《Starting With 3 S-Class Talents》 Chapter 1 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Ellis City, Ellis Intermediate School. ¡°I can definitely do it!¡± Vincent¡¯s face was full of determination as he clenched his fists tightly. In the past, he was just an ordinary young man. However, when he woke up, he had transmigrated to a world that was filled with danger. Monsters were rampant here, and ordinary people were slaughtered. Only those who had awakened and became powerful superpowered people could fight against the monsters. Although everyone had the opportunity to be awakened, there were many types of superpowers, and their levels ranged from low to high. They were divided into F to S-Classes. There were also six types of superpowers; all with different functions: attack, agility, control, support, special, and elemental. If someone failed to reach E-Class superpowers, they would not even have the chance to take the college entrance exam, let alone fight against monsters. For anybody, the awakening of their superpowers was an opportunity to change their future. ¡°Hey, Vincent, don¡¯t be nervous.¡± A handsome and tall young man stood behind Vincent and put his arm around Vincent¡¯s shoulder. His name was Swire Caesar. He was a rich second-generation kid who came from a wealthy family. He was a forthright person, and he had helped Vincent many times. He was Vincent¡¯s best friend. ¡°You¡¯ve been working hard to train your physical strength for the past three years. You¡¯re famous in school. You¡¯ll definitely be fine if you work hard.¡± There was a physical requirement for awakening a superpower. According to the records, strength, reaction, coordination, and other aspects could directly affect the level and quality of a superpower. Vincent was an orphan. His parents were both superpowered people. They had disappeared mysteriously during a mission, and their whereabouts were still unknown. Although he had relief money, his life was difficult. However, he worked hard and was first place in school for three years in a row. It was in fact, a real miracle. ¡°Thank you so much, Swire.¡± Swire rolled his eyes at Vincent. ¡°But you don¡¯t have to worry. Even if you can¡¯t awaken a good superpower, at most, I¡¯ll buy you a bottle of power enhancement liquid.¡± Vincent did not say anything. He just looked at Swire with a face full of gratitude. The enhancement liquid had an extremely low probability of being able to strengthen one¡¯s power. Even if it managed to successfully strengthen one¡¯s power, it would only have the effectiveness of only 1%. But even so, it was still worth ten million psionic coins! Swire was a second-generation rich kid; ten million psionic coins was nothing to him. However, to Vincent, it was a huge sum of money. ¡°Thank you, my friend. I¡¯ll accept it wholeheartedly.¡± However, Vincent would not have accepted Swire¡¯s help in this, even if Swire really bought it. Nevertheless, his heart was very warm to know that he had such a wholehearted friend. ¡°Everyone, it¡¯s almost our turn. Don¡¯t be nervous. Bring out your best form.¡± At this moment, Class Five¡¯s teacher George came forward. ¡°Teacher George, I¡¯m not nervous. It¡¯s just that my legs are a little shaky.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not nervous at all. Who knows, I might even be able to awaken an S-Class superpower. When the time comes, I¡¯ll be specially recruited by the three great advanced superpower schools. If anything happens, I¡¯ll help everyone!¡± ¡°Just you? Hussef, what a joke! How many years has it been since an S-Class superpower appeared in our city of Ellis?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have high expectations. As long as it¡¯s not F-Class, it¡¯s fine.¡± ¡­ After hearing that Teacher George was going to start the superpower awakening process, everyone started to feel nervous. Even the indifferent Swire had a solemn expression on his face. ¡°Class Five!¡± On the high platform, stood a skinny middle-aged man with a hooked nose. His presence was intimidating. His name was Houston Mobos, and he was the Dean of Education at Ellis Intermediate School. He was only second to the principal. His strength attained a high-level superpower a long ago. He was only one step away from becoming an S-Class superpowered person. His superpower level was C-Class. Hearing Houston¡¯s voice, George walked quickly and stood two steps away from him. His face, full of respect for the Dean. ¡°Director Houston, all students of Class Five are ready.¡± Houston nodded at George. He then looked at the students of Class Five. ¡°Class One has awakened one A-Class superpower, two C-Class superpowers, four D-Class superpowers, seven E-Class superpowers, twenty-two F-Class superpowers. Class Two has awakened three B-Class superpowers, three C-Class superpowers¡­¡± ¡°I hope you can surpass them and awaken better superpowers.¡± Houston¡¯s words shocked the people in Class Five. They never expected that there would be four A-ranked students this year. It would have been great if there was only one in the past. Those who became B-ranked would be able to apply to the three advanced schools, and A-ranked students would have guaranteed admission. Every year, the three advanced schools would recruit a few hundred students. ¡°Heaven-defying luck, reaching the heavens in one step!¡± The people in Class Five began to discuss in low voices. It would be a lie to say that they were not envious. Although they were all classmates now, the gap between them would widen immediately after their abilities were awakened. The class hierarchy was very obvious. Being able to go to the three advanced schools would undoubtedly make this class hierarchy even more obvious. B-Class was destined to be the class that most people looked up to. Houston coughed lightly to suppress the discussion. ¡°As I call out your name, please come and lie in the machine.¡± Awakening a superpower was not difficult. After many years of development, the machine was well developed. As long as one laid in the machine and used the medicinal liquid to stimulate the energy contained in the gene, allowing it to explode, the awakening would be completed. ¡°Emmora.¡± A teen of medium build walked onto the high platform and laid in the machine. A minute later, the machine beeped. ¡°Emmora, E-Class superpower, special class, double-barreled shotgun.¡± Hearing Houston¡¯s words, Emmora heaved a sigh of relief. Although E-Class was not high, it was still better than F-Class. At least, it had the ability to earn its own living. Vincent and the others cast envious gazes at Emmora. E-Class was a level that most students who were present could not attain. ¡°Modey.¡± A young girl with a ponytail walked out, her entire body trembling with nervousness. ¡°Modey, F-Class superpower, support class, house cleaning.¡± When Modey heard this, her face turned pale. She covered her face and ran down the high platform. Tears flowed down her fingers and she fell heavily onto the ground. Time passed by, minute by minute. Each and every one of the students had completed their superpower awakening. Up until now, the highest class in Class Five was only a D-Class support class superpower. It could be said that the result was very bleak. George¡¯s face turned pale. The awakening of a student¡¯s power was recorded in the performance appraisal. If the results were not good, it meant that his teaching ability was not good. This would affect his career. ¡°Vincent.¡± Vincent took a deep breath and slowly loosened his tightly clenched fist. He took firm steps and walked onto the high platform. ¡°Ding! Detected that the host is about to undergo the power awakening ceremony. The Super Wargod System is now being activated¡­¡± ¡®The Super Wargod System has been awakened! Extracting abilities¡­¡¯ ¡®Extracting abilities completed!¡¯ ¡®S-Class elemental ability, Hellfire; S-Class superpower, Monster Affinity; S-Class support ability, Extreme Speed Training! Not awakened.¡¯ Just as Vincent stepped onto the first step of the platform, a mechanical voice suddenly sounded in his mind. Chapter 2 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°Three S-class Superpowers!¡± Vincent¡¯s body swayed; his heart in ecstasy. S-Class superpowers were considered the most powerful superpowers in the entire country. To put it bluntly, as long as he was still alive, it was only a matter of time before he became the most powerful superpowered person. Vincent, on the other hand, had three S-Class superpowers. As he had always been independent since he was young, he was able to contain his excitement. ¡°System, what kind of ability do you have?¡± ¡°As long as the host kills a monster, he will be able to obtain an enhancement pill that can be used to increase his psionic power. There is also a chance that he will receive a special reward.¡± Psionic power was an energy that was cultivated by the Espers. Whether it was using a psionic ability or a psionic weapon, it required the support of psionic power. When Vincent heard the system¡¯s reply, his eyes lit up. Increasing psionic power would allow for a significant amount of cultivation time to be saved. There also exists an Extreme Speed Training power. The power was a support type that was commonly cultivated. It was assumed that the cultivation speed would be as fast as a rocket. There was also a chance to receive a special reward. Although he did not know what it was, to be considered special by the system, it was definitely not a bad thing. Vincent approached the awakening device. He was about to lay down when something crossed his mind. Although S-Class superpowers were rare, there were a few that would appear every year in the country. Even if the superpower was a little monstrous and overwhelming at times, it was accepted. However, if others were to know about his three S-Class superpowers, he would be killed. After a deep thought, Vincent stopped moving. Houston and George were not surprised to see Vincent coming to a halt as they assumed that he was nervous. ¡°System, can you help me hide my two superpowers?¡± Vincent asked in his heart. ¡°Of course. Host, please choose the ability that you want hidden.¡± Vincent was overjoyed. ¡°Please help me hide Extreme Speed Training and Monster Affinity.¡± He thought over it carefully before choosing to hide the two special superpowers. Regardless of whether it was the Extreme Speed Training or the Monster Affinity, both required the help of external objects to be able to fight. This was too expensive for Vincent who was penniless. On the other hand, for the Hellfire superpower, he only needed his own combat strength. There were no mandatory requirements for external objects. The superpower itself was very strong. ¡°Vincent, you may begin when you are ready.¡± George looked at Vincent with anticipation in his eyes. Vincent nodded and laid down. The instrument was activated. Vincent felt as if he was being drilled by a warm power drill all over his body. The power circulated in his body, numbing him, and finally gathered in his head. Teng! The instrument suddenly ignited a black flame, spreading across the ground, and burned vigorously. At first, Houston did not pay much attention to it. He waved his hand and a wall shimmering with golden light rose from the ground and blocked the black flame. Houston¡¯s special superpower was known as the ¡®Defensive Wall¡¯. He could create an extremely thick wall that was strong enough to defend against a nuclear bomb. However, the black flame ignited the wall and melted the outer layer. ¡°What a powerful flame!¡± Houston¡¯s face was full of shock. He had never thought that a newly awakened superpower could actually break his defense. Although it was only the outermost layer, it was enough to prove its power. ¡°This must be at least an A-Class superpower!¡± George¡¯s face was filled with excitement. At that moment, Vincent felt a raging fire burning in his body. The fire had a terrifying destructive power. Even Vincent was a little frightened by it. ¡°Vincent, S-class superpower, elemental type, ¡®HellFire¡¯.¡± Boom! Just as the awakening machine reported Vincent¡¯s superpower, it exploded with a loud bang. Before it could even land on the ground, it turned into ashes. Everyone looked at Vincent in shock. A circle of black flames formed around him. His pupils turned into the shape of a flame. It was extremely intense. Everyone, including Houston, stared at Vincent, who appeared like a demon god. ¡°Oh my god! He¡¯s actually an S-Class!¡± ¡°There¡¯s actually an S-Class superpower user in our City of Ellis!¡± ¡°Vincent is so domineering! He¡¯s handsome and talented! I really want to marry him!¡± ¡­ Everyone discussed animatedly. They were filled with envy and jealousy. However, no matter how they felt about it, they could not change the circumstances. Superpowers determined one¡¯s future status! Vincent was destined to be someone that they could only look up to. They would never be able to catch up with him for the rest of their lives. The most excited person was none other than George. Being able to teach an S-Class was enough to prove his teaching ability. He had begun to fantasize about his bright future. ¡°Vincent! You¡­¡± Houston did not know what to say. Vincent gave him a huge shock. ¡°It seems like even when the principal looks at you, he will have to smile at you!¡± Vincent looked indifferent. His smile was neither servile nor overbearing. For an intermediate school to awake an S-Class superpower was extremely beneficial to the school. In fact, it was certain that the country would give Ellis Intermediate School a lot more education fund in the upcoming year. More importantly, it demonstrated Ellis Intermediate School¡¯s teaching ability. As such, they should be able to obtain better-quality students during next year¡¯s enrollment. Vincent had helped Ellis Intermediate School to become one of high quality. ¡°Congratulations, Vincent!¡± George¡¯s face was flushed with excitement. He was only D-Class, but his student was S-Class. For a teacher, that was an extremely glorious achievement. ¡°S! S! Class!¡± Swire looked at Vincent and gulped. Although he had great confidence in Vincent, S-Class was enough to scare him. He initially thought to himself that it would have been good enough for Vincent to even awaken a B-Class superpower. ¡°Hey! Swire, my friend! It¡¯s your turn, come on!¡± Vincent did not pay attention to the gazes of others. He walked to Swire¡¯s side and patted his shoulder. Swire came back to his senses and looked at Vincent who was smiling. He shrugged nonchalantly. ¡°Anyway, with you around, it doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s good or bad.¡± Although he said that, Vincent could see the seriousness and determination in his eyes. As a friend, Swire was really happy for Vincent, but he still did not want to be inferior to Vincent. Vincent watched as Swire walked onto the stage. Someone had already placed a new awakening machine. Vincent took advantage of the moment and opened the system interface. A virtual character interface appeared in front of Vincent. Only Vincent could see the character. On the left side, stood a small person. It was Vincent. On the right side was a series of data. Name: Vincent Amore Abilities: Hellfire (S-Class elemental type), Extreme Speed Training (S-Class support type), Monster Affinity (S-Class special type) Psionic power: 21 Realm: Probationary superpower user Equipment: None Combat Skills: None An awakened superpower causes one to become a probationary superpower user. In order to become a beginner superpower user, one had to reach Level 100. Looking at the mission panel, Vincent smiled happily. Chapter 3 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation In the blink of an eye, everyone in Class Five had completed their awakening. Except for Swire, who had awakened an A-Class superpower known as Angel¡¯s Wings, the highest level obtained by everyone else was C-Class. Nevertheless, George was so happy that his face was blossoming. Vincent alone was enough to rival all the A-Class students in the other classes. Class Five had just returned to class when Swire showed off his superpower to Vincent. Although his level was not as high as Vincent¡¯s, his angelic wings were white and flawless. In an instant, he was hundreds of meters higher. With his looks and figure, he was truly handsome. ¡°Vincent, come with me.¡± Not long after returning to the classroom, Houston walked in. Vincent, who was annoyed by Swire, quickly got up and left without asking where he was going. In the principal¡¯s office, Vincent saw a burly middle-aged man. When he saw Vincent, the man became very enthusiastic. He was the principal of Ellis Intermediate School, Doyle. He was the strongest person in the entire school. He was a superpower user. ¡°Oh my dear Vincent, please take a seat.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Doyle.¡± Vincent was not reserved as it was his first time meeting a superpower user. His movements were neither servile nor overbearing. In fact, Doyle was a serious person. He was very dignified and mysterious; even the teachers rarely saw him. But in front of Vincent, he looked different. He looked at Houston, who was standing at the side, dumbfounded. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯ve awakened an S-Class superpower. Congratulations!¡± Doyle waved his hand to let Houston leave first. He looked at Vincent with a very fervent gaze. The happiness on his face could not be hidden at all. If nothing goes wrong, after Christmas, he would be able to transfer to an advanced superpower school to teach. The reason being that Vincent had awakened an S-Class superpower. ¡°Ellis will rise up because of you. You are the hero of the school!¡± ¡°On behalf of the school, I will reward you with 300,000 psionic coins.¡± Vincent was stunned after hearing Doyle¡¯s words, 300,000! He had never seen so much money in his entire life. He thought that he had received a lot already, but Doyle took out something that almost made Vincent jump. ¡°Also, I want to personally reward you.¡± Doyle stood up, opened the drawer, and took out a black book. In the book, three powerful golden words stood out: ¡®Collapsing Mountain Strike¡¯. ¡°This is a D-Class battle technique known as Collapsing Mountain Strike for you.¡± Battle skill! It was actually a battle skill! The most precious thing in the world! Battle skills were divided into nine classes: SSS-Class to F-Class. Although Collapsing Mountain Strike was only D-Class and was not considered top tier, it was worth hundreds of thousands of psionic coins. If it was put up for auction, it would not be impossible for it to be worth one to two million. Vincent did not expect Doyle to give him such a precious thing. Although he was excited, his character was steady and tough, so he did not show his emotions. He just looked at Doyle meaningfully, thanked him, and kept it. It was obvious that Doyle was trying to be nice to Vincent. Having an S-Class superpower meant that he was destined to be a strong person. At the very least, he would be an overlord. It was not a bad thing to befriend such a strong person even if he was only a probationary superpower user. And for Vincent, being able to have an additional network was a very good thing. When Doyle saw that Vincent was willing to accept the gift, he heaved a sigh of relief. Whilst being friendly with Vincent, it was very obvious that Doyle¡¯s heart was beating like a drum. No matter how great Vincent¡¯s talent was, he was still a teenager. What he could do was still completely unknown. Fortunately, Vincent¡¯s performance was not that of an ordinary teenager. His actions and words were mature enough. ¡°Vincent, although it¡¯s very rude to ask, please show your superpower. Let me see it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m really ashamed. I¡¯ve never seen an S-Class superpower before.¡± Doyle said to Vincent with some embarrassment. In fact, it was very impolite to ask others to show their superpowers for their own amusement only. However, Doyle was really curious. He really wanted to know what an S-Class superpower from his own school looked like. Vincent did not feel offended. He just smiled. With a flip of his right hand, a cluster of black flames appeared in his palm. As he mobilized the psionic power in his body, the flames grew bigger and bigger. He threw it into the air. The flames elongated and started to revolve around him. The pupils that were like flames became deeper and deeper, and there was actually a faint flame throbbing. A destructive and cold aura burst out from his body. Even though Vincent was controlling it, Doyle still felt the fear that came from the depths of his soul. ¡°This! This is! An S-Class superpower?¡± Doyle took two steps back, his hands holding the table. His fingertips turned scaly white as he muttered softly. ¡°I¡¯ve just awakened, and now I¡¯m scared!¡± ¡°MY FUTURE IS BRIGHT!¡± Doyle was much older than Vincent, so he had experienced a lot more. With just a glance, he could see a lot of things. Vincent withdrew his superpower and looked at Doyle with a smile. ¡°Mr. Principal, you flatter me,¡± he said. Doyle waved his hands to calm himself down, and his expression became serious. ¡°Vincent, you should know about the three advanced superpower schools, right?¡± Vincent nodded his head. He knew something about the three advanced superpower schools. There were many advanced superpower schools. For these three schools to be mentioned, of course, they had their strengths. In order to apply to the ordinary advanced superpower schools, one had to have a D-Class superpower. However, the three high-level superpower schools were different. The minimum requirement to apply was a B-Class superpower. This was equivalent to the special enrollment requirements to other high-leveled superpowered schools. The three high-level superpower schools were St. John, Mokissner, and Quinn. The three high-level superpowered schools were the dream places for all superpowered people. After graduation, they would at least become special-powered people or even Lord-Class superpowered people. Apart from strength, the three major schools had many connections. This was something that the other universities could not top. ¡°Awakening an A-Class superpower can guarantee admission to the three major high-level superpower schools. And if you awaken an S-Class Superpower, you will be specially recruited.¡± Doyle took a sip of his coffee. ¡°The three major schools will come to look for you soon enough,¡± he said. ¡°Are there any schools that you want to go to?¡± Hearing Doyle¡¯s question, Vincent was in a bit of a dilemma. In fact, he had never thought of going to the three schools before, so he knew very little about them. Suddenly, it was really difficult to decide. After all, the three schools each had their own characteristics. ¡°I suggest that you go to Quinn.¡± Doyle saw Vincent¡¯s dilemma and gave him a suggestion. ¡°Even though the teaching at Quinn is average, this also reflects Quinn¡¯s strength.¡± ¡°After all, there is only one school in the entire country that can help you develop in an all-rounded way.¡± ¡°Although it is ranked at the bottom of the three major schools, the principal is of an elemental type and will be of greater help to you.¡± ¡°Of course, this is only my suggestion.¡± Doyle shrugged his shoulders. Vincent nodded and said, ¡°Thank you very much. This is very important to me. The two of them chatted a little more about monsters, which made Vincent very happy. Before they left, Doyle gave Vincent his contact information. If there was any issue, he could look for him. This made Vincent sigh. His superpowers had brought him a huge increase in status. Chapter 4 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Back at home, Vincent was excited to start experimenting with his other two superpowers. Extreme Speed Training was a good experiment. Vincent could see the increase in his power clearly just by looking at the character panel. It was already 12 points, but it had increased by a further 5 points and it was in a situation where he did not deliberately train. If he trained according to the meditation method taught by the school, he would definitely be able to increase it even more. His classmate, Haston, had awakened the D-Class Cultivation Acceleration power. It was similar to the Extreme Speed Training, but the effect was rather different. After figuring out the Extreme Speed Training, Vincent began to try the Monster Affinity superpower. He showed a pained expression as he took out the Fury Hound, a trainee monster that he bought on his way back from school. Ten thousand psionic energy coins, that was all of his possessions added together. If it was not for the purpose of testing the effects of his power, he would not have been willing to give up his psionic coins. The Fury Hound looked like an ordinary hound, but it had a fiery temper and sharp teeth. If it was slightly unhappy, it would launch an attack. For the sake of Vincent¡¯s safety, the seller gave him a special cage that was as thick as a baby¡¯s arm. Vincent looked at the ferocious-looking hound and directly activated his Monster Affinity power. The Fury Hound froze for a moment. It then became docile slowly, and finally showed a fawning expression half an hour later. Vincent completed the test. As he looked through his notes in his notebook, he nodded with satisfaction. The Fury Hound was lying on Vincent¡¯s feet with his tongue sticking out. It was obvious that it was exhausted. Even though the Fury Hound was a relatively low-level monster among the trainee monsters, Vincent was satisfied with the effects of his Monster Affinity superpower. ¡°Seems like I can go out of the city and see what it looks like out there.¡± Vincent held his chin up, deep in thought. A hundred years ago, black holes appeared all over the world. Countless monsters surged and humans were massacred. Fortunately, there were some humans that had awakened their abilities. They led the humans to rebuild the city and slowly allowed them to gain a firm foothold. It was very safe inside the city. However, there were still low-level monsters roaming outside of the city. As for the black holes, there were different powerful factions guarding them. To leave the city, one needed to have the identity of a superpowered person. Vincent planned to do it the next day. The next morning, Vincent went to school. After just one day, everyone in the school knew that he had awakened an S-Class superpower. Countless students greeted him on the way to class; their expressions were all filled with envy. Just as he entered the class, his homeroom teacher, George, walked in. ¡°Vincent, the people from the three advanced schools are here.¡± Vincent was stunned. He never expected that the three schools would come so soon. He had definitely underestimated how important S-Class superpowers were to the three schools. The three schools had 50,000 to 60,000 students; all of whom were favored by the heavens. However, even so, there were only around 40 to 50 people who possessed S-Class superpowers in the schools altogether. In the principal¡¯s office, Doyle was talking to two men and one woman respectfully. Vincent¡¯s arrival attracted the attention of the four people. Even without introducing them, Vincent knew that the three individuals were the specially recruited teachers of the three schools. There was nothing he could do. The three of them were too strong, and the faint sense of oppression made Vincent feel a little suffocated. After Doyle¡¯s introduction, Vincent knew the identities of the three of them. The intelligent beauty with the blonde curly hair, black glasses, and black dress was Chris Qeville. She was from the Quinn Advanced School of Superpowers. A well-built middle-aged man, Harry Fred, was from St. John Advanced School of Superpowers. A white-haired, scholarly old man, Miller William, was from Mokissner Advanced School of Superpowers. The three of them were all high-level superpower users who were about to break through to the special class. With such strength, if they were to work in any school in Ellis City, they would be at the level of a director or even principal. However, in the three advanced superpower schools, they were only the specially recruited teachers. ¡°Vincent, Nice to meet you.¡± Chris spoke first. She had a warm smile on her face. ¡°Hello, Ms. Chris.¡± Vincent was neither servile nor overbearing. His decent performance made their eyes light up. ¡°Vincent, I believe you already know the purpose of our visit. I¡¯ll cut to the chase.¡± Harry laughed heartily and patted Vincent on the shoulder. ¡°St. John can provide you with all the training resources before you graduate,¡± he said. ¡°This includes medicine, combat skills, weapons, and everything else you need. You will also be rewarded with one million psionic coins.¡± George, who was standing by the side, was shocked by St. John¡¯s generosity. Although he knew that the three schools had a deep foundation, he did not expect them to be so domineering. In addition to providing all the training resources, Vincent could use everything as well! The one million psionic coins were nothing in comparison. Miller also said, ¡°Vincent, our Mokissner isn¡¯t as wealthy as St. John, but we can guarantee you everything you need for training. Also, you¡¯ll receive personalized guidance from an elemental lord.¡± Vincent¡¯s shoulders trembled when he heard that. Although he was very tempted, he did not say anything. The three of them were once again surprised by Vincent¡¯s maturity. If it was anyone else, they would have agreed to such generous conditions long ago. However, Vincent remained calm. Although his excitement could be seen slightly, his ability to maintain his composure was commendable. ¡°Vincent, the benefits offered by the other two schools are not as much as the benefits offered by Quinn.¡± Chris glanced at Harry and Miller, revealing a winning smile. ¡°But I can guarantee that while you¡¯re in school, you¡¯ll enjoy living there and will have the training resources of a superpower user. After you graduate, you¡¯ll at least have the title of a teacher!¡± ¡°Regarding the disappearance of your parents, Quinn will also provide you with help and clues.¡± When she said those words, Vincent was shocked. Harry and Miller were shocked too. The assistance and treatment offered by Quinn were equivalent to tens of millions of psionic coins. The condition to help Vincent investigate the disappearance of his parents was not something that the two schools could offer. The other two schools also knew of Vincent¡¯s background. However, it was too difficult for them to solve the mystery as there was no way to investigate it. Of course, it was not that they could not do it completely. It was just that if they did do it, it would be unfair to the other S-Class students. After all, there were just too many things involved. Money and resources could not be measured. Miller was an elder after all. After he discovered something, he glanced at Chris and quickly said, ¡°We Mokissner, can also give you the same conditions as Quinn.¡± Harry became even more surprised when Miller proposed the same thing. Although S-Class superpowers were rare, they were far from reaching such a level. He could not understand it no matter how much he thought about it. Chris raised her eyebrows and silently called Miller an old fox. Vincent pondered for a long time. ¡°Thank you, teachers, for taking me seriously. I have already made my own decision.¡± Honestly, no matter how many resources he could have, it was nothing to him. After all, using the system, killing monsters could give him all kinds of rewards. Resources were not a necessity for him. On the contrary, the disappearance of his parents was something that he had been worried about all along. ¡°Vincent, make your choice. We all support you.¡± Miller stroked his beard and looked at Vincent with a smile on his face. Chapter 5 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°Teachers, I am very sorry.¡± Vincent bowed slightly to Harry and Miller. His choice was obvious through his actions. Although it was very honorable to be fought over by the three advanced schools, Vincent was not complacent. Harry and Miller were strong individuals after all. They had to be respected. To be arrogant would only cause more tension and problems. Everyone was very satisfied with Vincent¡¯s performance. Harry and Miller did not even feel embarrassed or humiliated. ¡°Calm and courteous! Congratulations, Chris, you have gotten yourself a good seedling.¡± Miller looked at Chris with envy. Harry continued to pat Vincent¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Good kid! I¡¯ll see you at the special enrollment competition,¡± he said. He then left. Miller also left after. They still had to go to other cities to recruit S-Class superpowered people. They did not want to waste any time. Chris wiped her waist with her right hand and took out a device that was the size of a phone. ¡°This is a gene entry device. After you register your genes, you¡¯ll become a student of the Quinn Advanced School of Superpowers, Class of 2021.¡± Without any hesitation, Vincent registered his genes using a drop of his blood. After the registration, Vincent officially became a new student of the Quinn Superpower School. Chris kept the gene entry device and looked at Vincent with a smile. After a while, Chris felt a little helpless. ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to ask me?¡± ¡°I do have a lot of questions, but I know that there¡¯s no point in asking them now as it will only cause trouble.¡± Vincent shook his head slightly. Although he was very anxious to know the whereabouts of his parents, he knew very well that he was too weak at this stage. Even if he knew the details, there was nothing he could do. As such, it was better for him to not know anything. Chris did not expect Vincent to have such a reaction and could not help but to be stunned. ¡°You¡¯re right, Vincent. If you want to know, you can come and find me anytime.¡± ¡°Thank you, dear teacher Chris.¡± Vincent bowed slightly. ¡°But I do have some questions.¡± ¡°Where did you keep the gene entry device earlier?¡± Chris answered, ¡°This is a storage belt. It¡¯s used to store some personal items.¡± Storage items were created by scientists using a combination of technology and superpowers. Only superpower users could use them. There were rings, belts, necklaces, earrings, and others. The amount of space also differed for each storage item. The price of a storage item was very expensive. Ordinary people would not be able to afford them at all. For example, Chris¡¯s storage belt only had one cubic meter of space, but it was worth tens of millions of psionic coins. ¡°I have a storage ring here that can hold 500 ml of water. Consider it as my entrance gift to you.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a monster illustrated book inside. Take a look and have a simple understanding of the different monsters. This will be helpful for you in the future.¡± Whilst Chris was speaking, she took a white crystal ring from her hand and handed it to Vincent. Vincent looked at Chris. Seeing the sincerity in her eyes, he thought of the fact that he would need to go out of the city to train in the future. He needed the ring and monster illustrated book, so he accepted it. This ring was worth three million psionic coins. It was priceless. The monster illustrated book was not known for its value. However, it was an extremely practical book as it allowed for Vincent to learn about the pros and cons of the different monsters. Vincent acknowledged and would remember Chris¡¯s kind gesture. It was not necessary for Chris to give such a valuable thing to Vincent. Chris was popular and had plenty of connections. ¡°Thank you, teacher Chris.¡± Chris smiled and nodded. She then stood up and stretched. Her huge breasts trembled slightly. ¡°Do you have any other questions? Otherwise, I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Vincent shook his head. ¡°Alright then! This is my contact information. Before you arrive, if you have any questions, you can contact me directly.¡± ¡°See you at school!¡± ¡°See you at school!¡± Chris left, and Vincent turned to look at Doyle. ¡°Principal Doyle, there are still some things that I need to trouble you with.¡± ¡°You would like the identification of a superpowered person, right?¡± Doyle smiled and took out a card the size of a cigarette box from the drawer. On it was Vincent¡¯s name, gender, superpower level and type. Vincent was stunned. He did not expect Doyle to make one for him before he even asked. Initially, he wanted to ask Doyle for help in order to save time. ¡°Thank you, Principal Doyle.¡± Vincent took the card. The identity card gave him the right to enter and leave the city, and legally possess psionic weapons. Psionic weapons could only be used by superpowered people. Ordinary people were not allowed to have them. ¡°You must be leaving the city.¡± Doyle¡¯s expression was serious. Doyle did not know Vincent well, but he was his student after all. There was always a trail to follow. Judging from Vincent¡¯s desperate attitude earlier, leaving the city was almost certain. ¡°Although there are some low-level monsters outside the city, it¡¯s still very dangerous for you now.¡± ¡°Personally, I don¡¯t recommend you to go out.¡± Vincent¡¯s gaze was very firm. ¡°Principal Doyle, thank you for your advice. I¡¯ll be careful.¡± Doyle looked at Vincent and knew that he could not persuade him, so he sighed. ¡°If you want to go out of the city, you must be fully prepared.¡± ¡°You can tell me. I¡¯ll bring you out.¡± Vincent nodded and exchanged a few more pleasantries with Doyle before leaving. He knew from that day onwards that the exam was meaningless to him. Therefore, he had more free time and could make plans. Back at home, Vincent used his phone to open the psionic mall, and began shopping for things he needed in order to leave the city. The psionic mall sold everything that superpowered people needed. Only superpowered individuals who have reached E-Class could register to shop. Doyle was right. As they were going out of the city, they had to be prepared. ¡°Oh! My God!¡± ¡°A D-Class Black Battle Saber costs 180,000 psionic coins!¡± Vincent looked at the Black Battle Saber on his screen, his eyes widened in disbelief. The weapon that he used was a saber that was made out of wood. If the school had not rewarded him with 300,000 psionic coins, he would not be able to purchase it and could only look at the Black Battle Saber with envy. However, for his safety, he endured the pain and pressed the payment option. Psionic weapons were very important to superpowered people, so he could not be careless with his decision. Previously, he had spent 10,000 psionic coins to buy the Fury Hound. He then spent 180,000 psionic coins to buy the Black Battle Saber. 300,000 psionic coins may seem like a lot, but for superpowered people, it was like a mere drop of water in a bucket. Vincent proceeded to spend another 80,000 psionic coins to buy a bottle of E-Class all-purpose recovery potion. The rest of the coins were spent on other types of medicine. 300,000 was all gone in a blink of an eye. Vincent looked at his empty account and wanted to cry, but he did not shed a tear. He closed the mall and put down his phone. Vincent took out his D-class battle skill, also known as Collapsing Mountain Strike. As he leaped into the air, he used his weapon, striking it downwards. The shockwave caused the target to tear. If the training was pushed to the limit, one strike could split a mountain. Vincent obviously did not believe that he could split a mountain. However, from the current training, he could see how powerful the Collapsing Mountain Strike was. Vincent picked up his wooden saber and put it aside. He then began his training. The training lasted for one night. Chapter 6 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The next morning, the sun was out. After a night of training, Vincent did not feel tired. Instead, he felt refreshed. He did not know what was going on. It was probably because he had awakened three S-Class superpowers, which had improved his spirit. After he repeatedly brandished his saber the night before, swinging and pondering, Vincent managed to comprehend the essence of the Collapsing Mountain Strike. Although it was only a weak point, it was enough to shock everyone. This was something that he could only comprehend after a real battle. He knew that he would have a better insight into the power once he left the city and had the opportunity to practice it. ¡°Ding Dong.¡± The doorbell rang. Vincent opened the door and looked at the deliveryman from the psionic mall. He was stunned for a moment as he did not expect that the delivery would be so fast. He just bought it the day before and it arrived the next day. The speed was so fast that it even made people click their tongues. ¡°Mr. Vincent, your delivery.¡± Vincent took it and closed the door. He could not wait to open the package. He picked up a dark black, 10 cm wide and 1.2 m long battle saber. The blade was emitting a cool light; it was obviously really sharp. ¡°My money did not go to waste.¡± Vincent was pleasantly surprised. He was very satisfied with his saber. Aside from superpowers, there were also weapons that could be used to deal with monsters. The weapons were made from a type of psionic ore found in the black hole. Psionic ore could allow weapons to be imbued with superpowers. Ordinary weapons could be considered F-Class weapons if a little was added. Vincent¡¯s saber contained a good amount of psionic ore. It was enough for Vincent to use it until he became an intermediate-level superpower person. After putting all his medicine into the storage ring, Vincent opened the door and took a deep breath. The sun shone brightly on his face. He then walked out of the city full of determination. An hour later, at the city gate, Vincent was stopped by the soldiers guarding the city. ¡°Hello, please show your identification.¡± After many years of development, the monsters around the city had been destroyed. Only some low-level monsters were left for low-level superpower users to train. In order to prevent high-level monsters from appearing, there were soldiers guarding a certain area. This part of the city was called a safe zone. Vincent handed his identification to the soldiers. After the soldiers checked his identification, they let him pass. However, the soldier was skeptical of him. It seemed impossible for such a young kid like Vincent to leave the city. This was the first time he had seen a young teenager leave the city to go for practice. ¡°Maybe he went out to see what the monsters looked like,¡± the soldier guessed. Vincent did not know what the soldier was thinking. He went to the wilderness, breathed in the fresh air, and started stretching. This was the first time he had left the city in more than ten years. The woodland and flowers outside the city were indeed very refreshing. However, he was aware that this refreshing feeling was dangerous. If he let his guard down and relaxed, only death would await him. In the forest, the roars of monsters could be heard from time to time. The safety zone of Ellis city was less than eight kilometers in circumference. The main monsters were of trainee-level. The closer one was to the center, the stronger the monster was. There were even rumors that the strongest monster in the safety zone was an intermediate-level monster. ¡°Moo!¡± A furious roar was heard not very far away from Vincent. Vincent quickly took out his saber. He had never expected that the first battle to come so quickly. As he turned his head, he saw a rhinoceros that was covered in a metallic luster. Its eyes were red, and the horn on its nose was shining under the sunlight. ¡°Steel Rhinoceros, a monster in its probation period.¡± Vincent had seen this monster in the monster guide that Chris had given him. Its entire body was as hard as steel. It ran fast as it was relying on its momentum to launch attacks. Vincent¡¯s entire body trembled. He could not tell if it was from fear or excitement. He had no time to think as the steel rhinoceros was just ten meters away. He took a deep breath to calm himself down. Vincent raised his saber and strike the rhinoceros. Clang! There was no damage to the rhinoceros. On the contrary, due to the powerful recoil, Vincent was sent flying. While he was in the air, Vincent twisted his body forcefully. At that moment, he discovered the problem with his battle style. Fortunately, with the buffer of his battle blade, the Steel Rhinoceros did not cause any damage to him. Vincent rolled over and landed on the ground. The Steel Rhinoceros then charged towards Vincent once again. Vincent remembered the Steel Rhinoceros¡¯s weakness. The Steel Rhinoceros was not agile. He quickly dodged and at the same time, slashed the Steel Rhinoceros¡¯s waist. Clang! It still did not do any damage to it. ¡°I¡¯m still not used to it!¡± Vincent shook his head in disappointment and snapped his fingers using his left hand. He decided to use his special ability to end this meaningless battle. A cluster of black flames appeared along Vincent¡¯s fingertips. The surrounding space became a little smoky as he casually threw flames on the Steel Rhinoceros. The Steel Rhinoceros initially thought that it could kill Vincent easily. However, it had failed twice and was very angry. This time round, it was determined to smash Vincent into pieces. The Steel Rhinoceros launched another attack. However, when it saw the black flames flying towards it, it felt afraid. It tried to stop its attack, but because of its inertia, it still slid forward a few dozen meters and was engulfed by the black flames. S-Class elemental ability, Hellfire! It was simply a disaster for the Steel Rhinoceros. Boom! As soon as the black flames hit the body of the Steel Rhinoceros, a shocking scene unfolded right before Vincent¡¯s eyes. The raging flames instantly swallowed the entire Steel Rhinoceros, and with the help of the crops on the ground, the fire spread out in all directions. In the span of one breath, the Steel Rhinoceros disappeared without a trace. Not a single sound was made, and not even a speck of dust was left behind. If Vincent failed to control Hellfire, the safe zone would have been set ablaze. Even so, nearly a hundred square meters were still burnt to the ground. Vincent looked at the black flames on his fingertips and broke out in cold sweat. He had underestimated the terror of Hellfire. ¡°I killed a trainee monster instantly, how terrifying!¡± Vincent exclaimed. He knew that the Steel Rhinoceros tried to escape after seeing the flames but it was useless. Vincent guessed that even a novice monster that was about to enter beginner-level would not be able to defend against Hellfire. After sensing the power consumption in his body, Vincent frowned slightly. More than ten points of power had been consumed. He only had 22 points of power! In theory, he could only use it twice. If he took any longer, he would probably only be able to use it once. The consumption made him click his tongue. ¡°Ding! Congratulations to the host for successfully killing an apprentice-level monster, Steel Rhinoceros. You have obtained one upgrade pill.¡± ¡°Do you wish to consume it?¡± The system¡¯s notification sounded. ¡°Consume it.¡± ¡°Ding! You have successfully consumed the upgrade pill. Your power limit has increased by 5 points.¡± Vincent was stunned when he heard the system notification. He had never expected that the upgrade pill could increase his power limit by so much. This was roughly equivalent to a day¡¯s worth of intensive training. ¡°With a few more pills, does it mean that I will become a beginner-level superpower user?¡± Vincent muttered. He was surprised. The system was indeed the fastest way to become stronger! After checking what he had gained, Vincent set off to explore other places. Chapter 7 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Half an hour later, Vincent encountered another monster. The monster was an apprentice-level monster known as the Scarlet Flame Demonic Wolf. Its entire body was burning with scarlet flames. It had sharp teeth and claws. Its movements were swift, and its agility was high. It was unable to engage in close combat. The flames on its body had a very strong burning property. If one touched it, he or she would turn into ashes within half an hour. The most terrifying thing about its flame was that it had a very strong reigniting property. Vincent did not expect to meet this kind of monster. He was focused. The Scarlet Flame Demonic Wolf saw Vincent, roared, and charged straight at him. It was like a Lamborghini driving at high speed. Sizzle! Before Vincent could react, there was a hole in his body. The flames burned Vincent¡¯s body, and the wound became charred flesh. Vincent¡¯s body only started reacting when the Scarlet Flame Demonic Wolf was twenty meters away. ¡°So fast!¡± Vincent was shocked. Although he knew that the Scarlet Flame Demonic Wolf was very fast, he still underestimated it when fighting it. His body was still burning in flames even when he fought back. His instincts were somewhat chaotic, but he was instantly surprised. The flames had no reaction on his body; even his clothes were not burned. The Scarlet Flame Demonic Wolf was also dumbfounded when it saw that Vincent was completely fine after its attack. It could not understand how its undefeatable flames failed to have any effect on Vincent. Vincent and the monster looked at each other; both were confused about what was going on. After ten minutes, the Scarlet Flame Demonic Wolf bowed and attacked Vincent again. It thought that since the flames were useless against Vincent, it would use its sharp claws to tear him apart. Vincent was the first to make a move. He held the hilt of the saber with both hands, closed his eyes, and took a deep breath to calm himself down. His mind recalled the feeling of practicing the Collapsing Mountain Strike the night before. At this very moment, everything around him slowed down. He could feel that the Scarlet Flame Demonic Wolf was in front of him, and its sharp teeth were about to sink into his neck. ¡°Collapsing Mountain Strike!¡± Vincent suddenly opened his eyes and swung his saber downwards. Swoosh! He managed to chop off the left front leg of the Scarlet Flame Demonic Wolf. There was no obstruction. ¡°Howl!¡± The Scarlet Flame Demonic Wolf cried in pain and fell to the right. The pain of losing its left front leg did not make it retreat. Instead, the pain aroused its ferocity. Its eyes were red and its ferocity intensified. He attacked Vincent once again. ¡°How troublesome.¡± Vincent dodged and thought to himself. With a wave of his hand, black flames along with the flames on his body flew towards the Scarlet Flame Demonic Wolf. ¡°Try my flames!¡± Teng! The Black Flames instantly devoured the Scarlet Flame Demonic Wolf. Scarlet Flame Demonic Wolf, die! ¡°Ding! Congratulations to the host for successfully killing an apprentice-level monster, Scarlet Flame Demonic Wolf. You have obtained an upgrade pill.¡± ¡°Do you wish to consume it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Ding! You have successfully consumed the upgrade pill. Your maximum power has been increased by 6 points.¡± ¡°Please open character panel.¡± Name: Vincent Emore Ability: Hellfire (S-Class elemental type), Extreme Speed Training (S-Class support type), Monster Affinity (S-Class special type) Psionic power: 33 Realm: Apprentice-level superpower user. Equipment: D-Class Black Battle Saber Combat Skill: Collapsing Mountain Strike Grade: D-Class combat skill Proficiency: 15% ¡°I¡¯m almost at the beginner level!¡± Vincent looked at the attributes on his character¡¯s interface and felt an abundance of energy in his body. He was very excited. It had only been three days since he awakened his superpower, and he was already about to become a beginner superpower user. If the others knew about it, they would definitely be shocked. ¡°Continue!¡± Vincent waved his fist energetically. Time passed quickly, and before he knew it, it was nighttime. Vincent had killed a total of 11 monsters. His body was covered with the monsters¡¯ blood. His temperament was also very different from before. He was steady and fierce. His every move had strong killing intent. His battle experience also improved greatly. His psionic power limit had also increased by 17 points, reaching 50 points. In other words, even if Vincent did not do anything, ten days was enough for him to advance. Vincent¡¯s power limit did not increase much after taking the upgrade pill. He had even encountered a few instances where it had only increased by 1 point. However, as it was better than nothing, he just went with it. The only thing that troubled him was the proficiency of the Collapsing Mountain Strike and Hellfire power. The proficiency of the Collapsing Mountain Strike had been stuck at 49%. No matter how much he racked his brains, he could not understand it. If this were to happen to other people, they would wake up with a smile on their faces. One had to know that even for geniuses, it would take at least two months to reach this level of proficiency in a single combat technique. Yet, he was in a dilemma here. If others found out about it, they would still try to upset him. His Hellfire power was still too strong. It was because he had yet to learn how to control it. As a result, every time he used Hellfire, the monster he attacked would not be left with any remains. The monster¡¯s blood, bones, and other parts could all be sold for money. After every battle, not even a strand of hair was left. This made his current poor situation even worse. ¡°It¡¯s getting late, let¡¯s go home.¡± After stretching his back, Vincent prepared to return home. Spending the night outside of the city was extremely dangerous even if he was within the safe zone. Moreover, the monsters were most active at night. Bang Bang Bang! ¡°F*ck! This is my first experience. How did I meet such a troublesome fellow!¡± On the way, gunshots and curses were heard. Vincent felt like they were somewhat familiar, but he did not appear rashly. Instead, he hid behind a boulder and watched. Outside the city, ensuring one¡¯s own safety was the most important thing. A handsome teen was flying in the air. The psionic pistol in his hand was glowing as he shot continuously at a shadow under the night sky. However, because of the night sky and the teen flying at high speed, all he saw was a shadow. The young man was obviously not familiar with the psionic pistol. This caused the young man¡¯s accuracy to be very poor. Eight out of ten shots was hitting the ground. ¡°What a waste of an A-class psionic pistol.¡± Vincent could not help but ridicule. He had seen this pistol at the psionic mall yesterday. It was worth hundreds of millions of psionic coins. Suddenly, he realized that something was not right. There was a pair of pure white wings on the back of the young man. ¡°Swire?¡± Upon closer inspection, it really was his good friend Swire. After he realised that it was Swire, Vincent pulled out his Black Battle Saber, and charged forward. ¡°Vincent!¡± Swire did not expect to meet Vincent. ¡°Vincent! Don¡¯t mind me! Hurry up and leave! This is a low-level monster, the Phantom Lion!¡± As he said that, he stopped running and made a skillful turn in the air, charging towards the Phantom Lion. He wanted to give Vincent a chance to escape. After all, he assumed that Vincent was just like him, a newbie who had just awakened his power. Although Vincent¡¯s power level was higher than his, his power was not much stronger than his. Due to the special characteristics of his power, he was inferior to Vincent when facing the Phantom Lion. Nevertheless, he was determined to die and took the initiative to attack. Before he died, he wanted to take one last look at Vincent. However, he was almost scared out of his mind. Chapter 8 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Vincent grabbed onto his saber using both hands and leaped into the air. His Black Battle Saber strike down on the Phantom Lion. ¡°No!¡± Swire roared and closed his eyes in despair. He thought of Vincent¡¯s miserable death under the claws of the Phantom Lion. Swoosh! A saber aura formed by black flames flew towards the Phantom Lion¡¯s forehead. Roar! The Phantom Lion suddenly let out a scream. Swire opened his eyes in a daze. After seeing the Phantom Lion split into two, Vincent held his saber in one hand and stood proudly whilst black flames were burning on his body. He was like an undefeatable devil! Vincent twisted his saber and placed it back into the scabbard behind him. The situation was rather dire earlier, so he had to use his special ability on his saber. In order to ensure a one-hit kill, he unleashed his power without any hesitation. This caused his body to be pushed to the brink of exhaustion. The feeling of weakness surged upon him like a wave. However, there was nothing he could do as he had used all his strength. After all, this was only a low-level Phantom Lion, and it was fast. He was afraid that he would not be able to kill it in one hit. If that happened, not only would he have failed to save Swire, but he might die too. Swire went to Vincent. He gulped as he saw the Phantom Lion split into two before him. ¡°My God!¡± ¡°Vincent! You actually killed it!¡± Swire looked at Vincent in shock. The situation before him was something that he could have never imagine. They had both just awakened, but Vincent was already ready and able to kill a beginner monster. However, Swire was being chased by a beginner monster instead. The difference between the two was obvious. Vincent did not pay any attention to Swire, as he received a few system notifications that made him really excited. ¡°Ding! Congratulations, host, mountain collapsing strike proficiency has reached 50%!¡± ¡°Ding! Congratulations, host, you have successfully killed a beginner monster, Phantom Lion. You have received a bottle of body-forging potion.¡± ¡°Do you wish to use it?¡± ¡°Eh? It¡¯s not an upgrade pill!¡± Out of curiosity, Vincent checked the information on the body-forging medicine. Body-forging medicine: apply it all over the body. It can strengthen the body and remove impurities from the body. There will be a slight tingling pain sensation. After reading the information regarding the medicine, Vincent knew that this was not something that he could use at the moment. He then decided to reject it. ¡°Ding! Due to the host¡¯s refusal to use the body-forging medicine, special storage space has been opened.¡± ¡°Body-forging medicine has been stored.¡± Vincent was stunned. His emotional system still had storage space! Upon further investigation, he discovered that there were a total of 30 slots. Each slot could store 99 sets of the same item. Even storage items could be stored inside. Vincent¡¯s eyes lit up. This meant that he almost had unlimited storage space! After accepting everything, Vincent looked at Swire. ¡°Swire, what are you doing outside the city?¡± ¡°Although you have an A-class superpower, you don¡¯t have any combat ability. Are you courting death by coming to the wilderness alone?¡± Swire waved the sparkling psionic pistol in his hand. ¡°Who says I don¡¯t have combat ability!¡± Vincent was speechless. The psionic pistol relied on compressing psionic power to attack, so its power was naturally unusual. A-Class and above could also be equipped with crystals to save psionic energy in their bodies. Although the power was not weak, it was, however, very expensive. Only a rich second generation like Swire was willing to waste so much. ¡°I originally thought that relying on the flying ability of Angel¡¯s Wings would not be embarrassing.¡± ¡°I never thought that I would meet such a deviant fella on the first day.¡± Swire became a little embarrassed. ¡°You¡¯re really unlucky.¡± Vincent patted Swire¡¯s shoulder pitifully. ¡°Do you still want to continue?¡± Vincent pointed in the direction of the forest. ¡°No, no, no!¡± Swire shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve used up most of the crystals, and I don¡¯t have much psionic power left.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to die yet.¡± Vincent looked at Swire; how could he not have known that he was looking for an excuse. It was obvious that he was frightened by the Phantom Lion. ¡°Then let¡¯s go, I want to go back too.¡± While talking, Vincent had already recovered quite a bit of strength and was the first one to walk towards the city. On the way, Swire saw that Vincent was covered in blood and was secretly shocked. He could tell that the blood on Vincent¡¯s body was not the blood of one or two monsters. ¡°Vincent, my friend, did you stay outside the city for a day?¡± Vincent nodded and did not say anything further. ¡°Then what strength do you have now? Even such a troublesome fellow like the Phantom Lion was killed in one strike!¡± ¡°Not much. I did give my all just now.¡± Vincent did not give Swire a direct answer. Given Vincent¡¯s reply, Swire curled his lips and did not pursue the matter any further. When they returned to the city gate, the soldier saw that Vincent was covered in blood. He was stunned. At first, he thought that Vincent was only going out to have a look around. He did not expect that he would actually fight a monster. Having fought monsters all year round, he could easily tell that the blood on Vincent¡¯s body belonged to different monsters. At Vincent¡¯s age, there were very few people who could fight and win against monsters. After verifying both their identities, the soldier watched the two enter the city in shock. ¡°Vincent, thank you for saving me. In the future, I won¡¯t be worse than you!¡± Swire said firmly before separating from Vincent. Vincent naturally encouraged him. Under Swire¡¯s insistence, the two even made a bet to fight it out during the college freshmen competition. An hour later, Vincent returned home, took off his dirty clothes, and threw himself on the bed like he was a broken sack. The day of constant fighting had exhausted him physically and mentally. However, compared to what he had gained, it was nothing. He even liked the feeling of fighting. In the city, it was safe and quiet. Outside the city, danger lurked everywhere. The two completely different feelings gave him an extremely powerful spiritual impact. It was as if a lifetime had passed! These words were the most suitable description to describe his current mood. After resting for more than half an hour, Vincent stood up and took a shower. After showering, he then took out the body forging medicine. He looked at the pale blue liquid in the glass bottle in his hand. The silver light inside was sparkling like stars. It was very beautiful. He opened the lid and sniffed. There was no smell at all. He poured a little onto his palm hesitantly and rubbed it on his arm. It felt ice-cold and was very comfortable. Other than that, he did not feel anything else. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that it would be a little painful?¡± Vincent muttered in confusion. He then continued to apply the remaining medicine to his entire body. The comfortable feeling made him groan. He could feel that something was flowing into his body through his pores. Following the flow of his blood, it flowed through his entire body. Hiss! He suddenly felt a piercing pain in his arm. ¡°Is it here?¡± The pain was not unbearable. Vincent lowered his head curiously. He then saw something black that emitted a foul smell coming out of his pores. He then felt a sharp pain all over his body. Vincent suddenly widened his eyes and cried out in pain. It was very painful. The pain in one place was still bearable, but the pain he felt on his entire body could not be endured. It was like a whip. And it was the kind that was dipped in cold water. ¡°F*CK!¡± ¡°F*CK!¡± Vincent cursed, repeatedly. He curled up on the ground, rolled around, and finally fainted. Chapter 9 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The next morning, Vincent was woken up by a foul smell. He got up quickly to take a shower. He wanted to turn on the valve but had twisted it off by accident instead. Looking at the valve in his hand, Vincent was stunned for a long time as he felt like he did not use much strength. After reinstalling the valve, he then carefully proceeded to take three showers until the stench on his body had disappeared. When he looked into the mirror, his original dark-colored skin had turned into a healthy wheat color. The bulging muscles on his body were tighter than before, and his figure was perfect. Even the wound that was caused by the Scarlet Flame Demonic Wolf on the day before had disappeared. Clenching his fists, he felt an unprecedented strength flow through him. It was indeed substantial. ¡°The body forging medicine is indeed powerful!¡± Vincent was pleasantly surprised. At this moment, his cell phone rang. He picked it up and saw that it was a call from Chris. ¡°Hi! Vincent, have you seen the information I sent you last night?¡± ¡°Information?¡± Vincent was stunned for a moment before he reacted. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, teacher Chris. I didn¡¯t notice it when I was training last night.¡± ¡°Oh! You¡¯re really hard-working.¡± Chris smiled and said, ¡°You have to know how to combine work and rest. After all, you¡¯ve just awakened your superpower. Don¡¯t be anxious.¡± ¡°Alright, teacher Chris.¡± Vincent followed her advice. ¡°Oh right, teacher Chris, I plan to go to Blazing City at the end of the month.¡± Blazing city was the city where the Quinn Advanced Superpower School was located. The entire city was divided into five parts, while the Quinn School had six branches. Hence, it was nicknamed the ¡°Beautiful Blazing City within the powerful Quinn School.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Chris was very happy when she heard Vincent¡¯s words. ¡°This is a good thing for you. After all, Ellis city is too backward and is no longer suitable for you.¡± ¡°When you arrive at the school, you may report yourself directly. Your genes have been recorded before, and the school has your information.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll contact you when I return to the school.¡± Chris asked Vincent some more questions, and the two of them hung up the phone shortly after. Vincent then went to turn on his computer to check the email that Chris had sent him. It contained some common knowledge about superpowers, as well as the methods and precautions to take during training. It was not much, but one of the six stages of using superpowers caught Vincent¡¯s attention and interest. The six stages of using superpowers were middle school and high school level-three, and above that were special, free, and undamaged. The beginner level only needed to release power outside of the body. However, it would waste 100% of the power. At this stage, every awakened superpower user could do it. The intermediate level needed to compress power to the size of a basketball, and 80% of the power would be wasted. In other words, after reaching the intermediate level, the superpower would increase by 20%. Vincent was a man of action, so he quickly started experimenting. He opened his right hand and gathered power in his palm. Bang! At first, the power could not be gathered together, and it was very scattered. As Vincent tried to compress it, the power suddenly exploded and gradually disappeared. When he tried again, he faced the same result. Vincent felt that something was wrong. He pondered for a long time, and only when his stomach growled, did he realize that it was already dark outside. He poured himself a cup of cereal and watched as the cereal slowly disappeared into the liquid. Suddenly, an idea flashed through his mind. The human body was like a cup. Power was like cereal. It was natural for a lot of space to be wasted when something was in a solid state. Therefore, it was key to know how to turn the power into liquid. Cereal needed water. What did power need? Vincent stared at the cereal in his cup and frowned. Psionic power! Yes! It was psionic power! Since it was the six stages of using a superpower, it was also a compressed power. The most important thing was psionic power! Vincent suddenly raised his head, his brows relaxed, and with a flip of his hand, he released Hellfire. He then added psionic power into Hellfire, whilst controlling Hellfire to maintain the size of a basketball. A minute later, the fireball exploded. Vincent quickly retracted it back into his body. Otherwise, the house would have been set on fire. After all, his parents were still missing, and he had a lot of feelings for everything in the house. Although he did not maintain it for long, Vincent was not disappointed at all. On the contrary, he was very happy. At the very least, it proved that his train of thought was correct. He needed to explore it further in order to master it. For the next three days, Vincent had been compressing his psionic power at home. By the time he left the house, the second stage of practice had been completed. His control over his power had improved tremendously. Apart from that, he also discovered that his power was no longer in the shape of a flame. Instead, it would change into various shapes according to his will. Through the test, he also discovered that the strength of a psionic power in various shapes also differed greatly. For example, the arrow-shaped ability had an extremely strong penetrative power. It was very effective against monsters with a strong defense like the Steel Rhinoceros. Taking into consideration the monsters outside the city, he was confident that after killing the Phantom Lion, he would still have the strength to fight another apprentice-level monster. Most importantly, he would no longer burn the monsters completely to ashes. After all, the monsters were full of treasures and could be exchanged for money. After not attending school for almost seven days, Vincent decided to go back. Although he did not really care about school, he was still a student of Ellis. Thus, he had to go back. When he returned to school, Vincent did not see any of his classmates. Just as he was about to call Swire to ask about the situation, he saw a junior running over to him angrily. Vincent stopped him and asked him what was going on. Only then did he realise that today was the Ellis City Intermediate School¡¯s graduation tournament. The purpose of the tournament was to strengthen the students¡¯ mastery of superpowers. The reason he did not tell Vincent was because he was afraid that he would disturb Vincent¡¯s training. After all, as he was the only S-Class superpowered person in the entire city, his training was the most important thing. Nothing else mattered. Seuss Intermediate School had always been the No. 1 school in Ellis City. However, as Ellis School had awakened an S-Class like Vincent, Seuss was extremely against Ellis Intermediate School. So far, Ellis Intermediate School had lost three matches in a row. Swire was on stage, and he was about to lose next. Although Vincent wanted to leave, he could not watch others bully his school and classmates. He set off for the city square, where the competition was held. At the same time, in the city square arena¡­ ¡°F*ck!¡± Swire circled in the air impatiently. However, he could not land. This is because the rules of the competition forbade the use of weapons. This made him useless as he was completely unable to attack. His opponent was a superpower person who had awakened a B-Class elemental superpower that could control the earth mage. His offense and defense were insanely strong. Although his level was higher than his opponent¡¯s, he was at a disadvantage. ¡°Hahaha! So, this is the Ellis Intermediate School that has awakened an S-Class superpower? It¡¯s just average!¡± The students of the Seuss Intermediate School ridiculed him in a sour tone. The teacher stood to the side with a smile on his face. He had no intention of stopping them. Seuss had always been the number one school in Ellis City. However, they did not have an S-Class superpower person. On the other hand, there was Vincent on Ellis¡¯s side. Their hearts were filled with jealousy. However, they knew that they could not change the circumstances. Instead, all they could do was kill Ellis¡¯s spirit. On Ellis¡¯s side, both teachers¡¯ and students¡¯ faces were ashen. Although they lost in the past, they did not lose so miserably. Out of the three matches, they would at least win one. Instead, they had lost all three matches. This was Ellis¡¯s worst result. ¡°Bruce, you have to deal with the weak cleanly. They are not worthy of respect.¡± The strongest person in Seuss, Aaron, had an indifferent expression. On stage, Bruce chuckled but did not speak. The pace of his attack on Swire became faster. This increased the pressure on Swire, and the power consumption was even faster. ¡°No! I can¡¯t hold on any longer!¡± The power in Swire¡¯s body had been exhausted. The wings on his back slowly disappeared, and he fell straight to the ground. ¡°Stop! We¡­¡± Before George could finish his words, a figure had already darted out. His movements were extremely swift. ¡°It¡¯s Vincent!¡± Those with good eyes recognized the figure and shouted in surprise. Vincent jumped up and caught Swire who was falling. At the same time, he raised his hand and fired a Hellfire arrow at Bruce. Bruce felt the terrifying power of Vincent¡¯s arrow and quickly set up his defense. Five layers of earth walls were penetrated in one hit! Bang! Bruce was sent flying. He did not even have the chance to scream. Before he could even land, he fainted. ¡°You¡¯re right. The weak really don¡¯t need respect.¡± Everyone heard Vincent¡¯s cool and calm voice. Chapter 10 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Everyone in Seuss Middle School felt as if a huge mountain was pressing down on their heads. Although they looked down on Ellis¡¯s students, they were still quite afraid of an S-class like Vincent. ¡°Is this an S-class superpowered person? What a powerful aura!¡± ¡°It¡¯s as if he¡¯s facing the teachers.¡± The students of Seuss Intermediate School whispered among themselves, their words filled with admiration for the strong. The teachers¡¯ pupils contracted. With their eyesight, how could they not have known that Vincent had seen blood before? The aura around him was fundamentally different from those who just started training. ¡°Vincent is domineering!¡± ¡°Teach them a good lesson!¡± As Vincent arrived, Ellis Middle School¡¯s originally dispirited aura was instantly revitalized. Similar to a spark falling into dry wood, it immediately ignited into a huge fire. When Swire saw Vincent, he heaved a sigh of relief. After all, he had personally seen Vincent kill a beginner-level monster with a single hit. He was very confident in Vincent¡¯s strength. ¡°Vincent, you¡¯re here.¡± Vincent nodded, patted Swire¡¯s shoulder, and turned to look at Aaron. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Aaron.¡± Aaron¡¯s body trembled, and he subconsciously answered. He then immediately reacted, revealing a face full of humiliation and anger. Why did he tell him his name! ¡°Teacher George, I¡¯ll go next.¡± Vincent did not pay attention to Aaron¡¯s anger. His gaze turned to George, and said confidently, ¡°No problem.¡± George was happy to let Vincent go on stage, so he agreed. Vincent looked at Aaron again and then looked to the students of Seuss. ¡°You guys go up together.¡± His tone was indifferent, and his expression was calm. It was as if it was just a casual greeting. However, his appearance brought anger to all the students of Seuss. ¡°Too arrogant!¡± ¡°Aaron, teach this arrogant guy a good lesson!¡± ¡°So what if he¡¯s an S-class! I don¡¯t believe that he¡¯s stronger than Aaron!¡± ¡°Aaron is someone who¡¯s about to become a beginner-level superpower user!¡± Although they were very angry, the students of Seuss were not blinded by their anger. They knew very well the gap between them and Vincent. However, Aaron was different. He was the strongest person in Seuss Intermediate School. They firmly believed that Aaron could defeat Vincent even if Vincent was an S-Class. Vincent did not say anything. He just waited silently. It was not that he was being pretentious. It was that this group of people did not bother him at all. Whether it was in terms of temperament or strength, they were considered inferior. Of course, his current appearance also had the intention of making the Ellis school famous. After all, it was his alma mater. They had taken care of him a lot. If it could help the school to improve, he would obviously be willing to help. Aaron¡¯s face was ashen. To him, Vincent was completely ignoring him. As a powerhouse, he naturally could not tolerate such disregard. ¡°Good! Good! Good!¡±, Aaron said and revealed a cruel smile. ¡°Vincent, I will make you pay for everything you¡¯ve done!¡± Before he even finished speaking, his entire person was like a god floating in the air. His clothes fluttered in the wind, and a green light flashed across his body from time to time within 30 cm. A-Class elemental ability, Wind Blade! ¡°Vincent, prepare to receive the wrath of a powerhouse!¡± Aaron shouted in a low voice and waved his hand at Vincent. Whoosh! A green wind blade flew towards Vincent. It was so fast that it was three times faster than the Scarlet Flame Demonic Wolf. The teachers and students of Seuss all had confident smiles. Aaron¡¯s cultivation was high, and his superpower was the second fastest wind element among the elements. Even if Vincent was an S-Class superpower user, victory was within his reach. ¡°Aaron, be careful. Don¡¯t hurt Vincent.¡± Teacher Turney of Seuss school said with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, teacher Turney. I won¡¯t hurt Vincent.¡± Aaron looked like he had the victory in his hands. ¡°Aaron is Mighty!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Teach him a good lesson, this arrogant fellow!¡± Seuss middle school¡¯s students shouted excitedly. Vincent just looked at the wind blade that was getting closer and closer with an indifferent expression. ¡°Vincent, show your Hellfire, or you won¡¯t stand a chance.¡± Aaron laughed arrogantly. Vincent glanced at him as if he was looking at an idiot. Coincidentally, the wind blade was two centimeters away from Vincent. Whoosh! The wind blade seemed to have hit something and scattered, disappearing. ¡°Huh?¡± The shouting from the Seuss students came to an abrupt end. Teacher Turney¡¯s smile froze on his face. Aaron¡¯s face was filled with disbelief. The teachers and students of Ellis High School also had puzzled expressions on their faces. They had no idea what had happened. ¡°This is your strength? That¡¯s all.¡± Vincent shook his head in disappointment. In reality, he had only pulled the Hellfire into countless invisible lines and placed them in front of him. Aaron¡¯s blade collided with the Hellfire and was immediately split apart. Finally, it disappeared. However, from an outsider¡¯s perspective, it was as if Aaron¡¯s blade had disappeared right in front of Vincent. ¡°This is impossible!¡± Aaron shouted in disbelief. He knew his own strength and superpower very well; even the hardest alloy would have been cut off easily. It was simply impossible for such a situation to occur. ¡°Nothing is impossible.¡± ¡°Your eyes only see Ellis City, and mine, the Sea of Stars!¡± ¡°Your eyes are too short-sighted.¡± Vincent extended his right hand towards Aaron and clenched it. A large net of burning black flames suddenly trapped Aaron, and no matter how hard he tried, he could not break free. ¡°It¡¯s over.¡± Teacher Turney closed his eyes in despair. Even he did not know when Vincent had done something to Aaron¡¯s side. The difference in their understanding of superpowers was too great. ¡°As expected of someone who has seen blood. Ellis city will rise because of him.¡± Turney was extremely certain in his heart. It had only been less than two seconds from the moment Vincent made his move until the end of the battle. It was not shocking. It was not earth-shattering. There was only calmness and strangeness. That¡¯s right, it was strangeness. Vincent¡¯s attack was too strange. It was clearly an extremely powerful elemental ability, but he used it as a control-type ability. Furthermore, it was the type that disappeared without a trace. Who could bear it? No one understood the reason behind Aaron¡¯s blade and how it disappeared right in front of Vincent. It would be even more confusing for those who had not even seen Hellfire before. Even the ones who saw Hellfire at Ellis Intermediate School were dumbfounded, especially Swire. He had seen Vincent¡¯s Hellfire fight with his own eyes before. This time was obviously different from the last time. The two of them were good friends. They had a friendship that could last a lifetime. However, Vincent¡¯s growth made him clench his fists tightly. Light flashed in his eyes, and he became more and more determined. ¡°No! I refuse to accept this!¡± Aaron was still struggling. He still had many powerful offensive moves. He could not accept such a baffling defeat. The Hellfire burned his body, leaving marks behind. Although Vincent had control of the S-Class superpower, the damage caused by Hellfire was very great. ¡°We admit defeat.¡± Although teacher Turney could not accept this result, he had no other choice. ¡°No! Teacher Turney! I didn¡¯t lose!¡± Aaron roared and spat out a mouthful of blood. He tilted his head and fainted from anger. Chapter 11 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The people from Seuss Intermediate School rushed to save Aaron. They were afraid that something might have happened to him. Turney knew very well that Seuss Intermediate School¡¯s overall strength was stronger than Ellis¡¯s. However, Vincent¡¯s presence made Seuss¡¯s advantage irrelevant. Turney was sure of this due to his years of experience teaching. Even if all the participants from Seuss Intermediate School were to attack together, they would not be a match for Vincent. If Vincent were to use his superpowers directly, they would not be able to handle it. Moreover, Vincent¡¯s strength was definitely not low. During the battle with Aaron earlier, it was clear that Vincent was holding back. However, if everyone attacked together, Vincent might not hold back. ¡°Vincent¡¯s Hellfire. If you are not a beginner-level superpower user, you won¡¯t be able to block it.¡± Turney said to the other Seuss Intermediate School teachers enviously. The teachers nodded in agreement. Because of Vincent, a rivalry match turned into a life-and-death battle. It was really scary. George smiled and clapped gently. ¡°Congratulations! Seuss Intermediate School is the champion again this year.¡± Although he lost the match, George was not upset at all. Everyone present knew the reason. Turney was upset, but he did not show it. ¡°More importantly, Congratulations to Ellis!¡± ¡°Turney, you¡¯re too polite,¡± George waved his hand. ¡°Oh, right, Vincent has been specially recruited by the Quinn Advanced School of Superpowers. He is the first one in the past ten years!¡± ¡°Oh? What a coincidence! Aaron has also been sent to Quinn.¡± Turney was a little surprised. It was not surprising that Vincent had been specially recruited, but that Vincent and Aaron were in the same school. Aaron, who had just woken up, heard George¡¯s words and his face darkened. As he calmed down, he carefully recalled the battle, and his entire body broke out in cold sweat. Parts of his body that had been burned by the Hellfire were still hurting. No one knew about the terror of the Hellfire more than he did. When he thought about how he would be in the same school with such a terrifying guy in the future, the wounds on his body hurt even more. Damn it! If he had known earlier, he would have kept a low profile. Aaron thought of this in his heart, and his face turned ashen. It was getting late, and the students returned to their schools under their teachers¡¯ guidance. This year¡¯s competition had come to an end. Although the first place was still Seuss Intermediate School, everyone knew that the biggest winner this year was Ellis Intermediate School. When they returned to school, all the teachers and students were a little unenthusiastic to know that Vincent was going to leave for Blazing City at the end of the month. However, they were very clear about the gap between themselves and Vincent. From the moment Vincent awakened his S-class superpower, it was destined that his path would be different from the others. Under the night sky, Doyle generously treated the entire school to a meal. It was rare for Vincent to abandon his training. However, before he left, he wanted to say goodbye to the school, the teachers, and the students who had taken care of him. Everyone was very happy during the meal. George and Swire even drank a lot of wine. Even Vincent felt a little dizzy. ¡°Vincent, my friend! Wait for me in Blazing City!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll definitely go to Blazing City to look for you. When the time comes, we¡¯ll fight all over¡­¡± Swire patted Vincent¡¯s shoulder. He could not even speak clearly. Before he could finish his words, he had already passed out. Vincent looked at Swire who was unconscious and nodded his head vigorously. Swire had awakened an A-Class special ability; however, he was not able to see any combat strength at the moment. However, this did not affect his talent. Moreover, awakening an A-Class ability would allow him to get a free pass. However, in the end, he would still have to go through Quinn¡¯s assessment. Only by passing the assessment would he be able to become a student of Quinn. Even if he was not accepted by Quinn school, he would not have any problems getting into the other schools in Blazing City. ¡°This child has high aspirations. He gave up the free pass and insisted on passing the normal assessment.¡± George was an adult after all. Although he was a little drunk, he was still sober. He looked at Swire with a gratified expression and spoke to Vincent. ¡°I¡¯ve tried to persuade him many times, but he insisted on doing so. There¡¯s nothing I can do.¡± As he spoke, he shook his head. ¡°But I¡¯m really happy to be able to teach the two of you in my lifetime.¡± He turned to look at Vincent, his gaze filled with love. ¡°Vincent, I don¡¯t have many abilities. Thus, I can¡¯t teach you too much.¡± George was like a loving father to Vincent. He reminded Vincent, ¡°When you¡¯re out there, please be careful.¡± ¡°If anything happens, remember, the school will always be your home. Come back anytime.¡± After saying that, George revealed a self-deprecating smile. ¡°What am I saying! Seriously!¡± ¡°You are a genius, the pride of a teacher. How can you not survive!¡± ¡°Teacher believes that no matter where you are, you will be the pride of everyone!¡± Whether it was before or after the awakening of his superpower, to George, Vincent was really his pride. The corners of Vincent¡¯s eyes were wet. He could hear the concern in George¡¯s words. ¡°Teacher George, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be fine outside!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll come back often to see you and everyone!¡± George patted Vincent¡¯s head with relief and did not say anything further. Instead, he picked up a glass full of wine in front of him and drank it. He then laid on the table. ¡­ In the blink of an eye, it was the end of the month. During that time, Vincent was only 22 psionic power points away from advancing to a beginner-level superpower user. Ellis city was no longer able to meet his training speed. Even though he had tried other methods in the past few days, except for his psionic power, his growth in all other aspects was still very low. He stood at the railway station of Blazing City, he took a deep breath and clenched his fists. His appearance and figure were already very good, to begin with. After his superpower was awakened, he became even more handsome and imposing. He was wearing a black and red jacket that intersected with each other, making him appear extremely valiant and tough. When he stood there, his body was surrounded by a cold aura, which attracted the attention of countless females. Vincent naturally did not care about the gazes of others. He walked out of the station. This was the first time he had left Ellis City. Blazing City was his first stop. Everything in the city gave him a strong refreshing feeling. ¡°As expected of a big city, it is indeed bustling!¡± Vincent muttered to himself. Blazing City was ranked 98th in the world. Although it was relatively low, it was still amongst the super cities. The black hole had caused the world to fall into chaos. It took some time for thousands of cities to be established under the leadership of the strong. The rankings were created based on the different strengths, defenses, attacks against the monsters, and levels of prosperity. The top 100 cities were known as super cities, and they were located all over the world. Falcon Nation, which was also Vincent¡¯s country, occupied three of them, and its national strength was ranked as second in the world. If someone threw bricks from a high platform at random, it would hit 9 out of 10 superpowered people. Therefore, it was not an exaggeration to say that superpowered people were indeed everywhere. Moreover, these superpowered people were all very powerful. Although Vincent¡¯s power level was extremely high, he still felt the pressure in that kind of environment. ¡°Sir, please show me your identity card as a superpowered person.¡± When he walked to the station entrance, a beautiful female staff member with extremely good looks, large breasts, and long legs stopped him. Vincent was surprised that the beautiful woman actually had the power of an intermediate-level superpowered person. He sighed again. A big city indeed had the foundation of a big city. Vincent handed over his identity card and waited for verification. In a city like Blazing City, the supervision of superpowered people was very strict. ¡°Welcome to Blazing City. I wish you a happy life in Blazing City!¡± The beautiful lady handed over Vincent¡¯s identity card respectfully to him. This was the most basic respect for a superpowered person who had awakened an S-Class superpower. Vincent walked out of the station got into a taxi. As soon as he got in, a figure crashed into him. Chapter 12 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°Hurry up and drive! Hurry up and drive!¡± The girl patted the taxi driver in an anxious tone. The driver thought that Vincent and the girl were together and did not give much thought to it. He did not ask where they were going and just stepped on the accelerator. Vincent looked at the girl and blinked his eyes in confusion. Whether he admitted it or not, the girl was not bad-looking. She had blonde curly hair, a sweet face, and large breasts. She was about 1.6 meters tall, and her legs were nearly one meter long. She was wearing a sports-themed short-sleeved shirt and a short skirt. Although it was loose-fitting, it was not able to hide her excellent figure. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. Someone is chasing me.¡± The girl patted her chest, and her large breasts trembled. She stuck out her tongue at Vincent with a face full of embarrassment. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Naturally, Vincent would not argue with a girl, what more, such a beautiful girl. ¡°Are you also a student of Quinn High School?¡± The girl sized up Vincent and asked with a smile. Vincent was stunned for a moment. He had originally planned to ask the girl where she was going since they were both sitting in the same car. He would then give her a ride to her destination. However, he did not expect the girl to ask him first. She even managed to get it right in one sentence. ¡°How do you know? I wasn¡¯t showing any signs that I was from Quinn School!¡± Vincent asked curiously. He was curious about how the girl was able to guess where he was going. ¡°Hehe!¡± The girl smiled mysteriously and patted the back of the taxi driver. ¡°Send us to the main campus of the Quinn high-level superpowered school. Thank you.¡± The Quinn School had a total of six campuses in Blazing City. If you mentioned the Quinn School, the driver would send you to any campus. ¡°You¡¯re going to the Quinn High School too?¡± Vincent looked surprised. There was still a full month before the start of a new term at Quinn School. There was only one kind of person who could come to Quinn School at this time. Special enrollment! This girl was actually a superpower user who had awakened an S-Class superpower! ¡°Hello! I¡¯m the one who wants to meet you!¡± The girl extended her jade-white right hand gracefully towards Vincent. ¡°My name is Angelina Gaia. I¡¯m a special enrollment student of the Quinn Advanced School of Superpowers, class of 2021!¡± ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± she asked. Vincent extended his hand and shook Angelina¡¯s hand gently. ¡°Vincent Amore,¡± he answered. The two of them then began to chat. In the vast sea of people, to be able to meet a classmate was a great thing for both of them. As they dived deeper into the conversation, Angelina was shocked by Vincent¡¯s erudition. They talked about the past and the present. The two-hour journey passed by them unknowingly. The two of them then got out of the car. Angelina felt like she was not done with the conversation yet. Thanks to Vincent¡¯s explanation, she managed to recall many things that she could not remember back in the past. Deep and simple, interesting and vivid! When a question was asked, ten answers were received; they were concise and to the point! Angelina felt extremely happy to chat with Vincent. Before the black hole appeared, the Quinn school was one of the most powerful schools in Falcon Nation. Every year, it sent a large number of talented individuals all over the country. After the black hole appeared, superpowers were awakened. The Quinn school continued to nurture strong individuals. 99.99% of the people who graduated were fought over by various factions. Vincent and Angelina stood at the front gate of the Main School of Quinn Advanced School of Superpowers. The gate was carved out of an entire piece of psionic ore. It was filled with brilliant colors and was extremely beautiful. The total area of the campus was close to 100,000 square kilometers, and it was as high as 20,000 square kilometers. There were all kinds of facilities inside. There was nothing that could not be imagined; there was nothing that the Quinn School did not have. It was definitely not an exaggeration to describe the place as majestic. Vincent stood at the gate. This was the place that he would be living in for the next four years. His heart was suddenly filled with endless heroic feelings. He looked at the words on the door. It said, ¡®Quinn Advanced School of Superpowers¡¯. ¡°Vincent! Don¡¯t look!¡± Angelina stopped Vincent hastily, her face full of panic. ¡°Why?¡± Vincent looked at Angelina with his face full of curiosity. ¡°These words were written by an overlord-class superpowered person. It has a very strong aura. With our cultivation level, we will be injured.¡± Angelina looked as if she still had a lingering fear. ¡°Overlord-level superpowered person?¡± Vincent had a yearning in his heart. ¡°One day, I will also reach this realm. It won¡¯t be too far away,¡± Vincent thought to himself. The two of them walked into the main gate of Quinn. The campus environment was beautiful, and the arrangement of the flowers and plants was orderly. After a few turns, they arrived at the registration area for the new students. Vincent looked at Angelina, his eyes filled with curiosity. ¡°You seem to be very familiar with Quinn?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been¡­,¡± Angelina¡¯s said and paused for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ve been coming to the school to play since I was young, so of course I¡¯m very familiar with it!¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Vincent did not question Angelina on why she paused mid-sentence. ¡°The two of you are this year¡¯s special students, right?¡± The teacher at the registration counter was a bald, burly man. His face was full of muscles, but his gaze was very kind. ¡°Give me your identity cards,¡± he said. Vincent and Angelina handed over their identity cards. The teacher at the registration counter took out a device that was the size of a cigarette box and swiped it. The device produced two black metal cards instantaneously. ¡°Alright, this is your student ID. You must keep it well.¡± ¡°This will be the only proof of your identity while you are studying in Quinn. You will need to use it for everything.¡± ¡°This will record your credits, points, identity information, and other relevant information.¡± Vincent took the student ID and looked at it curiously. There were only three pieces of information on it: name, his level, and the name of the branch. ¡°Student Vincent has been assigned to the Elemental School, while student Angelina has been assigned to the Special School.¡± Other than the main school, there were five branches in the Quinn School, namely the Elemental School, the Special School, the Auxiliary School, the Control School, and the Combat School. The Combat School mainly taught agility-type and assault-type powers. ¡°There are search machines everywhere in the school. All you need to do is swipe your student ID card, and you¡¯ll be able to know more information.¡± The teacher continued explaining but was interrupted by Angelina. ¡°Alright! Teacher, we know! I¡¯m very familiar with Quinn. I¡¯ll tell Vincent the rest.¡± She then pulled Vincent and started to run. The teacher was stunned by Angelina¡¯s actions. It took him quite a while to react. He had been in the reporting office for many years, but this was the first time he did not have a chance to finish explaining. When he came back to his senses, Vincent and Angelina were already far away. ¡°Where have I seen this girl before?¡± The teacher at the registration office showed a thoughtful expression and did not react for a long time. Vincent was pulled by Angelina and they both ran to a search machine. He used his student ID to swipe at it, and all the information was revealed. ¡°Only 10 points?¡± Vincent turned his head and asked Angelina. ¡°Yes, the initial points were only 10 points, and this was the special treatment for special students. Those who were sent or admitted only had 3 points.¡± ¡°Points will be obtained through completing school missions and participating in various competitions. The number of points is uncertain.¡± Angelina began to explain to Vincent. ¡°Do you see that tower?¡± Angelina pointed to the tallest building. ¡°That is the trial tower. For every floor you pass, you will receive points based on your completion rate.¡± ¡°The completion rate is divided into three levels: completion rate, excellent rate, and perfect rate. You will receive a maximum of five points.¡± ¡°Points are the only currency of Quinn. No matter what you do, you will need points.¡± ¡°Of course, points can also be exchanged for psionic coins. It¡¯s just that no one would ever do such a stupid thing.¡± Vincent had a more comprehensive understanding of Quinn School. Chapter 13 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°As a specially recruited student, the dormitories have already been allocated. However, you will still need to wait for the official start of the semester.¡± As Angelina spoke, she pulled Vincent and walked towards the direction of the dormitories. ¡°The dormitories are located all together. This is the same for the other schools. Our dormitories are close to one another.¡± Only when they arrived at the dormitories did Angelina realize that she was actually holding Vincent¡¯s hand the whole time. Her beautiful face turned slightly red. ¡°You live in dormitory No. 9, and I live in dormitory No. 8.¡± Angelina coughed lightly to cover up the awkwardness. She then pointed at the two two-story villas. Vincent looked at the small villas in front of him, and his eyes lit up. ¡°It was indeed worthy of being in one of the three high-level superpowers schools. The student dormitories were all villa-level,¡± he thought to himself. If this was in Ellis City, it would have costed at least six million. However, in Quinn, there were a total of 100 of those villas. In fact, staying in a villa was a treatment that only specially recruited students could receive. ¡°The dormitories are for two people. I don¡¯t know if my roommates are here or not.¡± Angelina turned to look at Vincent. ¡°Wait for me to tidy up my room. I¡¯ll come to hang with you after!¡± Although they had only known each other for a few hours, the two of them chatted happily and had almost endless topics to chat about. This made Angelina have a close attachment to Vincent. Vincent agreed with Angelina¡¯s proposal. He nodded and walked towards the dormitory. ¡°Wait!¡± Angelina called out to Vincent. ¡°Add me on WhatsApp, it¡¯ll be easier for us to contact each other.¡± A minute later, the two of them separated. Vincent used his student ID to unlock the door. Beep! The door lock beeped, and slowly opened. Vincent walked into the villa and was amazed. Furniture such as the sofa, television, coffee table, and other living facilities were all available. The stairs were on the right side. It was located close to the wall. If someone wanted to go upstairs, they had to walk through the entire hall. There were two rooms. Both were located on the second floor. Each room was equipped with a training room, recreation room, bathroom, and other facilities. After walking around the room, Vincent nodded in satisfaction. It was clear that Quinn had really pushed the logistics to the extreme in order to allow every student to be free from the secular world, and to only focused on training. Vincent chose his room at random. He then placed his things and walked straight into the training room. The training room was made using psionic ores and alloys to create an excellent soundproof effect. It was enough to withstand a full-strength blow from a lord-class superpower user. Unlike the other rooms, the training room required the student ID and was 1 point per day. On one hand, it was to prevent students from being disturbed whilst they were training. On the other hand, it was to also urge students to train hard and earn points. The higher the cultivation, the more points received. In the training room, Vincent stood ten meters away from the target. With a flip of his right hand, Hellfire appeared in his palm. It turned into an arrow according to his will. Dong! The Hellfire Arrow hit the target and immediately exploded. Vincent frowned slightly. It was supposed to hit the bull¡¯s-eye but missed. It was naturally a hit from such range. However, it was just not accurate. Previously, in Ellis City, Vincent had tested it. At that time however, as he did not have any professional equipment, he did not know that it was actually a problem. Once he used the professional equipment, this issue was instantly magnified. ¡°How can there be such a huge difference?¡± Vincent frowned and pondered. Although he had expected to have some kind of deviation, such a huge deviation was unacceptable to him. This was still a target that could not be hit. If it was a battle against a monster, it would be a fatal problem. Ten minutes later, Vincent condensed another arrow. He practiced over and over again, constantly adjusting. Two hours had passed him unknowingly. At the same time, his doorbell was ringing for more than ten minutes. Angelina stood at the door, somewhat at a loss. She immediately took out her phone. Vincent was only practicing his ability to control and was not training. As such, he did not mute his phone. His phone notification sounded, and Vincent stopped practicing. Although he had only practiced for two hours, it made him sweat profusely. However, the results were remarkable. He was able to hit the bull¡¯s-eye every time. It was much better than the practice in Ellis City. He walked downstairs and opened the door. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Angelina. I was training just now.¡± Vincent was apologetic. ¡°Vincent, you really are a training maniac!¡± Angelina looked helpless. At the same time, she felt a little ashamed. Her attitude towards training was extremely slow as compared to Vincent. ¡°It¡¯s almost noon. I thought of having lunch together. After lunch, we can explore the school so you can familiarize yourself with the school.¡± Angelina stretched her body, revealing her flat stomach. Vincent thought that since he was going to live here for four years, there was no harm in familiarizing himself with the place. He agreed to Angelina¡¯s proposal. ¡°No problem, but you have to wait for me. I¡¯m going to take a shower.¡± Vincent tugged at his clothes that were soaked in sweat. After saying that, he turned around and walked upstairs. Angelina followed behind Vincent, looking around curiously. Although every villa was the same, she was very curious about Vincent. Ten minutes later. After washing away his sweat, Vincent felt refreshed. He was reaching for his clothes when he suddenly realized that he had forgotten to take a spare change of clothes. He then remembered that after he entered the dormitory, he immediately started training, and his clothes were still in the luggage outside. In order to not draw any attention to himself, he deliberately did not put his clothes in his storage ring. He did not expect to encounter such an awkward situation. After hesitating for a long time, Vincent finally opened his mouth in embarrassment. ¡°An¡­ Angelina! Can you help me take my clothes? They are in my luggage.¡± It was really too awkward. It felt as if he was luring an ignorant girl. Angelina was also stunned when she heard Vincent¡¯s words. It took her a long time to react. ¡°Ah! Oh! Okay!¡± Although she was not a stickler for small details, she did take notice of the surroundings whilst she was there. In fact, she had noticed that Vincent did not unpack his things. Everything in the room was still the same as before, except for the extra luggage by the bed. Vincent stood by the bathroom door and waited quietly. After a short while, Angelina¡¯s fair arms reached in. Not only did she bring him a jacket and pants, she also brought him a pair of underwear. ¡°I just grabbed it at random. You can wear it first, then come out to change.¡± Her tone was still free and easy as usual, but her slightly trembling voice showed that she was nervous. Vincent did not answer. He grabbed the clothes quickly and accidentally touched the back of Angelina¡¯s hand. Angelina instinctively withdrew her arm. The jacket that Vincent did not have time to grab fell to the ground. After more than ten minutes, Vincent changed his clothes and walked out of his room. He found Angelina sitting on the sofa in the hall very nervously. When her eyes met Vincent¡¯s, her pretty face immediately turned red, and she turned her head away. ¡°So handsome,¡± Angelina thought to herself. Vincent was naturally very handsome and had a heroic figure. Moreover, as he had just finished showering, his entire body was exuding a faint languid air. It pierced through Angelina¡¯s heart directly. Vincent looked at Angelina¡¯s flushed pretty face and was a little infatuated, but he immediately woke himself up. Even though he had seen many beautiful women, he was still stunned by Angelina¡¯s appearance in the moment. ¡°Ahem, let¡¯s go.¡± Vincent shook the water droplets off his head and coughed lightly. ¡°Okay.¡± Angelina nodded. Her voice was as soft as a mosquito. The two got up and were about to open the door when the door opened from the outside. Chapter 14 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Superpower Training Room A teenager who had distinct facial features and a slightly wooden expression pushed his luggage into the dormitory. He was wearing a pair of gold-rimmed glasses that was as thick as the bottom of a wine bottle. As he entered, he saw Vincent¡¯s wet hair and Angelina¡¯s blushing face. He already had on a slightly wooden expression. He then became even more stunned. Although Angelina had a straightforward personality, she still lowered her head shyly after being caught in such an ambiguous situation. Vincent broke the awkward atmosphere. ¡°Hello, my name is Vincent. Are you my roommate?¡± The teenager nodded. ¡°My name is Nabil. Nice to meet you.¡± ¡°Are you guys going out? Am I disturbing you?¡± After hearing Nabil¡¯s words, Angelina just wanted to crawl into a hole to hide. Vincent also did not expect Nabil to be so direct. He was stunned for a moment before he reacted. ¡°Of course not. We were just about to leave. Do you want to come along?¡± ¡°No,¡± Nabil replied whilst glancing at his box. ¡°I still have things to unpack.¡± He then took a few steps back and gave way to Vincent and Angelina. Nabil looked at Vincent and Angelina with envy. ¡°Look at them, this is what a school should be like!¡± He shook his head, entered the house, and closed the door. The trees on both sides shaded the stone path of the school. Vincent and Angelina walked side by side, neither of them saying anything. However, it could be observed that the situation earlier had helped to improve their relationship quite a bit. In the restaurant, the two of them sat opposite each other. The food was delicious. Vincent¡¯s appetite increased after seeing all the delicious food. After all, he had been practicing his superpower and was a little hungry. The most important thing of all was that the meals for the specially recruited students were free. This was undoubtedly good news for him as he was broke. The food was delicious, and it was free. Angelina initially wanted to chat with Vincent; however, when she saw Vincent eating so much, she swallowed her words. She had no choice. Even if she spoke up, he might not be able to hear her. Angelina was a little helpless. ¡°BURP!¡± Vincent put down his cutleries and burped in satisfaction. The food in Quinn was too delicious. There was also a lot of monster meat. The meat was delicious. However, the most important thing was that it actually contained a trace of psionic power. It felt like a custom-made meal for Vincent. A plate of monster meat cost thousands of psionic power coins outside. However, he was able to eat monster meat until he was full in school. Vincent felt extremely blissful. ¡°Are you full?¡± Vincent looked at the food left on Angelina¡¯s plate across from him curiously. Angelina nodded. These foods were normal to her. Although the taste was better, she still did not eat much. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to see the superpower training room that is exclusive to the school.¡± Angelina stood up. ¡°Superpower training room? What¡¯s that?¡± Vincent did not understand. It was unfamiliar to him. ¡°In simple words, it¡¯s basically a place where combat power can be trained.¡± The two walked out of the restaurant side by side and Angelina continued to explain to Vincent. The superpower room was similar to the training room in the dormitory. It was just that it was more powerful and comprehensive. The most vital thing was that it could simulate combat scenes under different gravity. This was important because the gravity field in each black hole was different and would change from time to time. This simulation training allowed the Espers to adapt and have the ability to fight in the black hole. The superpower training room was open all day long, and one could easily use it by paying points. As a special student, Vincent had 24 hours of free usage every month. After that, he had to pay points, 1 point for one hour. When Vincent heard Angelina¡¯s explanation, his eyes lit up. He looked very interested. Angelina looked at Vincent and had guessed that he would be. The superpower training room occupied nearly half of the area in the main school. It was a five-storey building that was built using psionic ores. There were no fancy or magnificent decorations. Its design was simple. There was a superpowered teacher guarding the door. The teacher was responsible for registering the students who entered and exited the room. After Vincent and Angelina finished registering, they walked into the superpower training room. They entered a long corridor, with two rows of psionic ore and alloy doors. There were lights that looked like traffic lights on the doors. The red light meant that it was occupied, while the green light meant that it was free to use. As long the room was free to use, they could enter it. The room was large enough to accommodate seven people. Just as Angelina was about to go in with Vincent to train, the phone in her pocket rang. ¡°Sister! It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over! I forgot that I came to school today!¡± For the first time, Angelina appeared very flustered in front of Vincent. ¡°That! Vincent, I¡¯m leaving first! I¡¯ll contact you again!¡± After saying that, she turned around and ran. Vincent did not have any time to say goodbye. Vincent looked at Angelina¡¯s back, shook his head, and closed the training room door. According to the gatekeeper¡¯s instructions, when the gravity was doubled, Vincent could feel his body sinking. The sudden pressure made his legs bend. ¡°Such a huge effect!¡± Vincent was a little surprised. Although the doubled gravity was not much, it was applied suddenly to Vincent¡¯s body, making him feel somewhat at a loss. Fortunately, he had worked hard to train his body since he was young. After awakening his superpower, his body became stronger in all aspects. Therefore, it did not take long for him to adapt to it. However, just as he was getting used to the gravity, he felt a sudden force under his feet. Without realising, he flew upwards. If not for his strong body coordination, his center of gravity would have been adjusted immediately, and he would have collapsed directly onto the ground. ¡°What a sudden change!¡± Vincent stood on the ground with lingering fear. The sudden change in the gravity field frightened Vincent. It was difficult enough to adapt to the sudden change in gravity. It would be even more difficult to fight in such a situation. Vincent only took an hour to adapt to the change in gravity. Even a genius would have needed a full day to get used to gravity for the first time. However, Vincent was still not satisfied with his progress. He took out his saber and began to practice the Collapsing Mountain Strike. Gravity changed from time to time, increasing the difficulty of his practice exponentially. However, he enjoyed it as he could feel that his proficiency in Collapsing Mountain Strike was increasing. When he felt that his proficiency in the Collapsing Mountain Strike was no longer increasing, he kept his saber and began to practice his psionic control. Time passed. In the blink of an eye, five hours had passed. Vincent walked out of the superpower training room with his back drenched in sweat. When the gatekeeper saw Vincent walk out, his eyes were filled with admiration and surprise. He admired Vincent as Vincent had just reported for special enrollment and was so hardworking. He was surprised that Vincent could stay in the superpower training room for an entire afternoon. Many senior students could not even have done what Vincent did. When he arrived at the resting area, Vincent sat down on the massage chair. He felt as if his body was no longer his. He had gained a lot after an afternoon of training. The compression of his psionic power had increased greatly. The proficiency of his Collapsing Mountain Strike had also increased by almost 10%. The pleasure of becoming powerful made him feel very comfortable. At the same time, he realized how ridiculous he was to have recklessly gone out to fight monsters when he was in Ellis City, thinking that monsters were nothing more. Fortunately, he had an S-Class superpower. Therefore, he only had to rely on Hellfire to defeat the monsters. If it had been a slightly stronger monster, he would not even have known how he died. After half an hour, Vincent felt a little better and went back to the dormitory. Chapter 15 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation When Vincent returned to his dormitory, he did not see his roommate, Nabil. He did not think much about it and walked to his room. Just as he pushed the door opened and was about to enter, he heard a loud noise behind him. Boom! Vincent shuddered and felt that the room was trembling. He turned around quickly and saw that Nabil¡¯s room was emitting black smoke through the crack in his door. The door opened and a stream of black smoke gushed out. A pitch-black figure emerged slowly from the black smoke. Vincent looked over and saw Nabil. Nabil was pitch-black and his clothes were tattered. Only the lenses behind his glasses were still in their original state. When he saw Vincent, he smiled awkwardly and exhaled a mouthful of black smoke. Vincent realised that Nabil¡¯s figure was actually very thin. He looked as if he was malnourished. Given that he was specially recruited, he must have awakened an S-Class superpower. For someone who had awakened an S-Class superpower, how could his physical fitness not be good? However, when he saw Nabil, Vincent was dumbfounded. He did not know what the problem was. ¡°My friend, do you need help?¡± Vincent looked at Nabil¡¯s expression and asked worriedly, not knowing whether to laugh or cry. ¡°It¡¯s okay. The refinement of the Lingwu failed.¡± Nabil waved his hand and did not seem to mind. Clearly, this was not the first time such a situation had occurred. ¡°The refinement of the Lingwu? Are you an equipment master?¡± Vincent¡¯s face was full of curiosity and surprise. An equipment master was someone who specialized in making equipment that was used by superpowered people. They had very high statuses. As they required extremely high talent and spiritual power, equipment masters were extremely rare. Every single one of them was worshipped and well-respected by the stars. ¡°No, no, no!¡± Nabil waved his hands in a hurried motion. He then gave an honest smile and scratched the back of his head with his right hand. ¡°I just want to become an equipment master.¡± He turned around and looked at the room that was still smoking. ¡°But I don¡¯t seem to have any talent.¡± ¡°Uh¡­ it¡¯s probably because of the materials.¡± Vincent could only persuade him in this way. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t need help?¡± ¡°Thank you, Vincent. No worries, it¡¯s a small problem. I can handle it.¡± ¡°Okay then! Rest early.¡± After Vincent said that, he walked into his room. ¡°Oh right! Vincent, your girlfriend came over not long ago. She looked very aggressive.¡± Nabil remembered suddenly and said it quickly to Vincent. ¡°Did you eat everything? Hehe!¡± Vincent staggered and almost fell to the ground. He glanced at Nabil in annoyance and immediately closed the door. He thought that Nabil was a simple and honest guy, but he turned out to be a boring guy. Vincent guessed that the girl mentioned by Nabil was probably Angelina. Angelina was an optimistic person by nature. She was also valiant. They were both in a happy mood when they separated. Why would she be aggressive? Although he was confused, he did not give it much thought. The afternoon spent in the training room had exhausted him. After taking a shower, he laid down on the bed and fell asleep. The next morning, the sun was shining brightly. Boom! Vincent, who was sleeping, was awakened by a loud bang. At first he thought that Nabil had failed to refine the equipment again. However, a sense of crisis came over him. He instinctively got off the bed and raised his hand, sending a ball of Hellfire. PFFT! His bed was hit, leaving the bed clean. ¡°Angelina? You¡­¡± Vincent looked at the broken door and was about to ask what was going on. However, before he could finish, Angelina launched another attack. ¡°Hey! What¡¯s wrong?¡± Vincent¡¯s face was cold. Anyone would be angry if someone broke into their room in the morning and attacked them. Although Vincent was angry in his heart, he did not attack because they were friends. The main reason was because he was afraid of hurting Angelina. Angelina did not answer Vincent. She continued to attack him. Hands, feet, elbows, knees¡­ She used every part of her body to the extreme. Her attack speed became faster and faster. In the end, there were afterimages. After dodging her attacks three times in a row, Vincent was also angry. ¡°Good! Since you want to fight, I¡¯ll accompany you!¡± Vincent did not use his superpower. He only used his fists and legs to fight. Vincent did not think that he would lose to Angelina even if he was just using his fists and legs. After yesterday¡¯s practice in the superpower training room, Vincent¡¯s control of his body had improved even further. After a few rounds, the two sides were evenly matched. Vincent never expected that Angelina¡¯s combat strength would be so strong. ¡°Arc Light Slash!¡± Angelina used her hands as an axe and activated her combat technique. A half-moon white air blade slashed towards Vincent¡¯s shoulder. Vincent did not dodge. Using his hand as a blade, he directly executed the Collapsing Mountain Strike. Angelina saw Vincent¡¯s attack and was a little surprised. She did not expect Vincent to have trained his battle technique to the point where he could use it without any weapons. Moreover, she was the first to attack. This proved that Vincent¡¯s mastery of battle techniques was far above hers. The two attacks collided in the air. Angelina¡¯s Arc Light Slash was shattered by the Collapsing Mountain Strike. The Collapsing Mountain Strike¡¯s momentum did not decrease. Although the light had dimmed quite a bit, it was clear that it still had lethality. Angelina crossed her arms and shouted in a low voice, ¡°As firm as a rock!¡± A Giant Rock Phantom appeared in front of her, blocking her entire body. Dong! The Collapsing Mountain Strike collided with the Giant Rock Phantom. Two against two! The Giant Rock Phantom broke into pieces and disappeared. The Collapsing Mountain Strike also turned into stars and scattered. Angelina was obviously not willing to admit defeat. She took a deep breath and released her superpower directly. A-Class strong offensive superpower, Fury! She gained ten times her combat power within a minute and was able to use it three times a day. As he saw Angelina using her superpower, Vincent moved further away to increase the distance between them. ¡°You¡¯re serious! Then don¡¯t blame me!¡± Vincent stretched out his right hand and suddenly clenched it. Swoosh! Angelina, who was about to launch an attack, was immediately bound by the huge net formed by Hellfire. This time, Angelina¡¯s face was filled with surprise, and her pupils contracted into needles. She could feel the damage that the huge net had caused her. Even though she had ten times the combat strength of Fury, her skin was still burning from the flames of the huge net, causing her to feel a faint pain. ¡°Hah!¡± Angelina immediately broke free from the net of Hellfire. However, she did not continue to attack. After seeing Angelina escape from the net, Vincent waved his hand and was about to launch another attack. At the same time, he realized that his control over Hellfire was still weak. If Chris knew about this, she would definitely say that he was not human. There were six stages to using a superpower. Even an S-Class super genius would need at least seven days to reach the intermediate stage. Furthermore, he also learned how to use his elemental superpower in order to control his superpower. ¡°That¡¯s right. You can use your elemental superpower as a control superpower. You are qualified to be my brother-in-law.¡± Vincent was stunned when he heard this. ¡°But you are not allowed to affect my sister¡¯s cultivation, or I will kill you.¡± ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Vincent could not understand what was going on. The girl was stunned by Vincent¡¯s words, but she immediately reacted. ¡°Sorry, I forgot to introduce myself.¡± ¡°My name is Avril Gaia, Angelina¡¯s biological sister.¡± Chapter 16 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation His pupils constricted after hearing what Avril had said. He only heard from Angelina that her sister was coming. He did not even have time to ask her about it. He did not expect to find her here today. He also did not expect the two of them to look so similar. The two were exactly the same. No wonder Nabil mistook her for Angelina and said that she was aggressive. It was also obvious that there was a misunderstanding. However, Vincent could not be bothered to explain his relationship with Angelina. ¡°Big-breasted brainless woman!¡± He did not notice her breasts earlier. However, it was no surprise that she had really nice breasts. After all, she was Angelina¡¯s sister. Avril was instantly enraged. She was about to make another move, but she realized that she was no match for Vincent. Instead, she shook her hand angrily and turned to leave. Vincent did not stop her. People always say that first impressions were very important. However, Vincent¡¯s first impression of Avril was very bad. It was very rude of her to break into someone¡¯s room early in the morning. Given her rudeness, why would Vincent be nice to her? However, he could not deny the fact that Angelina¡¯s family seemed quite extraordinary. After all, Angelina had an S-Class superpower, and was specially recruited into Quinn. However, if Avril who only had an A-Class superpower but was also specially recruited into Quinn, then this would be a problem! As one of the three high-level superpower schools in Falcon Country, Quinn should not specially recruit someone just because of their connections. Avril was obviously not of a simple character either. For a family to produce such an extraordinary pair of sisters, it was obvious that they had deep roots. However, none of this had anything to do with Vincent. After reporting to the dormitory teacher and explaining the condition of his damaged room, he headed to the superpower training room. His practice the day before had made him fall in love with the feeling of training in the superpower training room. At the same time, in Villa Number 8, Angelina was wearing a pure white dress and was eating breakfast at the dining table. ¡°Sister, you¡¯re back! It¡¯s so early in the morning, where did you go?¡± Avril sat opposite Angelina and picked up a slice of bread. ¡°I¡¯ve tested your boyfriend, he¡¯s not bad.¡± Although Avril appeared very calm, she was actually very surprised in her heart. She had always thought that she would be the strongest amongst the new students. She did not expect that a freak like Vincent would appear. He was much stronger than her in every aspect. If someone wanted to say that he was weaker in any aspect, they had to be on the same level as him. The apprentice level was too low. However, on second thought, Vincent was only at the apprentice level and he had already beaten a beginner like her. If they were at the same level, would she not have been completely crushed? The more Avril thought about it, the more frustrated she felt. She put down her bread and walked towards the training room. Angelina did not know what Avril was thinking. She picked up her milk and drank it. However, when she heard Avril had tested Vincent, she immediately spat the milk out. ¡°What? Sis! You went to find Vincent?¡± ¡°How can you do this! He¡¯s only a beginner!¡± ¡°No! I have to go take a look. Don¡¯t get hurt!¡± After saying that, she stood up and ran towards the door. Avril, who had just gone up the stairs, staggered. He was only a beginner! He spoke human language! A beginner defeated another beginner! Avril felt her heart ache. She was angered by Angelina. ¡°Come back! He¡¯s fine!¡± Avril shouted in a low voice. Angelina was extremely afraid of her sister. She stopped quickly. There was nothing she could do. If it was anybody else, he or she would not be able to endure being forced to train every day! ¡°Is he really fine?¡± Angelina asked timidly. ¡°Something¡¯s not right! With your personality, if you win, you won¡¯t let him off so easily.¡± Angelina then went into a deep thought. ¡°Oh! I got it! Hehe!¡± Angelina looked at Avril with ill intentions. Avril felt awkward and glared at Angelina. ¡°Draw! Draw!¡± Avril felt ashamed. However, in order to maintain her image, she ignored her comment. Avril went into the training room. ¡°I think you¡¯re too relaxed. After three days, you should go to the wilderness for special training!¡± ¡°These three days, you better train well. You¡¯re not allowed to leave the dormitory for even half a step!¡± Angelina heard Avril¡¯s words and let out a wail. In the training room, Ariel¡¯s face was filled with shame and anger. Her fists were tightly clenched. The more she thought about the battle with Vincent, the angrier she became. She could not calm herself down. ¡°Vincent! Just you wait!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll definitely return! Definitely!¡± With strong emotions, she began to perform her combat techniques over and over again. The combat techniques hit the target, and the sounds of slapping rang out. It was as if every strike had hit Vincent. On the other side, in the superpower training room, Vincent, who was practicing his psionic ability control, sneezed. ¡°Strange, did I catch a cold?¡± Shaking his head, he continued to practice. In the superpower training room, Vincent discovered that it had a miraculous effect on his psionic ability control. Due to the irregular changes in gravity, the Hellfire that was formed a second ago would disperse in the next second. It was extremely taxing on a person¡¯s mind; one would not be able to maintain its form even if he or she was fully focused. If someone was even slightly distracted, he or she would not be able to condense it. However, in actual combat, due to various factors, he would not be able to condense his powers even with full concentration. In the superpower training room, the gravity was only two times. On the other hand, records have shown that the gravity inside the black hole could change up to a hundred times and was still disorderly. In one second, it could be three times gravity, and the next second, it would increase to ten times instead. Although the superpower training room could roughly simulate the battle inside a black hole, it was still fundamentally different from a real black hole. If he could not even get used to two times gravity in an orderly manner, how could he get used to the gravity that was four times, six times or even eight times the original¡­ What should he do? If he entered a black hole, he would not even know how he died! Vincent could not think of any good solutions for this. Therefore, he used the most primitive method, running while condensing his psionic ability. He did not stop until noon. In the end, he collapsed in the superpower training room. Lying on his back, he panted heavily, his chest heaving up and down violently. However, he had a happy smile on his face as he had found that feeling. Although he was not successful at condensing it, there was still progress. It was only a matter of time before he figured it out. Just like that, Vincent had spent three days practicing. The three days were very fulfilling for him. It was as if he only lived in the dormitory and superpower training room. He was able to condense his superpower freely in an environment with twice the gravity and was completely undisturbed. To anyone, this would be inconceivable. Ever since Quinn founded the school, no one had been able to reach this level in such a short period of time. However, Vincent was still not satisfied with his speed. Too slow! In Ellis City, he was a genius and was able to look down on other heroes, but in a place like Quinn¡¯s Advanced School of Superpowers where almost everyone was a genius, he felt like he did not have the qualifications. However, he knew that his progress would be much slower if he stayed behind closed doors. He then decided to go into the wild to train. Just as he was packing his things, his cell phone rang. It was Chris. Chapter 17 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°Hi! Vincent, how have you been recently?¡± Chris asked. Vincent was delighted. His cultivation speed had been slow recently, and he was looking for someone for advice. Coincidentally, Chris called him. ¡°Not bad, but I am having some problems with my cultivation.¡± ¡°I see! It just so happens that I am currently on campus. I¡¯ll go look for you in the dormitory now.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you, teacher.¡± They then hung up the phone. Vincent was waiting for about ten minutes when the doorbell rang. ¡°Teacher Chris, please come in.¡± Chris did not have on professional clothes. Her hair was untidy. She wore a white shirt, jeans, and white sports shoes. She was lively when she saw Vincent. ¡°Are you the only one in the dorm?¡± Chris casually asked Vincent whilst sitting on the sofa. She looked around. ¡°I have a roommate named Nabil. He went out.¡± Vincent poured Chris a glass of water. ¡°Oh! It¡¯s him!¡± Chris nodded. She knew who he was. As she was a special recruitment teacher for Quinn, she had an opinion of every student that had been recruited. Whilst drinking water, Chris sized up to Vincent. ¡°You¡¯ve improved quite a bit recently!¡± ¡°You actually go to the superpower training room every day.¡± ¡°Let me see your growth first.¡± Vincent nodded and proceeded to summon Hellfire. Chris watched. He started off slowly and the fire shrunk. It then became two times bigger than a shot put. Chris looked at the Hellfire in Vincent¡¯s hand and revealed a surprised expression. In such a short amount of time, Vincent had accomplished so much. Although Chris had met a large number of geniuses, she would have assumed that Vincent was a monster. She thought that he was at his limit. However, what happened next made her wonder if there was something wrong with her eyes. The Hellfire in Vincent¡¯s hand slowly began to change its shape. It occasionally transformed into an arrow and a machete. ¡°Teacher Chris, this is the best I can do.¡± Vincent looked at the Hellfire fireball in his hand and revealed an awkward expression. ¡°Only, only!¡± Chris almost choked to death by Vincent¡¯s words. He was able to compress his superpower to such extent and even changed its shape. He was not just similar to a monster. He was a monster! Although she was extremely shocked, Chris showed a calm expression. On one hand, she was afraid that Vincent would become arrogant and complacent. On the other hand, she as a teacher, could not show her ignorance in front of her students. She had to maintain the demeanor of a teacher. ¡°Hmm, not bad. It seems like you haven¡¯t been slacking off during this period of time.¡± Chris nodded in agreement. ¡°You still need to work hard, but you have to learn how to combine work and rest.¡± ¡°I understand. Thank you, teacher Chris.¡± Vincent expressed his gratitude and asked Chris a question. After hearing Vincent¡¯s question, Chris suddenly stood up. Her huge breasts were trembling because she got up too fast. She took a deep breath. Her clothes lifted up, and revealed her flat, fair abdomen and slim waist. ¡°Are you saying that you¡¯ve completely adapted to the double gravity?¡± Chris could not maintain her composure anymore. How long had he been exposed to gravity this time? Five days! He had completely adapted to the double gravity. He even managed to stabilize his superpower in such an unstable situation. No one had been able to adapt to the gravity within such a short period of time in the history of Quinn school. ¡°Yes, teacher Chris. I can already fight under double gravity.¡± Vincent looked at the complicated expression on Chris¡¯s face and was puzzled. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± he asked. Chris then realized that she had lost her composure. She coughed lightly and sat down again. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. As for the problem you mentioned, it¡¯s because you still haven¡¯t figured out what a superpower is.¡± ¡°A superpower is the energy in your body. It¡¯s a part of you!¡± ¡°You should try to not focus on how the superpower should be used or how to make it stronger. Instead, you should focus on becoming stronger yourself.¡± When Vincent heard Chris¡¯s words, his eyes lid up brightly. He had grasped the key! It turned out that he had been doing it wrong all along. In the past, he was focused on how to make his superpower stronger. However, he had forgotten that he was still human in the end. If he died, no matter how strong his power was, it would be meaningless. Chris did not disturb Vincent after seeing that he was deep in thought. Instead, she looked at Vincent curiously. She was very curious about Vincent¡¯s thoughts. After all, he was an extremely abnormal and monstrous genius! As a teacher of the three high-level superpower schools in Falcon Country, she had seen many geniuses. However, they could not be compared to Vincent. Vincent had a tenacity that ordinary people did not have. In Chris¡¯s opinion, Vincent had fulfilled all the conditions to become a strong person. It was just a matter of time before he became a strong person. Chris was still thinking whilst Vincent closed his eyes. The Hellfire in his palm gradually stabilized. In the end, it did not have any destructive power at all. Chris looked at Vincent after sensing the Hellfire in his palm and was dumbfounded. It was as if an extremely ferocious and evil monster had been tamed like a docile pet. Vincent opened his eyes suddenly as if something had appeared in front of him. Chris looked at the docile eyes and slowly sank into them. ¡°Teacher Chris, I understand. Thank you!¡± Vincent¡¯s words woke Chris up. As he spoke, the fireball in his hand suddenly shrunk and became smaller in size. The size was similar to a shot put. Superpower usage, psionic ability control, advanced level! Chris had forgotten to speak. She was speechless. She was too shocked by Vincent. She was so shocked that she thought that anything she said would have been superfluous. Being able to compress his superpower into the size of a shot put would reduce its consumption by 40%. This meant that Vincent¡¯s combat strength had increased by 1.5 times! This was a realm that many high-level superpower users could comprehend. As for Vincent, he had comprehended it at just an apprentice level. No one knew how much he could grow in the future. ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand. This is because you have a strong comprehension ability. I¡¯m just giving you some pointers.¡± Chris tried her best to calm herself down and speak as calmly as possible. ¡°But I¡¯m still grateful for teacher¡¯s pointers. Otherwise, I might still need a long time to figure it out.¡± Vincent bowed down deeply to Chris. He then stood up and said with a frown, ¡°However, I feel like I still needed another day or so to truly master this state.¡± Chris looked away from Vincent. She was really afraid that Vincent could see the hidden bitterness in her eyes. One day¡¯s time! Even if he figured it out, the other S-Class students would still need a month¡¯s time! It was simply inhuman that he thought a day¡¯s time was too slow. ¡°Teacher, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Vincent saw Chris looked away and was puzzled. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. A day¡¯s time is acceptable.¡± She did not mean what she said but there was nothing she could do about it. As he was a genius, she was afraid of his pride; therefore, she still had to strike him down appropriately. ¡°Any other questions?¡± Chris looked at Vincent, her heart lacking confidence. Chapter 18 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°I can¡¯t seem to improve the combat technique that I¡¯ve been practicing. I believe that if I went into the wild to gain some experience, my proficiency would increase and may become full.¡± Vincent looked at Chris with anticipation. Every single one of Quinn¡¯s students was a favored child of the heavens. If one wanted to go out, he or she would need a certificate issued by their teacher. ¡°Yes, I can¡¯t remember the combat technique exactly, but proficiency needs to be obtained bit by bit¡­¡± ¡°What? Did you just say that your combat skills are almost full?¡± Chris¡¯s gaze was dull. She only became 100% familiar with her combat skills after three years. This was already considered as an extremely high achievement and talent among people of the same age. However, with Vincent, she felt like she was simply trash. No! She was not even trash! She just felt like she needed to leave quickly. If she stayed any longer, she might be beaten to death by Vincent. ¡°I suddenly remembered that I still have some matters to deal with, so I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± ¡°If there are any problems, call me.¡± Chris then stood up and left. ¡°Teacher Chris, I still need your help with the wilderness training!¡± Vincent said in a hurry. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll handle it for you later. I¡¯ll inform you when it¡¯s done.¡± Vincent heard Chris¡¯s answer from the other side of the dormitory door. Chris let out a long breath after leaving Vincent¡¯s dormitory. Although she felt like she had dealt a blow with Vincent, she was still proud of him in her heart. Just as she was about to leave, the door of dormitory No. 8 swung open. Angelina and her sister walked out immediately. ¡°It¡¯s them!¡± Chris¡¯s pupils suddenly constricted. As a specially recruited teacher for Quinn, she was extremely familiar with the two sisters. ¡°That old fellow actually agreed to let his precious granddaughters come to Quinn!¡± Chris muttered softly to herself. Then, she revealed a strange smile. She was indeed lively this year. In the afternoon, Vincent was practicing his psionic ability control. He originally planned to head out into the wilderness today. However, as he had made new progress mastering his superpower, he put his plan on hold. Just as he was compressing his superpower to the size of a shot put with ease, his cell phone rang. ¡°Vincent, I¡¯ve gotten permission for you to go on field training.¡± Chris said. ¡°So fast!¡± Vincent was surprised by Chris¡¯s efficiency. ¡°I¡¯ll be there right. Thank you again, teacher Chris!¡± Vincent went to Chris¡¯s office and saw her busy on her computer. ¡°Give me your student ID.¡± Chris took Vincent¡¯s student ID and inserted it into a device located at the side. As the device beeped, she returned the student ID to Vincent. ¡°Although I allowed you to go out to the wilderness to train, you must know that the wilderness of Blazing City cannot be compared to Ellis City¡± Chris instructed Vincent earnestly. ¡°The lowest level monsters were still at beginner level. There might even be special-class or even lord-class monsters appearing.¡± ¡°For your safety, I will only allow you to move within a 2,000 meter radius.¡± ¡°You must be careful!¡± His words were filled with concern. Vincent nodded to show that he understood. ¡°Take these two bottles of medicine with you.¡± Chris thought for a moment, and with a sweep of her right hand at her waist, she took out two glass bottles that were the size of mineral water bottles. Each of them contained at least 20 pills. ¡°The blue pills are for replenishing stamina, while the green pills are for restoring psionic power.¡± Vincent looked at the two bottles of pills, his heart was moved. It was amazing for a specially recruited teacher to have done so much for him. With his good eye, he could naturally tell that the two bottles of pills were extraordinary. They were worth at least 100,000 psionic power coins. ¡°Teacher Chris, this is too expensive.¡± Vincent rejected the gift quickly. Chris rolled her eyes at him. ¡°If I ask you to take it, then take it.¡± ¡°You are a special student of mine and Quinn. It is my duty to protect you.¡± Vincent knew that the so-called duty was just Chris¡¯s excuse, but he did not reveal what he truly thought. He just remembered her kindness in his heart. ¡°Thank you, teacher!¡± Chris smiled after seeing Vincent keeping the pills. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be polite with me. However, it¡¯s only this once. After all, I don¡¯t have much money.¡± Vincent just smiled. Ever since they met, Chris had helped him a lot. He did not believe that it was the same for every special recruit. Why was Chris being so nice to him? The only thing Vincent could think of was that Chris was betting on his future. On Vincent¡¯s future achievements! However, this of course did not affect his ability to remember Chris¡¯s kindness. Chris then asked him to do something else, and Vincent left. He walked out of the Quinn School and took a taxi out of the city. Blazing City was the third largest city in Falcon Country. It guarded two black holes. Although both of them were relatively low-level, they were still extremely dangerous. There would be a beast tide inside the black hole every day. Even if a base was built inside the black hole, it was still unable to guarantee the safety of all the superpowered people who went inside it. For this reason, the Quinn School released a portion of the monsters inside the black hole and kept them within a radius of 100,000 meters around Blazing City. The monsters were used to train their students. The monsters ranged from beginner to lord-tier and were enough for the students to gain some experience. However, in order to ensure the paramount safety of the students, the wilderness was treated like a black hole, with many supply points set up. These supply points were not only available to the students at Quinn, but also to mercenaries. The so-called mercenaries were superpower users who did not belong to any faction. They travelled between the cities alone or in groups. They relied on monster-hunting and sold monster bones for a living. Vincent rushed to the nearest supply point at Blazing City. Even though he was still a hundred meters away, he felt a murderous aura. Although it was called a supply point, it looked more like a small village. The shops sold all kinds of medicine, weapons, equipment, monster bones, crystals, and others. People came and went, and it was very lively. There were constantly patrols on the streets. They were comprised of mercenaries, teachers, students from various colleges, and the city guards of Blazing City. The main purpose was to maintain the safety of the supply point and resolve grudges between superpowered people. Based on Vincent¡¯s understanding, this supply point was known as Bick Town. In addition to the student groups of the Quinn School and other schools, there were also two mercenary groups. The two mercenary groups had been stationed in Bick Town all year long and were constantly fighting over it. Fortunately, their fights did not affect the others. Even if they encountered danger in the wild, there was always help available. The two mercenary groups seemed to have this as an unwritten rule, especially when it came to students. It was understandable why this was so. In this world, 99% of the experts guarding the black hole were from the schools. Protecting the students was equivalent to protecting the safety of this world. ¡°Please show me your ID.¡± At the entrance of Bick Town, Vincent was stopped by a middle-aged man in his forties with a cold face. The man had many scars. Vincent took out his student ID. The middle-aged man used a portable scanner to scan it. ¡°You are this year¡¯s special enrollment student for Quinn!¡± The middle-aged man was obviously stunned for a moment, but then his expression became much gentler. However, he still looked frightening. ¡°You just enrolled and you are daring enough to come to the wild to train. Young Man, you have quite the guts!¡± Vincent smiled at him. The middle-aged man returned the student ID to Vincent. ¡°My name is Hao Sai, I¡¯m from the HUBIC mercenary group. If you encounter any trouble in the wild, fire a flare. We will help you.¡± As he spoke, he handed a flare gun to Vincent. Vincent did not reject Hao Sai¡¯s good intentions. He took the flare gun, thanked him, and entered Bick Town. Chapter 19 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Vincent was walking on the road in Bick Town. He looked at the shops left and right. He pondered on whether he should buy more medicine. He had a lot of medicine in his backpack. There was even some leftover medicine that he had bought from Ellis City. Plus, Chris had given him some as well, so he had more than enough to use. ¡°Vincent!¡± A familiar voice came from behind. Vincent turned around and was stunned. ¡°Are you Angelina or¡­¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s me!¡± Angelina was dressed in a purple sportswear and had her hair tied up in a ponytail. She was very neat and tidy. Initially, when Avril brought her to the wilderness to train, she felt like the world had turned dull. She had never thought that she would meet Vincent. This made her previous bad mood disappear and she became very happy. She did not even realise the change in her mentality. Vincent nodded and revealed a smile. He really could not tell between the two sisters. Not only did they look exactly the same, even their voices were the same. ¡°Why are you alone? Where¡¯s that irritable sister of yours?¡± Vincent looked around and saw that Angelina was alone, so he asked her curiously. Angelina pointed behind him. ¡°Where are you going to choose my weapon?¡± Vincent followed the direction Angelina was pointing and saw Avril handing over the money. Although they had not spent much time together, Vincent was still very familiar with Angelina¡¯s personality. She was extremely curious about everything and treated people well. However, when it came to things like training, she was very casual and even resistant. ¡°Your sister has really been worried sick about you!¡± Vincent was a little speechless. Angelina chuckled and did not reply. ¡°Are you guys also preparing to go out for training?¡± Vincent saw Avril walking over with two large machetes in one hand and a psionic gun in the other. ¡°Sigh! That¡¯s right! Sister insisted on me going to the wilderness to train. What a headache.¡± Angelina¡¯s face was full of unwillingness. Avril shot a cold glance at Vincent, her eyes full of warning. She threw the psionic gun into Angelina¡¯s arms. ¡°Leave the supply point and follow me.¡± She then turned around and left. Vincent looked at Avril. He then looked at the two large machetes in her hands, and shivered. A cool and beautiful woman with big breasts and long legs could use machetes as weapons! Furthermore, the two machetes were as tall and wide as a person! They were so valiant that people were speechless. Just thinking of the battle using the two machetes, even Vincent felt pity for her monster. What a miserable death! Angelina, on the other hand, looked as if she was used to it. ¡°Vincent, do you want to come with us?¡± ¡°It¡¯s very dangerous to be alone in the wild. Three people can take care of each other.¡± Angelina extended an invitation to Vincent. Avril, who had already left, stopped her tracks. Vincent had too many secrets and was afraid of exposing them. Just as he was about to refuse the invitation, he heard Avril¡¯s voice. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in forming a team with a probationary superpowered person.¡± ¡°F * ck!¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t despised you yet, but you¡¯re despising me first!¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯m also not interested in forming a team with a big-breasted, brainless person who has low combat ability,¡± Vincent sneered. ¡°You!¡± Avril suddenly turned around. Her face filled with anger. Angelina looked at the two of them. They were both filled with intense gunpowder and looked like they were about to fight. She quickly opened her mouth to mediate. ¡°Sis! Vincent is my friend. He¡¯s very strong!¡± she said. Although she was mediating, anyone could see that she was biased towards Vincent. ¡°Vincent, come with us!¡± After saying that, Angelina looked at Vincent with anticipation. Vincent thought about it and rejected her. ¡°Forget it, I won¡¯t follow you.¡± ¡°You two sisters are used to having someone look after you. I¡¯m used to being alone.¡± After hearing Vincent¡¯s rejection, Avril snorted coldly and looked away. Vincent completely ignored her. He smiled at Angelina and turned to leave. Angelina¡¯s rejection from Vincent made her current bad mood worse; even the gaze that she gave Avril was not very friendly. Avril rolled her eyes. Her sister was really hopeless. ¡°Let¡¯s go. One intermediate monster, three beginner monsters, not one less.¡± This was the mission she had given Angelina. In fact, Angelina¡¯s talent was much better than hers. After all, she was the person who had awakened an S-Class superpower. However, she was not interested in training. As such, she had just recently advanced to beginner level, and her combat power was still in the probation level. It was obvious that her attitude was also a result of her position in the family. As the youngest child in the family, she had been doted on by everyone since she was young. This caused her to develop an undisciplined attitude towards training. After passing through Bick Town, Vincent was in the wilderness once again. The air was fresh, the plants were lush. The birds sang and the flowers were fragrant. The environment could not be compared to the city. However, this beautiful place was filled with danger. After taking a deep breath, Vincent strode out into the wilderness. There were no monsters within the 50 meter radius. Even if there were, they were all cleared out by the patrol team. However, 50 meters away, it was different. It was a monster¡¯s paradise. Although the level of the monster that he would meet was not high, it was still a beginner-level monster. To Vincent, there was still a certain level of danger. Swoosh! Vincent chopped off the head of the beginner-level monster, the White-Scaled Lion, 300 meters outside of Bick Town. ¡°Ding! Congratulations to the host for successfully killing the beginner-level monster, the White-Scaled Lion. You have received an upgrade pill.¡± ¡°Do you want to take it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Ding! You have successfully taken the upgrade pill. Your maximum power has been increased by 3 points.¡± ¡®Ding! Congratulations to host for raising your realm to beginner-level superpower user!¡¯ Vincent shook off the blood on his saber and smiled. He could finally use his power without any worries. Although he improved greatly in all aspects while training in the school, it was still as refreshing when he was in the wild! Killing monsters was much faster because of his level. He became a beginner-level superpower user after only killing one monster. ¡°Open character panel.¡± Name: Vincent Amore. Superpower: Inferno (S-Class Elemental Type), Extreme Speed Training (S-Class support Type), Monster Affinity (S-Class Special Type) Psionic Ability: 101 Realm: Beginner-level superpower user Equipment: D-Class Black Battle Saber Battle skill: Collapsing Mountain Strike Grade: D-Class combat skill Proficiency: 83% ¡°The proficiency of the Collapsing Mountain Strike was already so high? Looks like I¡¯ll be able to max it out today!¡± Vincent looked at his character interface and was delighted. He unskillfully took out the crystals from the White-Scaled Lion¡¯s head. He then kept the body of the White-Scaled Lion. He could exchange them for psionic coins when he returned to Bick Town. However, Vincent would definitely not do that. The best choice was still to return to Quinn school and exchange it for points. As for the crystals, Vincent planned to keep them for himself as a memento. It could also be used as preparation for forging his own weapons and equipment in the future. The White-Scaled Lion was a monster that Vincent felt like he truly obtained. It was rather memorable for him. Previously, he used Hellfire and it would always burn the monsters to ashes no matter how much Vincent tried to control it. He had no choice. The power of Hellfire was too great! As he came out in the afternoon, the sky was already a little dark at this point. The wild was dangerous at night but Vincent did not plan to go back. It was rare for him to be able to come out, so he had to fight to his heart¡¯s content. At the same time, he raised his level to beginner. However, in the wilderness at night, he had to be 120% alert. The slightest carelessness would cost him his life. He advanced cautiously. After a few steps, he heard a rustling sound from the bushes beside him. Chapter 20 - Ambushed Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Vincent¡¯s eyes narrowed. He tightened the psionic battle saber in his hand and quietly hid behind a huge rock. Not long after, a calf-sized rat that was covered in blood-red crawled out. ¡°Vampire Rat!¡± Vincent was delighted. The vampire rat had just advanced to a beginner-level psionic ability user, so it was a good opportunity to practice. The vampire rat was a beginner-level monster. It was fast, had strong defense, and had high attack power. It was a monster with a bit of intelligence among beginner-level monsters. Once bitten by it, it would not let go until its blood was drained. Moreover, once it sensed that its opponent could not resist, it would turn around and run without any hesitation. This vampire rat was obviously out to hunt for food, and its actions were very cautious. Vincent also adjusted his breathing. He did not expose himself, and planned to launch a sneak attack on it. If it was before, Vincent would not have dared to attack a monster like the vampire rat no matter what. But now, it was different. It had become a beginner-level superpowered person and had the advantage of a sneak attack. As long as he was careful, killing it wouldn¡¯t be a big problem. Time passed by minute by minute. Half an hour later, the vampire rat arrived five meters away from Vincent. Vincent suddenly attacked, starting with the collapsing mountain strike. Whoosh! ¡°Squeak Squeak!¡± The vampire rat sensed the danger the moment Vincent attacked, so it directly dodged. Crash! The collapsing mountain hit the bushes, causing branches and leaves to fly everywhere. The vampire rat turned to look at Vincent, his pitch-black eyes filled with fury. ¡°Squeak Squeak!¡± The vampire rat suddenly charged at Vincent like a speeding car. Vincent did not think that he could kill the vampire rat with just one strike. Therefore, he did not panic in the face of the vampire rat¡¯s attack. The psionic battle saber was raised horizontally and blocked in front of him. Clang! Sparks flew everywhere! The vampire rat¡¯s teeth collided with the psionic battle saber, emitting a metallic clang. Vincent only felt his arm go numb, and he turned around to deflect the force. At the same time, the psionic battle saber was raised, and its target was the vampire rat¡¯s front claws. The vampire rat did not Dodge. It raised its claws and clawed at the psionic battle saber. Clang! Vincent¡¯s attack was blocked and he retreated. The Man and the Beast faced each other across space, both looking for the other¡¯s weakness. Vincent¡¯s arm was somewhat numb. He thought to himself, what a strong strength. The vampire rat looked at Vincent with a gaze that gradually became crazy. ¡°Are you using me as food?¡± Vincent was both angry and amused. He was actually treated as food by the vampire rat. This meant that in the vampire rat¡¯s opinion, Vincent was inferior to it. Although this was the truth, it made Vincent very unhappy. With a slash, the psionic battle saber suddenly stabbed towards the vampire rat. The vampire rat was instantly furious. It was actually attacked by a weak human first. Its two front claws exerted force, and it actually jumped up directly, crashing towards the psionic battle saber like a cannonball. From the exchange just now, it could be seen that the psionic battle saber was very difficult to deal damage to the vampire rat. However, Vincent did not change the way he attacked. Instead, he used even more strength. Sizzle! The psionic battle saber slashed onto the vampire rat¡¯s body. ¡°Inferno!¡± Vincent suddenly activated his psionic ability. A black flame suddenly spurted out from the blade, directly igniting the vampire rat. ¡°Squeak Squeak!¡± The vampire rat was extremely terrified. It finally realized that it had miscalculated the strength of the human in front of it. In the blink of an eye, the vampire rat was burned to death by the purgatory fire. Just like before, not even ashes were left behind. ¡°It¡¯s a beast after all. Even if it has intelligence, it can¡¯t change its nature.¡± Vincent grinned and sat on the ground, panting heavily. The only regret was that after using purgatory fire, the vampire rat was burned to the point that not a single hair was left. Otherwise, just the vampire rat¡¯s crystals could be sold for tens of thousands of psi coins. Although the battle time was very short, Vincent¡¯s physical strength could not keep up. Most importantly, his arms were sore, Numb, and swollen. The Vampire Rat¡¯s defense was really too strong. It was stronger than all the Monsters Vincent had encountered in the past. ¡°Ding! Congratulations to the host for successfully killing a low-level monster, vampire rat. You have obtained an upgrade pill.¡± ¡°Do you wish to take it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Ding! You have successfully taken an upgrade pill. Your psionic power limit has increased by 2 points.¡± After more than half an hour, Vincent finally felt that his arm had recovered a little. He took out the pill that Chris had given him and took one. Looking at the psionic battle blade that had cracked from the vampire rat¡¯s attack, his heart ached a little. He stood up and continued to explore, searching for monsters. Just like that, Vincent walked and killed all the way until the Moon Hung High in the sky. Only then did he stop. Although it had only been a few hours since he had come out, Vincent had gained a lot. His combat experience had improved greatly, and his mastery of the collapsing mountain had reached 100% . Even his control of the Inferno fire had become much stronger. Of course, there were naturally dangers when there were rewards. Even though this was only the wilderness and was less than 800 meters away from BIC town. The monsters were abnormally powerful. The monsters that were able to survive in the vicinity of the supply point had rich battle experience with humans. For example, the low-level monster ice snake that they had just encountered. Not only did it know how to spit ice balls, it was also fast. Wherever it passed, it would form a thin layer of frost, making it difficult for people to stand steadily. It actually knew how to use its own characteristics to encircle Vincent, thus reducing Vincent¡¯s speed and then spitting ice balls from afar. Simply relying on the collapsing mountain strike would not be able to hurt it at all. Vincent did not want to burn the ice snake until there was not even ash left. The Hellfire Arrow could not even graze the side. In the end, there was no other way. Vincent turned the hellfire into a thread and spread it everywhere he could see. Only then did he temporarily restrain it. Why did he say temporarily? Because he only restrained the tail of the frost snake. Seeing that it could not beat Vincent, it actually severed its tail and escaped. Vincent felt a wave of regret. However, this had also brought Vincent a lot of experience. It was far from enough to rely on the destructive power of purgatory fire to fight. The most important thing was the mastery of psionic ability. This also allowed him to see the most direct effect of psionic ability control in battle. Vincent sat under a tree to rest. While he recovered his strength, he was also applying medicine on his wound. Although his injuries were not serious, there was still the smell of blood. The monsters were most active at night. If he did not deal with it in time, he might attract some strange monsters. At that time, if he could not fight at his peak, his life and death would be unknown. This was his first night in the wilderness, and it felt very strange. The wilderness at night was very different from the day. Perhaps it was because of the appearance of the black hole, but the Wild at night was very depressing. It made people very uneasy. Vincent knew very well that he had to adapt to this situation as soon as possible. When he graduated, there would be more and more such situations in the future. I have to say, the medicine that Chris gave to Vincent was really effective. After applying it, the wound actually healed at a speed visible to the naked eye. This made Vincent even more grateful to Chris. If it weren¡¯t for her medicine, Vincent might have returned to BIC town long ago. Just as he was about to eat something and rest, his expression suddenly changed. A long period of concentration and battle had made him extremely sensitive to the wind and grass around him, and he had a very intuitive sense of danger. Boom! Almost at the instant Vincent dodged, a scarlet tongue covered with barbs shot out from the ground. Chapter 21 - Lingwu Strengthening Stone Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Vincent looked at the scarlet tongue and broke out in cold sweat. If he had just been a little slower or even hesitated a little bit, he would have been pierced through directly. The scarlet tongue retracted, and everything was silent once again. Vincent did not believe that the monster that had just ambushed him would give up so easily. It was obvious that it was preparing for its next attack. He recalled the monster guide and filtered through it in his head. His eyes suddenly widened. ¡°Underground Lizard! This is a serious problem.¡± Vincent gulped his saliva. The Underground Lizard was a beginner-level monster. However, its actual combat strength could be compared to an intermediate monster. Although its defense was low and its speed was slow, it possessed the ability to move underground, allowing it to appear and disappear mysteriously. It was difficult to guard the Underground Lizards during the day as it would travel as far as it could. However, it was nighttime. It was even more impossible to look out for the lizards at this time. Other than the wind blowing on the leaves, there was no other sound. Vincent was fully focused and constantly paid attention to the surroundings. ¡°Left side!¡± Vincent sensed danger again and suddenly pounced forward. ¡°How could it be the left side?¡± Vincent was puzzled. Underground Lizards had always launched attacks from underground. This was an unchanging law. What kind of trick was this for it to attack from the left? Dong! Vincent felt a gust of wind blew past the area that he was in earlier. Suddenly, a big tree on the right fell to the ground. He saw three people hugging the big tree as the tree fell. ¡°What?¡± Vincent¡¯s eyes widened. A gust of wind managed to break the big tree that the three people were hugging? Even if it killed Vincent, he would not have believed that he died. It was obvious that this was actually another monster. It was the same type of monster that could turn invisible at night. ¡°Color-Changing Rhinoceros!¡± Vincent really wanted to leave this time. He wanted to return to Bick Town as soon as possible. Color-Changing Rhinoceros was an intermediate monster. It had a high defense, high speed, and strong attack power. It had the ability to change the color of its body and blend into the surrounding environment. Underground Lizard and the Color-Changing Rhinoceros! What kind of combination was this? He had never heard of two completely different monsters cooperating with each other! It really subverted Vincent¡¯s view of the world. Vincent would not panic if he were to face one of these monsters alone. This is because even if it was an intermediate-level monster such as the Color-Changing Rhinoceros, they were all the same. Given his body structure, combat characteristics, and his Hellfire power, Vincent was very confident that one monster would not be able to get close to him. However, he was facing two monsters at the same time and did not know what to do. The two ambushing monsters were eyeing him like tigers. Vincent was annoyed. When Vincent landed, he did not even have the time to stand up as he felt danger coming from below him. ¡°F*ck!¡± Vincent cursed angrily and released Hellfire directly to protect himself. ¡°Argh!¡± A scream came from below. Although he released Hellfire, Vincent controlled his power. Therefore, he did not directly burn the Underground Lizard to ashes. Underground lizards were very precious. Although many were killed by the strong, their corpses were never found. The strong refused to look for them. To them, psionic coins were just a number. A single crystal could be sold for hundreds of thousands of psionic coins regardless of its level. However, Vincent still planned to get his hands on it. After all, he was short of money. Vincent stood up and directed the Hellfire to spread in all directions. Although the Color-Changing Rhinoceros was an intermediate monster, it relied purely on its body to fight. After seeing a monster like Vincent, its only option was to run away. The Color-Changing Rhinoceros still wanted to find an opportunity to attack Vincent sneakily. However, it was horrified to discover that its body was actually emitting flames, and it was the kind of flames that made it tremble in fear. It turned around and wanted to escape. However, its speed was too slow for Hellfire. Its tail was ignited by a small wisp of Hellfire, and with a bang, it was covered entirely by Hellfire. Under Vincent¡¯s deliberate control, the Color-Changing Rhinoceros did not burn into ashes. However, it was cooked thoroughly, and the fragrance of its meat wafted out. Vincent used Hellfire to look into the hole made by the Underground Lizard¡¯s tongue. He then found the Underground Lizard rolling around. Its entire tongue disappeared after being burned by Hellfire. Vincent used Hellfire to melt the ground. He melted it until he was directly above the Underground Lizard. He then turned Hellfire into a net to catch the lizard. After he caught the lizard, he chopped off its head. At this point, both monsters had been dealt with by Vincent. ¡°Ding! Congratulations to the host for successfully killing a beginner-level monster, the Underground Lizard. One upgrade pill obtained.¡± ¡°Do you wish to consume it?¡± ¡°Consume it.¡± ¡°Ding! You have successfully consumed the upgrade pill. Psionic power limit increased by 5 points.¡± ¡°Ding! Congratulations to the host for successfully killing an intermediate monster, Color-Changing Rhinoceros. One F-Class spiritual martial strengthening stone obtained.¡± Vincent fell to the ground due to the excessive consumption of his spiritual energy. ¡°Spiritual martial strengthening stone? What is this?¡± While he took some medicine, he checked the attributes of the spiritual martial strengthening stone. F-Class spiritual martial strengthening stone can strengthen spiritual weapons and increase their offensive attributes. There was also a chance to increase the level of spiritual weapons. Special note: Three F-Class spiritual martial strengthening stones can be combined into an E-Class spiritual martial strengthening stone. ¡°Enhanced weapon?¡± After reading the introduction, Vincent looked at the Black Battle Saber in his hand. After thinking for a while, he chose to enhance it. This saber was his first weapon. It faced life and death with him, and it had suffered a gaping wound when he was fighting against the Vampire Rat. Therefore, it was vital to make it stronger. Also, it was because he did not know when he would get the other two spiritual martial strengthening stones. ¡°Use spiritual martial strengthening stones on D-Class Black Battle Saber.¡± ¡°Ding! Strengthening in progress, please wait a moment¡­¡± ¡°Ding! Strengthening completed, D-Class Black Battle Saber has been upgraded to C-Class Black Battle Saber!¡± ¡°Ding! Attack speed increased by 10%, attack power increased by 10%.¡± Vincent looked at the Black Battle Saber in his hands. There were no changes to its appearance. The broken part was restored to its original state, and Vincent felt as if he had practiced with it for some unknown reason. He waved it a few times, and it was very light. However, Vincent knew that it was not because the saber had become lighter. Instead, it was because the system had notified him that it increased its attack speed. He used his left hand to feel the blade and laughed heartily. ¡°Old buddy, let¡¯s rest for a while and continue!¡± The power in his body had recovered a little bit. He no longer felt weak. He then stood up and kept the body of the Underground Lizard. He later walked to the corpse of the Color-Changing Rhinoceros that had been cooked by Hellfire. He dug out the crystals and ate a piece of its thigh meat. The flesh of the discolored rhinoceros was very firm, but the texture was not good. Vincent ate half of the leg just to fill his stomach. After feeling like all his aspects had reached peak level, he continued to kill monsters. At the same time, the two sisters, who were hundreds of meters away, were attacked by beginner monsters known as the Ghost Wolves. Ghost Wolves were beginner monsters. They appear in groups of at least dozens, and at most hundreds. They were fast, had sharp teeth, and their howls produced sound waves. The Wolf King was a gray wolf that had lost its left eye. It was an intermediate-level monster. Unfortunately, Angelina and her sister were surrounded by more than 300 Ghost Wolves. Chapter 22 - Crisis, The Angelina Sisters Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Avril stood in the front, brandishing her two machetes vigorously. She would kill two or three Ghost Wolves at a time. Angelina stood behind to defend, using her psionic gun to kill anything that escaped. Although such cooperation should be able to ensure the safety of the two sisters, they felt despair. There was nothing they could do. There were more than three hundred Ghost Wolves surrounding them and they all cooperated very well. There were frontal attacks, sneak attacks, and sonic attacks. The two sisters had been fighting for more than an hour since they encountered the Ghost Wolves. From the grassland to the cave, the spiritual energy in their bodies had been exhausted long ago. They had to take medicine and strong spiritual energy for support. ¡°Angelina, I¡¯ll fight my way out later. You go first.¡± Avril said to Angelina without turning her head. ¡°If you want to go, Let¡¯s go together!¡± Angelina¡¯s tone was firm. Although she always tried to avoid her sister, in actual fact, the two sisters were very close. She could not leave her sister behind alone. ¡°Listen to me. Now is not the time to be impulsive!¡± Avril roared. ¡°I¡¯m not being impulsive!¡± Angelina defended herself and glared. ¡°Be careful!¡± She shot the Ghost Wolf that attacked Avril. Although she managed to kill the Ghost Wolf, the Ghost Wolf¡¯s claws injured Avril. The claws were originally aimed at her neck but had scratched off her clothes instead. Avril¡¯s clothes were torn off. Her two large breasts were exposed and were very eye-catching. Fortunately, there was no one else around except for the two sisters. ¡°F*ck!¡± Avril cursed in her heart. She forced herself to focus and activated her superpower one last time. ¡°Fury!¡± With the enhancement of her superpower, Avril appeared very fierce. The two machetes that she brandished left afterimages. The howling of the Ghost Wolf did not just affect the two sisters. It also affected their judgment. In fact, Avril had made some mistakes in her judgment earlier and the Ghost Wolf saw it as an opportunity. If Angelina had not attacked in time, she would have died. As for Angelina¡¯s superpower, it was really special. However, when she was facing the Ghost Wolf, there was no difference if she used her superpower or not. Her superpower was an S-Class special type of absorption. It could absorb the target¡¯s superpower or psionic ability and release it. The Ghost Wolf was fast and had sharp teeth. Its cry produced a sound wave attack. How could she absorb it? Her only option to escape was to run fast. Therefore, it was meaningless. Even if she had sharp teeth and tongue, would she even be able to bite more than 300 Ghost Wolves? As for the sound wave attack, it was no joke! Even if she was a soprano, how could she be better than 300 wolves? In other words, Angelina could not change the current situation even if she released her superpower. One minute later, Avril¡¯s Fury disappeared. A wave of fatigue came over her, making her feel dizzy. Although she could still hold on and wield two machetes, her speed slowed down drastically. A hole appeared in the frontal defense, and the Ghost Wolves swarmed in like a tide instantly. Angelina shot bullets from her psionic gun and formed a fire net. However, to the Ghost Wolves, it was nothing. ¡°It¡¯s over!¡± The two sisters shared the same thought. Just as the two were about to give up and thought that they were going to die, the Ghost Wolves suddenly exploded behind them. The pitch-black flames ignited the surrounding plants, forming a sea of fire, attacking the Ghost Wolves. ¡­ On Vincent¡¯s side, he watched the east turn white. The night¡¯s battle had left him mentally exhausted. He also did not have much medicine left. He then left for Bick Town. On the way back to Bick Town, he suddenly discovered that there was an intense battle happening not far away. Based on the attack, he was able to determine that there were monsters attacking humans and had surrounded them. He set out to rescue the people. As he stood on the hillside, he saw more than 300 Ghost Wolves. His head went numb. He knew that if he acted rashly, he would be delivering himself as food to the Ghost Wolves. After thinking for a long time, he finally came up with an idea. Burn the mountain! That¡¯s right, burn the mountain. There were many types of plants on the mountain. Even if an ordinary fire was set ablaze, the mountain would be burned until it no longer existed, much less the Ghost Wolves. However, it was not an ordinary fire, it was the flames of Hellfire! Vincent threw dozens of small black flames. When they landed on the plants, the plants turned into flames and ignited everything around them. Under Vincent¡¯s deliberate control, the flames burned the Ghost Wolves from all directions, forming a circle around them. The Ghost Wolves were surrounded by the flames of Hellfire. By the time the Wolf King realized what had happened, it was already too late. It knew that it could not charge out by itself, so it summoned the Ghost Wolves to pave the way for it. At the same time, the sisters were about to give up and were waiting for death. ¡°Hellfire! It¡¯s Vincent!¡± Angelina looked at the black flames, her face full of excitement. Avril was shaken to the core. Wherever the Hellfire passed, the ground was charred and there was nothing left. The second before, it was still lush and luxuriant. The next second, it was charred black. This made Avril shudder. Vincent held his saber in his right hand and walked out from the flames. The Ghost Wolf cried out in fear behind him. His face was cold, and his flame-shaped pupils emitted an extremely strong pressure. He was like a demon god! Avril showed a confused expression. She had never thought that one day, she would actually be saved by Vincent. The Ghost Wolf was a disaster for the two sisters. However, it was a piece of cake for Vincent. Hellfire did not even need to be controlled. The Ghost Wolf was killed instantly. Shortly after, the Hellfire extinguished, and all the Ghost Wolves burned to death, including the Wolf King. The system notification kept ringing in his mind. There were more than three hundred upgrade pills for him. They were enough for him to advance to an intermediate superpower user. As he also killed the Wolf King, the system gave him an E-Class combat skill known as Jump Slash. The power in Vincent¡¯s body was exhausted once again, making him feel empty. He ate the last recovery pill and walked towards the sisters. Just as he was about to speak to the two sisters, he was stunned. Avril¡¯s clothes had been torn off by the Ghost Wolf. Her breasts surged, looking very spectacular. ¡°Bastard! What are you looking at!¡± Although Avril was cold and elegant, she still intended to thank Vincent. After all, it was Vincent who saved their lives. However, before she could say anything, she saw Vincent staring at her breasts. The words of gratitude were immediately suppressed by shame and anger. She roared and covered her breasts with both hands quickly. However, her breasts were too big, and her two hands could not cover them at all. On the contrary, they were half-exposed, which made them even more alluring. Punch! Vincent spat out two nosebleeds. He wiped them away and gave Avril a playful smile. ¡°The peaks are stacked together, white and red.¡± After seeing her look defeated, Vincent was very happy. ¡°Vincent!¡± Angelina knew that the two of them were not on good terms, so she shook her head helplessly. At the same time, she felt a little uncomfortable. As for the reason why she felt uncomfortable, even she herself was not able to explain it properly. She took out a piece of clothing from the storage necklace and draped it over Avril¡¯s body. She stepped sideways to block Vincent¡¯s line of sight. Vincent retracted his gaze and looked at Angelina. ¡°How are you? Are you alright?¡± As a friend, it was normal to be concerned. Chapter 23 - Continued Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Angelina shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I just ran out of psionic energy. I just need to recover a little.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that you¡¯re here. Otherwise, we would have not been able to see each other again.¡± Angelina patted her chest with lingering fear, whilst Vincent feasted his eyes on her. The two sisters. One was cold and elegant and the other was passionate and fiery. Although they both looked exactly the same, they each had their own unique features. ¡°If the two sisters were kept in the room, wouldn¡¯t that that be¡­¡± As Vincent thought about it, the blood from his nose gushed out again. He shook his head and tried to erase the inappropriate images in his mind. He coughed lightly to cover up the awkwardness in his heart. At the same time, Avril changed her clothes. She looked at Vincent with puzzlement, her beautiful face still red. Although she was embarrassed and angry after being seen naked by Vincent, she was more curious about Vincent¡¯s strength. Previously, when she fought with Vincent, he was only slightly stronger than her. It seemed that Vincent had held back before. Suddenly, she realized that something was wrong, and her eyes suddenly widened. ¡°You! You¡¯re a beginner!¡± Avril looked as if she had seen a ghost. She asked around and found out that Vincent was an orphan. It had only been half a month since he had awakened. However, he had already advanced to a beginner-level superpowered person. His talent and training speed were simply inhuman! Avril had been consuming all kinds of psionic food since she was young. She even used the best training equipment and was also taught by a special teacher. She only became a beginner-level superpowered person not long after she had awakened. But what about Vincent? Although he was a few days slower than her, he did not have such excellent equipment, food, and guidance when he was young! Vincent looked at Avril and rolled his eyes at her. ¡°I saved you, and you¡¯re telling me this!¡± Avril¡¯s beautiful eyes glared, but she did not say the word thank you. Angelina held her forehead helplessly. ¡°Thank you, Vincent, for saving us sisters!¡± Vincent smiled at Angelina. ¡°We¡¯re friends! It¡¯s no big deal.¡± He looked at Avril again and said sarcastically, ¡°We¡¯re both the same age, why is there such a big difference!¡± When Angelina heard Vincent¡¯s words, the discomfort in her heart immediately disappeared. Avril really wanted to fight Vincent. However, Vincent was the one who saved her. She also knew that she could not beat him, so she could only sulk. Beginner versus apprentice, a complete defeat! Vincent still had some doubts. Beginner versus beginner, the result was self-evident. ¡°Vincent, what happened to you?¡± Angelina looked at Vincent¡¯s body covered in blood, some of it had solidified and turned black. She could not help but ask. ¡°You didn¡¯t encounter any danger, right?¡± She looked concerned. ¡°I didn¡¯t run into any danger. I was injured a little earlier, but I¡¯ve almost recovered.¡± Vincent tugged at his clothes and continued, ¡°Most of these are monsters¡¯.¡± ¡°Let me see if it¡¯s serious!¡± Angelina was very anxious when she heard that Vincent was injured. ¡°Alright, look at him jumping around. He won¡¯t die.¡± Avril could not stand it anymore. Her sister had also suffered quite a number of injuries. Why is she not showing her any concern? Angelina heard her sister¡¯s reprimand and shot a resentful glance at Avril. She wanted to check Vincent¡¯s injuries again. She let out a long breath and relaxed when she found out that Vincent was truly fine. ¡°I saved you.¡± Vincent looked at Avril and retorted directly. Vincent would never forget anything that could make Avril suffer. What he meant was, if it was not for him, she would have been dead by now. Avril was speechless and could only glare at Vincent. Vincent ignored her. Angelina looked at the two of them and did not know whether to laugh or cry. Why did they have to fight like five or six-year-old children! ¡°Vincent, are you still going to continue training?¡± Angelina decided to change the topic. ¡°No, I don¡¯t have enough medical supplies. I¡¯m preparing to go back.¡± Vincent shook his head. ¡°Not enough medicine?¡± Angelina then took out a large bag. She had a bottle of all-purpose recovery medicine that cost thousands of psionic coins. Her bag was really big. It could be estimated that the contents of her bag were worth hundreds of thousands of psionic coins. He could not tell that this little girl was actually a small rich lady! ¡°Here! I¡¯ll give it all to you.¡± Angelina then handed it over to Vincent without any hesitation. Avril looked at Angelina and her brows immediately furrowed together. When she was surrounded by the Ghost Wolves, she should not have left all the medicine with her when she wanted her to escape. She did not even use much medicine and in the end, she gave them all to that bastard Vincent! However, Avril did not stop Angelina from giving the medicine to him. Although it was a lot of medicine, it could not be compared to Vincent¡¯s life-saving grace. ¡°Thank you!¡± Vincent accepted her offer and kept the medicine. With the medicine supply, he could still continue to fight in the wild for a long time. ¡°Why are you so formal with me!¡± Angelina saw Vincent take it, and her eyes were smiling like crescent moons. After watching the two of them talking and laughing, Avril was very envious. However, she felt a little uncomfortable at the same time. ¡°Why are you not leaving yet? Are you waiting for the other monsters to come?¡± Avril said coldly. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Vincent. Let¡¯s go back together.¡± Angelina grabbed Vincent¡¯s arm happily. Vincent did plan to go back but then decided to stay on for a few more days as he had received a lot of medical supplies from Angelina. ¡°I don¡¯t plan to go back. I¡¯ll stay on for a little while longer.¡± Avril, who had already started walking, immediately stopped after hearing Vincent¡¯s words. She turned her head and looked at Vincent with surprise. Was he going all out? After hearing what Vincent said, Angelina suddenly had a moment of realization. ¡°I can¡¯t go back either! I still have two beginner-level monsters to kill!¡± When Avril heard Angelina¡¯s words, she was so angry that her chest hurt. If she wanted to follow Vincent, she should just say it. Why is she bringing up the missions that she gave? However, Avril suddenly realized the influence that Vincent had on her. For the first time, she did not want to return to Blazing City. Angelina saw that Avril did not object to her proposal and had looked at Vincent gratefully instead. ¡°Vincent, let¡¯s do it together!¡± Avril did not reject her offer to Vincent this time. It could be said that she had acquiesced to Angelina¡¯s decision. Vincent thought about it. It was indeed safer to have more people. After seeing the two of them surrounded by wolves, he thought he could offer protection to both of them. He could ignore the safety of Avril. After all, he was not on good terms with Avril, to begin with. As Angelina was his friend, he had to take into account Angelina¡¯s safety. ¡°Vincent, where are we going? My sister and I will listen to you.¡± Angelina was very straightforward. She looked like she was following his lead. When Avril heard this, she rolled her eyes. ¡°When did I say that I would listen to him!¡± she thought to herself. However, she did not say anything. Vincent thought about it and looked at his surroundings. ¡°On the way here, I saw a valley over there. We can go there and have a look.¡± ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s go!¡± Angelina clenched her fists, full of energy. Chapter 24 - Cooperation: Kill the Lightning Eagle Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation After just a day, their clothes were completely soaked in monsters¡¯ blood. In one day, the three of them had killed a total of 28 monsters, and their cooperation was getting better and better. Vincent finally understood what the two sisters¡¯ superpowers were. It turned out that Avril did not just awaken one A-class superpower; she had actually awakened two A-Class superpowers. One of them was an A-Class offensive superpower known as Fury. After activating it, she would have ten times her combat power in one minute. The other was an A-Class control superpower that she was proficient in. This was a passive superpower. Avril could learn how to use a psionic weapon instantly, no matter what kind of weapon it was. With her two superpowers complementing one another, she could become an all-rounded warrior in a minute. However, it was not obvious as her current level was still too low. She would only be able to truly display her powers if she increased her level. Nevertheless, she would still be able to win against an intermediate-level monster. As for Angelina¡¯s superpowers, Vincent was shocked when he found out about it. It was actually an S-Class superpower. Its purpose was to absorb. It could absorb the target¡¯s superpowers or psionic power to be released. In simple terms, regardless of the enemy she faced, she would be invincible in a one-on-one fight. This is because she would be able to absorb the enemy¡¯s superpower to strengthen herself. Her opponent would become weaker, whilst she became stronger. No one would be a match for her. However, this was still not the most terrifying aspect of the superpower. The most terrifying aspect of the superpower was to absorb the opponent¡¯s psionic power. This would allow one to become an all-rounded mage! As long as one had enough protection, it would be a nightmare for all superpower users. It was also because Angelina did not pay much attention during training. Otherwise, she would definitely be more terrifying than Avril. Vincent had also shocked the two sisters. His D-Class combat skill, Collapsing Mountain Strike, had been maxed out, and his control over his ability was precise. When they were about 500 meters away from Bick Town, the ground shook suddenly. They saw a golden eagle with electric arcs all over its body soared into the sky. Its eyes were dignified and cold. When it saw Vincent and the two sisters, it raised its head and let out a cry before launching an attack. A golden bolt of lightning descended from the sky. It was aiming at the three of them. The three of them barely dodged it and took cover. There was nothing they could do. The lightning was too fast. If one were to awaken a lightning-type superpower, their attacks would be extremely fast. Among the elemental superpowers, the lightning-type superpower was the fastest. ¡°Not good!¡± Avril¡¯s face changed. ¡°It¡¯s an intermediate monster, the Lightning Eagle!¡± The Lightning Eagle was an intermediate-level monster. Its defense was weak, but its attack power was strong. It had a pair of iron claws that could crush psionic weapons. Moreover, it had the ability to manipulate lightning to attack its opponent. It was very difficult to deal with. Although it was only an intermediate-level monster, ordinary high-level superpowered people could not attack it. The main reason was that it could not be attacked! It was flying in the sky, while the rest of them were on the ground. How could the Lightning Eagle be hit? It was more like a live target. However, Vincent¡¯s face was calm. He took out his Black Battle Saber and said coldly, ¡°She¡¯s just a flying monster.¡± ¡°Angelina, the psionic gun consumes the Lightning Eagle¡¯s stamina from afar. When there is an opportunity, release your superpower and absorb it.¡± ¡°Avril, prepare your psionic bow and arrow and try to compress his movement space.¡± After they planned their battle strategy, Vincent attacked using his Collapsing Mountain Strike. The Lightning Eagle let out an angry cry. It did not expect Vincent to be daring enough to attack it. It released lightning again, one that was as thick as a baby¡¯s arm. Vincent did not dodge the lightning. Instead, he suddenly released Hellfire as the Lightning was about to collide. The Lightning Eagle sensed danger and stopped its lightning. It then turned to dodge. It hid far away and looked at Vincent in horror. In the short exchange it had with Vincent, the Lightning Eagle felt that Vincent was fundamentally different from the other humans that it had fought before. It released lightning again. It was prepared to use lightning to exhaust Vincent from a distance. However, it neglected the fact that Vincent was not alone. Just as it condensed a bolt of lightning, Angelina attacked. The bullets from the psionic gun interweaved into a net of firepower, causing the Lightning Eagle to dodge left and right. There was no way it could condense lightning to launch an attack on Vincent. Avril also waited for the right time to fire an arrow to stop the Lightning Eagle from dodging. The two sisters worked well together. The Lightning Eagle that had been a headache was restricted; it was difficult for it to charge out. Avril¡¯s arrow made it fly lower and lower. Vincent stood in place and did not move. He looked like he was a spectator, but in actual fact, he had already set up the Hellfire flames on Avril¡¯s arrows. ¡°Time¡¯s up!¡± Vincent shouted in a low voice and instantly activated Hellfire. A large net burning with black flames suddenly appeared and trapped the Lightning Eagle completely. It could not move its wings and fell directly onto the ground. ¡°Angelina, now!¡± Vincent yelled quickly. Although the Hellfire net could trap normal monsters easily, it was different against the Lightning Eagle. The Lightning Eagle could break free at any time. If Vincent was ruthless, he could just burn it to ashes. However, he could not be ruthless. Angelina heard Vincent and threw the psionic gun to the ground. She pressed her palms together and pulled abruptly. A fan-shaped white wave of light flew towards the Lightning Eagle. The Lightning Eagle that was struggling to break free from the Hellfire net suddenly felt the psionic power from its body drain rapidly. It struggled more and more powerlessly. It was fearful. It knew that it had provoked the wrong trio. However, it was too late. Bang! The Lightning Eagle fell to the ground, causing a mess. Its cries had become much quieter. Vincent quickly ran forward and chopped off its head. ¡°Ding! Congratulations to the host for successfully killing an intermediate monster, Lightning Eagle. You have obtained a superpower upgrade gem.¡± ¡°Do you wish to use it?¡± ¡°Not for the time being.¡± Just as Vincent was about to chop off the Lightning Eagle¡¯s head, the system notification sounded. Vincent looked at the superpower upgrade gem, and his eyes instantly widened. The superpower upgrade gem can be used for unlimited power upgrades without any restrictions. ¡°System, can an S-Class power be upgraded as well?¡± Vincent asked the system in disbelief. If he had not obtained this, he would have thought that S-Class superpowers were the limit. ¡°Of course.¡± The system answered accurately, causing Vincent to forget what he was doing. ¡°Vincent? Vincent! What¡¯s wrong?¡± Angelina saw Vincent standing there in shock and asked him worriedly. Vincent shook his head and did not say anything. This information was too shocking and could not be digested in such a short period of time. Avril had already dug up the Lightning Eagle¡¯s crystals and gave them to Vincent. Vincent did not stand on ceremony. He kept the crystals and the Lightning Eagle¡¯s corpse. The three of them left quickly. In less than a minute, countless monsters came from all directions. The three of them looked around in confusion. Chapter 25 - Battle Maniac, Chris Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation When they finally arrived at Bick Town, Hao Sai was once again in charge of verifying their identity. He was very surprised when he saw Vincent covered in blood. How many monsters did he kill? After a few conversations, Vincent brought the two sisters to the supply point. Vincent had made great progress after two days of training and continuous battles. When he left, he was almost a beginner, almost about to breakthrough. Nevertheless, he was not affected or bothered by it. When he came back, he was a beginner-level superpower user. He had even killed more than 300 Ghost Wolves. If he wanted to, he could become an intermediate-level superpower user any time. However, he chose not to level up so quickly. On one hand, it would be shocking for people to know that he had become an intermediate-level superpower user in two days. It would be hard for him to explain. On the other hand, although he had improved a lot in all aspects, he still needed time to consolidate. He would only continue to improve when he completely mastered all aspects. Before becoming an intermediate-level superpower user, he wanted to ensure that he had a good foundation. He knew that he would only be able to walk steadily in the future if his foundation was solid. Vincent understood this principle. He passed by Bick Town and returned to Blazing City. One city wall, two worlds. This kind of change was something that he had only experienced once. Vincent was still not used to it. After returning to Quinn School, the three of them went to the Exchange Place. Vincent poured out more than forty crystals and thirty monster corpses on the table. Even Avril, who was standing beside him looked surprised. The three of them were together for the whole day. She knew that they had killed more than twenty monsters. However, where did the other half come from? Did Vincent kill them in half a day? In half a day alone, he had killed the same number of monsters that the three of them killed in a day. The teacher at the Exchange Office was not surprised by this. She asked Vincent for his student ID and began to exchange the items for points. The process of exchanging points was very simple. There was a piece of equipment that one could use to determine what kind of monster the crystals were from and exchange them directly. If there was no problem, they could just transfer the points directly into the student ID. After the teacher finished verifying the points with Vincent, he inserted Vincent¡¯s student ID into the equipment. ¡°You¡¯re a new student that had just reported!¡± The teacher was extremely shocked when he found out the date that Vincent arrived at Quinn. It was displayed on the equipment. He did not expect that a new student who had just arrived at Quinn would have such powerful combat strength. If they were all just all low-level monsters, he would not be too surprised. After all, there was one who managed to do it before Vincent. However, there were five crystals among them that belonged to an intermediate monster! He thought that Vincent was a senior student who had not returned home during the summer vacation. Vincent nodded and did not say anything. In his opinion, although having such a result was a little surprising, it was only surprising to a certain extent. He felt like the teacher in the Exchange Office was making a big fuss over nothing. On the other hand, Angelina revealed a smug expression when she heard the teacher in the Exchange Office praise Vincent. Avril rolled her eyes at Angelina after seeing her expression. The teacher looked at Vincent meaningfully and nodded slightly. He was not expecting anything good, but after seeing Vincent, he was at ease. He was a good seedling. After recording 680 points into Vincent¡¯s student ID, he returned the student ID to Vincent. After Vincent expressed his gratitude, he turned around and left with the two sisters. There were quite a few students at the Exchange Office. All of them made way for Vincent. They saw the crystals that Vincent had poured out earlier. Although there were many who could do the same, they were all at least in the second grade! They simply could not be compared to Vincent. They saw Vincent as a fierce person and did not want to provoke him. Shortly after Vincent left, a young man with shabby clothes, a strong built, and a murderous aura walked in with great strides. ¡°Teacher, I¡¯m here to exchange points.¡± When the others at the Exchange Office saw the young man, they immediately avoided him by three meters. They gave way to him way more than they did to Vincent. When the young man saw this, he snorted coldly. ¡°A bunch of trash! What¡¯s there to be afraid of! I¡¯m seriously injured!¡± The teacher at the Exchange Office was not surprised by this. ¡°Chris, for something to injure you so seriously, you must have been fighting a high-level monster alone.¡± Chris nodded. He showed more respect when he was speaking to a teacher. ¡°A Blood Dragon Beast. It did not open its eyes and disturbed my sleep. I had no choice but to kill it.¡± Blood Dragon Beast. It was a high-level monster. Its entire body was blood red in color and looked like a Stegosaurus. It had high defense and strong attacks. The monster¡¯s sharp teeth could destroy gold and break jade. The other students looked at Chris as if they were looking at a monster. Chris was indeed a monster in their hearts. An intermediate-level superpower user killing a high-level monster just because it was disturbing his sleep! It was an extremely good and powerful reason! The teacher at the Exchange Office shook his head helplessly. He knew Chris¡¯s personality too well. He would have killed the Blood Dragon Beast regardless of the reason because he was a battle maniac. His superpower was an S-Class special class esper ability, the incarnation of a monster. As long as he had monster crystals, he could become a similar monster and possess all the abilities of the monster. This superpower caused him to have a violent tendency in his genes. In addition, he believed that he could only become stronger by fighting. Usually, he would go around looking for people to fight in school. Although he was only in the second grade, many third and fourth grade seniors were unwilling to provoke him. Last year, when he first came to Quinn, he brought back eight intermediate monster crystals on his first training trip. It shocked the entire school and was worshipped by countless new students. He was known as the god of war. In private, everyone liked to call him crazy. Battle crazy. ¡°We saw a fierce person like you earlier. He had more than forty crystals, and five of them were intermediate monster crystals.¡± The teacher at the Exchange Office calculated Chris¡¯s points as he spoke. After hearing that, Chris¡¯s eyes lit up and a vigorous fighting spirit burst through his body. ¡°He just left?¡± He asked and immediately turned around. He wanted to leave and chase him before he even took his student ID. The teacher at the Exchange Office shook his head when he saw this. He reached out his left hand and grabbed Chris¡¯s back. ¡°Get back here!¡± Chris could not control his body and returned to the table. ¡°He¡¯s a newly-enrolled special student. You are a second-year, and you want to fight with him?¡± The Exchange Office teacher said unhappily. When Chris heard that Vincent was a newly enrolled special student, he lost interest. He was previously a newly-enrolled special student and knew very well what a newly-enrolled special student was like. He was the strongest amongst last year¡¯s batch of specially recruited students. If he had to battle a similar version of his previous self, he only needed one move to finish him off. He could not even be bothered to use his superpower. Therefore, even if Vincent had the same results as him last year, he could not be bothered to fight him. ¡°Alright, this is your student ID, 987 points.¡± Chris did not care about how many points he had. He put away his student ID and turned to leave. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to look for him!¡± The teacher at the Exchange Office was afraid that Chris would look for Vincent, so he reminded him once more. Chris just waved his hand and walked out of the Exchange Office without looking back. Chapter 26 - Evolution, Hellfire Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Vincent gave some points to the sisters when they were in front of the dormitory. He then walked into his dorm. His roommate, Nabil, was exercising. After a simple greeting, he was excited to return to his room. Vincent was itching to use the superpower upgrade gem. He shut his door and locked it. Vincent took out the superpower upgrade gem from his backpack. In an instant, seven-colored light filled the entire room. A gentle yet powerful force surged out from the gem. Vincent looked at the seven-colored light around him. He was surprised and had a feeling of adoration for it. ¡°So strong!¡± Vincent muttered softly. He could feel the immeasurable abundance of power that the gem possessed. The gem was only the size of a fingernail. Even the three powers in his body were affected and became restless. According to the system notification, he was required to inject his power into the evolved gem. Once the power was injected, it would evolve. Of course, the rate of evolution was very little. Vincent was a little conflicted on which power he should evolve. After thinking about it, Vincent decided to evolve Hellfire. This was because Hellfire was very powerful. It was also the only power that he had revealed. As compared to the two powers, Hellfire was more advantageous to him. It was also because the other two powers, Speed Training and Monster Affinity were currently enough for him. When Vincent made his decision, he reached for the superpower upgrade gem and grabbed it. Boom! Hellfire appeared and wrapped around the superpower upgrade gem. The moment Hellfire wrapped around the superpower upgrade gem, the gem shattered and turned into white sand, flowing down from his fingers. It disappeared before it landed on the ground. Vincent could feel that there was something different about Hellfire. As he retracted Hellfire back into his body, Vincent¡¯s eyes suddenly widened. In the center of his flame-shaped pupil, an extremely tiny five-colored gemstone appeared. It was mysterious and dignified. Vincent¡¯s felt like his entire person became much more profound. A minute later, the five-colored gemstone in his pupil disappeared, and Vincent looked exactly the same as before. ¡°Check the character panel.¡± Vincent could not wait to open the character panel. Name: Vincent Amore Ability: Hellfire (S-Class elemental type) Evolution Progress: 34% Speed Training (S-Class support Type) Monster Affinity (S-Class special Type) Psionic ability: 108 Realm: Beginner-level superpower user Equipment: D-Class Black Battle Blade Combat technique: Name: Collapsing Mountain Strike Grade: D-Class combat skill Proficiency: 100% Name: Jump Slash Grade: E-Class combat skill Proficiency: 66% Vincent¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw the huge change in the character¡¯s interface. The system previously mentioned that the evolution rate was very small; therefore, he thought that it would be good enough to even have a 10% increase. He did not expect that it would actually increase by 34%! In other words, he would be able to complete the evolution of Hellfire with only two more gems. Vincent then released Hellfire as he wanted to see how much more powerful Hellfire was after the upgrade. His Hellfire power evolved by one-third. Boom! Hellfire rose, with Vincent in the center, spewing out in all directions. The black flames carried a hint of purple and were also more vicious than before. It was mysterious, noble, and tyrannical! After careful observation, Vincent discovered that the power and speed of Hellfire had increased by one-third. His control over Hellfire had also become much stronger. Previously, Vincent still needed the help of the sisters to kill the Lightning Eagle. However, after the upgrade, Vincent knew that he could kill it himself. As he released his superpower, Vincent realized that even his power consumption had reduced but he did not know by how much. ¡°Looks like I will need to make a trip to the superpower training room.¡± Vincent put away Hellfire and muttered softly to himself. He then went to open his room door. Just as he opened the door, he saw Nabil walk out of his room. He was completely covered in black smoke. There was black smoke coming out from the door; the smoke was surging outwards. ¡°This is?¡± Vincent¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Did you fail to refine the equipment again?¡± Nabil nodded awkwardly and chuckled. He then straightened his face and asked Vincent, ¡°Vincent, have you been to the Black Hole?¡± Vincent shook his head. ¡°No, but I just came back from the wild.¡± When Nabil heard that Vincent had never been to the black hole, his expression became somewhat dejected. However, when he heard that Vincent had been to the wild, his blood immediately boiled. ¡°How is the wild? What kind of requirements do you need for your equipment?¡± Vincent looked at Nabil, who was in ragged clothes and was speechless for a while. He should be more concerned about whether he was okay. His entire body was charred black. If he said that he had been barbecued, people would believe him! ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that for now. Are you alright?¡± Vincent had a worried look on his face. Nabil looked down at his body and shook his head. Black particles flew in all directions. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s always a small problem.¡± Vincent touched his forehead helplessly. He told Nabil about the field training process and equipment-related aspects. Nabil listened and nodded in understanding. He later decided to return to his room and did not say anything further to Vincent. Vincent shrugged and went downstairs to leave the dormitory. Just as he reached the superpower training room, Vincent¡¯s phone rang. He looked at his phone and saw that Chris had invited him into a chat room. In the chat room, there were only six people including Chris. Vincent, Angelina, and Nabil were also in the group. There was another student, but Vincent did not know who it was. ¡°Students, in about seven days, the new special students will start school.¡± ¡°During that time, I will arrange a meeting between the new and old specially recruited students.¡± ¡°I hope that everyone can make it!¡± Vincent nodded. It would indeed be helpful to meet specially recruited senior students as he would be able to know the gap between him and the other students. After replying, Vincent kept his phone and began to test the evolved Hellfire. In order to ensure that he was safe, Vincent doubled the gravity and waved his hand to summon Hellfire. He controlled the Hellfire to stay the size of a shot put. Vincent could clearly feel that he still had some energy left to control Hellfire. Out of curiosity, he summoned one. Vincent did not feel like he had reached his limit until he summoned five fireballs. He controlled the five fireballs and was able to change their shapes into arrows, swords, broadswords, fire nets, and others. It was as easy as lifting weights! Suddenly, Vincent realized that he could also divert his attention and control the five fireballs to attack in various directions. With such skill, he would be able to defeat monsters easily. This is especially so if he encountered a situation similar to before, where he had to attack both the Color-Changing Rhinoceros and Underground Lizard at the same time. After adjusting the gravity by four times, Vincent could feel his entire body sinking, and his control over Hellfire was no longer easy on his fingers. However, it was not too different. This meant that the evolved Hellfire had a very high degree of integration with him. Before he knew it, it was already nighttime. Vincent returned to his dorm to rest. The next day, he continued training. Just like that, it had been 7 days. Vincent did not rest at all. He lived a two-point, one-line life. On this particular day that Vincent was training, his chat group had a notification after being silent for 7 days. Chapter 27 - It Was a One-on-Three Victory Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°Dear students, the new and old special student recruitment meet-up will begin at 3 pm today. Please be punctual!¡± After a week of not checking the chat group, Vincent realized that there were two more people in the group. There were originally only six people. It was probably all the special students for this year. Vincent was looking forward to the meeting in the afternoon. After finishing his training early, Vincent returned to his dorm, took a shower, changed his clothes, and headed to the first hall. When Vincent arrived at the first hall, he saw two men and a woman. Three of them had arrived early. The woman had red hair and long legs. She was wearing a revealing midriff dress. The other man was bald and had a fierce face. Another man looked more refined and was wearing black-rimmed glasses. The three of them were very imposing. Vincent felt pressured. The three of them chatted happily. They looked like they were familiar with each other and had a good relationship. They must be seniors. Vincent nodded at the three of them as a greeting gesture and sat down on an empty seat. Shortly after he sat down, three sloppy young men walked in unsteadily. When they saw Vincent, they walked straight in. ¡°Where did this little punk come from! Get lost!¡± Vincent looked at the three young men in front of him and frowned. How could they scold him like that? They obviously have some character issues. ¡°Bastard! What are you still sitting there for! Hurry up and get lost! This is boss Snick¡¯s seat!¡± The young man saw that Vincent did not move and was very angry. He clenched his fist and waved it in front of Vincent. Vincent turned his head to look at the chair. There was no name on it. ¡°Snick? There¡¯s no one¡¯s name here.¡± Vincent said indifferently. The young man became furious instantly. He hit Vincent¡¯s face with his fist. It was a powerful blow! A cold light flashed before Vincent¡¯s eyes. He attacked him because of a slight disagreement. It was obvious that he did not hold back. Vincent did not want to be at the mercy of such a person. He flipped his hand and grabbed the young man¡¯s fist, twisting it outward. Crack! The young man¡¯s arm was broken. ¡°Ah!¡± He then screamed and laid on the ground. The three people who were chatting at the side showed a playful expression. ¡°This person doesn¡¯t look familiar. Is he a freshman?¡± ¡°He should be, he¡¯s so ruthless!¡± ¡°He does have a bit of Chris¡¯s intention. Looks like he¡¯s another madman.¡± ¡°By the way, aren¡¯t you guys curious about what happened to the person who hit Snick?¡± ¡°PFFT! That trash can only bully freshmen.¡± The three of them clearly did not care about the situation. Vincent defeated him easily. The other two men raised their eyebrows. They did not expect that a freshman would be so ruthless. He just broke a senior¡¯s arm. He had a ruthless character. However, they did not retreat. After all, it was not like they did not encounter ruthless characters before. They proceeded to release their superpowers and attacked Vincent. Vincent was obviously aware and on guard. He raised his leg and kicked the two of them to the ground. ¡°Hiss! This new student is interesting! A beginner-level superpower user and he kicked both of them to the ground with just one kick!¡± ¡°He¡¯s also a beginner-level superpower user. It¡¯s nothing strange. After all, those three are good-for-nothings.¡± ¡°But he did not use his superpowers!¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s true!¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that this year¡¯s Quinn won¡¯t be peaceful!¡± ¡°Do you guys think that he¡¯ll be able to enter the top 100 in the Academy¡¯s Rankings?¡± ¡°That¡¯s hard to say. We¡¯ll only know after we fight.¡± The two men who had been kicked to the ground were already furious before. They were extremely embarrassed. They had just joined Snick¡¯s camp not too long ago. They initially wanted to use Vincent who was a new student, to establish their might. However, they did not expect that they would actually be knocked to the ground instead. They flipped over and stood up. With their eyes red, they charged at Vincent again. Vincent stood up after seeing them charging at him. At the same time, he covered both of his hands with Hellfire and slapped them directly. His actions were so fast that they disappeared in the blink of an eye. Even the three people who were watching the situation unfold did not react in time, let alone the two young men. Initially, Vincent did not plan to use his superpower against the three men to make them retreat. However, he did not expect the three men to not understand the immensity of heaven and earth. They still wanted to make a move. He had no choice but to fight and defeat them all. Bang! Bang! Two muffled sounds of slapping rang out. The two men were sent flying, and Hellfire surrounded the two of them instantly. Of course, Vincent did not intend to kill them, so he controlled the power of his hellfire. However, it was still an S-Class superpower after all. No matter how much Vincent tried to control it, it still caused quite a bit of damage to the two of them. ¡°Ah! It hurts so much!¡± ¡°Damn it! Why can¡¯t this fire be extinguished?¡± The two of them felt the pain caused by Hellfire and panicked. If this continued, it would cause irreversible damage to the two of them. Vincent then withdrew Hellfire and sat down again. ¡°His attacks are ruthless, and his movements are well controlled. He¡¯s quite a character.¡± ¡°His flames are so strong! They¡¯re even stronger than Hixton¡¯s!¡± The bald man¡¯s face turned a little gloomy. His superpower was the S-Class elemental type World-Burning Flames, and it was extremely overbearing. He was known as Quinn¡¯s number one fire-type superpower user. However, after looking at Vincent¡¯s Hellfire, he felt like he was about to lose his position as the number one fire-type superpower user. Nevertheless, he did not have any jealousy in his heart, nor did he care about any false reputation. Vincent was also a fire-attribute superpower user and he had displayed such powerful strength. Plus, Vincent was only a freshman. This made Hixton feel weak. ¡°I¡¯ll teach you a lesson. Don¡¯t go too far.¡± Vincent looked at the three men and said in a cold tone. The three of them looked at Vincent resentfully, their faces full of shame. They were beaten to such a terrible state by a freshman. Even if he was an S-Class, they would still feel ashamed. They had been following Snick around when Chris told them that there would be a new and old special student recruitment meeting. They then decided to visit this side of the world. At the same time, they had planned on recruiting a few underlings who had awakened an S-Class superpower. They considered those who had awakened an S-Class superpower to be the same class as them. It would be very honorable if it were to be revealed. In the future, they would also be able to obtain more authority on Snick¡¯s side. They had never thought that this would be the end result. Vincent no longer paid attention to the three men. To him, killing them would be as easy as crushing three ants. If it was not for the fact that Quinn had forbidden students from fighting among themselves and causing death, the three men would have been corpses by now. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± At this moment, a robust young man with one blind eye walked over. He looked at the three men who had fallen onto the ground and asked with a frown. ¡°Boss Snick! Sob Sob Sob Sob! You have to make a decision for us!¡± The young man whose arm had been broken by Vincent hugged Snick¡¯s leg and wept as he told the whole story. Vincent listened quietly and did not move or say anything. The three other people who were watching the situation unfold slowed down their breathing as they waited for what happened next. After hearing what the young man said, Snake flew into a rage, but he did not make a move directly. He still knew what these three young men were like. ¡°Kid, you¡¯re the one who said that I was just playing around?¡± Vincent did not answer. He looked at the one-armed young man and gave him a cold smile. The one-armed young man was scared by Vincent¡¯s smile and shivered, his eyes dodging him. Chapter 28 - New Usage of Hellfire, Flash Bullet Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Snick looked at the man with a broken arm. ¡°Kid, you have to look at the master before you beat up his dog. You have beaten up one of my men. I can¡¯t pretend that it didn¡¯t happen.¡± After saying that, he released his superpower directly. His originally bronze-colored skin turned silver-white, and he punched Vincent. Vincent¡¯s expression changed. Snick was different from the other three men. He was a third-year senior and an intermediate-level superpowered person. He had completely relied on his own training to reach the intermediate stage and had done it step by step. His superpower was an S-Class assault-type superpower. It was known as the Body of Steel. Although it gave Vincent a great sense of pressure, Vincent was not afraid at all. He flipped his body to dodge and kicked his stomach. Clang! Vincent was sent flying by the rebounding force. Although he realized that something was wrong and managed to deflect the force in time, his entire leg was still numb. ¡°Not bad, beginner-level superpower user. You dodged my attack. You¡¯re very good.¡± After saying that, he revealed a sinister smile and crashed into Vincent like a tank. Vincent dodged again. Snick¡¯s defense was too terrifying. It was stronger than all the monsters that he had seen before. At least in his previous battles, there were very few monsters that could make his hands and feet go numb. Snick was not surprised that Vincent dodged the attack. He suddenly stopped and turned around to give another whip kick. ¡°So fast!¡± Vincent knew that he could not dodge, so he could only take it head-on. He crossed his arms in front of his chest. Bang! Vincent flew away, and his arms were in unbearable pain. However, he did not suffer much damage. He endured the pain and threw two Hellfire arrows. Snick did not dodge his sudden attack. Vincent thought that this was enough to end the battle. After all, Vincent was very clear about the penetrating power of his Hellfire arrows. However, there were only two white marks on Snick¡¯s body. He did not cause any damage at all, but he still gave Snick a fright. Other than Chris, who was known as a madman, there was no other student in Quinn that could break through his defense. Although Vincent did not break through his defense completely, the two white marks were enough to show how powerful Vincent was. Snick did not stop there. He attacked Vincent once again. Vincent used Jump Slash to increase the distance between him and Snick. He then used his legs to execute the Collapsing Mountain Strike. He was already familiar with the Collapsing Mountain Strike. Therefore, when he used it, the power was not limited to psionic weapons or his hands. Clang! The Collapsing Mountain Strike did not cause any damage to Snick. ¡°Little junior, is that all you have?¡± Snick¡¯s words were full of mockery. Vincent was really helpless against Snick. His speed was fast, his defense was high, and his corresponding attack power was not low. He simply had no way to start. Vincent was not even so helpless when he faced an intermediate monster. The three people who were watching them shook their heads in disappointment when they saw Vincent in such a bad state. ¡°I thought there was something special about this new student, but it turns out that he¡¯s just like this!¡± ¡°I can tell that his combat ability isn¡¯t weak. It¡¯s only because his opponent is Snick. There¡¯s nothing he could do about it.¡± ¡°Should I say it or not? Although Snick isn¡¯t strong, his defense is really terrifying.¡± Vincent stood ten meters away from Snick. He was panting heavily, and his expression was filled with hesitation. For the past seven days, Vincent had practiced his superpower and had learned some new techniques. However, because he had only just started practicing, it was difficult for him to grasp his limits. He was afraid of hurting Snick. However, from Snick¡¯s end, it was obvious that he would not stop until Vincent was half-dead. For a moment, he was in a dilemma, but this dilemma did not last long. He seemed more determined. He took a deep breath and looked calmly at Snick. Snick¡¯s heart tightened. He felt that Vincent¡¯s entire temperament had changed. An inexplicable sense of danger came one after another. The three people who were watching them were also focused. This new student had a backup plan? ¡°Flash!¡± Vincent said in a deep voice. Bang! A cluster of Hellfire suddenly appeared on Snick¡¯s abdomen, leaving a white mark on his silver-white skin. ¡°What!¡± Snick was really frightened this time. The cluster of black flames appeared so sudden. He did not have a chance to prepare for it at all. ¡°What kind of move is this? How did it suddenly appear?¡± The other two looked at Hixton in confusion. Their eyes were full of questions. How could Hixton not understand what the two of them meant? He shook his head, indicating that this was the first time he had seen the superpower being used this way. Flash was the inspiration that Vincent had found when he was facing the Underground Lizard. He knew that Hellfire was too powerful, to begin with. If he attacked suddenly, what kind of effect would it have? Given his curiosity, he was practicing the attack the whole time. However, it was completely at his own trial and error and was extremely time-consuming. It was only yesterday when he felt a trace of it during training, and he was able to try it out already. However, because the power was not easy to control and he had no accuracy, he was unable to use it against Snick. As he was forced into a corner, he could only give it a try. He did not expect to succeed. After that, the battle became much simpler. Vincent used a distraction battle method. On one hand, he maintained a distance from Snick. On the other hand, he used Flash to attack Snick. However, the power was uneven, and he could not use it every time. Snick had to be careful because every attack was sudden. As time passed, the battle became more and more disadvantageous to Snick. His body was covered with white marks, many of them hitting the same spot. Initially, Vincent¡¯s attacks only caused a little damage to him; however, when he attacked suddenly, the damage was much greater. Snick was a hot-tempered person. He was rational before but had completely lost his rationality after Vincent¡¯s attack. He took out his psionic gun and fired wildly at Vincent. Vincent¡¯s pupils constricted. He could tell that his psionic gun was B-Class. He was still controlling the power of Hellfire, but as Snick had used a psionic weapon in violation of the school rules, he no longer held back. ¡°Flash Barrage!¡± Whoosh! Dong Dong Dong Dong! A series of black flames suddenly appeared in front of Snick and struck him on the nose. Coincidentally, at the same time, Chris was leading a few people into the hall. When she saw Vincent and Snick fighting one another, both fighting for their lives, her expression changed drastically. She was especially worried about Vincent¡¯s attack as she did not know how much Vincent had grown during this period of time. He definitely would not be bad. Even if Snick was a third-year student with extremely strong defense, she did not believe that he would be able to withstand Vincent¡¯s series of attacks. She was very clear about the destructive power of Hellfire. She immediately moved, leaving a series of afterimages behind her. Chris rushed to block the flames just as they were about to hit Snick¡¯s nose. She covered her hands and used her superpower, dispersing every black flame at an extremely fast speed. When Vincent saw Chris, he quickly dispersed Hellfire. Snick did not care, but he could not disregard Chris. After all, she had helped him a lot and she was his special teacher. Nevertheless, the high heat from the explosion still struck Snick¡¯s body. When all the black flames were extinguished, many parts of his body were still bleeding. He laid on the ground covered in blood. Chapter 29 - The New-Old Special Student Recruitment Meet-Up Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Chris looked at Vincent, her face surprised. Although she had stopped the battle using her superpower, she was still injured. Her hands were burned by Vincent¡¯s Hellfire and were completely red. She was a high-level superpower user. To be able to become a special teacher in the Quinn School was enough to prove her strength. However, she was still injured. This showed how powerful Vincent was. A low-level superpowered person was able to injure a high-level superpowered person. This had never happened before in the history of Quinn. Vincent was the first. ¡°Little Junior, your combat power is very strong!¡± Chris walked up and looked at Vincent excitedly. He licked his lips. Chris put medicine on her hands. She then glared at Chris. She knew Chris¡¯s personality too well. In fact, a lot of people knew Chris¡¯s personality. Chris shrugged his shoulders indifferently. It was not like he had never seen a person who awakened an S-Class superpower before. He had also fought quite a number of people. However, this was the first time he had seen someone with such power. No one present could have imagined that Vincent¡¯s Hellfire would be this strong. It had evolved. Vincent looked at Chris. He could feel an extremely strong pressure. This pressure was not the same as the one he felt with Snick and the other three students. ¡°This guy is strong! Very strong!¡± Vincent thought to himself. Vincent was also filled with a vigorous fighting spirit, and his eyes were filled with excitement when he saw Chris. Chris looked at Vincent and felt a headache coming on. These two fellows, each of them was more infuriating than the other. Previously, when Chris first entered Quinn, he was a major headache for all the teachers. Who would have thought that there would be someone like him? With Vincent around, what will happen around Quinn school was completely unpredictable. It would definitely not be peaceful. ¡°Snick, get up if you¡¯re not dead. Go to the Infirmary!¡± Chris was angry, but she did not know who to vent it on. Snick, who was lying on the ground, became the punching bag. In Quinn, Snick¡¯s reputation was not good. As Chris had personally recruited Vincent, she knew him very well. She did not have to guess who started the fight first, as she knew it was probably Snick. Snick still did not understand how a freshman could be so strong. When he heard Chris¡¯s instructions, he quickly turned around and left. Before he left, he tried to warn and threaten Vincent. Vincent pretended not to hear him. A defeated opponent. If he was not afraid of Vincent killing him, why was he in such an apologetic state before? ¡°And the three of you. Today is the new and old special student recruitment meet-up. What has it got to do with you!¡± After seeing Chris angry, the three of them shivered and quickly helped each other to leave. At the same time, Angelina rushed out and hugged Vincent. Her face was filled with admiration. ¡°Vincent, you¡¯re too strong! One against four, one of them was even an S-Class senior, and you won!¡± ¡°You¡¯re not injured, right? If he hurts you, I¡¯ll make him lie in bed for the rest of the year!¡± Chris was almost scared to death by Angelina¡¯s words. Little ancestor! Don¡¯t add to the mess! However, she could not say anything. After all, with their relationship, there was no problem with her words. Avril who was standing by the side wanted to say something. She opened her mouth but then decided to just keep quiet. Nabil also looked at Vincent in surprise. They were living under the same roof together day and night; however, he did not know that Vincent was so powerful. Chris¡¯s hands had already recovered. She looked at Vincent with a worried face. ¡°Vincent, please be careful of Snick. He is popular and is very good at winning people¡¯s hearts. Who knows what he plans to do with you?¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of! If one comes, cripple one. If two come, cripple one pair!¡± Chris said before Vincent could even speak. Teacher Chris glared at him once more. ¡°What has it got to do with you! Go away!¡± Chris winked at Vincent evilly, turned around and walked away to look for a place to sit. ¡°Vincent, don¡¯t listen to him. He¡¯s a madman.¡± Chris looked at Vincent, her eyes full of warning Vincent was stunned! A lunatic! He had heard the teacher mention him before at the Exchange Place. They were talking about him! ¡°Alright, everyone is here. Find a place to work. Let¡¯s get down to business.¡± Teacher Chris¡¯s eyes swept across everyone present. Vincent also turned his head and looked around. Other than the two sisters, Nabil, Chris, and teacher Chris, there were seven others. These included the three people who had arrived earlier. One of them was a tall young man wearing a hand-made suit. He looked at Vincent with hostility. Vincent was very curious about who the young man was and why he was hostile to him. However, he did not give it much thought. Where there were people, there would be fights. This was a normal thing. Teacher Chris found a seat facing everyone and sat down. ¡°Everyone, let me introduce myself. My name is Chris Qeville. I¡¯m a specially recruited teacher from the high-level Quinn Superpower School.¡± ¡°I recruited most of you.¡± As she spoke, she glared at Chris and Vincent. ¡°Even if I did not recruit you, you must have an idea of who I am already.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t say anything else. Let¡¯s get straight to business.¡± ¡°There are a few reasons why I¡¯ve asked you to come here today. Firstly, I want you to get familiar with each other. Secondly, I want to talk to you about the upcoming special enrollment competition.¡± Angelina sat down next to Vincent and explained to him in a low voice what the special enrollment competition was. It turned out that Falcon Country held a national special enrollment competition every year. The purpose was to train the combat ability of the special enrollment students. At the same time, they could select some good seedlings and focus on training them. After all, resources were limited. They could only develop the country better by focusing the training on the strong. ¡°This year¡¯s special student competition is different from the previous years.¡± Chris continued. ¡°This year, there are restrictions on the number of people from each school who can participate in the competition.¡± ¡°The three schools have five slots each this year. The other schools have about one to three slots each. There are a total of 1,818 people.¡± Chris¡¯s gaze swept across everyone once again. ¡°In other words, from now on, all of you are competitors.¡± Everyone present was well aware of this point. However, this so-called competitive relationship did not seem to exist between the special enrollment students. Many people even showed little to no interest in participating in the special enrollment competition. After all, the annual rewards were only crystals, points, and psionic equipment. Therefore, it was really difficult to get people interested in the competition. Of course, there were three exceptions. Crazy Chris looked at Vincent with excitement. The young man in the suit stared at Vincent with hostility. Vincent looked at everyone with a full fighting spirit. However, what Chris said next made everyone¡¯s eyes widen in shock. Chapter 30: The Appearance of a Powerful Enemy? Triple A-Class Superpower! Translator: ;EndlessFantasy Translation ; ;Editor: ;EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°The top five students in this special enrollment competition will receive unconditional training from their respective schools.¡± Chris had a sincere look on her face. ¡°What! Unconditional training!¡± ¡°Does this mean that we no longer have to use points when using the superpower training room?¡± ¡°It¡¯s more than that! From the looks of it, I¡¯m afraid we don¡¯t have to worry about all the cultivation resources anymore!¡± ¡­ All the specially recruited students widened their eyes. They were shocked by Chris¡¯s words. They could not believe that the reward was real. All of them were excited, especially those who had participated in the competition before. Vincent, on the other hand, frowned. The price of unconditional training was too much for a school; even the three great schools would find it extremely difficult to do it. To be able to make such a decision for all the schools in the entire country, it was obvious that they had a motive. But what was the motive? Vincent could not understand. However, regardless of the motive, the reward was not bad. Hence, he did not say anything. Chris then spoke again. ¡°Alright, this is the general situation for this year¡¯s special recruitment competition.¡± ¡°As for the specific rules of the competition, we¡¯ll have to wait until the day itself.¡± ¡°Now, please introduce yourselves.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Chris looked at the first three people who arrived at the First Hall. Hixton stood up and said in a low voice, ¡°My name is Hixton Narrick. I¡¯m in the third grade. I have an S-Class superpower, World-Burning Flames.¡± As he introduced himself, he looked at Vincent with a face full of battle intent and confusion. Vincent¡¯s eyes were focused. He was also a fire-type superpower user. This was the first time he had encountered someone who had the same superpower of the same element. It made him competitive. ¡°My name is Nyssa Theseus. I¡¯m in the third grade. I have an S-Class control-type ability, Shadow Sky.¡± The beautiful lady with red hair and long legs, wearing a revealing midriff outfit, had a smile on her face whilst she introduced herself. ¡°Oscanthus. I¡¯m in the third grade. I have an S-Class superpower, Scarlet Blood Wave.¡± The refined man introduced himself and pushed up his black-rimmed glasses. Chris looked at Vincent and licked his lips. He then stood up and introduce himself. The others also introduced themselves one by one. Finally, the student who was filled with hostility towards Vincent introduced himself. ¡°My name is William Marquez, S-Class superpower, Monster Affinity.¡± The corners of William¡¯s mouth curled up and his face was filled with pride. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet everyone.¡± ¡°Marquez? You¡¯re from the Royal Family?¡± Someone looked at William in shock. William nodded, and his face was full of pride. ¡°Not bad.¡± Angelina saw William¡¯s attitude, and her face was filled with disdain. She snorted coldly. ¡°Greetings, Prince William. I¡¯m the Knight Commander¡¯s nephew.¡± The person knelt down on one knee and gave a knight¡¯s salute. He was very pious. ¡°Get up. We¡¯re all classmates. I¡¯ll take care of you.¡± William had an amiable look on his face. Vincent was even more surprised when he heard about William¡¯s superpower as compared to Hixton¡¯s superpower. He did not expect that William¡¯s superpower was actually Monster Affinity. It was the same as one of his own superpowers. Although he usually used Hellfire, Vincent definitely did not underestimate his other two superpowers. Vincent was very clear on how terrifying this superpower could be if it was fully displayed. To be able to have an affinity with a monster, he was simply a natural-born beast trainer. For example, back in Ellis City, Vincent had bought the Fury Hound to experiment with his superpower. Although its level was not high and had a short temper, because of the monster affinity, it had a good relationship with Vincent. Based on this, one could tell how terrifying the ability was. It was then Vincent¡¯s turn to introduce himself. After Vincent finished introducing himself, everyone frowned. They realized that Vincent had not even started school yet. It had only been less than a month since he awakened his superpower, yet he was already a beginner-level superpower user. Moreover, his superpower was an S-Class elemental type, Hellfire. Although fire was not a rare element, everyone had witnessed how powerful Vincent was when he fought Snick. He had used his superpower so mysteriously that he looked like a fire-type superpower user. After hearing Vincent¡¯s introduction, William narrowed his eyes, and a cold light flashed before his eyes. No one knew what he was thinking. ¡°Hello, everyone. My name is Nabil. I have an A-Class control superpower, Holy Light Binding.¡± Behind Nabil¡¯s thick glasses was a pair of dull eyes. ¡°A-Class superpower?¡± Oscanthus looked at Nabil. ¡°A-Class, specially recruited?¡± William sneered. Nyssa frowned slightly. ¡°I know about Holy Light Binding. It can bind the target¡¯s body for one second.¡± No one present could understand why a person with an A-Class superpower was specially recruited. ¡°I also have another A-Class superpower. It¡¯s a support-type ability with buffs.¡± No one knew whether Nabil was honest or slow-witted. He did not seem to care about other people¡¯s opinions at all. In fact, there was a possibility that he did not care at all. ¡°Dual abilities?¡± Chris, who was initially uninterested, suddenly light up. He looked at Nabil with a vigorous fighting spirit. The quality of this year¡¯s freshmen was not bad! Everyone looked at Nabil and was surprised. Two superpowers were simply too rare. Quinn was one of the three great schools in Falcon Country. There were more than ten S-Class superpower users. However, other than Nabil, no other students had two special superpowers. It was indeed rare for someone to have two special superpowers. However, this did not include Avril as she had yet to introduce herself. ¡°I have another superpower, and it¡¯s an A-Class, elemental type, 100,000 Lightning Strikes.¡± ¡°Three superpowers!¡± This time, even Vincent and those who knew about Avril¡¯s two superpowers looked at Nabil with a surprised expression. Although two superpowers were rare, it was not unheard of. Everyone could accept it. However, for someone to have three superpowers, it was ridiculous. They had never even heard of it, let alone seen it. There was no record of them in history. In other words, Nabil was the first person to ever awaken three superpowers! Nabil¡¯s three superpowers were even more surprising to Vincent. It was not an exaggeration to say that he was shocked. The three superpowers actually existed! Furthermore, Nabil was still standing there. This proved that even if his three S-Class superpowers were exposed, he would not be in any danger. Of course, unless it was absolutely necessary, Vincent would not expose his three S-Class superpowers. It could be observed how rare three superpowers were based on the people¡¯s reactions. There was also a fundamental difference between an S-Class and an A-Class. There was not even one student that possessed two S-Class superpowers. For him to have three S-Class superpowers would be too shocking. As for the fact that superpowers could evolve, he will not mention it to anyone. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll be classmates from now on. You guys have plenty of time to talk.¡± Chris stopped everyone¡¯s discussion. She then turned to look at Angelina and her sister to ask them to introduce themselves. After Angelina and her sister finished introducing themselves, Chris stood up. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve finished the most important things for today¡¯s meeting. Now, let¡¯s talk about the school¡¯s arrangements.¡± ¡°In order to select those who will participate in the special enrollment competition, I will be conducting a special training for you before school starts.¡± Chris smiled mysteriously. ¡°At the same time, it¡¯s also a kind of selection process.¡± She did not mention how the special training would be conducted, nor did she mention the selection criteria. She just notified everyone when to meet. After that, she dismissed the group, leaving everyone confused. Chapter 31: Seeking Advice on the Flash Method, The Special Training Had Begun "Hey, Vincent!" On the way back to the dormitory, Angelina and Vincent were chatting happily when a dull voice came from behind them. After they turned around, they saw Hixton, Nyssa, and Oscanthus. Hixton was the one who called out Vincent''s name. "I also have a fire attribute superpower. It''s fate. Let''s get to know each other." Hixton walked to Vincent and extended his right hand with a smile. Vincent looked at Hixton''s face. He looked fierce and his smile did not look friendly. "Senior Hixton, please advise me." Vincent could not tell what Hixton was thinking, but he did not back down. "Hehe, you don''t have to be so cautious!" Hixton''s face was a little awkward but he proceeded to maintain a normal expression. "Actually, I..." Vincent looked at Hixton''s stuttering. He was puzzled. Nyssa rolled her eyes at Hixton. She smiled and asked Vincent, "Actually, he wanted to ask you, how did you do Flash?" "This..." Vincent was stunned. He did not expect the three of them to ask about Flash. Flash was an ability that he developed after the evolution of his superpower. It was very difficult for him to master. Vincent had even failed a few times when he tried to use Flash. He was actually practicing Flash when he fought against Snick. There was probably some luck involved to be able to defeat Snick. Moreover, Flash was Vincent''s unique skill. It was very rude of them to ask so boldly. Nasha, as if she could hear Vincent''s thoughts, apologized. "If it''s difficult, then forget it. I apologize for our rudeness." "However, you also know that a superpowered person wants to pursue and improve on the use of their superpower. If possible, please tell us." Oscanthus pushed up his glasses and said, "We won''t let you teach us for nothing in return." "It''s just that we don''t really have anything to exchange at this very moment. If you believe in our credibility as three S-Class superpowered people, we guarantee that we will return you equal gifts in the future." Hixton''s face was red, but he did not say anything. It was a difficult thing to bring up. Vincent''s eyes swept over the three of them. Aside from Hixton''s fierce expression, which made it hard for Vincent to see his good intentions, Nyssa and Oscanthus seemed very sincere. After thinking for a while, Vincent decided to tell them about Flash. He also did not forget about their promise. Nevertheless, it was enough for them to befriend one another just in case they needed help in the future. After all, everyone had a heart of gratitude. Even if they could not repay him now, they would definitely repay him in the future. This was also the main reason why Doyle, the principal of Ellis School, and Chris, who was recruiting teachers for Quinn, wanted to help Vincent. "The principle of Flash is not difficult. The main idea is that the requirements for controlling superpowers are too high." Vincent began to explain. Although it was not very detailed, he explained what his focuses were and how to use Flash. Hixton felt as if he had obtained a treasure. He expressed his gratitude towards Vincent with excitement. Nyssa and Oscanthus were also happy. At the same time, they were also surprised by Vincent''s talent. They were amazed that he was able to think of such an unconstrained combat method. Moreover, this method was not only for the fire element; it could also be used for all the other elements. In other words, if Vincent''s method was made known to all, the elements that were ranked top in attack power would become even more powerful. The three of them then left. Angelina looked at Vincent with a puzzled expression. "Vincent, are you having a fever? Why would you share such an important skill with the others?" "The special training selection will start tomorrow. Aren''t you afraid that they will use this against you?" Avril was also puzzled, but she did not ask. Nabil frowned, as he thought about the method that Vincent had just mentioned. Vincent smiled. "It''s not to say that a secret has been exposed. It is just a change in one''s thinking." "Besides, I''ve practiced for three days, but I still can''t completely master it. How can they master it in one day?" Vincent did not mean to look down on anyone. He just wanted to give it another try. He had developed this method for his superpower. Therefore, it was natural for him to have a better understanding of it compared to the others. However, even he could not completely master it. He did not believe that anyone could have a better understanding of the method than him. Angelina was not a fool. On the contrary, she was very smart. She immediately understood Vincent''s explanation and smiled brightly again. When Avril heard Vincent''s explanation, she felt inexplicably relieved. Nabil was still thinking. None of them knew that behind a tree that was not far away, William looked at Angelina who was smiling happily and clenched his fists tightly. ¡­ The next day, Vincent received another notification from Chris in the chat group. He instructed everyone to go to the battlefield. The battlefield was a place where students practiced their combat abilities. The battlefield also had all kinds of training equipment and testing equipment. By the time Vincent and Nabil arrived at the battlefield, everyone else had almost arrived. William was talking to Angelina. Behind him, there were three people. They were the three people who greeted him at the meeting the day before. Angelina was annoyed. Everyone could see her annoyance through her brows. It was obvious that she was extremely unhappy talking to William, but she could not leave. However, William did not seem to notice her annoyance at all. When Angelina saw Vincent, the annoyance on her face disappeared. "Vincent! You''re here!" Angelina went to Vincent and hugged his arm. William remained in place. His face was filled with embarrassment. He then looked at Vincent. His eyes were filled with uncontrollable anger and killing intent. He shot a look at the three people behind him. The three people looked at Vincent and nodded back at William. After everyone had arrived, Chris clapped her hands to get everyone''s attention. "I''ve gathered everyone here today for the special training I mentioned previously." Vincent looked at Chris. "Teacher Chris, how will the special training be conducted?" Other than the superpower training room, the special training in the school was very boring to Vincent. After all, Vincent had already grasped the skills that he had gained in the wild. He believed that it would be more practical to go to the wild a few more times. Chris revealed a mysterious smile. "Since it''s a special training, I naturally won''t disappoint anyone." "Last night, I submitted the special training plan to the principal of the headquarter. The principal has already approved it." "Next, I would like to announce that the special training for this year''s special enrollment competition has officially begun!" After saying that, Chris looked at everyone. She saw everyone''s disinterested looks. However, she did not feel embarrassed at all and merely shrugged her shoulders. "This special training selection is divided into five parts: psionic control, usage of superpowers, physical fitness, combat strength, and combat ability." "The top five students with the best overall results will participate in this year''s special enrollment competition." Chris walked and stood beside a small silver house. "Today, we are going to select two captains through the simulation duel equipment." Chapter 32: Simulated Duels The simulated duel was a new device introduced by Quinn for the year. According to the settings, the simulated duels could be used to fight monsters or people of different levels and abilities. It was used to test one''s ability to fight. The fights were no different from the usual duels, but one would not actually be in mortal danger or get injured from it. The simulated duel prioritized the students'' safety to the maximum extent. At the same time, it would also ensure that battle maniacs like Chris would not go around looking for people to fight. Chris wiped her waist with her left hand and took out a blue folder. "When I read your names, please enter the simulator. Your respective levels have already been set." "The equipment will match you with your opponents, according to your names." She opened the folder. "Nyssa." Nyssa took a step forward. Aside from encouraging Hixton and Oscanthus, she also smiled at Vincent. She opened the door of the simulator and walked in. The moment she closed the door, a ray of light shot out from the top of the simulator and slowly spread out into the air. Nyssa was standing inside, on a vast prairie. Less than five meters away from her was a high-level monster known as the Saber-Toothed Thunder Tiger. The Saber-Toothed Thunder Tiger was a high-level monster. It was as fast as wind and lightning. It could also spit out explosive thunder balls. It was very difficult to deal with. "This is the viewing screen of the simulation console. We can see Nyssa''s entire battle through the screen." Chris introduced the console to the puzzled crowd. On the screen, they could see that Nyssa was fully focused on the Saber-Toothed Thunder Tiger in front of her. The Saber-Toothed Thunder Tiger''s eyes were filled with ferocity. It bent its body; it looked like it was about to pounce. The wind blew the grass low. The Saber-Toothed Thunder Tiger roared and suddenly pounced on Nyssa. Nyssa dodged it and threw her right hand at the Saber-Toothed Thunder Tiger. A cloud of black gas hit the Saber-Toothed Thunder Tiger. The Saber-Toothed Thunder Tiger landed on where Nyssa was standing before. Its front claws clawing wildly. At the same time, Nyssa stood beside the Saber-Toothed Thunder Tiger and pulled out the psionic gun on her waist. Bang! The psionic bullet hit the Saber-Toothed Thunder Tiger''s head. The Saber-Toothed Thunder Tiger fell to the ground. It then stood up and shook its head in confusion. A bloody hole appeared on the side of its ear. "Eh? What''s going on?" Angelina looked at Vincent with a puzzled expression. Avril glared at Angelina. "The Shadow Canopy can seal the target''s five senses, but once attacked, it will come into contact." Angelina grinned at Avril and stuck out her tongue. William, who was standing at the side, saw this, and his eyes were filled with gloom. He asked his underlings behind him in a cold voice, "Have you prepared what I asked?" One of the underlings had a fawning look on his face. "Prince William, I''m ready. Hehe, I''ll teach him a lesson later." The battle between Nyssa and the Saber-Toothed Thunder Tiger continued. Nyssa''s battle method was very advantageous. She restricted the Saber-Toothed Thunder Tiger''s movements through the Shadow Canopy while shooting with her psionic gun. Ten minutes later, Nasha successfully killed the Saber-Toothed Thunder Tiger. Although she consumed a lot of physical strength and superpower, she did not receive any damage. From the beginning to the end of the battle, the Saber-Toothed Thunder Tiger did not touch Nyssa at all. "Nyssa Theseus wins!" The simulator rang with an electronic sound. Kacha! The simulator turned on once again, and Nyssa walked out. She looked exactly the same as before. She did not look like she had used up too much stamina or power. Everyone including Nyssa had puzzled expressions. Chris then gave an explanation. "The simulated duel device doesn''t really allow you to fight. Instead, it collects your spirit to form a spiritual body." "You would feel like a long time has passed, but in reality, you only used one-tenth of the usual time." Everyone checked their phones for the time. They then realized that only ten minutes had passed since Nyssa entered and exited the simulator. Nyssa, on the other hand, felt like the battle had lasted more than a hundred minutes. "Hixton." Bald Hixton took a step forward, bowed to Vincent, and turned to walk towards the simulator. Vincent did not expect Hixton to bow and was immediately stunned. Oscanthus and Nyssa walked over. "When we went back yesterday, Hixton practiced Flash overnight. Although he was still unable to use it, his control over his power was much stronger." "He was expressing his gratitude to you." After listening to their explanation, Vincent actually felt a little embarrassed. Others were curious about the reason Hixton had bowed to Vincent. Chris on the other hand was extremely shocked. He knew Hixton well and had fought against Hixton before. He was very clear about Hixton''s arrogance. Even when he was beaten to the ground by Chris, he did not say a single word, beg for mercy or admit defeat. Yet today, he suddenly bowed to Vincent. It was clear that he truly respected Vincent from the bottom of his heart. A third-year senior respecting a freshman who had yet to officially enter the school. How could Chris not be shocked? "Vincent, it looks like I''ve underestimated you!" Chris walked in front of Vincent and said excitedly. Vincent just shrugged. On the projection screen, Hixton appeared to be standing in the woods. His opponent was an agility-type Esper. According to the display, that Esper''s ability was an S-Class Shadow Kill. Shadow Kill, an S-Class agility-type Esper superpower. It could be perfectly hidden in places with shadows. Plus, the battle was taking place in the woods, so it was not good for Hixton at all. Although Hixton looked like a fierce, and boorish man, in actual fact, he was actually a very meticulous person. As the circumstances were incredibly disadvantageous to him, Hixton released his superpower and ignited the surrounding trees. In the forest, a small flame was likely to cause a big fire. Plus, Hixton used his World-Burning Flames superpower. "Hixton Narrick wins!" Just as he lit up a large area of trees, the voice of the simulated dueling device rang out once again. No one had any objections to this decision. After lighting up the entire forest, it was obvious that victory was only a matter of time. Even assault-type superpowered people would not be able to survive, let alone agility-type superpowered people. Therefore, it was naturally understandable for a decision to be made earlier. And just like that, it was Vincent''s turn. Something worth mentioning was that William had been ranked ahead of Vincent. His opponent was an S-Class fire Elementalist. Although he had good combat experience, his psionic power was exhausted in the end, and he died under the Monster Affinity that William controlled. From the beginning to the end, William stood in place and did not move. He even used a white bear as a backrest and looked very comfortable. His fighting strength made everyone fearful of him. When facing someone with a Monster Affinity superpower, no matter how strong someone was, there was nothing they could do. "Vincent, go for it!" Just as Vincent stepped into the simulator, Angelina''s voice sounded. Vincent turned his head and smiled at Angelina but did not say anything. After seeing the two of them, William was so angry that his chest was heaving up and down. He called for his underling. "Change his opponent to the king level!" The underling jumped in fright and explained quickly, "Prince William, this won''t do! If his opponent is the king level, it will be too obvious." "How about the advanced level? We can pretend that the equipment malfunctioned." Prince William was very unwilling, but he knew that it was the better option, so he nodded. Chapter 33: Battle, Cockatoo Vincent looked at the enclosed space that had nothing but a chair. His face was filled with boredom. He thought that a high-level device like this would be magical. "Please enter your name." The gentle voice instruced. It felt like it was coming from everywhere. "Vincent Amore." "Checking now, please wait a moment..." "Check complete, input correct, starting simulation battle." "Please sit on the chair." Vincent followed suit and sat on the chair. As he sat on the chair, his vision went black. When he could see again, he was at the Colosseum. There were eight iron gates surrounding him, and behind the iron gates was a black hole. Vincent frowned. The Colosseum was built in the Middle Ages. He did not expect Quinn to include it in the scene. "Roar!" The iron gate in front suddenly opened, and with a loud roar, a red monkey dashed out. The monkey had a rooster-like crown on its head, and its tail was made up of a few long peacock tails. "Bird-tailed Cockscomb Monkey!" Vincent''s eyes widened. Bird-tailed Cockscomb Monkey, also known as the Cockatoo, was a high-level monster with an extremely high IQ. It could use psionic weapons just like humans. It was one of the most difficult monsters to deal with amongst all other high-level monsters. Outside the simulator, Chris was shocked when she saw the Colosseum. As far as she knew, there was no such scene in the simulator. When the Cockatoo emerged, most of the people present had their mouths agape. Beginner versus advanced? This was too unreal! Never heard of it! Could it be that Quinn had a high score for Vincent''s combat ability? Chris licked his lips again, his body trembling, and the desire to fight in his eyes burst out. The sisters and Nabil had on worried faces. The others were shocked. Only William had a cruel smile on his face. "Not good! There''s a problem!" Chris''s expression changed drastically. Although the simulator would not harm Vincent, such a problem meant that there was a bug in the device. Who knows what problems might arise in the future? If it was someone with strong mental endurance, it would be fine. However, if it was someone who had a slightly weaker mental endurance, it might leave a psychological scar. This was the only way the device could cause harm to the students. It was also the most difficult issue to treat. Angelina heard that there was a problem with the simulated dueling device, and her face was filled with panic. "Teacher Chris, please explain clearly! What''s the problem?" "This scene doesn''t exist in the simulated dueling device. Moreover, the device had clearly set Vincent''s level by mistake." Chris explained the situation to Angelina while taking out her phone to make a call. "Oh my God! Look! Vincent won!" Just as Chris dialed the number, she heard Hixton''s surprised voice. "What? He won?" Chris quickly looked up at the projection screen. On the screen, Vincent was kneeling on one knee and was covered in blood. In front of him was a charred corpse that looked like charcoal. One could tell that this was the corpse of the Cockatoo. "What''s going on?" Chris opened her mouth in shock. Six minutes ago, in the simulator. Vincent looked at the Cockatoo in front of him and clenched his fists. Although it was the first time that he faced a high-level monster, Vincent was not afraid at all. Firstly, it was because this was only a simulated battle and there was no real danger to his life. This allowed Vincent to have no worries at all. The second was because he had the chance to fight against a high-level monster. Vincent could test out his strength and gains during this period of time. To him, this was a good thing. "Squeak Squeak!" The Cockatoo barked at Vincent a few times and rushed forward directly. Vincent''s gaze was focused. He waved his hand and cast the Hellfire net. He wanted to wrap the net around the Cockatoo. However, the Cockatoo was very agile. It dodged and at the same time grabbed a handful of soil and threw it at Vincent. Vincent drew out his Black Battle Saber and slashed it open. He then followed up with the Collapsing Mountain Strike. The Cockatoo did not expect Vincent to react so fast. The Collapsing Mountain Strike was so strong, it sent the Cockatoo flying. "Squeak Squeak!" The Cockatoo let out a blood-curdling scream. It crashed into the wall with a bang. Vincent did not want it to escape. He jumped to reduce the distance between him and the Cockatoo. Three Hellfire arrows were shot out. The eyes of the Cockatoo turned red. It was obvious that it was enraged. "Roar!" The Cockatoo opened its mouth and roared. This sound was like the roar of a tiger and dragon. It was not something that a monkey could produce. The roar was very loud. It was so loud that it formed sound waves and shattered the Hellfire arrows. Moreover, its momentum did not decrease. Vincent was in the air. There was no way for him to dodge. He was hit hard. Not only was he sent flying, but his body seemed to have been cut open by a knife, with countless wounds appearing. Fresh blood instantly stained his clothes. His Black Battle Saber fell onto the ground, not too far away from the Cockatoo. The Cockatoo jumped up and down beside the saber and grabbed it. It mimicked Vincent and used a Collapsing Mountain Strike. However, it was obvious that it was just a demonstration. Although his saber was being used, the power of the Collapsing Mountain Strike was not strong. At the same time, Vincent felt the Cockatoo''s sonic wave attack head-on. He had also used up all his old strength and had yet to regenerate new strength. Although he tried to dodge it with all his strength, he did not dodge it completely. He was sent flying once again and spat out a mouthful of blood. However, he already had a plan in place. He had set up the seed of Hellfire. He was just waiting for the Cockatoo to come nearer before he detonated it. A high-level monster was still a high-level monster after all. For Vincent, it was still too strong. It was so strong that he did not even have time to react. If he was not careful, he would end up being restrained everywhere. "Flamethrower Combo!" Vincent mobilized his power forcefully and launched a set of attacks at the Cockatoo. The Cockatoo was shocked by the sudden appearance of flames and continued attacking. Vincent did not assume that one attack would be enough to kill the Cockatoo. He was not even the slightest bit upset. Instead, he used the Flamethrower Combo again. Vincent kept using the Flamethrower Combo, and the Cockatoo kept dodging. It panicked at first but became used to the attack. The Cockatoo was no longer afraid of Vincent''s Flamethrower Combo. At the same time, Vincent revealed a victorious smile. "It''s over." Vincent said softly, "Explode!" Boom! The Cockatoo was swallowed by the black flames beneath its feet and instantly turned into charcoal. It turned out that the reason why Vincent spent so much energy on the Flamethrower Combo was to force the Cockatoo to move. However, due to the excessive consumption of his power, although the Hellfire seed was detonated, it was not able to burn the Cockatoo to ashes. Fortunately, Hellfire was very strong. Although it only burned the Cockatoo for an instant, it still killed it. If it was not killed, Vincent would have been killed instead although it would not be for real. Just as Vincent thought the simulation was over, the other seven iron gates opened. Chapter 34: Fighting a High-Level Monster "There''s more?" Vincent''s eyes widened. The people outside the simulated dueling device had the same expression. "Teacher Chris, what''s going on?" Angelina looked anxiously at Chris. Chris was also at a loss. There may have been an error with the setup earlier but after seeing what was happening, it was clear that it was not the setup''s problem. Clearly, someone was targeting Vincent. However, Chris did not know who was targeting Vincent. No one noticed that William, who was standing behind the crowd, was revealing a sinister smile. "This time, I want to see whether you''ll still have the dignity to face Angelina!" His underling had a fawning look on his face. "Prince William, don''t worry. The program I created will not only hurt his self-esteem." "Oh? There are other uses?" William looked at his underling with a slight surprise. His underling had on a proud expression. "Prince William, to put it bluntly, the simulated dueling device is to create a virtual spiritual body." "The principle is very simple, but what if his spiritual body was really allowed to enter the battle, the result will be..." "Hehehe!" At the end of his sentence, he revealed a sinister smile. When William heard this, his brows raised. What a good fellow, a ruthless person! Seems like William will have to be careful in the future. If such a wicked person were to cause trouble, it would be impossible to control him. Although he thought so in his heart, William''s face was filled with a smile of approval. "Not bad! You did well in this matter! I will reward you in the future." The person quickly thanked him; his face was filled with excitement. Little did he know that in William''s heart, he had already been pushed to the bottom. Everyone was discussing Vincent''s battle outside the simulator. Chris even contacted the school urgently for help. Inside, Vincent''s entire body was trembling. His eyes were tightly shut, and his brows were furrowed. Inside the Colosseum, Vincent quickly stuffed a few all-rounded recovery pills into his mouth and picked up his saber. He looked at the seven high-level monsters with a solemn expression. "Black-and-White Ringed Snake! Each ring on its body was like a self-destruct button. The damage range is wide." "Flying Centipede! Thousand-legged wings. It uses its wings to launch sound wave attacks. Thousand-legged legs are like sharp blades." "Punching Mole! Its attack speed is fast, and its agility is high. Each punch has a force of over a thousand pounds." "Fire-Breathing Lizard! It can spit out flames that melt alloys." "Killer Vine! Purple Vine, contains lethal poison." "Gale Bird! Possesses the ability to spit out wind blades." "Sulfuric Acid Toad! Its entire body is filled with a high concentration of sulfuric acid. It also spits sulfuric acid balls. The sulfuric acid balls can turn the ground into lethal poison." Seven high-level monsters. They were not something that Vincent could easily deal with. The slightest carelessness would result in death. However, he had to fight against seven of them at the same time. Vincent felt that it was simply impossible. "Quinn really overestimated me." Vincent smiled bitterly and decisively admitted defeat. However, the expected withdrawal from the battle did not happen. Instead, it aroused the ferocity of the seven monsters. The seven monsters attacked Vincent directly. Vincent was dumbfounded. Why was he unable to withdraw from the simulated battle? After seeing the seven monsters'' attacks coming right at him and were about to hit his body, he quickly used Hellfire to form a protective barrier to shield himself. The attacks of the monsters were not limited. They attacked one after another. Vincent could not even retaliate. As for the escape route, it was completely blocked. He could only take the beating passively as he could not retaliate. After releasing Hellfire, his power that had just recovered a little depleted rapidly. As long as his power was exhausted, death awaited Vincent. Although it was only a simulated battle, Vincent did not like the feeling very much. At the same time, he was also thinking about why he was unable to withdraw from the simulated battle. Outside the simulator, everyone became nervous when they saw Vincent being surrounded and attacked. Angelina''s eyes were watery. William and his three underlings were all happy. If it wasn''t for the situation, they would have laughed out loud. The school staff had also arrived. They were checking the simulator and tried to stop the simulation. However, no matter how much they tried, they could not solve the issue. They were also afraid of hurting Vincent, so they could not use violence directly. For a moment, everyone did not know what to do. In the simulator, Vincent sat on the chair with his fists clenched. His facial features twisted together, and a wisp of scarlet blood was visible at the corner of his mouth. In the Colosseum, Vincent was still thinking of a solution. In the end, he could only sigh helplessly. He thought that he could hide his three S-Class superpowers, but now it seemed like he could not hide it anymore. Monster Affinity! Vincent decided to use Monster Affinity. Although Vincent had never really used Monster Affinity in battle before, its power was extremely strong. The moment Vincent used Monster Affinity, the seven high-level monsters stopped their attacks and looked at Vincent in a daze. Outside the simulator, the people watching Vincent''s battle through the projection screen were all stunned. This included William and his underlings. It was not because they had discovered Vincent''s Monster Affinity superpower. It was because they did not understand why the monsters had stopped attacking Vincent. "What''s going on?" William turned to look at the underling with doubt in his eyes. The underling was shocked by William''s gaze. "Prince William, I don''t know either!" His tone was extremely anxious as he quickly took out the small black box from his storage ring and began to operate it. "Hurry up and finish him off! I want him dead! Otherwise, I''ll kill you!" William gritted his teeth and said fiercely whilst turning his head to look at the projection screen. The seven high-level monsters looked at Vincent with curiosity. They looked at each other, completely unable to understand what was going on. They were clearly filled with endless malice towards this human. Why couldn''t they bear to attack him? "How is it? Why hasn''t the monster attacked him yet?" William asked his underling once again. This time, his tone was extremely stern and filled with disgust. "Soon! Soon!" The underling''s forehead was already covered in fine beads of sweat. Both of his hands were rapidly operating the black box as he spoke. "Found it!" The staff member who was desperately searching for the simulated dueling equipment suddenly spoke. He was very surprised and relaxed his tone. "What''s going on?" Chris asked hurriedly with a worried expression. Angelina and the others also surrounded him. "Someone tampered with the data of the simulated dueling equipment using external means." The staff frowned. External means required someone to tamper with the simulator directly. In other words, the person who caused Vincent to encounter such a situation was at the scene. However, at this point, the staff had no way to continue investigating. The other party wanted to control the monster to attack Vincent and activated the control mode. This left a clue for the staff. Chapter 35: Vincent Elected Captain The expression of the underling who was operating the black box suddenly changed. "We''ve been discovered!" He did not hear the staff member''s words as he was too focused. When he was discovered, he tried to back out quickly, but it was too late. Meanwhile, William had already distanced himself from the hacker underling whilst the staff member was speaking. "Naberius!" Chris''s face turned dark as she walked towards the student who had just put away the black box in a swift motion. "Ah!" The student raised his head and looked at Chris''s expression. His face was filled with panic. "Law enforcement team! Take him away and report him to the school. He is suspected of killing a classmate and will be expelled." Chris said coldly. "No! No! I''m innocent!" Naberius was panicking and struggled. "Prince William! Save me! Save me!" Everyone''s gaze turned towards William. This person was following William, and everyone present knew that. Furthermore, Naberius had no enmity with Vincent. If it was not for William, he would not have attacked Vincent. William''s expression turned ugly, and he cursed silently in his heart. "What does it have to do with me! Attacking a classmate for personal grudges! Serves you right!" "I, William, swear in the name of the royal family that I will not fight with someone like you!" After saying that, he waved his hand angrily and turned his head away. "Prince William! Prince William!" Naberius was still shouting and struggling, but it was of no use. Everyone also knew that this matter must have been ordered by William, but because he was a member of the royal family, no one said anything. Chris only gave William a stern glance, then turned around and walked back to the simulator. She looked at the staff with a worried expression. "The student inside will be fine, right?" The staff answered without raising his head, "His spiritual power will suffer some damage." "But this student''s willpower is very strong, so the damage to his spiritual power is very small." "Please, you must save him. He''s the best student in this batch." Chris was afraid that the staff did not know Vincent''s importance. She quickly reminded them. Everyone heard Chris''s comment, but no one said anything to refute it, and no one showed any dissatisfaction. A new student who had not even started school yet had killed a high-level monster. Plus, he was only a beginner-level superpower user. Everyone knew that there was no one else who could achieve such a feat at Vincent''s age and level. Even battle maniac Chris had a look of admiration for Vincent. However, this did not affect his desire to compete with Vincent. Angelina walked in front of William. Her face was filled with anger. "William, I''m telling you, if anything happens to Vincent, I won''t let you off!" Hixton and the two others also looked at William with hostility. In the world of superpowered people, their family background was a form of support. Therefore, William did not feel much pressure. Avril walked to Angelina, hugged her shoulders, and turned to leave without saying anything. She glared at William before leaving. Chris turned to look at William and grinned. "Very good, very good. I''ll remember you, Prince William." Nabil was the most direct. With a flip of his hand, he summoned 100,000 Lightning Strikes. A ball of lightning crackled in his hand, and golden lightning wrapped around his palm. Inside the simulator, Vincent''s seven orifices were bleeding, and his entire body was twitching. In the Colosseum, the hostility of the seven high-level monsters towards Vincent reduced. They even started to feel close to him. Of course, Vincent did not know what was happening outside the simulator. He was still trying his best to use Monster Affinity to stabilize the seven high-level monsters. Kacha! Crash! Just as Vincent''s power was about to be exhausted, his surroundings shattered like glass. In the simulator, Vincent suddenly opened his eyes and panted heavily. He only felt pain all over his body. He felt like his hands and feet were no longer his. At the same time, the simulator''s door was opened from the outside. Angelina was the first to rush in and cradled Vincent. "Vincent, are you okay? Where do you feel uncomfortable?" Angelina was panicking. Her hands searched Vincent''s body, her face full of worry. Vincent was completely powerless. He could not even answer. He could only smile at Angelina. His smile was not good-looking after the battle. When Avril saw Vincent''s expression, she was also very worried, but she did not show it. "Hahaha! Good kid, you''re not dead! Not bad! Not bad! As expected of the man that I value!" Chris saw that Vincent was still alive and heaved a sigh of relief secretly, but he did not seem to care. He did not care about Vincent''s safety. He was only concerned about whether he could fight Vincent. Vincent was able to kill high-level monsters and he was only a beginner-level superpower user. He was also able to fight seven monsters at the same time. He seemed like he was undefeatable. Although it was only a short period of time, it was enough to make him admire Vincent. Nabil stood at the side. He did not say or do anything. "Alright, let the Doctor check it out." Chris walked in. She was followed by a doctor in a white coat. The Quinn''s school doctor was a superpower user. He was an A-Class superpower healer. He walked in front of Vincent. His hands were glowing with a green light. He placed his hands five centimeters away from Vincent''s body. He then walked around his body. "This is unbelievable! Other than his spirit being exhausted, there isn''t any problem!" The school doctor''s face was filled with shock. He then started to treat Vincent''s spirit. Ten minutes later, the school doctor left. Vincent felt much better, and his body was filled with strength again. "Vincent! Let me tell you... Sob, sob, sob!" Angelina saw that Vincent was fine and wanted to tell him that William had framed him. However, Avril covered her mouth. "We''ll be leaving first." Avril glanced at Vincent and pulled Angelina away forcefully. As the simulator had a problem, the selection of the team leader could not continue. Vincent was confused as he did not know what had happened during the simulation battle. Angelina looked like she had something to say, but she was pulled back by Avril. He turned to look at Nabil and asked. Nabil shook his head and kept quiet. The others did not say anything either. After that, Chris proceeded to announce that the selection was over. Vincent would be the captain and Chris would be the vice-captain. No one objected to Vincent being the captain. They put themselves in Vincent''s shoes. They knew that no one could do it better than him. There was also no objection to Chris as the vice-captain. This was the man that represented Quinn and had beaten students from the other schools. He was not invincible, but he had won more matches than he lost. Quinn was ranked 12th in the trial tower and 4th in the student ranking competition. Who could refute the decision to make such a strong man as the vice-captain? Chapter 36: Three Tests, The Principal Appeared The night passed quietly. The next day, everyone gathered in the battleground once again. After seeing that everyone had arrived, Chris said, "Today, we will be testing the three attributes of superpower control, psionic ability usage, and physical fitness." Superpower control depended on how much power one could compress. Psionic ability usage was relatively more complicated. One had to check the mastery of the psionic ability comprehensively. This included changes in attack power, psionic ability, and so on. Physical fitness was the easiest. The use of superpower and psionic ability was not required for this test. Students were only tested based on their ability to run at maximum speed and how long they could run for. As Chris explained how they were going to test the three attributes, an old man suddenly appeared out of thin air. The old man''s beard and hair were all white. He was not tall and was wearing a black and blue long robe. He looked very kind. The overall feeling that he gave was very profound, and his eyes were calm. However, his eyes would occasionally flash a few rays of starlight. It was as if his eyes contained an endless starry sky. When Chris saw the old man, her expression changed. She bowed quickly and greeted respectfully, "Principal Sibis!" Sibis Gaia was the principal of Quinn Advanced School of Superpowers, the Garrison General of Southeast Falcon Country, and the biological grandfather of Angelina and Avril. Sibis nodded at Chris and turned to look at Vincent and the others. His gaze stopped at Vincent and Angelina for a moment. "Not bad! All of you are not bad! In the future, Quinn will be proud of all of you!" After encouraging the students, Sibis turned to look at Chris. "Teacher Chris, you will have to work hard next!" Chris was overwhelmed by what he said and waved her hand hastily, gesturing that it will not be hard. Chris did not even dare to breathe in front of Sibis. However, this was not because she was afraid of Sibis. Rather, it was because Sibis''s aura was too strong. When she was talking to Sibis, she felt as if she was a student that had not graduated. She basically felt like a child again. Sibis looked at the students, and finally, his gaze stopped at Vincent. "Not bad! You''re very good!" He took the opportunity to look at Angelina and her sister who was standing beside Vincent. He looked at Angelina in particular, his face full of doting and helplessness. Angelina made a silent gesture at Sibis, and stuck out her tongue cutely. Avril slapped her head, her eyes full of warning. Sibis looked at the two sisters and shook his head dotingly. "The strong are diligent and hard-working. The road ahead is full of thorns. I hope that you will ascend to the peak and look down upon all the heroes!" he said. "Children, paint a picture of the prosperous times that belongs to you!" Before he finished speaking, Sibis''s figure suddenly disappeared in front of everyone. Everyone present was very excited, including William. Sibis was a strong man. He could be considered one of the best in the entire Falcon Country. He did not have the slightest bit of arrogance even though he was a member of the royal family. Vincent looked at where Sybis had disappeared, his eyes shining brightly. This was a truly strong man! He could use his power freely and move wherever his heart wishes to go. It did not seem like there was any danger, but he could clearly feel a strong destructive power circulating within his body. In fact, it was similar to a volcano that had not erupted. A volcano may look like it is not dangerous, but it could erupt at any time and place. "Falcon Nation only has five Garrison Generals. Principal Sibis is one of them..." "So strong! We don''t know when we will reach this level." Everyone discussed in low voices, and the atmosphere was at a high. "Congratulations, Vincent! You had been praised by Principal Sibis." Chris walked in front of Vincent with an unconcealable battle intent on his face. The others just glanced at him and did not pay much attention to him. Vincent had fought against eight high-level monsters by himself the day before. Everyone did not have a problem with Sibis praising his combat ability and talent. However, Vincent did not think so. He did not think that a powerhouse like Sibis would pay attention to him just because of the simulated battle yesterday. There was definitely something that he did not know. "Alright, students, let''s continue." Chris clapped her hands to attract everyone''s attention. "Next, the first item, superpower control." When everyone heard Chris''s words, they all stretched out their hands and summoned their superpowers. However, Vincent was different. He summoned his psionic ability instead. This is because he had been using his psionic ability to wrap his superpower ever since he started practicing superpower compression. Therefore, he was unable to change it. He also did not know that it was his method that caused his control to be better than everybody else''s. When everyone saw Vincent''s method, they were all stunned. It was really too unique and maverick. The sisters and William all revealed shocked expressions. They had practiced this method before, but it was impossible for them to master it. They did not expect Vincent, who did not have any foundation, to be able to do it. Chris''s gaze swept across everyone''s hands. "Vincent is number one, superpower control level, advanced." In Vincent''s hand was a shotput-sized Hellfire ball. "Chris is number two, superpower control level, advanced." The ball in Chris''s hand was one size larger than Vincent''s. "Avril is third, superpower control level, advanced." The ball in Avril''s hand was one and a half times larger than Vincent''s. She looked at the Hellfire ball in Vincent''s hand and frowned. She tried her best to compress it a little more, but the ball did not shrink. After Chris recorded everyone''s superpower control level, she had everyone withdraw their superpower. "Next, let''s move on to the second item, psionic ability control." Chris glanced at Vincent. Everyone else also looked at Vincent. Vincent''s control over his psionic ability could be clearly seen during the simulated battle. If Vincent was in second place for this, no one would dare to claim first place. This included Hixton and the other two third-year seniors. They did not dare to do better than Vincent. "What''s there to compete! Although I don''t want to admit it, I admit that Vincent''s control over his psionic ability is inferior," Chris said, whilst looking at the others with disdain in his eyes. Although everyone knew that Chris was right, his appearance was very infuriating. Teacher Chris thought about it and also felt like no one present could compete with Vincent and his control of his psionic ability. "Since no one has any objections, I shall announce that Vincent is in first place in psionic ability control." Vincent really wanted to speak up. However, after observing the situation at hand, anything he said would have been superfluous. In the end, he decided to not say anything and just kept quiet. The psionic ability control competition for the others then began. Unexpectedly, the person with the strongest control over his psionic ability was Nabil. Chris and Avril were tied for third place. Chris recorded everyone''s results. "The third event, the physical fitness competition." Chris pointed at the battleground. "Begin." Everyone started moving. In an instant, twelve afterimages appeared in the battleground. Every single one of them was extremely fast and intertwined with one another. It was beautiful to see how motivated they were. Chapter 37: To the Wilderness, The Resting Place of Heroes Two hours later, only Vincent, Chris, Avril, and Oscanthus were still running. Vincent had expected such stamina from Chris and Avril. However, he was surprised to see Oscanthus still running as well. He did not look like someone who could run for long. No one knew how many laps they had run. Twenty minutes later, Oscanthus lost his balance and fell to the ground. He could no longer get up after the fall. Oscanthus gave a bitter smile after seeing the three of them still running. The three of them were not normal. Their physical fitness was too good. It was possible that even the fourth-grade students might not be able to do better than them. Although Chris was not currently in battle, he used his fighting spirit to run. This, along with the existence of his superpower, it was undeniable that his body was much stronger than an average person''s. Although he had already reached his limit, he could still persevere. Vincent only had himself to rely on ever since he was young. He had persevered throughout every training, especially when he wanted to awaken his superpower. Therefore, he was still far from reaching his limit. Avril. Ever since she lost to Vincent, she used Vincent as her goal. She hoped to defeat Vincent one day, in every aspect. However, her face became pale, and she was long gone. Her legs felt like they were filled with lead. They were very heavy every time she tried to lift them. Due to the lack of oxygen in her brain, her mind was in a trance, and she could not see clearly. However, she had a firm belief in her heart, and that was to defeat Vincent, even if it was just running. An hour later, Avril fainted and fell to the ground. Angelina was so scared that she ran to her and picked her up immediately. After she was sure that her sister was fine, she heaved a sigh of relief and smiled bitterly. How could she not know what Avril was thinking? "Sister! Why are you doing this!" Chris ran up beside Vincent and had an ugly expression on his face. However, he pretended to be relaxed and said, "Vincent, a new student is suppressing an older student. That''s enough, give up." Vincent bared his teeth at Chris, not saying a word. Another thirty minutes passed. Chris looked at Vincent, whose expression had not changed at all. He sighed, stopped walking, put his hands on his knees, and panted heavily. "You win." Chris shook his head and wiped off the sweat on his head. "What a freak. A guy who just awakened his superpower less than a month ago. How can he be so abnormal?" Vincent stopped walking, looked at Chris, and shrugged. He took a deep breath and slowly exhaled. He adjusted his breath calmly and recovered his strength. It was already dark. Chris announced the results again. She then recorded everyone''s results. "That''s all for today. You guys go back and rest. Tomorrow morning, we''ll meet here again. We''ll gather and go to the wild." Vincent''s eyes lit up when he heard that. They could finally go to the wild. To Vincent, the wild was simply heaven. In other words, where there were monsters, that was his heaven. His heaven could be in the wild or even the black hole. William squinted his eyes. His eyes flashing with a fierce light. ¡­ The next morning, the group gathered. Under Chris''s lead, they boarded the bus and left Quinn. There was a male teacher named Bixby who went with them. He was handsome and very sunny. Chris had specially invited him to help protect everyone. Vincent looked at the scenery outside and asked curiously, "Teacher Chris, we''re not going to Bick Town, are we?" Chris nodded and explained, "As this is a special training for you, we''re going to an intermediate monster activity area located five kilometers away from the city." "There are a lot of intermediate monsters there. High-level monsters will also appear from time to time. It is located in the opposite direction of Bick Town." Vincent nodded in understanding. He changed his posture, closed his eyes, and rested. He could now completely control his own power. In addition, the system had provided him with a lot of leveling up pills in his backpack. He could become an intermediate superpower user at any time. Therefore, he was not worried about the place that they were going to this time. He was even looking forward to it. Perhaps, he could even use this opportunity to level up. However, after considering his classmates'' levels, he decided to wait a little longer before he levels up again in order to not attract too much attention. After all, it only took him one month to become a pretty high-level superpower user. It was too shocking. He did not want to expose the fact that he was actually a three S-Class superpower user. The gains outweighed the losses. Three hours later, at about noon, the bus arrived in a town that was three times larger than Bick Town. It was no longer accurate to call it a town. It should be called a city instead. Hero City was the name of this city. Everyone looked at Hero City with puzzled expressions. They did not expect a city to be located in such a dangerous area. As this area was too far away from Blazing City, no one had ever traveled to this area. This included Battle Maniac Chris. "This city was built by the previous principals of Quinn." Bixby saw that everyone was puzzled and took the initiative to explain. "It has been able to withstand the attack of overlord-level monsters. It has also been more than a hundred years since it was built." "Before the monsters appeared, one of the branches of Quinn School was located here." As the bus got closer and closer to Hero City, Angelina said in a surprised tone, "Look! There are so many names on the city wall!" "How is that possible! Why are people''s names on the city wall? Damn it! There really is!" "Why are there people''s names on the city wall?" When Chris heard this, her expression became solemn, and her mood was very down. "You''re not mistaken, those are indeed people''s names..." "However, they have all been sacrificed." "Every name is your senior or my senior." "Hero City, how many stones you see are how many warriors that have died fighting for the survival of the human race. There is an equal number of people''s names engraved on them." Chris looked at the crowd with a very serious expression. "Or else, how do you think this city got its name?" "How would you still have the peace of mind to study?" Vincent was in awe. It had only been a hundred years since the black hole appeared, yet so many people had died. This group of people had died fighting for the future of the human race. They were worthy of being remembered. The bus stopped at the entrance of Hero City. Everyone got off the bus and bowed deeply in the direction of Hero City. This city was the resting place of all the past heroes. This was the respect that it deserved. "Alright, let''s go in. After passing through Hero City, the selection will officially begin." Chris checked and confirmed their identities with the teacher who was guarding Hero City. Everyone was then beckoned to enter Hero City. Three hours later, five hundred meters outside of Hero City, Chris said, "Alright, this place will be the center. Everything within a thousand meters will be your area of activity. Teacher Bixby and I will protect you secretly." Chapter 38: The Monster Farming Plan Chris said to everyone, "Remember, please don''t leave this area." "This is considered the depths of the wilderness. The levels of monsters here are very high, and they are also very strong." "Please remember, the purpose we are here is to train our combat strength. Killing the monsters is not the main purpose. Your survival here is more important." Everyone nodded when they heard this to show their understanding. Everyone then split up. Angelina walked in front of Vincent. "Vincent, let''s do it together. We had a great time working together!" Avril pursed her lips. If she wanted to follow Vincent, she would just say it. After thinking about it, it was indeed much easier and efficient to kill monsters together with Vincent in the wild. However, Vincent did not want to go with Angelina. Previously, he had no choice but to go with her. This was because, during that time, the two sisters were besieged by the Ghost Wolves and were really afraid. This caused Vincent to not be able to kill the monsters to his heart''s content. Also, it was different now. With Chris and Bixby''s secret protection, they would not let the two sisters encounter such danger. In that case, why should he not be able to kill monsters to his heart''s content? With this thought in mind, Vincent said, "Angelina, I''m sorry." "The range set by teacher Chris is too small. It''s of no value to my training." "I need to go deeper and look for stronger monsters." After hearing Vincent''s words, Avril bit her lips. She really wanted to be like Vincent. She wanted to be able to fight stronger monsters as well. However, her combat ability was far inferior to Vincent''s, so she could not go deeper into the wilderness. "That''s fine. The three of us together, we can take care of each other." Angelina quickly said, "My ability is very strong, I can make it easier for you to kill monsters!" Vincent shrugged. "Next time, I really can''t this time." He understood very clearly that bringing Angelina along would definitely help him kill monsters. However, he could not act recklessly. It was too awkward. Moreover, he wanted to try Monster Affinity this time. The previous simulated battle had given him a new idea on how to use the ability. If he used it well, it will increase the efficiency of killing monsters greatly. Angelina could only nod her head after seeing Vincent''s determined attitude. Chris looked at Vincent and the others and just smiled. He jumped up and down a few times and disappeared from everyone''s sight. The older students all understood him. He had always been a lone ranger and disdained to travel with others. Vincent left and William came to Angelina''s side. "Angelina, ignore that log. I''ll go with you." Angelina glanced at William with disdain. With a cold snort, she pulled Avril and left. Nabil and Nyssa also went with them. William''s expression froze, then turned gloomy. After seeing Vincent depart into the wilderness, he called his underling over and pointed at Vincent. The underling who was called over was stunned. He hesitated for a moment, then nodded and followed Vincent. After seeing everyone had left, Chris and Bixby looked at each other. They could see the seriousness in each other''s eyes. "Chris, do you think that the god-slaying plan can really succeed?" Bixby''s face was full of hesitation and reluctance. Chris''s expression changed, and she looked left and right cautiously. "This is a matter to be decided by the higher-ups. We are only responsible for carrying it out." She revealed a look of reluctance. "I only hope that a few more students in this batch can survive." Bixby sighed. "Time is too short. I hope everything goes smoothly." Chris nodded and did not say anything. On Angelina''s side, Nyssa looked at Angelina who was depressed with an ambiguous expression. "Angelina, you and Vincent have such a good relationship." Angelina was stunned. She blushed and her face was full of shyness. "Sister Nyssa, what are you talking about? We''re just ordinary friends." After seeing Angelina''s response, Avril''s head was full of black lines. She rolled her eyes directly at her. The ambiguous look in Nyssa''s eyes and the others became even more intense, but they did not say anything. Although Angelina said that they were just ordinary friends, her expression said otherwise. "Angelina, we have agreed to train hard." Avril looked in the direction that Vincent left, and her tone was very determined. "If you continue acting like this, the gap between you and him will only grow bigger and bigger." It was uncertain whether she was talking about Angelina or herself. Angelina looked in the direction where Vincent left. A hint of struggle flashed in her eyes. She then became determined. "Sister, let''s start training." Vincent naturally did not know what was going on over at Angelina''s side. At the same time, he chopped off the Horned Boar''s head with a single strike and shook off the blood on his saber with a flick of his hand. Horned Boar was an intermediate monster. Its skin was rough, and its flesh was thick. It relied entirely on the horn on its head to hit its target. "It''s too weak." Vincent kept the Horned Boar''s corpse and shook his head in dissatisfaction. The upgrade pill in his backpack increased by one. Vincent continued to go deeper into the wilderness. With his current combat strength, if the monsters were not top-tier intermediate monsters, they would not be able to cause him much trouble at all. It was likely that he could also fight ordinary high-level monsters for a bit. When he was in the simulated battle, although he killed the Cockatoo, it was mainly due to luck. However, he still discovered that his control over his superpowers had become much stronger. This was especially so when he was multitasking. It was not difficult for him to use two S-Class superpowers at the same time. His efficiency at killing the monsters had indeed increased by a lot. An hour later, Vincent killed another five intermediate monsters. He saw an endless mountain range not far away. He changed out of his blood-soaked clothes and turned around to look behind him. Hero City had already disappeared from his sight. He calculated the distance from where he left. He was almost out of the protection circle that Chris had set up. Vincent took a deep breath, his eyes shining. He tightened the Black Battle Saber in his hand and dashed towards the mountain range. Although he seemed to be very close to the mountain range, Vincent ran for more than two hours before reaching the foot of the mountain. He calculated that it was about three thousand meters. He killed more than ten intermediate monsters whilst getting there. So far, he had not encountered a single high-level monster. He recalled Chris''s explanation. Vincent was certain that this mountain range was part of the defensive mountain range. The so-called defensive mountain range was a safety circle that humans had set up for safety. This safety circle was made up of countless mountains. With these mountains as the boundary, the monsters in the mountains were mostly of intermediate-level. The monsters outside the mountains were at least high-level monsters and it was difficult to see intermediate-level monsters there. For superpowered people like Vincent and the others, the area outside the defensive mountain range was simply a place to kill. Even special-class or lord-class superpowered people would die if they were careless. Vincent did not plan to leave the defensive mountain range. Instead, he planned to start his own farming plan there. He could attract other monsters to come over by controlling them using Monster Affinity. Although doing this will not give him much combat experience, that was not his goal anyway. What he truly wanted was a superpower upgrade gem. He did not know how the system would judge his performance, nor did he know how to obtain it. However, so long he continued to kill more monsters, he knew that he would have more opportunities to obtain it. Chapter 39: Blade of Purgatory After finding a valley that was shaped like a mouth of a gourd, Vincent began his plan. Just as Vincent started preparing, a red liquid suddenly shot out from behind him. Vincent instinctively swung his saber to block it. Dang! His Black Battle Saber instantly melted, leaving a gap. Vincent''s pupils constricted. The temperature was so high. Although he was shocked by the situation, Vincent did not stay put and moved quickly instead. At the same time, a giant python with a triangular head darted out and opened its bloody mouth. Its four poisonous fangs flashed and emitted a cold light. It was targeting Vincent''s neck. "Lava Python!" Vincent shouted in surprise. Lava Python, a high-level monster that lived in lava. Its skin was rough, and its flesh was thick. Its venom was not only extremely poisonous, but it was also extremely hot. There was no lava around, so it was impossible for a monster like Lava Python to exist. This was the main reason why Vincent was surprised. Although he was surprised, he was not afraid. The Lava Python tried to attack Vincent twice but had failed. It coiled around the spot where Vincent was standing before and stuck out its tongue. Its eyes were ice-cold. Vincent twisted his saber, stomped on the ground, and dashed towards the Lava Python. In the wilderness this round, Vincent did not use Hellfire. This was because all of the monsters that he faced were too weak. Although he was currently facing the Lava Python, a high-level monster, Vincent still did not plan to use Hellfire. Nevertheless, he would not hold back if he was faced with a life-threatening situation. Clang! Vincent''s saber struck the Lava Python''s body, causing sparks to fly everywhere. However, it did not cause any damage to the Lava Python. It did not even leave any marks. Vincent quickly flipped over to dodge. He looked at the Lava Python and then looked at the saber that had been cracked open. "This defense is indeed worthy for a monster that lives in lava." Although his saber had been strengthened by the spiritual martial strengthening stone and became a C-Class Black Battle Saber, it was still too weak against a high-level monster. The Lava Python did not move at all. It looked at Vincent with a very human-like look, full of ridicule. It suddenly opened its mouth wide and spat out crimson venom continuously. It was like a machine gun. It had also blocked all of Vincent''s escape routes. Vincent knew that he had to use his superpower. He snorted coldly. "Playing with fire, you''re still too inexperienced!" He attached Hellfire directly onto his saber and used Collapsing Mountain Strike. Whoosh! The Hellfire saber seemed to have been injected with chicken blood as it split open the crimson poison directly. Before the Lava Python could react, Vincent had attacked. It split directly into two from the middle. Its eyes still maintained a half-mocking and half-shocked expression. Its wound was charred black, and the smell of flesh mixed with the stench of fresh blood wafted out, making one nauseous. Vincent swung his saber. After looking at the large and small cuts on it, he shook his head helplessly. "Looks like I really have to change my saber this time." A C-Class Black Battle Saber was no longer enough for Vincent. If he were to buy another, the lowest class would have to be B-Class. However, a B-Class saber would cost him at least 30 million. It was simply not something that he could afford. Hence, he thought of using his points to exchange for a saber with the Quinn School; even so, it was at least 200 points. He had used up a lot of points when he was using the superpower training room. As such, he did not have many points left. "Phew! I need to kill more monsters." Vincent looked at the dense forest in the defensive mountain range and grinned. "Ding! Congratulations to the host for successfully killing a high-level monster, Lava Python. Obtained B-Class psionic blade, Purgatory Blade." "Do you wish to withdraw it?" Just as Vincent was trying to figure out how to kill as many monsters as possible, the system''s notification sounded. He was stunned for a moment, his face filled with shock after. "Ah! B-Class psionic blade?" Vincent took it out quickly from the system''s backpack. Once he held it, he was unable to put it down. The Purgatory Blade was completely black. There were red and fiery patterns on it. The outline of the blade looked like a picture. However, Vincent was unable to see what it was. There were three deep and shallow blood grooves on both sides of the blade. There were barbs all around the blood grooves. One could foresee that if the Purgatory Blade pierced through a human or monster and was pulled out, there would definitely be a few pieces of flesh and blood stuck to it. "The Purgatory Blade really lives up to the name, Purgatory." The Purgatory Blade was different from the Black Battle Saber. Its entire blade was made of psionic ore, which could reduce the user''s consumption of psionic power. At the same time, it could increase one''s superpower. Moreover, if the monster''s spiritual crystal was installed, it could also have additional bonus attributes. For example, the spiritual crystal of the Lava Python that Vincent had just killed could make the Purgatory Blade contain poison. At the same level, the value of the blade would become ten times its original price. It was priceless. After looking at the attributes of the Purgatory Blade, Vincent was once again shocked. This Purgatory Blade could actually evolve by devouring psionic weapons. Vincent had never heard of this attribute before. However, when he thought about how the system had a superpower upgrade gem that could upgrade superpowers, it was not surprising that a weapon could evolve. After seeing that his C-Class Black Battle Saber could no longer be used, Vincent chose to devour it. When he pulled out the character panel, Vincent was filled with joy. Name: Vincent Amore Ability: Hellfire (S-Class Elemental Type) Evolution Progress: 34% Extreme Speed Training (S-Class Support Type) Monster Affinity (S-Class Special Type) Psionic Power: 186 Realm: Beginner-level superpower user Equipment: B-Class Purgatory Blade Evolution progress: 1% Attribute 1: You can evolve by devouring psionic weapons and Esper weapons Attribute 2: Enhance superpower by 20% Attribute 3: Reduce psionic power consumption by 15% Attribute 4: Attack Speed + 10% Attribute 5: Attack Power + 10% Combat Skills: Name: Collapsing Mountain Strike Grade: D-Class combat skill Proficiency: 100% Name: Jumping Slash Grade: E-Class combat skill Proficiency: 100% Backpack: Level-up pills: 362 Medicines: 124 bottles Other miscellaneous items: 556 Due to the sudden appearance of the Lava Python, Vincent''s plan was disrupted. There was no way to continue using the mountain path. Thus, Vincent had to find another place. After a long time of confusion and uncertainness, Vincent could roughly grasp the rules around the reward system. The higher the monster''s level, the stronger it was, and the more generous the system''s rewards were. Twenty minutes later, Vincent arrived at a lake. The trees surrounding the lake were tall. Birds were singing and the flowers were fragrant. It seemed like the perfect place for an ambush. However, the water surface that seemed calm would occasionally bubble. This made Vincent hesitate on setting the ambush location there. Obviously, there was something wrong at the bottom of the lake. Vincent pondered for a moment, looked around, and finally decided to carry out his plan of farming monsters at the lake. However, before that, he had to deal with the potential danger in the water first. He did not want there to be anything that would fight him for monsters. He took the opportunity to test the power of his Purgatory Blade. After taking out his Purgatory Blade, Vincent hit the bottom of the lake directly using the Collapsing Mountain Strike. Boom! The water column soared into the sky! An angry roar was heard from the bottom of the lake. Chapter 40: Powerful Enemy, The Phoenix-Feathered Tyrannosaurus Rex! Vincent''s eyes turned cold. Judging from the sound, the monster at the bottom of the lake was likely a powerful opponent. Whoosh! A light blue shadow suddenly darted out. It was about the same length as an adult''s forearm. Vincent dodged it. At the same time, he used his Purgatory Blade to sweep across it. "Awooo!" The monster let out a miserable cry and fell to the ground. It struggled a few times and died immediately. "Ding! Congratulations to the host for successfully killing an intermediate-level monster, Shallow Leech. You have received one upgrade pill." "Do you wish to take it?" "Not for the time being." Vincent looked at the Shallow Leech corpse that had half of its body hooked off by the Purgatory Blade. He was stunned for a long time. He thought the monster would be terrifying. However, in the end, it was only an intermediate-level monster. Moreover, the Shallow Leech''s combat ability after leaving the water was very low. It relied purely on its speed to attack people secretly. According to the monster illustrations, the high-level Shallow Leech was as fast as a bullet. Obviously, the shallow leech did not possess such speed. However, Vincent was very curious. The Shallow Leech had always been in groups. Why was there only one? Vincent did not think too much about it. He put away the crystals and corpses. He then began to set up the surroundings. Just as he turned his back, a bunch of shallow leeches suddenly appeared on the surface of the lake. They were not calm. Vincent did not have time to dodge at all. He could only release Hellfire to wrap himself up. He was not sure what would happen if he was hit by the Shallow Leech. The blood-sucking characteristics of the Shallow Leech alone were enough to make it difficult for Vincent to escape. The moment the Shadow Leeches touched Hellfire, they disappeared. The kill notification in Vincent''s mind kept ringing. He lost track of the number of kills he had gotten. Ten minutes later, the system notification finally stopped. This also proved that the Shadow Leeches were all dead. "Ding! Congratulations to the host for accumulating 1,000 items of the same type. The exchange function has been activated." "Please wait a moment..." "Ding! The exchange function has been activated. Please check it yourself." Vincent did not understand what the function was, but he felt like it was similar to using points to exchange items in Quinn. In fact, it was really similar. It was just that the system''s exchange function used a barter system instead. Anything could be accepted. The system would give a value assessment and exchange it for points. One could then use the points to exchange for other things within the system. The system had a variety of things, from sewing to top-grade SSS items. Everything was available. This function made Vincent very happy. It was like carrying an all-purpose department store! This would undoubtedly solve all of Vincent''s worries in the wild. Missing medicine? Small problem, find the system to exchange! Broken equipment? Small problem, find the system to exchange! Uncomfortable living in the wild at night? Small problem, find the system to exchange! ¡­ Vincent was immersed in the exchange function and was unable to extricate himself. On one hand, it was really convenient. On the other hand, the points that were needed to exchange for items were not high; even the highest SSS-Class psionic blade was only worth a few hundred million points. What was the difference between that and giving it away for free? In the outside world, if one did not have a few hundred billion psionic coins, there was no need to even think about buying anything. Of course, this was just simply a thought. If one really wanted to buy it, the psionic coins required were simply an astronomical figure. And who would be poor enough to sell a psionic weapon of this level? They were all used to exchange for other items of the same level. To put it bluntly, it was bartering. However, the system was different. Everything could be exchanged for points. One could then proceed to purchase anything he wants. It was simply too convenient and easy. Vincent took a long time to calm down. As he continued to check the function joyfully, his expression suddenly froze. An item like an upgrade pill that could be sold at a sky-high price was estimated by the system to be worth 0.01 points. Even if Vincent had 1,000 upgrade pills and exchanged all of them, it would only be worth 10 points. An all-rounded recovery potion that was worth 100,000 psionic coins was actually cheaper than an upgrade pill! 0.005 exchange points! "This..." Vincent felt like his dream was shattered. If that was the case, it would not be easy to exchange for an SSS-Class psionic weapon. Vincent sighed. He then continued to get busy. However, the heavens seemed to be opposing him. He had been ambushed again! Vincent, who was already in a bad mood because of the exchange points, was immediately angered. "F*ck! Are you done yet?" He took his Purgatory Blade and immediately set Hellfire to its maximum and lashed out. Dang! The Purgatory Blade did not cause any damage. "Eh!" Vincent''s arm went numb. He immediately knew that he had met a worthy opponent. He then used the recoil to flip himself over to increase the distance between them. At the same time, a claw descended from the sky and landed on where he stood earlier. The claw had three toes on the front and one on the back. Its entire foot was covered in green scales and was extremely thick. Its one toe was three times the length of Vincent, and its thickness was twice the size of Vincent. "F*ck! A Phoenix-Feather Tyrannosaurus Rex!" Vincent looked at the monster that was the size of a small mountain and opened his eyes and mouth widely. The Phoenix-Feather Tyrannosaurus Rex was a high-level monster and had an overlord-level existence. It had wings, could dive, fly, spew fire, and run at the speed of sound waves. It was the only monster that could fight above its level and win. In other words, the Phoenix-Feather Tyrannosaurus Rex had the combat strength of a special-level monster. "F*ck! F*ck!" Vincent cursed twice. He put away his Purgatory Blade and turned to run. With his current level and combat strength, fighting the Phoenix-Feather Tyrannosaurus Rex was not training at all. He was simply courting death. However, although he did not want to fight with the Phoenix-Feather Tyrannosaurus Rex, it did not mean that the monster would let him go. The Phoenix-Feather Tyrannosaurus Rex spread its legs and rushed towards Vincent. Vincent ran fifty meters with all his strength, but compared to the Phoenix-Feather Tyrannosaurus Rex, it did not even have to take a step. "F*ck! Why is there a Tyrannosaurus here!" Vincent turned at a right angle and narrowly avoided the claws of the Phoenix-Feather Tyrannosaurus Rex. As the Phoenix-Feather Tyrannosaurus Rex was facing a weak human like Vincent, it was very angry when it did not kill him in one stroke. It roared. It then opened its mouth and spat out a mouthful of flames at Vincent. The flames were fan-shaped and covered a very large area. Vincent had nowhere to hide. Similarly, William had arranged to follow Vincent. After feeling the heatwave behind him, Vincent''s expression changed drastically. He quickly released Hellfire. The black flames completely enveloped him. The flames of the Phoenix-Feather Tyrannosaurus Rex could not harm Vincent at all. However, there was a problem. Hellfire consumed the psionic power in Vincent''s body at an extremely rapid speed. On the other hand, the Phoenix-Feather Tyrannosaurus Rex''s flames were an innate ability that did not consume any psionic power. As time passed, it was only a matter of time before Vincent was burned to death. "Monster Affinity!" Vincent stuffed the psionic power recovery potion into his mouth as he casted Monster Affinity. This caused the psionic power that was being consumed at an extremely fast rate to be consumed even faster. This would happen regardless of how many bottles of psionic power recovery potion he consumed. No matter how much psionic power recovery potion he consumed, it would still not be enough to make ends meet. The Phoenix-Feather Tyrannosaurus Rex was suddenly stunned. The human in front of it gave it a very familiar feeling. A voice in its heart kept telling it not to hurt him. Monsters relied on their instincts to act. It was rare for them to think. The Phoenix-Feather Tyrannosaurus Rex was the former. It absorbed its flames and looked at Vincent with curiosity. Vincent was also very surprised. Although he knew how powerful Monster''s Affinity was, he did not expect it to be so powerful. He wanted to give it a try, but he did not expect it to really save his life. As he heaved a sigh of relief, Vincent reassessed the power of his Monster Affinity. The Phoenix-Feather Tyrannosaurus Rex lowered its head. Its nostrils were bigger than Vincent''s. Every time it breathed, Vincent''s clothes and hair would fly up. Vincent''s muscles tensed up. He was afraid that the Phoenix-Feather Tyrannosaurus Rex would swallow him whole. The man and the monster stared at each other for ten minutes. "Roar!" The Phoenix-Feather Tyrannosaurus Rex suddenly raised its head and roared. Vincent was shocked and took out his Purgatory Blade instinctively. However, he did not expect to see the Phoenix-Feather Tyrannosaurus Rex spread its wings and fly away instead. Chapter 41: The Second Superpower Upgrade Gem Vincent watched as the Phoenix-Feather Tyrannosaurus Rex disappeared into the horizon. He let out a sigh of relief and ran. He refused to stay in the area for half a minute longer. It was too exciting! Little did he know, at the same time, countless monsters were gathering on the plains ten thousand meters away from him. There were many natural enemies among those monsters, but they were all resting peacefully. They were all lying quietly on the ground. They did not make any sound. All of a sudden, there were dark clouds rolling by in the sky. Lightning flashed and thunder rumbled on. "Roar!" Suddenly, a loud roar came from the sky. Dark clouds rolled by, and a huge dinosaur head emerged from the clouds. If Vincent was there, he would definitely recognize the dinosaur as the Phoenix-Feather Tyrannosaurus Rex. The monsters that were lying on the ground all lowered their heads after seeing the Phoenix-Feather Tyrannosaurus Rex. Their eyes were filled with reverence. The Phoenix-Feather Tyrannosaurus Rex rushed out from the dark clouds. It hovered in the air and roared fiercely in the direction of Hero City. After hearing its roar, the monsters all roared in excitement. They then started to run. As the monsters ran, the earth trembled. Their cries could be heard clearly from a thousand meters away. Vincent went to the foot of the defensive mountain range again to continue his plan to kill monsters. However, this time, he made up his mind to no longer use the fishing enforcement method. Instead, he would use Monster Affinity and Hellfire simultaneously. After all, his main goal was not to train his combat ability but to kill monsters so that he could get rewards such as the superpower upgrade gem from the system. After killing another high-level monster, the Crystal Rat, Vincent received another upgrade pill. "Purgatory blade is indeed very useful." Vincent looked at his purgatory blade. It did not have the slightest bit of blood on it. He was very satisfied with it. It had been three hours since he had escaped from the claws of the Phoenix-Feather Tyrannosaurus Rex. He had killed five high-level monsters, and the system rewards were all upgrade pills. However, he did not receive any superpower upgrade gem. He sighed helplessly and continued to farm monsters. Suddenly, a Giant Rock Tiger jumped out from behind the grass. Vincent did not hesitate to use Monster Affinity on it. The Giant Rock Tiger was a high-level monster. Its entire body was covered in rock, and its defense was extremely high. Its abilities were comparable to a special-class monster. The Giant Rock Tiger initially wanted to tear Vincent apart, but it suddenly stopped when it was five meters away from Vincent. It had a sense of familiarity with Vincent and was unable to sink its teeth into him. It felt very puzzled. Why would it have a sense of familiarity with a human? At the same time, Vincent used his purgatory blade and brought hellfire down, slashing the Giant Rock Tiger''s neck. Clang! Gravel flew everywhere. "Roar!" The Giant Rock Tiger cried out in pain. Its ferocity erupted, and it no longer cared about his sense of familiarity towards Vincent. It turned its head and bit Vincent''s waist. It was Vincent''s first time meeting the Giant Rock Tiger. Although he knew that the Giant Rock Tiger''s defense was very strong, he did not expect it to be so overpowering. The Hellfire did not cause much damage to it. This was the first time that Hellfire had failed him. Although it could not be said that Hellfire had failed him completely, he still felt like he had failed. After seeing the Giant Rock Tiger''s gleaming teeth, Vincent turned around and dodged. At the same time, he swung his blade at the Giant Rock Tiger''s waist. The Giant Rock Tiger missed its attack and received another slash on its waist. It was sent flying by a huge force. The Man and the Tiger looked at each other. They were both extremely cautious. Vincent was trying to figure out its weakness. The Giant Rock Tiger was doing the same. However, it still had doubts in its mind. Why would it feel familiar towards a human? Vincent thought to himself, "As expected of a monster that has a defense that was comparable to a special-class monster. It''s indeed powerful." It seemed like it was going to be impossible to get a crystal from the Giant Rock Tiger. Vincent shook his head. He then stretched out his left hand and suddenly grabbed the Giant Rock Tiger. Boom! The Giant Rock Tiger was instantly enveloped by black flames. It could not stop screaming. One second later, the Giant Rock Tiger was burned to death. There was not even a speck of ash left. For it to be burned to death in one second was enough to show how terrifying Hellfire was. No matter which monster he faced, Hellfire was able to kill them all in an instant. Of course, this excluded the Phoenix-Feather Tyrannosaurus Rex. The current Vincent was simply undefeatable. He was like an ultimate boss. "Ding! Congratulations to the host for successfully killing a high-level monster, Giant Rock Tiger. You have obtained one superpower upgrade gem." "Do you wish to use it?" Vincent''s eyes lit up when he heard the system notification. The superpower upgrade gem finally appeared. This was in line with Vincent''s thoughts. As long as he killed enough monsters, the superpower upgrade gem would eventually appear. "Use the superpower upgrade gem. Open the character panel." Vincent instructed the system in his heart. Name: Vincent Amore Abilities: Hellfire (S-Class elemental) Evolution Progress: 66% Extreme Speed Training (S-Class support class) Monster Affinity (S-Class special class) Psionic Power: 195 Realm: Beginner-Level superpower user Equipment: Weapon: Purgatory Blade Level: B-Class Purgatory Blade Evolution Progress: 1% Attribute 1: Can evolve by devouring psionic weapons Attribute 2: Enhance psionic power by 20% Attribute 3: Reduce psionic power consumption by 15% Attribute 4: Attack Speed + 10% Attribute 5: Attack Power + 10% Combat Skills: Name: Collapsing Mountain Grade: D-Class combat skill Proficiency: 100% Name: Jump Slash Grade: E-Class combat skill Proficiency: 100% Backpack: Level-up pills: 368 Medicines: 94 bottles Other miscellaneous items: 556 This time, it did not take long for the superpower upgrade gem to upgrade Vincent''s superpowers. It only took about ten seconds. When Vincent summoned Hellfire, its appearance did not change much. However, it was obvious that its power had increased by quite a bit. Moreover, the originally pitch-black flame had a faint purple in its center. Vincent extinguished his Hellfire flame. He then rubbed his chin and pondered slightly. He was very curious about how a superpower that was above S-Class would be like. So far, Vincent had never heard of a superpower that was above S-Class. Looking ahead, Vincent clenched his fists. "Looks like I will need to speed it up a little," Vincent muttered to himself. Although Chris did not advise on how long the special training was, it would not be more than a day. After all, there were still other things to do, and the time for the special enrollment competition was getting closer and closer. Vincent realized that he had already been out for more than ten hours. He had about ten hours left. This was because he had to include the travel time he needed to return to Hero City. He did not have much time left. This time, he was focused on training his combat ability as it was also one of the five assessments. Combat intensity. As the students were in the wild filled with all kinds of dangers, there was simply no way that they could let their guard down and relax. If they did, it would cause everyone''s combat ability to become weaker and weaker with the passage of time. The number of crystals obtained after killing the monsters would determine the order of the final ranking. Although Chris said that killing monsters was not a priority, she merely said it to ensure the safety of the students. Vincent had always been very clear about this. Chapter 42: Monster Horde Vincent set off again. An hour later, he was surrounded by more than ten Stinging Wild Boars. Stinging Wild Boars were intermediate-level monsters. Their bodies were covered with stingers that could be shot outwards to attack their targets. The Stinging Wild Boar King on the other hand was an advanced-level monster. Vincent looked at the Stinging Wild Boars and smiled happily at them. He was not afraid. An intermediate-level monster was not a problem for Vincent at all. Although Vincent was just a beginner-level superpowered person, his combat strength was enough to fight against a high-level superpowered person. After all, Vincent had learned many tricks using Hellfire. For instance, the fire net could restrict one''s movement and control. The fire arrow could breakthrough high defense and attack. The flash and flash bullets could distract his opponents and increase his agility. Vincent''s current usage of Hellfire covered all aspects. In other words, he had managed to develop Hellfire, an elemental-type superpower into an all-rounded superpower. This was not something that he did on purpose. It was just a solution that he thought of when he was practicing in the superpower training room. He combined the battle situations to make up for his own shortcomings. With a flip of his hand, he condensed a Hellfire arrow. He then swung it at the Stinging Wild Boar King. As the saying goes, "Shoot the man''s horse before you shoot the man." Vincent learned this principle five years ago. However, Vincent did not expect the Stinging Wild Boar King to receive his attack. It turned sideways and used its body to receive the Hellfire arrow. It gathered all the thorns on its body and formed one huge thorn in its center. Bang! The Hellfire arrow collided with its thorn, and black flames started to burn towards the Stinging Wild Boar King. The Stinging Wild Boar King did not panic. It just shook its body and the thorn that was engulfed by the Hellfire flames fell to the ground. It turned its head and looked at Vincent mockingly. When Vincent was fighting the Stinging Wild Boar King, the other wild boars did not bother to watch. They wanted to attack Vincent as well. Vincent growled and swung his Purgatory Blade. He looked as if he was dancing with the wind. The flying thorns were shot down by Vincent one after another. One of the wild boars got too close to Vincent and was instantly beheaded. However, the incident did not instill fear amongst the wild boars. Instead, it aroused their ferocity. Their eyes were red as they grunted. When Vincent saw that the Stinging Wild Boars were planning to fight him in close combat, he smiled. He was different from the other elementalists. He was better at close-range combat as compared to long-range combat. Vincent attached Hellfire to his Purgatory Blade, and a tongue of fire shot out from it. The fiery red color on the blade looked very demonic. "Jump slash!" Vincent jumped up to decrease the distance between him and the Stinging Wild Boar King. Whilst he was still in the air, he performed another Collapsing Mountain Strike. The Collapsing Mountain Strike performed by Vincent this time was different from all the previous ones. Perhaps it was because Vincent had used Hellfire on his Purgatory Blade. The formless blade aura actually turned black. A blade aura formed by the pitch-black flames slashed towards the head of the Stinging Wild Boar King. It was extremely fast. The Stinging Wild Boar King frowned and raised its four hooves, dodging nimbly. Although it dodged Vincent''s attack, its tail was still cut off. The smell of meat wafted out. "Roar!" The Stinging Wild Boar King howled in pain and roared at Vincent. It was extremely furious. The Stinging Wild Boars became crazy and started to attack Vincent. Some used their stingers, and some tried to restrict Vincent''s movements. They all worked well together. For a moment, Vincent was in a bit of a pinch. Nevertheless, he still refused to use Monster Affinity as he did not see a need for it. After all, he was just facing an intermediate-level monster. If he had to use Monster Affinity against an intermediate-level monster, it would be a waste. As the battle went on, the Stinging Wild Boar King became confused. Why was this human different from all the other ones it encountered before? He was still alive and kicking even after fighting for so long. Seven or eight of its underlings had died, but Vincent still acted as if nothing had happened. Vincent was able to fight for so long because of the Purgatory Blade''s special attributes. It reduced his psionic power consumption by 15%. It may not seem like much, but as the battle went on, the effects began to show. For example, although Vincent did not have much psionic power left in his body, he did not have any problem killing the Stinging Wild Boars. At that moment, the Stinging Wild Boar King suddenly roared into the sky. Its voice was filled with fear. The other Stinging Wild Boars stopped attacking Vincent and crouched on the ground. It looked as if they were waiting to be slaughtered. Vincent was stunned and was completely unaware of what had just happened. However, he did not hesitate to kill them. He raised his Purgatory Blade and was about to kill all the Stinging Wild Boars. As he raised his blade, the ground suddenly began to shake. The frequency of the tremor increased. At the same time, there was a loud rumble. "What''s happening? An earthquake?" Vincent''s face was full of confusion. He looked down on the ground and saw pebbles jumping all around him. He looked up again and saw the Stinging Wild Boar King leading its underlings. They all rushed in the opposite direction of the loud roar. Vincent frowned. If he still could not figure out the problem, he would be a fool. However, he still could not understand what had happened. Nevertheless, no matter what it was, he knew that it was not something that he could handle. He turned around and ran in the direction of Hero City. The earth shook more and more violently, and the rumbling sounds behind him became louder. Vincent turned his head to look behind him and was almost scared out of his wits. There were so many monsters behind him! They were all over the mountains and plains, like a tide. There were all kinds of strange monsters! Their faces were filled with excitement as they all fought to be first. "F*ck! What''s happening?" After seeing the Monster Horde getting closer and closer, Vincent really wished that he could just grow a pair of wings and fly into the sky. He was not a monster. His skin was rough, and his flesh was thick. He could run rampant. He will need to destroy anything that was in his way. He also needed to avoid trees, bushes, boulders, and other obstacles. He had to travel a lot more than the monsters. He was really small in comparison to them. Along the way, countless monsters continued to join the Monster Horde. This resulted in the horde getting larger in size. The Phoenix-Feathered Tyrannosaurus Rex flew in the air. Its cold eyes looking in the direction of Hero City. It could sense that there were many humans there. The humans were its target this round. "Roar!" The Phoenix-Feathered Tyrannosaurus Rex roared towards the sky. When the other monsters heard its roar, they all became very excited and increased their speed. Vincent was not slow. He was about to leave the defensive mountain range. At that moment, William and his underling were hiding behind a huge rock. "Prince William, Vincent!" William revealed a cruel smile. "Your superpower is Shadow Binding, right?" The underling nodded and looked at William in confusion. "In a bit, you can bind him. I want to use him to feed my babies." As William spoke, more than ten monsters appeared behind him. Half of them were high-level monsters. Although the underling knew that the monsters were all being controlled by William, he was still afraid. He was even more afraid when he thought of the miserable state Vincent would be in after being torn apart by all these monsters. He could not help but shiver. Chapter 43: Near-Death? Vincent’s Crisis William was very unhappy that Vincent and Angelina were so close. He could not tolerate Angelina being so close to Vincent. Angelina was his fianc¨¦e! Although Angelina did not want to admit it, she had no choice. It was clear to William that he was no match for Vincent. Otherwise, why would he let him live on for so long? While Vincent was killing the monsters, he had also been controlling the monsters. There were more than ten monsters, and half of them were high-level monsters. From the previous simulation battle situation, Vincent would definitely die. Chris would not be able to find anything even if she wanted to investigate how Vincent died. This was especially since Vincent had left the safe zone that Chris had set. This gave him greater mobility. His underling had never killed anyone before. He was still rather resistant towards the idea of killing. However, William was the Prince of the Falcon Kingdom. He did not dare to disobey him, especially since he did not have a good family to support him. Just as Vincent was about to reach the underling''s superpower range, the ground began to shake. However, neither William nor the underling cared. Vincent who was running suddenly stopped. He was unable to move at all. "What''s going on?" Vincent was shocked. "Why can''t I move?" Vincent felt the tremors under his feet getting closer and closer. He was very anxious. "Hahaha! Vincent, you''re going to die!" William walked away. His face was ferocious. However, at that moment, his underling that was standing behind him started to tremble. His facial expression changed. "Will! William! The! Prince! You! You..." The underling saw the Monster Horde, and his face turned pale. He reached out his trembling hand to pull William. However, William only had his eyes set on Vincent. He did not care at all. "Vincent, don''t blame me. If you want to blame someone, blame yourself for getting too close to Angelina." William did not waste any more of his breath and waved. "Babies, it''s time to eat!" However, his monsters did not move at all. This made him stunned. The Monster Horde was less than a thousand meters away from them. William turned his head and saw his monsters lying on the ground. They were all struggling. "What''s going on?" William thought that the monsters were going to break free from his control. He activated his superpower in a hurry. However, the monsters did not move at all. "Prince William! Monster Horde!" the underling roared. Before he could finish his words, he turned around and ran. Once he ran, the superpower that was directed at Vincent was naturally removed. When William heard his underling, he raised his head and looked. Good heavens, there were monsters all over the mountains and plains. He was so scared that he turned around and was about to run but Vincent grabbed him by the collar. "Prince William, a murderer always gets killed in the end. You brought this upon yourself." Vincent then threw him in the direction of the monsters. "Ah! Vincent! You can''t..." Before William could even finish his words, he was bitten to death by a Red Lion. Vincent escaped. Although the distance between him and the monsters decreased because of William, Vincent was still hopeful. He wanted to live. He went and searched for a place to hide. Just when the Monster Horde was a few hundred meters away from him, he finally found a cave. He ran towards the cave in a flash. The Red Lion that had eaten William roared in excitement and chased after Vincent along with a few other monsters. Vincent ran at full speed. The Red Lion was trailing behind him. The distance between the Red Lion and Vincent was decreasing rapidly. Its front claws were about to grab onto Vincent''s back. Fortunately, the cave was right in front of Vincent. He pounced forward and narrowly avoided the Red Lion''s claws. The entrance of the cave was not big. As the Red Lion''s body was huge, it could only fit one claw into the cave. The Red Lion tried to scratch around the cave using its one claw. Vincent dodged quickly every time. Although he was not injured by the Red Lion, his clothes were still torn into strips. With a flip of his hand, Vincent summoned Hellfire and slapped the Red Lion''s claws. "Roar!" The Red Lion let out a miserable cry and retracted its claws. Its claws were burnt to just charcoal in an instant. As it was a fire attribute monster, it was resistant to fire to a certain degree. If it was any other monster, there would not even be ashes left. When the Red Lion saw Hellfire still spreading, it decided to tear off its front claw entirely. "Roar!" The pain that it felt was similar to someone''s heart being gouged out. It was very angry that Vincent had managed to injure it. However, due to its large size, it could not do anything to Vincent at all. It had no choice but to let the other monsters chase after Vincent to kill him. The monsters naturally would not let Vincent go. He was food after all. To the monsters, humans were simply a delicacy. The stronger the monster, the more delicious the human was. The monsters all scrambled to enter the cave. Vincent looked at the monsters and took out his Purgatory Blade, his eyes filled with death. "Beasts! Come on!" He attached Hellfire to his Purgatory Blade once again and used Collapsing Mountain Strike. Boom! "Roar!" The first monster that entered the cave was split into two before it could even react. However, its fresh blood did not scare the other monsters. Instead, it aroused their ferocity. Each and every one of them tried their best to enter the cave. Vincent brandished his Purgatory Blade like a tiger. He fought against the monsters bravely. At first, he was only facing one monster at a time. However, slowly, the number of monsters increased. One, two, three¡­ Suddenly, he was fighting six monsters at the same time. The entire cave was filled with monsters. It was impossible for him to dodge. There was so little space, he could not even turn around. Monster Affinity; it was not that Vincent did not want to use the power but for some reason, it did not seem to work against the monsters when they were in a horde. "Ah!" Vincent was caught off guard and his right hand was bitten by a Bone-Eating Rat. Clang! His Purgatory Blade fell to the ground. Vincent, who was already in a bad situation, was in a worse position after losing his Purgatory Blade. "Die!" Vincent had no other choice. He used Hellfire to wrap his body. His psionic power had been exhausted. It was his last resort and his last attack. "Roar!" "Roar Roar!" "Roar Roar Roar!" Vincent''s attack was really sudden. None of the six monsters could react in time. They were directly ignited by Hellfire. They let out a miserable cry and were burnt to ashes. At the same time, Vincent who was completely powerless at that point fell directly onto the ground. He did not even have the mood to listen to what the system notification had to say. Death was settling in permanently. So what if the system''s reward was good? The Red Lion had been paying attention to the battle. It roared in excitement after seeing Vincent exhausted. He no longer had the strength to continue fighting. The Red Lion was very carefree. It used its remaining front claw to reach into the cave to grab Vincent. It opened its bloody mouth and wanted to consume Vincent. Vincent could smell its fishy breath. Everything became blurry, and Vincent slowly closed his eyes. Although he no longer had any psionic power left in his body, he still thought of a way to kill the monster that would cause both of them to die together. He thought of it all of a sudden. Self-destruct! He waited for the moment the Red Lion put him into its mouth. He was ready to activate self-destruct and die together with the Red Lion. However, at that moment, a roar that Vincent was somewhat familiar with rang out. He immediately felt himself being grabbed and was placed gently on the ground. He was very surprised. He opened his eyes. What he saw almost made him bite his tongue. Chapter 44: Vincent in the Monster Horde Vincent looked at the huge dinosaur''s head. The dinosaur had a red monster in its mouth. It looked like the corpse of the Red Lion. Vincent also recognized the dinosaur. It was the Phoenix-Feather Tyrannosaurus Rex that had spared his life previously. The Phoenix-Feather Tyrannosaurus Rex was holding the Red Lion in its mouth. It then raised its head and threw the Red Lion directly into its mouth. The creaking sound of teeth and bones scraping against one another made Vincent''s body turn cold. Gulp! The Phoenix-Feather Tyrannosaurus Rex swallowed the Red Lion and looked at Vincent in confusion. "Roar!" It roared at the other monsters. It then spread its wings and flew away. The monsters that initially surrounded Vincent, eyeing him like tigers were all reluctant to part. However, they still turned around and left with the Phoenix-Feather Tyrannosaurus Rex. Vincent was puzzled. Why did the Phoenix-Feather Tyrannosaurus Rex let him off twice in a row? It was understandable the previous time as he used Monster Affinity on it. However, what about this time? Not only did it let him off, it even saved his life. It was really strange. Plus, the other monsters did not harm him just because of the Phoenix-Feather Tyrannosaurus Rex''s roar. He could tell that the monsters all wanted to eat him, but they held back in the end. What made the monsters give up? Vincent could only think of one reason. It was probably because the Phoenix-Feather Tyrannosaurus Rex had a very high status in the Monster Horde. The whole situation was shocking enough, but then something even more shocking happened. The Monster Horde surged past him, but not a single monster was within three meters of him. They treated Vincent as if he did not exist. It was as if he was invisible. He ate a few bottles of all-rounded recovery medicine. His body recovered a little. He stood up and ran towards the meeting point. At the same time, Chris and Bixby were busy protecting everyone. Suddenly, there was a drastic change in their expressions. "Damn it! Why is there a Monster Horde at this time?" cursed Bixby in a low voice. "Alright, this is not the time to talk about this." Chris said anxiously, "Bring back the students who are in the east first. I''ll go to the west to look for the others." She did not even wait for Bixby to reply. Chris rushed out like a civet cat. Before Bixby could even respond, Chris had already disappeared from his sight. Without any hesitation, he dashed towards the east. There were six students in the east. It was Angelina''s group. The six of them were working together to kill a monster quickly in the valley. Nyssa and Nabil were control-type superpowered people. With them around, monsters could be killed in an instant. If they encountered a powerful monster, Angelina could restrict the monster''s performance using her superpower. The six of them together had defense, attack, control, and consumption. They were simply a perfect team for field training. After killing the high-level monster, the six of them were resting. Suddenly, they felt an extremely strong tremor from the ground. Oscanthus and Avril''s expressions changed. They both looked at each other. "Let''s go back." The two of them were very decisive. After calling the others, they stood up and left. Ten minutes later, the six of them met up with Bixby. "Teacher Bixby." "Time is of the essence. If you have any questions, you can ask me on the way. Follow me." Bixby then turned around to leave. The six of them looked at Bixby with a serious expression. They knew that the situation was serious. They did not waste any time and followed him. Bixby found the six students easily. Chris on the other hand was having some trouble. The Monster Horde surged into Hero City from all directions. Its main focus was the west. Chris was also searching for other students in the west. Therefore, she had to face the Monster Horde head-on. The Monster Horde was very overwhelming. Chris''s expression changed again, and it was very ugly. It was not that the Monster Horde had never appeared before. However, it was the first time that Chris encountered a Monster Horde of this scale in the wild. However, it did happen in the black hole from time to time. "Mouse!" The first person that Chris saw was William''s fleeing underling. She shouted for him. She was hoping that he would be able to see her. However, he had already been scared out of his wits. At that moment, he only had one thought, which was to return to Hero City quickly. In addition, the noise caused by the Monster Horde was very loud, so he could not hear Chris at all. After watching the situation unfold, Chris knew that she had to speed it up a little. However, if she moved fast, the Monster Horde would move even faster. Just when she was a few hundred meters away from Mouse, Mouse was swallowed by the Monster Horde. "F*ck!" Chris cursed angrily. She felt very guilty in her heart. She blamed herself for being too slow. If she was faster, she might have been able to save Mouse. Although she blamed herself in her heart, she did not stop moving. After all, she was responsible for the other students as well. She turned around and continued to search for them. However, she already knew what she was going to find. She just did not want to believe it. After all, Mouse was the first person that she saw, and he was already being chased by the Monster Horde. What happened to the others was obvious enough. Nevertheless, she did not let her appearance affect the Monster Horde. However, there were still a few monsters that were charging at her. "Get lost!" Chris roared and crashed directly into a few high-level monsters. She was a high-levelled superpowered person after all. Chris did not even need to use her superpower. In just a blink of an eye, a few high-level monsters had been dismembered. Blood and flesh flew in all directions. Half an hour later, Teacher Chris saw Chris, who had transformed into a Berserk Grizzly Bear. If it was not for the fact that Chris still retained his human appearance, she would not have been able to recognize him in the horde of monsters. There was nothing she could do. They all looked too similar. As for Chris, not only did he use his transformation superpower to escape, he was also fighting three high-level monsters by himself. The Berserk Grizzly Bear was a high-level monster. It had strong attack power and high defense. However, its movements were slow. Chris was covered in wounds and his face was filled with excitement. Every time he attacked, he would use desperate moves and give up on his defense completely. His desperate fighting style actually helped him to suppress three high-level monsters. "Chris!" Teacher Chris waved her hands and unleashed a fan-shaped psionic blade. Three high-level monsters were sliced in half instantly. "Teacher Chris?" Chris had a puzzled look on his face. Due to his transformation, his voice sounded extremely dull. "Return to Hero City immediately. You are not allowed to fight with any monsters!" Teacher Chris glared at Chris unhappily. She then left to look for the remaining students. Chris had a displeased look on his face, but he did not dare to disobey Teacher Chris. He ran in the direction of Hero City reluctantly. After half an hour, Chris saw Vincent running along with the Monster Horde. There was nothing she could do. Vincent''s presence was really obvious. There was a vacuum within three meters of him. All the monsters were hiding from Vincent. It was hard not to notice. "Vincent!" Chris ran in front of Vincent. The monsters that were chasing her stopped immediately. They looked at Vincent with fear and drool. They then turned around to leave. "Teacher Chris!" Vincent was stunned. He did not expect to meet Chris there. Chris was also very shocked that Vincent could come and go freely from the Monster Horde. "How did you do it?" asked Chris in disbelief. It was shocking to see Vincent. Ever since the monsters appeared, no one could walk around freely in the Monster Horde like Vincent. The ones that were naturally strong did not count. However, even those who were strong were busy fighting when they faced a Monster Horde. But what about Vincent? It was as if he was strolling in a garden. She could not understand how this could happen. Although Vincent had a rough idea, he was still uncertain about the situation. He could only shake his head. He was dumbfounded. Chris knew that everyone had secrets. No matter how curious she was, she did not continue to pursue the matter. It was a good thing after all. Vincent was not in any danger although he was within the Monster Horde. She could continue her search for the others. "Vincent, go back to Hero City." She then turned to leave. Before she left, Vincent asked, "Teacher Chris, where are you going?" Chapter 45: The Battle to the Death "William and Steele have not been found yet." Chris was about to rush out to continue looking for them. After seeing Chris''s reaction, Vincent said quickly, "Teacher Chris! There''s no need to look for them! They have all been killed by the monsters!" Chris stopped suddenly after hearing what Vincent had said. Although she had been preparing herself mentally, she still could not accept such a reality. "Vincent, is that the truth?" Vincent nodded his head with certainty. "I saw it with my own eyes." Vincent was not lying. William was indeed killed by the monster. If he had to admit it, he only pushed him a little. It was a gentle push. As for Steele, although Vincent did not see it happen with his own eyes, he felt like someone had been following him ever since he separated from Angelina and the others. It was just that the person''s tracking skills were very good so he could not discover him. Plus, it was obvious that Steele did not have any good intentions if he was following him. After he encountered the Phoenix-Feather Tyrannosaurus Rex for the first time, he no longer felt like he was being followed. Using his toes to think, he knew that the tracker was probably killed by the aftershock of his battle with the Phoenix-Feather Tyrannosaurus Rex. Of course, this had nothing to do with Vincent. After all, when he was up against the Phoenix-Feather Tyrannosaurus Rex, he was being chased and he did not fight back. Chris slapped her forehead. Every year, teachers and students would die. There had a complete set of measures to deal with something like this. However, it was different this time. William was different. He was the Prince of the Falcon Kingdom. He was from the royal family. His death would cause a lot of trouble for Quinn. Plus, only S-Class individuals had died so far. It was a great loss to Quinn. "Let''s go back." Chris sighed and pulled Vincent along. They then ran towards Hero City. Chris was too fast. She was so fast that Vincent could not even see the surroundings clearly. "Was this the speed of a high-level superpowered person?" Vincent was shocked. He thought that he could fight high-level superpowered people since he was able to fight high-level monsters. All along he thought that even if he could not win, he would not be defeated. However, it seemed like this was not the case at all. His speed was no match for a high-level superpowered person. No matter how well he controlled his superpowers, it would be pointless if he could not even hit the target. Alarms were going off in Hero City. Hero City had sophisticated equipment to detect the movements of the monsters as they were guarding the frontline. In addition to the information provided by Bixby, the news of a Monster Horde arriving was accurate. Everyone in the city had to go to the city wall to perform their duties. They were all in combat mode. All the spiritual cannons were on standby and were waiting for orders to be fired. Apart from the city guards in Hero City, the Rangers, mercenary groups, Quinn''s teachers, and students were all ready to join the battle. The mercenary groups'' foundation was in Hero City. If the city was destroyed by the Monster Horde, they would have nothing left. The city guards were the main force. The Rangers, Quinn''s teachers, and students all had high-end combat strength. The Rangers had traveled all over the world. If they did not have strong combat strength as their foundation, they would have died a long time ago. Those who were still alive were definitely not weak and could fight well against monsters. As for the students and teachers, it was no doubt that they had a great foundation. They had the best resources for education and cultivation. Their strength could not be compared to ordinary people. Of course, the students who could participate in such a large-scale battle were usually in the third or fourth grade. The first and second grades were not allowed to participate at all. After all, they were the future of Quinn, and also the future of humanity. They could not be harmed. Plus, they lacked experience in battles. Their presence would not have made a difference anyway. Angelina''s face was filled with anxiety outside the city wall. The others all had their brows tightly furrowed. Only madman Chris looked eager to give it a try. "Why aren''t Vincent and Teacher Chris back yet?" asked Angelina. Angelina could not help herself. Bixby''s face was solemn as he stared at the Monster Horde approaching them. He then said in a deep voice, "They will come back. Everyone will come back safely." Although Bixby tried to reassure Angelina, he himself did not have any confidence in the situation. After all, it had been so long. No one could give an accurate answer as to whether they would return or not. Angelina listened to Bixby who sounded like he had no confidence at all. Tears started to flow down her face. At that moment, she realized how weak she truly was. She was so weak that she could only wait in the city wall anxiously. She prayed in secret. If Vincent returned to her safely, she would definitely train hard and seriously. At the same time, there was a figure approaching them. The figure was much faster than the Monster Horde. "It''s Teacher Chris and Vincent!" shouted Nyssa. She was surprised to see them. "Open the city gates! It''s Teacher Chris!" shouted Bixby. He was instructing the City Guard General. The City Guard General was about to give the order to open the city gates when he saw Chris suddenly squat down. She then jumped upwards. With a bang, Chris was sent flying. After a few relays on the city wall, she flipped over and stood beside Bixby. She was hugging Vincent in her arms. Vincent had a dead look on his face. Originally, Chris was running whilst pulling him. However, Chris felt that this method was too slow. They might not even arrive at Hero City before the Monster Horde. She quickly carried Vincent like how a prince would carry his princess. Their speed increased. However, Vincent felt like he had disgraced himself. "Vincent!" Angelina pounced on Vincent the moment she saw him. The others looked at Vincent and Chris in confusion. Their eyes moving back and forth between the two. Vincent coughed lightly and climbed down from Chris''s arms. Although Chris''s breasts were very soft and comfortable, he could not stay there forever. He already lost face. He could not lose his reputation and be labeled as a pervert too. Those who were familiar with Chris''s personality looked at her in disbelief. Vincent was the first person to have ever gotten so close to Chris. It was so close that it felt surreal. "Vincent, are you alright?" Angelina hugged Vincent. Her face was full of worry. "I''m fine, don''t worry." Vincent felt a warmth in his heart when Angelina cared for him. Although this was not the first time someone had cared for him, he had not been properly cared for since he was young. He had always remembered every single person who cared for him. Avril wanted to give Vincent a hug. However, she stopped herself when she saw Angelina throw herself into Vincent''s arms. Her heart was confused. She did not know what to feel. Bixby coughed lightly and looked at Chris. Chris nodded her head sadly. Bixby sighed slightly. Although he could already guess it from the moment he saw Vincent and Chris, he still felt uncomfortable after knowing the actual truth. Chris took a deep breath and turned to look at the crowd. "Students, I have bad news for everyone." "William, Mouse, and Steele have all been killed by the monsters." Everyone fell silent after hearing Chris''s announcement. Everyone understood the logic behind her words. In a battle with a monster, death and injury were inevitable. However, they still felt bad after hearing the news. Even though they hated William, they were not very familiar with him. "Soldiers! The monsters are coming! Hero City is the first barrier of Blazing City. We swear that we will not let these bastards pass!" The general of the city guards held a spiritual gun in his left hand and a spiritual sword in his right hand as he shouted. "Our wives, our children, our parents, and the future of humanity all live in Blazing City! We have no choice." "We can only fight to the death! Let these animals see that we humans are invincible!" "Fight to the death! Fight to the death!" The soldiers of Hero City roared at the top of their lungs. It was as if they had been injected with stimulants. The noise was deafening! Chapter 46: The Battle Begins The Monster Horde was just a thousand meters away from Hero City. The City Guard General drew his spiritual sword. "Soldiers, attack!" "Kill!" "Kill!" "Kill!" "Vanguard Army! Prepare to charge. Use the spiritual cannons to block the monsters!" The City Guard General roared. His eyes were red. Every time there was a Monster Horde, the Vanguard Army suffered the most casualties. They were the first to engage in close combat with the monsters, and they were also the last. Hence, their equipment was the best. From head to toe, they were all equipped with psionic equipment. They were practically armed to the teeth. Furthermore, the Vanguard Army had defensive-type superpowers. This was to ensure that the Monster Horde would not break through the line of defense within a short period of time. This in turn provided a better environment for the rear army to prepare their damage output. "Everyone, report your status!" "The assault army is ready!" "The agility army is ready!" "The control army is ready!" "The auxiliary army is ready!" "The air army is ready!" "The spiritual cannons are ready!" "The reserved resources are ready!" The general of the city guards raised his spiritual gun and yelled, "Let''s go!" "Boom!" "Da, da, da!" The psionic cannons were fired. Every time it was fired, a vacuum zone would be created in the Monster Horde. Although the damage was very high, it was not very effective against the Monster Horde. In the blink of an eye, the vacuum zone was filled with monsters. The city guards moved methodically on the city wall. The city was more than ten meters behind them. They were either filling in the cannons or carrying their ammunition. The Vanguard troops rushed out of Hero City. They were five hundred meters outside of the city. This was as close as they could place the psionic cannons. If the Monster Horde broke through, the psionic cannons would be useless. The mercenary groups were also ready, and the captains followed behind the City Guard General. This was to ensure they had what they needed when they needed it. The Rangers stood on the city wall. They were ready to take the place of the city guards if anything happened. Hero City only had 8,000 city guards and they had to guard against monsters coming from all four directions. There were only about 2,000 people on the city wall, and this included the Vanguard Army. If the Vanguard Army was excluded, there would be less than 1,000 people on the city wall. Bixby turned to look at Chris. "Bring them back first." Hero City was very special to the teachers of Quinn. Hero City was also a very important and significant place. Therefore, it was no doubt that the teachers of Quinn would participate in the battle. "Roar!" "Roar, roar!" The monsters'' roar was deafening. A monster that had a wingspan of more than ten meters flew in the sky. It blotted both the sky and sun. On the ground, monsters that were extremely huge were running towards Hero City. The number of monsters was as many as the hairs on an ox. "Teacher Chris, I''m not going back. You can send them away." Vincent''s expression was firm. To him, this was indeed a rare battle. When Chris heard Vincent''s words, her expression changed and she berated, "Nonsense! Vincent! Do you know what this is?" "This is a Monster Horde! It''s different from how you usually kill monsters! If you''re not careful, you''ll die here!" "Besides, do you think you can participate in this battle just because you want to?" "Even your seniors who are in the third and fourth grades can''t participate!" Nyssa and her friends nodded dejectedly after hearing what Chris had said. They had been eliminated in the past. If they wanted to participate in a battle of such a level, they would have to go through a very strict selection and assessment. "Teacher Chris! The rules do not apply here! When monsters attack, as a human, I have the right to fight them! No one can take that away from me!" said Vincent bluntly. This was the first time he argued against Chris, but he was adamant that he was not wrong. "Moreover, teacher Chris, you saw it with your own eyes earlier. I won''t have any problems." Teacher Chris was about to get angry. However, after hearing Vincent''s words, she thought of the situation in the Monster Horde earlier. She then nodded in agreement. The monsters did not harm Vincent when he was in the Monster Horde. This meant that Vincent would not be in danger. Since he was not in any danger, then Vincent would be able to contribute to the fight. "The rest of you, follow me!" Chris looked at the others. "Teacher Chris, we''re not leaving either!" "Vincent has not even officially enrolled in Quinn yet, and he already has so much heart. We are seniors. How could we leave?" said Nyssa. Nyssa and her other two friends were all determined to help. Chris was even more direct. He just took out a crystal and swallowed it. His body expanded instantly, and he transformed into a giant ape that was forty meters tall. Angelina and Avril looked at each other and said at the same time, "We''re not leaving either!" Nabil raised his hand with caution and said, "I think I can help too." Teacher Chris looked at the students, her chest heaving with anger. Bixby shook his head and said to Chris, "You protect them first. I''ll go ask Principal Sibis and the general of the city guards." Chris could only nod helplessly. "All of you, follow obediently. If Principal Sibis doesn''t agree to let you participate, you will all have to go back!" He turned to look at Vincent and said, "Especially you." The group of children in front of him was the future of Quinn, the future of humanity. He would not joke about their lives. However, he was also not able to determine their fates. It was undeniable that the Monster Horde was a really great opportunity for them to train. As long as they survived, they would definitely have huge growth in their temperament. There would also be a change in their mental state that would directly affect how they view things in the future. Plus, their abilities to adapt in battle would surpass their peers greatly. The battle continued. Under the command of the general of the city guards, the psionic cannons fired continuously and hindered the monsters'' advances. However, the monsters have become more and more hysterical. They no longer cared about the death of their companions. Blood and flesh flew everywhere, and the ground had been dyed red. The flying monsters were all killed. Their corpses fell to the ground and blood rained down from the sky. The Phoenix-Feathered Tyrannosaurus Rex looked at Hero City coldly from a distance away. In the sky above Hero City, there was a burly bald man who was looking at the Phoenix-Feathered Tyrannosaurus Rex. He was a few thousand meters above Hero City. His name was Johnny, and he was the mayor of Hero City. He had an A-Class superpower known as Thunder God Wings. He was an old rival of the Phoenix-Feathered Tyrannosaurus Rex. Both of them knew each other very well. They had fought each other six or seven times previously. However, neither of them managed to do anything to the other. Suddenly, a man jumped up from the ground and flew upwards into the air. "Mayor, the Phoenix-Feathered Tyrannosaurus Rex is coming, and it is very aggressive this time. Should we ask for help?" This man floating in the air was Binus. He was the Deputy Mayor of Hero City. He was a superpower user, an A-Class elemental ability type. He was the son of the Wind God. Johnny shook his head slightly. "Recently, the monsters in the black hole have been rioting. The strong ones have all returned to the black hole. We can handle this ourselves." "Tell the soldiers, there''s no need to save ammunition. Tell them to give it their all. We must stop the monsters outside of Hero City!" Binus nodded. He then turned around and flew back to Hero City. Bixby returned to the city wall and nodded at Chris. "Principal Sibius agreed?" Chris was very surprised. The news was really surprising. Bixby was also very shocked by Sibius''s decision. However, he had nothing to say as the principal had already made a decision. "Although Principal Sibius agreed for them to join the battle, he has instructed us to split them up into two teams. We will have to follow them." "The general of the city guards also said that he will send more people over later. He wants us to form two battle teams." Chris nodded and turned to look at the crowd of students. "Vincent, Chris, Angelina, Avril, and Nabil, you will follow me." "Nyssa, Hixton, and Oscanthus, you will form a group with the others that will come later. Follow teacher Bixby." They all nodded to indicate that they agreed with Chris''s arrangement. Everyone was very excited to be able to go out on the battlefield. This was especially so for Nyssa, Hixton, and Oscanthus. They never thought that they would be able to participate in a battle of this scale before they left Quinn. Ever since they were young, they had dreamt of fighting against monsters and fighting for the future of mankind. How could they not be excited? Their dream had come true. Shortly afterward, the people that had been sent by the general of the city guards arrived. Chris and Bixby looked at each other and left with their respective groups. No one noticed Vincent''s face. In his flame-shaped eyes, an even smaller purple flame was dancing around gently. Chapter 47: Entering the Battle When Vincent was surrounded by monsters in the cave earlier, he could not care less about what the system had rewarded him. When he finally had the opportunity to check the system, he found out that the system rewarded him with a superpower upgrade gem. He decided to use it. Name: Vincent Amore Special ability: Hellfire (S+ Class elemental type) Evolution Progress: 0% (Completed the first phase of upgrade) Extreme Speed Training (S-Class support type) Monster Affinity (S-Class special type) Psionic Power: 199 Realm: Beginner-level superpowered user Equipment: Weapon: Purgatory Blade Level: B-Class Purgatory Blade Evolution Progress: 1% Attribute 1: Can evolve by devouring psionic weapons Attribute 2: Enhance psionic power by 20% Attribute 3: Reduce psionic power consumption by 15% Attribute 4: Attack Speed + 10% Attribute 5: Attack Power + 10% Combat Skills: Name: Collapsing Mountain Strike Grade: D-Class combat skill Proficiency: 100% Name: Jump Slash Grade: E-Class combat skill Proficiency: 100% Backpack: Level-up pills: 374 Medicine: 89 bottles Other miscellaneous items: 556 The Hellfire attribute was originally S-Class. After the upgrade, it became S+ Class. Vincent could sense a purple flame appearing in the center of Hellfire. He also felt an unprecedented destructive power. However, he was puzzled. How did he complete the first phase of the evolution? Moreover, the evolution progress had become zero. Does it mean that Vincent had entered the second phase of Hellfire? Although Vincent could not understand what was happening, he was still extremely happy with the upgrade. After all, Hellfire had become twice as strong. Chris looked at the six of them. She stopped her gaze at Vincent and Chris. "All of you must stay close to me. You are not allowed to stray further than 100 meters." Vincent and Chris smiled at each other. They saw a hint of awkwardness in each other''s eyes. It was obvious what Teacher Chris meant. Chris fought against the Monster Horde. Was it something a normal person could do? Vincent, on the other hand, managed to stop the monsters from coming within three meters of him. No one knew what he would do next. Teacher Chris believed that the two of them were like bombs. It was possible for them to do something out of line at any time. At the same time, Johnny came down from the sky. He looked at Chris and Bixby. Bixby was far away. "General Sibis agreed?" Johnny was not from Quinn. He was a general who worked under Sibis. Hence, he would address Sibis as a general and not a principal. Chris nodded. "The principal allowed them to train." Johnny looked at the students and sighed. "They are all future seedlings. The general seemed to be very willing to part with them." He took a deep breath and continued speaking. "Since the general has agreed, I will not say anything further. Follow the Quinn Combat Army." Chris looked at the Quinn Combat Army that had already been assembled. "It''s better if I lead them myself. If there are any problems, I will handle it." "After all, these students have not been trained. It''s easy to have problems if they join the army rashly." Johnny thought for a moment and agreed. Chris was right. "Then you guys stay at the west wall." "After all, the general wants them to train. This is the main battlefield. It is also the place that has the strongest military. It''ll be safer if you stay here." "You will need to control the timing yourselves. You don''t have to listen to anyone''s orders." With that, Johnny got up and flew back to his original position. He still had to keep an eye out on the Phoenix-Feathered Tyrannosaurus Rex. After all, it was the biggest threat in the Monster Horde. High-level monsters had special-class combat strength. The Phoenix-Feathered Tyrannosaurus Rex had tough skin and thick flesh. The slightest carelessness would result in a large number of casualties. It had not been long since the battle started. However, the Vanguard Army was already in a head-on battle with the Monster Horde. In order to ensure the safety of the Vanguard Army during this time, the psionic cannons could only be fired from one kilometer away. All kinds of guns, arrows, and elemental attacks were also used to fire at the monsters to reduce the pressure on the Vanguard Army. If they only had to deal with the monsters on the ground, the defense-type battle would not be a problem. However, there were also monsters flying in the sky. They were attacking the soldiers on the city wall from above. Although there were some superpowered people who could fly to fight the flying monsters, there were not many of them. The difference in numbers was a challenge. Both humans and monsters suffered heavy casualties in a short period of time. There were too few humans as compared to monsters. Even if the numbers were equal, humans would not have an advantage over the monsters. This was because there were very few humans who had high-end combat strength. On the other hand, the weakest monsters were low-level monsters. There were thousands of medium-level monsters and hundreds of high-level monsters. On the other hand, there were only about a hundred high-level superpowered people. There were only a few people who were as strong as Chris. Chris transformed into a close-combat monster. He watched the battle between the Vanguard Army and the monsters. He was very eager to give it a try. However, as Teacher Chris was monitoring him closely, he could not move any closer. Forcing a battle maniac to wait was worse than killing him. "Teacher Chris, are we just going to watch?" Chris could not help himself and asked Teacher Chris directly. Teacher Chris glared at him. The battle was very intense. As time passed, the Vanguard Army''s defense line was about to be destroyed. In ten minutes, the defense line had been pushed back two hundred meters, and more than half of them were dead. The City Guard General frowned. This was not good for the defense of Hero City at all. If the monsters were within two hundred meters of Hero City, the psionic cannons would be completely useless. "Mercenary group! Those who are good at defense, please step up!" Although they did not want to use the mercenary group, the City Guard General had no choice. The various mercenary groups proceeded to make arrangements. They then sent their people out of the city to take over the Vanguard Army''s formation. It was very impressive how the Vanguard Army managed to hold on for so long. "Special Forces, move out!" The Special Forces were a group of high-level superpowered people. There were only about 60 of them, and they were all experienced. As the Special Forces were deployed, more than 200 high-level monsters rushed out from the Monster Horde to attack them. This was a battle between the high-level combat individuals and monsters. Although it was only a small-scale battle, the intensity was extremely high, and the damage was horrifying. Vincent thought for a moment and pointed at the high-level battlefield. He said to Chris, "Teacher Chris, I''ll go help." Teacher Chris frowned. However, after she thought about how Vincent was able to stroll freely in the monster horde, she agreed. After all, she was still able to protect Vincent even if there was a problem. After getting Chris''s approval, Vincent set out. Everyone was stunned when they saw Vincent rushing out to fight. How come Vincent was able to go and fight? Even if he was powerful, it was unlikely that he could participate in a high-level battle. "If he can go, I can go too!" Chris could not hold it in any longer. After seeing Vincent leave, he left Teacher Chris a message and rushed out as well. Chapter 48: Vincents Thoughts "Chris! Come back here!" Teacher Chris was shocked and started shouting for him immediately. Chris pretended not to hear her and did not turn around. Nabil was even more direct. Without saying anything, he gave himself an anti-gravity buff and jumped off the city wall. "Teacher Chris, we all came here together. It is only natural for us to participate in the battle together. Let''s go!" said Angelina and Avril in a serious tone. Avril hugged Angelina and jumped down from the city wall. "All of you, come back! F*ck!" Teacher Chris cursed and went after them. She was not very worried about them, but she was still their teacher. How could she watch them leave like that? The six of them rushed out of the city wall and onto the battlefield. The people who were fighting were all shocked. A group of Quinn''s first-year and second-year students actually jumped off the city wall and were heading towards the high-level battlefield! It was crazy. Before Vincent even landed on the ground, Chris was already there waiting for him. Bang! A deep pit was formed in the ground. "Hehe, Vincent! Let''s compete and see who gets to the battlefield first. Let us also see who kills the most monsters!" Chris turned his head and smiled at Vincent. As he had transformed into a monster, his smile was very ferocious. "If you want to be my captain, it will depend on whether you have the ability to be one." Chris roared towards the sky and jumped outwards. Vincent smiled faintly at him. He then spread his Hellfire wings and flew towards the battlefield. He was like an arrow that had been released from a bow. As he had evolved Hellfire, his control over it also became stronger. He thought that the control only existed in his imagination. However, after the upgrade, Vincent discovered that he could actually control Hellfire as if it was his arm or finger. "Hey, Vincent!" Nabil was flying in the air. He gave Vincent an honest smile. "You''re here too?" Vincent was stunned. He did not expect Nabil to be there. "It''s not just me. Everyone is here." Nabil turned around and pursed his lips. Vincent turned around and saw Avril carrying Angelina. Teacher Chris was by their side. "All of you, just you wait! I''ll settle the score with you when we get back!" said Chris unhappily. "Chris! Come here, don''t interfere with the battle! Let''s go to the southwest side! There''s a problem with the defense line there!" Teacher Chris was very experienced after all. While protecting Vincent and the others, she was also able to pay attention to the situation on the battlefield. Chris turned his head and was instantly delighted. There were all kinds of monsters ranging from low-level to high-level. "Roar!" Chris roared and charged towards the southwest side of Hero City. "Chris, Avril, protect the left and right sides. Angelina, prepare your superpower and assist Vincent in killing the monsters. Nabil, pay attention to everyone''s conditions." Teacher Chris quickly arranged a battle formation. "Pay attention and maintain the formation!" said Teacher Chris. "Yes, Teacher Chris!" Everyone agreed in unison and quickly gathered together. Johnny, who was confronting the Phoenix-Feathered Tyrannosaurus Rex in the air was very concerned about the students. However, he was surprised when he saw their high level of teamwork. Even third-year and fourth-year students might not be able to follow orders like Vincent and the others did. The forbidden order! The students were all natural-born soldiers! "Not bad! This batch of children is really not bad at all!" Johnny nodded his head in satisfaction. The Phoenix-Feathered Tyrannosaurus Rex also noticed Vincent in the crowd. When the Phoenix-Feathered Tyrannosaurus Rex saw a monster sneaking up behind Vincent, it roared angrily. The monster that was about to attack Vincent was shocked and quickly left Vincent alone. The monsters that were fighting against Vincent also left quickly and hid as far away from him as possible. For a moment, the pressure on the west became even greater. "What? Why did the monsters all run away?" Chris and the others were all dumbfounded. They had no idea what was going on. The battle earlier could not even be considered as a warm-up. Teacher Chris looked at Vincent and revealed a mysterious smile. Vincent was very confused as well, but he guessed that it was probably because of the Phoenix-Feathered Tyrannosaurus Rex. He could not help but turn to look at the Phoenix-Feathered Tyrannosaurus Rex. Both their eyes met. Vincent could sense the confusion in its eyes. "Let''s go. Let''s go back." Teacher Chris knew that with Vincent around, there would not be any battles. However, Chris and the other students refused to leave. To them, being able to participate in a battle of this level was a rare opportunity. "Teacher Chris, let''s go over there." Chris pointed at the high-level battlefield. His face was full of eagerness. "No! You guys cannot participate in that battle! Go back!" Teacher Chris frowned and looked at Chris with a very serious expression. Chris sighed. He had no choice and reluctantly disengage his transformation. However, Vincent had other ideas. Since the Phoenix-Feathered Tyrannosaurus Rex would not let other monsters harm him, he could use the situation to his advantage and change the situation on the battlefield. "Teacher Chris, I have an idea." Vincent looked at Teacher Chris. "We can go to the high-level battlefield and maybe we can change what''s happening there." Teacher Chris wanted to refute him, but she suddenly stopped herself. After thinking about it, she felt like Vincent''s idea was worth a try. "Are you confident?" Although Teacher Chris was very tempted to help, she still had to ask to prioritize Vincent''s safety. Vincent was not confident. However, based on the situation earlier, it was not completely impossible. Moreover, if it was not effective, they could just withdraw. "Teacher Chris, I think there''s no problem." "Alright! Let''s go to the high-level battlefield. Make sure that you all pay attention in order to maintain the battle formation." When Chris heard that Teacher Chris had agreed to go to the high-level battlefield, he took out a piece of spirit crystal excitedly. He then transformed into a titan beast that was twenty meters tall. Although he did not understand what Teacher Chris and Vincent were talking about, he was very happy that he could fight. "Roar! Damn, monsters! I''m coming!" Chris roared and was the first to rush out. The others quickly followed behind him. The Vanguard Army and the mercenary group fought side by side, blocking the monsters'' advances. When they saw Vincent and the other students charging towards the high-level battlefield, they were shocked once again. Earlier, Vincent and the others had made a turn towards the southwest. They thought that they had left. However, they did not expect them to charge towards the high-level battlefield again. "F*ck! Are they that fierce?" "As expected of the students from Quinn. They are truly courageous!" On the high-level battlefield, the Special Forces were engaged in a heated battle with the high-level monsters. However, due to the difference in numbers, the Special Forces could only try their best to defend against the high-level monsters. It was only a matter of time before they were defeated. As they were focused on the battle, no one in the Special Forces noticed Vincent and the others arriving. However, the high-level monsters could sense Vincent''s aura. Their original attack was faced with a problem instantly. The high-level monsters became extremely flustered. They looked at Vincent with fear and drooled. This gave the Special Forces a chance to catch their breath. In an instant, dozens of high-level monsters were killed. As Vincent got closer to the battlefield, the battle between the high-level monsters became more chaotic. Vincent was still more than ten meters away from the high-level battlefield, but the high-level monsters had already turned around and fled. As they saw the battle disappeared before their eyes, Chris let out an angry roar. He could not help but move a little faster. Teacher Chris was delighted after seeing what happened. It worked. She then picked up Vincent and rushed forward. Chapter 49: Do You Want the Squadron Leader Position? Vincent''s face turned gloomy. Why was Teacher Chris carrying him like he was a princess? "I don''t want to lose face!" Chris and the others did not know what was happening. Why would Teacher Chris carry Vincent and rush towards the high-level monsters that were fleeing? Could it be that they had a grudge? Does Teacher Chris want to kill Vincent? It did not make sense! If Teacher Chris wanted to kill Vincent, why would she bring him back from the Monster Horde? It was such a waste of time. Wherever Teacher Chris and Vincent went, the monsters would panic and instantly disperse. It was quite obvious what was happening. If no one could identify the problem, then humans would not be able to survive in the monster-ravaged world. The high-level monsters fled with the other monsters. For the first time, the monsters had the upper hand, but they chose to gradually retreat instead. The people who were being suppressed by the monsters earlier did not know what was happening. The City Guard General did not want to waste such a good opportunity. He waved his sword and the entire army started to attack the monsters. "Roar!" The Phoenix-Feathered Tyrannosaurus Rex was furious when it saw what was happening. It looked at Vincent with anger. It thought of killing Vincent, but it was immediately suppressed by an inexplicable sense of familiarity. Although Hero City was besieged by monsters from all four sides, the west was still the main battlefield. Once the monsters were defeated on the main battlefield, the monsters on the other three sides could not deal as much damage. It was over! The Phoenix-Feathered Tyrannosaurus Rex was helpless and angry. It roared at Johnny unwillingly and flew away. The monsters came in like a tide and retreated like one too. The battle had come to an end. Many people still did not know what was going on. Those who understood the situation all looked at Vincent. Teacher Chris and the others were familiar with one another. They all had experienced fighting several Monster Hordes in the past. Therefore, it was impossible for them to be the ones who had the ability to turn monsters away. The only person who could have made the monsters behave in that way was Vincent. Johnny watched the Phoenix-Feathered Tyrannosaurus Rex leave. He looked down at Vincent who looked like he had nothing left to live for. He let out a loud and hearty laugh. His laugh could be heard throughout the entire battlefield. "Hahahaha!" "Warriors! We have successfully repelled the Monster Horde. We have won! Today, we will not return until we are drunk!" After hearing what Johnny said, everyone felt as if they had survived a disaster. Their cheers were so loud that they echoed into the sky. The battlefield was cleaned up and the wounded were treated. Teacher Chris brought Vincent and the other students back to Hero City. They were all treated like heroes. The city guards, mercenary groups, rangers, the teachers, and students of Quinn, all lined up to welcome them back. Vincent and his team were too eye-catching. Aside from Teacher Chris, the rest of them were not high-level superpowered users. Why would the monsters be afraid of them? It could be said that the credit went to Vincent and Teacher Chris. The war ended so quickly because of them. There were fewer casualties because the battle ended so fast. After surviving a disaster, who would not feel grateful? If the battle dragged on, who else would die on the battlefield? No one knew. Everyone was happy. However, there was one person who was gloomy. It was Chris, the battle maniac. He was unhappy because he did not even have the chance to fight in the war. It would be strange if he was happy. Nyssa and her friends looked at Vincent''s team with envy. They were all strictly monitored by Bixby. Although they participated in the battle, they were controlling psionic weapons and attacking from afar. Although the people in Hero City expressed their appreciation towards them, the treatment that they received was far different from the treatment received by Vincent and the others. There was nothing Bixby could do. He was responsible for their lives. Moreover, those students were the future of Quinn and humanity. He could not allow for any mishaps to happen. At the same time, Bixby was also very impressed with Teacher Chris. She actually allowed the students to take the initiative to attack in such a dangerous battle. She also managed to protect everyone. She was not only strong physically and mentally, but she also had a strong heart. As a teacher, if she was not careful, she would be punished. This would be the case even if Vincent and the other students were not injured. She would still be reprimanded. However, Bixby did not know that Teacher Chris did not actually give the students the green light to fight. It was the students themselves who took the initiative to leave. She could not just watch the students leave and fend for themselves. She had no choice! However, she could not deny that she was the one who allowed Vincent to fight. After all, Vincent had the ability to fight. In fact, it could be said that he had an extremely special ability. She was hesitating on whether she should report Vincent''s matter to the school. It would make the school pay more attention to Vincent. On second thought, she decided not to inform the school. Vincent did not tell her why the monsters stayed away from him. He did not want to talk about it. In other words, it was Vincent''s secret. Why would she reveal his secret to the school? Besides, with Vincent''s talent, Quinn would definitely train him to the best of his ability. Therefore, she had nothing to worry about. Teacher Chris glanced at Vincent. Vincent still looked like he had nothing to live for. He was really embarrassed after being carried by Teacher Chris like a princess twice in one day. Plus, she carried him in front of so many people. It was too embarrassing. At the same time, Johnny descended from the sky and nodded at Teacher Chris. He then looked at Vincent. "Little guy, what''s your name? You''re very brave!" Vincent took a deep breath, collected his emotions, and revealed a faint smile. "Mayor Johnny, my name is Vincent. I''m a first-year student at Quinn." "You''re a first-year student? A new student!" Johnny was shocked by what Vincent had just said. He initially thought that Vincent was at least a second-year student. He was so strong. However, he never expected Vincent to be a first-year student. "Wait!" "A first-year freshman?" "Quinn had not even started its new term yet." "Does that mean¡­?" "You haven''t officially enrolled yet?" Johnny''s voice was trembling as he spoke. He was hoping that Vincent would correct him and say, "You guessed wrong.". However, Vincent did not correct him. Vincent nodded and looked at Johnny. He was curious. "Did I not make myself clear?" "I''m a first-year freshman!" "I was pretty clear!" Quinn had not officially started school for the year. Therefore, it was only natural that he did not officially enter the school yet. He was a first-year freshman. Was there a problem? Chris stood to the side and looked at Johnny. She could tell that he was shocked. She then looked at Vincent who looked puzzled. She covered her mouth and laughed. After a long time, Johnny finally came back to his senses. He looked at Vincent with anticipation. "Good! Good! The future of humanity is in sight! Hahahaha!" "Vincent, are you interested in joining Hero City? I''ll give you the position of Special Forces Squadron Leader." Johnny looked at Vincent seductively. "Special Forces Squadron Leader!" Chris, Nyssa, and her friends were all shocked. Avril looked at Vincent, her face was filled with jealousy. Angelina and Nabil did not know how important the Special Forces Squadron Leader position was. They were confused. Chapter 50 - Identity Angelina asked Avril, "Sister, is the Special Forces Squadron Leader a high position?" She noticed that there were only a few dozen people in the Special Forces. They were all under the command of the City Guard General. "The squadron leader position shouldn''t be that prominent?" Avril glanced at Angelina. Although she did not feel like explaining it to her, she felt that it was necessary to let her know the gap between her and Vincent. "The Special Forces Squadron Leader position in Hero City is only second to Mayor Johnny and the Captain of the Special Forces." "The Captain of the Special Forces position has always been vacant. Therefore, Vincent would actually become the number two figure in Hero City." "As for the Captain of the Special Forces, only ten people have taken up the position in the past few decades." Angelina still did not understand the importance of the position. If the position was so important, why would he still be under the command of the City Guard General? "Although the Special Forces are led by Mayor Johnny, they have the ability to fight on their own." Avril continued to explain, "In a war of this scale, it is actually very important for the Special Forces to join the fight." "But, because the Special Forces doesn''t have a captain, they become a pile of loose sand when they start attacking. That is why the City Guard General took over as their Captain for the time being." Angelina and Nabil nodded and looked at Vincent with admiration. He was a first-year freshman at Quinn. He did not even start school yet, but he had already been offered a high position by Mayor Johnny. It was enough to show how important Vincent was to them. ; However, Vincent refused to accept the position. ; He did not come to Quinn just because he wanted to become stronger and have a bright future, he also wanted to know the whereabouts of his missing parents. ; If St. John and Mokissner could provide Vincent with better treatment, he would have gone to one of those schools instead. ; Just as he was about to refuse the offer, Teacher Chris stood up. ; "City Lord Johnny, you''re not doing it properly!" said Teacher Chris with a smile. ; "You''re poaching people from Quinn?" "Aren''t you afraid that Principal Sibis will come after you?" Mayor Johnny laughed. ; "General Sibis won''t come after me just because of this," said Johnny indifferently. ; "After all, he''s more than willing to allow them to fight monsters." Teacher Chris did not know how to refute Mayor Johnny. Principal Sibis did indeed encourage students to fight monsters. Fighting monsters alone in the wild was not as challenging as fighting monsters whilst defending the city. If it was any other student, Teacher Chris might have let them go, but not Vincent. She hinted to Johnny that she wanted to speak to him alone. She then turned to leave. Mayor Johnny was stunned. What was so important that they had to speak alone? Nevertheless, he still took the initiative to follow Teacher Chris. The two walked to the side. Everyone was staring at them. ; Teacher Chris looked at Mayor Johnny with a serious expression. "He''s the child of that couple. The couple has done enough for humans. You can''t let their child do the same." Mayor Johnny''s expression changed. He turned to look at Vincent and saw him talking to the others. "You''re not lying to me? I thought the couple had no children?" Teacher Chris sighed. "That couple dedicated their lives to save humanity. They did not say anything because they were afraid that other people would treat their children differently." "We, Quinn, found out about his identity by accident." She turned to look at Vincent. "If possible, we hope that he can live his life comfortably," said Teacher Chris. "Alright, Chris, you''ve convinced me." Johnny looked at Vincent with respect. His respect was not for Vincent, but his parents. "It''s such a pity. He has such great talent. If he worked at the front lines, he would definitely become the most dazzling figure." "We can''t say for sure what kind of life he wants to lead in the future, but we have no right to interfere." Teacher Chris''s tone was a bit confusing. "However, if he was willing, we won''t stop him." "It''s just that the child has been obsessed with his parents. Maybe in the future..." Teacher Chris did not finish her sentence, but Mayor Johnny could understand her clearly. ; "He doesn''t know his identity?" ; Johnny was surprised. ; Teacher Chris nodded. She did not say anything further. Vincent on the other hand was being "interrogated" by Angelina and the others. "Vincent, you''re so strong!" Nabil looked at Vincent with a slight admiration. Angelina hugged Vincent tightly. Her huge breasts were pressing against Vincent''s arms. Angelina was very proud of Vincent''s strength. She acted as if she was the one who received special treatment from Mayor Johnny. Avril looked at Angelina with a gloomy face. ; Does this girl not hold back? Where was the pride of the Gaia clan? She was so brazen. It is such a disgrace to the Gaia clan. Although she felt like Angelina''s actions were inappropriate, she still felt jealous after seeing Angelina hugged Vincent. Chris looked at Vincent, his face full of excitement. His muscles were trembling. "Vincent, let''s fight!" Those who knew Chris''s personality looked at him helplessly. Those who did not know him were dumbfounded and speechless. What is wrong with this person? He charged so fiercely when facing the Monster Horde. After the Monster Horde retreated, he wanted to start a fight with his own people. It seemed like he could only do things through fighting! Of course, Vincent did not pay any attention to Chris. The guy would not stop talking to him as long as he paid attention to him. He decided to just ignore him. ; Nyssa and her friends congratulated Vincent and stood aside. They watch the situation unfold quietly. "To be honest, Vincent, what do you think about Mayor Johnny''s offer?" asked Nabil curiously. ; Everyone kept quiet after hearing Nabil''s question. They looked at Vincent and waited for his answer. ; Anyone would think that Mayor Johnny''s offer was a good thing. ; It was as if someone had the chance to ascend into the heavens in a single step. Everything was happening so much faster than in school. As long as one was not a fool, they knew what their choice would be. Even though everyone knew what Vincent''s answer will be, they still wanted to hear it from Vincent himself. ; Vincent did not hesitate at all. He just smiled and shook his head. "Although the offer is very tempting, I do not intend to leave Quinn." "What?" No one expected Vincent to give such an answer. They were all shocked. "Vincent, you have to think it through! This is a rare opportunity that doesn''t come often," advised Hixton. "That''s right! Vincent, we''ve always wanted to join the front line but we''re not as qualified. This is our dream!" Oscanthus glanced over at Teacher Chris and Mayor Johnny who were talking. "Angelina, you need to advise your boyfriend to not do anything stupid!" Nyssa looked at Angelina. She was hoping that Angelina would say something. Angelina blushed. She raised her head to look at Vincent. She could see the determination in Vincent''s face. She shook her head. "I''ll support any decision that Vincent makes." The others also tried to persuade Vincent, hoping that he would change his mind. Vincent just smiled. He did not say anything. At that moment, Mayor Johnny and Teacher Chris walked back towards them. They heard them trying to persuade Vincent to take up the offer. ; "Hahaha! Good lad, you have your own plan. You are not tempted by the benefits! Not bad! Not bad!" Mayor Johnny laughed heartily. Vincent thought that he would upset Mayor Johnny when he rejected his offer. However, he did not expect Mayor Johnny to accept his response so well. It was beyond his expectations. "I''m sorry, Mayor Johnny. I''ve let you down." Mayor Johnny waved his hand and looked at the crowd. "The city guards have duties to prevent the monsters from returning. Everyone else, please gather at the square. Let the celebration party begin!" "Oh!" Everyone shouted. Chapter 51 - How Can a Rocket Make a Turn? On one side, Hero City was celebrating. On the other side, in a valley in the wilderness, the Phoenix-Feathered Tyrannosaurus Rex roared angrily into the sky. All the monsters that were laying in front of the Phoenix-Feathered Tyrannosaurus Rex started to move. Their eyes were filled with fear. This was the sixth time the Phoenix-Feathered Tyrannosaurus Rex had attacked Hero City. Although they did not win any of the fights, they had never lost so badly. In the past, tens of thousands of monsters could at least reach the city wall. However, this time, although there were 100,000 monsters, they could not even touch the city wall. How could the Phoenix-Feathered Tyrannosaurus Rex not be angry? Nevertheless, the Phoenix-Feathered Tyrannosaurus Rex knew that the monsters were not the issue. It was very clear to it that Vincent was the issue. If Vincent was not there to help, the monsters would not have retreated so easily. However, it was also because of the Phoenix-Feathered Tyrannosaurus Rex itself that made the monsters retreat because of its sense of familiarity towards Vincent. It was still its own fault in the end. ¡°Roar!¡± The Phoenix-Feathered Tyrannosaurus Rex roared again, and the monsters scattered instantly. It looked at Hero City, spread its wings, and flew away. The next day, Vincent and the others returned to Quinn School in Blazing City. Teacher Chris and Bixby looked at the eight specially recruited students with a sad expression. When they left, there were eleven people; however, only eight people came back alive. Although they were prepared for something like that to happen, they still felt sad. S-Class superpowered users! There were not many of them in the entire Falcon Nation. Losing three people was a heavy loss but they still had to move on. Teacher Chris took a deep breath and said, ¡°Everyone, the main purpose of this trip was to test your combat strength.¡± ¡°After considering all aspects, the rankings are as follows¡­¡± ¡°First place, Vincent.¡± ¡°Second place, Chris.¡± ¡°Third place, Nabil.¡± Everyone looked at Nabil with a surprised expression. Everyone expected Vincent and Chris to be in the top two. However, they did not expect Nabil to be in third place. Nabil chuckled and scratched the back of his head. ¡°Surprise! Surprise!¡± he said. Teacher Chris continued to speak, ¡°Although Nabil¡¯s individual combat ability is not very strong, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve all seen his ability when he was fighting alongside all of you.¡± Everyone nodded after listening to Teacher Chris. Chris and Angelina had fought alongside Nabil. They recalled the time when they rushed to the southwest side of Hero City to fight against the monsters. They were able to kill the monsters before they escaped. Nabil¡¯s triple A-Class superpowers were too abnormal. Not only did he managed to take care of everyone on the battlefield, but his Holy Light Binding also saved Avril more than once. He was also able to accurately control the monsters that ambushed him every time. The six of them including Teacher Chris were able to withstand the attack of the southwest side monster. The lethality caused by the 100,000 Lightning Strikes was only second to Vincent¡¯s Hellfire. He managed to deal extremely high damage to the monsters. Just like what Teacher Chris had said, although his individual combat ability was not very strong, the combat ability of the whole team doubled with him around. After they all thought through it, everyone no longer had any questions about Nabil being in third place. As no one objected to the ranking, Teacher Chris gave them a day off. ¡°I¡¯ll give all of you a day off today. At this time tomorrow, we¡¯ll be taking the final test, combat ability assessment,¡± said Teacher Chris. Chris¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard what Teacher Chris had said. He suddenly turned to look at Vincent. He had been looking forward to fighting Vincent for a long time. This time, he could finally fight Vincent out in the open. Avril was also eager to give it a try. Although she knew that there was a gap between her and Vincent, she wanted to know how big the gap was. The combat ability assessment was a very good opportunity. Everyone dispersed. Vincent rejected the offer to have a meal together. He went to the Exchange Office and exchanged crystals for points. He then walked toward the superpower training room. He had gained a lot of new insights on the battlefield in Hero City, especially regarding the evolved Hellfire. There were still many things that he needed to practice and develop. For example, the Flaming Wings was a problem that he discovered. Although it could be used on the battlefield, he felt like he had not fully grasped the concept. There were still areas that could be developed. When Vincent reached the superpower training room, he increased the gravity by four times. The Hellfire-shaped rocket hit the target and caused the target to explode. The entire target was blasted into darkness. Vincent looked at the pitch-black target and fell into deep thought. ¡°The destructive power has increased by more than half, and the degree of control has also doubled. Should I try to make the rocket turn?¡± Vincent had always wanted to try and make the rocket turn sideways. However, every time he wanted to make a turn, there would always be a problem. The rocket would either scatter or hit the target before he could even react. Vincent had been trying to figure out the reason behind it. After eliminating all the factors, Vincent concluded that it was probably due to his lack of control. As he had upgraded Hellfire, his control over Hellfire had also improved by quite a bit. This gave him the confidence to try turning the Hellfire rocket. He would do what he thought was right. This was Vincent¡¯s creed all along. He summoned Hellfire and condensed it into a rocket. He then swung his hand and threw it at the left target. The rocket flew outwards. Vincent quickly tried to control it to make it deviate from its original position. The target was right in front of him. ¡°Duh!¡± The rocket hit the target. ¡°Bang!¡± It exploded with a bang. Vincent was delighted. Although the rocket did not hit the target directly in front of him, it still deviated from its original trajectory and hit the right edge of the left target. He almost missed the target. Nevertheless, it proved that Vincent¡¯s idea was correct. The rocket turning was feasible. Vincent would think that he was dreaming if he failed again. For the rest of the night, he was focused on making the rocket turn. After one night, Vincent looked at the time. It was almost time to meet Teacher Chris and the others. He turned off the gravity and walked out of the superpower training room. Although he did not sleep for a night, Vincent did not feel tired at all. On the contrary, he even felt a little excited. When he arrived at the battlefield, no one else had arrived aside from Chris. ¡°Vincent, you can¡¯t reject me this time, right? Hehe.¡± Chris saw Vincent and tried to block his way. Vincent looked at Chris and smiled bitterly. Although he also wanted to fight Chris, he had not reached his ideal level yet. Moreover, after looking at Chris¡¯s appearance, Vincent would not be able to rest easy in the future if he was defeated. Vincent was speechless. If Vincent went easy on Chris, it would be an insult to Chris. It was supposed to be like sparring. However, if things went wrong, they might become mortal enemies. There was no need for that! ¡°Vincent, don¡¯t you think about avoiding me. I admit that you¡¯re very strong, but I¡¯m not weak either!¡± Chris saw Vincent¡¯s bitter smile and was afraid that Vincent would not agree to fight him. Vincent could only nod helplessly. ¡°Just once! If you lose, don¡¯t pester me again!¡± Chris was very happy when he heard Vincent agreed. ¡°Good! Good! Good! Just one fight and I will no longer pester you!¡± ¡°Come on! Let¡¯s start first!¡± Chris took out a piece of crystal and wanted to transform. ¡°Stop, stop, stop, stop!¡± Vincent stopped him. The others had not even arrived yet and Chris wanted to fight him already. What was going on? Although Quinn did not forbid fighting, Vincent knew of the consequences of the fight. The two of them fighting would wreak havoc. Plus, if they destroyed the school¡¯s public facilities, they would have to pay compensation. Vincent did not have that much money to compensate the school. ¡°Let¡¯s wait for everyone to arrive before fighting. There¡¯s no rush.¡± Chris thought about it and felt that Vincent was right. They had waited for so many days anyway. It is not too late yet. As the two of them were talking, the others arrived one by one. Teacher Chris and Bixby also walked over. Chapter 52 - The Nemesis of Monsters ¡°You all look like you are in good spirits!¡± Teacher Chris smiled. ¡°Teacher Chris, can we start the battle?¡± asked Chris excitedly. He glanced over at Vincent occasionally. Bixby became unhappy as he glared at Chris. ¡°Stop it!¡± said Bixby. Chris shrugged and curled his lips. He then looked at Teacher Chris with anticipation. ¡°Teacher Bixby and I discussed it last night. Today¡¯s match has been canceled.¡± She looked at the students. ¡°What? Canceled?¡± Chris was surprised. He had been waiting for an opportunity like this to fight Vincent. Why was it canceled? ¡°Why? Teacher Chris!¡± Chris was very anxious. The others looked at Teacher Chris as well. They were very confused. They were waiting for her explanation. ¡°I¡¯ve made a comprehensive evaluation after the previous four assessments. I¡¯m sure you all know the rankings already.¡± ¡°Then, there¡¯s no point fighting.¡± Teacher Chris took out her notebook that had a record of everyone¡¯s results. ¡°The candidates for the special enrollment competition are Vincent, Chris, Avril, Angelina, and Nabil.¡± After the announcement, Teacher Chris looked at Nyssa, Hixton, and Oscanthus. ¡°Do the three of you have any objections to this result?¡± Nyssa, Hixton, and Oscanthus smiled wryly. How could they object? The five of them were so strong. In this year¡¯s special enrollment competition, only five people could represent Quinn. Before the assessment and selection began, Teacher Chris had already said that the top five students would participate in the competition. The five of them had managed to fill the position. Seeing was believing, so what objections could there be? The three of them looked at each other and said in unison, ¡°We have no objections.¡± Teacher Chris nodded and looked at the five chosen students. ¡°The specific rules of this special enrollment competition are out.¡± ¡°The competition uses a point system. There are three types of battle methods: individual battle, two-on-two battle, and team battle.¡± ¡°If you win one round, you get one point; if you lose one round, you lose one point; if you draw, you don¡¯t get any points.¡± ¡°When the competition ends, the five people with the highest points will be the top five.¡± Teacher Chris took a deep breath and continued speaking, ¡°You still have half a month left to train. In this half a month, cooperation is key.¡± Vincent and the others looked at each other and smiled after hearing what Teacher Chris had said. When they were in Hero City, they had more or less cooperated with each other. Although they did not fight the monsters together for long, they had experienced battling the monsters together. They knew that they could trust each other completely. ¡°Alright, you are dismissed. You are free to move around. I will give you seven days. After seven days, Teacher Bixby and I will train your team¡¯s combat ability.¡± Teacher Chris gave Vincent a look and left with Bixby. Every time the Monster Horde attacked the city, it would become the focus of everyone¡¯s attention. There was news all over Falcon Country regarding the battle in Hero City. Vincent, in particular, was trending. The Monsters¡¯ Nemesis! No one knew who was the first to say his name. However, his name had been spread across the entire network. Vincent¡¯s name was also tied to the words ¡°Monsters¡¯ Nemesis.¡± In Caesar Manor in Ellis City, Swire was enjoying being massaged by four maids. His face was full of pleasure. He had passed the examination at Quinn Advanced Superpower School and was officially a student. Although he had not entered the school yet, his position had been confirmed. His father was happy and told him that he would not interfere with his life in the future. Swire¡¯s father had always been very strict with him. He was proud of him for becoming free and unrestrained. After reading the news about Hero City, Swire clenched his fists excitedly. He was especially excited about the news regarding the Monsters¡¯ Nemesis. ¡°To be able to repel the Monster Horde by himself, what kind of strength did he have to be able to do that?¡± He did not dare to imagine it at all. ¡°Vincent?¡± Swire was surprised. ¡°He actually has the same name as that guy.¡± As he thought about it, he picked up his phone and called Vincent. Vincent¡¯s phone was turned off, so he left a message. ¡°Hello, Vincent! Have you seen the news? Yesterday, Hero City was attacked by the Monster Horde.¡± ¡°There is a powerhouse named Vincent who is known as the Monsters¡¯ Nemesis. He has the same name as you¡­¡± ¡°F*ck! It¡¯s actually you!¡± Swire saw a picture. It was the Vincent that he knew. It had only been a month since he awakened! Vincent had already grown to such a level? ¡°Nemesis of Monsters!¡± ¡°He¡¯s actually my friend!¡± ¡°Who could believe this?¡± At the same time, on a mountain peak behind St. John¡¯s Advanced Superpower School, an old man was reprimanding the specially recruited teacher, Harry. He was angry. ¡°F*ck! Such a powerful child and you¡¯ve failed to convince him to enroll in our school?¡± The old man was Harrison Emerick. He was the principal of St. John Advanced Superpower School, the garrison general of the southwest part of Falcon Country, and a lord-class superpower user. He had an A-Class control type superpower, the Five Senses Deprivation. Harry had a bitter smile on his face. He had seen the news about Vincent. Although Vincent had an S-Class superpower, who would have thought that he would be able to reach such a level in a short period of time! If he had known earlier, he would have snatched Vincent away. ¡°I don¡¯t care what method you use. Vincent must be a student of St. John!¡± Harrison almost roared. ¡°Principal Harrison, Vincent has already applied for admission at Quinn. Isn¡¯t it inappropriate for us to do this?¡± Harry tried to remind him. His voice was low. Harrison was stunned but he reacted immediately. He reprimanded Harry again, took out his cell phone, and dialed Principal Sibis¡¯s number. At the other school, the Principal of Mokissner High School, Mike Bromonza, crushed his cell phone in anger. ¡°Sibis! You old thing! I saved your life! If you don¡¯t remember that you owe me a favor, then don¡¯t blame me!¡± In Quinn¡¯s principal¡¯s office, Principal Sibis rubbed his temples. Although he was excited, he also had a headache. He had just got off the phone with the principals of the two schools, St. John and Mokissner. Both of them only wanted one thing and that was Vincent. Although Hero City was a city that was built by the principals of Quinn against the monsters, it was not the most significant in existence in Falcon Country. However, Hero City had experienced the Monster Horde. Everyone in the country knew about it through the news on their televisions and computers. St. John and Mokissner naturally knew about it too. After all, every time there was a Monster Horde, there would be death and destruction. Humans have always been paying close attention to it. Throughout the entire war, although Vincent¡¯s performance was not very eye-catching, anyone with a discerning eye could see how powerful Vincent truly was. In particular, those who were above lord-class noticed Vincent. What they paid attention to was completely different from what the others paid attention to. Naturally, they paid more attention to Vincent. Chapter 53 - Change the Principal Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Vincent did not know that he had become the center of attention. He was too busy training in the superpower training room. During the field training, he had become much stronger. However, there were still many things that he needed to stabilize. After all, he only had seven days. The time was neither long nor short. However, if Vincent relaxed, he would not be able to stabilize completely. He had to seize every second. Two days later, someone knocked on his superpower training room door. ¡°Teacher Chris? Why are you looking for me?¡± Vincent looked at Teacher Chris who was standing outside his door, his face was full of curiosity. Teacher Chris looked at Vincent with 30% gratification, 30% envy, and 40% sincerity. ¡°Principal Sibis wants to meet you.¡± Vincent was stunned. Why would Principal Sibis look for him all of a sudden? ¡°Thank you, Teacher Chris.¡± Vincent walked out of the superpower training room. ¡°May I know why Principal Sibis is looking for me?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know when you arrive.¡± Teacher Chris did not say anything further. However, there was a great relief in her eyes. ¡°I think I should go take a shower first.¡± Vincent tugged at his clothes that were drenched in sweat. ¡°Otherwise, I think that it would be very rude.¡± Teacher Chris nodded after seeing Vincent drenched in his own sweat. Although Vincent did not look sloppy, he had been living in the superpower training room for two days. His entire body reeked of sweat. It was not ideal for him to go meet Principal Sibis in such a condition. Vincent finished washing up and summoned his character panel in his villa. Name: Vincent Amore Special Abilities: Hellfire (S + Class elemental type) Evolution Progress: 0% (Completed the first phase of upgrade) Extreme Speed Training (S-Class support type) Monster Affinity (S-Class special type) Psionic Power: 212 Realm: Beginner-level superpowered user Equipment: Weapon: Purgatory Blade Level: B-Class Purgatory Blade Evolution Progress: 5% Attribute 1: Can evolve by devouring psionic weapons Attribute 2: Enhance psionic power by 22% Attribute 3: Reduce psionic power consumption by 17% Attribute 4: Attack Speed + 13% Attribute 5: Attack Power + 15% Combat Skills: Name: Collapsing Mountain Strike Grade: D-Class combat skill Proficiency: 100% Name: Jump Slash Grade: E-Class combat skill Proficiency: 100% Name: Rocket Arrow Grade: None (self-created) Proficiency: 100% Name: Fire Net Grade: None (self-created) Proficiency: 100% Name: Flash Grade: None (self-created) Proficiency: 85% Name: Flaming Wings Grade: None (self-created) Proficiency: 70% Name: Fire Vine Grade: None (self-created) Proficiency: 23% Backpack: Upgrade pills: 1,124 Medicines: 77 bottles Other miscellaneous items: 249 Vincent smiled happily after seeing what had been displayed on the mission panel. Although he was very tired after 48 hours of continuous training, the results were great. Not only did he managed to transform Hellfire into various self-created combat skills, but he also developed the Fire Vine combat skill. Vincent learned about it through the system. It turned out that combat skills actually originated from the ability to shape-shift. When one mastered how to shape-shift a superpower, he or she will then be able to unleash it. They can then transform the superpower into different combat skills. For example, the Rocket Arrow and Fire Net. Vincent always used them. Over time, they became an instinctive reaction when he was fighting enemies. They were then transformed into combat skills. As his combat skills were not perfect, only Vincent could use them. For it to become an actual combat skill, it had to be something that people could learn and use. However, Vincent did not know how to teach it to the others yet. After changing his clothes, Vincent walked out of the bathroom. Teacher Chris, who was sitting on the chair waiting for Vincent, showed an infatuated expression when she saw him. It was not Teacher Chris¡¯s fault. Vincent was simply too handsome after taking a shower. He was a determined young lad. He had a clear and logical way of doing things. He had a natural charisma. After taking a shower, he added a hint of laziness and casualness to his charisma. The huge contrast was fatal for the opposite sex. ¡°Teacher Chris? Are you alright?¡± asked Vincent curiously. Teacher Chris¡¯s pretty face turned red. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s go. Principal Sibis is waiting for you anxiously.¡± She then stood up and walked out. In the principal¡¯s office, Sibis, Harrison, and Mike were all looking at each other with unfriendly expressions. Harry and Miller stood at the side and looked at each other with bitter smiles. Obviously, they had both experienced the same thing. Sibis looked at his two old friends and said with a red face and thick neck, ¡°Vincent would never go to your school!¡± ¡°Sibis! Don¡¯t be shameless! A genius like Vincent should be taught by us, St. John!¡± Harrison¡¯s saliva spilled out everywhere. He did not have the demeanor of an elder at all. ¡°Of course, we, St. John, are not people who would take things by force. Name your conditions!¡± Mike sneered. ¡°Harrison, it¡¯s been so many years. If you see any good seedlings, you, St. John, will snatch them!¡± ¡°Tell me yourself. Just in Mokissner alone, how many students have you snatched away by force?¡± Harrison¡¯s old face turned red. He then said disdainfully, ¡°You still have the nerve to say that! You can¡¯t keep your own students, and you blame St. John?¡± After seeing the two of them arguing, Sibis snorted coldly, ¡°Let me put it this way, forget about the others. If any of you want to snatch Vincent from me, don¡¯t blame me for making a move!¡± ¡°You shut up!¡± Harrison and Mike said in unison. Sibis was speechless. What kind of joke was this? Vincent was a student of Quinn. They came here to take his student away and told him to shut up. ¡°You think I¡¯m easy to bully, don¡¯t you?¡± Sibis flipped his hand, and a small black hole appeared in his palm. Harrison and Mike, who were arguing, suddenly stopped. Although the Quinn School was ranked last among the three advanced superpower schools, it did not mean that Sibis was weaker than them. On the contrary, because Sibis could control space, his combat strength was much stronger than Harrison and Mike¡¯s. The black hole in his palm was Sibis¡¯s ultimate skill. He would not use it at all under normal circumstances. ¡°Sibis! If there¡¯s a problem, we can just talk about it. Why do you have to do this?¡± Harrison and Mike looked at each other and spoke in unison. Sibis snorted coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about Vincent. Other than that, you can ask me anything else that you want.¡± Mike opened his mouth and wanted to say something. However, he was stopped by Harrison. ¡°Sibis, are you certain that other than Vincent, we can bring up any conditions?¡± asked Harrison seriously. Harrison stared into Sibis¡¯s eyes. Sibis¡¯s heart trembled for no reason. He kept feeling that Harrison was about to set him up. Although he wanted to go back on his word, he had already said it. It was not good to go back on his word. He could only nod helplessly. However, he still brought up some limitations. ¡°This is only if I can do it. If I can¡¯t do it, it would be useless for you to bring it up.¡± Harrison chuckled. ¡°You can definitely do it. I¡¯m not the kind of person who would force others to do it.¡± Mike looked at Harrison curiously. He wanted to see what kind of request Harrison could make to give up on a good seedling like Vincent. ¡°Let¡¯s switch schools. You go to St. John, and I¡¯ll go to Quinn.¡± Sibis was stunned, but he immediately reacted. This old guy could think of an idea like that. How shameless! Mike also felt like Harrison¡¯s request was a little too shameless. ¡°Harrison, what are you saying? Aren¡¯t you afraid of being laughed at?¡± He turned to Sibis and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you ten S-Class students, and you¡¯ll make me the principal of Quinn!¡± Chapter 54 Harrison thought that Mike would say something nice. However, his actions were just too shameless. Sibis was so angry that his face turned red. His body was trembling. He pointed at Harrison and Mike. ¡°Shameless! Too shameless!¡± At that moment, someone knocked on the principal¡¯s office door. ¡°Come in.¡± Teacher Chris opened the door and walked in with Vincent. Sibis looked at the two of them. ¡°Principal, Vincent is here.¡± As Vincent entered, the five people that were in the room looked at him with eager eyes. Vincent knew Harry and Miller. They had met once before. He greeted them by nodding slightly. He then walked to Principal Sibis. ¡°Principal Sibis.¡± Sibis looked at Vincent and suddenly thought of an idea. He quickly walked out from behind his desk and patted Vincent¡¯s shoulder affectionately. ¡°Good! Not bad! Looks like you did not laze around even after returning from the battlefield! As expected of a pupil of Sibis!¡± Pupil? Everyone was stunned especially, Harrison and Mike. At their level, the word ¡°pupil¡± was not something that could be used casually. Once it was used, it meant that the two of them would be bounded forever. One of them would prosper and the other one would perish! Vincent was confused as well. Did he just become Sibis¡¯s pupil? ¡°This old guy is becoming more and more shameless.¡± Harrison complained to Mike in a low voice. Mike nodded in agreement. ¡°Come, Vincent, let me introduce you. This is the principal of St. John Advanced Superpower School, Harrison.¡± ¡°This is the principal of Mokissner Advanced Superpower School, Mike.¡± Although Vincent did not know what had happened, he still took the initiative to bow to the two of them as a sign of respect. ¡°Not bad! Not bad! He has good manners. He is a good seedling!¡± Harrison praised Vincent. ¡°Are you interested in coming to St. John? You¡¯re so talented, I guarantee that all of St. John¡¯s resources will be available to you.¡± Mike quickly chimed in and promised Vincent the same thing. Sibis did not expect the two of them to still hang on to the idea of snatching Vincent. They did not give up. He was so angry that he panted heavily. ¡°Are you two done yet?¡± ¡°Sibis, what do you mean by that? We¡¯re just telling Vincent our conditions and we want to hear his decision. You can¡¯t possibly interfere with his freedom, right?¡± Harrison looked at Sibis suspiciously and then gave Vincent a pitiful look. Mike nodded in agreement. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare accuse me! I did not interfere with Vincent¡¯s freedom, but he is my student. Don¡¯t be shameless!¡± Sibis¡¯s expression changed. As the principal, if he interfered with the freedom of a student, he would be court-martialed. Vincent looked at the three of them. They were almost 300 years old. Why were they still arguing like children? Obviously, he knew why the three of them were acting that way. It was because of him. They wanted him to attend their school and become their student. After seeing the three of them arguing endlessly, Vincent scratched the back of his head and looked to Teacher Chris for help. Teacher Chris just smiled at Vincent. She did not say or do anything. Although she did not want him to leave, she would still be happy if Vincent was able to train in a better environment. This was not because she thought that Quinn could not teach Vincent well. It was because she wanted Vincent to have more resources and benefits. The three principals who were arguing had already agreed to provide Vincent with at least B-Class psionic equipment. There was not much psionic equipment available in Quinn. Plus, they were very little equipment that could reach B-Class. ¡°The two of you are getting on my nerves!¡± Mike¡¯s eyes were red. He looked like a gambler who had lost badly. ¡°Vincent, as long as you come to Mokissner, you can use the Epiphany Holy Water Unlimited,¡± said Mike. Sibis and Harrison looked at him in shock. They fell silent. The Epiphany Holy Water Unlimited was from the black hole. Mokissner had paid a huge price to obtain it. A person without any talent could instantly become a genius with just one drop of the Epiphany Holy Water Unlimited. This was because the Epiphany Holy Water Unlimited would allow them to have a much better understanding of their superpower. For instance, if they wanted to train their combat skills, they would only need to put in half their effort and they could get twice the result. However, this was not even the most powerful aspect of the Epiphany Holy Water Unlimited. The most powerful aspect was that it did not have any side effects. Moreover, it would not weaken the effect if one used it often. In Mokissner, only a few high-ranking officials and individuals who had made great contributions to the academy were qualified to get a drop of it every year. Mike was willing to use the Epiphany Holy Water Unlimited on Vincent. This was really shocking. Although Vincent did not know what the Epiphany Holy Water Unlimited was, he could tell from the expressions of everyone present that it was a rare treasure. He was honestly very tempted. He thought that the conditions provided by the teachers previously were good enough. He did not expect the principals to provide him with even better conditions. Although he was tempted, Vincent had no intention of going to Mokissner. On one hand, it was only a matter of time until he became stronger. With the system by his side, he did not have much desire for the Epiphany Holy Water Unlimited. On the other hand, Quinn could provide him with clues regarding the disappearance of his parents. That was what he wanted most. He also had teachers and friends who cared for him in Quinn. These were things that he could not give up. Just as he wanted to speak up and stop the three principals from arguing, Sibis took a deep breath and looked solemnly at Teacher Chris. He raised his hand and took out a black token. ¡°Chris, take my token and go to the treasure vault to get the Awakening Stone.¡± Harrison and Mike both gasped when they heard what he said. Harrison said in a deep voice, ¡°Sibis, are you serious?¡± Mike also had a serious look on his face. ¡°Sibis, that¡¯s something you left for yourself in case you need it!¡± said Mike. Teacher Chris took the token and turned to leave. Before she left, she looked at Vincent with envy. Vincent could tell from their expression that the Awakening Stone was more precious than the Epiphany Holy Water Unlimited. ¡°Sibis, you have to think carefully. After so many years, we have only found one Awakening Stone,¡± said Harrison. Sibis waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s just a stone. If we can¡¯t find it now, it doesn¡¯t mean that we can¡¯t find it in the future. I haven¡¯t had the time to use it yet.¡± He then revealed a smug expression. ¡°You two old geezers, if you can provide Vincent with something of the same level as the Awakening Stone, Vincent can go with you. I won¡¯t say anything else!¡± Harrison and Mike looked at each other and smiled bitterly. They really did not have anything of the same level as the Awakening Stone. Shortly afterward, Teacher Chris walked in with a black box that was made of an unknown material. ¡°Principal, the Awakening Stone.¡± Sibis took it and handed it over to Vincent. Vincent had made his decision earlier. At the same time, he apologized to Harrison and Mike. Vincent also learned about the function of the Awakening Stone from Sibis. It could allow a superpower user to awaken another superpower of the same level. For example, if Sibis had an S-Class superpower and used it, he would awaken another S-Class superpower. This shocked Vincent to the core. He was about to have four S-Class superpowers? Two superpowers were already very rare. Three superpowers were as rare as Phoenix Feathers and Qilin Horns. Four superpowers were absolutely unprecedented! Moreover, it was an S-Class superpower. Vincent had no idea how powerful he would become after using the Awakening Stone. He was looking forward to it. Chapter 55 - Joining the Special Forces Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Harrison and Mike knew that there was no point staying anymore. They got up to leave. Before they left, they tried to rope Vincent in one last time. ¡°Vincent, you can come over to St. John anytime to play! St. John¡¯s door is always open for you.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to hang out in Quinn anymore, come to Mokissner.¡± Sibis¡¯s face turned sour. How dare they say such a thing? ¡°What do you mean by that? Is Quinn that bad?¡± ¡°Get lost! Get lost now!¡± Sibis snapped at Harrison and Mike. Harry and Miller, who had been silent the whole time, looked at each other and smiled. That was a load off their chests. The two of them had been reprimanded by their respective principals countless times. They were labeled as student waste and academy vermin. However, after this incident, they no longer felt ashamed for failing to convince Vincent to become a student of their schools. It was unlikely that the two principals would say anything further to them. The four of them left. Only Vincent, Sibis, and Teacher Chris were left in the principal¡¯s office. Sibis looked at Vincent with a gratified expression. ¡°When do you plan on using the Awakening Stone?¡± Vincent thought for a moment and answered, ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry. I¡¯ll wait until I¡¯ve stabilized my gains and cultivation from Hero City.¡± ¡°Not bad! You¡¯re neither arrogant nor impatient. You¡¯re indeed worthy to be my student!¡± Vincent smiled faintly. Actually, he did not want to use it yet because he did not know what the effects were. If his other two S-Class superpowers were exposed, then he would be in serious trouble. However, when he least expected it, Sibis asked him, ¡°Vincent, in regard to your other two S-Class superpowers, is one related to monster intimacy and the other related to training?¡± Vincent¡¯s expression changed after hearing Sibis¡¯s question. His muscles tensed up and his face was full of vigilance. Teacher Chris who was standing at the side was shocked to the core. When Sibis saw Vincent¡¯s expression, he laughed out loud. He knew that he had guessed it correctly. ¡°Our Quinn is finally going to rise up!¡± Vincent looked at Sibis warily and did not say anything. Although he was very clear that he did not have a fighting chance against Sibis if a battle were to happen, he could not just sit around and wait for death. ¡°Vincent! Don¡¯t worry. The country that you¡¯re in is Falcon Country. Right now, you¡¯re on Quinn¡¯s land. You¡¯re very safe here!¡± Sibis sat down. ¡°We only hope that rising stars like you will become stronger and stronger. No one would try to kill you after failing to rope you in.¡± Vincent still did not let his guard down. He stared at Sibis. There was not a hint of pretense on his face. He slowly calmed himself down. Teacher Chris suddenly voiced out. She was so excited that her voice was trembling. ¡°Principal Sibis, are you saying that Vincent is a three S-Class superpower user?¡± asked Teacher Chris. The news really changed her perspective of the world. How could there be such a talented individual? Three S-Class superpowers! There had never been someone who had three S-Class superpowers in the history of mankind. It was no wonder that Vincent¡¯s cultivation speed was so fast, and his control over his superpowers was so high! Given that he had three S-Class superpowers, it was only normal for him to possess such cultivation speed. Wait a minute! The Awakening Stone! If Vincent used the Awakening Stone, then he would be¡­ A four S-Class superpower user! Oh my god! Teacher Chris felt that her brain was malfunctioning. She felt dizzy and her body was shaking. If she was not leaning against the wall, she would have fallen onto the ground. Sibis nodded at Teacher Chris and confirmed her suspicions. Three S-Class superpowers. Even a powerhouse like Sibis who had explored the world had never heard of such a thing. Although Vincent¡¯s background was one of the reasons why Sibis wanted to keep him in Quinn, it was also because of his monstrous talent. It would be a piece of cake for Vincent to become a Garrison General like him in the future. In fact, as long as Vincent wanted to continue rising in ranks, it would not be difficult for him to become a Marshal. After all, in the entire Falcon Country, there were only two superpowered users who have been conferred the title of a Marshal! Vincent would definitely be the third! He would become the pillar of Falcon Country! Sibis was quite glad that Harrison and Mike did not discover that Vincent had three S-Class superpowers. Otherwise, the Awakening Stone might not have been enough to make them give up the fight for Vincent. Before they left, they did not forget to pull Vincent aside to look at the Awakening Stone. ¡°Vincent, just put your heart at ease. No one in the entire Falcon Country will harm you!¡± ¡°In this world, everyone has their own secrets. This is not something strange.¡± Vincent felt completely at ease after hearing what Sibis had said. He knew very well that wherever he went in the Monster Horde, the monsters would move aside for him. Moreover, his cultivation speed was indeed much faster than the average person. As long as he was careful, he would be fine. An ordinary person might not be able to discover anything about Vincent. They would only think that Vincent¡¯s Hellfire superpower was very strong. However, it was impossible for a powerhouse like Sibis to not discover the truth. After digesting all the information, Teacher Chris was finally able to control her emotions. She looked at Vincent and revealed a bitter smile. ¡°You hid it really well!¡± ¡°I was actually stunned by your cultivation speed. Now that I think about it, you¡¯re so freakish. Why should I be surprised?¡± ¡°I¡¯m really curious. As a future S-Class superpowered user, what kind of glory will you achieve?¡± Vincent was still very indifferent towards Teacher Chris¡¯s praise. Sibis suddenly became serious. He looked at Vincent and said, ¡°Previously, Johnny wanted you to join Hero City and become the Squadron Leader of the Special Forces. What are your thoughts on this matter?¡± Vincent told him his thoughts. Sibis burst into laughter after listening to Vincent. ¡°Vincent, there¡¯s a problem with how you think. Why do you want to leave Quinn just because you joined Hero City?¡± Vincent was stunned. What did he mean by that? He would be a member of Hero City if he became the Squadron Leader. How could he join Hero City without leaving Quinn? Sibis explained, ¡°Hero City was originally built by us, Quinn. Naturally, it is under our control.¡± ¡°Many senior students would join Hero City to gain experience. At the same time, it can also be considered as a career path after graduation.¡± ¡°As for Hero City¡¯s Special Forces, there are no restrictions. They will only gather together when there is a Monster Horde.¡± ¡°When you have class, you can return to the academy to study. When you have nothing to do, you can also go to Hero City to spar with everyone and get to know them better.¡± After hearing Sibis¡¯s explanation, Vincent suddenly realized that he had made a mistake. Teacher Chris¡¯s expression changed. She quickly asked Principal Sibis, ¡°Principal Sibis, isn¡¯t the Special Forces too dangerous for Vincent? He¡¯s just a beginner-level superpowered user!¡± Sibis waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s true that he¡¯s a beginner-level superpowered user, but do you think that his combat ability is something that a beginner-level superpowered user would have?¡± ¡°Besides, the Special Forces are all future powerhouses. Being together with them will make Vincent feel more pressured. This is a good thing for him.¡± ¡°Or do you think that the people in our academy can give him pressure?¡± ¡°Only with pressure can one grow. Although Vincent has always been hard-working in his training, this kind of growth is too slow for him.¡± Teacher Chris thought about it and felt that what Sibis said was true. She looked at Vincent who was eager to give it a try and patted her forehead. She had forgotten that this guy was a battle maniac like Chris! As for the Special Forces, Vincent understood that there were only two main tasks. One was to hunt high-level monsters to ensure that the monsters around Hero City were not high-level. His other task would arise if there was a Monster Horde. He would be responsible for killing high-level monsters. Other than that, there was really nothing else. In addition, the Special Forces was full of strong people. They would at least be stronger than most of the students in Quinn. Naturally, Vincent wanted to be with the stronger people. Moreover, the system also encouraged him to only kill monsters that were high-level. This was because the rewards for high-level monsters were more generous. Vincent was eager to give it a try. ¡°I agree to join the Special Forces!¡± Chapter 56 - Team Battle Training Vincent left the principal¡¯s office. Teacher Chris frowned at Sibis. ¡°Principal Sibis, did you really choose Vincent to participate in the God Slayer Project?¡± asked Teacher Chris. Sibis nodded. His face was serious. ¡°We don¡¯t have much time left.¡± ¡°Recently, there have been many lord-tier monsters appearing in the black hole. This indicates that the monsters are planning to do something big.¡± ¡°Vincent is the son of God. The usual teaching methods will not be effective on him.¡± Teacher Chris was still worried. ¡°You know the members of the Special Forces. They are all a bunch of unruly fellows. Will there be unnecessary trouble if Vincent suddenly becomes the Squadron Leader?¡± Sibis gave Teacher Chris a meaningful glance. ¡°Let¡¯s see how Vincent handles this position. If he can¡¯t even handle a few dozen people, he won¡¯t become the captain of the God Slayer Project.¡± ¡°You! You want¡­ You want him to be the captain of the God Slayer Project?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this too¡­¡± Teacher Chris could not bear to hear it. Sibis stood up and patted Teacher Chris on the shoulder. He sighed and said, ¡°The greater the superpower, the greater the responsibility.¡± ¡°Humans owe their family. Plus, this is their family¡¯s mission!¡± ¡°We can only try our best to help him grow stronger before that day comes and everything is over.¡± ¡°Alright, you can leave first. The special enrollment competition is coming up, and this is also part of the God Slayer project. We must not make any mistakes.¡± Teacher Chris nodded silently. She turned around and left the principal¡¯s office without saying goodbye. The God Slayer project¡­ More like a suicide plan¡­ In the blink of an eye, five days had passed. Vincent received another notification from Teacher Chris in the group chat asking him, Chris, Avril, Angelina, and Nabil to head to the battlefield. When he arrived at the battlefield, he saw that Chris had arrived early. Chris looked at Vincent, his face full of eagerness. He had always wanted to fight Vincent. However, due to various reasons, he did not have the chance to fight him. Chris made up his mind that no matter what happens, he would definitely fight Vincent on that day. However, Vincent completely ignored him. Although he also wanted to fight Chris, he was very clear on what he needed to do. ¡°Vincent! Take this!¡± Chris did not say anything further and attacked Vincent. Nonetheless, he did not use his superpower. Although he did not use his superpower, his experience fighting throughout the years had made him extremely powerful. His attack speed was very fast. Vincent dodged his attack. Chris missed his first attack. He continued attacking. He was certain that Vincent would not be able to dodge all his attacks. Although the two of them had not spent much time together, Chris knew that Vincent was also a battle maniac. He could tell that they were of the same kind. Vincent continued to dodge and did not fight back. ¡°Vincent! Why aren¡¯t you attacking? Are you looking down on me?¡± Chris roared and took out a crystal. He looked as if he was going to use his superpower at any moment. ¡°Chris, you and I both know that it is not a good time to fight.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care! I want to finish the battle with you today!¡± ¡°Roar!¡± Chris roared and activated his superpower. He turned into a black cheetah with wings on its ribs. He became an intermediate-level monster. He was a black cheetah with a pair of wings. His fangs and claws were sharp, and every attack would ripple across space. Vincent did not want to be careless. With a flip of his hand, he summoned Hellfire. Chris let out an excited roar and flew towards Vincent after seeing him summon Hellfire. However, just as he was less than a meter away from Vincent, he felt a huge force coming in between the both of them. Chris was then sent flying. ¡°Chris! The special enrollment competition is coming up. Is this the time for you to mess around?¡± Teacher Chris was angry. Chris heard Teacher Chris¡¯s angry tone. His aggressiveness subsided. He retracted his wings and drooped his ears. He was scared. Vincent smiled and retracted Hellfire. Chris also deactivated his superpower and transformed into his human form. He lowered his head. He did not dare to look at Teacher Chris. Teacher Chris gave a cold snort and stopped reprimanding Chris. At that moment, Angelina, Avril, and Nabil walked over together. When Teacher Chris saw that everyone had arrived, she exchanged glances with Bixby. ¡°The team training has officially begun!¡± Bixby started to explain. ¡°This team training is divided into two parts.¡± ¡°The first part will last for three days. The five of you will fight against me and Teacher Chris. If you can last for 30 minutes, you will pass.¡± ¡°The second part will last for two days. You will head to the black hole and fight with the monsters there. If you manage to kill five high-level monsters, you will pass.¡± ¡°Of course, if you are not able to complete the two parts of the training, it¡¯s fine. The main thing is to practice your team cooperation.¡± ¡°However, all of you are geniuses. I believe that you would not want to participate in the special enrolment if you all failed your training.¡± After Bixby finished speaking, Vincent and the others looked at each other. They could see the strong fighting spirit in each other¡¯s eyes. Even Angelina who had never been interested in training appeared to be full of motivation. ¡°Alright, you may now communicate with each other. The battle will begin in ten minutes.¡± After Teacher Chris finished speaking, she turned around and left with Bixby. As they left, everyone looked at Vincent simultaneously. After all, Vincent finished first in the previous selection. He was also the team leader. It was not shocking for everyone to turn to him. Vincent did not give in to their stares. Instead, he lowered his head to think for a moment. ¡°Avril is in charge of the frontal attack. Chris is in charge of protecting Angelina and Nabil. I will coordinate with Avril¡¯s attack and find an opportunity to restrict Teacher Chris and Bixby. Listen to my orders and focus on the fire.¡± The four of them nodded. They agreed with Vincent¡¯s arrangements. Ten minutes passed in the blink of an eye. Teacher Chris and Bixby stood in front of them. ¡°Are you guys ready?¡± asked Teacher Chris with a smile. The five of them looked at each other and nodded solemnly. They all displayed their superpowers. Teacher Chris smiled in satisfaction after seeing the five of them standing firm. She wiped her right hand on her waist and took out a dagger. ¡°Then, let the battle begin.¡± After Teacher Chris finished speaking, Bixby faded and disappeared. Teacher Chris bowed slightly and suddenly rushed towards Avril who was standing at the front. Avril had two mountain-splitting axes in her hands, a longsword and a crossbow on her back, and a throwing knife and dagger on her waist. Avril started to spin after seeing Teacher Chris running towards her. She used her Fury superpower as it would increase her combat power by ten times instantly. Ding! As soon as she made contact with Teacher Chris, the spinning stopped. She took a step back abruptly. At the same time, the tremendous force caused by Avril¡¯s spinning sent Teacher Chris flying. Teacher Chris was a high-level superpowered person after all. Although she was sent flying, she adjusted her body in the air and dashed towards Avril again. Avril¡¯s Fury superpower could only last for one minute. Even if she tried to hold on, she could only last for a maximum of three minutes. It was not enough to rely on Avril alone. Plus, the gap between her and Teacher Chris was huge. They also had to take into consideration Bixby who disappeared. As a high-level superpowered person, even if Bixby¡¯s power was not an attack-type, his body strength was definitely better than all of them. ¡°Chris, you need to transform into a Berserk Grizzly Bear! Replace Avril!¡± ¡°Nabil, buff Chris¡¯s status. Also, summon 100,000 Lightning Strikes to hinder Teacher Chris¡¯s attack!¡± ¡°Angelina, prepare to absorb Hellfire!¡± Vincent commanded while summoning the Hellfire net to protect everyone. Chapter 57 - Defeat When Chris and Nabil heard Vincent¡¯s order, they moved instantly without any hesitation. However, there was a downside in doing so. There was a loophole in their defense. Vincent had no other choice. Due to Teacher Chris¡¯s attack frequency and intensity, it was likely that Avril would not be able to last for long. This would be the first time that her Fury superpower had failed her. She was about to lose her ability to fight. At this point, Vincent could only make temporary adjustments and use Hellfire to defend. After Chris took over Avril, Avril could then fill in the gaps in the defense. Although Vincent had thought it through well and made the necessary adjustments to defend, he was still caught off guard by Bixby. Even his Hellfire idea had failed him. Bixby suddenly appeared behind Nabil and Angelina. Bixby pointed two hand knives behind their necks. The two of them froze and could no longer fight. Vincent saw Bixby and immediately cast Flash. Although Bixby tried to dodge, he was still hit by Flash. His clothes were immediately set on fire, and Bixby was engulfed in flames. Vincent was afraid that Bixby would get injured, so he quickly withdrew Hellfire. However, just as he was about to react, he heard Bixby¡¯s voice coming from behind him. ¡°Student Vincent, when dealing with an enemy, you must not have the slightest bit of compassion!¡± He then aimed at Vincent¡¯s neck. The moment Vincent heard Bixby¡¯s voice, he immediately pounced forward and cast Flash again. ¡°Teng!¡± Bixby was ignited. However, Vincent did not let his guard down. After all, Bixby¡¯s sudden appearance behind him was really strange. He was burning right in front of him. How could he suddenly appear behind him? Chris and Avril completed their swap in a short period of time. However, Angelina and Nabil both fainted and lost their strength to fight. There was no point for Avril to return. Vincent¡¯s eyes were focused and filled with determination. ¡°Chris, Avril, attack Teacher Chris with all your might!¡± He raised his hand and cast Hellfire. He then wrapped himself using Hellfire. This way, at the very least, he would not be attacked by Bixby. After hearing Vincent¡¯s order, Chris and Avril started to attack Teacher Chris. They could hear the determination in Vincent¡¯s command. They did not hold back. Even though Teacher Chris was a high-level superpowered user, she still felt challenged by the two of them. Plus, Chris¡¯s special superpower allowed him to transform into a monster. This made Teacher Chris feel helpless. Teacher Chris wanted to attack. However, she could not move at all when he transformed into a defensive monster. She could not attack when he transformed into an offensive monster. She had to stay away from him when he transformed into a speed monster to trap her. Avril was still fully capable of attacking. Teacher Chris had no other choice but to wait until they used up their psionic power. They were their elders and were high-level superpower users. However, they had to wait until they finished using their psionic power before they could win. It was simply too shameful. Vincent did not stop attacking either. While he was defending against Bixby¡¯s attacks, he used Rocket Arrows and Flash to attack Teacher Chris. ¡°Be careful!¡± Vincent¡¯s eyes suddenly widened just as he reminded Chris and Avril. He saw Bixby suddenly appearing behind the two of them. He attacked the back of their necks. At the same time, Avril¡¯s Fury superpower ran out. Vincent¡¯s reminder was on time. Avril managed to unleash Fury one last time. However, she was still hit by Bixby and fainted. Chris was still fine. After transforming into a Rock Snake, it was not so easy to knock him out. It was two against two. There was clearly no chance of winning even from the start. ¡°Teacher Chris and Bixby, we admit defeat!¡± Vincent yelled out helplessly. Although he was upset about the result, there was nothing he could do. Chris also agreed with the final result. He fell to the ground after using his superpower. Only Vincent and Chris were not injured. However, the psionic power in Chris¡¯s body had depleted severely. Chris was stuffing restorative medicine in his mouth one by one. Teacher Chris and Bixby stopped their attacks and stood side by side. They looked at Vincent, Chris, and the other three who had fainted. ¡°One minute. That¡¯s shorter than I expected.¡± Teacher Chris frowned at Vincent. ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with your arrangements, but if you make a sudden change without learning the opponent¡¯s superpower, the enemy will find a loophole, just like what happened before.¡± Vincent understood clearly. In fact, their failure was mainly due to his adjustment in their positions. This gave Bixby the opportunity to attack them. Even if Bixby was not a ghost, it would still be the same result if it were another agility-type superpower user. In the end, he, the team leader, made the wrong decision. The four of them followed his orders without any hesitation. This proved that there was no issue with trust. Although there were other factors such as their slow speed when changing positions, it was not the main reason they failed. ¡°Wake them up and rest for an hour. Let¡¯s continue after that.¡± Vincent nodded and woke them up. The five of them sat together and began to reflect on the battle earlier. Vincent felt guilty. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, everyone. It was my mistake that we failed.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s not entirely your fault. After all, they are two high-level superpowered users.¡± Angelina quickly comforted him. The others nodded in agreement. Even Avril who had been giving Vincent a cold look nodded. ¡°Vincent, in my opinion, we¡¯re still too slow this time. As long as we¡¯re fast enough, the so-called flaw won¡¯t be a flaw anymore,¡± said Nabil as he pushed up his glasses. ¡°Tell me, how should we fight next time? Although the chance of winning is very small, I won¡¯t admit defeat just like that!¡± Chris was full of fighting spirit. He waved his fists in the air. After hearing everyone¡¯s comforting words, Vincent felt very grateful. He did not want to continue dwelling on this matter. Vincent frowned. He thought for a moment and said, ¡°This time, we¡¯ll change our tactics. Chris and I will focus on attacking, while Avril protects Angelina and Nabil.¡± ¡°Angelina, pay attention to absorbing Teacher Bixby¡¯s superpower. As long as he doesn¡¯t appear suddenly, we won¡¯t fail so quickly.¡± ¡°Nabil, your three superpowers have control, attack, and status buffs. Depending on the situation, you can decide which superpower you want to release.¡± After listening to Vincent¡¯s arrangements, everyone reflected on it for a moment. It was indeed much more stable than before, so they agreed. Avril frowned. ¡°What exactly is Teacher Bixby¡¯s superpower? How is it that he can suddenly appear? Plus, he was everywhere.¡± ¡°It should be something like doppelgangers or concealment, but these are two separate superpowers! Could it be that Teacher Bixby has two superpowers?¡±Angelina guessed. ¡°No, Bixby¡¯s superpower has always been very mysterious. Very few people in the academy know about his superpower. However, one thing is certain. Teacher Chris would not be a match for Teacher Bixby,¡± said Chris whilst frowning. As he was a senior student, it was not unusual that he knew more about the teachers. Therefore, what he said was believable. The five of them knew very well that Teacher Bixby was the main issue. It was Bixby that they had to look out for. After watching the five of them discussing intensely, Teacher Chris and Bixby were very satisfied with their performance. It was indeed quite impressive for them to last one minute in an attack with two high-level superpowered users. After all, aside from Chris, the other four were all low-level superpowered users. In the principal¡¯s office, Sibis was standing by the window. He shook his head after watching the battle. ¡°Chris and Bixby have gone too far. They actually used their superpowers on the five children.¡± However, he was not ashamed. After all, he did agree to let Teacher Chris and Bixby carry out the team training. Chapter 58 Ten minutes passed in the blink of an eye. Most of them had recovered by then. Teacher Chris and Bixby walked over and started the second battle. Three minutes later, Vincent and the others were defeated once again. As usual, it was because of Bixby¡¯s mysterious appearance and disappearance. It directly destroyed the students¡¯ defenses from the inside. Vincent and his team had a group discussion once again. The third battle began shortly afterward. Over the next two days, the five of them fought against Teacher Chris and Bixby more than 30 times. Although the duration of the battle increased over time, they still did not manage to last half an hour. Dusk was falling rapidly. They had to move on to the second phase of the team battle training the next day. It was their last chance to fight against Teacher Chris and Bixby. If they could not fight them for at least half an hour, they would be known as losers. This was something that none of them could accept. ¡°Everyone! This is our last chance. Last time, we fought for 25 minutes before we lost. This means that this time, we only need to hold on for another five minutes.¡± ¡°After so many battles, we roughly know Teacher Chris and Bixby¡¯s fighting style. Let¡¯s learn from our mistakes and pay attention to Teacher Bixby,¡± said Vincent in a low voice. Vincent looked at the four of them with a dark expression. The four of them nodded in unison. After three days of cooperating and fighting together, their tacit understanding had improved. They knew what to do without Vincent saying a word most of the time. For example, in the last battle, Vincent and Chris managed to restrict Teacher Chris¡¯s movements. Nabil seized the opportunity to predict Teacher Chris¡¯s position. He then released his Holy Light Binding superpower and locked Teacher Chris in place. Although it was only for one second, it gave Vincent and Chris the opportunity to attack Teacher Chris. However, Bixby suddenly made an appearance. If it was not for Bixby, Teacher Chris would have been injured. The final battle started. Chris transformed into an Iron Plate Gibbon and stood in front of Vincent. Vincent grabbed a fire vine with both hands and jumped directly on Chris. ¡°Roar!¡± Chris roared and rushed towards Teacher Chris excitedly. Teacher Chris activated her superpower and dodged left. However, just as she was about to use her superpower, two fire vines came swinging towards her from both sides. Teacher Chris did not panic after seeing the two fire vines inches away. She stepped on the ground and jumped into the air. ¡°Now!¡± Nabil¡¯s eyes lit up. He raised his hand and used Holy Light Binding. At the same time, he released 100,000 Lightning Strikes. When he appeared, Bixby who was about to launch a sneak attack on Angelina, quickly dodged. However, his clothes were still damaged by the 100,000 Lightning Strikes. ¡°Good lad, you¡¯ve improved!¡± Bixby praised Nabil. His figure slowly faded again. ¡°Teacher Bixby, don¡¯t go!¡± shouted Angelina whilst looking at Teacher Bixby. ¡°Absorb!¡± Bixby froze. The flow of spiritual energy in his body suddenly slowed down. ¡°Teacher Bixby, see you later.¡± As Angelina said this, her body gradually faded, and she disappeared. Bixby¡¯s face changed. He forced himself to increase the flow of his spiritual energy. His body completely disappeared as well. He was very clear on how strong his superpower was. However, as his superpower had been absorbed by Angelina, it would not be so easy for him to sneak up on them anymore. Although Angelina¡¯s level was not as high as Bixby¡¯s, her superpower was still very powerful. The way she used her superpower was almost perfect. She was not inferior to Bixby at all. Vincent looked at Teacher Chris, who was frozen in mid-air and smiled. ¡°Teacher Chris, I¡¯m sorry!¡± ¡°Avril, psionic gatling!¡± Avril, who had been standing still at the back, took out a blue Gatling. The Gatling was bigger than her. She aimed the muzzle at Teacher Chris and pulled the trigger. ¡°Da, da, da, da!¡± The Gatling bullets emitted blue flames and surrounded Teacher Chris. Teacher Chris¡¯s expression changed drastically. She could not move at all because Nabil was restraining her using his Holy Light Binding superpower. On top of that, Vincent also used his Hellfire net to wrap Teacher Chris up tightly. After seeing that the bullets were about to hit Teacher Chris, Vincent waved his hand and closed the fire net to block all the bullets. ¡°Teacher Chris, you lost! If I did not use Hellfire to block the bullets just now, you would have died!¡± Vincent said to Teacher Chris with a smile. However, Teacher Chris did not respond. Vincent was confident that they had won. However, he suddenly frowned. Something was not right! Teacher Chris was not protected by Hellfire. Vincent got off Chris and threw Hellfire onto the ground. Whoosh! In an instant, Vincent was in the center of a 30-meter-wide ring of fire. He was using it to find Chris, but he found nothing. ¡°That¡¯s not right! The person who fought us just now was not Teacher Chris!¡± Vincent¡¯s expression changed as he told Chris. At the same time, the flame on Avril¡¯s psionic Gatling had also extinguished. All of a sudden, Chris cried out in pain. His huge body fell to the ground, and he fainted. Following that, Vincent saw a shadow coming towards Avril and Nabil. The two of them did not even manage to let out a cry. Before they even knew it, they had fallen onto the ground and fainted. Only Vincent and Angelina were left to continue the fight. However, Angelina had disappeared. Teacher Chris revealed herself outside Vincent¡¯s ring of fire. Her feet were bare. Although she was a high-level superpowered user, Vincent¡¯s Hellfire was still too overbearing. It was impossible for her to pass through it without paying a price. She had even lost her pair of shoes to the fire. ¡°Vincent, do you still want to continue?¡± Teacher Chris looked at Vincent and smiled. Vincent¡¯s expression slowly returned to normal as he looked at Teacher Chris. ¡°Teacher Chris, did you really think that we were the ones who were attacked just now?¡± ¡°What?¡± Teacher Chris¡¯s smile froze. ¡°Do it!¡± Vincent shouted in a low voice. Whoosh! As Vincent shouted, a mountain-splitting ax suddenly appeared in front of Teacher Chris. The sharp edge of the ax was only one centimeter away from her eyes. ¡°Teacher Chris, you lost.¡± Vincent chuckled. At that moment, Bixby and Angelina also revealed themselves. Teacher Chris and Bixby were both dumbfounded. What was going on? How could they lose? Clearly, everything was under control. Their gazes swept back and forth between Avril who was holding the mountain-splitting ax and Avril that had fainted on the ground. Vincent gave Angelina a look. Angelina then waved her hand. The three people who were originally lying on the ground shattered into pieces and disappeared. After seeing this, Teacher Chris and Bixby suddenly realized what was going on. It turned out that the two of them had fallen into Vincent¡¯s trap since the beginning of the battle. From the moment Angelina absorbed Bixby¡¯s superpower, other than Vincent, the other four of them were just illusions. They were like clones. Mirror Clone was Bixby¡¯s superpower. It was an A-Class special superpower that could create a clone that was exactly the same as the target. The clone would then have 100% of their combat power, while the real person would stay hidden. Teacher Chris and Bixby initially used the Mirror Clone superpower to lure Vincent and the others to attack. Vincent and the others did the same thing in return. However, Vincent was even more ruthless. He left himself behind as bait to confuse Teacher Chris and Bixby. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll attack you first?¡± Teacher Chris asked Vincent with a puzzled expression. Vincent smiled confidently. ¡°I¡¯m confident that Teacher Chris and Bixby will not be the first to attack me.¡± As he spoke, he gazed at Teacher Chris¡¯s bare feet. Teacher Chris was stunned, but she still nodded in agreement. Taking the initiative to attack Vincent was indeed much riskier. Hellfire was simply too overbearing. At the same time, she was also very appreciative of Vincent. To be able to come up with such a plan and put it into action, he must have courage, caution, and confidence. ¡°I announce that the first part of the team training has been successfully completed!¡± Teacher Chris announced loudly. ¡°Yeah!¡± Angelina jumped up happily. Even Avril, who had on a cold expression revealed a faint smile. ¡°Tomorrow, we¡¯ll gather here again. I¡¯ll bring you all to the black hole for the second phase of team training.¡± Teacher Chris smiled and dismissed them. She then left with Teacher Bixby. Three days of high-intensity combat had exhausted them all. They greeted each other before returning to their respective dormitories. Chapter 59 - Entering the Black Hole Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The next morning, Vincent and the others arrived at the battlefield once again. Teacher Chris and Bixby then led them to the black hole. There were two black holes in Blazing City. They were located in different areas. One was located in the forbidden area behind Quinn¡¯s main school, and the other was located behind the defensive mountain range outside the city. Teacher Chris led Vincent and the others to the black hole behind Quinn as the black hole there was relatively safer. Quinn¡¯s teachers and students would go to the black hole regularly for training. Their main purpose was to kill monsters and control the number of monsters in the black hole. This was to prevent the monsters from rebelling and breaking the seal. The black hole was in a cave. There was a team of 100 people guarding the cave. They were made up of Quinn¡¯s teachers and students. They needed to be at least mid-level superpowered users in order to guard the cave. When Vincent and his team arrived, everyone could feel a strong murderous aura coming from the cave. ¡°Teacher Chris? What are you doing?¡± The teacher who was stationed there knew Teacher Chris. He was puzzled when he saw Teacher Chris leading a group of students to the black hole. He had a scar across his face. The scar started from his left sideburns and ended on his right chin. Although he looked kind, people would still get shocked after seeing him for the first time. ¡°These are the students who are participating in the special enrollment competition. I¡¯ve brought them to the black hole to train.¡± As she spoke, she handed over her teacher¡¯s identification card as proof of her identity. The teacher nodded. After verifying Teacher Chris and Bixby¡¯s identities, he greeted Vincent and his team with a smile. ¡°Students, show me your student identification cards.¡± Vincent and the others handed over their student identification cards. The teacher checked their ID cards and revealed a surprised expression. ¡°They are all new students? Teacher Chris, did you make a mistake?¡± Teacher Chris nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right, they are the chosen ones for the competition.¡± The teacher was very worried, but he did not say it out loud. He returned everyone¡¯s student ID cards and signaled the students behind him to move aside. The teacher sighed when Vincent walked past him. ¡°We are looking forward to this year¡¯s juniors! Vincent, Quinn¡¯s future depends on you!¡± Vincent paused and looked at the teacher. Previously, Teacher Chris had informed him that there was a group of Quinn¡¯s teachers that were stationed in the black hole all year round. They were ready to give up their lives at any time for the future of humanity. Although their superpowers and levels might not be very high, they were still individuals who deserved to be remembered and respected by humanity. Vincent knew that the teacher guarding the gate had sacrificed his life for humanity. He bowed to the teacher and said in a deep voice, ¡°Teacher, I will work hard!¡± This was a kind of legacy! In fact, it was a legacy that had existed for thousands of years! At that moment, the teacher entrusted the task to Vincent. Teacher Chris and the rest stood at the side and watched as the two of them completed the exchange. Vincent¡¯s team followed and bowed to the teacher and students guarding the cave. They then walked into the cave. About ten minutes later, Vincent and his team saw a black vortex. It had a strong suction force. It was the black hole! The black hole had a diameter of five meters. It made everyone feel very nervous. The suction force made Vincent and his team feel very uncomfortable. Not only did they feel the suction force on their bodies, but they could also feel it on their souls. The thought of giving up on their bodies and allowing their souls to be sucked out directly from their bodies was extremely dangerous. Teacher Chris channeled her superpower and shouted in a low voice, ¡°Stabilize your mind. The black hole will attack the first person who comes into contact with it. If you can¡¯t control it, you will get lost and become a slave of the monsters!¡± Vincent was the first person to calm his mind. He looked at the black hole with fear and panted heavily. For a moment, he felt like he saw his missing parents. However, he suddenly realized that he had never seen his parents before. He almost fell into the trap. The others also regained their senses after hearing Teacher Chris¡¯s instructions. They all had a sudden look of realization on their faces, just like Vincent. Angelina¡¯s face was paler than the rest. No one knew what she had seen. After seeing the five of them coming back to their senses, Teacher Chris heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s go in.¡± As she spoke, she took the lead and walked into the black hole. Vincent and his team entered next. Bixby was the last to enter. After passing through the black hole, they could smell a strong blood scent in the air. The five of them all frowned after seeing the inside of the black hole. The black hole was filled with a dark and deathly aura. It was so dark that they could not even see their own fingers. Even though Teacher Chris had warned the five of them about the situation inside the black hole, they still felt uncomfortable. Teacher Chris took out a stone that was emitting a fluorescent light from her belt. ¡°This is a Fluorescent Stone. It is the only source of light that works in the black hole,¡± explained Teacher Chris. ¡°Come with me. We¡¯ll go to the supply point first.¡± The supply point was a square with a radius of three hundred meters. In the middle of the supply point stood four special ability laser cannons. The supply point was also surrounded by laser beams. However, most of them were damaged. The square was stained with blood. There were many people who were injured and the buildings in the square had been damaged badly. It was obvious that a fierce battle had occurred. The arrival of Teacher Chris and the others attracted the attention of many people in the square. One of them, who was more than two meters tall, walked forward. His forearm was as thick as Vincent¡¯s waist. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a teacher from Quinn. My name is Teacher Chris. I have brought a team with me for training purposes.¡± ¡°Show me your identity card.¡± Teacher Chris handed over her identity card. The man took it and put it into a blood-stained box on his waist. The box suddenly shot out a ray of light. The light wrapped around Teacher Chris. ¡°Beep! Humans, you can pass.¡± When the brawny man heard the beep, he heaved a sigh of relief. After checking the identification of Vincent and his team, he brought Vincent and the others into the square. At the same time, he explained why the identification process was important. It turned out that monsters could transform into humans too. This was how the lasers were damaged. Although the monsters were defeated in the end, they still suffered heavy losses. Vincent and the others frowned. The monsters actually had the ability to transform into humans. This meant that the situation outside the black hole had become more troublesome and dangerous. Vincent and the others wanted to help fix up the square. However, they were too weak. After a simple resupply, they all left the square and walked into the darkness. Five minutes later, they took shelter beside a huge black rock. Teacher Chris looked at Vincent and the others with a serious face. ¡°You all heard and saw what happened just now. Humans are in danger. Our future depends on you. You are our hope. What you need to do now is focus on becoming stronger.¡± ¡°Now, the second phase of the team training officially begins now! Unless you encounter a life-threatening situation, Teacher Bixby and I will not help you. However, at the same time, if we do, that will end the team training.¡± Teacher Chris then turned her head away and ignored Vincent and his team. The five of them clenched their fists. They all had strong fighting spirits. Vincent looked at the four of them and said in a deep voice, ¡°Comrades, from this moment on, we can only rely on ourselves.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if we can complete this stage of training or whether we will make it out here alive¡­ but, we have no way out!¡± ¡°Vincent, just tell us the plan. I can¡¯t wait to kill a few monsters!¡± said Chris. He was gritting his teeth and his face was full of hatred. The others had the same expression and nodded solemnly. ¡°Chris will go in front, Avril will go to the left, and I¡¯ll go to the right. Nabil, be ready to release 100,000 lightning strikes at any time. Angelina, don¡¯t use your superpower just yet. That¡¯s our trump card.¡± No one had any objections to Vincent¡¯s arrangements. They all lined up and groped their way forward. Teacher Chris and Bixby walked behind. They looked at Vincent and the others and sighed. ¡°Teacher Chris, they¡¯re all good. If they don¡¯t participate in the Godslayer project now and take their time to grow, they¡¯ll still become the backbone of humanity.¡± ¡°How could I not know that? But the monsters are getting stronger and stronger. There¡¯s not much time left for us.¡± Teacher Bixby sighed and kept quiet. Chapter 60 - Heading to the Jungle Capital Over the next two days, Vincent and his team fought a total of seven high-level monsters, 13 intermediate-level monsters, and countless low-level monsters. From a training perspective, they had performed excellently. However, none of them wanted to leave the black hole although they had sustained serious injuries. In the end, Teacher Chris had to make up an excuse to force them to leave the black hole. She told them that the special enrollment competition was about to begin. There were actually still two days before the special enrollment competition. The journey itself would take a duration of one day. Vincent and his team only had one day left to consolidate what they had learned and gained from the team training. Vincent also chose to use the Awakening Stone on that day. Vincent sat on his bed and looked at the Awakening Stone in his hand. Sibis had previously taught him how to use the Awakening Stone. He held the Awakening Stone using both hands. He then gathered all the psionic power in his body and poured it into the Awakening Stone. In an instant, the Awakening Stone exploded and emitted an intense seven-colored light. The light was similar to a rainbow. The light surrounded Vincent and seeped into his body slowly through his pores. ¡®Ding! Unknown element detected. Analyzing, please wait a moment¡­¡¯ The system suddenly sent Vincent a notification. ¡°Ding! Analysis completed. Congratulations to the host for awakening an S-Class support-type superpower, Peak Condition!¡± ¡°Peak Condition: Allows host to maintain peak condition in all aspects at all times.¡± After the rainbow light was completely absorbed by Vincent, the system notification ended. The Awakening Stone in his hand turned into powder. Vincent opened his eyes, and a rainbow-colored light flashed past him. ¡°Open the character panel,¡± said Vincent to the system in his heart. Name: Vincent Amore Special Abilities: Hellfire (S + Class elemental type) Evolution Progress: 0% (Completed the first phase of upgrade) Extreme Speed Training (S-Class support type) Monster Affinity (S-Class special type) Peak Condition (S-Class support type) Psionic Power: 485 Realm: Beginner-level superpowered user Equipment: Weapon: Purgatory Blade Level: B-Class Purgatory Blade Evolution Progress: 60% Attribute 1: Can evolve by devouring psionic weapons Attribute 2: Enhance psionic power by 38% Attribute 3: Reduce psionic power consumption by 31% Attribute 4: Attack Speed + 22% Attribute 5: Attack Power + 36% Attribute 6: Heal + 19% Combat Skills: Name: Collapsing Mountain Strike Grade: D-Class combat skill Proficiency: 100% Name: Jump Slash Grade: E-Class combat skill Proficiency: 100% Name: Rocket Arrow Grade: None (self-created) Proficiency: 100% Name: Fire Net Grade: None (self-created) Proficiency: 100% Name: Flash Grade: None (self-created) Proficiency: 100% Name: Flaming Wings Grade: None (self-created) Proficiency: 96% Name: Fire Vine Grade: None (self-created) Proficiency: 47% Backpack: Upgrade pills: 1,197 Medicines: 32 bottles Other miscellaneous items: 134 The character panel had changed greatly. Vincent clenched his fists and smiled. He could feel the psionic power surging in his body. He was about to become an intermediate-level superpowered user. He consumed some level-up pills and leveled up. He stood up from the bed, and his joints crackled. He looked at the time and realized that it was time for him to gather for the special enrolment competition. After putting on his clothes, he opened the door and saw Nabil. Nabil was about to knock on his door. ¡°Vincent¡­ you¡¯re intermediate-level now?¡± Nabil widened his eyes in shock. After not seeing him for a day, he actually broke through to the intermediate level. His cultivation speed was terrifying. ¡°I just broke through. I can¡¯t control it well yet, hehe.¡± Vincent rubbed his face awkwardly. He was embarrassed. Nabil rolled his eyes at Vincent. He was already an intermediate-level superpowered user. Why would he feel embarrassed in front of a beginner-level superpowered user? Nabil turned around and left. He could not care less about Vincent¡¯s monstrous existence. When the two of them arrived at the meeting point, they saw everyone there. They were busy chatting and laughing. When they saw Vincent, they were all stunned. ¡°Vincent, you¡¯ve broken through?¡± Angelina jumped in front of Vincent and hugged his arm. Her face was full of curiosity. Vincent nodded. Chris, who had always wanted to fight Vincent, became even more excited when he saw that Vincent had leveled up. He stuck out his tongue and licked his lips. Avril bit her lips and clenched her fists. Vincent was already at the intermediate level. His level was once lower than her. Yet, he had managed to surpass her in such a short period of time. Avril was a girl who wanted to be strong. When she saw Vincent growing so rapidly, she felt very uncomfortable. Although Teacher Chris had known that Vincent was very strong all along, she still revealed a surprised expression when she saw Vincent admitting it voluntarily. However, the surprise did not last for long. After all, she knew of Vincent¡¯s terrifying 3 S-Class superpowers. ¡°Alright, everyone is here. Let¡¯s set off.¡± Teacher Chris clapped her hands to get everyone¡¯s attention. This time, there were only six people including Teacher Chris. Teacher Chris brought them to the special enrollment competition. Bixby was not there because he was sent to the black hole to assist the defense team. The special enrollment competition was held in the largest Falcon Arena in the capital of Falcon Country. It was the Jungle Capital, which was also where St. John school was located. One day later, in the capital of Falcon Country, Jungle City, the highly anticipated special enrollment competition officially began. The contestants were all representing their individual schools. They were considered as the highest quality students in Falcon Country. As such, the special enrollment competition attracted the attention of many people. Not only did it attract participating academies and students, but the competition also attracted countless citizens. The competition was even broadcast live on national television. The tickets were priced at 59,999 yuan and were sold out as early as a month ago. Vincent and the others left for Falcon Arena early in the morning. They thought that they had arrived quite early, but there were still people who had arrived earlier than them. Thousands of spectators were lining up at the entrance. The staff checked the authenticity of the tickets one by one. They were all very busy. Of course, the spectators did not come so early just to enter the venue. After all, they had been assigned their seats on their tickets. Instead, they wanted to see the faces of the strongest young generation of Falcon Country. Among them were many young girls who wanted to interact with the contestants. It was a shortcut to high status. There were also quite a number of forces recruiting contestants there. After all, the contestants were all students. Sooner or later, they will have to leave school. During that time, they would definitely choose one of the forces to join. The strong students would be recruited by the various forces. Although the remaining students were not weak, their overall quality was not as good. In order to ensure that their forces were strong, it was necessary to throw out an olive branch in advance. The special enrollment competition was a very good opportunity. The arrival of Vincent and the others naturally attracted the attention of many people. They were particularly interested in Vincent. After the Monster Horde, it could be said that he was well-known by everyone. Many people tried to pounce on Vincent. If not for the city guards of Jungle City who were not far away, Vincent would have been torn to shreds. ¡°Look! It¡¯s the Quinn Advanced Superpower School students!¡± ¡°The one walking in front is ¡®Monster Nemesis¡¯ Vincent!¡± ¡°So handsome! It would be great if we could marry him!¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you look in the mirror and take a look at yourself? Do you think you¡¯re worthy?¡± People were talking about Vincent everywhere. From Blazing City to Jungle City, Vincent had heard many things. There were even some bold people who took the initiative to look for Vincent. Angelina, on the other hand, protected Vincent tightly like an old hen. No one of the opposite sex was allowed to come within three meters of Vincent. This included a pet dog that Nabil liked. As it was a female dog, it had been sent to the pet adoption center by Angelina. Everyone walked into the Falcon Battle Arena through a secret passage. They arrived at their assigned resting place. ¡°This group of people is too crazy!¡± said Nabil as he wiped off the sweat on his forehead. If not for the city guards arriving on time, they would not have been able to enter the Falcon Arena. In order to ensure that the special enrollment competition went smoothly, the Falcon Nation¡¯s royal family had dispatched a total of 50,000 city guards to maintain the order. Earlier, they had sent over 30,000 city guards to escort Vincent and the others into the arena. However, the crowd was very overwhelming. The city guards had to ask for more help. Chapter 61 - Single Combat After all the participants arrived, the audience entered the Falcon Arena. There were dozens of luxurious chairs on the east viewing platform. The platform was shaped like an inverted triangle. The seating area was protected by city guards. Many people of high status walked onto the platform one after another. Vincent only knew three people in the second row of the platform. They were the principals of St. John, Mokissner, and Quinn. Harrison, Mike, and Sibis were all sitting on the east viewing platform. There was only one seat available in the first row. Everyone knew that it was specially reserved for the representative of the Falcon Country¡¯s royal family. It was likely that the seat belonged to the emperor of Falcon Country. Sibis, who was busy chatting with the others, felt Vincent and the others staring at him. He looked at them and smiled. Harrison and Mike also looked at Vincent. Their faces were full of regret. They nodded at him as a sign of acknowledgment. They knew that they had suffered a great loss after failing to persuade Vincent to join their schools. About an hour later, everyone arrived. Angelina whispered to Vincent, ¡°Vincent, do you see the old man sitting in the first row with the Golden Falcon Crown on his head? He is the emperor of our Falcon Country. He is the fifth strongest person in the world. His name is Swain Marquez and is known as the king of the Western Eagles.¡± Vincent nodded slightly. Swain Marquez¡¯s aura was very powerful. Although he was just casually sitting on the platform, he was the focus of the entire stadium. No one doubted his strength even though they could not see a single trace of aura emanating from his body. The host of the competition stepped onto a circular plate and flew into the arena from outside the stadium. The host announced, ¡°Welcome everyone to the venue of this year¡¯s special enrollment competition! I am the host for this year¡¯s competition. Next, we would like to invite our respected emperor to give a speech!¡± Swain held his scepter and stood up slowly. He looked and smiled at everyone present. His gaze swept over the crowd. Although it was only a brief gaze, everyone was focused on him. All of the contestants held their heads up high and puffed out their chests proudly. ¡°All of you are the future of Falcon Country. You are also the future of mankind. I hope that all of you can display your strength fully and obtain good results. For the future of Falcon Country and mankind, do display your strength to your heart¡¯s content!¡± Although his speech was very simple, it was a powerful one. Everyone lost themselves and applauded. All of the contestants were very excited. Their eyes were filled with fervor and fighting spirit. This was their first time standing in front of the entire nation. This was the first step for them to become famous worldwide. How could they not be excited? Swain sat down again. The host smiled and said, ¡°This competition is divided into four stages. They are the one-on-one battle, the two-on-two battle, the multiplayer battle, and the peak battle.¡± ¡°The peak battle?¡± Vincent and his team turned to look at Teacher Chris. Teacher Chris had never mentioned peak battle before. Teacher Chris was also dumbfounded. Why was there a peak battle? Did they change the stages at the last minute? The host continued to explain the rules of the competition. ¡°1 point for every victory, 1 point for every defeat, and no points for every draw. The five participants with the highest points will be the top five in this year¡¯s competition!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the peak battle. The peak battle competition is a competition between the schools. The schools will battle one another in a one-on-one rotation until there are no participants left to participate. They either lost or have been forfeited. The school with the last one standing will win and receive the right to use the Evolution Source Fluid for a year!¡± ¡°What? Evolution Source Fluid!¡± Teacher Chris suddenly stood up from her chair, her face was full of shock and astonishment. ¡°Teacher Chris, what is Evolution Source Fluid?¡± asked Vincent curiously. He did not understand why Teacher Chris was so shocked. Teacher Chris looked at the five of them with a doubtful expression. She shook her head numbly and remained silent. She then sat down again. Her heart was not at peace. Based on what she knew, the Evolution Source Fluid was specially prepared for the Godslayer Project. If they allowed the winner to use the Evolution Source Fluid, this would mean that the Godslayer Project had begun. ¡°The Evolution Source Fluid allows the user to fully grasp their superpowers and combat techniques within a very short period of time. It is a treasure that only superpowered users can obtain. All contestants, you have to work hard!¡± said the host. ¡°The rules have been announced. Next, we will proceed with the drawing of lots! The drawing of lots will determine your opponents in the one-on-one battle!¡± Suddenly, a projection screen appeared in the middle of the battle arena. It displayed the number of matches. There were also photos of the contestants rolling on it. It looked like a jackpot machine! ¡°The first round of the one-on-one battle, Ring No. 1. Azure School¡¯s Sasko versus Mokissner School¡¯s Zavistas!¡± ¡­ ¡°The first round of the one-on-one battle, Ring No. 57. Quinn School¡¯s Chris versus Qiu School¡¯s Randy!¡± ¡­ ¡°The first round of the one-on-one battle, Ring No. 96, Quinn School¡¯s Angelina vs Glacier School¡¯s Sims!¡± ¡­ ¡°The first round of the one-on-one battle, Ring No. 128, Quinn School¡¯s Nabil vs Cano School¡¯s Luna Merlin!¡± ¡­ ¡°The first round of the one-on-one battle, Ring No. 277, Quinn School¡¯s Avril vs Swayze School¡¯s Rhonda!¡± ¡­ ¡°The first round of the one-on-one battle, Ring No. 394. Quinn School¡¯s Vincent versus Kelly Terry School¡¯s Aiden!¡± ¡­ ¡°The first round of the one-on-one battle, Ring No. 909. St. John School¡¯s Aurora versus St. John School Bella Gil!¡± 1818 men, one-on-one battle. There were a total of 909 matches. Drawing lots itself had taken more than three hours. Chris had no interest at all. He sat in his chair, dozing off. Fortunately, the drawing of lots for the one-on-one battle was finally completed. The host announced the official start of the special enrollment competition. Chris woke up. ¡°The first round of the one-on-one battle has officially begun!¡± Everyone started moving. 909 of them stood up and walked to their respective fighting rings. There was a virtual projection displayed on top of each ring. Vincent and the others exchanged words of encouragement before parting ways. Aiden was a skinny boy. The first thing he said when he saw Vincent was, ¡°I admit defeat!¡± Vincent was stunned. How could he admit defeat without even fighting? Aiden saw Vincent¡¯s expression and revealed a bitter smile. ¡°Vincent, although we are all students from advanced schools, we are simply not comparable to the three great schools. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can see for yourself.¡± Aiden pointed to the other fighting rings. Vincent turned his head to look. It was true. The vast majority of participants who were lined up against the three great schools admitted defeat right away. Although there were a few who did not admit defeat and had started fighting, it was only a matter of time until they lost. They had been completely suppressed. Vincent did not say anything. He just shrugged his shoulders. This was the norm. He was powerless to change anything. After chatting with Aiden, Vincent turned around and left the fighting ring. It was three in the afternoon. The first round of the individual battle had ended. ¡°The second round of the individual battle starts now! Draw the lots!¡± announced the host. The drawing of lots was much faster this time as the number of participants had reduced by half. The number of fighting rings that were being occupied had also decreased by half. ¡°Congratulations to Vincent from the Quinn¡¯s School for becoming the next round¡¯s empty contestant!¡± Vincent, who was about to walk out of the resting area, was stunned. Empty? He lost his turn! Although he did not want to, he had no other choice but to accept it helplessly. Chapter 62 - Strong Enemy, Jonathan Nabil saw Vincent¡¯s expression changed and walked up to him. He patted Vincent¡¯s shoulder with envy. ¡°Vincent, you should be happy. If you miss one round, you¡¯ll be in a better state the next round.¡± Nabil tried to comfort Vincent. However, Vincent just smiled at him bitterly. Only Chris knew why Vincent reacted that way. He was a battle maniac! How could he be happy without fighting? When Chris passed Vincent, he gave Vincent a cheeky bump on the shoulder. Vincent rolled his eyes at him. Teacher Chris who was watching from afar covered her mouth and let out a soft chuckle as she looked at Vincent. This was the first time she had seen Vincent reacted that way. She felt like he was much cuter than usual. Although there were fewer people in the second round of the individual battle, the battle duration was much longer than the first round. This was because the quality of the participants was higher in comparison. The sky was already dark by the time they finished battling. ¡°After a day of competing, I think every one must be very tired. Let¡¯s call it a day, we¡¯ll meet again tomorrow!¡± The next day, it was bright. Vincent and the others entered the Falcon Arena once again. ¡°Contestants, audience, we meet again! After a day of intense competition yesterday, there are only 228 participants left in the one-on-one battle. Today, we will finish off the individual battles!¡± The host stood on a frisbee-liked platform. ¡°Let¡¯s not waste any more time. Let us begin the drawing of lots for the third one-on-one battle!¡± After drawing lots, Vincent found out that his opponent was Blue Tyrant School¡¯s Jonathan. Johnson¡¯s superpower was A-Class Poison Quicksand. Although it was also an elemental-type, it was able to restrain most elemental-type superpowers. This included Vincent¡¯s Hellfire superpower. Due to their difference in level, the restraint was not much. Plus, Vincent had evolved Hellfire. Johnson¡¯s superpower should not be much of a problem. However, he was still rather superior to Vincent. Vincent and Johnson looked at each other on stage. When the referee gave the signal to start, the two of them almost released their superpowers at the same time. Half of the ring was filled with black Hellfire, and the other half was filled with jade-green quicksand. One was able to tell the difference between the two of them easily. ¡°I know that you are a powerhouse in Quinn. I also know that you have the title, ¡®Monsters¡¯ Nemesis¡¯. However, your opponent right now is me, and I will not be easily defeated by you!¡± said Johnson. Johnson¡¯s face was solemn. He felt a lot of pressure fighting Vincent, but he did not allow himself to retreat. This was the heart of a powerhouse! Vincent knew that he was facing an opponent that was worthy of respect. He respected him. He nodded solemnly and launched the first attack. ¡°Flash!¡± He started with the elusive Flash. It was clear that Vincent was serious. Although he had more powerful attacks, Flash was definitely one of the top three in Vincent¡¯s attack list. Bang! Vincent¡¯s Flash hit Johnson¡¯s back and started to burn. He left a hole in Johnson¡¯s back. Inside the hole, one could see Johnson¡¯s healthy wheat-colored skin. It then slowly healed, and the hole disappeared. At the same time, the flames were slowly being extinguished. This was due to the quicksand¡¯s restraint on fire. Although Flash did not deal much damage to Johnson, he was still frightened. He looked at Vincent and frowned. ¡°If I didn¡¯t have the quicksand coat to protect me, I would have really fallen into your trap. Since you took the initiative to attack, here¡¯s my attack!¡± ¡°Quicksand Missile!¡± Small balls of jade-green quicksand flew up from under Jonathan¡¯s feet. As he waved his hand at Vincent, the jade-green quicksand balls flew towards Vincent instantly. Vincent raised his hand and used the Fire Net to block them. The small balls were immediately destroyed by Hellfire. ¡°Hellfire is indeed powerful. I want to see how long you can defend!¡± Johnson raised his hands above his head. The quicksand beneath his feet flew upwards. The quicksand then morphed into a huge blade. Johnson struck down the blade fiercely at Vincent. ¡°Quicksand Slash!¡± Whoosh! The huge jade-green quicksand blade against Vincent¡¯s Fire Net. The two were in a stalemate. Vincent did not realize that there was thin, invisible quicksand moving through Hellfire. Johnson was targeting his feet. ¡°It¡¯s over!¡± Johnson suddenly opened his hands, and the blade shattered, causing a loud bang. Sand fell everywhere. ¡°Quicksand to the Grave!¡± Johnson clenched his right fist at Vincent. Vincent¡¯s heart tightened. As he had sharp senses, he could tell that there was a problem. He quickly attached the flames of Hellfire to his body. At the same time, a sand pillar suddenly shot up from the ground and trapped Vincent in the middle. Countless sharp spikes shot out and began to hurt Vincent. ¡°So strong!¡± Vincent thought to himself. He still could not understand how Johnson managed to slip quicksand over to his side. Vincent took out his Purgatory Blade and attached Hellfire to it. ¡°Collapsing Mountain Strike!¡± Bang! A huge black flaming blade suddenly emerged from the sand pillar and gave Johnson a fright. If he had not dodged quickly, the blade would have struck his body. Vincent¡¯s blade split the fighting ring into two. The scene caught the attention of the spectators and the experts of Falcon Country. ¡°God! What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Is this the combat strength that a student should have?¡± ¡°As expected of the Monsters¡¯ Nemesis, so strong!¡± Vincent spread his Flaming Wings and rushed out from the sand pillar. He looked like a Burning Man. Vincent did not hold back. He put away his Purgatory Blade and flew into the air. He grabbed two fire vines and swung them at Jonathan. Jonathan was terrified by Vincent¡¯s attacks. If he reacted any slower, he might have been split into two. When he saw Vincent¡¯s attack again, he quickly defended himself. He knelt on one knee with his arms crossed in front of him. He used a quicksand shield to protect his back. Bang! With just one strike, his defense had been shattered by the Fire Vines. Before Johnson could even react, the second Fire Vine was nearby. He closed his eyes in despair. Vincent had endless tricks up his sleeve. Johnson had used all his strength, but there was still no way for him to win. However, after waiting for a long time, he did not feel any pain. When he looked up, he saw Vincent standing in front of him. Vincent extended his arm to him. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Johnson was puzzled. ¡°You are very strong. You are a strong person. I am very happy to be able to fight with you,¡± said Vincent. Vincent smiled. Johnson looked at Vincent. Vincent looked very sincere. In an instant, Johnson¡¯s disappointment was gone. To be able to fight with a strong person like Vincent was rewarding enough. What was there to be disappointed about? He reached out to grab Vincent¡¯s hand and stood up. ¡°Thank you for showing me mercy in the end.¡± ¡°This is a competition, not a life and death battle.¡± The referee looked at the two of them and announced loudly, ¡°Round Three, No. 87, Vincent wins!¡± Chapter 63 - One-on-One Battles in the Quarterfinals Vincent walked off the stage. Angelina and the others went to meet him. All of them had won their battles as their opponents were very weak. They had been watching Vincent¡¯s match from the side. They were very impressed by Jonathan¡¯s strength. They did not expect Vincent to meet such a strong opponent for his first match. ¡°How do you feel? That guy looks pretty strong!¡± asked Chris. Vincent thought for a moment and said, ¡°He will be a strong opponent in our later matches.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Chris licked his lips and looked at Johnson, his eyes full of fighting spirit. ¡°Chris, I have to remind you that if you meet him, you must finish the battle as soon as possible. The longer you delay, the more disadvantageous it will be for you. If you meet him in a team battle, you must not get ahead of yourself!¡± said Vincent. Vincent looked at Chris with a serious expression. ¡°I know! I know! Why are you speaking like Teacher Chris?¡± Chris did not pay much attention to Vincent. ¡°Chris, do you have a problem with me?¡± said Teacher Chris in a playful tone. Teacher Chris was standing behind them. ¡°Yikes! Teacher Chris! Hehe¡­ No! How can that be? You are so gentle and generous, so dignified and virtuous!¡± When the others saw Chris stumbling on his words, they all snickered. Teacher Chris smiled at them. ¡°I¡¯ve just been informed that from now on, the lead teacher is not allowed to provide any guidance, or else he or she will be disqualified from the competition,¡± said Teacher Chris in a serious tone. ¡°What?¡± Vincent was shocked. In a national competition like this, they usually had a set of fixed rules to follow. The rules had been established long ago and had always been the same. It was unlikely for the rules to change and there were very few situations that could trigger such changes. This year¡¯s competition was no doubt strange. The rewards were generous, and the competition schedule was constantly being amended. They even banned guidance from the leading teacher. Vincent realized that there was something going on, and it was not a small matter. The other four of them also had blank looks on their faces. Although the changes did not affect them much, the sudden change was still quite shocking. ¡°For the next competition, all of you must listen to Vincent¡¯s arrangements, for the glory of Quinn!¡± Teacher Chris looked at the four of them. The four of them acknowledged what Teacher Chris had said. Teacher Chris then turned to look at Vincent. ¡°Vincent, for the special enrollment competition, all the subsequent competitions will be handed over to you. The glory of Quinn is in your hands. You must be careful with your decisions.¡± Vincent nodded. He could feel the burden on his shoulders getting a lot heavier. All the other contestants that heard the news were also at a loss. ¡°The third round of the one-on-one battle has ended. The drawing of lots for the fourth round will now begin!¡± In the fourth round, Vincent¡¯s opponent was very strong. Nevertheless, Vincent still defeated him easily using Flash. Chris and Avril also defeated their opponents. However, Nabil and Angelina lost their matches. Nabil¡¯s opponent was focused on defense. Although his opponent¡¯s attack power and movement speed were not very high and did not deal any effective damage to Nabil, he was still one level higher than him. As his opponent¡¯s level was higher, he naturally had more psionic power than Nabil. Meanwhile, Nabil¡¯s 100,000 Lightning Strikes consumed a lot of psionic power. In the end, the battle ended in a draw. Angelina¡¯s luck was not as good. Her opponent was focused on physical technique. As such, Angelina¡¯s superpower was not effective against her at all. In the end, she was defeated. In the fifth round, Vincent¡¯s opponent¡¯s combat strength was much stronger, but Vincent still managed to defeat him easily. Chris and Avril also advanced, while Nabil and Angelina were defeated. Although Angelina and Nabil¡¯s superpowers were very effective in team battles, their superpowers were not as effective in one-on-one battles. It was only a matter of time until they were defeated. It was already quite impressive that they were able to make it this far. In the sixth and seventh round, Vincent did not have anyone to fight with and directly advanced. People could not help but sigh at his good luck. It was a pity that Avril lost to her opponent in the seventh round over a slight disadvantage. At that point, only Vincent and Chris were left standing. The competition started off with 1,818 participants. However, only eight people were left standing. They were all participants from the top three schools. St. John and Mokissner each had three students left standing. Quinn had two students left. Vincent and Chris fought against the students of St. John and Mokissner. Vincent¡¯s opponent was Brandy from Mokissner. He had an S-Class superpower known as Space Traveller. He was about the same height as Vincent. His eyes were long and narrow like a venomed snake. ¡°Vincent, you have been very well-known in our school recently. Thanks to you, Principal Mike has given us one hell of a training.¡± Brandy revealed a smile. ¡°Sorry about that, but in order to become stronger, strengthening and training is the way to go.¡± Vincent¡¯s first impression of Brandy was not good. He felt like he was a little too gloomy. At the same time, the referee announced the start of the match. Brandy stopped talking. With a sneer, his figure disappeared. Vincent did not hesitate at all. He used Hellfire to cover his entire body. Whoosh! A psionic bullet suddenly attacked him from the left. Vincent raised his hand and blocked it easily. Whoosh! Another psionic bullet attacked Vincent from the right. Vincent blocked it again. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! The speed of the psionic bullets was getting faster and faster. They were coming from all directions. Vincent blocked them all. The other three matches had ended. Only Vincent and Brandy were still battling. Brandy could not break through Vincent¡¯s defense, and Vincent could not catch him either. Space superpowers had always been very powerful and mysterious. Sibis looked at the two of them fighting. He then said to Mike with a smile, ¡°Your student is not bad. Let him come to Quinn. He can be my student.¡± ¡°Impossible! He is an S-Class student. As if I will give him to you so easily!¡± Mike snorted coldly. He thought of the time when he went to Quinn to ask for Vincent not long ago. ¡°However, it is not impossible. As long as you¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± The two of them had been friends for decades. When Mike was about to open his mouth, Sibis could already guess what he wanted to say. Before Mike could even finish his sentence, Sibis had already rejected his offer. Mike snorted coldly and kept quiet. However, he also knew in his heart that the only person who could truly train Brandy was Sibis. This was because Sibis was number one in space superpowers in the whole of Falcon Country. The space superpower was very mysterious. It would be very difficult to effectively teach a space user if one did not possess the same superpower. Although Mike was very reluctant to let Brandy go to Quinn, he still agreed in the end. Vincent was fighting Brandy who he did not like. He had no idea that Brandy had become his junior. After being unable to break through Vincent¡¯s defense for a long time, Brandy started to become anxious and directly launched his superpower. ¡°Space Strangle!¡± Chapter 64 - The Last Second ¡°Space Strangle!¡± Space Strangle was an A-Class combat skill. It could distort the space around the target. If one mastered the combat skill, they could tear apart a monster or a superpowered user of the same level easily. Vincent¡¯s spiritual power was extremely powerful. When the space around him started to become blurry, he immediately used Flaming Wings to fly away. At the same time, he seized the opportunity to use the Flamethrower Barrage. Vincent was very fast. However, he was still struck by Brandy¡¯s Space Strangle attack. His entire left arm was torn to shreds. Brandy did not expect Vincent to use a space method on his Hellfire. Vincent managed to pierce through Brandy¡¯s abdomen. Brandy fainted. Vincent had been controlling the situation all along. Otherwise, Brandy would have been burnt to ashes by Hellfire. The referee looked at Vincent who was flying in the air and Brandy who had fainted. ¡°Round eight, number three, Vincent wins!¡± Vincent heaved a sigh of relief. He looked at his left arm and quickly flew back to Quinn¡¯s resting area. ¡°I¡¯m going to heal my left arm. Please help to watch over me. Don¡¯t let anyone get close.¡± He then raised his right hand and wrapped Hellfire around him. He transformed into a giant egg. The giant egg was burning in black flames. Sibis looked at Vincent and Brandy. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°Mike! Did you teach him the martial technique? You should have known how dangerous the martial technique is!¡± Sibis¡¯s expression was solemn. ¡°It was fortunate that Vincent dodged it quickly, or else the future of mankind would have been killed by him!¡± Harrison also had a dissatisfied look on his face. ¡°Vincent is an important figure in this Godslayer project. If he dies, it will seriously affect the implementation and progress of the plan.¡± Mike smiled bitterly after listening to the two of them. Before the competition, Mike had already warned Brandy repeatedly to not use the martial technique. However, Brandy still used it in the end. He almost killed Vincent too. Vincent was the most important person in the Godslayer plan. Mike did not know what to say. After all, the students were taught by him. He taught Brandy how to use the martial technique. He had to think of something to say on the spot. Fortunately, Brandy was seriously injured, so he was not able to participate in the following matches. ¡°This is the Amputation Regeneration Potion. You can give it to Vincent. Consider it my compensation for Brandy.¡± Mike took out a bottle of potion with blue starlight spots from his ring reluctantly. He then handed it over to Sibis. Sibis did not stand on ceremony and took it. He planned to give it to Vincent at night. The one-on-one battle continued. The four contestants were St. John¡¯s Louis, Mokissner¡¯s Pujstark, Quinn¡¯s Vincent, and Chris. The lots were drawn. In the ninth round, Vincent and Chris still did not have the chance to battle each other. Chris could not help but feel sorry for the ones up against Vincent. Chris had been looking forward to fighting Vincent for almost a month. He thought that he would be able to achieve his goal in the special enrollment competition. However, luck was not on his side. He still did not have the chance to fight against Vincent. When he saw the results of the draw, he could not tell if God was playing him. ¡°Contestants, enter your fighting rings!¡± shouted the host loudly. Vincent was still inside the giant black flaming egg at that time. Chris looked at the giant egg. Vincent had told them to not let anyone disturb him. Chris was not sure when Vincent was going to exit the egg. The ninth round had begun. If Vincent was still inside the egg, he would be forfeited. As the vice-captain, he frowned slightly. He felt that it was necessary to negotiate with the President of the competition. Louis and Pujstark were already on stage but their opponents were still not there. ¡°Please ask the contestants from Quinn to get on stage as soon as possible!¡± shouted the host again. On the other side, Chris was busy negotiating with the President of the competition. However, the President did not accept Chris¡¯s request. ¡°It¡¯s not that Vincent isn¡¯t participating in the competition, he¡¯s just trying to heal his injuries. He needs some time. It doesn¡¯t matter if the competition is delayed for a while!¡± Chris was agitated. ¡°Last ten seconds, if the contestants from Quinn are not in the fighting rings, they will be forfeited!¡± The host then started the countdown. Angelina and the others quickly ran over. ¡°Chris, you go and participate in the competition first. Someone has to represent Quinn!¡± said Angelina. ¡°That¡¯s right. Quinn can¡¯t bear the reputation of being a coward!¡± Nabil¡¯s face was full of anxiety. Chris understood. He glanced at the President with dissatisfaction and swallowed a crystal core. He transformed into a Raging Sword Bear and roared angrily. He jumped onto the stage and smashed it. He left a big pit in the middle of the ring. The Raging Sword Bear was a high-level monster with high skills and defense. There were sharp feathers down its spine. It looked like a long sword. The feathers could be released and used as a long-range attack. The referee in charge immediately announced the start of the match. Chris glanced over at the giant black flaming egg in the resting area and roared again. He then rushed towards Pujstark. Pujstark had an S-Class superpower known as Earth Guardian. Whether it was attack or defense, he could borrow power from the earth. He was very powerful. In a way, he actually had the same type of superpower as Chris. The two of them fought until the end. They were both filled with a lot of power. The audience¡¯s blood boiled in excitement. The battle was intense on their side. On the other side, Angelina and the others were still negotiating with the President. However, the President completely ignored the three of them. Three seconds left¡­ There was no movement in Quinn¡¯s resting area. The giant black flaming egg stood still. Louis did not want to win without a fight. However, there was nothing he could do. He was aware of Vincent¡¯s situation. He also saw Angelina and the others trying their best to negotiate with the President. In the end, they had to conclude that Vincent was afraid to fight. Louis even told the referee that he was willing to wait for Vincent. However, the referee used competition rules as an excuse to reject him. Louis felt very helpless. ¡°I announce, Vincent from Quinn¡­¡± Bang! Suddenly, the egg exploded. Vincent darted out. The Flaming Wings on his back had a wingspan of more than five meters. He looked like a demonic god under the moonlight. Whoosh! With one flap, he shot towards the fighting ring like an arrow. ¡°Vincent from Quinn has appeared at the very last minute. The match continues!¡± Angelina and the others heaved a sigh of relief when they saw Vincent breaking out of the egg. Vincent almost got himself forfeited. Fortunately, he came out in time. Chris, who was in the middle of a battle, let out an excited roar when he saw Vincent. His attacks became fiercer in an instant. He, who was being suppressed, managed to turn the situation around. Chapter 65 - Vincents Destructive Power ¡°Look! Vincent¡¯s left arm has grown back!¡± ¡°Oh my god! It was torn apart by such a powerful attack, but it grew back so quickly!¡± ¡°What a perverse recovery power!¡± ¡°What kind of heaven-defying medicine did he use?¡± Vincent¡¯s rapid recovery shocked everyone. He even managed to shock the upper echelons of Falcon Country. ¡°Sibis, what kind of medicine did you give Vincent?¡± Harrison looked at Sibis. It must have been a very powerful medicine. If it was used in the front line during a battle against monsters, it would greatly enhance their combat strength. ¡°Even the Amputation Regeneration Potion would not have such a good effect!¡± Mike looked at Sibis. All the higher-ups looked at Sibis as well. In just a few minutes, Vincent had regenerated his arm. Even experts like them were shocked by his recovery. Sibis was frightened by everyone¡¯s gaze. He smiled bitterly. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. If I knew of such a medicine, I would have kept it to do some research on it.¡± Everyone looked at Sibis. What he said was logical. It was impossible for him to hide something as big as this. After all, the drug was a strategic resource. It could actually determine the outcome of a battle. Sibis was the most curious out of all of them. He wanted to know how Vincent grew his arm back in such a short period of time. Could it be¡­? Sibis suddenly widened his eyes. He thought of one possibility, and it was the only possibility. ¡°Sibis, what are you thinking of?¡± Harrison and Mike noticed something strange about Sibis. Sibis looked at Harrison and Mike and said, ¡°The Awakening Stone.¡± ¡°Awakening Stone!¡± Harrison and Mike suddenly understood what was going on. They were very clear about the effect of the Awakening Stone. It was no wonder Vincent¡¯s left arm recovered so quickly. ¡°S-Class Hellfire and an S-Class recovery superpower! This kid is really lucky, the two superpowers actually complement each other!¡± said Harrison enviously. ¡°I¡¯m just curious about what Vincent¡¯s second S-Class superpower is. He has such a powerful recovery superpower,¡± said Mike. Mike held up his chin. He looked like he was thinking hard. Sibis just kept quiet, but he was very happy. He looked at the two of them. ¡°Two S-Class superpowers? You guys really guessed wrong,¡± Sibis thought. ¡°That¡¯s not right! Vincent has awakened a recovery superpower and you still want the Amputation Regeneration Potion from me? Give it back to me!¡± said Mike. Sibis turned his head and looked at the arena. He pretended not to hear Mike. ¡°You old scoundrel!¡± Mike cursed angrily. In the arena, Louis looked at Vincent, who had just regrown his arm. He was surprised. ¡°You were regrowing your arm just now?¡± Louis was very curious about how Vincent had managed to regrow his arm in such a short time, but he knew that it was Vincent¡¯s secret. It would be impolite to ask. Vincent just nodded. Although he did not see what was happening when he was inside the egg, he still understood what was going on. He knew that Louis had pleaded with the referee to suspend the match. Vincent had a good impression of this handsome and magnanimous youth. ¡°Thank you for suspending the match just now. Thank you for also waiting for me to come out. In order to repay you, I will fight you with my strongest battle stance.¡± Vincent folded his wings and summoned fireballs with a flip of his hand. In the blink of an eye, dozens of fireballs surrounded Louis. ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I was thinking!¡± Louis had an excited look on his face. He was also a battle maniac. He activated his superpower. His superpower was S-Class Eight-armed Vajra. His superpower allowed him to grow six arms. He could use a maximum of eight weapons to fight at the same time. He could control the length of his arms. He could also advance or retreat them at the same time. He had both offense and defense. Just him fighting alone was equivalent to a whole battle team. He was very powerful. He was holding two machetes, a huge ax, a shield, a spear, a set of bows and arrows, and a heavy sword. All of them were A-Class psionic weapons. Vincent attacked first. With a wave of his hand, more than ten fireballs flew towards Louis. Louis used his psionic shield to block the fireballs. He attacked Vincent using his psionic gun and psionic bow and arrow. Vincent raised his hand and used his Fire Net to block them. Vincent saw that the fireballs were about to be blocked by Louis¡¯s psionic shield. He immediately raised his hand and snapped his fingers. Whoosh! The fireballs suddenly disappeared and reappeared right beside Louis and above his head. Louis knew that Vincent¡¯s attack was not going to be simple. He used his psionic shield to protect his head. He swung his psionic sword to break through the attack. Louis was still attacking Vincent using his psionic gun and psionic bow and arrow from afar. ¡°Explode!¡± roared Vincent. The Hellfire fireballs exploded. Although Louis was mentally prepared, he still did not expect the fireballs to explode. He was caught off guard by the explosion. Half the fighting ring had been destroyed by the explosion. Smoke and dust flew everywhere and enveloped Louis. Vincent did not stop there. He did not believe that Louis would be defeated so easily. He took out his Purgatory Blade and attached Hellfire to it. He performed Collapsing Mountain Strike. Swoosh! He swung his Purgatory Blade downwards and split the fighting ring into two. This was on top of the damage that Vincent did earlier. ¡°Consecutive Rocket Arrows!¡± Vincent raised his hand and shot out a series of Rocket Arrows after performing Collapsing Mountain Strike. It was impossible to know whether the attack worked as the smoke and dust had yet to disperse. However, Vincent still proceeded to wave his hand and commanded half of the fireballs around him to charge into the smoke and dust. ¡°Hellfire Prison!¡± This was a new skill that Vincent had developed. It was mainly used to restrict enemies. Teng! A huge cage formed by black flames suddenly emerged and dispersed the smoke and dust. He looked over at Louis who was kneeling on one knee. He was trapped inside the cage. His body was covered with blood and his three arms were missing. His psionic shield was full of cracks, and his psionic sword was broken. In the other fighting ring, the battle ended. Pujstak won just by a little bit because he had more psionic power than Chris. The audience was shocked when they saw Vincent and Louis¡¯s fighting ring. It had almost been destroyed completely. They were also shocked by Louis¡¯s miserable appearance. ¡°Oh my god! How can Vincent be so strong?¡± ¡°Is this really the destructive power that an intermediate-level superpowered user should have?¡± ¡°Both of them are S-Class superpowered users, but Vincent is so much stronger! As expected of the Monsters¡¯ Nemesis!¡± It was hard for them to imagine how much strength was needed to injure Louis so seriously in just a few seconds. Louis was still an S-Class superpowered user after all. In the Blue Tyrant School¡¯s resting area, Johnson looked at Vincent and frowned. Although he was not an S-Class superpowered user, how could he not have known that Vincent did not use his full strength when fighting him. ¡°Am I really that weak?¡± Johnson started to doubt himself. Louis raised his head and wiped off the blood on his face. His eyes were filled with excitement. ¡°Hahaha! Vincent! You really didn¡¯t disappoint me! You¡¯re really strong!¡± Louis deactivated his superpower and stood up. He was trembling. ¡°But it¡¯s still a bit short.¡± He reactivated his superpower and his six arms reappeared once again. Chapter 66 - World of Hellfire Louis used his six arms to grab the Hellfire prison. As soon as he grabbed it, he was ignited by Hellfire. His original form was suffering burns as well. However, Louis just ignored it. He shouted loudly and tore the Hellfire prison into pieces. He deactivated his superpower and reactivated it again. His six arms were still intact. Four of his hands were holding A-Class psionic machine guns, whilst his other two hands were holding an S-Class psionic Gatling. ¡°Vincent, accept the Baptism of Technology!¡± Louis roared excitedly. All of his weapons were at maximum power. He fired them at Vincent. Psionic bullets rained everywhere. It was the same psionic bullets that had the exploding and piercing armor effect. His other two arms grew longer and bigger. They were like the size of two mountains and were clapping towards Vincent. Vincent had already prepared a defense when he saw Louis pulled out his weapons. However, Louis¡¯s attack was too vicious. Vincent¡¯s defense was destroyed in less than one second. Vincent was terrified. He set up another defense. Louis kept breaking through every single one of them. Vincent had no time to counterattack. Louis then proceeded to slap Vincent. Vincent could not think of a way to dodge the attack. He gritted his teeth. He decided to unleash Hellfire to the maximum. He broke through Louis¡¯s attack and unleashed the strongest attack yet. ¡°World of Hellfire!¡± Boom! Flames shot out from Vincent¡¯s body and ignited the entire Falcon Arena. It spread in all directions at a fast speed. The flames destroyed everything it touched, leaving nothing behind. The referee who was standing at the side was shocked. He quickly activated the arena¡¯s defense. The arena had installed defenses to defend against superpowered users who were too strong. It was strong enough to resist the full-force attack of a superpowered user. It had not been used even once since it was set up many years ago. If it was not for Vincent¡¯s powerful attack, the referee would have forgotten about it. However, the Hellfire destroyed the arena¡¯s defense as soon as it came into contact with it. The expressions of the echelons changed. Sibis immediately stood up and flew towards Vincent¡¯s fighting ring. ¡°Space Teleportation!¡± Sibis teleported Louis to a safe place. ¡°Space Black Hole!¡± Sibis summoned black holes to devour Hellfire. However, Hellfire was still too overbearing. Even though Sibis was very strong, the devouring speed was still too slow. One could even see faint signs of fire burning the black hole. ¡°Vincent! Withdraw your superpower!¡± Vincent¡¯s face turned red. He revealed a bitter smile after hearing Sibis¡¯s command. He was already trying his best to control it. However, the Hellfire explosion was too terrifying. Although he was the controller, he was still unable to withdraw his superpower within a short period of time. When Sibis saw Vincent¡¯s expression, he immediately understood Vincent¡¯s situation. ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there, evacuate the audience now! Teachers, protect your students and leave the battlefield!¡± shouted Sibis loudly. At that moment, everyone also realized the problem at hand. They all became very flustered. The scene was extremely chaotic. Fortunately, the city guards helped to stabilize the situation. The audience began to exit the arena in an orderly fashion. The teachers and students from the various schools also left. In a few minutes, everyone had evacuated the arena. Only the powerhouses and Vincent remained in Falcon Arena. Vincent and Sibis joined efforts to effectively control Hellfire. However, it still took some time to completely withdraw all of Hellfire. ¡°This bastard kid, it¡¯s only a match! Why does he need to use such a strong attack?¡± said Harrison. Harrison looked at Vincent with both love and hate. Mike shook his head and smiled wryly. ¡°I¡¯m afraid only God knew that Vincent has such a powerful skill.¡± The others were also discussing the situation. Swain, the emperor was the only one who looked at Vincent and smiled with admiration. Half an hour later, all of Hellfire had been withdrawn. Vincent fell to the ground. His face was pale and he panted heavily. He did not turn pale because was afraid. He turned pale because he had used up all of his psionic power. Although he had the superpower that allowed him to maintain peak condition at all times, retrieving Hellfire still exhausted him greatly. As the saying goes, destruction¡¯s always easier than construction. Withdrawing Hellfire was equivalent to construction. Vincent had used up more psionic power trying to withdraw Hellfire than releasing it. Sibis descended from the sky unhappily and slapped the back of Vincent¡¯s head. ¡°How dare you use such a powerful attack in a mere competition?¡± Vincent was very embarrassed and said with some grievance, ¡°Teacher, I didn¡¯t know you were so strong!¡± Sibis still wanted to continue speaking to Vincent but he was interrupted by Swain. ¡°Alright, the young man is still a child. Mistakes in judgment are inevitable. Since there are no serious consequences, there is no need to investigate.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Sibius glared at Vincent and bowed to Swain. Vincent quickly followed and bowed as well. ¡°Your Majesty is magnanimous. Thank you for letting me off the hook.¡± Swain looked at Vincent and patted his head affectionately. ¡°Young man, you are very good. I hope that you can continue to surprise me.¡± He then turned to look at the crowd. ¡°Alright, everyone, go home. It is getting late.¡± ¡°Farewell, Your Majesty!¡± Everyone agreed. As Swain did not want to hold Vincent accountable, there was nothing else they could do. They left after Swain. ¡°How are you? Are you alright? Are you feeling unwell?¡± asked Sibis. Sibis took out an S-Class psionic recovery potion and handed it over to Vincent. He could tell that Vincent had consumed a lot of psionic power. ¡°No problem, it¡¯s just that my psionic power consumption is a little high. I¡¯ll be fine after resting for a night. I¡¯ll recover,¡± said Vincent. He then took the potion from Sibis and gulped it down. Needless to say, the potion helped him to recover at an extremely rapid speed. After seeing that Vincent was fine, Sibis raised his hand and slapped the back of Vincent¡¯s head again. ¡°For the next competition, you are not allowed to use World of Hellfire again! Do you hear me?¡± Vincent rubbed the back of his head and agreed. Sibis did not even have to mention it. Even if he allowed Vincent to use it, he would not dare to use it again. The Hellfire that was released was horrifying. It was not something that he could control at his current stage. Sibis continued to give orders to Vincent. Harrison and Mike then left. Although Sibis was scolding Vincent, he was still very happy with his performance in his heart. What kind of teacher would feel ashamed of his student for causing such a big commotion? ¡°Teacher, goodbye!¡± Vincent waved goodbye to Sibis. He then used his Flaming Wings to fly towards his place of residence. Chapter 67 - The Two-Men Battle The next day, Vincent and the others returned to Falcon Arena. They all heaved a sigh of relief after seeing that the Falcon Arena had been completely restored. After all, the competition was the focus of the entire country. In just one night, the Falcon Arena had been restored to its original state. After the battle with Louis the day before, Vincent¡¯s reputation had grown massively. He was a well-known figure in the entire Falcon Country. The host announced loudly that the finals for the one-on-one battle were about to begin. The one-on-one finals were supposed to be held on the same day as the semi-finals. However, as Vincent¡¯s World of Hellfire attack destroyed the entire arena, they had to postpone the finals. The fighting ring had been prepared. Just as Vincent was about to enter the ring, Mokissner¡¯s Pujstark admitted defeat. This was the first time in the history of the special enrollment competition that a participant from one of the top three schools admitted defeat voluntarily. However, no one was surprised. Since Pujstark had admitted defeat, the two-on-two competition was scheduled next. The two-on-two competition was different from the one-on-one competition. The points were no longer allocated to the individuals. Instead, the points were allocated to the individual schools. Each school would send two participants to participate in the two-on-two battles. The points from the two-on-two battle would then be added together with the Peak Battle¡¯s points. The total points will determine the school¡¯s rankings. After the host announced the rules, they started to draw lots. Schools that only had one participant were excluded. However, there were still more than two hundred schools participating in the duels. Similar to the one-on-one battle, the two-on-two battles all happened at the same time. The participants were all extremely nervous as they looked at the lots being drawn. Some of the schools were even praying that they would not be put up against Quinn. They were all afraid of Vincent. The combat skill that Vincent displayed the day before had put a lot of pressure on the participants. Although he was no longer allowed to use World of Hellfire, the participants were still afraid that they would not be able to handle Vincent¡¯s other combat skills. ¡°The first round of the two-on-two match, Ring No. 62, Quinn School and Jones School!¡± ¡°Whew!¡± Everyone heaved a sigh of relief when they were not paired up with Quinn. They looked at the students from Jones School with sympathy. The Jones School only had two participants. The two participants from Jones looked at each other and smiled bitterly. Although Jones School only had two participants, they were both S-Class superpowered users. They were in the top 16 for the one-on-one battle. Many people said that the Jones School stood a great chance in the special enrollment competition. Even the Education Department of Falcon Country was supporting Jones. However, their luck was not good. They were matched up against Quinn in just the first round. Vincent did not think much of it. It did not matter who the opponent was. So long he was around, it was impossible for his team to lose. ¡°Vincent, although these two guys are not bad, I¡¯m not interested. I don¡¯t want to join this round.¡± Chris yawned. He looked disinterested. Vincent initially did not plan for Chris to go up against them. He was worried that his fighting spirit would be too overwhelming. However, as he chose to back out voluntarily, it saved Vincent a lot of time. ¡°This round, Angelina and Nabil will fight.¡± Vincent thought for a moment before he gave the order. Angelina did not have much interest in fighting. She was stunned when she was called out by Vincent. ¡°Why me? I don¡¯t want to!¡± Angelina pouted. She was unwilling to fight. Vincent looked at Angelina and smiled. ¡°There are many battles. All of us will have to go on stage eventually. Do you want to go on stage now or later?¡± Angelina did not say anything. She just stared at Vincent with her big watery eyes. ¡°It¡¯s not like there¡¯s a rule that everyone has to participate. Why don¡¯t you and Chris just clear the stage together?¡± Angelina mumbled softly under her breath. Avril glared at her and she shut her mouth immediately. Vincent smiled faintly and ignored Angelina. The draw was over. The host instructed all participants to go on stage. The fighting ring this time was bigger in size as compared to the previous fighting ring. After all, there were twice as many people, so there had to be more room available in order for them to display their superpowers. The audience was all focused on Ring No. 62. They were all looking forward to Vincent¡¯s battle. However, they were disappointed when they saw Angelina and Nabil on stage instead. Angelina and Nabil¡¯s performance in the one-on-one battle was not very outstanding. Therefore, there were not many people who remembered them. They only knew them because they were from Quinn. When the two participants from Jones Academy saw that their opponent was not Vincent, they heaved a sigh of relief. At the same time, they were also very angry. They could not believe that Quinn had selected their weakest individuals to fight them. Although their previous performances were not bad, they showed contempt for them. The two of them looked at each other. They could see the anger in each other¡¯s eyes. They made up their minds to teach Quinn a lesson. The referee announced the start of the match. They immediately used their superpowers but were restrained by Nabil¡¯s Holy Light Binding. Although they were only restrained for a short second, by the time they could move again, Nabil¡¯s 100,000 Lightning Strikes had been unleashed. Bang! The two of them fell to the ground, their bodies twitching. The entire battle lasted less than two seconds. Many people had not even finished saying their first words. ¡°The first round of the two-on-two match, Ring No. 62, Quinn School wins!¡± The referee was certain that the two students from Jones would not have the strength to fight anymore so he just announced the results. ¡°Oh my god! What just happened?¡± ¡°Exactly, it ended before I could even react!¡± ¡°It seemed like only Nabil made a move.¡± ¡°That can¡¯t be! His fighting strength was not as strong in the one-on-one battle yesterday!¡± ¡°Who knows? Maybe Jones¡¯s two students were just too weak.¡± ¡°Top 16 and you say that they¡¯re too weak?¡± The audience was discussing the battle. They were all expressing their puzzlement over the battle. The two-on-two battles lasted much longer than the one-on-one battles. It was already noon when the first round ended. After the second and third rounds, all of Quinn¡¯s contestants except for Vincent had gone on stage. All the fights ended very quickly. In the fourth round, Quinn¡¯s opponent was Mokissner. One of the two participants was the runner-up in the one-on-one battle, Pujstark. The other was also an opponent that Vincent had fought before, Brandy. ¡°For this match, Nabil and I will go up.¡± Vincent¡¯s tone was somewhat solemn. Vincent was very clear about how strong Chris was. It was obvious that Pujstark was not weak if he could defeat Chris. Vincent was very worried that accidents would happen when they were on stage. Chris was unhappy about losing to Pujstark. He wanted to fight him and redeem himself. ¡°Chris, you have just completed a battle and you are not in the best state. This is Pujstark¡¯s first battle. You will not have the upper hand here. If you want to get back at him, there will still be opportunities in the future.¡± Vincent said to Chris in a deep voice, ¡°A two-on-two battle concerns the school, not us. We cannot afford to be careless.¡± The two-on-two battle was also an elimination system. Once the battle ended, one of the two schools, Quinn and Mokissner, would definitely be eliminated. Chris still wanted to argue back. However, after seeing Vincent¡¯s reaction, he could only sit at the side and sulk. Vincent ignored him. He glanced at Nabil, and the two of them walked into the fighting ring. Chapter 68 - Another City When Pujstark and Brandy saw Vincent, they both smiled bitterly. ¡°Vincent, I really don¡¯t want to be your opponent.¡± Vincent shrugged. ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do about it. I didn¡¯t expect that we would meet so soon.¡± Pujstark and Brandy looked at each other and unleashed their superpowers. As they were up against Vincent, they had to be focused. They did not have the confidence to defeat Vincent. Plus, Vincent had Nabil with him, and he was not weak. The referee announced the start of the match. Brandy disappeared. Pujstark had a black hammer with him. It was carved with mysterious golden patterns. It was estimated to weigh over a hundred kilograms. His weapon was an S-Class psionic weapon. It was known as the Holy Hammer of Destruction. During his previous battle with Chris, he would use the Holy Hammer of Destruction to launch attacks. The attacks would carry the power of the earth. It was extremely powerful. Vincent immediately released Hellfire. Nabil gave him a status buff. Vincent raised his hand. More than thirty Fire Vines surged out and rushed towards Pujstark. Nabil released 100,000 Lighting Strikes. The lightning strikes covered the entire stage. A few of them flew towards Pujstark. Pujstark managed to block them all using his hammer. Nabil was not disappointed at all. He proceeded to increase the strength of his attacks. After all, the task that Vincent assigned him was not to attack Pujstark but to protect himself while trying to find Brandy. Vincent was very worried about Brandy¡¯s Space Strangulation. Pujstark stared at the Fire Vines. He was not in a hurry to dodge them. He lifted the hammer in his hand and started to rotate it. He managed to crush all the Fire Vines. Vincent frowned. He could tell that the Fire Vines did not even touch Pujstark¡¯s hammer. There was a faint, powerful force that destroyed the Fire Vines. ¡°Could this be the defense by the guardian of the earth?¡± Vincent muttered to himself and continued to summon Fire Vines. Although the Fire Vines did not have any effect, he still had many tricks up his sleeve. He raised his hand and unleashed the Fire Net. He wanted to trap Pujstark. Pujstark let out a low growl and smashed his hammer directly onto the ground. Bang! Buzz! The hammer hit the ground. The force from the hammer spread out in all directions and tore apart the Fire Net. So far, Vincent had already attacked twice. However, he did not cause any damage to Pujstark. He could not even get close to him. ¡°Holy Light Binding!¡± At that moment, Nabil unleashed Holy Light Binding. He flew past Vincent and headed towards Pujstark. Pujstark knew how powerful Nabil¡¯s Holy Light Binding was. He dodged his attack immediately. At the same time, he held his hammer using both hands and started to spin rapidly. Although the Holy Light Binding only lasted for a few seconds, it was enough to determine the outcome of the battle. After all, it was a fight amongst the experts. Pujstark spun faster and faster. He eventually created a tornado. The powerful pulling force made Vincent frown. ¡°Space Binding!¡± Brandy suddenly shouted from behind Vincent. Vincent turned his head and saw that Nabil had been thrown off stage by Brandy. The small black hole above Brandy¡¯s head gradually disappeared. Nabil¡¯s 100,000 Lightning Strikes had been devoured by the black hole. Brandy turned to look at Vincent. He grinned and said, ¡°Black Hole Vortex!¡± He aimed it at Vincent. A black vortex slowly appeared. Its pulling force was far greater than the tornado. ¡°Earth Blessing!¡± yelled Pujstark. The pulling force of the tornado suddenly increased. Vincent was unable to move due to the two strong forces. He could not activate his superpowers. Pujstark and Brandy walked towards Vincent slowly. They were getting closer and closer. ¡°Not good! Vincent is being restrained by the two pulling forces!¡± In the Quinn resting area, Avril frowned. Although she did not know how strong the two forces were, it was clearly something that an ordinary person could not withstand. Vincent could not move at all. ¡°What do we do? What do we do? Vincent! Vincent! Admit defeat!¡± Angelina was worried that something might happen to Vincent, so she shouted at him loudly. Chris noticed that Vincent did not show much expression. He yawned and took out his phone to watch the live broadcast of the special enrollment competition. He was very bored. Just as Pujstark and Brandy were three steps away from Vincent, he looked at them directly in their eyes. ¡°Flash Combo!¡± ¡°Flaming Wings!¡± ¡°Jump Slash!¡± Vincent used all three skills in a row. He used Jump Slash to shoot himself into the air. He then spread his Flaming Wings to fly. At the same time, he left a Hellfire seed under his feet. He released Flash bullets as well. The Flash bullets struck Brandy¡¯s back. Brandy was shocked. He never expected Vincent to use such a method to break free. He was in a dilemma. There were Flash bullets flying towards him from behind. In front of him was Pujstark¡¯s tornado. He was stuck in the middle. Although he had the Black Hole Vortex to block Pujstark¡¯s tornado temporarily, the Flash bullets were about to hit him. If he turned around to defend himself from the Flash bullets, he would be swept into Pujstark¡¯s tornado. If he withdrew his superpower, he would not have the confidence to face Vincent¡¯s attack. It was the same for Pujstark. He did not dare to withdraw his tornado, or else he would be sucked into Brandy¡¯s Black Hole Vortex. Vincent flew in the air to resist the forces. Whilst in the air, he continued to attack both of them. ¡°Collapsing Mountain Strike!¡± ¡°Fire Vine!¡± He launched two more attacks at Pujstark. ¡°We need to withdraw our superpowers together!¡± Pujstark roared at Brandy. After hearing Pujstark, Brandy immediately withdrew his Black Hole Vortex and pounced forward. Pujstark¡¯s tornado was destroyed as well. His Holy Hammer of Destruction flew backward due to the impact. Vincent had been resisting the forces all along. Due to the forces suddenly disappearing and an explosion that followed shortly after, Vincent was thrown backward. Vincent was almost thrown out of the arena. He threw a Fire Vine and tied it to the edge of the arena to prevent himself from being thrown out. At the same time, he detonated the Hellfire seed that was buried in the fighting ring. ¡°Explode!¡± shouted Vincent. Pujstark and Brandy felt the impact of the explosion. They were both blasted into the sky. Everyone¡¯s bodies were ignited by Hellfire as well, turning them into Burning Men. Vincent quickly withdrew Hellfire. He was afraid that Hellfire would burn the two of them to death. Plus, the results were already in. There was no need for him to be so aggressive. ¡°The fourth round of the two-on-two match, Ring No. 21, Quinn School wins!¡± Chapter 69 - Team Battle Exhibition Match After the battle, no school wanted to be up against Quinn. Most importantly, they did not want to be up against Vincent. He was too strong! Although it was a two-on-two battle, in reality, it was just Vincent alone fighting two people. Although Nabil was very strong, he was considered trash when fighting alongside Vincent. Plus, this was not even Quinn¡¯s strongest lineup. Imagine if Vincent and Chris battled alongside each other, what would the outcome be? ¡°The two-on-two championship battle! Quinn School versus St. John School. Please enter the arena!¡± announced the host loudly. However, before he could even finish his sentence, St. John admitted defeat. Vincent and Chris had not paired up so far. Everyone knew that they would fight together for this particular battle. Vincent won a two-on-one fight. Chris on the other hand was not much weaker than Vincent. Vincent¡¯s World of Hellfire debut the day before had really increased the pressure for all students. Although everyone knew that Vincent was not allowed to use World of Hellfire, no one could forget Vincent¡¯s other combat skills. They were still quite strong. His strength made people¡¯s scalps go numb. St. John¡¯s decision to surrender officially ended the two-on-two battle. This was the halfway mark of the special enrolment competition. The next day, the competition continued. Vincent and the others went to Quinn¡¯s resting area and waited for the host to announce the start of the competition. At the same time, Vincent also realized that the seating area for the echelons was empty. Vincent was very curious, but he did not give it much thought. Their presence did not impact him anyway. ¡°Contestants and audience. His Majesty the Emperor has taken into account that all contestants have fought continuously for three days straight and the battles were all high-intensity ones. The participants must be tired. He has consented for the participants to take two days off to rest!¡± The host held the microphone in his hand and announced, ¡°There is no competition today. There is only one team battle exhibition match. Later, we will draw lots to decide who will participate in the exhibition match!¡± After hearing the host¡¯s announcements, all the participants felt at ease. This was the most relaxing day for all of them so far. There were no competitions. Even if they were selected to participate in the exhibition match, it will not be a serious one. Given the circumstances, everyone rushed over to Quinn¡¯s resting area to meet Vincent. ¡°Vincent and everyone! Are you used to being in Jungle Capital?¡± asked Louis from St. John. He had a smile on his face. Everyone from Quinn had a good impression of Louis, especially Chris. This was because Louis had helped them to ask the President to delay the competition when Vincent was injured. They treated Louis like one of their own. Their arms were placed around each other¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Not bad. The Jungle Capital is surrounded by mountains. The environment is very beautiful,¡± said Vincent. Vincent smiled and shook Louis¡¯s hand. ¡°Louis, when are we going to fight?¡± Chris placed his hand on Louis¡¯s shoulder. His face was full of desire to fight. Louis smiled slightly. He might not have known Chris before, but after three days, he could tell what kind of person he was. This guy was a typical battle maniac. Louis did not want to fight when he had nothing to do. In his opinion, the most important thing was to live life in the present. ¡°Let¡¯s wait for an opportunity. After these three days of non-stop fighting, I¡¯m exhausted.¡± Louis tactfully rejected Chris. ¡°Chris, don¡¯t make a scene. Now is not the time to fight,¡± said Vincent. Vincent rubbed his forehead helplessly. He really had no idea how to deal with Chris. ¡°Oh right, Vincent, do you have anything to do tomorrow or the day after?¡± asked Louis. Louis looked at Vincent with anticipation. Vincent had no idea what Louis was about to ask him. However, he really had nothing to do over the next two days. ¡°Well, it¡¯s like this. I plan to ask everyone to go to the black hole tomorrow or the day after. Last night, there was a Monster Horde there, and I wanted to see if I could help.¡± Louis suddenly became sad. This was because when there was a Monster Horde, there would definitely be casualties. Every death and injury was worth being sad about. ¡°Alright, alright! Since we don¡¯t have anything to do, it¡¯s also good for us to go to the black hole to take a look!¡± Chris quickly agreed before Vincent could even say anything. The last time in Blazing City, Chris went to the black hole. However, it was not very satisfying for him. As Louis had invited them to another black hole, he was naturally very enthusiastic. Nabil tugged at Chris and shook his head slightly. Nabil was hinting to him that he should not simply agree to things like that. Vincent shot a dissatisfied glance at Chris. He did not want to participate. Danger lurked everywhere in the black hole. Anyone could die at any time. As Teacher Chris was not around and he was the team captain, he had to consider everyone¡¯s safety. However, Chris had already promised Louis. If Vincent were to refuse Louis¡¯s offer, it would not look too good. Plus, people would think that the students from Quinn were cowards. Quinn treated him very well. As the matter would impact the school¡¯s honor, he could not disregard it. Although Chris was a battle maniac, he was not stupid. After Vincent gave him a displeased look, he immediately knew that he had acted rashly. He became awkward and shut his mouth. Louis saw what was going on, but he did not say anything. To him, it did not matter if they wanted to participate a not. He just wanted to go help the individuals in the black hole. ¡°What time tomorrow?¡± asked Vincent. ¡°If you guys decide to participate, I¡¯ll come and pick you up.¡± ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll let you know.¡± The two of them exchanged contact information. At that moment, the students from Mokissner came by. Their leader was Pujstark. Brandy followed him closely behind. ¡°Louis? You guys are here too! What a coincidence!¡± Pujstark smiled widely. Although they were all competitors and had a competitive relationship, they were good friends with each other. Louis told Pujstark that they were going to the black hole. Pujstark agreed to go without any hesitation. Vincent, Louis, and Pujstark. They were the three most powerful people in the younger generation. They all chatted happily. This was the start of a new friendship. ¡°Oh right! Vincent, I forgot to introduce you!¡± said Pujstark whilst smiling mysteriously. Vincent looked at Pujstark¡¯s mysterious smile. He had a sharp feeling that something important was about to happen. ¡°Brandy!¡± Brandy heard Pujstark call out to him and walked over in a daze. ¡°The two of you have already fought twice. You guys can be said to be familiar with one another.¡± Vincent and Brandy both looked at Pujstark with a puzzled expression. Was that not obvious? Although they did not know each other very well, they have met before on the battlefield. Why did Pujstark introduce the both of them to each other again? Plus, Vincent had an uncomfortable feeling towards Brandy. It was not an exaggeration to say that he was hostile towards him. Pujstark looked at the two of them and chuckled. ¡°But there¡¯s one thing you guys don¡¯t know yet¡­¡± ¡°After the special enrollment competition ends, Brandy will be transferring to Quinn to study and become Principal Sibis¡¯s disciple!¡± Pujstark raised his hand and patted Vincent on the shoulder. ¡°In other words, Brandy is going to become your junior!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Vincent was stunned and looked at Brandy in confusion. Brandy was also confused. When did he become a student of Quinn and the disciple of Principal Sibis? Pujstark looked at the two of them and laughed happily. ¡°The drawing of lots has ended! The team battle exhibition match is about to begin! St. John School vs Quinn School!¡± announced the host. Louis smiled bitterly after hearing the announcement. ¡°Vincent, after all this time, I still want to fight you guys.¡± Vincent shrugged. ¡°Sooner or later, we¡¯ll have to fight.¡± Chapter 70 - The Suppressed St. John In the arena, the students of St. John and Quinn stood facing each other with solemn expressions. Although the results of the exhibition match would not be counted towards the overall points, no one wanted to be the loser. This was especially so for the students of St. John. Vincent was very strong to them. He was able to win in a one-on-two battle. They were fearful of him. However, it was currently a team battle. They did not believe that Vincent would have the ability to fight one-on-five. This was also their only chance to defeat Quinn, or rather, Vincent. Since the start of the competition, Quinn had maintained a winning streak. The three top schools all had rankings. St. John¡¯s was first and Mokissner was not far behind them. Quinn was ranked third, yet Vincent had managed to maintain an all-win record. St. John and Mokissner were ashamed. They had lost a match each and both to Vincent from Quinn. ¡°Team exhibition match, begin!¡± announced the host loudly. Both schools started to move forward. St. John only had one goal. Their target was Vincent. They knew that so long as they defeated Vincent, no matter how strong the other students were, they would still be able to defeat them. Vincent could tell what was going on. He stood at the back. In this battle, he was willing to give up his main offense and switch to control. Although his Hellfire¡¯s characteristics were of an elemental type, Vincent had managed to develop it into an all-rounded superpower. Vincent had strategically planned his team¡¯s position so that he would be in control. From that moment on, he was the central nervous system of the team. Chris and Avril stood at the front, while Nabil and Angelina stood in front of Vincent. If Teacher Chris was there, she would know that this was the best plan that Vincent had come up with so far. The students of St. John charged towards them. They were greeted by a huge wave of water-type elemental abilities. Chris took out a crystal core and swallowed it. He transformed into a Titan Giant Ape! Titan Giant Ape was a high-level monster. It was over fifty meters tall and had high attack and defense. It had the strength of an overlord in close combat. Ordinary monsters were no match for it. ¡°Roar!¡± Chris pounded his chest and roared as he faced the waves. Avril immediately pulled out two mountain-splitting axes and threw them outwards. Just as Chris was about to collide with the waves, more waves appeared behind him! It was Angelina¡¯s superpower, Absorb! Boom! The waves collided with one another. Water splashed out in all directions, and the entire arena was submerged in water. Over at St. John¡¯s side, there was a huge bear that was covered in snow-white and azure-blue light. The lights were flashing behind the waves. Although the bear was not as tall as Chris¡¯s Titan Giant Ape, it was still more than thirty meters tall. When the two huge beasts collided, they did not show any mercy. They seized the opportunity to attack one another with all their might. It was as if the team battle had turned into a one-on-one battle. The two mountain-splitting axes that Avril threw were blocked by Louis. His Eight-armed Vajra had the strength of four people. Whilst he blocked Avril, he fired his psionic gun repeatedly. He also formed a fire net in front of him to block Avril¡¯s attacks. At the same time, he was also supporting the Giant Thunder Bear. Nabil released his Holy Light Binding superpower to restrict the two students with offensive superpowers. He then unleashed 100,000 Lightning Strikes. The 100,000 Lightning Strikes struck the two students. However, it passed through their bodies without causing any damage. Vincent stood at the back and watched the situation unfold. He frowned. The two participants had never displayed much combat strength in the previous battles. A situation like this had never occurred before. Therefore, Vincent was quite confused and shocked. Vincent threw out a Fire Vine and tied it around Avril¡¯s waist to pull her back. Bang! A big pit suddenly appeared where Avril was standing before. The pit was full of spikes. If Vincent¡¯s reaction had been a little slower, Avril would have fallen in. Even if she did not die, she would have been seriously injured. After saving Avril, Vincent raised his right hand and slammed it on the ground. ¡°Hellfire Prison!¡± Teng! Black flames rose and spread under their feet. Vincent trapped the St. John students in a cage. Louis had faced the Hellfire Prison before, so he was not flustered. He grabbed it with his two arms, shouted, and tore the cage into pieces. He dispelled his superpower and cast it again. He then turned behind to help the others. How could Vincent let him off so easily? Vincent used the Flamethrower Barrage to stop Louis. The Giant Thunder Bear clapped its hands, and countless bolts of lightning appeared in its palms. It then grabbed the cage. If it were any other time, the bear would have been able to break out of the Hellfire Prison easily. However, it was fighting against Chris. Chris would not let it escape so easily. Chris¡¯s palms were the size of two people. He shot out giant wind fans towards the Giant Thunder Bear. The Giant Thunder Bear then turned its body and used its two palms to block Chris¡¯s palms in return. Bang! Swoosh! Their two palms were against one another. The wind gusted out and created shock waves. The other three people were completely trapped in the Hellfire Prison. They could not move at all. Angelina saw an opportunity and used her monstrous waves to attack the three people. After Avril was rescued by Vincent, she did not return to her position at the front. Instead, she took out her two psionic guns and started shooting. Her target was Louis. Although Louis¡¯s superpower was powerful, he was still unable to help the three of them who were stuck in Hellfire prison. This was due to the combined efforts of Vincent and Avril. St. John¡¯s five students were completely separated and fought on their own for some time. Chris fought against the Giant Thunder Bear. Due to the Hellfire prison, it could only receive attacks passively and defend. He was unable to take the initiative to attack. Louis fought against Vincent and Avril¡¯s long-range attacks. Although he was not at a disadvantage, he was still suppressed by them. Angelina continued to use monstrous waves to attack the three students who were trapped. The three of them could not move, so they could only defend passively. ¡°Status buff!¡± Nabil was the only one who did not have a target to fight against, but he did not slack off. Instead, he gave Chris a status buff. ¡°Holy Light Binding!¡± Nabil used his superpower against the Giant Thunder Bear once again. ¡°100,000 Lightning Strikes!¡± His target was still the Giant Thunder Bear. Quinn and St. John had used two completely different methods to fight. Quinn focused on four students and attacked their weaknesses. St. John on the other hand targeted Vincent and had planned a decapitation operation. Neither method was good nor bad. Each method had its own merits. Based on the current situation, it was obvious that Quinn¡¯s tactics were more effective. The Giant Thunder Bear fainted after being continuously attacked by Chris and Nabil. The student¡¯s superpower was exhausted and he transformed back to his human form. Chris, who had struck down the Giant Thunder Bear turned to look at Louis. He then charged at him. He roared excitedly. Louis¡¯s expression changed. The Giant Thunder Bear¡¯s defeat had made it even more difficult for St. John to win. Chapter 71 - Return to the Black Hole The St. John¡¯s students were attacked by monstrous waves. The Water Elementalist from St. John was knocked out of the ring. He was disqualified from the competition. However, there were two students from St. John that were not impacted by the monstrous waves. Vincent instructed his teammates. ¡°Nabil and Angelina, attack Louis!¡± ¡°Chris, you handle the other two people!¡± Vincent had no idea why the attacks had no effect on the two students from St. John. He guessed that it was probably because they were immune to elemental attacks. There was no other way to explain why Nabil¡¯s 100,000 Lightning Strikes and Angelina¡¯s monstrous waves had no effect on them at all. Although Chris was very unhappy with Vincent¡¯s arrangements, he still followed his instructions and attacked. ¡°Avril, I¡¯ll leave it to you,¡± said Vincent. Vincent turned around and looked at Avril. He then wrapped Fire Vines around her waist and threw her directly at Louis. Avril swung her two heavy swords in the air and activated Fury. ¡°Fire Dance Tornado!¡± Avril displayed her martial arts skill. She danced around whilst swinging her two heavy swords. Her swords were like wheels. The edges of her swords were fiery red in color. Louis was shocked. Although he was strong, it was still impossible for him to fight against Vincent, Avril, Nabil, and Angelina at the same time. As for the other two St. John¡¯s students, they seemed to be immune to elemental attacks. Therefore, they had to use physical attacks on them. Chris sent them flying after a few attacks. Louis was the only one left from St. John. He had to fight against the whole Quinn team. ¡°I admit defeat!¡± Louis did not bother wasting any more time and admitted defeat. He could not even win with four people fighting alongside him. He would be overestimating himself if he fought against the entire Quinn team alone. ¡°Vincent, the way you fight is really strange!¡± Louis looked at Vincent. He then turned around and jumped off the stage. Vincent did not seem like he participated much in the battle. However, the entire battle was under his control. With every attack, he would reduce St. John¡¯s chances of winning. This was Vincent¡¯s control-type battle. It was also the terrifying aspect of control-type superpowered users. Control-type superpowered users can determine the outcome of the battle before it even starts. ¡°Oh my god! Quinn is so strong!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe that they actually defeated St. John. St. John is the top school!¡± ¡°Without a doubt, Quinn will be the strongest school this year!¡± The audience was very surprised by the results of the battle. They initially thought that Quinn¡¯s previous victories were all because of Vincent. However, the most recent battle has shown that the other students from Quinn were not weak either. They became even more powerful when they worked together. ¡°Quinn School wins the team exhibition match!¡± announced the referee. Angelina cheered happily. ¡°Don¡¯t be happy too early. This is just an exhibition match. Our opponents have learned a lot from this match. During the real competition, we might not win,¡± said Vincent whilst frowning. He had a feeling that St. John was much stronger than that. Their combat strength should be higher. Instead, they had been very passive since the start of the battle. They were from the No. 1 school in Falcon Country. It did not make sense. The host then bid goodbye to everyone. Everyone left the Falcon Arena. The next day, Louis came by to pick up Vincent and his team. After meeting up with everyone, they headed towards the black hole in the Jungle Capital. There were thousands of people there. Vincent looked at Louis with a surprised expression. He did not expect him to gather so many people. There were a total of 180 black holes in the entire Falcon Country. There were five black holes in the Jungle Capital. The students headed towards Black Hole No. 3. In order to make it easier for people to differentiate between the black holes in Jungle Capital, they had been ranked from strongest to weakest. Black Hole No. 1 was the strongest and Black Hole No. 5 was the weakest. Black Hole No. 3 was in the middle. However, it was still quite dangerous for the students. Two days ago, there was a Monster Horde in Black Hole No. 3. Black Hole No. 3 was under a psionic alloy tower. As soon as they arrived at the black hole, Vincent could feel a murderous aura. The psionic alloy tower was tall, magnificent, and majestic. The tower emitted an extremely terrifying and powerful aura. This was the aura of the Jungle Capital¡¯s powerhouses. There were troops stationed around the psionic alloy tower. The weakest troops were all high-level superpowered users. Everyone gathered at the ground level of the psionic alloy tower. A man dressed as an officer walked out. His face was cold. He did not smile. ¡°Who are you?¡± asked the man. Louis walked forward and took out his St. John¡¯s student ID. ¡°General, I am a student from St. John¡¯s. We are all participants in this year¡¯s special enrollment competition.¡± ¡°We have decided to go to the black hole to train.¡± The officer took Louis¡¯s student ID and checked it. After confirming his identity, he smiled slightly. ¡°So, you all are geniuses from the various schools!¡± ¡°Two days ago, there was a Monster Horde in Black Hole No. 3. It¡¯s a tricky situation. I personally do not recommend you to enter.¡± Louis smiled faintly and turned to look at Vincent and Pujstark. ¡°General, thank you for your kind intentions,¡± said Louis. The officer looked at the specially recruited students. He had no choice but to let them in. There were nearly a thousand people there. They all walked into the tower in a grand manner. They were then greeted by a black vortex. It was the black hole. After entering the black hole, they could smell blood. The students saw a broken wall and many people that were covered in blood in front of them. The people were busy restoring the buildings and their defenses. Vincent frowned slightly. He could see that the Monster Horde two days ago was very strong. It was definitely stronger than the one in Hero City. ¡°Alright everyone, we have entered the black hole. For safety reasons, I suggest that we move together,¡± said Louis. Louis turned his head and looked at the crowd. ¡°We have close to a thousand people here. It¡¯s too inefficient to move altogether. I suggest that we split up.¡± Someone retorted and everyone agreed with him. After watching the situation unfold, Louis knew that it was useless for him to try and stop them. He thought about it for a while and said, ¡°Many of us are entering the black hole for the first time. For safety reasons, I think it¡¯s better for us to split up into three groups.¡± ¡°If this is your first time entering the black hole, stay here and help. Don¡¯t go and fight the monsters.¡± ¡°Those who are going out to fight alone, please don¡¯t stray any further than 5,000 meters. Otherwise, if you face any danger, we will not have enough time to save you.¡± ¡°Those who want to fight together, follow me. We can also look after each other if we go together.¡± Louis¡¯s suggestion was well-received this time. ¡°Vincent, should we go in groups?¡± Chris was eager to fight the monsters. However, it was obvious that he did not want to go with Louis and the others. Vincent had his own secrets too, so he did not want to join Louis and the others either. He shook his head slightly and walked towards Louis. ¡°Louis, we¡¯ll go ourselves.¡± Louis did not expect Vincent to separate from them. He was stunned. ¡°Vincent, aren¡¯t you coming with us?¡± Louis was confused. Pujstark was also confused. He had decided to join Louis. ¡°No, we have our own way of fighting. If we go together, there will be problems for sure.¡± Vincent gave his reasoning, nodded at Pujstark, and turned to leave. Louis looked at Vincent¡¯s back. He was confused. Chapter 72 - Fusion of Superpowers Vincent and his team set off. About 20 minutes later, a monster with a bull¡¯s head, a snake¡¯s tail, and long wings suddenly appeared. ¡°Double-winged Bull Snake!¡± Double-winged Bull Snake was a high-level monster. It could fly and attack its enemies using sound waves. Its body was soft, and its defense was strong. Chris had an excited look on his face. He immediately transformed into a Lightning Eagle. However, the Lightning Eagle that he transformed into was different from the one Vincent encountered previously. There was a clump of golden feathers between his brows. Chris¡¯s Lightning Eagle was a high-level monster. Chris raised his head and let out a cry before charging towards the Double-winged Bull Snake. Vincent wanted to stop Chris, but Chris had already started a fight with the Double-winged Bull Snake. ¡°Nabil, status buff!¡± yelled Vincent. Vincent had no choice but to quickly arrange his team¡¯s battle position. Five minutes later, the Double-winged Bull Snake cried out and fell to the ground. ¡°Ding! Congratulations to the host for successfully killing a high-level monster, Double-winged Bull Snake. You have obtained a superpower fusion gem.¡± ¡°Do you wish to use it?¡± A superpower fusion gem? What was this? Vincent was stunned after hearing the system¡¯s notification. This was the first time he had killed a monster in a black hole. He did not expect to receive a special reward for it. At the same time, he was also very curious about what a superpower fusion gem was. He opened his backpack and saw a hexagonal prismatic rainbow gem. Superpower fusion gem allowed a user to fuse two superpowers of the same level into a higher level superpower whilst retaining the characteristics of the two superpowers. A higher-level superpower? Does this mean that if one fused two S-Class superpowers, they could create a higher-level superpower? Vincent had previously put in a lot of effort to obtain a superpower upgrade gem. The superpower upgrade gem allowed him to upgrade Hellfire to S + Class. However, the current superpower fusion gem could fuse two of his superpowers and upgrade them to a higher level superpower whilst maintaining their characteristics. This was simply too abnormal. Vincent was excited to use it. He asked his team to wait for him. He then wrapped himself up using Hellfire. Once again, he transformed into a giant egg that was burning with black flames. ¡°Use the superpower fusion gem!¡± ¡°Please choose the superpowers that you want to fuse.¡± ¡°Hellfire and Monster Affinity.¡± It was a simple decision for Vincent. After all, Monster Affinity was the most useless superpower he had at that moment. This was because he could not use it in public with everyone around. If he fused it with Hellfire, his superpower would definitely become stronger. Perhaps he could even complete the conjecture that he had never completed. The ability to mimic monsters! Vincent wanted to see if he could mimic monsters using Hellfire. This would not only allow him to gain more powerful combat skills but to also free him from just learning combat skills. He would also be able to explore other aspects as well. ¡®Ding! Both superpowers are not of the same level. They are not able to be fused! Host, please choose the superpowers that you want to fuse.¡¯ The system had destroyed his idea of fusing the two superpowers. This was all because he had upgraded Hellfire. Vincent pondered. Should he wait until he received another superpower upgrade gem and upgrade Monster Affinity? Or should he just fuse the other superpowers? After thinking about it, Vincent decided to fuse his remaining superpowers. There were two reasons for his decision. Firstly, he did not know when he would be able to obtain another superpower upgrade gem. This would result in an indefinite delay of the fusion. Secondly, he was very curious about the superpower that he would obtain after fusing his two S-Class superpowers. ¡°Extreme Speed Training and Peak Condition.¡± ¡°Ding! Fusing in progress, please wait a moment¡­¡± ¡°Ding! Fusion complete! Congratulations to host for awakening an X-Class special superpower, Godly King¡¯s Posture.¡± ¡°Godly King¡¯s Posture is a passive superpower. It cannot be used on its own initiative. The host can maintain the highest cultivation speed at all times and possess an undying body.¡± ¡°Holy sh*t! Undying body!¡± Vincent¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Vincent understood the benefit of having the highest cultivation speed at all times. Previously, when he was not training, he would be at Level One. When he did train, he would be at Level Two. However, as he had obtained the highest cultivation speed benefit, he would be at Level Two even if he did not train. If he did train, he would start off at Level Four instead. Although it may not seem like he had increased much, it was actually a difference of four times. When Vincent emerged from the huge egg, Chris and the others were shocked. Vincent was like a different person. There was not much change in his appearance, but his aura was very different from before. His entire person looked imposing even though he was not angry. He gave off an extremely strong sense of oppression. Chris could feel a burning sensation in his eyes and a strong sense of offense in his heart when he looked at Vincent. ¡°Vincent! Vincent!¡± shouted Angelina. ¡°You! You leveled up again?¡± Vincent¡¯s sudden change made Angelina subconsciously use honorifics when speaking to him. The others were the same. They looked at Vincent and did not dare to make a sound. Vincent just smiled faintly. ¡°I didn¡¯t level up, I just had some epiphanies. Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± The four of them agreed with Vincent. They acted as if they were being guided by a god. On the other side, Louis and Pujstark had entered the territory of the Soul Eater Rats by mistake. Countless Soul Eater Rats surrounded three hundred of them and started attacking. Soul Eater Rats were intermediate-level monsters. They appeared in groups and were very fast. Their attack and defense were not high. Every attack would cause damage to the soul. However, the damage was low. Louis and his team did not know how they had mistakenly entered the territory of the Soul Eater Rats. Everyone was in despair after seeing the Soul Eater Rats. There were so many of them. The Soul Eater Rats did not hold back and started attacking. They did not take into consideration life or death. In just half an hour, more than fifty people had died. Even elites like Louis and Pujstark were exhausted after fighting them. ¡°Students of Mokissner! Attack the Soul Eater Rats with all your strength. Find an opening and send everyone out!¡± Pujstark looked at the exhausted crowd. He knew that if this dragged on, they would all die. He planned to sacrifice the students from Mokissner School so that more people could survive. Everyone knew what Pujstark was planning. Their expressions changed. ¡°Pujstark! No! We can definitely rush out. The distress signal has already been sent out. We just need to hold on a little longer!¡± The light in Louis¡¯s eyes grew brighter. He quickly stopped Pujstark. They all came to the black hole because of him. He had to bear a lot of responsibility for causing their deaths. If the students of Mokissner died as well, then he would be a sinner of humanity. This was not something he could live with. In just a short period of time, more than ten people had lost their lives to the Soul Eater Rats. After seeing the situation getting worse and worse, Pujstark no longer held back and unleashed all his power. Brandy did the same. He stood at the front and used Space Strangle. All the Soul Eater Rats that charged at him were ground into minced meat. The other three students did the same as well. They protected the remaining three corners steadily. Five of them used up all their superpower and the pressure on the other students reduced greatly. However, in just a few minutes, the five of them were already exhausted. The four students from St. John looked at Louis. They were waiting for him to give the order. As St. John¡¯s students, they felt that it was the right time to step forward. However, Louis did not give any orders. Bang! Brandy¡¯s psionic power was exhausted, and his Space Strangle shattered. The Soul Eater Rats pounced on him and killed him in an instant. The students of Mokissner had lost one of their team members. Due to this incident, many people were not able to react in time. This caused a large number of Soul Eater Rats to rush into the defensive circle. More than a dozen people died. The other students from Mokissner also exhausted their psionic power. They died one after another. They were all eaten by the Soul Eater Rats. Louis was still watching from afar. He did not seem like he wanted to give any orders. The other four students from St. John were anxious. In the end, they decided not to wait for Louis¡¯s order and begin attacking. However, just as they were about to use their superpowers to launch an attack, they felt a sharp pain in their bodies. Some of their heads were smashed into pieces, while others were sliced into half by their heavy swords. Their deaths were miserable. ¡°Louis! What are you doing?¡± Chapter 73 ¡°Louis! What are you doing?¡± Pujstark who was exhausted widened his eyes in shock. He had never expected Louis to kill his teammates. The St. John students who were heavily injured at the scene were also dumbfounded. Louis looked at the crowd and let out a maniacal laugh. ¡°Hahahaha! You bunch of lowly humans should just stop resisting and let us eat you!¡± What? Pujstark was filled with shock. Louis did not sound human at all. ¡°You¡¯re not Louis! Who are you?¡± Pujstark tried his best to support his weak body and stood up. He looked at Louis warily. The others started defending against the Soul Eater Rats again. The situation was not looking good at all. ¡°You don¡¯t need to know who I am. All of you will become our food! You will aid us in attacking humans!¡± ¡°Bastard!¡± Pujstark cursed angrily and raised his hand to launch his superpower. However, he had exhausted all his psionic power. The attack that he tried his best to condensed was destroyed by Louis with a wave of his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t struggle anymore! Today, all of you will die for sure!¡± Louis had an arrogant look on his face. Suddenly, his eyes turned red, and he charged towards Pujstark. His right hand transformed into a claw. He clawed out Pujstark¡¯s heart. ¡°It¡¯s really delicious!¡± Louis became infatuated after looking at Pujstark¡¯s bright red heart in his hand. He opened his mouth and ate it. He enjoyed it greatly. At the same time, there were still dozens of people struggling to break free. Louis stood among the Soul Eater Rats and watched their final struggle with a sneer. Suddenly, Louis looked in the direction of the human base and frowned. ¡°They came so soon?¡± muttered Louis. ¡°Children, hurry up!¡± said Louis. At the same time, he started to attack the Soul Eater Rats. He used up all the psionic power in his body at a rapid speed. Three minutes later, everyone else had died. Louis was the only one left. He was struggling to hold on. His psionic power was almost exhausted. His body was covered with wounds and blood. At the same time, the human powerhouses appeared. Their leader was Sibis. Everyone that was with him was superpowered users. Sibis looked at Louis, who was besieged by the Soul Eater Rats. With a wave of his hand, a black hole surrounded Louis. The Soul Eater Rats fell in one after another. After the Soul Eater Rats realized that the situation had turned sour, they retreated immediately. Louis looked at Sibis, his face full of guilt. Without saying a word, he fell to the ground and fainted. Sibis looked at all the corpses on the ground. He was full of heartache. This was the future of mankind! ¡°Send Louis back for treatment,¡± said Sibis in a low voice. He raised his head and looked at the Soul Eater Rats who were retreating. ¡°Blackhole myriad races, can you all not hold it in anymore?¡± muttered Sibis softly. No one else could hear him. The Godslayer plan was cruel in the eyes of those who did not understand it. However, only those who were in the pyramid of power knew about it. It was only because of the Godslayer plan that humans were able to survive in this world. ¡°Looks like it has to be faster.¡± Sibis flew towards the base. Hundreds of people had died. Those who fought alone did not know about the incident. At the same time, many of those who went alone had died in the hands of the monsters. There were also some that were still killing monsters to gain experience. As for Vincent¡¯s side, no one had died. They were not even injured. Vincent obtained the Godly King¡¯s Posture superpower through the fusion of his two superpowers. He was like a monster that had powerful combat strength. In order to test the strength and effectiveness of his Godly King¡¯s Posture, Vincent was determined to fight a high-level monster alone. ¡°Vincent is so strong!¡± Nabil was surprised. Angelina did not speak. She just looked at Vincent with admiration and adoration. Avril clenched her fists tightly. She felt powerless. She wanted to be as good as Vincent. She tried her best to reach his level. However, the gap between her and Vincent kept increasing. Chris did not care about the gap between him and Vincent. He just looked at Vincent with a face full of fighting spirit. Chris could also kill a high-level monster if he wanted to. It would just not be as easy for him. Vincent was fighting a high-level monster known as the Scorpion-tailed Draconic Horse Beast. Its entire body was covered in scales and was as hard as iron. It had a black and purple scorpion tail that was extremely poisonous. In order for him to experience the effects of the Godly King¡¯s Posture to the maximum extent, Vincent did not use his full strength to fight against the Scorpion-tailed Draconic Horse Beast. Whilst trying to withstand the Scorpion-tailed Draconic Horse Beast¡¯s attack, Vincent was pierced by its scorpion tail. However, Vincent recovered and returned to his original state in a blink of an eye. Chris and the others were terrified after seeing what happened. Penetrating wounds were fatal. However, it did not have any effect on Vincent. Vincent lost interest in experimenting with his new superpower. He trapped the Scorpion-tailed Draconic Horse Beast using Hellfire Prison and set it ablaze with Hellfire. The monsters burned to ashes immediately. ¡°Ding! Congratulations to the host for successfully killing a high-level monster, Scorpion-tailed Draconic Horse Beast. You have obtained the battle skill fusion album.¡± ¡°Do you wish to use it?¡± Vincent¡¯s heart was filled with joy. He had been quite lucky so far. He had only killed less than five monsters but had already managed to obtain two special rewards. Vincent checked the effects of the battle skill fusion album. He was surprised to find out that it allowed him to fuse all his skills. Plus, it was not limited to just combat skills. However, he could only use it once. Without any hesitation, Vincent fused all of his combat skills together. ¡°Ding! Fusing, please wait¡­¡± ¡°Ding! Fusion complete! Congratulations host for completing the fusion. You have obtained a growth-type combat skill known as Mimicry combat skill.¡± ¡°Mimicry combat skill allows the host to learn all combat skills at a glance and execute them in a perfect state.¡± Vincent gulped. Mimicry was terrifyingly powerful. He could learn all the combat skills at a glance! Does this mean that in the future, no matter what skills were displayed in front of him, he would be able to learn them immediately? This was equivalent to Vincent obtaining a free learning machine! Plus, it was the type that did not require any practice. He could learn and master it instantly. Vincent was even more shocked to know that he could display his combat skills perfectly. A person¡¯s combat skill proficiency would be considered perfect if they were able to display 100% of its effects. According to the records in Quinn, a super-perfect display would allow a person to display at least 120% of the effects of a combat skill! ¡°That¡¯s sick! It¡¯s really too sick!¡± Vincent could not help himself. He said it out loud. ¡°What¡¯s too sick?¡± asked Angelina curiously. Chris and the others walked over to Vincent. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s continue moving forward.¡± Vincent gave an excuse and they continued to explore. Whilst searching for monsters, Vincent looked at his character panel. Name: Vincent Amore Special Abilities: Hellfire (S + Class elemental type) Evolution Progress: 0% (Completed the first phase of upgrade) Monster Affinity (S-Class special type) Godly King¡¯s Posture (X Class special type) Psionic ability: 644 Realm: Intermediate-level superpowered user Equipment: Weapon: Purgatory Blade Level: B-Class Purgatory Blade Evolution Progress: 72% Attribute 1: Can evolve by devouring psionic weapons Attribute 2: Enhance psionic power by 46% Attribute 3: reduce psionic power consumption by 55% Attribute 4: Attack speed + 37% Attribute 5: Attack power + 79% Attribute 6: Heal + 25% Attribute 7: Double damage + 3% Combat Skills: Name: Mimicry Grade: C-Class combat skill (Growth-type combat skill) Proficiency: 100% Backpack: Level-up pills: 1,201 Medicines: 11 bottles Other miscellaneous items: 97 Vincent clenched his fists after looking at the character panel. ¡°I¡¯ll grow faster by killing monsters!¡± he thought to himself. Chapter 74 - Pet, Thunderball The Thunder Beast was a special-class monster. It was a light blue ball of thunder. It did not have a physical form. The Thunder Beast was also immune to physical attacks and could explode at any time. Vincent and his team looked at the monster. They did not know what to do. This was the first time they had encountered a monster that was immune to physical attacks. Amongst the five of them, Avril was the only one who could not deal damage to it at all. A high-level monster was not a problem for them. Although they might take a while to kill it, they will still kill it in the end. However, the Thunder Beast was a special-class monster. Given the circumstances, the outcome of the battle was unpredictable. Vincent looked at the four of them. They were all full of fighting spirit. Vincent knew that it was not realistic for them to retreat. This was because the Thunder Beast was eyeing them like a tiger eyeing its prey. It could launch an attack at them at any time. ¡°Chris, you need to transform into a monster that has elemental damage. Focus on the wood and earth elements.¡± Since they could not retreat, Vincent started to give orders to his team. ¡°Angelina, pay attention and use your superpower on the Thunder Beast. You need to prevent it from self-destructing.¡± ¡°Nabil, prepare to buff Chris and me. Prepare your 100,000 Lightning Strikes.¡± ¡°Avril, protect Angelina and Nabil.¡± After he arranged their battle positions, Vincent pulled out his Purgatory Blade. He then raised his hand to cast Fire Net. ¡°Mimicry, Fire Net!¡± The Collapsing Mountain Strike and Fire Net were no longer officially on the list of Vincent¡¯s combat skills. However, after using Mimicry, Vincent felt that any combat skills that he used became much smoother and were more powerful than before. Swoosh! The Fire Net suddenly appeared beside the Thunder Beast. It then started shrinking. However, the Thunder Beast¡¯s movements were very fast. It escaped from the Fire Net in a blink of an eye. Chris roared. He took a green crystal core and swallowed it unwillingly. Chris did not like to attack from a distance. He preferred close combat. He liked the feeling of walking on the edge of life and death. The feeling of danger made him very excited. Boom! Chris¡¯s body suddenly enlarged in size and slowly transformed into a towering tree. He was a high-level monster, the Towering Tree. With one violent shake, he could send out countless leaves to attack the Thunder Beast. After seeing Chris¡¯s attack, Vincent slapped his forehead. ¡°Chris, isn¡¯t this also a physical attack?¡± asked Vincent. Chris suddenly stopped shaking his body. It was awkward. Vincent did not bother to wait any longer. He grabbed a vine that was burning with black flames using both his hands. It was the Fire Vine! However, the Fire Vine this time seemed to be more powerful and resilient than before. Vincent also felt like he was more adept at controlling the Fire Vine. The Thunder Beast completely ignored the leaves that were flying towards it. Vincent¡¯s Fire Vine was also about to strike the Thunder Beast. However, the Thunder Beast jumped in time and dodge the Fire Vine easily. ¡°Holy Light Binding!¡± Nabil seized the opportunity and released Holy Light Binding. He managed to trap the Thunder Beast. ¡°100,000 Lightning Strikes!¡± Nabil launched another attack. Boom! The 100,000 Lightning Strikes struck the Thunder Beast¡¯s body. However, instead of killing it, it made it grow bigger in size. ¡°F*ck! The Thunder Beast is a thunder attribute monster. You gave it 100,000 Lightning Strikes! You¡¯re not helping!¡± Chris cursed at Nabil in a low voice. Chris shook his body again. Countless illusory emerald leaves appeared around him. ¡°Hahaha! I¡¯m a genius! I thought of such a brilliant method!¡± ¡°Illusion leaf flying kill!¡± The illusory emerald leaves flew towards the Thunder Beast once again. However, the Thunder Beast still did not dodge Chris¡¯s attack. After breaking free from the Holy Light Binding, the Thunder Beast started to expand. Countless electric arcs that were as thick as a baby¡¯s finger shot out towards Vincent and the others. Vincent¡¯s expression changed. He jumped in front of everyone and used his right hand to form a shield. The shield was burning with black flames. He then used the shield to block the Thunder Beast¡¯s electric arcs. ¡°Absorb!¡± ¡°No!¡± Angelina saw the Thunder Beast expanding. She thought that it was going to explode, so she quickly used her superpower. Vincent noticed that Angelina was about to use her superpower. He tried to stop her, but it was too late. Vincent had learned about the characteristics and attack forms of the respective monsters from the book that Teacher Chris gave him. When the Thunder Beast started to expand, he could tell from a glance that it was just the Thunder Beast¡¯s way of attacking. Angelina had a good foundation and had studied monsters as well. It was impossible for her to not be able to tell apart the Thunder Beast¡¯s attack methods. Her body was probably tensed up due to stress. When she saw the Thunder Beast expanding, she started to attack subconsciously. ¡°Ding! Congratulations to the host for learning the Thunder Arc!¡± ¡°What? Thunder Arc?¡± Vincent was stunned. He was only focused on the Thunder Beast monster. He did not look anywhere else. Where did this combat skill come from? He could not understand it at all. The only explanation would be that the combat skill came from the Thunder Beast. ¡°Mimicry, Thunder Arc!¡± Vincent used Thunder Arc without any hesitation. Blue electric arcs that were as thick as a baby¡¯s arm shot out from his hands. Its speed was extremely fast. In just one breath, the arcs flew dozens of meters and struck the Thunder Beast¡¯s body. Boom! The Thunder Beast that was being controlled by Angelina started to shrink. Just as it returned to its normal size, it was hit by Vincent¡¯s Thunder Arc. Its body expanded instantly. It grew ten times its original size. Bang! The Thunder Beast exploded. A Thunderball that was the size of a soybean with a light blue crystal core fell onto the ground. Vincent¡¯s system notification sounded. ¡°Ding! Congratulations to the host for successfully killing a special-class monster, Thunder Beast. You have obtained the black hole myriad races atlas.¡± What was this? Vincent looked at the atlas in his backpack. ¡°Black hole myriad races atlas is an atlas that records the names, forms, habits, social structures, and other information regarding the various races on the other side of the black hole.¡± ¡°Remark 1: The monster is just a pet of the various races on the other side of the black hole.¡± ¡°Remark 2: Where do you think the monster of the black hole is from? And what is on the other side of the black hole? This world is far from simple¡­¡± ¡°Remark 3: No Access.¡± ¡°Remark 4: No Access.¡± ¡­ Vincent widened his eyes in shock and stood rooted on the ground. He did not even notice when a Little Thunder Ball came to his side and spun around him happily. He was shocked by the introduction in the black hole myriad races atlas. There was simply too much information in there. Plus, there were also a series of comments in the atlas. However, it stopped at the second entry. It was obvious that there were other hints, but Vincent could not continue to read them. He could not understand why. ¡°Vincent! Vincent! What¡¯s wrong?¡± asked Angelina repeatedly. Vincent suddenly shivered and turned to look at Angelina. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± asked Vincent. Angelina was speechless. ¡°It¡¯s not what¡¯s wrong with me, it¡¯s what¡¯s wrong with you. Ever since you entered the black hole, you¡¯ve been acting strange,¡± said Angelina. Vincent shook his head and just kept quiet. He did not plan to tell the four of them about the atlas. This matter was of great importance. It was not something that could be talked about casually, nor could it be easily explained. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± said Vincent. He just smiled. He did not say anything further. ¡°Eh? What is this?¡± asked Vincent. Vincent noticed the Little Thunder Ball on his shoulder. His face was full of curiosity. He could feel intimacy and joy from the Little Thunder Ball. There was some kind of inexplicable connection between him and the Little Thunder Ball. Angelina shrugged and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what it is, but it looks like a Thunder Beast. However, it is much smaller and much weaker. It seems to be quite close to you, and it is not hostile, so we don¡¯t care.¡± Vincent stretched out his finger and poked the Little Thunder Ball. The Little Thunder Ball responded by rubbing against his finger. ¡°This little guy is quite fun. Although I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re here with me, but since you¡¯re here, you can be my partner,¡± said Vincent. After hearing what Vincent had said, the Little Thunder Ball flew up again and circled around Vincent. It looked very happy. The system¡¯s notification sounded. ¡°Ding! Congratulations to the host for subduing a pet: Thunder Beast (unnamed). Please go to the character panel to check the pet¡¯s attributes.¡± Vincent opened the character panel curiously. Name: Vincent Amore Special Abilities: Hellfire (S + Class elemental type) Evolution Progress: 0% (Completed the first phase of upgrade) Monster Affinity (S-Class special type) Godly King¡¯s Posture (X-Class special type) Psionic power: 668 Realm: Intermediate-level superpowered user Equipment: Weapon: Purgatory blade Level: B-Class Purgatory Blade Evolution Progress: 72% Attribute 1: Can evolve by devouring psionic weapons Attribute 2: Enhance psionic power by 46% Attribute 3: Reduce psionic power consumption by 55% Attribute 4: Attack Speed + 37% Attribute 5: Attack Power + 79% Attribute 6: Heal + 25% Attribute 7: Double Damage + 3% Combat Skills: Name: Mimicry Grade: C-Class combat skill (Growth-type combat skill) Proficiency: 100% Pet: Name: Thunder Beast (unnamed) (battle) Level: Beginner-level monster Skill: Thunder Arc Skill description: Can release thunder arcs to attack the target Backpack: Black hole myriad races atlas Level-up pills: 1,201 Medicines: 11 bottles Other miscellaneous items: 97 Vincent closed his character panel and looked at the Little Thunder Ball. He thought for a moment and said, ¡°From now on, you shall be called Thunderball.¡± Thunderball flew onto Vincent¡¯s face and rubbed against him intimately. It was obvious that it liked its name very much. Chapter 75 - God-Slaying Plan and 13 Special-Class Monsters Vincent and his team battled through the black hole smoothly. However, the fate of the others who fought alone was not as good. They were all injured. There were close to a thousand people who went into the black hole. Other than the 100 people who stayed in the base to help repair the buildings and defenses, there were less than 200 people who survived. Two-thirds of them had lost their lives in the black hole. They would never be able to return. On one side, Vincent and the others were still fighting monsters. On the other side, the experts of Falcon Country were gathered together. ¡°Sibis, are you sure that this was the work of the 10,000 races of the black hole?¡± Harrison looked at Sibis with a grave expression. The others had the same expression. In the entire world, no matter what it was, so long as it was related to the 10,000 races of the black hole, it would definitely not be a trivial matter. Sibis nodded his head. ¡°Other than the 10,000 races of the black hole, it¡¯s impossible to gather that many Soul Eater Rats. It¡¯s very obvious that it was a premeditated ambush,¡± said Sibis. ¡°So many S-Class and A-Class users were gathered together. If they didn¡¯t receive the news in advance, it would be impossible for there to be so many casualties!¡± Sibis frowned. ¡°Out of a team that had 300 people, only Louis survived.¡± ¡°What about the others? Didn¡¯t they say that there were nearly 1,000 people who entered Black Hole No. 3?¡± asked Mike. Mike¡¯s eyes were filled with sadness. The mass killing of the specially recruited students was a serious loss for any school. It was also a huge loss for Falcon Country. The Falcon Country¡¯s powerhouses were all in a state of disarray. ¡°According to the students who helped build the buildings and defenses, they were all either acting alone or in small teams.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already sent people to look for them. I hope they can come back alive,¡± said Sibis. After hearing what Sibis had said, everyone closed their eyes in despair. Only one person survived from a team that had more than 300 people. The chances of surviving were too slim for the ones who acted alone. ¡°I suggest that we speed up the Godslayer plan this time,¡± said Sibis. Sibis was the first to suggest his own idea. The others fell silent. They knew very well what the consequences were if they sped up the Godslayer plan. Moreover, the long-standing efforts of their human ancestors might be ruined. After seeing everyone¡¯s reaction, Sibis suddenly stood up. ¡°I know what you all are worried about. However, judging from the current situation, we have no other way. If we don¡¯t start this Godslayer plan as soon as possible, the children might all die in this meaningless battle.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about what all of you are thinking. I will definitely start the Godslayer plan ahead of time.¡± ¡°Harm a group of children, protect more children and even the entire human race!¡± ¡°Although this isn¡¯t fair to the children and we will be criticized by others, let me bear all the blame!¡± said Sibis. Sibis then turned around to leave. It was tragic. Swain took a deep breath and sighed, ¡°I announce that the Godslayer plan has officially begun! Find those bastards and tear them into pieces!¡± ¡°Yes! Your Majesty the Emperor!¡± Everyone agreed at the same time. The experts of Falcon Nation were filled with grief. They were starting on a plan that was not meant to be started so soon. In the black hole, Vincent and his team were in trouble. Thirteen special-class monsters surrounded them in all directions. Vincent and his team stood back-to-back and formed a circle. All of them had determined looks on their faces. Thirteen special-class monsters against the five of them. Even if they had the help of St. John and Mokissner¡¯s students, it was unlikely for them to make it out alive. ¡°Vincent, what should we do?¡± asked Chris. This was the first time that Chris actually felt powerless. Although he was a warmonger, he was not a fool. He had no idea how to fight his way through thirteen special-class monsters and come out alive. Although Vincent did not plan to give up, he could not think of a way to break out of there. Vincent knew that he would be fine. He had the Godly King¡¯s Posture. Even if he wanted to die, it would be very difficult. But, what about the other four? At that moment, all he could think about was how to bring his teammates back alive. The four of them were also waiting for Vincent¡¯s orders. Fortunately, the thirteen special-class monsters did not start attacking. ¡°Right!¡± Vincent¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. He had thought of a way to diffuse the situation. Although he did not know if it would be effective, any glimmer of hope was better than none. ¡°Don¡¯t act rashly, leave it to me!¡± said Vincent in a serious tone. ¡°If I tell you to run, you run. Don¡¯t hesitate at all.¡± After saying that, Vincent walked out and faced a two-headed lizard. At the same time, he used Monster Affinity. Monster Affinity. That was his solution. It would be best if he could establish a connection with the monsters. However, if he could not establish a connection, just a few seconds of doubt would be sufficient as well. His teammates were powerful people. A few seconds would be enough for them to escape. It would be easier if Vincent was the only one left. The thirteen special-class monsters would not be able to do anything to him. With his Godly King¡¯s Posture and undying body, he would exhaust these monsters to death. When the two-headed lizard saw Vincent walking out, it suddenly rushed forward and raised its claws to attack. However, when its claws were only a few millimeters away from Vincent¡¯s head, it suddenly stopped. The lizard¡¯s two heads looked at each other. They then looked at Vincent in a daze. Vincent let out a sigh of relief after seeing the lizard¡¯s reaction. He had earned the Monsters¡¯ Nemesis title because of his Monster Affinity superpower. Although he also had a relationship with the Phoenix-Feathered Tyrannosaurus Rex, it was mainly due to Vincent¡¯s own superpower. After all, the Phoenix-Feathered Tyrannosaurus Rex was a special-class monster. It organized a Monster Horde. It also had a certain degree of affection for Vincent. This in itself represented Vincent¡¯s strength. After handling the two-headed lizard, Vincent turned to look at the one-claw seven-colored chicken beside it. The one-claw seven-colored chicken looked exactly like a common chicken. It was just that it had seven-colored feathers all over its body and had only one claw. Its body was rainbow-colored. It relied mainly on its beak to attack. It had the power to break gold and jade using its beak. The one-claw rainbow chicken saw Vincent staring at it and was about to attack him. Vincent proceeded to use Monster Affinity on it. Before it could even raise its head, it was already at a loss. It looked even more confused than the two-headed lizard. It looked at Vincent with a somewhat intimate gaze. Vincent did the same. This gradually caused the seven monsters to fall into a daze. ¡°Run!¡± shouted Vincent. His psionic power was being used up rapidly in order to increase the effect of Monster Affinity. After hearing Vincent¡¯s command, the four of them started to escape using their superpowers. Right when they started moving, the thirteen special-class monsters roared angrily and chased after the four of them. The monsters ignored Vincent completely. Vincent was expecting that to happen. He controlled the three monsters that were in the front and gave them the order to stop the other monsters from chasing after his teammates. The three monsters that were being controlled by Vincent switched sides immediately. As the other monsters were not prepared, they were sent flying instantly and were heavily injured. The other monsters roared angrily after seeing what happened. The three monsters stayed behind to attack the other monsters under Vincent¡¯s control, while some monsters continued to chase after Chris, Angelina, Avril, and Nabil. Vincent blocked the monsters. Just as he was about to unleash Hellfire using all his strength, five people flew over him from the horizon. They were all superpowered users. ¡°Report, this is team nine. We have found the students from Quinn. They are currently being attacked by thirteen special-class monsters. We are unable to escort them back to the base. Requesting backup!¡± Chapter 76 - A Secret Conversation Between Sibis and Vincent Vincent heaved a sigh of relief after seeing five special-class superpowered users heading over to rescue them. At least he was safe for the time being. ¡°Vincent, take the others and leave first. We¡¯ll stop the monsters!¡± said the leader. The leader was a bald, bearded man. While they were talking, two special-class monsters suddenly appeared. They then started fighting. The other four special-class superpowered users met their opponents. They took turns covering and attacking using their superpowers. The five of them cooperated very well. They advanced and retreated all at the same time. Vincent¡¯s eyes were filled with envy after seeing how they fought. Although he and his team cooperated very well, their level of cooperation was still far from perfect. However, the five of them were still suppressed by the monsters. It was only a matter of time before they were defeated and killed. Unfortunately, the situation was not something that could be helped. Under normal circumstances, humans had always been much weaker than monsters even though they were at the same level. Vincent and the others did not leave. They tried to control the three monsters and attacked them with all their strength. They had completely given up on their defense. They did not care about injuries or broken limbs. One of the monsters got its head bitten off. The two monsters that Vincent was attacking have completely lost their fighting power. Chris and the other three stood aside and watched. Their roles had been reduced to just spectators. The battle lasted for ten minutes. All the monsters under Vincent¡¯s control were killed. Only six monsters were left. The other four monsters had completely suppressed the five superpowered users. Unfortunately, two more monsters proceeded to join the battle. During that time, Vincent still wanted to use Monster Affinity to reduce the pressure on the five superpowered users. However, he could not move forward at all. The destructive power caused by the eleven special-class monsters was very terrifying. The aftermath alone was not something Vincent could withstand. The bearded man almost died from anger when he saw Vincent and his team still present. The five of them were using their lives to buy time for Vincent and his team to escape. However, they did not leave. The bearded man cursed at Vincent angrily. ¡°Bastard! Vincent! Why are you still here?¡± ¡°Hurry up and get lost! Otherwise, I would have risked my life for nothing!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Suddenly, without him noticing, he was attacked by a monster and was sent flying. One of his arms had been torn off. Fresh blood splattered on the ground. It was dazzling red. Vincent frowned and looked at the bearded man. The bearded man turned over and stood up. It was obvious that he was at the end of his rope, but he still wanted to join the battle. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Vincent turned around abruptly. Tears started to fill his eyes. He raised his arm and ran towards the base. Chris and the others gritted their teeth and followed behind Vincent. They knew very well what the fate would be for the five superpowered users. However, they did not hesitate to run. This was the inherited spirit of humans! They also knew very well that they would not be of much help if they stayed. It would be a waste of time. They might as well leave as soon as possible. At the very least, the five superpowered users did not die in vain. Boom! Vincent and the others had not gone far when they suddenly heard a loud explosion behind them. Vincent and the others subconsciously turned their heads to look. A mushroom-shaped cloud rose up behind them. It was where the superpowered users were fighting the monsters. Angelina, who was already in tears, burst into tears again. Avril, Vincent, Chris, and Nabil were also in tears. ¡°Let¡¯s go! We¡¯ll get our revenge sooner or later!¡± yelled Vincent. Vincent wiped the tears off his face. At the same time, the people who have come to support them had also arrived. The 25 superpowered users looked at the mushroom-shaped cloud from a distance. They were very sad and remained silent for a long time. After returning to the base, the special students who were still alive gathered together. There were nearly a thousand people who went into the black hole. However, only about two hundred people returned. The rest of them died in the black hole. Although every special student who went into the black hole had prepared themselves for death, the death of so many of their companions still made them feel cold. It had been one and a half days since they entered the black hole. During this time, they realized just how fragile humans were when facing monsters. This was especially so for Vincent as he had obtained the black hole¡¯s myriad races atlas. He was more aware of the human situation than the others. Monsters were pets of the myriad races of the black hole! Their pets had already made it so difficult for humans to survive. How powerful were the myriad races of the black hole? Vincent did not dare to even think about it. After leaving the black hole and returning to the Jungle Capital, the specially recruited students returned to their respective residences silently. That night, everyone did not have a good rest. The next day, the competition continued. In the Falcon Arena, many participants had dark circles under their eyes. The host announced the death of the specially recruited students in the black hole. He then announced the start of the team battle competition. Due to the incident in the black hole, many schools were unable to participate in the team battle. Only about a dozen schools participated in the team battle. As for the three great schools, apart from Quinn, that still had their whole team, there was no one from the other schools left to participate. All of the students from Mokissner had died in the battle. Louis was the only one left from St. John. He was still heavily injured and unconscious in the hospital. After being rescued by Sibis, Louis was immediately admitted to the hospital. After he underwent a full body checkup, the doctors found more than 1,300 wounds all over his body. The psionic power in his body had been completely exhausted, and his foundation had been damaged. After drawing lots, Quinn School battled against Nalan School. Due to the huge difference in strength, Quinn won the battle easily. In the end, Quinn obtained first place in the team battle. There was no suspense in the subsequent peak matches. Vincent and Chris picked all their opponents. The special enrolment competition then ended. Sibis and Teacher Chris finally reunited with the students. Sibis waved his hand and took out a space teleportation device. He then used it to bring Vincent and the others back to Blazing City. ¡°Too many things have occurred in a short period of time. All of you should go back and rest. In half a month, it will be time for the new students to register. During that time, the classes will officially begin,¡± said Sibis with a gloomy expression. ¡°Vincent, come with me,¡± said Sibis. He looked at Vincent and turned around to leave. Vincent was filled with curiosity. He followed Sibis accordingly. Chris and the others looked at Sibis and Vincent. They were puzzled, but they did not say anything. They just left after them. In the principal¡¯s office, Vincent and Sibis sat opposite each other. ¡°Principal Sibis, why did you call me here?¡± asked Vincent. Vincent decided to speak first as Sibis had been quiet for quite a while. Sibis did not answer Vincent. He just looked at him quietly for a long time. ¡°Vincent, don¡¯t tell anyone what I¡¯m about to tell you,¡± said Sibis. Sibis was very serious. Vincent was frightened. He had never seen Sibis so serious ever since he met him. ¡°Have you heard of the Godslayer Plan?¡± ¡°The Godslayer Plan? What¡¯s that?¡± Vincent was puzzled. Just from the name alone, he knew that the plan was not going to be a simple one. He could vaguely guess that the Godslayer Plan was something that had to do with high-level monsters or even the black hole myriad races. Chapter 77 - Headed to Hero City Once Again Sibis¡¯s answer confirmed Vincent¡¯s guess. Sibis explained to Vincent what the Godslayer Plan was. ¡°The Godslayer Plan is dependent on the best human seedlings. They are tasked to kill powerful monsters in order to relieve the pressure and tension on the humans¡¯ defenses.¡± ¡°You can treat those who participate in the Godslayer Plan like the Special Forces. They are in charge of doing things like beheading the enemies from behind.¡± Vincent nodded. He understood Sibis¡¯s explanation. ¡°And the monsters that you are facing are at least lord-level. There are even overlord-level monsters. They are extremely dangerous. Anyone who fights them can die at any time!¡± ¡°Also, if you lose your life, there will be no news regarding your death. Your name will never be known. From now on, you will become a person without a name and disappear from humans¡¯ sight.¡± Sibis stood up and walked to Vincent. He patted Vincent on his shoulder. ¡°And with your current fame, as long as you grow steadily, you will definitely become a powerhouse. The whole world will tremble before you!¡± ¡°Now you have to make a choice. On one end, you will be famous and be remembered by the human race! On the other end, you will never be known, and no one will know even if you died.¡± ¡°You understand what I¡¯m saying, right?¡± asked Sibis. Sibis looked at Vincent full of worry. Although he knew what Vincent¡¯s choice was, he could not help but be a little worried. After all, the difference between the two choices was obvious. As long as one was not a fool, they would choose the former. Vincent was also very hesitant in his heart. He knew which option was the better choice. However, the current situation made him extremely worried about the human race. As the saying goes, there will not be a whole egg after a nest has been overthrown. He was still a human. If there were problems with the human race, it would not benefit him either. Moreover, the matter of the 10,000 races in the black hole made him very worried. He did not know if Sibis knew about the 10,000 races in the black hole. Even if he killed many monsters, it would not be enough to change the current situation. It would only prolong the survival time of the human race. However, being able to extend the survival time would give humans the chance to repel the monsters, resist and even defeat the black hole races! Vincent¡¯s gaze became more and more determined. He knew what he should do. Sibis looked at Vincent¡¯s gaze and let out a sigh of relief. Vincent was the most important part of the Godslayer plan. If Vincent did not participate, humans will not know when they will have the opportunity to fight against the black hole races again. Being able to extend the survival time of the human race was a great opportunity to save humanity. At the same time, it would also give the black hole races enough time to descend onto earth. Although he did not want Vincent to participate, the Godslayer Plan was extremely important. Other than Vincent, there was no one else who would be more suitable for the plan. ¡°Principal Sibis, I choose to participate in the Godslayer Plan!¡± said Vincent. Vincent looked at Sibis with a determined gaze. He was not a god, but he was willing to make a contribution to ensure the survival of mankind. Sibis revealed a gratified smile and patted Vincent on the shoulder again. ¡°Hahaha! Good! Good! As expected of a pupil of Sibis.¡± ¡°Go back and rest first. If you need anything during this cultivation period, just let me know.¡± Vincent nodded and bid farewell to Sibis. He got up to leave the principal¡¯s office. Just when he was about to exit the door, Vincent suddenly thought of a question. He then turned his head to ask, ¡°Principal Sibis, do I still need to join the Special Forces?¡± ¡°You can go if you want to. The Godslayer Plan isn¡¯t going to start so soon. I still need to select some people to form a second team to assist you,¡± said Sibis. Vincent nodded. He then closed the door and left. Sibis sat on a chair. He reached out his hand and took out a photo from the void. The photo had turned a little yellow. It was obvious that it had been there for a long period of time. There were seven people in the picture. There were five men and two women. Sibis was one of them. Other than Sibis, there was also the principal of St. John, Harrison, and the principal of Mokissner, Mike. ¡°Ares, Athena, I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯ve let you down. For the future of humanity, I¡¯ve let your son walk the same path as us!¡± Sibis looked at the photo, his face full of guilt. He looked at the burly man and the valiant-looking woman in the photo. ¡°What I can do is to find him a strong group of teammates, so that he won¡¯t meet the same fate as us,¡± muttered Sibis. Vincent left the principal¡¯s office. However, he did not return to his dormitory. Instead, he left Quinn School. He headed over to Hero City to join the Special Forces. If he had not known about the 10,000 races of the black hole, he might have given himself a day off to rest. However, he knew that the monsters were not humanity¡¯s final opponent and that there were still 10,000 races in the black hole. He could not bring himself to rest for even a moment. Moreover, he still had to participate in the Godslayer Plan. That was a matter of life and death. If he was not strong enough, he would only be a burden to others. From the current situation, no one knew about the 10,000 races of the black hole. Only the human powerhouses knew about it. Vincent thought it through clearly. Regardless of whether the human powerhouses knew about the current situation, he had to become stronger. He had to become strong enough to fight against the 10,000 races of the black hole. He will need to protect the human race and defeat the 10,000 races of the black hole. After leaving Blazing City, Vincent spread his Flaming Wings and flew upwards. He used Mimicry. This resulted in his Flaming Wings becoming even bigger, stronger, and faster than before. It usually took him a few hours to reach Hero City. However, with Mimicry, it only took him less than an hour. After passing through security, Vincent walked into Hero City. He found his way to the Special Forces base using the address given by Sibis. The Special Forces base was located in the middle of Hero City. This was to ensure that it would be convenient for them to rush anywhere if there was an emergency. After all, Hero City was the defending city of Blazing City. It was inevitable to stop the city from being attacked by powerful monsters. There were also Monster Hordes from time to time. It was just that the hordes were not as big as the last time. The Special Forces base was a three-story building. It was open to everyone. Vincent entered the base easily. The first floor was a hall. It was supported by a few pillars. On the left side of the hall was a staircase. There was a window by the staircase. There were many tables in the hall. It was a place for people to rest. There was also a huge counter facing the door. On the counter was a huge projection screen. There were all kinds of missions listed on it such as killing monsters, gathering resources, and many others. Each mission corresponded to a certain type of reward. Vincent did not bother to look at it carefully. He strolled up to the counter and saw a young, beautiful girl standing there. He smiled at her. ¡°Hello, may I know if the Special Forces are here?¡± The young girl saw Vincent¡¯s well-defined face and blushed. She also felt a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu, as if she had seen him somewhere before. ¡°Go up the stairs. The Special Forces are on the second floor. This is the Mission Hall,¡± said the young girl as she pointed to the stairs. ¡°Thank you,¡± said Vincent. Vincent nodded slightly, turned around, and walked towards the stairs. The girl looked at Vincent and suddenly remembered he was the famous Vincent! ¡°Damn it, I didn¡¯t recognize him. I just missed him!¡± said the young girl. The young girl was somewhat annoyed, but she felt relieved at the same time. It seemed like Vincent was going to join the Special Forces, so there would definitely be many opportunities for her to meet him in the future. She was not in a hurry. Chapter 78 - Ten Missions When Vincent arrived on the second floor, he saw Johnny. ¡°Vincent! You¡¯re here!¡± said Johnny excitedly. He had heard from Sibis that Vincent wanted to join the Special Forces. Vincent¡¯s presence would undoubtedly strengthen the Special Forces. ¡°Mayor Johnny, long time no see!¡± said Vincent whilst smiling and nodding. ¡°Let¡¯s go! I¡¯ll bring you to meet the members of the Special Forces. You can get to know the team!¡± Johnny then brought Vincent inside. The second floor was roughly the same as the first floor except for the fact that it had rooms. Based on Johnny¡¯s introduction, Vincent could tell that it was the place where the Special Forces members usually rested. After walking inside, Johnny led Vincent to a wall. He then pressed his hand against the wall. Suddenly, the wall opened and revealed an elevator door. The two of them walked in as soon as the elevator door opened. The elevator then moved downwards. ¡°The Special Forces usually train underground. On one hand, it¡¯s to ensure everyone¡¯s safety. On the other hand, it¡¯s better for training too.¡± ¡°The elevator is hidden. Only those who are on the Special Forces list can access it. Ordinary people will not be able to find the entrance at all,¡± explained Johnny. Vincent nodded. The Special Forces were the most important force in Hero City. There would not be any problems if they took the right protective measures. Less than three minutes later, the elevator came to a halt. Vincent and Johnny exited the elevator. Vincent saw all kinds of training equipment there. They were not much different from Quinn. Many people were busy training. ¡°Nask!¡± shouted Johnny loudly. A thin and feminine-looking man who was training walked over. ¡°Vincent?¡± Nask was stunned after seeing Vincent. Due to Vincent¡¯s outstanding performance, the members of the Special Forces were aware of who he was. ¡°Vincent, let me introduce him to you. Nask is the captain of the first squad of the Special Forces.¡± ¡°Nask, I don¡¯t have to introduce Vincent, right? From now on, he will be the captain of the Special Forces. He will be managing the five Special Forces squads.¡± Nask smiled at Vincent. ¡°You will need to accept missions on the first floor. You can rest on the second floor and have meetings on the third floor. Training will take place underground.¡± ¡°If you have any problems, you can look for me at any time,¡± said Johnny. Johnny then turned around and left. Everything else was left for Vincent to handle. It would not be good if Johnny interfered. As for whether Vincent would be able to subdue the group of unruly fellows, that was not his concern. However, in his opinion, such a small scene would not be a problem for Vincent. When the members of the Special Forces heard Johnny mention that Vincent was a Squadron Leader, they all turned to look at him unhappily. They knew Vincent was very strong. However, he had already become their leader the moment he arrived. They were not comfortable with it at all. Nask looked at Vincent with a meaningful gaze. His pupils constricted. He had known Johnny for a long time. Although a good seedling like Vincent would definitely be able to join the Special Forces, he had never expected him to become the Squadron Leader the moment he arrived. One had to understand that the position of Squadron Leader was a dream position amongst the captains of the five Special Forces squads. They had worked hard for many years, but they had not been able to achieve it. Vincent on the other hand had directly descended from the sky. Nask felt extremely uncomfortable. Even though their Special Forces were far superior to the other forces, in reality, they would only be able to see Johnny a few times a year. However, Vincent could go look for Johnny at any time. The difference in treatment was very obvious. After seeing Nask¡¯s reaction, Vincent knew what was ahead of him. However, he was not the least bit worried. As the saying goes, where there are people, there will be fights. Compared to what he would be facing in the future, this kind of situation was child¡¯s play. A big fist was the truth! This was the unspoken rule of the world. Whether one was willing to submit or not, he will have to fight until they were willing to submit! Of course, Vincent also planned on taking the initiative to stir up some trouble. He smiled at everyone and turned to leave. He did not forget why he came to the Special Forces. ¡°F*ck! Is it that crazy?¡± ¡°We have no choice. The capital is crazy for him. Apparently, they say if it wasn¡¯t for Vincent, Hero City would have fallen!¡± ¡°Bullsh*t! If we didn¡¯t delay the main monster, what would have happened to him?¡± ¡°Enough! He¡¯s our leader. We have to respect him in the future.¡± ¡°Respect my ass! I can¡¯t stand him. It is as if he is too good for me. I won¡¯t hesitate to beat the shit out of him!¡± Nask listened to what everyone was saying. They were becoming more shameless. ¡°Disperse! What are you doing? Hurry up and train!¡± said Nask. Everyone shrugged and continued with their training. At the same time, a bald fat man walked over to Nask. He was the captain of the Special Forces, second squad, Runlun Roy. ¡°Hey, Nask! You said Vincent left right after he arrived. What is he doing?¡± asked Runlun Roy. ¡°He probably went to accept a mission. After all, everyone who just joined the Special Forces is always very curious about missions,¡± answered Nask. ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a look. I¡¯m more curious about the type of missions he can accept,¡± said Runlun Roy. Everyone was interested to go take a peek. ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look!¡± Everyone got on the elevator and headed towards the Mission Hall. Just as they walked down the stairs from the second floor, they saw Vincent accepting missions. ¡°Oh my god! He actually accepted six missions!¡± One of them who had sharped eyes saw the list of missions that Vincent had accepted. His eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Hunting high-level monsters, Magnetic Crocodiles!¡± ¡°Searching for high-level ores, Black Gold Sand!¡± ¡°Obtaining a special-level monster, The Egg of the Undying Crow!¡± ¡°Finding the lost staff of life!¡± ¡­ The Special Forces members widened their eyes as they looked at Vincent who was still accepting missions. ¡°Ten missions! He actually accepted ten missions!¡± ¡°How reckless! He actually accepted so many missions!¡± ¡°Hmph! He¡¯s just trying to attract attention! These missions have been hanging on the top for at least half a year, how can they be so easy to complete?¡± ¡°If not for the fact that he¡¯s a Squadron Leader and we¡¯re just members!¡± Runlun Roy snorted coldly, ¡°I want to see where this guy gets his confidence from. He actually dared to accept ten missions!¡± Nask¡¯s eyes flickered, but he did not say anything. Vincent slowed down and looked at the mission card in his hand. He nodded his head in satisfaction. After all, he felt like he was going on a trip. If he only accepted one or two missions, it would be a waste of time. He might as well accept a few more. Unfortunately, he could only accept a maximum of ten missions at a time. Otherwise, he would have accepted all of the missions on the list. Vincent did not know that the Special Forces members were jealous of him. Of course, even if he knew, he would not care. He was so strong. Being able to accept ten missions was a skill. What was the use of envy and jealousy? If he had the time, he might as well make himself stronger. He turned around and saw the members of the Special Force. They all stared at him like he was a joke. Vincent smiled and nodded at them again. He then walked out of the mission hall with his head held high. Chapter 79 - The Test of the Mysterious Strong After leaving Hero City, Vincent headed out to complete his first mission. He started with the mission that was furthest away. Vincent¡¯s first mission was to obtain the egg of the Undying Crow! As the Special Forces have been clearing out monsters, he needed to travel to the defensive mountain range in order to look for high-level monsters. The Undying Crow was an extremely rare monster. It was very hard to meet one even in the defensive mountain range. Vincent unleashed his Flaming Wings and started his journey. After more than an hour, Vincent arrived at the foot of the defensive mountain range. The last time he was there, he encountered the Phoenix-Feathered Tyrannosaurus Rex. However, during that time, he was not strong enough to fight the Phoenix-Feathered Tyrannosaurus Rex. He had no choice but to run. As he had been training, he was confident that he could fight or maybe even win the Phoenix-Feathered Tyrannosaurus Rex if they meet again. The Phoenix-Feathered Tyrannosaurus Rex was very strong. It had the combat strength of a special-class monster. Vincent was currently fully capable of fighting against special-class monsters. The combat strength of the Undying Crow was much weaker than that of the Phoenix-Feathered Tyrannosaurus Rex. Its greatest characteristic was that it could not die. Even if it was chopped into pieces, it could still reborn after a period of time. Therefore, Vincent will need to burn it to ashes. After searching for more than an hour, Vincent finally found the nest of the Undying Crow. He threw a ball of Hellfire and burned the Undying Crow to ashes. He then walked into the nest. Usually, normal flying monsters built their nests in trees. However, the Undying Crow built its nests in caves. There was also more than one Undying Crow in each cave. Vincent walked into the dark cave. There was a pungent rotten smell inside the cave. It took Vincent a long time to get used to the smell. He could feel many powerful auras in the cave. It was obvious that Vincent¡¯s arrival had alerted the Undying Crows. A large group of Undying Crows flew out of the cave not far from Vincent. Their eyes were red, and they looked at Vincent angrily. Vincent flipped his hand and took out his Purgatory Blade. ¡°Great!¡± shouted Vincent. He suddenly jumped and swung his Purgatory Blade. A streak of Hellfire shot out in front of him. It was his combat skill, Jump Slash! Swoosh! As he swung his Purgatory Blade, more than ten Undying Crows were ignited by Hellfire. They all burned to death. The remaining Undying Crows were not bothered by the death of their companions. However, their speed became much faster. They were clearly very angry with Vincent. ¡°Caw!¡± Countless Undying Crows cried out at the same time. It was deafening. They had all cried out together in an almost fully sealed cave. Vincent was unprepared. He was so shaken that he started to feel dizzy. Blood started to flow out of his ears. ¡°Fire Net!¡± He released the Hellfire Net and used it as a shield. The Undying Crows crashed into his Fire Net and were instantly burned to death. Countless crows were still charging at him. However, all of them disappeared after coming into contact with the Fire Net. After half an hour, the Undying Crows had all been eliminated. Vincent knelt on the ground. Blood was oozing out of his seven orifices as he panted heavily. The cry of the Undying Crows was extremely damaging. However, it felt more like a mental injury. Fortunately, as Vincent had fused his superpowers using the gemstone, he possessed the Godly King¡¯s Posture. His injured body recovered rapidly. A few minutes later, Vincent stood up completely healed. He then walked into the cave. The tunnels within the cave were complex. They all intersected with one another. Vincent could not even remember how many tunnels he had walked through. He was having a lot of difficulties trying to discern his own location. As Vincent had no other choice, he decided to leave Hellfire seeds in order to retrace his steps. After looking at the time, Vincent realized that he had actually walked in circles for more than three hours. Fortunately, he could feel countless faint signs of life in front of him. Otherwise, he would have given up. He walked towards the faint signs. Suddenly, he widened his eyes. He saw dense crow eggs lying all over the ground. Vincent was delighted. He kept them all in his system backpack. He filled it up to the brink. Just as he was about to leave, he found a black box sitting in the corner. It blended in with the pitch-black cave. The Undying Crow did not have the habit of collecting things, so it was very obvious that this box had been in the cave for a long time. Vincent walked in front of the box and checked it thoroughly. After confirming that there were no signs of danger, he proceeded to open the box. There was a Brown Beast Skin Scroll and a Memory Crystal inside the box. The Brown Beast Skin Scroll gave off an extremely terrifying aura. It was obviously left by a powerful monster. He picked up the Brown Beast Skin Scroll and opened it gently. His eyes suddenly turned white. At the same time, the Memory Crystal in the box flashed and shattered. A wisp of white gas penetrated the Brown Beast Skin Scroll. When Vincent regained his vision, he realized that he was in a different place. Birds were chirping and flowers were fragrant. The sky was clear, and the sun was blazing. The grass was green and there were flowers scattered everywhere. Butterflies were fluttering around in the flowers. It was a peaceful scene. ¡°Hahahaha! A hundred years! A hundred years! Finally, someone came into this illusion!¡± Vincent heard an excited voice coming in all directions. It sounded like it was coming from an old person. Vincent was shocked after hearing a voice coming from nowhere. He looked around warily to find the source of the voice. However, he failed. ¡°Little guy, stop looking. The illusion is me. I am the illusion.¡± The voice sounded joyful. Vincent did not speak, nor did he move. He just stood there quietly. He had no idea where he was. He was also uncertain whether the person that was trying to speak to him was good or evil. If Vincent spoke or acted rashly, it would only make the situation even more complicated. ¡°Little guy, don¡¯t be afraid. I won¡¯t hurt you. I just want to find a successor.¡± The voice could tell what Vincent was thinking. Although the voice sounded genuine and seemed to be full of goodwill, Vincent did not let his guard down. The voice did not stay on the issue for long. ¡°Nevertheless, I would still like to welcome you to the Utopia Fantasy Land. This at least proves that you have enough strength. As long as you pass my test, you will be able to obtain what I have learned in my life,¡± said the voice. ¡°Little guy, are you ready?¡± asked the voice. Before Vincent could even react, the ground started to shake violently. The ground in front of him rippled like water. Suddenly, a tall silver-white five-story tower slowly rose from the ground. Long stone steps appeared in front of Vincent¡¯s feet. It led to the door of the tower. ¡°The Will Stone Stairs has 365 steps. Each step is twice the previous step. The pressure will increase with every step. Pass the Will Stone Stairs and you can accept the official test!¡± explained the voice. ¡°Of course, if you are a coward, then please let me know. It is also good for you to stay here and talk to me.¡± There was silence after that. The voice had stopped speaking. The entire illusion fell silent. Vincent just stood there quietly. He looked at the Will Stone Stairs in front of him. Although he could tell that the voice sounded genuine, he still could not let his guard down. However, it was also impossible for him to stay. After some deliberation, Vincent gritted his teeth and took the first step. Chapter 80 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Boom! Vincent stepped onto the stairs using his right foot. Suddenly, he felt an invisible pressure pressing down on him from all directions. He also felt some resistance in his leg. ¡°Is this pressure?¡± Vincent shrugged. It felt alright. As he stepped onto the second step, the invisible pressure became even stronger. Although Vincent was prepared, his body still swayed from the pressure. The psionic power in his body started to deplete at an extremely rapid speed. His Godly King¡¯s Posture superpower was not able to help him to recover his psionic power. What was going on? Vincent was shocked. The Godly King¡¯s Posture was a combination of his Extreme Speed Training and Peak Condition superpowers. It allowed him to have the effects of both superpowers at the same time. This had never happened before. ¡°Little guy! Looks like you¡¯ve made your decision!¡± said the voice. His tone was full of praise. ¡°Just a friendly reminder. Please do not attempt to use your superpowers or combat skills. You can only walk up the Will Stone Stairs using your own body strength.¡± Vincent did not believe the voice. He mobilized Hellfire in his hand. The moment Hellfire appeared, the pressure around him suddenly increased. Vincent did not have enough time to react. Before he knew it, he had been pushed away. Vincent fell heavily onto the ground. He then turned over and stood up. Vincent frowned as he looked at the Will Stone Stairs. At the same time, the Godly King¡¯s Posture started working. His psionic power was recovering. Vincent stood still. He looked at the Will Stone Stairs and fell into deep thought. Ten minutes later, Vincent summoned Hellfire and threw it at the Will Stone Stairs. Just as the Hellfire ball entered the range of the Will Stone Stairs, it suddenly slowed down. It then flew backward towards Vincent at an even faster speed. Vincent dodged it. The Hellfire ball exploded at the place Vincent was standing before. It left a large crater in the ground. The aftereffect of the Hellfire ball was twice as powerful. ¡°Is it rebounding?¡± muttered Vincent as he looked at the large crater. He tried using his superpowers twice. It seemed like the voice was not lying to him. ¡°Looks like I can only walk up the stairs step by step,¡± said Vincent. Vincent rubbed the space between his eyebrows. He reflected on the situation earlier. He felt so much pressure when stepping onto the first flight of stairs. If he could not withstand the pressure, he could be pushed down at any time, or even crushed into meat paste. There were 365 steps. The pressure on the next step was twice that of the previous step. The pressure was extremely terrifying. This was not the type of pressure that humans could withstand without superpowers or combat skills. Not even monsters could withstand it! Vincent frowned again. If the voice really wanted to choose a successor, why would he or she set up a test that was impossible to pass? On the contrary, if everything the voice said was false, why would he or she even start this in the first place? Was it to wash away its sins? Vincent shook his head. Nothing made sense. Obviously, there must be a key that he had overlooked. ¡°What exactly is it?¡± asked Vincent. Vincent had a headache just thinking about it. However, he had always felt like he was not far off, and the key was within his reach. This feeling made him very unhappy and irritated. ¡°The Will Stone Stairs! This name¡­¡± Vincent¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. He got it. He started to relax and took a deep breath. Vincent was firm. He stepped onto the Will Stone Stairs again. Whether or not he could inherit the mantle mentioned by the voice, Vincent did not care anymore. He just wanted to leave this place. He still had a lot of things to do back in his world. He stepped onto the stairs again. The pressure weighed down on him like before. Nevertheless, Vincent did not hesitate to take another step. Two Steps! Three Steps! Four Steps! Five steps! Vincent was a little out of breath by the time he reached the fifth step. The psionic power in his body was being consumed at a rapid rate. He could not hold out for long. However, Vincent did not have any thoughts of retreating. The Will Stone Steps tested a person¡¯s willpower! A person had to depend on oneself in order to have willpower. It had nothing to do with psionic power or combat skills. It was the strongest power in a person¡¯s heart. The stronger his willpower, the greater the things he could achieve! Vincent was an orphan. His parents had gone missing since he was very young. Vincent had been strong since the first day. His willpower was not a problem at all. He endured the massive pressure that was sixteen times that of the first step. Vincent raised his right leg once again. Thump! His right foot stepped firmly on the sixth step. At the same time, an even greater pressure pressed down on him. In just one step, his temples were already covered in fine beads of sweat, and his psionic power depleted even faster. Vincent felt his lips go numb. He felt dizzy and his eyelids were heavy as if they were fighting to stay open. This was all due to the excessive consumption of his psionic power. His body could not stop shaking. However, Vincent gritted his teeth. He was determined not to take even half a step back. However, if he stepped onto the seventh step, he would have to face the pressure sixty-four times. He did not have the confidence to withstand it. He might as well sit down and start training instead. Training and mobilizing his psionic power would not cause him to fall off the Will Stone Stairs. It was clear that so long as he did not use his superpower and combat skills, he would not be pushed down. Vincent trained himself to replenish the psionic power in his body. Although there was a huge gap between recovery and consumption, it prolonged the time Vincent spent on the sixth step. There was no time for training. Vincent waited until his body had adapted to the pressure of the sixth step. He also ensured that the recovery speed in his body had far exceeded his consumption speed. He then slowly opened his eyes. Two days had passed, but Vincent had no idea. It had always been a sunny day in the paradise illusion. Vincent was enlightened. The feeling he felt on the sixth step was similar to the feeling he felt on the first step. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is!¡± Vincent stood up and nodded. Although Vincent had figured out that the Will Stone Test tested willpower, he could not figure out how to withstand the astronomical pressure behind it. He finally understood it! He had overlooked something that everyone usually overlooked. It was something that people always took for granted. Adaptation! When a person is in an unfamiliar environment, they would always need to undergo the process of adaptation. The process would not be easily discovered due to time. Over time, it would become one¡¯s inherent mode of thinking. The adaptation process was only a matter of time. The idea of adaptation had existed in the human mind for a long time. However, it had failed to attract humans¡¯ attention. Vincent had managed to take notice of it. He did not actually have to walk up 365 steps of the Will Stone Stairs in one go. Instead, he needed to adapt to the pressure on each step completely before moving forward. To put it bluntly, it was only a matter of time before he steadied his mind and walked up the Will Stone Stairs. He just had to have the willpower to adapt to it. ¡°Not bad! Very good! Little fellow, I didn¡¯t expect you to understand the key to the Will Stone Stairs so quickly!¡± said the voice. Its tone was filled with unconcealed admiration and satisfaction towards Vincent. ¡°God¡¯s mercy! He had allowed me to meet such a good seedling when I¡¯m on the verge of extinction!¡± The voice sounded very glad. It was the kind of joy that followed after one had encountered a dire incident. Vincent could tell that the voice was indeed genuine. He then bowed to the silver tower. ¡°Senior, thank you for your good intentions!¡± said Vincent. ¡°Hahaha! Little guy, you¡¯re finally willing to speak! Come up, I¡¯ll wait for you on the fifth floor.¡± Chapter 81 - Entering the Tower, a Civil War Broke Out in Quinn Vincent looked at the long steps in front of him and clenched his fists. He then stepped onto the seventh step. The pressure surged again but it was no longer as strong as he once imagined. Vincent reached the eleventh step in one breath. However, the situation had become more serious than before. This time, his legs were bent. He could not stand up straight. He was practically half-squatting on the steps. Vincent had reached his limit after going up five steps in one go. However, he did not give up. If he could not do better, then what was the difference between standing still? After thinking for a while, Vincent raised his right leg. It was extremely difficult for him. He landed heavily on the twelfth step. This step alone took him a full five minutes. It was as if the psionic power in his body had been completely sucked dry. He had consumed more than half of his psionic power in one step. Vincent was not at ease. He had flush skin, red eyes, and his sweat was dripping all over the stairs. ¡°Roar!¡± Vincent roared and used what was left of his strength. He suddenly raised his left leg and landed abruptly on the thirteenth step. His psionic power that was depleting rapidly had been completely consumed. Even if Vincent wanted to use his superpowers and combat skills at this point, he had no psionic power left to support him. His vision started to blur and he became dizzy. Vincent felt like he could faint at any moment. However, he would not allow himself to. There was a stream of scarlet blood flowing out from the corner of his mouth. He would rather die standing than live kneeling! Creak! The powerful pressure caused friction in Vincent¡¯s bones. Vincent knew that he could no longer continue to go up the stairs. Otherwise, he would be crushed into a meat patty by the pressure. Even though he did not want to admit defeat, he still understood what could be done and what could not be done. Although it seemed like Vincent had only achieved two more steps than before, the pressure had increased exponentially. It was not comparable to the pressure that he was facing before. The pressure on the sixth step was only thirty-two times, while the pressure on the thirteenth step was more than four thousand times. Based on the pressure, one had to know that Vincent did not improve by just a little bit. Even if he only advanced one step, the pressure he was facing was still higher than all the pressure that he faced earlier. This no doubt reflected Vincent¡¯s strong willpower. Otherwise, he would not have been able to step onto the thirteenth step. He sat down cross-legged again and began to recover his psionic power. This time, Vincent¡¯s training took a long time as compared to before. By the time he opened his eyes again, ten days had already passed. His psionic power was recovering at a normal speed. Vincent looked at the three hundred steps in front of him and took a deep breath. He then raised his right leg again. Vincent did not realize that his psionic power had actually become more solid due to the pressure. After more than a month of hard work, Vincent was already standing on the 358th step. The pressure that he was facing was equivalent to 1.08 googol. Googol was the world¡¯s largest unit yet; it was 1 to the 100th power. Most people had never even heard of it, let alone used it. Vincent was enduring a type of pressure that ordinary people could never handle. Nevertheless, he was still able to stand up steadily. He even looked relax. He had grown a lot in just one month. He could feel the changes in his body. If he were to fight himself from one month ago, Vincent had absolute confidence that he would be able to kill him in one move. Vincent was terrified to know that he had grown so much. He was extremely shocked. He wondered who the person behind the voice was. This test that was not even considered the real test was already so terrifying. How terrifying will the real test be? What destructive lesson did the voice want to teach him? Vincent had very strong expectations for the next test. He took a deep breath and continued to move forward. Vincent used a full month to complete the last seven steps. Although there were only seven steps left, each step was twice the pressure of the previous step. The 365th step had a pressure of 138.24 googols. ¡°Phew! It¡¯s finally over!¡± said Vincent. Vincent walked off the Will Stone Steps and looked at the tower door that was only a few feet away. He let out a long sigh. As he had been training and climbing the stairs, Vincent did not know that he had actually been in the paradise illusion for two months. ¡°Congratulations, little guy. You have passed the test successfully. Your talent and willpower are much stronger than I imagined,¡± said the voice. The voice was surprised by Vincent. ¡°Open the door in front of you and accept my formal test! I look forward to meeting you.¡± Vincent just smiled and kept silent. He reached out his hand to push open the tower door. He then walked in. At the same time, in the real world, Vincent¡¯s mysterious disappearance had created chaos in the Quinn School. ¡°Bastard! If you can¡¯t find Vincent, don¡¯t come back!¡± yelled Sibis. Sibis crushed his phone and slammed it onto the ground angrily. Teacher Chris looked at Sibis, her face was filled with anxiety and panic. ¡°Principal Sibis, is there still no news of Vincent?¡± Sibis shook his head, his face was dark and his eyes were full of worry. ¡°It¡¯s been two months! It¡¯s as if Vincent has vanished from the face of the Earth. There¡¯s no news at all. Could it be¡­¡± Teacher Chris tried to hold back her tears. She did not know why, but from the moment she found out that Vincent had disappeared, her heart had been on edge. She could not concentrate on her work. She had no idea why she had become like this. Whenever she thought of Vincent, she could not concentrate. ¡°No way! Teacher Chris, Vincent is very strong. He¡¯s stronger than all of the geniuses we¡¯ve ever met. Whether he entered the black hole or not, he won¡¯t die so easily,¡± said Sibis. Sibis tried to console Teacher Chris. However, in reality, he was not as confident. The new students had already started school, and the freshmen tournament had ended. Sibis had chosen the best teammates that Quinn could choose for Vincent. He then chose someone who had a high chance of being able to take charge in the future to form a second team to assist Vincent¡¯s team from the remaining individuals. However, Vincent had gone missing. If there was anyone who was most worried about Vincent in the world, it would be Sibis. This was because of Vincent¡¯s background. Sibis naturally paid more attention to Vincent. This coupled with the guilt he felt towards Vincent¡¯s family, Sibis could not sleep or eat during this period of time. An overlord-level superpowered user had lost three times in just two months. No one would believe it if the news was released. ¡°The place where Vincent disappeared has been searched more than ten times. The entire cave is about to be demolished, but there are still no clues.¡± Teacher Chris finally started to cry. ¡°His aura had suddenly disappeared inside the cave. If nothing bad actually happened, what other explanation could there be?¡± ¡°Principal Sibis, please tell me! I really¡­ really¡­¡± Teacher Chris choked up. She was unable to say the word ¡°died¡±. Chapter 82 - The Inheritance of a King-Level Powerhouse? Sibis sighed. He regretted his decision to allow Vincent to join the Special Forces. If Vincent had not joined the Special Forces, he would not have accepted the mission. If he did not accept the mission, he would not have disappeared. Sibis prayed to God. If Vincent could come back alive, he would give up on the Godslayer plan and let Vincent live his life peacefully. This was even if he just lived the life of an ordinary person! Sibis and Teacher Chris could not think of any solutions on their end. On the students¡¯ side, Chris, Angelina, Avril, Nabil, and Swire were also full of worry. Angelina had cried herself unconscious four times. Her eyes were so red and swollen that she could not even see anything. Swire was Vincent¡¯s friend. After coming to Quinn, he got to know Chris and the others. He then joined their circle. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Vincent is the strongest person in our generation. He has a monster that can fight two levels above him, he¡¯ll be fine,¡± said Chris. Chris tried consoling his four friends. Nevertheless, everyone could still see the unconcealable worry in his eyes. Four of them did not speak. All of them looked like they had lost their souls. They really wanted to go out and find Vincent. However, Sibis had strictly forbidden them from leaving Blazing City. In order to prevent them from leaving, he even sent special people to watch over them. Sibis was very upset after losing Vincent. He cannot imagine if he lost his remaining group of geniuses. Sibis could hardly imagine the kind of situation Falcon Country and the human race would be in in the next few decades. The special enrollment competition had already caused serious losses to Falcon Country¡¯s younger generation. It had even somewhat shaken the foundation of the country. If any more problems arise, the Falcon Country would be wiped off the face of the earth. Without experts to fight against monsters, only death awaits the entire Falcon Country. This kind of responsibility was not something that Sibis could bear! If it were anyone else, they too would not be able to bear such a heavy responsibility. In Hero City, the entire city was under martial law. Johnny had released everyone under his command to look for Vincent. He had even issued a huge reward. The Special Forces members originally wanted to see Vincent who accepted ten missions become a joke. However, they could not even joke about it anymore. They all had to go out and search for Vincent. They had even lost a five-man team. They did not actually have any bad intentions towards Vincent. They were just uncomfortable that Vincent became Squadron Leader out of nowhere. They were also very anxious after learning that Vincent had gone missing. As long as one was observant, one could tell that Vincent would definitely become the backbone of humanity in the future if he had the chance to grow. Vincent who was in the Utopia Fantasy Land had no idea what was going on over at Quinn. Vincent looked at the middle-aged man in front of him. The man had the same combat strength as him. He panted heavily. The man¡¯s gaze was dull. It was as if he did not have a soul. When he fought, he was extremely frenzied. He was like an endless tsunami. The most terrifying thing was that he never got tired, and his defense was extremely strong. Vincent¡¯s attacks had no effect on him. At the start of the battle, Vincent did not even have the strength to defend. As the battle progressed, Vincent was able to achieve a draw result. The middle-aged man roared and launched another attack. His entire body was like a speeding train. He then crashed into Vincent. Vincent spread his Flaming Wings and soared into the sky. At the same time, he took out his Purgatory Blade and performed Collapsing Mountain Strike. Swoosh! A transparent blade aura that was 80 meters long, 20 meters tall, and five meters thick flew towards the middle-aged man. Wherever it passed, space would ripple. It was extremely powerful. In the past, if Vincent wanted to use his Purgatory Blade, he would have to add Hellfire to it. However, in the present, all he needed to do was mobilize his psionic power. Just using Collapsing Mountain Strike alone was comparable to adding Hellfire on his blade. It was obvious that he had grown a lot in the past two months. The middle-aged man did not dodge. He crossed his arms in front of him and his hands transformed into claws. He aimed his claws at Vincent¡¯s blade. The Purgatory Blade hit the man¡¯s arms. A metal sound rang out. The middle-aged man immediately used his hands to grab the blade. Ding! ¡°Break!¡± shouted the middle-aged man in a low voice. The man then pulled his arms behind his back and tore the Purgatory Blade into pieces. Although this was not the first time such a situation had happened, Vincent still could not accept it. The level of the Collapsing Mountain Strike may not be very high, but its destructive power still far exceeded the limits of its level. In terms of power, it was ten times stronger than before. However, even with such power, it was unable to break through the middle-aged man¡¯s defense. Instead, Vincent¡¯s blade had been destroyed. So far, the middle-aged man had not used a single combat skill, much less his superpower. He was purely relying on his body strength to fight against Vincent. On the other hand, other than a few extremely powerful skills that Vincent had yet to use, he had used up all his other skills. ¡°Flamethrower Barrage!¡± ¡°Hellfire Prison!¡± ¡°Jump Slash!¡± Vincent did not stop attacking. However, his Collapsing Mountain Strike was torn apart by the middle-aged man. He then launched three attacks. The middle-aged man¡¯s pair of meaty palms were like shields. He flapped them left and right and sent Vincent¡¯s attacks flying. The man bent his knees and squatted down. He then jumped up and crashed into Vincent like a missile. Vincent dodged and twisted the Hellfire Blade in his hand. He attached Hellfire to it and launched Collapsing Mountain Strike again. However, the Collapsing Mountain Strike this time was different from his previous ones. Vincent had used it five times in a row. There were five streams of his blade aura in the air. They were all gathered together. The surrounding space shattered and he became much faster. Nevertheless, he still drained half of his psionic power even with his current psionic condensation and recovery speed. This was Vincent¡¯s strongest attack so far. Even space was shattered by his blade¡¯s aura. Its power was evident. However, the middle-aged man, who was in the air without any use of force, was not injured by Vincent¡¯s blade. He was only sent flying by the tremendous force. When Vincent¡¯s blade struck the middle-aged man, it shattered into pieces and fell to the ground. It then disappeared. The space that was shattered by the blade¡¯s aura slowly recovered and finally disappeared. The middle-aged man landed on the ground and left a huge pit. The middle-aged man jumped out of the pit in a blink of an eye. Other than his clothes being torn, he was not injured at all. Vincent was exhausted after a long and intense battle. The Godly King¡¯s Posture was healing his body at a rapid speed. However, as everything happened so quickly, Vincent¡¯s exhaustion far exceeded his recovery speed. The middle-aged man continued to attack Vincent. This time, his attack speed was even faster than before. By the time Vincent sensed danger, the middle-aged man had already appeared in front of him. His fist, like a cannon, slammed against Vincent¡¯s chest. Vincent did not have any time to react. He only felt pain in his chest. He spat out a mouthful of blood after being embedded in the ceiling. ¡°What¡¯s going on? How was he so fast?¡± asked Vincent. Vincent looked at the middle-aged man standing at the edge of the pit. His face was filled with shock. Vincent then turned to look at the middle-aged man who had attacked him earlier. How could there be two people that looked exactly the same? The middle-aged man continued to attack. He stepped into the air and produced a sonic boom. At the same time, the middle-aged man standing at the edge of the pit slowly disappeared. ¡°It¡¯s an afterimage!¡± said Vincent. Vincent widened his eyes and wrapped himself in Hellfire. ¡°World of Hellfire!¡± He no longer held back and unleashed Hellfire with all his might. After taking into consideration the middle-aged man¡¯s speed, if Vincent held back, he would definitely be crushed into sand. World of Hellfire was his most powerful attack. He could not predict what kind of damage and consequences it would cause. ¡°Eh?¡± The man suddenly spoke up. He was clearly very surprised. ¡°What a powerful, pure, and violent power. Little guy, I did not expect your superpower to be so powerful!¡± said the man. Whilst he was speaking, Hellfire had spread over to him and ignited him. Unlike before, the middle-aged man was actually able to withstand Hellfire. Although his skin had become charred black and there was blood flowing out, he would not be burned to death in a short period of time. This was the first time Vincent had encountered such a situation after using Hellfire with all his might. ¡°It¡¯s done! Your combat strength has passed the test,¡± said the old man. Vincent felt an indescribable power sweep through the first layer of his skin. His Hellfire had been gathered by this power and was transformed into a fireball. It floated in front of Vincent and looked very obedient. ¡°Hmm? Does it also have the effect of purification? Not bad! Little guy, you really surprised me more and more each time.¡± Vincent did not pay any attention to him. His eyes were wide open. He stared blankly at the gentle Hellfire flame in front of him. Too strong! Too terrifying! He did not even show his true body yet. By just saying one word, a mysterious power from an unknown origin had withdrawn Hellfire. Vincent, who knew how terrifying Hellfire was, was shocked after seeing the incident unfold before him. Even the great Sibis used a lot of effort to stop Hellfire when he was trying to prevent it from causing bigger damage. The man definitely had more strength than Sibis. The weakest level he could be at was the king-level. Vincent swallowed hard. This was actually a test by the king-level powerhouse! There were only five king-level powerhouses in the world at that moment. Vincent had actually encountered the inheritance of a king-level powerhouse by chance. Such opportunity was not something that could be described as heaven-defying luck. It was something that could only be encountered by chance. Vincent withdrew the Hellfire ball that was in front of him. He walked up to the entrance of the tower. A wooden staircase suddenly appeared out of nowhere. Vincent walked up the stairs. Chapter 83 - If No One Is Doing It, I’ll Do It! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Vincent stood on the second floor and stared blankly at the young man in a white robe. He was sitting cross-legged in the middle of the stairs. There was a chessboard in front of him. The man used his slender fingers to place a silver-white chess piece on the board. The man then turned to look at Vincent. His gaze was calm, and his smile was gentle. ¡°You must be the youth that accepted my master¡¯s test. Nice to meet you. Let me introduce myself. I am the gatekeeper of this level. Only by defeating me can you continue to advance,¡± said the man. Vincent nodded and clenched his Purgatory Blade. The gatekeeper of the first level was already so powerful. The gatekeeper of the second level would definitely be stronger. Vincent could not let down his guard at all. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. I don¡¯t like to fight and kill. Come and play chess with me,¡± said the man. The man dressed in white waved at Vincent. Vincent was stunned. He looked at the man and kept silent. Play chess? Why was there even such a test? Although he did not understand the purpose of playing chess, he did not say much. He just kept his Purgatory Blade and sat down opposite the man. The chessboard and chess pieces were made using an unknown material. They seemed very mysterious. The chessboard was as black as ink. Anyone would be drawn to it at a glance. The nineteen crisscrossing lines seemed simple, but they gave Vincent an inexplicable sense of power. The chess pieces were not black and white. Instead, they were silver-white and fiery red in color. There was a total of 360 chess pieces. Every piece had an inexplicable charm. At that moment, on the chessboard, a silver-white chess piece was sitting quietly at the intersection of the 17th and 3rd lines. ¡°The chessboard and the chess pieces are a set. They are known as the universe!¡± said the man softly to Vincent. ¡°The universe is the chessboard. The stars are the chess pieces! Please!¡± said the man. Vincent picked up a fiery-red chess piece and placed it gently on the intersection of the 3rd and 4th lines. Fortunately, he had learned chess before. Although he was not very good, he was considered one of the strongest amongst his peers. The third move, silver-white chess piece, 4:16. The fourth move, fiery red chess piece, 16:17. The fifth move, silver-white chess piece, 10:10, Tianyuan! Vincent watched the man play Tianyuan, and his gaze froze. The man was going to attack. Vincent naturally did not give his opponent the chance to attack. He played 16:40 and took the lead in attacking. The man smiled slightly and used 17:40 to neutralize Vincent¡¯s attack. ¡°You¡¯re too anxious. Our chess isn¡¯t just chess!¡± said the man. As he spoke, he raised his hand. Suddenly, the surroundings changed. They seemed to have transported to outer space. They were in the universe. Although Vincent knew that it was just an illusion created by the man, he was still shocked. The surroundings were silent. It was as dark as ink. A few silver-white and fiery-red stars were passing by slowly. After looking at the positions of the stars, Vincent realized that it was the moves that the two of them had played earlier. ¡°We have a total of 360 chess pieces. They correspond to 360 stars. For every chess piece that is eaten, one star will disappear.¡± ¡°There are living things on these stars. In other words, every move you make will determine the life and death of tens of thousands of living things,¡± said the man. Vincent ignored what the man had said. The changes in the environment could not affect his mind and thoughts. He picked up the chess piece and placed it in the position of 16:5. The man smiled at Vincent after seeing him move his chess piece. Suddenly, two cups of coffee appeared in his hands. After handing a cup to Vincent, he took a sip. ¡°Don¡¯t assume that this is all just an illusion. If the illusion becomes reality, can you still calmly decide the life and death of others?¡± asked the man. As he spoke, he picked up a silver-white chess piece and placed it on the position of 2:5. Vincent picked up a chess piece again. When he heard what the man had said, he trembled slightly. He did not move the chess piece in his hand. The man was right. If this was reality, would he still be able to place the chess pieces so calmly and easily? Every move would determine the life and death of countless lives. Did he really dare to play a move that would determine the life and death of others? Vincent stared at the chessboard. He did not make a move for a long time. The man did not rush him. He just drank his coffee and waited for Vincent to make a move. The more he thought about it, the more fear Vincent felt. The more he thought about it, the more his body trembled. He could not understand how a situation like that could occur. If something like that actually happened, how would he choose? He was worried and afraid! The problem was not groundless. Such a scenario would definitely happen in the future. Just take a look at the relationship between humans and monsters, or even the relationship between the black holes and the ten thousand races. It was only a matter of time before something like that happens. When that time comes, what choices would he make? The more Vincent thought about it, the more annoyed he became. He was trapped in a peculiar circle that he had created. He was unable to extricate himself. The man just stared at Vincent. Vincent¡¯s eyes were red. The man could see Vincent¡¯s aura becoming more and more unstable. Vincent¡¯s body started to burn. He was being engulfed by black flames. The Hellfire was burning Vincent. His flames were fluctuating. His aura was both strong and weak. It looked as if it could dissipate at any time. The man just smiled. He did not even have to use any big moves this round. The intensity of his attacks was not weak at all. In fact, it was actually quite strong. This was because he was attacking a person¡¯s heart. A person¡¯s body, superpowers, and combat skills could all become stronger through cultivation. However, cultivation alone could not necessarily strengthen a person¡¯s heart. The affairs of the world were unstable and constantly changing. An unwavering and resolute heart was very important. Take Vincent for example. His heart was already very strong. However, that was before he encountered the man in white. When Vincent was faced with a decision that concerned the entire human race, his heart became weak. His heart was not strong enough. The strength of his heart depended on the type of situation that he was in. Only after climbing a high mountain and crossing the sea would one have the ability to face everything with a normal heart. Time passed by minute by minute. After a period of time, Vincent¡¯s aura stabilized, and his Hellfire became even more vigorous. Suddenly, the Hellfire was withdrawn back into Vincent¡¯s body. Vincent¡¯s gaze also became more determined, and the redness in his eyes gradually faded. The man¡¯s smile was frozen on his face. His eyes were filled with shock. He had never thought that Vincent would actually be able to understand the concept. He had crawled out of the strange circle that he had made for himself! Vincent¡¯s right index and middle fingers held the fiery red chess piece. He then moved his arm. Pa! The tenth move, 17:14! The man¡¯s face turned pale. He looked at Vincent in shock, doubt, and disbelief. Vincent smiled faintly. He picked up a chess piece and started to play with it. ¡°You¡¯re right. If this were reality, every move would determine the lives of countless people!¡± ¡°But this is only an if! We are just playing a game of chess. It has nothing to do with anything else!¡± ¡°Even if someone had to die because of us playing chess, I will still be willing to play as long as we can obtain the final victory!¡± ¡°It is indeed unfair to sacrifice a small portion of lives in order for the majority to survive. However, someone has to do it. If no one is willing to do it, then I¡¯ll do it!¡± said Vincent. Vincent¡¯s last sentence was like a loud bell. It showed his determination and confidence. ¡°Pu!¡± The man spat out a mouthful of blood. The blood splashed onto the chess pieces and instantly disappeared. ¡°Hahaha! What a good one, I¡¯ll do it! Master! I understand! I understand everything! hahaha!¡± The man in white laughed loudly and heartily. After laughing for more than ten minutes, the man stopped smiling and picked up a silver-white chess piece. ¡°You¡¯re really strong! Master really didn¡¯t choose the wrong person! But you must be delusional if you think that you can pass this round of mine so easily!¡± Pa! The eleventh hand, silver-white chess piece, 16 out of 10, star position! Chapter 84 - Vincents Most Important Person Was Kidnapped 252nd move, fiery chess piece, 1211! Vincent made his move on the chessboard. The man¡¯s silver-white star suddenly exploded. The illusion of the universe shattered like glass. ¡°Pu!¡± The man in white spat out another mouthful of blood. He looked at the dragon on the chessboard that Vincent had just slain. ¡°Impossible! How is this possible? How can I lose?¡± roared the man. He was mad. Vincent looked at the man in white and shook his head slightly. He stood up and walked towards the stairs that had appeared out of nowhere. Vincent stepped onto the stairs using his left foot. Before he continued climbing the stairs, he turned around and said to the man, ¡°Your chess skills surpass mine greatly. However, you are too utilitarian. If you had let go of my seven out of five hands earlier, I would have lost.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t lose to me, you lost to yourself!¡± said Vincent. Vincent then walked to the third floor. ¡°Vincent! Save me!¡± Vincent reached the third floor. Before he even had the chance to see his surroundings clearly, he heard Angelina¡¯s voice. He followed the voice and saw Angelina tied to a pillar. Her body was covered in wounds. Chris, Avril, Nabil, Swire, Teacher Chris, and Sibis were all there. They were all tied up like Angelina. ¡°Everyone! What happened to everyone? What happened to everyone¡­¡± Vincent¡¯s eyes widened. He was speechless. He had never expected to meet everyone here. There were the most important people in his life. ¡°Hahaha! Little guy, don¡¯t be surprised. Congratulations on passing the first two rounds! In order to reward you for your hard work, I had specially invited your friends over so that you can catch up on old times,¡± said the voice. The voice woke Vincent up. Vincent turned cold. He then said in a deep voice, ¡°This is how you invited them over?¡± ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you like it? That¡¯s such a pity,¡± said the voice in a regretful tone. ¡°Shadow attendants, kill them,¡± said the voice. Suddenly, seven pitch-black shadows appeared in front of them. They were holding large machetes in their hands. They raised them high and were about to smash down on Angelina and the others. ¡°Stop!¡± yelled Vincent. Vincent was furious. He rushed out whilst raising his hand. Seven Hellfire Prisons trapped the seven shadows. ¡°You little brat, I thought you didn¡¯t like it? Why did you save them?¡± asked the voice. The voice was confused. Vincent did not answer. He pulled out his Purgatory Blade and performed Collapsing Mountain Strike. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The Collapsing Mountain Strike split the seven shadow attendants into two. ¡°What exactly do you want to do with them?¡± asked Vincent angrily. Vincent used Hellfire to protect Angelina and the others. ¡°What? Do you want to fight me? Do you think you¡¯re my enemy?¡± asked the voice. The voice¡¯s tone was becoming unpleasant. ¡°I won¡¯t know until I fight you. You¡¯re very strong, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll be at your mercy!¡± Vincent used up all of his upgrade pills in his backpack. His level rose from intermediate-level to high-level in an instant. ¡°Oh? I didn¡¯t expect you to hide your strength,¡± said the voice. The old voice was surprised by Vincent¡¯s sudden increase in level. ¡°World of Hellfire!¡± Vincent roared and released Hellfire with all his strength. He controlled it and formed a pillar of fire that shot up into the sky. It headed straight up. ¡°I told you, it¡¯s useless,¡± said the voice. The pillar of Hellfire that was rising rapidly stopped immediately. It did not move at all no matter what Vincent did. Suddenly, Vincent felt a powerful force attacking him. Before he could even react, his entire body had been sent flying. Vincent¡¯s body was covered in blood, and he was breathing heavily. Vincent¡¯s Hellfire had been lifted into the air by an unknown force and was turned into a fireball. The same thing happened on the first level. ¡°Vincent! Save me!¡± Angelina and the others turned a blind eye to Vincent¡¯s serious injuries. All of them were calling on him to save them. Even the overlord-level Sibis did the same. ¡°Little guy, I¡¯ve seen you in a new light. I¡¯ll give you a chance,¡± said the voice in a playful tone. ¡°Out of the seven of them, you can only let four of them go. The remaining three will be killed by me.¡± ¡°I will only give you one minute. Make your choice!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t make your choice within that time, they will all die.¡± The voice sounded gloomy and conclusive. Although Vincent was seriously injured, his five senses were still very clear. As for the choices he had to make, Vincent had no doubt that he would definitely make it. Vincent was in a dilemma after seeing the seven of them tied to pillars. These seven people were all very important to him. He could not let go of them easily. He was full of anger. His heart was also anxious and conflicted. He wanted to save everyone, but the voice was too strong. The voice was so strong that he could kill him by just saying one word. ¡°System! System! Come quickly! Is there any way to save everyone?¡± Vincent could not think of any other way. His only hope was the mysterious and omnipotent system. However, the system ignored him completely. It was not ready as usual. His last hope had been destroyed. Vincent closed his eyes in despair. Time passed by. One minute passed in the blink of an eye. ¡°You still have ten seconds! Hurry up and make your choice. If you can live, then so be it.¡± The voice sounded cheeky. Suddenly, Vincent¡¯s anxious heart calmed down. People would die no matter what choice he made. What was the point of making such a decision? ¡°Vincent! Save me!¡± The seven of them were still calling out to Vincent. Their voices were filled with more panic than before. Vincent¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. He had grasped the key. He would have never been able to grasp it if he was still in an angry state. It was impossible for Sibis to be captured! Even if he was captured, it was impossible for him to act so cowardly. It was even more impossible for Chris to ask for help! ¡°Time¡¯s up! Little guy, you did not make your choice. I¡¯m sorry, they all have to die. You will have to bear the responsibility for their deaths,¡± said the voice regretfully. ¡°Senior, do it! I believe in your strength. You will definitely not bring them any pain,¡± said Vincent in a relaxed tone. Vincent struggled to sit up. He leaned against the wall instead. ¡°Hmm?¡± The voice was stunned. ¡°Senior, if I¡¯m not wrong, they are all just simulations created by you, right?¡± asked Vincent as he revealed a victorious smile. ¡°You simulated them by reading my mind. They aren¡¯t real.¡± ¡°Ever since I came to the third level, you have been provoking me. In fact, you have done it.¡± ¡°Everything was going according to your expectations. If not for the fact that I had given up struggling helplessly just now and managed to calm my mind by chance, I would have fallen into your trap.¡± ¡°I guess this is the test of the third level!¡± said Vincent. Vincent was full of confidence. In just a short period of time, he had managed to deduce all the possibilities in his mind. This was the most reasonable and best explanation for all of this. The voice did not speak. Suddenly, everything fell silent on the third floor. Angelina and the others had also stopped shouting for Vincent. After five minutes, the voice started to speak again. ¡°Hahahaha! Little guy! I really like you more and more!¡± said the voice. ¡°You guessed right! They are not real, and this is indeed the test of the third level!¡± ¡°Congratulations, you have successfully passed the test!¡± said the voice. Angelina and the others who were tied up to the pillars had disappeared. Vincent withdrew Hellfire into his body once again. His injured body also recovered. ¡°Thank you, Senior!¡± Vincent stood up and bowed slightly. He then turned around and started walking to the fourth floor. Chapter 85 - Breaking the Mindset Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation There was nothing on the fourth floor except for an empty hall. Vincent stood in the middle of the hall and looked around with a blank expression. This was very different from the previous three levels. ¡°Senior, what is the test for this level?¡± asked Vincent. Vincent waited for ten minutes, but no one appeared. He called out for the voice, but the voice did not answer him. The surroundings were silent. There was nothing around. Vincent was all alone. It was terrifyingly quiet. Vincent could hear his own heartbeat in the extreme silence. As time passed, Vincent knew that no one was going to come. He sat cross-legged on the ground and began to cultivate. After an uncertain amount of time, Vincent suddenly felt a sense of danger in his heart. He quickly stopped his cultivation and raised his hand. He used Fire Net to shield himself. Boom! The Fire Net shattered but there was no enemy in front of him. Vincent frowned. What exactly was this test? Vincent did not have the chance to think any further. Suddenly, he was attacked by an invisible force again. Vincent dodged it quickly. However, due to the high speed of the attack, Vincent could not dodge it completely. His left leg was hit and suffered lacerations that were bone-deep. His Godly King¡¯s Posture started to heal him. At the same time, Vincent was attacked by the invisible force again. This time the attacks were much faster and occurred in short intervals. Vincent was covered in injuries. Although his Godly King¡¯s Posture was working, the speed of the invisible force had far surpassed his recovery speed. ¡°Is this test aimed at me to take beatings passively?¡± Vincent pondered in his heart whilst dodging the attacks. That was obviously impossible. The voice had chosen a successor. It was impossible for him to create an unsolvable test. Over time, Vincent discovered a pattern. All the attacks came from the front. Although the speed of the attacks was getting faster and the intervals were getting shorter, it was not impossible to dodge them because he knew where the attacks were coming from. However, Vincent¡¯s body was unable to keep up with his thoughts. ¡°Why does every attack come from the front?¡± That was the question that was lingering in Vincent¡¯s mind. He had a vague feeling that he could pass this level if he could figure out why every attack came from the front. However, there was nothing around him on the fourth level. The invisible attacks seemed to have appeared out of thin air. It was really strange. Just as he dodged two invisible attacks in a row, the voice started to speak again. ¡°Little guy, I didn¡¯t expect you to find the pattern so quickly. Under such a dense attack, you can still dodge it completely. Not bad!¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s begin the official test of the fourth level!¡± said the voice. What kind of game is this? The dense invisible attack was not an official assessment? Vincent swallowed his saliva. This test would probably be even harder than the previous three tests combined! The voice stopped speaking. Suddenly, more than ten black figures appeared. Vincent was in the center. They formed a circle with a radius of 20 meters around him. ¡°The first question is a math question. God¡¯s sacred mountain has a total of 34,567,899 sacred trees. Once the sacred trees are chopped down, they can recover in a day. Poseidon drank wine on the sacred mountain for three consecutive days and chopped down half of the existing sacred trees every half a day. How many sacred trees did Poseidon chop down in three days?¡± asked one of the black shadows. Vincent was still dodging the invisible attacks while he tried to do the calculations in his head. In the end, he realized that this was a question that he could never answer accurately. ¡°The examinee only has 10 seconds to answer,¡± said the black shadow. ¡°Mountain full of divine trees!¡± answered Vincent. ¡°Correct answer.¡± The black shadow confirmed Vincent¡¯s answer and suddenly exploded with a loud bang. At the same time, the speed of the invisible attacks doubled. ¡°The second question is a literary question. A hundred years ago, the overlord of the human race, Ke Chagin, awakened the power of speech. He fought against five overlord-class monsters by himself. What was the name of the book that Ke Chagin wrote? Please recite the full text,¡± asked another black shadow. Vincent was delighted. The question was not difficult. He had memorized it skilfully when he was still in Ellis Intermediate School. ¡°Beast Slayer, Ke Chagin¡­¡± Vincent recited the full text in less than five minutes. ¡°Correct.¡± The second black shadow also exploded with a loud bang. The speed of the invisible attack doubled. ¡°The third question is a chemistry question¡­¡± The black shadows all questioned Vincent one after another. Although Vincent was distracted, he still dealt with them easily. However, every time he answered a question correctly, the invisible attack would double in speed. Vincent did not even have a chance to catch his breath. Fortunately, he had grasped the frequency and characteristics of the invisible attacks. The injuries on his body had also recovered. A few hours had passed. Vincent was flying up and down on the fourth floor. He could not stop at all. In order to dodge the invisible attacks, he had to rely on his superpowers and combat skills. He only had two questions left. The previous eight questions were tailored around various subjects and fields. They could be said to be all-encompassing. If it was not for Vincent¡¯s extensive knowledge and strong memory skills, he probably would not have been able to fight. ¡°The ninth question is a common-sense question. How many hairs does a person have? How many eyebrows? How many eyelashes? How many hairs?¡± Vincent, who was dodging the invisible attacks, paused for a moment. He was then sent flying by the invisible attack. Fortunately, he reacted quickly and managed to dodge it by a little bit. Otherwise, the attack would have sliced him into two. He had never thought that such a question would be regarded as a common-sense question. ¡°Every person has five million pieces of hair, of which 100,000 hair, 5,000 eyebrows, 150 to 255 lashes, and 4.5 million hairs.¡± Vincent recalled a book on the secrets of the human body that he had read unintentionally. It was full of boring and cold knowledge about the human body. It was originally meant to be relaxing reading material. He did not expect that the information could be used during such a crucial moment. ¡°Correct.¡± The black shadow exploded. There was only one black shadow left. If he answered this question correctly, Vincent would pass the test of the fourth level. ¡°Question ten is a logical reasoning question. 1, 2, 6, 24, 130, 780, (). What number should come after that?¡± What? This was a logical reasoning question? Isn¡¯t this clearly a math question? Vincent did not understand. He reflected on the previous nine questions and realized that there were no errors in the type of questions they had given him. This question should not have any problems either. Vincent dodged the invisible attacks while calculating the answer in his mind. Logical reasoning question, what was the logical relationship between these few numbers? 1 * 1 + 1 = 2 2 * 2 + 2 = 6 6 * 3 + 6 = 24 ¡­ Vincent clearly knew the logic at a glance, but what was the reasoning behind it? Based on logic, the next number should be 5460. However, if it was so simple, then it would not be a logical reasoning question at all. Vincent frowned slightly. He could not understand it no matter how hard he tried. At the same time, the black shadow began the countdown. Every second felt like a countdown to the end of Vincent¡¯s life. ¡°Three!¡± ¡°Two!¡± ¡°One!¡± Vincent could not understand it and just blurted out, ¡°5,460!¡± He did not expect to get the answer right. It was the only answer he could think of so far. He was surprised when the black shadow told him that his answer was correct. Bang! The last black shadow exploded, and the invisible attacks disappeared. ¡°Little guy, congratulations on passing all the tests. Come up!¡± The voice sounded kind. Vincent did not react. How could his answer be correct? The voice could see through Vincent¡¯s confusion. He smiled and explained, ¡°Sometimes, we are limited by our own inherent thinking. We think that if we didn¡¯t make a mistake before, we won¡¯t make a mistake now. However, we never actually think that the mistake was actually us all along.¡± ¡°Being able to break through your fixed mindset will be very beneficial to you in the future!¡± Vincent revealed a look of realization after listening to the voice. ¡°Thank you for your guidance, Senior!¡± After expressing his gratitude, Vincent walked to the stairs and headed to the fifth floor. Chapter 86 - The Power of Black Holes, Devouring Souls Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation On the fifth level, rainbow-colored light shone onto Vincent. He looked around. It was as if he was in a fairyland. The air was filled with a strong psionic aura. Vincent could feel the aura entering his body when he breathed. The fifth level was different from the previous four levels. Not only was the space much bigger, but the layout was also very exquisite. There were twelve silver-white pillars built evenly. There was also a rainbow-colored light that flashed on them from time to time. In the middle of the twelve pillars laid a huge hexagram that was emitting a rainbow-colored light. Purple mist rose from it. One could vaguely see a transparent crystal coffin in the mist. However, for some reason, Vincent could not see what was inside the crystal coffin. The crystal coffin was five meters long and two meters wide. Countless precious ores and treasures were studded on the coffin. This included the monster¡¯s crystal cores. Judging by the monster¡¯s crystal cores aura, there was not a single monster that was lower than overlord-level. There were even three monsters that were stronger than the overlord-level! ¡°King Level Monster Cores!¡± Vincent muttered to himself. Shua! The purple mist suddenly retracted and transformed into a middle-aged man. However, the middle-aged man only had his upper body. The lower half of his body was a ball of purple fog that was connected to the crystal coffin. The middle-aged man looked at Vincent with satisfaction. ¡°Little guy, we finally meet,¡± said the middle-aged man. The middle-aged man¡¯s voice was exactly the same as the voice that Vincent had heard in the previous levels. Vincent quickly bowed. ¡°Senior!¡± ¡°Sit.¡± The middle-aged man waved his hand, and a chair appeared behind Vincent. ¡°Little guy, how do you feel so far?¡± asked the middle-aged man whilst smiling. Vincent recalled everything that had happened since he stepped onto the Will Stone Stairs. He then nodded slightly. ¡°I gained a lot, and I also understand the purpose of every test,¡± said Vincent. The middle-aged man nodded. ¡°Little guy, your talent is the best amongst everyone I know. I¡¯m very happy to be able to make you my successor,¡± said the man. ¡°Senior, you flatter me,¡± said Vincent humbly. The middle-aged man¡¯s tests seemed quite difficult at first. However, after careful analysis, Vincent realized that it was not actually as difficult as he thought it was. The Will Stone Stairs tested willpower. The first level tested courage. The second level tested the state of mind. The third level tested decision-making and state of mind. The fourth level tested the thought process. After considering everything, Vincent realized that these attributes were extremely essential to a powerful person. At the same time, the middle-aged man was also using these tests to help Vincent strengthen his confidence. The middle-aged man looked at Vincent¡¯s calm expression and nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Inherit my legacy. But first, you will need to know what kind of power you are about to receive.¡± ¡°I am the common enemy of humanity. Although there is a reason for this, I am not worthy of being forgiven.¡± ¡°Even after a hundred years, my power is still a taboo. Therefore, you will need to think very carefully on whether or not you should accept my power.¡± ¡°My power mainly manifests in three aspects: superpowers, combat skills, and Black Hole power.¡± ¡°You should be very clear about my superpowers and combat skills, so I won¡¯t say much about them.¡± ¡°Black Hole power, this is the taboo power. It¡¯s the power that I have stolen from the Black Hole when the human race was going through a difficult time. It¡¯s extremely evil. When I use it at full power, even I, can¡¯t completely control it.¡± ¡°There was one incident where the Monster Horde attacked the Forest Capital. I defended the city alone and killed three king-level monsters, fifteen overlord-level monsters, and countless monsters below the lord-level.¡± ¡°All the humans in the Forest Capital died alongside them¡­¡± It was obvious that the middle-aged man was blaming himself. ¡°Little guy, do you know about the 10,000 races of the Black Hole?¡± Vincent looked at the middle-aged man. After a full three minutes, Vincent finally nodded. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to know about the 10,000 races of the Black Hole at such a young age! It seems like you are indeed one of the top human beings out there.¡± The middle-aged man was stunned. He then looked at Vincent with even more fondness. ¡°My power comes from the 10,000 races of the Black Hole¡­¡± ¡°Back then, one of the 10,000 races of the Black Hole, the Night Fox Clan, suddenly appeared in the Forest Capital. The weakest among them was at least a lord-class powerhouse. Due to the sudden attack, humans did not have the time to prepare a defense. Plus, there was also a huge difference in strength. The Forest Capital almost collapsed.¡± ¡°At that time, I was the Mayor of the Forest Capital. I have overlord-class strength. I led the exploration team to fight against the Night Fox Clan. Although I defeated the Night Fox Clan in the end, the exploration team did not survive, and I too was heavily injured.¡± ¡°From that moment on, I knew that humans might still have the strength to fight against monsters. However, they did not stand a chance against the 10,000 races of the Black Hole.¡± ¡°Humans need more strength and a faster way to grow.¡± ¡°I then thought of the power of the Black Hole!¡± ¡°The power of the Black Hole is extremely overbearing and destructive. It is not a power that humans can withstand. It was only natural for humans to not allow anyone to touch such power.¡± ¡°In order to achieve my final goal, I started on a secret experiment to extract the power of the Black Hole from the bodies of the Night Fox Clan. After twenty years of research, I finally grasped it. However, this costed the lives of tens of thousands of people.¡± ¡°The power of the Black Hole made me lose my mind. I began to yearn for stronger power, so I went through the Black Hole alone and started killing the 10,000 races of the Black Hole. I then absorbed the power of the Black Hole from their bodies.¡± ¡°During that time, I broke through the conspiracy of the 10,000 races of the Black Hole and was hunted down. At the same time, the Jungle Capital welcomed the largest Monster Horde in history!¡± ¡°It was not easy for me to get rid of the 10,000 races of the Black Hole and return to Jungle Capital. However, the Jungle Capital was about to collapse. I had no choice but to drag my injured body into battle.¡± ¡°I slowly stabilized myself and began to launch a counterattack against the Monster Horde. However, as I had absorbed too much power from the Black Hole, my power was not pure. It was very complicated, and I did not have full control over it. At the same time, I was also besieged by three king-level monsters. I was in a very dangerous situation.¡± ¡°During that time, I thought that even if I died, I would still drag the three king-level monsters down with me. I wanted to self-destruct.¡± ¡°However, the power of the Black Hole did not allow me to completely self-destruct. It erupted from my body and devoured the souls of all the human beings in Jungle Capital. It also took the souls of the three king-level monsters.¡± ¡°After the Monster Horde, I was constantly being judged by the human race. They wanted to kill me for using the power of the Black Hole and causing the deaths of countless people in the Jungle Capital.¡± ¡°However, during that time, I was being controlled by the power of the Black Hole. I killed the guards and escaped.¡± ¡°In addition to my injuries that had not been treated, coupled with the erosion of the power of the Black Hole, I was at the end of my rope. Before I could escape the defensive mountain range, I died.¡± ¡°Before I died, I used the last of my strength to kill an overlord-level monster. I used its fur to create a paradise and was waiting for the right person to come by.¡± ¡°Over the years, there were a total of eighteen people that had come by, but the best they could do was the third level. Most of them had died on the Will Stone Stairs.¡± The middle-aged man took a deep breath and looked at Vincent with a serious gaze. ¡°So, have you decided? Do you want to accept all of my inheritance?¡± Vincent could tell from the middle-aged man¡¯s expression that the Black Hole¡¯s power was extremely terrifying. It was impossible for him not to be moved by such a powerful force. However, he did not want to become like the middle age man because of this power. Plus, with the help of the system, it was only a matter of time before he became as powerful as the middle-aged man. He might be even stronger than the middle-aged man. ¡°Senior, may I ask, what exactly do you mean by the power of Black Hole?¡± Vincent decided to ask more questions in order to have a clearer idea. ¡°The power of Black Hole is ever-changing. It is different for each race.¡± ¡°The power that I have is called Soul Devouring. If used correctly, not only can I devour souls to strengthen myself, but I can also enslave souls.¡± ¡°Soul devouring? Enslave souls?¡± Vincent¡¯s eyes widened in shock. He had never imagined the world to have such a terrifying and abnormal power. ¡°My superpower is S-Class elemental Purgatory Purification. It has the ability to purify everything, especially souls. If I wanted to, I could convince a person to die unknowingly.¡± ¡°My superpower is very compatible with the power of the Black Hole. This is also the main reason why I was not discovered when I was researching the power of the Black Hole.¡± The middle-aged man continued explaining to Vincent. ¡°The power of the Black Hole is a taboo for humans. If you choose to inherit it, then you must be prepared to become the public enemy of humanity.¡± ¡°When the time comes, the 10,000 races of the Black Hole will also come after you. Humanity will also come after you. There will be no place for you on Earth. You will need to hide your identity for the rest of your life and become a loner.¡± The middle-aged man then stopped talking and waited quietly for Vincent¡¯s answer. Chapter 87 - Was Born to Be an Ordinary Person, Yet He Did Extraordinary Things Vincent frowned and pondered. The power of the Black Hole was extremely compatible with his superpower. If they were both used at the same time, it would definitely increase his control over monsters greatly. However, the power was too terrifying. Even with the middle-aged man¡¯s strength, he had to use his life as payment in order to cultivate the power. What ability did Vincent have to control it? After an uncertain period of time, Vincent suddenly raised his head and looked at the middle-aged man. ¡°Senior, I choose to inherit all of your abilities!¡± Vincent¡¯s tone was firm. ¡°There are some things that need to be done. If no one is willing to do it then I¡¯m willing to do it for the sake of humanity!¡± said Vincent. The middle-aged man stared into Vincent¡¯s eyes and asked him in a deep voice, ¡°Even if it means becoming the common enemy of humanity?¡± Vincent nodded. The middle-aged man continued to ask Vincent. ¡°Is it worth it? You have done so much, but in the end, you have to be judged by the people that you protect. They will not care about the protection that you offer. They will only know that you have used a forbidden power!¡± ¡°It¡¯s worth it! Sacrificing a small number of people in exchange for the final victory. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything wrong with that!¡± said Vincent firmly. ¡°Similarly, sacrificing me alone can be exchanged for victory during a war. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything wrong with that either!¡± said Vincent. The middle-aged man looked at Vincent. He did not say anything. After more than ten minutes, he let out a hearty laugh. ¡°Hahahaha! Good! Good! I really didn¡¯t choose the wrong person! You¡¯re the successor that I¡¯ve been waiting for!¡± ¡°Little guy, accept my power!¡± As the middle-aged man spoke, he waved his right hand. Gray gas flew out and slowly condensed in the air. The gas transformed into a small gray ball that was the size of a soybean. ¡°This is my Purgatory Purification superpower. Although it won¡¯t be as easy as your own superpower, it¡¯s still equivalent to an A-Class superpower.¡± The middle-aged man flicked his finger, and the small gray ball flew directly into Vincent¡¯s glabella. ¡°Extracting abilities and bestowing them onto others. This is also one of the abilities that the Black Hole¡¯s power had given me.¡± Vincent felt his glabella light up. He could feel a powerful force flowing from his glabella to his limbs and bones. He closed his eyes quickly and carefully sensed the flow of the powerful force. ¡®Ding! S-Class elemental ability detected, Purgatory Purification, is it a perfect absorption?¡¯ The system¡¯s notification sounded in Vincent¡¯s mind. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡®Ding! Absorbing, please wait¡­¡¯ ¡®Ding! Absorption complete! Congratulations host for obtaining S-Class elemental ability, Purgatory Purification!¡¯ ¡®Ding! 99% similarity detected, ¡®Hellfire¡¯, ¡®Purgatory Purification¡¯. Do you wish to fuse them?¡¯ Huh? It seemed like he could merge the two superpowers. Vincent was stunned. He did not understand. Firstly, there were no superpower fusion gems in his backpack. Secondly, Hellfire was an S + class superpower. The two superpowers of different levels could be merged without any superpower fusion gems! This obviously had something to do with the similarity the system had mentioned. ¡°System, what is the similarity?¡± asked Vincent in his mind. ¡°Similarity: the superpowers have the same level, 95% of the same level can be fused, regardless of the superpower¡¯s level limit.¡± Vincent suddenly understood. This was it! He chose to fuse them immediately. ¡°Ding! ¡®S + Class elemental ability Hellfire¡¯, ¡®S-Class elemental ability Purgatory Purification¡¯ is fusing, please wait¡­¡± ¡°Ding! The fusion of superpowers is complete! Congratulations host for obtaining an X-Class elemental superpower, World Cleansing Fire!¡± ¡°World Cleansing Fire: X-Class elemental ability. It possesses flames that can purify everything.¡± That was it? Vincent was dumbfounded. World Cleansing Fire had such a short introduction. ¡°System, what do you mean by purifying everything?¡± ¡°Everything that the host can think of.¡± Holy sh*t! So terrifying? Vincent almost jumped up from his chair. Everything that he could think of was within the purification range. Does this mean that all defenses would no longer work on him from this moment on? Vincent swallowed his saliva hard. The terror of the World Cleansing Fire made him speechless. Vincent slowly opened his eyes again and looked at the middle-aged man. His one glance actually made the middle-aged man tremble from the depths of his soul. Vincent¡¯s flame-shaped pupils also had a noble gray color in the middle. ¡°Little guy, it seems like the absorption of Purgatory Purification is much higher than I imagined.¡± The middle-aged man did not know about the system¡¯s existence. He just thought that Vincent¡¯s absorption of Purgatory¡¯s Purification seemed more complete than usual. Vincent smiled slightly and did not explain further. The middle-aged man waved his hand again, and jet-black gas flew outwards. It was also compressed into a small black ball that was the size of a soybean. It then bounced towards Vincent¡¯s glabella. The small black ball entered Vincent¡¯s glabella. Vincent closed his eyes again. ¡°Ding! Unknown energy detected. Analyzing, please wait¡­¡± ¡°Ding! Analysis completed!¡± ¡°Spirit-Binding Commander (incomplete): possesses the ability to bind and enslave souls.¡± ¡°Ding! 97% similarity detected. ¡®Spirit-Binding Commander (incomplete)¡¯, ¡®S-Class superpower Monster Affinity¡¯. Do you wish to fuse them?¡± The two superpowers could be fused? Vincent¡¯s view of the world had been shattered. The powerful ability that he yearned for had unexpectedly been completed in such a short period of time. ¡°Fuse!¡± Vincent said to the system in his mind. ¡°Ding! ¡®Spirit-Binding Commander (incomplete)¡¯ and ¡®S-Class superpower Monster Affinity¡¯ are fusing. Please wait¡­¡± ¡°Ding! Fusion complete! Congratulations to the host for awakening an X-Class superpower, Transformation Skill!¡± ¡°Transformation Skill: X-Class superpower. Using the target¡¯s blood, the host can transform into other forms and possess corresponding abilities.¡± Although Vincent was shocked, after everything that had happened, he could only accept the power of the Transformation Skill. When he opened his eyes again, Vincent discovered that the middle-aged man¡¯s figure had faded. The man¡¯s expression had also become a little dispirited. ¡°Senior, what¡¯s wrong?¡± asked Vincent full of worry. The middle-aged man waved his hand. He was trying to let Vincent know that there was nothing wrong. This time, a memory crystal flew out from the crystal coffin instead. It was no longer gas. ¡°This memory crystal is what I¡¯ve learned throughout my life. Go back and slowly comprehend it.¡± Vincent took the memory crystal with both hands and expressed his gratitude to the middle-aged man again. At the same time, the system also notified him that he could learn combat skills. Vincent rejected the system to learn the combat skills at that moment. The middle-aged man¡¯s figure had faded even more. The tone of his voice became much weaker. ¡°Little guy, the future of humanity depends on you. I hope you can stay true to yourself and that you don¡¯t disappoint me.¡± ¡°Senior, don¡¯t worry, I will not let your superpowers and combat skills sit in the dust!¡± ¡°Hahaha! Good!¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s figure was becoming more and more transparent. He was vanishing. ¡°Little guy, my soul is about to disappear. I don¡¯t have the status of master and disciple with you. Before we part, can you call me master?¡± Vincent stood up with a solemn face and bowed deeply to the middle-aged man. With an extremely sincere tone, Vincent called out to the man, ¡°Master!¡± ¡°Good! Good! This is the most accomplished I¡¯ve been. I, Ixus, have not mastered the power of the black hole. However, I have managed to meet a genius like you and have taken you on as my disciple! Hahaha! I have no regrets about death!¡± ¡°Born an ordinary person, yet you do extraordinary things. The sky is nine thousand miles high. I will go at my leisure!¡± ¡°Little guy, we will have no¡­¡± Before the middle-aged man could finish his sentence, his figure had disappeared completely. At the same time, Vincent¡¯s surroundings started to crack. It then shattered with a bang. Vincent felt a white light flash before his eyes. When he could see his surroundings again, he found himself standing on the peak of the defensive mountain range. The cold wind blew, and Vincent started to cry. He knelt down and kowtowed three times. ¡°Teacher, you have a good journey.¡± Chapter 88 - Four Months Vincent did not stay sad for long. He stood up and walked down the defensive mountain range. He had not forgotten that he had accepted ten missions from the Special Forces. So far, he had only completed one mission. As he walked down the mountain, Vincent took out the memory crystal that the middle-aged man had given him. The system¡¯s notification sounded once again. ¡°Ding! Combat skills that are available to learn have been detected. Host, do you wish to learn?¡± ¡°Learn.¡± ¡°Ding! Learning, please wait¡­¡± ¡°Ding! Congratulations to the host for learning the S-Class combat skill, Sky Splitter! S-Class combat skill, Godly Hundred Revolutions! S-Class combat skill, Heavenly Defense!¡± ¡°Sky Splitter: S-Class combat skill. Attacks that slash through skies.¡± ¡°Godly Hundred Revolutions: S-Class combat skill. It will explode instantly and was twice the usual speed. It is a huge burden on one¡¯s body. Use with caution.¡± ¡°Heavenly Defense: S-Class combat skill. The user gains absolute defense through rapid rotation. The top area is the weak spot.¡± ¡°Ding! Combat skills have been included in Mimicry. The host has completely mastered them.¡± ¡°Ding! Mimicry has been upgraded to an A-Class combat skill.¡± Vincent¡¯s three S-Class combat skills seemed very common when compared to the Purgatory Purification and Black Hole Power. Although Vincent was listening to the system¡¯s explanation of the combat skills, he did not pay much attention to them. Nevertheless, he still opened his character panel to check his attributes. Name: Vincent Amore Special Abilities: World Cleansing Fire (X-Class elemental type) Transformation Skill (X-Class special type) Godly King¡¯s Posture (X-Class special type) Psionic Power: 1896 Realm: Advanced superpowered user Equipment: Weapon: Purgatory Blade Level: B-Class Purgatory Blade Evolution Progress: 72% Attribute 1: Can evolve by devouring psionic weapons Attribute 2: Enhance psionic power by 46% Attribute 3: Reduce psionic power consumption by 55% Attribute 4: Attack Speed + 37% Attribute 5: Attack Power + 79% Attribute 6: Heal + 25% Attribute 7: Double Damage + 3% Combat Skills: Name: Mimicry Grade: A-Class combat skill (growth-type combat skill) Proficiency: 100% Pet: Name: Thunder (not yet in battle) Level: Beginner-level monster Skill: Thunder Arc Skill description: Can release thunder arcs to attack the target Backpack: Black Hole myriad races atlas Remark 1: Monsters are only pets. They belong to the various races on the other side of the Black Hole. Remark 2: Where do you think the monsters of the Black Hole are from? What¡¯s on the other side of the Black Hole? This world is far from simple¡­ Remark 3: The 10,000 races of the Black Hole are abnormally powerful. It¡¯s best not to visit the 10,000 races of the Black Hole if you have not reached the level of a superpowered user. Of course, if you have a superpower, feel free to go. Remark 4: No permission to view. ¡­ Medicine: 11 bottles Other miscellaneous items: 97 Undying Crow eggs: 1,865 Vincent looked at the character panel that had changed drastically and revealed a smile. He was most happy about the Black Hole myriad races atlas. This was because he had received another piece of information. Although he did not know how many more pieces of information there were in total, he was still very satisfied with his progress. Vincent finally reached the foot of the defensive mountain range. He then started to look for his target based on his mission card. The most difficult mission, the Undying Crow Egg, had been completed. The other missions were relatively less difficult. On the first day after leaving the defensive mountain range, Vincent found a high-level monster, the Magnetic Crocodile. He killed it easily with a landslide. Ten Special Forces missions, progress 2/10. On the third day after leaving the defensive mountain range, Vincent found high-level ore and black gold sand. Ten Special Forces missions, progress 3/10. ¡­ On the fifteenth day after leaving the defensive mountain range, Vincent found the lost staff of life. Ten Special Forces missions, progress 10/10. After completing all the missions, Vincent was prepared to return to Hero City. At the same time, he discovered many people gathering at the defensive mountain range. It looked as if there was going to be another Monster Horde. Vincent thought that he had only been away for about a month. He spread his World Cleansing Flaming Wings and flew towards Hero City. His upgraded Flaming Wings were five times faster than before. Everything on the ground flashed past his eyes in an instant. After ten minutes, Vincent landed on the ground and walked towards the city gate of Hero City. ¡°Look! It¡¯s Vincent!¡± ¡°Charge! Bring him to the Mission Hall, you can get an A-Class psionic equipment!¡± ¡°We found Vincent first! You¡¯re not allowed to fight with me!¡± ¡°Bullsh*t! I clearly saw him first! Don¡¯t force me to fight you!¡± ¡°F*ck! Do you actually want to fight? Brothers, Charge!¡± ¡­ Vincent saw several groups of people rushing towards him. He was instantly alerted. They then started fighting. Vincent was confused. What was going on? Why were they fighting over him? It did not make sense! He was only gone for less than a month. What exactly happened in Hero City? Vincent walked into Hero City confused. The other people who were fighting all stopped. They looked at each other and scrambled to chase after Vincent. Vincent did not pay much attention to them. However, he did not expect more and more people to gather around him along the way. Many of them looked at him in excitement. This made Vincent even more confused. When he arrived at the Mission Hall, Vincent looked at the group of people that were standing by the door. He was stunned. Why did he alarm so many people? Sibis, Teacher Chris, Angelina, Avril, Chris, Nabil, Swire, Johnny¡­ People who he knew and did not know were all there. Sibis heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Vincent!¡± ¡°Vincent!¡± Teacher Chris and Angelina threw themselves into Vincent¡¯s arms and hugged him tightly. They wept and refused to let go. Angelina, in particular, was hanging onto Vincent like a koala bear. Avril took a few steps forward, but she stopped herself. Her face was calm, but her beautiful eyes were filled with joy. Vincent was a little embarrassed. He looked to Sibis for help. Sibis stared at Vincent angrily, but he still stepped forward to help Vincent out. ¡°You two are done! Vincent is back, we¡¯ll talk about it when we get back. What are you thinking? In public?¡± Teacher Chris knew that she had lost her composure. She stood up awkwardly and rolled her eyes at Vincent flirtatiously. There were tears on her eyelashes which made her look extremely flirtatious. It made Vincent lose his focus for a moment. Angelina did not care. She just continued to hug Vincent tightly. Vincent was helpless. He could only pat Angelina¡¯s head. He then said softly, ¡°Alright! I¡¯m back. Let me go first. At least tell me what happened!¡± Angelina heard what Vincent said and let go of his body reluctantly. However, she was still holding onto Vincent¡¯s arm tightly. She refused to let him go. The people behind Vincent started to yell for Sibis¡¯s attention. ¡°General Sibis! We found Vincent!¡± ¡°General Sibis! Don¡¯t listen to their nonsense. We were the ones who found Vincent first!¡± ¡°Go away! Can you even see Vincent with those eyes of yours? Principal Sibis! It¡¯s me! I¡¯m the one who brought Vincent back!¡± ¡­ Everyone else said the same thing. Vincent was confused, but he could roughly guess what was going on. Sibis glared at Vincent again and said in a clear and loud voice, ¡°Everyone! Although I don¡¯t know which one of you found Vincent, everyone has contributed during this period of time. Each of you will get an A-Class psionic equipment!¡± ¡°How about this? Everyone that is present today will receive A-Class psionic equipment. In addition, to express my gratitude to everyone, each of you will be rewarded with 100,000 psionic coins!¡± Vincent was shocked by Sibis¡¯s generosity. There were at least 50,000 people present. That was 50,000 A-Class psionic equipment and 500 million psionic coins! Although the people behind Vincent were not very satisfied with the reward, they knew that there was nothing that they could do about it. After all, there was no way to verify who was the first to see Vincent, so they could only agree. Sibis arranged for Johnny to distribute the rewards to everyone. He turned his head and looked at Vincent with a gloomy face. ¡°Follow me!¡± he said. Sibis then pulled his hands in front of him, and a temporary dimensional portal appeared in front of them. ¡°Teacher! Wait! Let me hand in the missions first,¡± said Vincent. Vincent took Angelina and ran into the Mission Hall. He handed in all ten missions at once. The members of the Special Forces all widened their eyes after they saw Vincent handing in the completed missions. Back then, they all thought that Vincent was just trying to act cool by taking on ten missions. They were all waiting to see Vincent make a fool of himself. They did not expect Vincent, who had gone missing for nearly four months, to complete the ten missions and return safely. The ten missions had been hanging in the Mission Hall for at least half a year. Yet, they were completed by Vincent in just four months! This was an ability that no one in the Special Forces possessed. From that moment on, they were completely convinced that Vincent was indeed a Squadron Leader that had descended from the sky. After submitting the missions, Vincent brought Angelina back to Sibis. Sibis did not say anything. He was the first to step into the temporary dimensional portal. The others also walked in one after another. When they passed Vincent, they each gave him a meaningful look. When Swire walked past, Vincent pulled him back. ¡°Swire, long time no see! How are the preparations for the freshmen tournament going?¡± asked Vincent. When Swire heard what Vincent had said, he looked at him like he was looking at a monster. When he saw Vincent¡¯s sincere expression, he felt awkward. ¡°Two months have passed since the freshmen tournament¡­¡± ¡°What? Two months?¡± Vincent¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Two months? That¡¯s not right! The freshmen tournament was supposed to happen one month after school had started at Quinn. When Vincent left Hero City, classes had not even started yet. If that was the case, then it would have been nearly four months since he left Hero City! It only took him 16 days to complete the missions. That meant that he had stayed in the Utopia Fantasy Land for more than three months! Vincent finally understood why everyone was so excited to see him. ¡°Good luck, brother. It seems like Principal Sibis is really angry,¡± said Swire. Swire tapped Vincent on the shoulder with some schadenfreude and walked into the temporary teleportation portal. Vincent rubbed his forehead and looked up into the sky. ¡°Master, you¡¯ve really screwed me up!¡± Chapter 89 - The Entrustment of Sibis In the principal¡¯s office, Sibis sat behind his desk, while the others stood in silence. ¡°Vincent, where have you been these past four months? How could you have vanished without a trace?¡± asked Sibis. Sibis stared straight into Vincent¡¯s eyes like two sharp lasers. Vincent smiled bitterly. His mind was racing. ¡°Teacher, I had no idea that it had been four months. In my mind, only 20 days had passed.¡± ¡°When I found the Undying Crow egg, I also found a box. After opening the box, I entered a strange place. The place had always been bright and sunny. I had no idea how much time had passed. I had to put in a lot of effort to escape,¡± said Vincent. Vincent told half-truths about what happened in the paradise illusion in order to not arouse suspicion. Sibis frowned after hearing what Vincent said. It was the first time he had heard of such a place. Although he had many doubts, it was clear that since the appearance of the Black Holes, the entire world had been in chaos. There were a lot of things that could not be explained. ¡°Since you feel fine, then go back and rest. I have chosen the members of the first team. They are everyone who is present right now.¡± ¡°The second team is currently undergoing special training. When the special training is over, they will come and pick you up. You can set off tomorrow,¡± said Sibis. Everyone knew who the candidates for the first team were. When they heard what Sibis said, they all nodded in agreement. Vincent, on the other hand, did not expect to know everyone on the first team. ¡°I¡¯ll repeat it once more. Your mission is very dangerous. You can lose your lives at any time. If you want to withdraw, please voice out now. Once you leave Blazing City, you won¡¯t have the chance to back out anymore,¡± said Sibis. Sibis looked at everyone. He nodded in satisfaction when no one refused. ¡°Alright, everyone can head back now. Vincent, stay behind. I still have some things left to explain to you,¡± said Sibis. Everyone except Vincent turned around to leave. Vincent remained in his original spot. Sibis was sharp. He looked at Vincent and said in a calm and firm tone, ¡°You have advanced.¡± Vincent was stunned for a moment. He knew that it was impossible for him to hide the fact that he had leveled up. He then nodded. ¡°Only you and Teacher Chris know the fundamental reason for going out this time. During the mission, if there are any uncertainties, you can discuss it with Teacher Chris. As for the God-Slaying Plan, don¡¯t tell anyone about it, understand?¡± said Sibis. Sibis was not surprised by Vincent¡¯s realm. For a person who has four S-Class superpowers, it was not surprising for him to level up at any time. Vincent nodded solemnly. He knew very well how important the God-Slaying Plan was. He had thought about it a lot when he was in the paradise illusion. Although the God-Slaying Plan was a very flawed plan, it had prolonged the lives of the human race. It provided the human race with time. This gave the opportunity for more superpowered users to emerge. In regard to the plan itself, it can be argued that it was also good training for those who participated. They were chosen out of millions and were given the chance to fight against powerful monsters. If they succeed, they could grow even faster. Even if the 10,000 races of the Black Hole suddenly appeared and started a battle with the human race, it was not impossible for the chosen ones to fight against them. Of course, this would only happen if the chosen ones were still alive. ¡°Last but not least, I need to remind you of this. Even if everyone in this plan dies, you must come back alive! Do you understand me?¡± said Sibis. Vincent was stunned by what Sibis had said. He was reluctant to concur. ¡°Teacher, do you mean that even if this plan fails, I must come back alive?¡± asked Vincent. ¡°Are you speaking nonsense? Remember, you must come back alive!¡± Sibis became even more confusing. His tone was forceful. ¡°Teacher¡­¡± ¡°Get out! Get out!¡± shouted Sibis. Sibis suddenly flew into a rage and pointed at the door. Vincent bowed deeply at Sibis. He then turned around and walked out of the principal¡¯s office. Sibis watched as Vincent gradually disappeared from his sight. The reluctance and heartache in his eyes increased. The principal¡¯s office door closed. Sibis felt like a deflated balloon. He collapsed on his chair. He took out the old group photo once again. His hands were trembling. ¡°Ares, Athena, was it right or wrong for me to choose Vincent? Will you blame me for not taking good care of your children¡­?¡± asked Sibis. Vincent returned to the dormitory and threw himself on the bed. It had been a long time. He was in need of a break. Too many things had happened during this period of time. He had experienced too much. He was physically and mentally exhausted. Vincent felt like he might get sick if he did not rest. As for his friends, he did not want to pay any attention to them for the time being. He only wanted to stay alone in his room quietly. However, the heavens did not fulfill his wishes. Not long after he laid down, he heard a loud bang. He flipped over and sat up on his bed with a vigilant look on his face. He was stunned for a moment but then later revealed a bitter smile. D*mn it! He had forgotten that his roommate was a guy who did not have any talent but had an interest in making psionic equipment. He opened his door to take a look. When he opened his door, black smoke surrounded him instantly. Vincent felt like he was choking from the smoke and started to cough. ¡°Nabil, what are you doing?¡± shouted Vincent. Vincent choked so hard that tears started to fill his eyes. Black smoke billowed out of Nabil¡¯s room. Two people covered in soot walked out. ¡°Hey! Vincent, you¡¯re back! I¡¯m researching weapons with Nabil. Do you want to join me?¡± Vincent waved at one of them. He stared at them for a long time but could not recognize who the other person was. Nabil was easy to recognize. His thick glasses were too unique. ¡°You are?¡± Vincent was rummaging through his mind. He could not figure it out. ¡°Me! Swire!¡± As Swire spoke, he used his superpower to reveal his identity. Vincent looked at the wings behind Swire and widened his eyes in disbelief. Swire was hanging out with Nabil? ¡°You¡¯ve been researching psionic weapons for Nabil?¡± asked Vincent in disbelief. Swire nodded and retracted his superpower. Nabil revealed an awkward smile. His white teeth were very eye-catching since he was covered in black soot. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Vincent. I have failed again. Sorry for disturbing you,¡± said Nabil. Vincent waved his hand to show that he was fine. However, his head hurt after looking at the house filled with black smoke. He was considering whether to change dormitories. Living with the two of them would be irresponsible. It was hard to imagine what the dormitory would look like in the future if the two of them worked together officially. ¡°Vincent! Come with us! It¡¯s so fun! I just realized that the things I used to play with are really weak.¡± Swire was still trying to invite Vincent over to hang out. In his opinion, if there were good and fun things, he would naturally want to share them with his good friends. ¡°I¡¯m good! You two should be careful!¡± Vincent turned around and went back to his room. He was speechless. After seeing Vincent disinterested, Swire just shrugged. He did not want to force him any further. Swire turned to look at Nabil and said in a serious tone, ¡°I think that we shouldn¡¯t have increased the psionic ore just now. We should lessen the ore.¡± Nabil nodded in agreement. ¡°I think you¡¯re right,¡± said Nabil. After listening to their conversation through the door, Vincent could not help but shiver. ¡°If we encounter a Monster Horde next time, perhaps these two guys will be of great use,¡± muttered Vincent. He wanted the two of them to study psionic equipment outside the city wall. They could blow up a lot of monsters at the same time. On second thought, he felt like it would be inhumane. He shook his head and gave up on the idea. Vincent returned to his bed. However, he did not feel like resting anymore. Instead, he channeled his psionic power and entered a state of cultivation. Chapter 90 - Set Out, the God-Slaying Plan Began! The next day, Vincent woke up from his training. He took a shower and changed his clothes. He was about to leave the dormitory when he saw Swire and Nabil with bloodshot eyes. ¡°You two haven¡¯t slept all night?¡± asked Vincent curiously. ¡°Vincent, let me tell you, the two of us have made a major breakthrough in refining equipment,¡± said Swire. Swire was excited. He did not look dispirited even though he had not slept for the whole night. Vincent just shook his head and did not say anything. In the past, although Swire was a little out of tune, he still had some restraint. However, as he was hanging out with Nabil, Vincent realized that Swire had become lawless. ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s almost time,¡± said Vincent helplessly. Swire was stunned. After thinking for a long time, he suddenly revealed a look of realization. The mission starts today! ¡°Oh right! I forgot! Go, go, go! Principal Sibis is quite fierce. We can¡¯t be late,¡± said Swire. Swire pulled Vincent impatiently. Nabil was a man of few words. He stood at the side and looked at Vincent and Swire with a happy smile on his face. The three of them headed to the principal¡¯s office. Only Teacher Chris had arrived. Sibis and Teacher Chris were both talking. ¡°You¡¯re here,¡± said Sibis. He had a faint smile on his face. Vincent could see the deep worry in his eyes. The three of them nodded and sat on the sofa. ¡°Why are your eyes red?¡± asked Teacher Chris. Teacher Chris looked at Swire and Nabil with a curious expression. The two of them were a little embarrassed and grinned. ¡°Hehe, Teacher Chris! Nabil and I were researching about forging psionic equipment last night. We made great progress. We were so excited that we couldn¡¯t sleep.¡± Swire and Nabil looked at each other whilst explaining. ¡°One whole night?¡± Teacher Chris frowned. ¡°Did you forget that our mission starts today? You didn¡¯t train properly, and you didn¡¯t sleep at all!¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Although I didn¡¯t sleep at all, I¡¯m not sleepy. I¡¯m in good condition!¡± Swire looked eager to give it a try, but before he could finish his sentence, he yawned. Teacher Chris glared at him and did not say anything further. Swire¡¯s sleepless night was a foregone conclusion. No matter what she said, it would still be useless. During that time, the others also arrived one after another. After everyone had arrived, Sibis instructed them to create a space portal. ¡°Alright everyone, you must pay attention to your safety. I hope you can all return safely,¡± said Sibis. Everyone nodded. They knew that the mission was very important and dangerous, but no one wanted to withdraw from it. Vincent knew far more about the mission than the others. Plus, with his personality, it was impossible for him to choose to retreat at this time. Teacher Chris wanted to protect the children. The God-Slaying Plan was too dangerous. If she could not protect them, she would not be at ease. This God-Slaying Plan was much different than usual. Previously, Falcon Country would gather the strongest people from the entire country together. They would then select individuals to form a team and complete the God-Slaying Plan. In the present, however, only students from Quinn were participating in the plan. It was clear that they were in much greater danger compared to before. As for the others, they did not know the specific content and meaning of this so-called mission. They only knew that they were going to fight higher-level monsters, and everyone was very excited. This was especially so for Chris, the battle maniac. He was so excited that his entire body was trembling when he knew he was going to fight stronger monsters. Sibis¡¯s gaze swept over everyone. There were so many talented children. Although they were not the strongest in Quinn, they were definitely the most talented. Any damage that they suffer would affect Quinn¡¯s future development. If Vincent and the others died in the God-Slaying Plan, Quinn¡¯s development would fall back more than ten years. It would even affect their ranking as an Advanced Superpowered School. Of course, the other schools had also suffered losses previously in the Jungle Capital. In fact, many of the schools had completely lost their potential for any future development. Quinn was definitely in a better position compared to the other schools. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± said Sibis. His tone was heavy. He knew that his words would cause a group of people to go into battle with a slim chance of survival. Life and death were determined by fate; wealth and honor were determined by heaven! As the captain, Vincent was bound to take the lead. After all, no one knew what the situation on the other side of the dimensional portal was like. He could not let his companions take such risk. He took a deep breath and stepped towards the portal. However, he was stopped by Teacher Chris. ¡°Vincent, let me go first. I¡¯m an agility-type superpowered user. If anything happens, I can probably dodge it even if I can¡¯t win,¡± said Teacher Chris. Vincent shook his head and looked at Teacher Chris with a determined gaze. ¡°Teacher Chris, you go second. Be my backup and protect the others at the same time.¡± ¡°But your level¡­¡± Teacher Chris thought about how she was a high-level superpowered user, and how her combat experience was much better than Vincent¡¯s. She could at least react to unexpected situations. Although Vincent was very strong, and she might not be a match for him in a one-on-one fight, he was still only an intermediate-level superpowered user. Vincent smiled faintly. ¡°Teacher Chris, you don¡¯t have to worry about me. Compared to me, a pathfinder, your mission is more important,¡± said Vincent whilst looking at the others. The others felt uncomfortable when Vincent looked at them. Their self-esteems were hurting, but they did not say anything. They knew that they did not have an advantage in scouting compared to Vincent. Teacher Chris thought about it. She knew that Vincent was right. She could only nod and agree. ¡°You must pay attention to your safety,¡± said Teacher Chris with a face full of worry. She could not help but exhort. Vincent¡¯s face was full of confidence. He nodded and walked into the dimensional portal. There was no danger on the other side of the dimensional portal. This made Vincent feel much more at ease. However, the surrounding environment was not good. The air was a little thin and it was not easy to breathe. Although there was no snow around, the temperature was still quite low. Even with Vincent¡¯s strength, he still felt a chill in his summer clothes. After observing the surroundings, it could be deduced that they were at least 800 meters above sea level. The trees were lush, but they appeared to be abnormally black and green. There were also large patches of reddish-brown blood stains on the rocks not very far away. There was layer upon layer of blood, and they all vary in depth. This was proof that they were in a place where battles usually take place. It could also be deduced that the number of monsters in the area must be very large in size. The second person who walked out was Teacher Chris. She was blown away by the cold wind. She could not help but shiver. Her expression became very serious after looking at the surrounding environment. ¡°We should be in the depths of the wilderness now. Just by looking at the surrounding environment, there are probably no cities within a few million kilometers radius,¡± said Teacher Chris. Teacher Chris took a jacket from her space belt and wore it. Vincent nodded affirmatively. ¡°Looks like we¡¯re not in a good place. We may be in the territory of a large group of unknown monsters,¡± said Vincent. The others walked out of the dimensional portal one after another. Angelina was the last to walk out. The dimensional portal became smaller and smaller until it finally disappeared. ¡°Where are we?¡± asked Angelina. Angelina looked around in confusion. Vincent shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, everyone. From now on, we have to be extremely alert. We don¡¯t have any assistance, we only have ourselves. I hope that when the mission is over, the seven of us will return to Quinn together!¡± said Vincent. Everyone had mentally prepared themselves for what they would face next. They all nodded solemnly after hearing what Vincent had said. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Vincent waved his hand and led everyone to the southwest. There were not many traces of monsters there. It seemed safer. However, less than ten minutes later, something changed! Chapter 91 - Three Special-Class Monsters There was an angry roar coming from the left. The roar carried an extremely powerful aura and was accompanied by waves of tremors from the ground. The tremors were getting stronger and stronger. Vincent and his team were shocked and quickly prepared their defense and superpowers. Although they did not know where they were, they knew that they were far away from the city. This was proof that the monsters would be of high level. Suddenly, a monster appeared. It looked like it was ready to fight with all its might. ¡°Follow the previous battle formation. Swire will provide air support. Teacher Chris will support. Be ready to kill in one shot, at any time!¡± instructed Vincent. Everyone noted down Vincent¡¯s order and got into position quickly. Chris and Avril were at the front whilst Angelina and Nabil were in the middle; Vincent stayed behind; Swire was flying in the sky whilst holding two A-Class psionic pistols in his hands and Teacher Chris hid behind some trees. Right at that moment, Vincent and his team finally got a glimpse of their opponent. It was a group of high-level monsters known as Jumping Snakes, and there were at least dozens of them. ¡°They seem to be migrating,¡± said Swire who was flying high in the sky. Vincent raised his head to look at Swire and said in a deep voice, ¡°Move to the right and avoid the route of the Jumping Snakes. If the Jumping Snakes don¡¯t attack us, no one is allowed to attack.¡± Most of the monsters still retained some of their characteristics as animals or plants, especially during the migration process. As long as Vincent and his team did not actively provoke them, they would not take the initiative to attack. The Jumping Snakes were getting closer and closer to Vincent and his team. Vincent and his team were slowly moving to the right. It was unlikely for them to meet if they maintain their pace. However, Swire, who was in the sky, suddenly shouted, ¡°We have discovered three special-class monsters, the Beeping Horse, the Multi-Colored Tiger, and the Lightning Crow. If we continue with our route, we will meet them all at the same time.¡± Vincent¡¯s gaze was focused. After thinking for a moment, he gritted his teeth. ¡°Chris and Avril will fight the Multi-Colored Tiger. Swire will coordinate from the air. Nabil and Angelina will fight the Beeping Horse. Teacher Chris, prepare to launch an attack. Leave the Lightning Crow to me.¡± Everyone took down Vincent¡¯s orders and headed in the direction of their respective opponents under Swire¡¯s guidance. Three special-class monsters. Although the battles were quite dangerous, it was not as dangerous as fighting against dozens of Jumping Snakes. Vincent stood in front of the Lightning Crow and shot out a series of World-Cleansing Fire Rockets. The Lightning Crow had the ability to control lightning. Although its defense was low, it was fast and had strong attack power. Ordinary special-class superpowered users would find it difficult to defeat it. The Lightning Crow let out an angry cry after it sensed Vincent¡¯s presence. It spread its wings and flew upwards. It dodged Vincent¡¯s attack easily. At the same time, it spat out a bolt of lightning as thick as an arm towards Vincent. Vincent raised his hand and used his World-Cleansing Fire Shield to block the Lightning Crow¡¯s attack. He did not have any hopes of killing the Lightning Crow in one move, but he did not expect the Lightning Crow¡¯s attack to be so low. In fact, it was not that the Lightning Crow¡¯s attack was low, it was actually Vincent¡¯s overall combat power. His combat power had long surpassed the limit of a high-level superpowered user after he had grown in various aspects in the Utopia Fantasy Land. Aside from being a high-level superpowered user, he was also completely on par with the best special-class superpowered users in terms of psionic power, reaction, and other aspects. Vincent spread his Flaming Wings and flew into the sky. He pulled out his Purgatory Blade and launched an S-Class combat skill, Sky Splitter. Boom! Sky Splitter was actually very similar to Collapsing Mountain Strike, except that it was more powerful. Usually, one would not be able to adjust the direction of the attack without moving. However, Vincent was able to change the angle of the attacks just by using his thoughts. The Lightning Crow sensed intense danger from Vincent¡¯s attack. It chose to avoid clashing head-on with Vincent. Instead, it pulled away from him and attacked him continuously using lightning. Vincent looked at the Lightning Crow that was hiding in the sky. It did not come down. He smiled coldly at it. Vincent put away his Purgatory Blade. He then opened his hands and aimed at the Lightning Crow. ¡°World-Cleansing Fire Gatlin!¡± Countless purgatory arrows flew out of Vincent¡¯s palms at an extremely fast speed. The Lightning Crow was shocked by Vincent¡¯s attack. It immediately gave up on attacking and began to dodge. At that moment, the Lightning Crow knew that it was no match for Vincent. It only wanted to get rid of Vincent¡¯s attack as soon as possible and escape. However, how could Vincent give up on killing the Lightning Crow just like that? His hands followed the Lightning Crow¡¯s movements. It was very easy to attack the Lightning Crow as he was in the center. Vincent was completely suppressing the Lightning Crow on his end. However, the other two battles were not going as smoothly. Chris transformed into a high-level monster, the Ice Snake. He and Avril attacked the Multi-Colored Tiger from a distance and at close range. Swire on the other hand only had the combat power of a beginner-level superpowered user. He flew into the sky and shot out from his psionic pistols from time to time to distract the tiger. The Multi-Colored Tiger was a special-class monster. Its defense was amazing. The three of them could not deal any effective damage to the Multi-Colored Tiger. Its powerful attacks had even managed to suppress Avril. Although the Multi-Colored Tiger¡¯s attack speed was getting slower and slower because of Chris, it was still very difficult for Avril, who was only an intermediate-level superpowered user. The three of them fought against the Multi-Colored Tiger. They barely maintained their balance. Teacher Chris, Angelina, and Nabil were doing much better in comparison. Although they did not completely suppress the Beeping Horse, they were still slowly securing victory. Angelina¡¯s superpower had an innate advantage over the Beeping Horse. Every time the Beeping Horse wanted to launch a sound wave attack, she would restrict it. This made the Beeping Horse very annoyed. Plus, Teacher Chris was a high-level superpowered user who was about to become a special-class superpowered user. She would launch attacks from time to time, which made the Beeping Horse even angrier. The Beeping Horse¡¯s main ability was speed. It would use the wind element to increase its speed in order to collide with its enemies. Given its combat ability, it would usually not be suppressed so easily. However, Nabil¡¯s presence made it extremely frustrated. If it wanted to leave, Nabil would use Holy Light Binding on it; if it didn¡¯t, Nabil would use 100,000 Lightning Strikes to bombard it. Its body was charred black and covered in wounds since the start of the battle. Some were caused by Chris, while some were caused by Nabil. The three battles as a whole were fine. When Vincent and Teacher Chris killed the monsters, it would be no problem for them to turn around and help the others. However, accidents often happened unknowingly and would catch people off guard. Chapter 92 - Teacher Chris Is Seriously Injured The Jumping Snakes that they were trying to avoid earlier suddenly made an unexpected turn. They were headed in the direction of Vincent and his team. Swire, who was flying in the air, saw what was happening and widened his eyes in horror. ¡°The Jumping Snakes are heading this way!¡± Although Vincent was busy battling the Lightning Crow, he could still see dozens of Jumping Snakes heading towards them from the air. The Jumping Snakes left a trail of thick smoke and dust. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why would the Jumping Snakes come here?¡± asked Vincent whilst frowning. He could not understand. Based on logic, it was unlikely for monsters to change their directions all of a sudden during the migration process unless their destination required them to turn. After thinking for a while, Vincent was shocked to find out that his team was actually in the way of the Jumping Snakes¡¯ migration route. ¡°B*stard!¡± cursed Vincent. He then sped up his attacks against the Lightning Crow. However, the Lightning Crow was too fast. Vincent was unable to kill it in a short period of time. In a fit of anger, Vincent roared and raised his hand. He threw a large fireball with a diameter of 20 meters towards the Lightning Crow. The Lightning Crow had gradually adapted to Vincent¡¯s attack rhythm and was actually planning a counterattack. However, it did not expect Vincent to change his attack style all of a sudden. The Lightning Crow was so scared when it saw the huge fireball heading towards it and cried out loudly. The Lightning Crow quickly flapped its wings and fled into the distance. Although the fireball was huge, it was not slow. However, Vincent did not intend for it to catch up with the Lightning Crow. ¡°Swire, get out of the way!¡± shouted Vincent. Swire did not understand what was going on, but he trusted Vincent. He retracted his wings and fell to the ground. Boom! The World-Cleansing Fireball exploded with a loud bang. The explosion was very bright even during the day. The intense white light blinded everyone as well as the monsters. They all lost their sight temporarily. Only Vincent was prepared and had closed his eyes. The Lightning Crow was very fast. However, the range of the fireball explosion was also very large. The intense shock wave swallowed the Lightning Crow directly. Vincent did not stop even after hearing the system¡¯s notification. He rushed towards the Multi-Colored Tiger. The sudden loss of sight drove the Multi-Colored Tiger crazy. It pounced on the ground panicking, but it was of no use. Vincent climbed on top of the Multi-Colored Tiger and used the Purgatory Purification Gatlin. He turned the Multi-Colored Tiger into a sieve. Vincent then ran towards the Beeping Horse. As everyone had lost their sight, the Beeping Horse finally unleashed its first sonic attack in the entire battle. However, just two seconds after it unleashed its attack, it was hit by a huge force. There were also sounds of its bones breaking. Soon, there were no longer sounds from the Beeping Horse. Vincent was in front of the Beeping Horse. When he saw that the Beeping Horse was about to open its mouth, he knew that it was going to use a sound wave attack. Vincent slapped the horse¡¯s head without any hesitation. He just wanted the Beeping Horse to shut its mouth and stop the sound wave attack. However, he did not expect his slap to be so powerful. He whipped the Beeping Horse¡¯s head around. The system notification rang again, and Vincent heaved a sigh of relief. He had killed it. Vincent then rushed to the Jumping Snakes. Although the Jumping Snakes was only a high-class monster, their terror was even greater than three special-class monsters. This was because there were dozens of them gathered together. Vincent¡¯s team had not regained their sight, so it was impossible for Vincent to not step up. Otherwise, the Jumping Snakes would have stomped them into meat paste. The Jumping Snakes¡¯ attacks relied entirely on jumping. They looked like springs. They never grew in size but would change color when they aged. The Jumping Snakes had a total of five colors: white, red, blue, green, and black. The darker the color, the heavier their weights were, and the higher the damage caused when they jumped. The Jumping Snakes that Vincent encountered were not green or black. However, there were five or six blue ones from each side. The snakes in the middle were white and red. Vincent jumped on top of the Jumping Snakes. He used his Purgatory Purification Gatlin and formed a Fire Net to block their advances. However, the Jumping Snakes did not pay any attention to him. Two blue jumping snakes jumped up from each side and crashed into Vincent. Vincent knew that the Jumping Snakes would attack him, so he flew really high to avoid getting hit. Vincent thought that this would be enough to block the Jumping Snakes¡¯ attacks. However, he did not expect the eight jumping snakes to stack on top of one another like a pyramid. They jumped up at the same time and dropped one by one. The last Jumping Snake was actually close enough to hit Vincent. Vincent managed to dodge its attack but his Purgatory Purification Gatlin attacks came to a halt. It seemed like it was not effective in stopping the Jumping Snakes¡¯ advances. Vincent took out his Purgatory Blade and slashed down on the snakes. The Jumping Snakes nimbly turned and dodged Vincent¡¯s attacks. They did not slow down at all. ¡°B*stards! I don¡¯t believe that I can¡¯t defeat you!¡± yelled Vincent. Vincent retracted his Flaming Wings and threw them at the Jumping Snakes. Whilst he was in the air, he used Mimicry and unleashed his S-Class combat skill, Sky Splitter. ¡°Sky Splitter!¡± Vincent¡¯s entire body was falling as he started to spin and finally crashed onto the ground. The powerful pulling force caused the Jumping Snakes to roll up. It then tore them into pieces instantly. At the same time, Teacher Chris regained her sight. When she saw Vincent battling the Jumping Snakes, she quickly went to help him. Powerful attacks and terrifying combats skills were used. They managed to tear a hole in the Jumping Snakes¡¯ formation. Teacher Chris relied on her swift speed to enter the Jumping Snakes¡¯ formation. After being attacked continuously, the Jumping Snakes became very angry. They then jumped up in unison and landed on the ground with a loud bang. Bang! Bang! The powerful force sent out a ring-shaped shock wave. It collided with Vincent¡¯s Sky Splitter and was immediately canceled out. Teacher Chris was not so lucky. She was in the center of the shock wave and had been thrown out. Before she landed on the ground, she spat out a mouthful of blood. ¡°Teacher Chris!¡± yelled Vincent. He spread his Flaming Wings and flew towards Teacher Chris. He caught her right before she landed on the ground. Teacher Chris looked miserable. Her body was covered with fine wounds; her face was pale and there were bloodstains on her clothes. Although she was a little blurry, her face was still full of panic. She grabbed Vincent¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Hurry up and save everyone! I¡¯m fine!¡± Vincent took out a recovery pill and placed it in Teacher Chris¡¯s mouth. He then turned around and continued to block the Jumping Snakes. Although he really wanted to protect Teacher Chris, he could not abandon Angelina and the others. They would definitely die if he abandoned them. He could not lose so many of his teammates just to protect one person. He had the same experience back in Utopia Fantasy Land. Chapter 93 - The Team Had No Fighting Power Chris and a few others gradually regained their sight. There were a den of Jumping Snakes heading towards them. As Chris was the oldest, he reacted immediately. He opened his mouth wide and spat out ice balls. The ice balls exploded in front of the Jumping Snakes. The entire area was frozen. Although the Jumping Snakes had amazing jumping power, they still slipped when they landed on the ice. Many of the Jumping Snakes slipped and fell onto the ground. They became chaotic and their speed slowed down. Vincent arrived shortly afterwards. He raised his hand and casted World-Cleansing Fire. Many of the Jumping Snakes were instantly ignited and burnt to ashes. Vincent noticed that his World-Cleansing Fire was about to spread, so he quickly withdrew it. Previously, before Vincent evolved, even if he used all his strength, he would still not be able to control Hellfire from spreading. As he had upgraded his superpower to World-Cleansing Fire, he no longer dared to use his superpower freely. In fact, he had only used less than 10% of it on the Jumping Snakes. There was no other way. The World-Cleansing Fire was too powerful. It was so powerful that he knew faintly that he would not be able to control it completely. Otherwise, his World-Cleansing Fire attack would have been enough to destroy all the Jumping Snakes in an instant. Angelina and the others soon regained their sights. They were all surprised to see Vincent and Chris successfully stopping the Jumping Snakes. Everyone knew that Vincent was a monster. Even Avril, who had always compared herself to Vincent knew very well that Vincent was someone she could not catch up to. She no longer compared herself to him. However, everyone found it hard to believe that Chris was also so powerful. Although Chris¡¯s combat style was ever-changing and was made up of many combinations due to his superpower, it never used to be this terrifying. Other than Swire, everyone else was on the same level as Chris. Although there was a gap in their superpowers, the gap was not as big previously. The current situation proved that Chris was far more powerful than them. ¡°Don¡¯t just watch, let¡¯s attack together. Let¡¯s eliminate the Jumping Snakes quickly and prevent the other monsters from coming over!¡± shouted Vincent after seeing the others regain their sights. ¡°Swire, go and protect Teacher Chris!¡± said Vincent whilst pointing to Teacher Chris. Teacher Chris was surrounded by Jumping Snakes. As she was seriously injured, the battle situation did not look promising. If this continued, she might die under the siege of the Jumping Snakes. The four of them quickly moved out. Angelina¡¯s superpower was useless against the Jumping Snakes, so she hid behind her team and shot using her psionic guns. Avril held two mountain-splitting axes and charged towards the Jumping Snakes. As soon as she made contact with the Jumping Snakes, she launched a two-level sweep and instantly split a few Jumping Snakes into two. Nabil alternate between his Holy Light Binding and 100,000 Lightning Strikes in order to block the advancement of the Jumping Snakes. Golden bolts of lightning exploded amid the Jumping Snakes. Those who were close were blown into pieces, while those who were far away were also injured to varying degrees. Swire was the most relaxed compared to the others. He flew in the sky and fired his psionic pistols continuously. Every Jumping Snake that tried to attack Teacher Chris was struck by Swire¡¯s psionic bullets. Every single one of his shot was on point. Although his level had not increased in the past few months, it was obvious that his combat skills had become much stronger. Five minutes later, all the Jumping Snakes had been killed by them. Everyone was so tired that they fell to the ground; even moving their fingers felt tiring. Vincent was the only one that was still fine. He fed his teammates recovery potions one by one. The others were fine. It was just that they had fought for too long and were somewhat exhausted. Teacher Chris on the other hand was not in good condition. Not only was she heavily injured, but she had also fallen into a coma. She had been poisoned by the Jumping Snakes. Under normal circumstances, the Jumping Snakes¡¯ poison would not cause harm to a human. However, Teacher Chris¡¯s situation was different. She was already heavily injured and was surrounded by dozens of Jumping Snakes. With the addition of the poison, it was no less than being attacked by a poisonous monster. After Vincent fed Teacher Chris the recovery potion and antidote, he frowned. He felt upset. The overall situation was not good for everyone. Whether they stayed or move left, they would still be at risk. Plus, they had only left Quinn less than a day ago and were already about to lose one of their teammates. This made him reassess the God-Slaying Plan. ¡°Vincent, what are you thinking about?¡± asked Angelina. Angelina was the only one who was in perfect condition. She walked over to Vincent who was frowning. Vincent shook his head slightly to indicate that he was fine. ¡°Take care of everyone. I¡¯ll go take a look around. We need to find a place to camp temporarily and give everyone some time to recover their psionic power and physical strength.¡± Although Angelina wanted to stop Vincent, it was very clear that the degree of terror in this mysterious place was very high. After all, they had just experienced two battles in a short period of time. Vincent leaving on his own would obviously be risky. However, she was also very clear that Vincent was right. They could not continue to stay on in this place. Even if there were no monsters at that moment, it did not mean that there would not be any more monsters coming soon. As time passed, more monsters would definitely show up. Whether it was humans or monsters, they were all great nourishment for the monsters. The blood on the ground was enough to make the monsters go crazy. If they did not leave quickly, Angelina was not sure what kind of monsters they would have to welcome next. Moreover, everyone was not doing well. They really needed to find a safe place to rest and recuperate. Vincent spread his Flaming Wings and flew away. In three minutes, he had flown more than a thousand meters. He saw many monsters heading towards his teammates. As time passed, the need for a campsite became more and more urgent. Fortunately, after a minute, he found a hidden cave. He went in to check. After confirming that there was no danger, he quickly headed in the direction of his teammates. The speed at which he returned was much faster than the speed at which he left. One minute was enough for many things to occur. After sensing a battle aura from afar, Vincent could not help but speed up a little. It was clear that new monsters had arrived at their previous battlefield and were currently engaging in battle with his teammates. When Vincent arrived, he fired a series of flash bullets. The flash bullets pierced through the eyes of the Blazing Lion Gold Beast instantly. Vincent felt guilty when he saw his teammates suffering new injuries. ¡°Vincent, have you found the campsite?¡± Angelina saw that Vincent had returned and walked up to him breathlessly. Chapter 94 - Vincent’s Arrangements Angelina was a mage. She had used up quite a lot of energy during the battle with the Blazing Lion Gold Beast because she was the main force. It was fortunate that the Blazing Lion Gold Beast¡¯s ability was of the magic type as it gave Angelina the opportunity to use her superpowers. Although Angelina¡¯s superpower could target all types of monsters and special abilities, she was not very strong. Therefore, she was unable to absorb the monsters¡¯ abilities in close combat or their purely physical attributes. However, the team still benefited from her weakness. Angelina¡¯s forte in magic has helped to enhance the magic elements in the team as a whole. Although Vincent also used magic to attack, he could not fully display his superpower especially when he had just evolved. Despite his strong combat strength, he still lacked AoE damage. If Vincent used AoE damage at this stage, it would definitely result in mutual destruction. He would not use it unless it was absolutely necessary. ¡°Found it, but it¡¯s a bit far. The straight-line distance is 1,300 meters, and the curved distance is at least 3,000 meters,¡± said Vincent. His expression was solemn. In the past, 3,000 meters was not an issue. However, in the present, it was likely that it would lead everyone to death. Angelina knew the level of danger if they traveled such a distance. She did not speak. Vincent¡¯s gaze swept over everyone one by one before finally locking onto Chris. Chris noticed that Vincent was looking at him. He immediately understood what Vincent meant. He stood up and walked in front of Vincent. ¡°I know what you want to do. Go do it. I¡¯m here. Even if I die, I will definitely protect everyone until you come back,¡± said Chris. Vincent looked at Chris¡¯s determined face and nodded. ¡°Protect everyone and yourself. It will take me about five minutes to go back and forth. You only need to hold on for 25 minutes,¡± said Vincent. Chris nodded. As the vice-captain of the team, there were times when he needed to shoulder responsibilities that others could not. This was his responsibility as the vice-captain. Angelina looked at the two of them talking. She was dumbfounded. What were these two talking about? They did not understand what was going on. ¡°What are you two talking about? What five minutes? What do you mean by persisting for 25 minutes? Vincent! What are you doing?¡± asked Angelina. Vincent looked at Angelina and shook his head slightly. He did not say anything. ¡°Nabil, you stay here with Chris. If there is a battle, provide Chris with what he needs,¡± said Vincent. Although Nabil did not know what Vincent and Chris were talking about, it was obvious that following Chris meant that there was a risk of death. At the very least, it was a much greater risk than following Vincent. Nevertheless, he still nodded and agreed. Nabil was afraid of death, but he was also very clear that Vincent would not let his teammates die so easily. After spending so much time together, he was certain of Vincent. After promising Vincent, he proceeded to consume potion to speed up the recovery of his psionic power. Vincent looked at Avril again and said, ¡°If I remember correctly, you have yet to use your Fury today. Before I return, do not use it unless it is a matter of life or death.¡± Avril did not speak much, to begin with. When she heard Vincent¡¯s orders, she just nodded slightly. After making the arrangements, Vincent walked in front of Swire. ¡°Vincent, what task do you have for me?¡± asked Swire. ¡°Follow me,¡± said Vincent. ¡°Ah?¡± Swire initially thought that Vincent would ask him to stay. He did not expect Vincent to ask him to leave along with him. ¡°You have more important things to do.¡± Vincent could see through Swire. He knew that he was confused. He picked him up, spread his Flaming Wings, and flew into the sky towards the direction of the cave. Everyone present was not stupid. After seeing where Vincent was heading, they immediately understood Vincent¡¯s plan. Vincent wanted to rely on his own strength to send his companions one by one to the campsite. Chris was tasked with protecting everyone. He had to protect them even if he had to die in battle. Of course, if there was actually a battle, everyone would not just stand by and watch. Less than three minutes after Vincent left, a red-eyed yellow ox rushed out from the bushes. Its two earthy yellow horns were covered in blood and were gleaming in cold light. It was obvious that it had just gone through a battle. ¡°Special-class monster, Brute Force Buffalo!¡± Angelina cried out in surprise. Although she was not afraid of encountering monsters, she was afraid of encountering a special-class monster. Plus, everyone had not fully recovered. To encounter a special-class monster during this time was a matter of life and death. The determination in Chris¡¯s eyes grew stronger. He took out a spirit core and transformed into a special-class monster, the Multi-Colored Tiger. Nabil ate the recovery potion while buffing Chris¡¯s status. It looked very funny, but no one present could laugh. Chris¡¯s body was flashing. All of Nabil¡¯s buffs were buffed. Chris roared and charged towards the Brute Force Buffalo. He waved his left front claw and a few claw marks appeared in the air. He then flew towards the Brute Force Buffalo. The Brute Force Buffalo shook its head. The sharp horn on its head collided with Chris¡¯s claw marks and produced a muffled bang. When the claw marks disappeared, a few white marks appeared on its sharp horn. The Brute Force Buffalo cried out; its scarlet eyes were filled with anger. Ever since it upgraded to a special-class monster, the sharp horns on its head had never been attacked in such a manner. It was greatly humiliated after seeing the white marks. Its four hooves flew upwards. Whoosh! It soon arrived in front of Chris. The sharp horns rammed into Chris¡¯s eyes. Chris immediately dodged its attack and began to fight with the Brute Force Buffalo. After about three minutes, Nabil seized the opportunity to use Holy Light Binding to control the Brute Force Buffalo. At the same time, Avril could no longer lift her mountain-splitting ax. She could only use her psionic pistol and open fire at the Brute Force Buffalo. She was aiming for its eyes. Angelina did the same. Her superpower had no effect on the Brute Force Buffalo. One second may seem short, but in a battle, it felt very long. However, for everyone, it was enough to kill the Brute Force Buffalo. The Brute Force Buffalo¡¯s two eyes were pierced. Blood and white brain matter flowed out of its eyes, and it fell to the ground. Before everyone could heave a sigh of relief, another special-class monster suddenly appeared. It was the Mandala Snake, and it was about to launch an attack at them. It opened its mouth wide and was about to bite into Nabil¡¯s neck from the back. The Mandala Snake had never attacked any target from the front. It was also smart enough to observe and judge situations. In fact, it had been hiding at the side the whole time. It was watching everyone fight the Brute Force Buffalo. When everyone was relaxed after killing the Brute Force Buffalo, the Mandala Snake seized the opportunity to launch an attack. In the past, it had always work. However, the Mandala Snake was not as lucky that day. The Mandala Snake was about to sink its poisonous teeth into Nabil. It could even feel the blood flowing in Nabil¡¯s body. Whoosh! Suddenly, a gray arrow that was burning with black flames flew down from the sky and struck the head of the Mandala Snake, nailing it to the ground. Chapter 95 - Chris Advanced Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°Vincent!¡± They looked at the Mandala Snake that had been nailed to the ground and broke out in cold sweat. If Vincent had not returned in time, Nabil would have been a corpse. ¡°Is everyone alright?¡± asked Vincent whilst looking at the corpse of the Brute Force Buffalo. ¡°We can still fight,¡± said Chris. He was still a Multi-Colored Tiger. Vincent nodded. He then picked up Teacher Chris who was unconscious and flew into the sky. Vincent did this four times. Finally, only Chris and Nabil were left to fight. The monsters were drawn to them because of the smell of blood. The more monsters died, the more monsters that came by. Every monster was stronger than the one before. Although there were no lord-tier monsters yet, there were still some monsters that were about to advance to lord-tier. In a short span of 20 minutes, Chris had already killed eight special-class monsters. However, this number did not include the monsters that Vincent had helped to kill when he returned for them. In total, they have killed roughly 20 special-class monsters. Chris transformed into a Giant Earth Bear. Although it was only a high-level monster, it was able to borrow power from the Earth. Moreover, its defense was very strong. This meant that it could drag out battles with monsters. The most important thing was that it was huge. Nabil could stand on its shoulders and avoid being ambushed by other monsters. Chris was fighting against another Giant Earth Bear. The other Giant Earth Bear was of a higher level. As such, its combat strength was naturally stronger than Chris. Chris¡¯s body was covered with all kinds of wounds. He was panting heavily and could no longer stand straight. Nevertheless, he still forced himself to be alert. He could not relax as Nabil had not been rescued by Vincent. The Giant Earth Bear looked at Chris in a teasing manner. Its attacks became more and more powerful. With each strike, Chris would be pushed back more than ten steps. However, the Giant Earth Bear monster was confused. It was the same type of bear as Chris. Why was Chris protecting a human? Moreover, it could also see that Chris was already at the end of his tether. Why was he still trying so hard to hold on? The monster was not human, so it naturally could not understand what the humans were doing. Chris¡¯s persistence seemed weak and ridiculous in its eyes. ¡°Nabil, hide quickly. I can¡¯t hold on any longer. Vincent will be back soon,¡± said Chris. For a battle maniac to say such words was obvious enough that he had reached his limit. He was unable to continue any further. He planned to perish together with the Giant Earth Bear in order to buy Nabil some time. At the same time, he wanted to scare off the monsters that were rushing over. Although Nabil looked very dull physically, it did not mean that he was dull as a whole. After hearing what Chris had said, it was impossible for him to not know what to do. ¡°Impossible! Chris! If you want to die, we¡¯ll die together! This is the mission that Vincent gave me!¡± said Nabil. He rejected his idea and continued to buff Chris. The Giant Earth Bear roared towards the sky. It wanted to kill Chris and the human on his shoulder in the next attack. ¡°Vincent isn¡¯t here! I¡¯m the Captain! You shut up and listen to my orders!¡± said Chris. Chris could feel the Giant Earth Bear gathering its strength. It roared angrily whilst gathering its strength. Chris had to take the next attack no matter what. The five minutes were almost up. Vincent would always return every five minutes. Chris believed that Vincent could do the same this time. ¡°Roar!¡± The Giant Earth Bear let out an excited roar. The earthen yellow energy ball in its mouth grew bigger and bigger before it finally spat it at Chris. Chris did the same. However, as he was already at the end of his tether, coupled with the difference in level, he could not gather his energy ball completely. He had no choice but to spit it out earlier. Bang! The two energy balls collide. Chris¡¯s energy ball was canceled out by the Giant Earth Bear¡¯s energy ball. The Giant Earth Bear¡¯s energy ball had also shrunk by a layer. Even so, it was still very terrifying. Chris closed his eyes in despair and fell backward. He reached out to grab Nabil on his shoulder and threw him in the direction Vincent had flown off to. He had no other choice. The only thing he could do was to throw Nabil out, hoping that Vincent would be able to find Nabil before he was killed by the monster. ¡°World-Cleansing Barrier!¡± Chris thought that he had hallucinated before he died. However, after waiting for a long time, he did not feel any pain. ¡°Chris! Chris!¡± Chris could hear Nabil calling out to him. He slowly opened his eyes and saw Nabil. He looked as if he had just survived a disaster. He then turned his head to see Vincent attacking the Giant Earth Bear. The Giant Earth Bear was very angry at Vincent, the human that had suddenly appeared out of nowhere. Plus, Vincent had managed to block its own innate attack. The Giant Earth Bear waved its hands repeatedly as if it was chasing away a fly. Vincent did look like a fly next to the Giant Earth Bear. Its attack speed was not as fast as Vincent¡¯s. It could not catch up to Vincent at all and could only take a passive beating. Vincent held the Purgatory Blade in his hand and used Sky Splitter repeatedly as if it was free. Every strike was aimed at the Giant Earth Bear¡¯s stomach. The Giant Earth Bear¡¯s defense was terrifying. After enduring Vincent¡¯s six Sky Splitters in a row, it fell to the ground and howled loudly. The system sent Vincent a notification. Vincent heaved a sigh of relief and walked towards Chris. Chris had returned to his human form. Vincent gave him a kick. ¡°Bastard! Didn¡¯t I tell you to protect yourself? You won¡¯t run if you can¡¯t win! Only Nabil is alone, don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t take him with you?¡± Chris looked at Vincent who was furious. He was stunned for a moment. He then proceeded to laugh out loud. What was life? What was living? He finally understood. Things that he could not accept in the past were no longer a bother at this point. He became much more relaxed. Pop! Chris felt that something in his body was broken. Following that, his aura rose steadily. Vincent looked at Chris and was stunned for a moment. He then smiled and looked at Nabil. ¡°This guy has received a blessing in disguise. He has advanced,¡± said Vincent. Nabil shrugged and did not say anything. Vincent looked at his surroundings that had suddenly quiet down. He then looked at Chris and sighed softly. ¡°It¡¯s just that the timing isn¡¯t right!¡± ¡°Nabil, we can¡¯t leave for the time being. You protect yourself and Chris. I¡¯ll fight the monsters. When he wakes up, we can then leave and meet with everyone else,¡± said Vincent. Nabil nodded and continued to consume medicine for recovery. Vincent could sense many powerful auras hidden around him. Based on a rough estimate, there were more than a hundred auras. After such a long battle, the monsters were no longer fools. They knew that Vincent and the others were not to be trifled with. However, they were also not willing to give up. After all, it was a rare opportunity to meet a weak human. If they were to attack, there was a risk of being killed. It was very likely that they would benefit the monsters after them. If they did not attack, they would not be willing to leave either. No one was willing to give up just like that. Vincent did not take the initiative to attack either. He only wanted to wait for Chris to complete his advancement. Neither side took the initiative to attack. A rare delicate balance was formed. More than ten minutes had passed. Chris finally completed his advancement. He could sense the strong power in his body. Although he was still very weak due to the excessive consumption of psionic power, he was fascinated by the strong power. ¡°Congratulations, Chris. You¡¯ve become a high-level superpowered user,¡± said Vincent whilst smiling. Chris chuckled, and said in a serious tone, ¡°Shall we leave now?¡± Vincent nodded. The three of them walked towards the cave together. Since they had to walk there, they had to walk at least three kilometers. However, there were only three of them left. This was equivalent to one and a half person¡¯s combat strength. It was not a big problem. Vincent was one person, and Chris and Nabil made up half a person. The monsters that were watching them earlier could not hold back anymore when they saw them leaving. They roared and rushed towards them one after another. Chapter 96 - One Step at a Time to Scare off the Special-Class Monsters Vincent turned around and swung the Purgatory Blade in his hand. A huge chasm appeared in front of the monsters. It was 50 meters long and more than 10 meters wide. ¡°Since you know how to hibernate, then you must have gained wisdom. Those who are not afraid of death can try to follow us,¡± said Vincent. Vincent turned around and left with Chris and Nabil. They completely ignored the monsters behind them. In fact, Vincent had long suspected that when monsters grew to a certain level, they would start to possess intelligence. Otherwise, the monsters would not even consider the combat strength of their target beforehand to determine whether or not they could kill them. Many monsters that should not have been dormant were dormant. This was too abnormal. Coincidentally, the lowest level of all the monsters was special-class. Vincent wanted to test whether his guess was correct. If the monsters were intelligent, they would have retreated after seeing Vincent¡¯s attack. If not, they would just have to fight a fierce battle. Vincent had experienced many fierce battles ever since he awakened his superpowers. The current battle was not bad either. When the ferocious monsters saw that Vincent had created such a large hole using his blade, they all stopped and looked at Vincent in fear. They thought that Vincent would not have much combat power left after so many battles. Plus, he had also been flying. Nevertheless, it seemed like that was not the case. Some of the monsters were obviously afraid and had retreated. They returned to the battlefield and ate the corpses of the monsters that Vincent had left behind. The corpses were left behind by Vincent on purpose to buy time for the three of them to escape. There were also some monsters that chose to take the risk. They jumped across the chasm and started to chase after Vincent. These monsters that were chasing after Vincent could be divided into two groups. The ones with higher intelligence walked behind them or chose to hide. The ones with lower intelligence chased after Vincent and attacked from behind. Vincent looked as if he was not paying any attention to what was happening behind him. However, in reality, he had been paying attention all along. After observing everything that had happened since he used Collapsing Mountain Strike to create a chasm in the ground, Vincent had a clear answer in his heart. There were some monsters that have indeed given up. In addition, the monsters¡¯ pursuit had also been divided into two. Therefore, Vincent was 100% certain that he had guessed right. The Golden Lightning Cheetah was the fastest. Just as it was about to pounce on Vincent, its head spun backward and was chopped off by Vincent. Vincent had also attached Hellfire to his Purgatory Blade. This caused the Golden Lightning Cheetah to disintegrate right in front of the other monsters. Another group of monsters chose to give up the battle. ¡°You guys go first, I¡¯ll be right behind you,¡± said Vincent to Chris and Nabil. They were both blocking the path of the monsters. The current group of monsters was undoubtedly stronger than the Jumping Snakes. Chris could feel that his body had not recovered much psionic power. He knew that he would only be dragging Vincent down if he stayed. Without any hesitation, he left with Nabil. Before Nabil left, he cast a status buff on Vincent. The monsters looked at Vincent and all stopped in their tracks. They did not dare to act rashly after seeing Vincent¡¯s strength. Vincent¡¯s two slashes were enough to show how terrifying he was. Vincent smiled coldly when he saw the monsters stopped attacking. He raised his Purgatory Blade horizontally and pulled it abruptly. Whoosh! A grey blade aura that was burning with black flames flew towards the monsters. It was shaped like a fan and was very fast. The monsters started to dodge. However, the speed of the grey blade aura was too fast. Many of the monsters did not manage to dodge it completely. Some of them were scratched by the blade aura. In the end, they all disappeared. The system kept sending Vincent notifications in his mind. ¡°Is there anyone else who wants to fight?¡± shouted Vincent. The attack earlier did not actually look very special. However, the damage was very powerful. 50% of the psionic power in Vincent¡¯s body had been consumed. Even though Vincent had his Godly King¡¯s Posture superpower, he still felt somewhat exhausted. Vincent had no choice. If he could not scare off the group of special-class monsters, the next 3,000 meters would definitely be their burial ground. Vincent did not know what kind of monsters he would encounter in the 3,000 meters. One thing for certain was that it would definitely not be peaceful. Plus, there was still a group of special-class monsters behind him. The thought alone would make one shudder. Although Vincent had the ability to kill special-class monsters, he could only handle one or two of them at the same time. For anyone to go against a hundred special-class monsters at the same time was a death sentence. Even someone as powerful as Vincent would end up dying. Instead of facing a death sentence, Vincent decided that it would be better to expend more energy and try to scare off the group of monsters. At the very least, their next path would be smoother and safer. The monsters looked at each other. They could see the fear towards Vincent in each other¡¯s eyes. They only thought of Vincent as fat sheep. They had neglected that the fat sheep had terrifying combat strength. A fat sheep may be very fat. However, one still needed to have the ability and capital to eat it. The monsters knew that they did not have the ability to kill Vincent. As Vincent took a step forward, the monsters scattered and ran back desperately. They were afraid that if they were one step slower, they would be killed by Vincent. The monsters that hid in the dark also retreated quietly. They did not want to fight with a powerful human like Vincent. Perhaps they could still fight him after becoming a lord-tier monster. This was a common thought amongst the monsters. Vincent did not know what the monsters were thinking. He also did not know that his actions would actually lead to the creation of a hundred lord-tier and even overlord-tier monsters in the future. When they decide to fight against humans again, they will realize that humans were actually still quite weak. Vincent let out a sigh of relief after seeing the monsters retreat. He was really afraid that the monsters would attack him regardless of the consequences. If that was the case, he would have to take a risk and release World-Cleansing Fire with all his might. There was a chance that he might lose control of it. He turned around and chased after Chris and Nabil. He saw the two of them leaning against a huge rock not too far away. They were waiting for him. The three of them reunited once again. Chris and Nabil listened to Vincent¡¯s explanation of how he had scared the monsters away. They all had surprised expressions on their faces. They then laughed out loud. On the way to the cave, the three of them encountered many high-class and special-class monsters. However, because of Vincent, they managed to reach the cave safely. At the same time, Angelina and the others were in danger. Teacher Chris was still unconscious. Although most of the snake venom in her body had been expelled, she was still seriously injured and could not recover in a short period of time. This was also the reason why Vincent chose the cave. It could be used as a temporary resting place for everyone. Swire was flying high in the sky. He was firing out of his psionic pistols. They were like machine guns. Avril stood in front. She did not use the mountain-splitting ax that she usually used. Instead, she was holding a huge psionic shield. The shield had a width of two individuals and its height was as tall as two individuals. Angelina stood behind her. She also attacked using her psionic pistol. Their opponent was a Gale Vulture. Gale Vulture was a special-class monster. Its beak and claws were extremely sharp. Each of its attacks would cause terrifying damage. It could destroy gold and break jade. It also had the ability to control the wind. With a flap of its wings, it sent out two wind blades in an instant at an extremely fast speed. Its cutting power was even stronger than Vincent¡¯s Collapsing Mountain Strike. However, because of Angelina, the Gale Vulture could not use its wind blades at all. On the other hand, Angelina could use her wind blades to attack it. This made it feel very sullen. Chapter 97 - Swire’s Confusion Although Angelina and the others looked like they were suppressing the Gale Vulture, in reality, the three of them were actually the ones being suppressed. The Gale Vulture had the upper hand. Swire was concentrated on attacking the Gale Vulture with his psionic pistols. However, he missed all his shots. It was the same for Angelina. The battle had lasted for more than five minutes. However, the Gale Vulture had not even lost a feather, let alone get injured. On the other hand, Angelina and her team¡¯s attack frequency, strength, and defense were all deteriorating. ¡°Why is Vincent not back yet?¡± asked Angelina. She was a little anxious. Avril did not say anything. Her entire body was leaning against the psionic shield. She was using all her strength to block the Gale Vulture¡¯s attacks. Blood trickled down from the corner of her mouth. Although she did not suffer any external injuries, her internal injuries were getting more serious after being attacked by the Gale Vulture. Swire also felt like he was about to exhaust his psionic power. His Angel Wings felt powerless. ¡°Vincent!¡± Just as Swire¡¯s wings disappeared, Vincent suddenly appeared out of nowhere. Vincent managed to catch Swire who had fallen from the sky. Chris and Nabil were trying their best to recover their strength and psionic power. As they did not use much of their strength on the way to the cave, they had regained their ability to fight. Although it could not be compared to when they were at their peak, it was still better than Angelina, Avril, and Swire. Chris transformed into an Iron-Feathered Eagle and pounced on the Gale Vulture. Nabil buffed Chris and prepared his 100,000 Lightning Strikes at the same time. However, he decided to give up on his Holy Light Binding¡¯s superpower. The Gale Vulture was too fast. He could not control it at all using Holy Light Binding. Rather than wasting his psionic power that he had spent so much of his effort to recover, it was better to use 100,000 Lightning Strikes to control the Gale Vulture¡¯s movement space instead. The Gale Vulture was about to launch its final attack on Avril when it suddenly saw Chris flying towards it. It had no choice but to give up the attack. It then turned around to dodge. Chris did not expect to strike the Gale Vulture in just one hit. After watching the Gale Vulture dodge his attack, he turned around and spread his wings. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Feathers shot towards the Gale Vulture like arrows. They were densely packed and covered a large area. The Gale Vulture was shocked. It turned around and was ready to dodge. At the same time, two bolts of lightning suddenly exploded where it took cover. The Gale Vulture was shocked and scared. Although the lightning did not hit it, it still successfully blocked the Gale Vulture¡¯s attempt to dodge. Chris¡¯s feathers struck the Gale Vulture¡¯s left-wing. Its left-wing became meat paste in an instant. ¡°Quack!¡± The Gale Vulture cried out unpleasantly and fell to the ground. Nabil then took the opportunity to release 100,000 Lightning Strikes on it. Boom! Dust flew everywhere! The Gale Vulture¡¯s head was smashed into pieces. Its corpse was left behind with one wing missing. From the beginning until the end, Vincent did not make a move. He just stood at the side and watched. After the Gale Vulture was killed, he walked forward and put the corpse into his system backpack. He then looked at Chris, Nabil, and Swire and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back. We¡¯ll barbecue some Gale Vulture tonight.¡± When the three of them heard what Vincent had said, they looked f*cking sick. Was this the right time to say such things? Vincent did not care about what they were thinking at all. He just walked towards the cave. When they arrived at the cave, the six of them reunited. Although it had only been a few minutes, everyone shared the joy of reuniting after experiencing a life and death situation. It was as if a lifetime had passed! ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it later. All of you should let your bodies and psionic power recover as soon as possible. Also, make sure you carefully analyze all the details of the previous battle. This will be helpful to you all,¡± said Vincent. Everyone knew that the most important thing was to recover. No one said anything. They found a place to sit cross-legged. They ate all kinds of potions and entered a state of cultivation. After everyone had entered a state of cultivation, Vincent walked over to check on Teacher Chris. After seeing that her condition had stabilized and was beginning to improve, he let out a sigh of relief. He went outside to create a layer of protection to protect everyone. Vincent did not forget to use the World-Cleansing Fire to completely isolate the cave from the mountain. This would prevent monsters that could burrow into the ground and dig holes from entering and attacking them. For Vincent, the only drawback of this arrangement was that it would weaken the power of the World-Cleansing Fire if he used it later in the battle. Previously, he had only used less than 10% of his World-Cleansing Fire superpower. Currently, he could only use less than 7% of his power. Of course, if he had no other choice, he would still use World-Cleansing Fire with all his might regardless of the consequences. There would be no restrictions then. However, in the present, Vincent had reached his limit in terms of control over his World-Cleansing Fire. As night fell, the people who were recovering and training gradually woke up. Their injuries had healed after consuming potions. However, they still needed some time to recover. They had also recovered their psionic power to different degrees. Swire had leveled up to an intermediate-level superpowered user. He was finally catching up to the rest of them. This made him quite happy. He finally felt like he was no longer a burden to the team. However, when he saw that Chris had also leveled up, his entire face turned sour. He was growing, but the others were growing as well. Plus, they were growing even faster than him. In fact, apart from Chris, his talent was the worst among the six of them. There was no need to mention Vincent. Even if he compared himself to Avril and Nabil, he would still be inferior to them and not just by a little bit. Avril, double A-Class superpower. Nabil, triple A-Class superpower. Swire, A-Class superpower. Such a gap made him feel very useless. He was dragging the team down. Although he may be careless, he was never bad in situations, especially if it was a big one. He was very clear that if a person dragged the team down, it was very likely to lead to the destruction of the team. He could not understand why Sibis had chosen him to join the team and carry out such an important task with so many S-Class superpowered people. Vincent was Swire¡¯s classmate for many years. He could tell at a glance that Swire was shocked. He raised his hand to pat his shoulder. He then said in a serious tone, ¡°Swire, you should know that no one in this team is useless.¡± ¡°Since the teachers have chosen you, you must be indispensable to the team,¡± said Vincent. After hearing what Vincent had said, Swire revealed a faint self-deprecating smile. He knew very well that Vincent was comforting him. Chris was not as gentle as Vincent. He slapped the back of Swire¡¯s head. ¡°What are you thinking about every day? We¡¯ve known each other for four months. We usually train together, go to the wild to hunt monsters, and even go to black holes. Don¡¯t you know how important you are to the team?¡± Swire looked at Chris and pursed his lips. Of course, he knew his role, but he believed that anyone else could do the same. Although Chris and Swire had only known each other for four months, he still understood him quite well. He looked at Swire, raised his hand, and slapped him again. Chapter 98 - Happily Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°B*stard! Why can¡¯t you understand?¡± Chris was pissed off. He pointed at Vincent and continued speaking to Swire. ¡°This guy, it¡¯s easy enough for him to beat us all up by himself. In your opinion, should we not team up with him?¡± ¡°Since Vincent is so strong, should he come to this damned place alone to carry out the mission?¡± Vincent was stunned by what Chris had said. What kind of nonsense was this? Was he not trying to persuade Swire? Why was Vincent being dragged into this? Chris glared at Vincent. Vincent just shrugged. He then turned around and set up a barbecue grill. He took out the Gale Vulture¡¯s corpse from his system backpack and started to chop it into pieces. Chris looked at Swire and continued to speak, ¡°It is because one person will eventually run out of energy! We¡¯re all together. We help to make up for each other¡¯s weaknesses. We¡¯re here to help each other. Only then can we grow in the long run and survive in all sorts of dangerous missions.¡± ¡°You always think that you¡¯re useless, but you¡¯ve forgotten the terrifying power that your superpower gives you.¡± ¡°Nabil is the support in the team. Look at how many times he had used 100,000 Lightning Strikes during battle? Most of them were buffs and Holy Light Binding! It¡¯s because of him that our overall combat strength is far above our own.¡± ¡°Avril is the warrior in the team, an all-rounded warrior! In every head-on battle, she¡¯s the first one to rush to the front. She had always taken the lead in dealing damage to the enemy! As she always goes head-on in battles, she restrains enemies and sets the environment for Angelina to deal damage.¡± ¡°Angelina is the mage in the team, an all-rounded mage! Her understanding and use of the elements are the strongest among everyone. As long as she is given time, her damage would not be weaker than Vincent¡¯s!¡± ¡°Vincent, the team leader, an all-rounder. You¡¯ve known him for many years. I don¡¯t need to introduce you to him. You should know him better!¡± ¡°Teacher Chris is the assassin in the team. She can instantly burst out with damage. At the same time, she protects Nabil and Angelina. Go ask Vincent. In a one-on-one situation, does he have the confidence to receive Teacher Chris¡¯s full-strength sudden attack?¡± ¡°My superpower allows me to temporarily take up the position of an all-rounder. However, I cannot replace Nabil. At the same time, I also have an advantage that Nabil does not have. I can possess any ability of any monster at any time!¡± Chris took a deep breath and stared at Swire with his bright eyes. ¡°What about you? You¡¯re the air support in the team. You are in charge of detecting enemies in advance. You then inform us so that we can prepare earlier and not be caught off guard.¡± ¡°Do you think that you are not important? If it were not for you, would you have let Vincent and I do such a thing? What if something unexpected happens and we don¡¯t have enough time for a rescue?¡± ¡°So, your role in the team is far more important than you think! So what if you have an A-Class superpower? You have us, and we need you! That¡¯s enough! Is there anything else more important?¡± Chris softened his tone. He then raised his hand and patted Swire¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Swire, you¡¯re our eyes, and we¡¯re a unit. Your superpower level may not be high, but you¡¯re very important to this team.¡± ¡°Think about it. The seven of us, no matter if we split up or fight together as a team, we can still form the most perfect combat style. We complement each other. That¡¯s the most important thing!¡± After Chris finished speaking, he ignored Swire and walked towards Vincent who was barbequing a kebab. He picked up a cooked kebab and ate it. Avril glanced at Swire and said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re very good.¡± She then walked over to Vincent and picked up a kebab. Angelina stood in front of Swire playfully and tilted her head. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, you fought with me and my sister. If it wasn¡¯t for you, do you think I would have been able to restrain the Gale Vulture¡¯s movements alone? Would I have been able to relieve my sister¡¯s pressure?¡± said Angelina. She then walked to Vincent¡¯s side and took a kebab from Vincent. She took a bite and exclaimed that it was delicious. Nabil pushed up his glasses and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think so much. Go and eat. There¡¯s nothing to do right now. We¡¯ll study the matter of making equipment together. I feel like we have used too much psionic ore last night.¡± Nabil then walked to Chris and snatched a kebab from him. He praised Vincent¡¯s cooking skills. Swire stood still. He recalled everything that had happened since he arrived at Quinn. He realized that it was just as Chris had said. He was really important to the team. Even if Chris had exaggerated his role, he was still able to at least give early warnings of danger to Vincent and Chris. This was without a doubt. ¡°Wow! It¡¯s so delicious! Is there any more? I want to eat more!¡± said Angelina. ¡°No, there¡¯s only this much left. A Gale Vulture itself doesn¡¯t have much meat.¡± Vincent showed them what was in his hands. ¡°We don¡¯t care! You¡¯re the captain. You are in charge of solving our food and clothing problem!¡± Chris, Angelina, and Nabil all said to Vincent in unison. Although Avril did not say anything, she looked at Vincent with a faint smile. When Swire saw that everyone was having a good time, he felt touched and relaxed instantly. ¡°And me! And me! I haven¡¯t eaten yet! Save one for me!¡± shouted Swire as he ran towards the crowd. Angelina saw Swire running towards them and grabbed the remaining skewers. She stuffed them all into her mouth. ¡°No more! No more!¡± said Angelina. Angelina could not speak clearly because her mouth was filled with food. Soon, it was nighttime. Vincent could see that everyone had not fully recovered, so he took on the duty of keeping vigilant by himself. He was ready to do it until the next day. Everyone naturally did not agree with Vincent¡¯s order. However, they could not stop Vincent from using his authority as the leader. They could only go to sleep or cultivate obediently. The two jokers, Swire and Nabil were in the cave researching how to make psionic equipment. They even brought their tools and operating table. Everyone was so scared that they stopped them immediately. Good heavens, everyone present had experienced what it was like when these two tried to make equipment. It could not be described as terrifying because the word was not enough to describe the ¡°damage¡± that they had caused! As everyone had objected, the two of them gave up on the idea of creating equipment and experimenting in the cave. Instead, they just gathered together and discuss theoretical knowledge. Vincent guarded the entrance of the cave. He smiled and shook his head after looking at the two of them. He could not remember how long it had been since he experienced such a comfortable and warm feeling. ¡°I really miss it!¡± muttered Vincent to himself softly. Chapter 99 - Vincent’s Thoughts For the next few days, Vincent and his team did not leave the cave. On one hand, they were recuperating; on the other hand, Vincent was still busy investigating the levels and distribution of monsters around them. Their mission was to kill a total of 200 lord-class and overlord-class monsters for a year. However, as the team¡¯s level was not very high, Vincent decided to focus on killing special-class monsters instead. He would only consider killing lord-class monsters after everyone had become high-level superpowered users. Currently, only Vincent, Chris, and Teacher Chris were high-level superpowered users. The others were only intermediate-level superpowered users. Swire had just advanced, so he still needed some time to stabilize. Everyone on the team was a genius. It would not be a problem for them to become high-level superpowered users in a year¡¯s time. It was even possible for Chris and Vincent to become special-class superpowered users too. Teacher Chris was about to become a special-class superpowered user. It should not be a big problem for her to become a special-class superpowered user in a year¡¯s time. As for the mission, Vincent planned on waiting until he and Chris became special-class superpowered users before doing it. At that time, even if the team had two low-level superpowered users, they would still be able to make up for it. At least, they would not lose any members. That was what Vincent thought. He was more concerned about everyone¡¯s safety compared to the mission. After a few days of exploring, Vincent had a rough understanding of the distribution of the monsters within a 10,000-meter radius. It was rather strange. The cave seemed to be the center. There were four directions where the monsters could come from. The further away the monsters were, the higher their levels were as well. Special-class monsters and high-level monsters lived within a radius of 3,000 meters from the cave. Between 3,000 meters and 6,000 meters, there were lord-class monsters and special-class monsters. The monsters all lived in groups. Overlord-class monsters lived between 6,000 meters and 10,000 meters. From time to time, there would be some strange lord-class monsters that could fight against overlord-class monsters. The distribution of the monsters was completely in line with Vincent¡¯s plan for the next year. Initially, the cave was intended to be a temporary resting site. However, it seemed like they had to be prepared to live in the cave for a long time. Vincent used his World-Cleansing Fire to expand the cave. He created rooms for everyone to live in. After all, there were differences between men and women. It was really inconvenient to live together every day. On this particular day, Teacher Chris who had been unconscious for many days woke up. She smiled pleasantly after seeing that no one had died. They were all living happily in the cave. She did not know how she got to the cave, but she still knew where she was. ¡°Teacher Chris! You¡¯re awake!¡± Angelina was walking over to Teacher Chris to feed her some water. She did not expect Teacher Chris to wake up. She was very happy and quickly told everyone who was outside. Teacher Chris¡¯s voice was a little hoarse. ¡°Angelina, how long have I been unconscious for?¡± asked Teacher Chris. Angelina counted the days and said, ¡°About seven days.¡± When everyone heard what Angelina had said, they put down the items in their hands and walked over. Swire and Nabil put down the equipment that they were making. Boom! Everyone gathered beside Teacher Chris. However, before they could say anything, there was a loud sound that gave everyone a fright. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is there a monster?¡± Teacher Chris quickly flipped over and wanted to sit up but was restrained by Angelina. ¡°Teacher Chris, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not a monster. It¡¯s the sound of those two guys trying to research weapons and equipment. They failed,¡± said Angelina. Teacher Chris blinked her eyes blankly and looked at Swire and Nabil who were both embarrassed. ¡°You two!¡± said Teacher Chris with a smile. She then turned to look at Vincent. ¡°Vincent, what happened in the past seven days? Is everyone alright?¡± Vincent shook his head slightly and explained, ¡°Teacher Chris, as you were unconscious, we did not leave the cave. I was the only one who left the cave to investigate the distribution of the monsters in order to prepare our next plan.¡± Teacher Chris nodded. Vincent did not do anything wrong. When a situation was uncertain, it was necessary to find a relatively safe place to hide. ¡°What are your plans?¡± Teacher Chris continued to ask. Vincent thought for a moment. ¡°I plan on heading east and to only move within a range of 3,000 meters. I also plan to mainly focus on special-class monsters. When everyone¡¯s level has risen to advanced, we can continue moving forward then,¡± said Vincent. Following that, Vincent explained the distribution of monsters to Teacher Chris and his plan in detail. Teacher Chris listened to him carefully. She was surprised to find out that Vincent had actually thought through everything thoroughly. He had thought of all the solutions that he could think of to deal with the unexpected. ¡°Very good. Then you can start to carry out this plan.¡± Teacher Chris approved of Vincent¡¯s plan. ¡°Let¡¯s wait a little longer. You¡¯ll need to fully recover first. With you around, it¡¯ll be more convenient for me to arrange everyone¡¯s positions in battle,¡± said Vincent. Teacher Chris knew her body well. It was not a big problem. She would need at most two days to fully recover. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll do as you say,¡± said Teacher Chris. For the next two days, everyone went about their own business. On the tenth day, Vincent and his team set out to hunt monsters once again. Vincent made a plan based on everyone¡¯s situation. He divided the team into three groups. Teacher Chris and Chris would lead a group each. Vincent would lead his own group. His goal was to hunt special-class monsters that were alone. He also planned on searching for lord-class monsters to gather information on them. Although the monster guide had information about monsters, it did not provide sufficient information for users to truly fight against monsters. Plus, in this unknown world, even a single mistake may risk death. Vincent could not accept such risk. As the leader and the strongest person in the team, he felt responsible to investigate the monsters further. Plus, he was the only one who could do it. The first target chosen by Vincent was the Exploding Blood Dragon Turtle. It had a dragon head, and its body and limbs were similar to a turtle. According to the monster guide, the monster had high defense and attack. It had the ability to control water elements and absorb blood. The turtle shell was enough to withstand a full-strength attack from a top-tier lord-class superpowered user. In other words, even an ordinary overlord-class superpowered user would find it very difficult to hurt it. Its weakness was its belly. The best way to kill it was to attack its belly. However, the Exploding Blood Dragon Turtle knew its weakness very well. It would not expose its belly at all. Usually, when encountering such a monster, the only way to kill it was to rely on earth-type superpowered users to launch attacks using earth thorns. However, there were no earth-type superpowered users in Vincent¡¯s team. Therefore, they could not attack the turtle that way. Nevertheless, Vincent still knew of a few ways to use his superpower to counter the Exploding Blood Dragon Turtle. So, it was not a big problem after all. Vincent wanted to test the actual combat strength of the Exploding Blood Dragon Turtle, so it did not sneak up on it. Instead, he chose to face it head-on. When the Exploding Blood Dragon Turtle saw Vincent, it roared and rushed forward. Chapter 100 - Vincent on the Verge of Collapsing Vincent smiled faintly when he saw the Exploding Blood Dragon Turtle charging towards him. He raised his Purgatory Blade and launched Jump Slash. Vincent chose not to use his superpower as he wanted to collect battle data from the Exploding Blood Dragon Turtle. The Exploding Blood Dragon Turtle completely ignored Vincent¡¯s attack and collided with it. Vincent was stunned after seeing the Exploding Blood Dragon Turtle¡¯s reaction towards his attack. ¡°Even if you know that your defense is strong, you don¡¯t have to be like this!¡± thought Vincent. Bang! Vincent¡¯s Jump Slash struck the Exploding Blood Dragon Turtle¡¯s head and created a muffled sound. There was not even a single mark on the turtle, let alone any damage. The Exploding Blood Dragon Turtle roared once again and slapped its claw towards Vincent. Vincent hurriedly dodged. Although he wanted to collect battle data from the Exploding Blood Dragon Turtle, it was not rational for him to attack it head-on. The Exploding Blood Dragon Turtle missed its attack and twisted its body. Its three-meter-long tail swung towards Vincent¡¯s head. Vincent had used up all his strength and had not regained any new power. There was no way for him to dodge. He had no choice but to raise his Purgatory Blade to block. Vincent swung his Purgatory Blade forcefully until his arm was numb. He was sent flying ten meters before he managed to stabilize his body. He stared at the Exploding Blood Dragon Turtle and shook his hands. ¡°Such a big body, and it¡¯s so flexible! What a huge force!¡± Vincent looked at the Exploding Blood Dragon Turtle in a new light. He picked up his Purgatory Blade and charged forward again. The Exploding Blood Dragon Turtle was confused. He looked at Vincent who was still lively. In previous battles, when the Exploding Blood Dragon Turtle swung its tail, its opponents would always end up with broken bones and tendons. Why was Vincent still fine? The Exploding Blood Dragon Turtle did not know that Vincent¡¯s strength was actually much stronger than it. Vincent¡¯s strength improved drastically when he climbed the Will Stone Stairs. ¡°Collapsing Mountain Strike!¡± shouted Vincent. When he was about five meters away from the Exploding Blood Dragon Turtle, he used Collapsing Mountain Strike. The transparent blade aura slashed towards the Exploding Blood Dragon Turtle. The blade aura was more than 80 meters long, 20 meters tall, and more than five meters thick. The Exploding Blood Dragon Turtle felt a wave of palpitations in its heart. It retracted its head, limbs, and tail back into its shell. Boom! The Collapsing Mountain Strike struck the turtle¡¯s shell and produced a muffled sound. The huge force sent the turtle¡¯s shell into the ground. The hole was estimated to be at least ten meters deep. Even so, Vincent knew that his Collapsing Mountain Strike did not cause any damage to the Exploding Blood Dragon Turtle. His powerful attack did not harm the Exploding Blood Dragon Turtle at all. This was enough to show how terrifying its defense was. Although the Collapsing Mountain Strike was not Vincent¡¯s most powerful combat skill, it was the one he was most familiar with and the one he understood most. After considering all the factors, Vincent¡¯s Collapsing Mountain Strike could actually be considered as one of the strongest amongst his combat skills. It was not a problem for Vincent to use his other combat skills like Sky Splitter. However, he was not as familiar with it as compared to Collapsing Mountain Strike. Therefore, it would be difficult for him to grasp its power. This would in turn make it impossible for Vincent to gather the most accurate battle data on the Exploding Blood Dragon Turtle. If his battle data was inaccurate, it would be easy for problems to occur when other members faced this monster again. The Exploding Blood Dragon Turtle slowly crawled out of the deep pit and shook its head in confusion. Although the attack earlier did not cause any damage to it, it still felt dizzy. ¡°This is worth recording,¡± thought Vincent. He was in deep thought. ¡°Roar!¡± The Exploding Blood Dragon Turtle roared angrily. It felt really embarrassed after being beaten to the ground by such a weak human. It was determined to teach Vincent a lesson. It opened its mouth wide and spurted out black water. The liquid was as thick as a person. Vincent was shocked and quickly dodged. According to the Monster Guide, the water spurted out by the Exploding Blood Dragon Turtle should be white. However, the Exploding Blood Dragon Turtle that he was facing spurted out black water. Why was the water black? As Vincent did not know the reason for it, he was afraid that something might go wrong. He chose to just dodge its attack in the meantime. The impact of the water that was being spurted out by the Exploding Blood Dragon Turtle was very strong. It could instantly shatter all psionic equipment below A-Class. Fortunately, it could only attack in one direction. Otherwise, the Exploding Blood Dragon Turtle would become a monster that could not be provoked by anyone below the overlord-class. ¡°F*ck!¡± cursed Vincent. Vincent dodged and wanted to launch another attack. However, he suddenly felt a powerful wind-breaking force behind him. He turned around and saw that the black water shaped like a pillar had turned in the air and was heading towards him. Vincent dodged again. What a monster! It had an attack that could turn! Although the Monster Guide was accurate on the Exploding Blood Dragon Turtle¡¯s appearance, the information provided was completely different in all other aspects! Vincent was very glad that he had made a plan in advance. He was there to collect battle data on the Exploding Blood Dragon Turtle. Otherwise, if the entire team encountered a lord-class Exploding Blood Dragon Turtle, one or two of them would definitely die. The black water pillar turned again and attacked Vincent. Vincent frowned slightly. He had to get rid of this black water pillar as soon as possible. Otherwise, it would affect the battle too much if he continued to chase and fight it. Fighting a lord-class monster was already so dangerous. The black water pillar behind him made the situation even worse. Vincent looked at the water pillar that was charging towards him. He no longer chose to dodge it. He used Collapsing Mountain Strike once again and split the water pillar into two. The water pillars flew past both sides of his body. Vincent turned to look at the Exploding Blood Dragon Turtle. Its eyes were filled with ridicule. Vincent was stunned. What did it mean? Was the monster looking down on him? Special-class monsters already had intelligence. Lord-class monsters would naturally have higher intelligence. It was interesting to see such an expression on the turtle. Vincent soon understood the reason the Exploding Blood Dragon Turtle had such an expression. A gust of wind blew from both sides. Vincent quickly pounced forward. What was originally just a thick black pillar of water had actually transformed into two thinner black pillars of water. It was going to crash into him from both sides. ¡°They¡¯re separated!¡± Vincent¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. The thinner black water pillar was very agile. It did not collide with Vincent. Suddenly, the pillar turned mid-air and charged towards him again. Vincent did not dare to continue attacking the water pillar. Who knew if there would be more water pillars? The speed would be faster, and the attacks would become more concentrated. It would be a fool¡¯s dream to dodge it. Vincent executed his Jump Slash on the spot and jumped backward. The two black water pillars crashed into the ground and left a huge crater. ¡°It should be over!¡± thought Vincent. Bang! The two black water pillars emerged from the ground. ¡°F*ck! This is too much!¡± Vincent was on the verge of collapsing. He was completely speechless. How was he going to fight this? The situation was not good, to begin with, and it had become even worse. At that moment, the Exploding Blood Dragon Turtle who was watching from the side roared. It was obvious that it was impatient. It fixed its gaze on Vincent. Vincent felt a chill down his back, but he did not have time to think much about it. He dodged another two black water pillars. Before he could stabilize, the Exploding Blood Dragon Turtle crashed into him. Chapter 101 - Best Use of the God-Splitting Pearl ¡°F*ck!¡± Vincent was furious. Although he had never been serious, being played by a monster made him very angry. Teng! World-Cleansing Fire instantly enveloped him. The Purgatory Blade in his hand was also imbued with fire. Vincent raised and aimed his blade at the Exploding Blood Dragon Turtle. The Exploding Blood Dragon Turtle looked at Vincent, who looked like a burning man. It could sense a great danger in its heart. It decided to stop what it was doing and hid in its turtle shell instead. The Exploding Blood Dragon Turtle was actually feeling very aggrieved. It was about to kill this annoying human being. However, this human kept coming up with all sorts of strange attacks. The most annoying thing was that everything the human did gave it a sense of danger. Vincent¡¯s Purgatory Blade sent the huge turtle shell flying. He then jumped up to dodge the two black water pillars again. He stepped on the turtle¡¯s shell with his right foot and climbed on top of it. He held the Purgatory Blade with both hands and stabbed its shell. He wanted to see if the Exploding Blood Dragon Turtle¡¯s weakness was its abdomen. However, he was not able to break the turtle shell even after using his World-Cleansing Fire and sharp Purgatory Blade. Vincent was annoyed. Ding! This proved that the defensive power of the Exploding Blood Dragon Turtle was really terrifying. Even though his Purgatory Blade was so sharp, he only managed to leave a small white dot on it. The World-Cleansing Fire instantly enveloped the Exploding Blood Dragon Turtle. However, before Vincent could even be happy, the two black water pillars were charging towards him. Vincent was helpless. He got down from its shell quickly. The two black water pillars did not continue to chase after Vincent. Instead, they attached themselves to the body of the Exploding Blood Dragon Turtle. His World-Cleansing Fire was slowly extinguished by the black water. ¡°What the f*ck? What does that mean?¡± Vincent stood on the ground and looked at his World-Cleansing Fire that was slowly being extinguished. His eyes widened. The World-Cleansing Fire that could cleanse everything had been extinguished by this special black water! It did not make sense. Of course, Vincent could not just sit there and wait for death. After all, he had been suppressed by the Exploding Blood Dragon Turtle and the two black water pillars for so long. It was not easy for him to have such an opportunity to attack. He no longer cared. Plus, if the World-Cleansing Fire was useless against the Exploding Blood Dragon Turtle, then he would just avoid such a monster in the future. ¡°Sky Splitter!¡± Vincent immediately used his strongest combat skill and added World-Cleansing Fire. A sky-piercing slash from the Purgatory Blade landed on the Exploding Blood Dragon Turtle¡¯s shell. Bang! The Exploding Blood Dragon Turtle was once again hacked into the ground. However, this time, the pit was deeper than before. ¡°Ding! Congratulations to the host for successfully killing a lord-class monster, Exploding Blood Dragon Turtle. You have received a god-splitting pearl.¡± ¡°Hmm? Killed? How did it die?¡± Vincent did not pay any attention to the system¡¯s special reward. Instead, he walked over to the deep pit and looked down. If it was burned to death by World-Cleansing Fire, then there would not be any remains. If it was split into two by Sky Splitter, there would definitely be a corpse. However, it was pitch black in the deep pit. There was not much to see, and no one knew just how deep the pit was. As Vincent could not see it, he could not collect the data on the Exploding Blood Dragon Turtle. He might as well give up on collecting it. It was fine as long as he knew that he could kill it. However, the others would not be able to fight it. Nevertheless, the black pillars of water created by the Exploding Blood Dragon Turtle made Vincent feel afraid. It would have been fine if he was alone. If everyone was there, he would not be able to save himself. Plus, the black water would definitely distract him on the battlefield. It would be fine if he faced an ordinary lord-class monster. However, if he faced a stronger lord-class monster or even an overlord-class monster, he would definitely be injured or even killed. After thinking for a long time, Vincent still could not think of a solution to this problem. He decided to stop thinking about it. Perhaps when he encountered a similar problem next time, he might be able to solve it then. Vincent opened his system backpack and looked at the thumb-sized black pearl laying in the grid. ¡°God-Splitting Pearl has the ability to divide spiritual power into multiple parts, depending on the user¡¯s level.¡± ¡°Huh? Divide spiritual power into multiple parts?¡± Vincent was stunned. He then smiled. It turned out that the reason that the Exploding Blood Dragon Turtle was different from the one in the Monster Guide was because of this pearl! Vincent took out the god-splitting pearl from his system backpack and examined it carefully. ¡°This thing is not exactly suitable for me to use,¡± muttered Vincent whilst playing with the pearl. First of all, he was already very familiar with multitasking. It was no problem for him to carry out multiple battles at the same time. The god-splitting pearl would only allow his abilities to improve to a certain extent. If he gave it to someone else, it would be hard to explain where it came from. He decided to keep it in his backpack and only use it when he needed it in the future. ¡°Check the character panel,¡± said Vincent to the system in his heart. Name: Vincent Amore Special Abilities: World Cleansing Fire (X-Class elemental type) Transformation Skill (X-Class special type) Godly King¡¯s Posture (X-Class special type) Psionic Power: 1,999 Realm: Advanced superpowered user Equipment: Weapon: Purgatory Blade Level: B-Class Purgatory Blade Evolution Progress: 72% Attribute 1: Can evolve by devouring psionic weapons Attribute 2: Enhance psionic power by 46% Attribute 3: Reduce psionic power consumption by 55% Attribute 4: Attack Speed + 37% Attribute 5: Attack Power + 79% Attribute 6: Heal + 25% Attribute 7: Double Damage + 3% Combat Skills: Name: Mimicry Grade: A-Class combat skill (growth-type combat skill) Proficiency: 100% Pet: Name: Thunder (not yet in battle) Race: Monster Clan, Thunder Beast Level: Beginner-level monster Skill: Thunder Arc Skill description: Can release thunder arcs to attack the target Backpack: Black Hole myriad races atlas Remark 1: Monsters are only pets. They belong to the various races on the other side of the Black Hole. Remark 2: Where do you think the monsters of the Black Hole are from? What¡¯s on the other side of the Black Hole? This world is far from simple¡­ Remark 3: The 10,000 races of the Black Hole are abnormally powerful. It¡¯s best not to visit the 10,000 races of the Black Hole if you have not reached the level of a superpowered user. Of course, if you have a superpower, feel free to go. Remark 4: The 10,000 races of the Black Hole possess a power system that is completely different from that of humans. Do not think that a king-level superpowered user is very powerful. In the eyes of the 10,000 races of the Black Hole, he is just a piece of trash that has gained some combat power. Remark 5: No permission to view. ¡­ Other miscellaneous items: 66 Upgrading Pills: 21 God-Splitting Pearl: Has the ability to divide spiritual power into multiple portions, depending on the user¡¯s level. Vincent had a mixture of feelings after looking at the character panel. There was joy, worry, unceasing panic¡­ Vincent¡¯s face was filled with all kinds of expressions. In the next second, Vincent¡¯s psionic power began to surge in his body. He gradually became more solid. A majestic aura gushed out from his body. By the time his aura stabilized, he was already a special-class superpowered user. After taking a deep breath, Vincent pressed down on his notes in the black hole myriad races atlas and summoned his pet. At the same time, he took out the god-splitting pearl. If he did not check his character panel, he would have forgotten that he had a pet. The god-splitting pearl was perfect for pets. Chapter 102 - Vincent’s Thoughts The Thunder Beast was an elemental monster. It did not have a fixed form. It could duplicate itself using the god-splitting pearl. Although its intensity had weakened due to the god-splitting pearl, its battle styles had changed and increased in number. This could be seen as an enhancement. After using the god-splitting pearl on Thunder, Thunder began to tremble and was unstable. Thunder arcs that were as thick as hair flew out in all directions and disappeared. This happened for a full five minutes. A sizzling sound was heard. Thunder then split into two smaller thunder balls in front of Vincent. Although there were more of them, Vincent did not feel like Thunder had become weaker, nor did he feel that another consciousness had formed. After all, the god-splitting pearl only had the splitting ability. Therefore, in essence, Thunder was still Thunder. Vincent no longer kept Thunder inside his pet space. Instead, he let it travel beside him. It had already been a few months, however, it was still a beginner-level monster. As Vincent grew, Thunder¡¯s role became less important. Vincent realized that it was more important to help Thunder level up than to focus on finding lord-class monsters to collect battle data. As long as Thunder grew stronger, the team would have one more fighting force. This would ensure their safety. ¡°Eh? Then can everyone get a monster as a pet?¡± asked Vincent whilst rubbing his chin seriously. Moreover, he used to have the Monster Affinity superpower. Although he had upgraded it to Transformation Skill, he still had the Monster Affinity superpower. However, the current superpower required Vincent to transform into a monster as well. It was more complicated than before, but the effect was much stronger. In the past, Vincent could only maintain a certain degree of friendliness with the monsters. This allowed monsters to help him do things. In the present, Vincent could directly command monsters to do things for him. There was a fundamental difference between the two. ¡°This is really a good idea. It can be implemented! I¡¯ll discuss it with everyone tonight,¡± thought Vincent in his heart. He then continued his journey to collect battle data on lord-class monsters. As night fell, Vincent brought Thunder back to the cave. After a day of battle, he had roughly figured out the battle data of lord-class monsters. It was similar to the Monster Guide in general. There were only a few deviations. Vincent recorded the deviations and sent the information back to Quinn using special equipment. It was also part of the God-Slaying Plan to check the Monster Guide¡¯s information and its accuracy. Ever since the Exploding Blood Dragon Turtle, Thunder had been following Vincent around. It was able to fight high-class monsters quite well under Vincent¡¯s guidance. However, due to its level, it was no match for high-class monsters. It was not because it had not grown. It was a low-level monster and had split into three thunder balls. The thunder balls rested on Vincent¡¯s shoulders and head respectively. With Thunder around at night, Vincent could see his surroundings clearly. Similarly, the monsters could see him very clearly as well. On the way back to the cave, Vincent killed several groups of monsters. Most of them were high-class monsters. There were only a few special-class monsters, and there were no lord-class monsters at all. When Vincent returned to the cave, he saw everyone there. His brother, who was injured, was so tired that he leaned against the stone wall and did not move at all. Vincent looked at everyone and found it very funny. This was especially so for Chris. When he was in Blazing City, he wished that he could fight every day. In the present, he was fighting every day, but he was like a dead dog. ¡°Vincent, you¡¯re back.¡± Teacher Chris was looking out for everyone. When she saw that Vincent had returned, she looked curiously at the three small thunder balls on his body. ¡°Teacher Chris, is everyone alright?¡± asked Vincent. Vincent sat beside Teacher Chris. ¡°There were a few times when they were in danger, but fortunately, they managed to survive in the end,¡± said Teacher Chris. Vincent nodded and did not continue to talk about the matter. Instead, he walked to the side and began to prepare dinner. From the looks of it, all his teammates were exhausted. It was impossible for them to prepare dinner, so Vincent might as well do it himself. Everyone¡¯s plate was filled with two palm-sized fried meat, apples, oranges, pineapples, and grapes. They were each given a glass of water. That was everyone¡¯s dinner. At this time, everyone had also recovered some of their strength. They all gathered around Vincent after smelling the food. ¡°Hurry up and eat. We still have some business to discuss after eating.¡± Angelina took a bite of the fried meat. She looked at Vincent and said, ¡°What else is there to do? After eating, I want to go to sleep! I¡¯m too sleepy!¡± Vincent rolled his eyes at Angelina and looked over at everyone else. ¡°After a battle, we¡¯ll be able to know what we are lacking. Next time, when we face the same situation, what should we do?¡± ¡°Also, I have some information on lord-class monsters here for you to read. You will need to prepare for battles against the lord-class monsters later.¡± ¡°Also, I have a plan. If it can be done, it will double the strength of our team.¡± Chris stuffed an entire piece of fried meat into his mouth. After he heard what Vincent had said, he raised his head and swallowed the meat. He then grabbed a fruit and threw it into his mouth. ¡°Just tell us your plan now. It will save us a lot of time and we can rest,¡± said Chris. Chris made sense so Vincent agreed. ¡°This is also something I discovered by accident.¡± As Vincent spoke, he called Thunder over. Thunder was playing at the side. ¡°Look, this is the monster pet I obtained in the Black Hole in Jungle Capital. It¡¯s only at the beginner level. It is not able to help me much during battles. However, in the future, if it grows up, or rather, if I let it grow up first, then we can do missions together. Wouldn¡¯t it be much easier?¡± When they heard what Vincent had said, they all stopped eating and stared at him with wide eyes. Of course, there was no problem with his idea, but raising a monster required time. Plus, they also needed to communicate with the monster. Raising a pet was very troublesome. Currently, everyone was pressed for time. How could they have time to raise a pet? Moreover, even if it was a monster that had grown up together with its master from a young age, there was still the possibility of it rebelling against its master in the future. Usually, it would be fine if it rebelled against its master so long as the master had time to deal with it. However, if it suddenly rebelled against its master during a battle, the consequences would be dire. Vincent looked at everyone¡¯s expressions and smiled confidently. How could he not understand what everyone was worried about? ¡°I know your worries, but this kind of thing is not necessarily something that can¡¯t be changed.¡± ¡°First of all, I have a way to prevent the monster from rebelling against its master. Moreover, no matter what the situation is, the monster will not turn against its master.¡± ¡°Second of all, why do we have to raise baby monsters? We can just capture an adult monster and subdue it!¡± Chris thought that the situation Vincent was talking about was just an idealized one. It would be too difficult to implement it. Instead of wasting time, it was better to focus on strengthening oneself. This was the most fundamental thing. ¡°Vincent, your idea is very good. There are just a few problems that can¡¯t be ignored.¡± ¡°Firstly, it¡¯s normal for monsters to rebel against their masters. This kind of thing is common! It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you. I¡¯m just saying what if, in the future, they rebel against their masters. What should we do then?¡± ¡°Secondly, adult monsters have their own tempers. It¡¯s very difficult to subdue them. We can kill them, but if we make them submit to us, it would be really difficult.¡± The others listened to what Chris said and nodded. Only Teacher Chris agreed with Vincent. She knew Vincent well. If Vincent was not confident, he would not have told everyone about it. Vincent was very confident. However, everyone could not accept his suggestion. It was too shocking and scary! Avril, Swire, and Chris even took out their weapons. Chapter 103 - Choosing Monsters Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation A large group of monsters slowly approached the cave. There were also special-class monsters among them. There were at least 40 of them. Everyone thought that they were going to be facing formidable enemies. Vincent smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have subdued all these monsters.¡± ¡°What? You subdued them?¡± Chris and the others widened their eyes in shock when they heard what Vincent had said. Teacher Chris was also surprised. She looked at Vincent. Although she had long known that Vincent had many superpowers, she did not know that one of the superpowers would actually allow him to control monsters. That was right, it was control! It would be different if he was taming the monsters. Even if Vincent had started taming forty monsters in the morning, he would still not be able to tame that many monsters by nightfall. Moreover, many of the monsters would rather die in battle than submit to humans. Other than controlling monsters, Teacher Chris could not think of any other way for Vincent to summon so many monsters. Although everyone trusted Vincent, they were still on guard in order to prevent the monsters from suddenly launching an attack. Vincent did not say anything. He was relieved when he saw the stability of the monsters. He knew that it was only normal for his teammates to not let their guard down. He would have done the same if he saw that many monsters and was told that they were all being controlled. He would have been on guard himself too. Vincent stood up and walked in front of the monsters. Thunder was excited. It jumped on the head of the nearest monster and began to play. Just like a ping-pong ball, it jumped on all the monsters¡¯ heads. Vincent reached out and touched the nose of the high-class monster in front of him. ¡°Kill the Civet Cat on your left,¡± said Vincent softly. Everyone present could hear him clearly. The monster nodded at Vincent and turned its head to roar at the Civet Cat. The Civet Cat was a special-class monster. It was ready to attack after watching the other monster bare its teeth at it. ¡°Don¡¯t resist, don¡¯t move,¡± shouted Vincent in a low voice. The Civet Cat stretched out its claws. However, it immediately stopped after hearing Vincent¡¯s command. The high-class monster slapped the Civet Cat¡¯s head. Its brain exploded in an instant. The Civet Cat was killed easily by a high-class monster. Chris and the others were dumbfounded. The high-class monster killed a special-class monster so easily. It was illogical. Vincent then looked at another special-class monster, the Rattlesnake. ¡°Kill yourself.¡± ¡°Awoo!¡± After it heard Vincent¡¯s command, the Rattlesnake cried out. It sounded like a cat¡¯s meow. It clawed at its own neck and pulled its head off. Everyone was shocked. Even if they did not believe Vincent before, after seeing the Rattlesnake kill itself, they had no choice but to believe him. Based on previous records, the Rattlesnake had never been captured by humans. The Rattlesnake would only self-destruct after they realized that they had been defeated and were unable to escape. The fact that the Rattlesnake committed suicide under Vincent¡¯s orders was enough to prove that Vincent¡¯s idea was feasible. Plus, the seven of them would each have a monster that they did not have to worry about as a pet. Their overall combat strength would improve greatly as well. If they chose good monsters, they could even form a battle team with the monsters. The success rate of their missions would then greatly increase. The more they thought about it, the more excited they became. They put away their weapons and went over to Vincent. When the monsters saw them walking over to Vincent, they all let out a roar and wanted to move. Vincent gave a cold snort. The monsters all stopped moving instantly. All of them laid on the ground like children who had done something wrong. Chris was still a little worried. He borrowed a mountain-splitting ax from Avril and swung it at the monster closest to him. Boom! The monster¡¯s head was chopped off by Chris. The monster did not resist from the beginning until the end. ¡°Vincent! How did you do it?¡± Angelina looked at Vincent in disbelief. Vincent chuckled and did not explain. Chris returned the mountain-splitting ax to Avril and looked at Vincent with a serious expression. ¡°What do you plan on doing next?¡± asked Chris. Vincent looked at everyone. ¡°Each of you will choose a monster that you like to be your battle partner. When you encounter an unrivaled monster, you will let your pets fight it to give us time to escape.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t know what this place is, but one thing is certain. This is a paradise for monsters. We don¡¯t have to care about the consumption of monsters.¡± Everyone felt that Vincent¡¯s method was a little cruel. However, on second thought, this was a way to maximize their strength and ensure their own safety. ¡°If there are no questions, everyone can start choosing their monsters. If there are no suitable monsters, I will go and find more for everyone tomorrow.¡± As no one had any objections, Vincent pointed to the monsters lying on the ground. Chris then spoke up, ¡°I feel that since the monsters are consumables, then we should not choose what we like. We should choose the monsters that we can cooperate with.¡± Everyone was quick-witted and immediately understood where Chris was coming from. They agreed unanimously. In the end, Chris chose a special-class monster, the Ice and Fire Dual-Headed Wolf. Its close combat ability was basically zero, but the damage from its ice and fire attacks was extremely high. It was very suitable for Chris who liked close combat. Avril chose a special-class monster, the Steel Baboon. Its close combat ability was very strong, and its defense was also high. Other than not being able to use elemental attacks, it did not have any weaknesses. It could even use weapons to fight. Angelina and Nabil chose two special-class monsters that were of a defense type. The main purpose was to protect the two of them from sneak attacks. At the same time, they could form a defensive front row with other people¡¯s monsters. This would provide a perfect environment for elemental output. Swire¡¯s choice was much more extreme compared to the others. He chose the advanced-class monster Iron-Feathered Eagle. His purpose was very simple. He could sit on it and use his psionic pistol to attack as much as he wanted. The most important thing was to save his psionic power consumption. Due to her superpower, Teacher Chris chose the special-class monster Netherspirit Cat. The monster could perform a dual-assassin explosive combat style with her. It was also convenient for her to support the seven of them. As for Vincent, he did not have to choose a monster. This was because all the remaining monsters were his. Although their levels were not very high, he only intended to use them as bait. High-class monsters were of no use at all. It was already quite late after everyone had chosen their monsters. After fighting for a day, everyone was very tired. They returned to the cave to either cultivate or rest. They went on to do their own things. Vincent commanded the monsters to guard at night. He sat at the entrance of the cave to cultivate. Chapter 104 - Was Surrounded Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The night had passed. The next morning, everyone woke up. Vincent did not instruct his team to fight on that day. Instead, he spent the whole day explaining to his team the data he had collected from the battles with the lord-class monsters. He initially planned on explaining the data to his team the night before. However, he did not have the opportunity to as everyone was tired. After everyone had gained some knowledge of the battles, their expressions became somewhat solemn. ¡°Vincent, according to the data you¡¯ve collected, the monsters have grown,¡± said Teacher Chris whilst frowning. She was worried. ¡°Grown? What do you mean?¡± asked Vincent. He was confused. Teacher Chris took a deep breath. ¡°The Monster Guide that we have right now is from a year ago. Compared to previous years, the monsters haven¡¯t changed much. However, from the data you¡¯ve collected this time, the monsters have grown much faster than before,¡± said Teacher Chris. Everyone¡¯s expressions became solemn after hearing what Teacher Chris had said. This meant that humans were unaware that something had happened, something that allowed monsters to grow and improve so much. Vincent¡¯s heart trembled. He could vaguely guess what had happened. However, he could not tell anyone about it. It was of great importance, and it was not something for everyone present to know. 10,000 races of the Black Hole! Vincent recalled the special rewards that were given to him by the system. The most recent items were all related to the 10,000 races of the Black Hole. He had also obtained information regarding the 10,000 races of the Black Hole when he unintentionally entered the Utopia Fantasy Land. All the information seemed to be handed to Vincent by a pair of invisible hands. ¡°Whether the monsters are growing or not, this has very little to do with us. What we need to do is to complete the mission, collect the latest data on high-class monsters and send it back to Quinn.¡± Vincent clapped his hands to attract everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Everyone, you need to be more careful from now on. If you encounter a battle that you can¡¯t handle, don¡¯t linger in it. Hurry up and leave. Everyone¡¯s safety is the most important thing of all.¡± Everyone nodded and continued the hunt. The days passed by quickly. After three months, everyone had become high-level superpowered users. Teacher Chris and Chris had also become special-class superpowered users. ¡°From today onwards, our opponents will be lord-class monsters. Everyone needs to be more careful than before,¡± said Vincent. Vincent looked at everyone with a serious expression. Everyone nodded after hearing Vincent¡¯s order. For the past three months, they had been fighting non-stop every day. This resulted in everyone giving off a sharp and murderous aura. Chris, in particular, gave off the appearance of a human-shaped monster just by standing there. Even his companions, who had grown together with him, were unwilling to go within a meter of him. The smell of blood and his killing intent was too strong. It gave off an extremely uneasy feeling. They had been fighting high-class and special-class monsters for the past three months. Although they started off with many injuries, they were currently able to deal with the monsters¡¯ attacks easily. Their growth was extremely obvious. ¡°Vincent, I think we should leave this place¡­¡± said Teacher Chris in a worried tone. Vincent was stunned and puzzled. He asked, ¡°Teacher Chris, why should we leave?¡± Teacher Chris looked around. ¡°For the past three months, we have killed a large number of monsters. There is a high possibility of a Monster Horde. For safety reasons, I suggest that we leave as soon as possible.¡± Vincent thought for a moment and felt that Teacher Chris¡¯s reasoning made sense. Although everyone was different from three months ago, they would still die if they encountered a Monster Horde in the present. The lowest level monster in a Monster Horde was high-class. It was hard to imagine just how powerful the monsters that organized the Monster Horde were. ¡°Teacher Chris is right. It¡¯s time for us to leave,¡± said Vincent. Vincent nodded and began to figure out which direction they should head to. ¡°Based on my observations, during this period of time, the distribution of monsters in the south is relatively much less. We¡¯ll head south.¡± ¡°As long as we pass the territory of the lord-class monsters, we¡¯ll probably be safer.¡± Everyone nodded and agreed with Vincent¡¯s decision. Although there were overlord-class monsters after 6,000 meters, there were still very few of them. As long as they were careful, it would definitely be safer than staying in the cave. In fact, according to Vincent¡¯s investigation, no one knew about the situation beyond 10,000 meters away. This made him even more curious. This was because the monster branch was too similar to the human branch. Vincent even wondered if it was possible to find a city that was made up entirely of monsters. Everyone packed up, took their pets, and headed south. All the monsters within 3,000 meters could not cause any damage to the seven of them. They walked past easily. When they were 4,000 meters away, Vincent suddenly stopped and frowned. ¡°Vincent, what¡¯s wrong?¡± asked Angelina. Vincent did not answer Angelina, but his eyes suddenly widened. ¡°Retreat immediately!¡± Everyone had learned to trust Vincent after such a long time. No one questioned his orders. They all retreated immediately. They did not stop retreating until they were two kilometers away. ¡°Vincent, what happened just now?¡± asked Angelina whilst panting. Vincent frowned as he looked around. He then revealed a bitter smile. ¡°Everyone, we¡¯re surrounded.¡± ¡°What?¡± Everyone was shocked. Surrounded? Being surrounded there was not a good thing. As for what had surrounded them, it was obvious. ¡°Get ready for battle. It¡¯s going to be a tough battle.¡± Vincent pulled out his Purgatory Blade and commanded his monster army. The monsters stood in front of everyone. Just as Vincent finished arranging everyone¡¯s battle positions, the earth started to shake violently. ¡°Hundreds of Killer Bees in the east! Thousands of high-class monsters on the ground!¡± ¡°Dozens of Ice and Fire Two-Headed Wolves in the south!¡± ¡°Thousands of Gold-Eating Rats in the West!¡± ¡°Thousands of Underground Lizards in the north!¡± Swire was flying in the sky. He was observing the situation around him. When everyone heard Swire¡¯s voice, their hearts were as dead as ash. In this group of monsters, the lowest level was high-class monsters. In total, there were over 10,000 of them. Vincent could not just sit and wait for death. With a flip of his left hand, a cluster of World-Cleansing Fire appeared in his palm. Vincent was prepared to enter a bitter battle at any time. He had the World-Cleansing Fire in his left hand and his Purgatory Blade in his right hand. If it was just him, he would have thought of many ways to escape from the encirclement. However, everyone was there. As the leader, there was no way for him to escape alone. The only thing left to do was to fight to the death. ¡°In a while, let the pets go first. Each of you, please conserve your strength and listen to my orders. Prepare to break out of position at any time!¡± Everyone agreed. They were focused. ¡°The Killer Bees are still 30 meters away! The monsters on the ground are still less than 60 meters away!¡± ¡°The Ice and Fire Two-Headed Wolf is preparing an elemental attack!¡± ¡°The Gold-Eating Rat is still 50 meters away!¡± ¡°The Underground Lizards have disappeared!¡± Swire reported the situation once again. He started to shoot at the Killer Bees with his psionic pistol. The Iron-Feathered Eagle that was carrying Swire did not hesitate to attack. It spread its wings. Countless of its black feathers turned into sharp arrows. It then shot the arrows at the Killer Bees. ¡°Fight to the death!¡± shouted Vincent. All the monsters under his control started to move. Each monster used its own elemental attacks to attack the incoming monsters. Chapter 105 - The Monster Horde Besieged, and the Team Was Caught in a Bitter Battle The battle began instantly! Vincent and his team used all kinds of elemental attacks to fight against the Monster Horde. They attacked continuously. There were dozens of elemental attacks being launched. They were all of various colors and elements. Once they launched their first attack, they quickly prepared their second attack. The elemental attacks rained down on the Monster Horde. It was like a free flow of attacks. The monsters in the front row were taken out. If one observed them from the sky, they could see Vincent and his team shaped like a fortress. Their pets were like the machine guns of a fortress. They were launching elemental attacks at the Monster Horde like mad animals. The monsters in the front row were instantly torn apart. Regardless of their species or level, they were like clay dolls being soaked in water once attacked by their pets. They were smashed into pieces and their broken limbs flew everywhere. Vincent and the others were not idle either. Although they were trying their best to preserve their energy and strength, relying on their pets to fight against the Monster Horde of more than 10,000 monsters was simply a pipe dream. Vincent threw his World-Cleansing Fire in the direction of the Underground Lizards. The group of Underground Lizards was completely different from the Underground Lizards he had encountered in Blazing City. Whether it was in terms of level or coordination, they were far stronger than the former. Plus, Vincent was also a beginner at that time. Although the Underground Lizards had disappeared from his sight, Vincent was still able to roughly guess its location. His World-Cleansing Fire transformed into spears mid-air and stabbed into the ground creating a loud bang. It then exploded. The powerful force left large pits in the ground. Many Underground Lizards that were preparing to ambush Vincent and his team were killed by Vincent. Of course, Vincent¡¯s attack was not that simple. He proceeded to sprinkle a circle of World-Cleansing Fire around everyone. He then laid a thin layer of World-Cleansing Fire as a defensive layer underground. If the Underground Lizards still wanted to attack them, they would definitely be refined by his World-Cleansing Fire. However, his control over his World-Cleansing Fire was limited. He could not increase it any further. Otherwise, it was very likely that he would not be able to control it. Vincent was uncertain of his level and ability to control World-Cleansing Fire during this period of time. Initially, he only used 10% of it when he first arrived. Currently, he was using 13% of it. Although it was only a difference of three percent, it was enough for him to do a lot more things. For example, in the current situation, if Vincent¡¯s control over World-Cleansing Fire had not improved, then it would be impossible for him to set up a World-Cleansing Fire circle protection around everyone¡¯s feet. Even if he had set it up, it was very likely that he would hurt himself before he could hurt the enemy. Nevertheless, although he had reached the maximum amount of World-Cleansing Fire that he could control, it did not mean that he had no combat power. He ordered Thunder to burrow into the ground to find and kill the Underground Lizard. Thunder had leveled up to a high-class monster. Vincent turned his head and looked to the south. The Ice and Fire Two-Headed Wolf were coming from the south. Dozens of elemental type special-class monsters were gathered together. The damage caused by them was simply too great. More than half of the pets that were responsible for defending the south had already died. The total monsters in the south equaled the sum of all the monsters from the north, east, and west. Even Avril, Angelina, and Nabil¡¯s pets had gone up against the Ice and Fire Two-Headed Wolves. The wolves¡¯ attacks were terrifying. Vincent frowned as he looked at the shadows of the Ice and Fire Two-Headed Wolves in the distance. This side was the biggest threat compared to the other three. ¡°All of you protect yourselves. I¡¯m going to deal with the Ice and Fire Two-Headed Wolves!¡± Vincent then rushed out of the protective circle. ¡°Vincent!¡± ¡°Vincent!¡± ¡­ Everyone was terrified after seeing Vincent leave the circle. However, they could not be of any assistance. All they could do was remain anxious. As an agility-type superpowered user, it was very difficult for Teacher Chris to play a decisive role in such a large-scale battle unless they found the leader of the Monster Horde and killed it. The monsters were attacking her from all directions. This made it impossible for her to determine who the leader of the Monster Horde was. She was a special-class superpowered user. However, she had become the most useless amongst all of them. ¡°Chris, lead the battle. I¡¯m going to help Vincent!¡± said Teacher Chris. Teacher Chris then rushed out with the Netherspirit Cat. Chris looked at Teacher Chris who left. His head hurt. It was one thing for the captain to leave, but why was the teacher leading the team also leaving? The situation on the main battlefield was getting worse and worse. Two people had left. Was this a joke? However, he could not say anything during that time. He could only take over and temporarily try to stabilize the situation. Vincent rushed out of the protective circle and attracted the attention of the Ice and Fire Two-Headed Wolves. A few of the Ice and Fire Two-Headed Wolves began to attack Vincent. Vincent used trees as cover. He then gradually shortened the distance between him and the Ice and Fire Two-Headed Wolves. When he was still more than 40 meters away from the Ice and Fire Two-Headed Wolves, he swung his Purgatory Blade. ¡°Collapsing Mountain Strike!¡± Swoosh! A transparent blade aura that was more than 80 meters long, 20 meters tall, and more than five meters thick suddenly lashed out at the Ice and Fire Two-Headed Wolves. More than ten of them were killed in one strike. The Ice and Fire Two-Headed Wolves were shocked by Vincent¡¯s attack. The attacks on the protective circle suddenly stopped, relieving Chris and the others from the pressure. Just as Vincent was about to attack again, Teacher Chris rushed over. She glanced at Vincent and charged towards the Ice and Fire Two-Headed Wolves directly. ¡°Phantom Strangle!¡± Teacher Chris used her superpower and attacked the Ice and Fire Two-Headed Wolves together with her Netherspirit Cat. They managed to kill three Ice and Fire Two-Headed Wolves. At the same time, the Ice and Fire Two-Headed Wolves finally fought back. More than ten of them walked out and surrounded Teacher Chris. The other wolves started to move and distance themselves from Vincent and Teacher Chris. They then attacked the protective circle. After seeing Teacher Chris in danger, Vincent quickly went to rescue her. He waved the Purgatory Blade in his hand and blocked the Ice and Fire Two-Headed Wolves¡¯ attacks. Vincent did not dare to use his combat skills to kill the Ice and Fire Two-Headed Wolves because of Teacher Chris¡¯s sudden appearance. His current combat skills were too powerful. If he was not careful, he might accidentally hurt Teacher Chris. Fortunately, his close combat ability was not weak. Even if he did not use his combat skills, he still had a sharp and fast reaction. Plus, he also had his Purgatory Blade. Therefore, Vincent could still deal fatal damage to the Ice and Fire Two-Headed Wolves. After rescuing Teacher Chris, the two of them once again rushed towards the protective circle. The circle was being attacked by the wolves. Vincent wanted Teacher Chris to rest as the battle earlier had consumed a lot of her energy. In addition, her left calf had been scratched causing her to bleed profusely. Her battle condition was seriously affected. However, Teacher Chris did not want to rest. Her students were fighting with all their might. She could not just rest by the side. She was their teacher after all. This would be against the teachings in her heart. It was not good for Vincent to say anything during this time, so he could only bring Teacher Chris along. ¡°Sky Splitter!¡± In order to reduce the pressure on Chris, Vincent used his Sky Splitter attack. A transparent blade aura suddenly emerged from the ground and split more than twenty Ice and Fire Two-Headed Wolves into two. Vincent then slashed his transparent blade aura horizontally. ¡°Awooo!¡± The Ice and Fire Two-Headed Wolves all cried out in pain at the same time. There were more than ten casualties. The other Ice and Fire Two-Headed Wolves were scared out of their wits by Vincent. They gave up on attacking the protective circle and turned around to escape. Vincent did not chase after them. He brought Teacher Chris back to the protective circle. The current situation in the circle was very miserable. Teacher Chris and the other five of them were all injured. Their stamina and psionic power had been consumed. The Monster Horde continued to attack them. Vincent¡¯s pets were either dead or injured. They looked miserable as well. Vincent knew that he could not continue to waste time like this, so he directly ordered his pets to charge into the Monster Horde and self-destruct. At the same time, he withdrew his World-Cleansing Fire and used his Transformation Skill to transform into a special-class monster, the Earth Bear. He carried everyone and fled towards the direction of the cave. The monsters all started to bite Vincent. Vincent and his team tried their best to fight back. However, they were still outnumbered. Suddenly, an unknown monster¡¯s elemental attack knocked Vincent to the ground. Everyone on his back was sent flying. Vincent finally reached his limit and fainted. Chapter 106 - The Beast Tribe Village When Vincent regained his consciousness, he realized that he was in a shabby thatched hut. There was nothing else in the hut other than a bed, a table, and a few chairs. It was not an exaggeration to say that the hut was only made up of four walls. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Vincent heard a crisp female voice. The voice became louder as she got closer. Vincent was about to thank her. However, when he saw the woman¡¯s appearance, he was immediately stunned. The woman¡¯s figure and skin were excellent. She wore a tiger-skin dress showing off the shape of her chest. In the middle of her dress was a deep and narrow ravine. Her waist was slim, and she had long straight legs. Her legs were 1.2 meters tall. She was very attractive. Nevertheless, Vincent was not stunned by the woman¡¯s beauty. He was stunned because the woman had the head of a fox. She also had a pure white tail that she was swinging around. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± asked the female fox. Her eyes were filled with worry. She put down the medicine in her hand and touched Vincent¡¯s nose and armpit. If the temperature in those two places was normal, it would mean that he was fine. Vincent did not know what was going on. However, he did not act rashly. He let the female fox caress him. ¡°He is not sick! He has just recovered, is he actually awake?¡± muttered the female fox. She was confused. ¡°Forget it, as long as he is not sick, that¡¯s fine. Come, let¡¯s drink this medicine.¡± Vincent had no idea what was happening. He could only sit up with the help of the female fox. He received a bowl containing some black liquid from the female fox. Vincent was stunned again when he reached out for the bowl. Both of his hands had turned into bear paws. He was dumbfounded. He frowned and thought for a long time before he finally remembered what had happened. However, why did he become unconscious and why was he still maintaining the appearance of the Earth Bear? Although he could not understand what was going on, his appearance did not seem to cause any issues in this unknown environment. On the other hand, he had no idea whether his team members were alive or dead. ¡°Not drinking? It seems like you have almost recovered,¡± said the female fox. The female fox noticed that Vincent was still holding the bowl. He did not drink the liquid in it. She recalled the moment when she picked him up. He had sustained a lot of injuries. However, in a short period of time, Vincent had recovered and was back in his original state. Plus, he looked as if he was enlightened. ¡°It¡¯s just that it¡¯s very strange! You¡¯re already a special-class powerhouse, why can¡¯t you transform?¡± asked the female fox. The female fox set aside the bowl and tilted her head. Her face was filled with curiosity and confusion. Vincent looked at the female fox and smiled. He then said, ¡°Thank you for saving me.¡± ¡°Our Beast Race is already weak. If we can¡¯t help each other, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll become extinct.¡± The female fox¡¯s expression was desolate. She looked eager to fight back, but she was powerless. Vincent was stunned by the female fox¡¯s expression. He did not say anything. ¡°Alright, you can rest. I still have things to do,¡± said the female fox. She then got up to leave. Vincent¡¯s body had fully recovered. He got off the bed and followed the female fox out of the room. ¡°What are you doing out here? Are you alright?¡± asked the female fox. She was worried. The female fox did not expect Vincent to follow her out. Vincent shook his head and looked around. He was in a village. There were tribes. Most of them looked like a combination of humans and beasts. There were also a few of them that still looked like animals. Everyone had a clear division of labor. They were all doing their own things. ¡°I still don¡¯t know your name?¡± asked Vincent. ¡°My name is Lola, what¡¯s your name?¡± asked Lola, the female fox. Based on her knowledge, when a beast had reached a high level, it could transform. They could not stand upright without transforming. The people in the village with human bodies and beast heads were all beasts that had completed their transformation. Vincent was clearly a special-class powerhouse, but he had yet to transform. However, he could still stand upright. It was really too strange. ¡°My name is Vincent,¡± said Vincent whilst smiling. Vincent could tell that everyone was busy. He then asked Lola, ¡°Is there anything I can help you with?¡± Lola thought for a moment and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you help me send these to the village¡¯s Western Head Wolf Granny¡¯s House.¡± Vincent took the things from Lola and headed towards the west end of the village. On the way, Vincent discovered a lot of things about the village. Everyone got along very well regardless of whether they were natural enemies or not. It was completely different from where he came from. The beasts that did not transform were playing happily. The beasts that had transformed were busy working on their own. They were all very happy. In the next few days, Vincent helped everyone in the village. Soon, he became familiar with everyone. His knowledge, in particular, had helped the village a lot. It also reduced the amount of manpower in the village. Everyone in the village had a good impression of him. At the same time, he also learned a lot about the beasts. It turned out that the beasts were not from Earth. They lived in a world called the Beast World. The Beast World only had Beast Men. They were divided into high and low levels. The high-level Beast Men had the ability to transform into half-human and half-beast, and their intelligence was comparable to that of humans. The low-level Beast Men were known as the monsters that suppressed humans in the cities and occupied the vast wilderness. The intelligence of those monsters was very low. They also did not have the ability to transform. Their status among the Beast Men was extremely low as well. They were often the vanguard and main force of the siege. Every war that they fought in had the most losses. The Beast Race carried out the system of divine authority. The Beast Kings managed the Beast Race, and the priests were the representatives of the gods in the world. They had the right to appoint and remove the Beast Kings, but they were not allowed to interfere in the management of the Beast Race. For hundreds of years, there had been no changes. There were naturally many Beast Kings as every race worshipped a different god. The Beast Race fought all year round. However, three hundred years ago the Bear King defeated all the Beast Kings and unified the Beast Race. It then became the undisputed king of the Beast World. The Bear King invented the beast language and established the city. King Jin was the king, and he was known as the Earth¡¯s Bear King. In the next few hundred years, the Beast Race became stronger, and their lives became better under the leadership of the Bear King. Unfortunately, the good times did not last long. On one particular day, a large black hole suddenly appeared in the sky, and an alien race named Gajero suddenly appeared. He led the alien race to conquer the Beast World and killed the Old Bear King. Before the Bear King died, he swore to God that in two hundred years, he would be reborn. He would then kill Gajero to avenge the destruction of the world. Naturally, Gajero did not care about this. He slaughtered high-class monsters and enslaved low-class monsters to conquer the other worlds. At this time, the Beast Race finally knew that there were actually many worlds. Some high-level beasts chose to submit and became Gajero¡¯s lackeys. They helped Gajero to conquer the ten thousand worlds. There were also some high-level Beast Men who chose to conceal their names and lived in seclusion in the myriad worlds. They were all waiting for the return of the Bear King. The village where Lola was located was one of the many hidden watchmen waiting for the return of the Bear King. Granny Wolf was the priestess of this village. She was respected by everyone and was a very kind person. After understanding the history of the Beast Men, Vincent was certain that the culprit that had caused the world to be in chaos was the alien race, Gajero. The Black Hole Myriad Races Atlas also confirmed Vincent¡¯s guess. Chapter 107 - Vincent Is the Bear King? Remark 5 was about the master and number one expert of all the races of the Black Hole. This was an introduction to Gajero. Vincent¡¯s character panel showed as follows: Name: Vincent Amore Special Abilities: World Cleansing Fire (X-Class elemental type) Transformation Skill (X-Class special type) Godly King¡¯s Posture (X-Class special type) Psionic Power: 1,999 Realm: Advanced superpowered user Equipment: Weapon: Purgatory Blade Level: B-Class Purgatory Blade Evolution Progress: 72% Attribute 1: Can evolve by devouring psionic weapons Attribute 2: Enhance psionic power by 46% Attribute 3: Reduce psionic power consumption by 55% Attribute 4: Attack Speed + 37% Attribute 5: Attack Power + 79% Attribute 6: Heal + 25% Attribute 7: Double Damage + 3% Combat Skills: Name: Mimicry Grade: A-Class combat skill (growth-type combat skill) Proficiency: 100% Pet: Name: Thunder (not in battle, unconscious) Race: High-Class Monster, Thunder Beast Level: High-Class Monster Skills: Name: Thunder Arc Skill description: Can release thunder arcs to attack the target. Name: Golden Lightning Skill description: Releases Golden Lightning to strike a single target. Name: Lightning Flash Skill description: Charges towards the target at 100 times the speed of sound and deals lightning damage to everyone along the way. Name: Thunder Explosion Skill description: Self-destruct, dealing fatal damage to all targets within a certain range, regardless of friend or foe. Backpack: Black Hole myriad races atlas Remark 1: Monsters are only pets. They belong to the various races on the other side of the Black Hole. Remark 2: Where do you think the monsters of the Black Hole are from? What¡¯s on the other side of the Black Hole? This world is far from simple¡­ Remark 3: The 10,000 races of the Black Hole are abnormally powerful. It¡¯s best not to visit the 10,000 races of the Black Hole if you have not reached the level of a superpowered user. Of course, if you have a superpower, feel free to go. Remark 4: The 10,000 races of the Black Hole possess a power system that is completely different from that of humans. Do not think that a king-level superpowered user is very powerful. In the eyes of the 10,000 races of the Black Hole, he is just a piece of trash that has gained some combat power. Remark 5: The Master of the 10,000 races of the Black Hole is Gajero. He is the amalgamation of all the evil thoughts of the 10,000 worlds. He believes that the civilizations and levels of the 10,000 worlds in the universe are too different. There is no guarantee for weak worlds and other civilizations. His goal was to unify all the worlds in the universe and create a peaceful community. He conquered all the worlds. Remark 6: No permission to view ¡­ Other miscellaneous items: 54 Upgrade pills: 98 Vincent¡¯s current panel did not show many changes. However, the system¡¯s description of his Thunder Beast had undergone a major change ever since he arrived at the village. Vincent did not know what the change meant but he did not think much about it. One day, Vincent was lying under a big tree not very far from the village. He was taking a nap. Suddenly, he heard a loud noise. It was then accompanied by the cries of the villagers who were panicking. Vincent quickly turned over and ran to the village. He saw a group of humans slaughtering the villagers wantonly from afar. The villagers were trembling as they held their heads and laid on the ground. They actually allowed the group of humans to slaughter them. Vincent was furious. He roared and rushed towards the scene. He realized that the people in the village were actually very nice and kind-hearted after interacting with them over a period of time. However, the group of humans who suddenly appeared had started slaughtering the villagers. Vincent could not accept such action. He wanted to ask the humans why they came by for no reason. Moreover, this was clearly a place ruled by monsters. Why would a group of humans suddenly appear? All of this seemed extremely illogical. When the group of humans heard Vincent¡¯s roar, they all turned around curiously. ¡°Eh! It¡¯s a mutant? I didn¡¯t expect to find a mutant in such a small place! It¡¯s my turn to be rich!¡± The leader of the group looked at Vincent greedily. The closer they walked towards Vincent, the more surprised Vincent was. This group of humans, or more accurately, human-like, were at least special-class. The leader was a lord-class. The reason why Vincent labeled them as human-like was because they were completely different from humans. Although they had human bodies and appearances, their skin was pale. They looked as if they were sick. Their eyes were completely red and had no sclera or pupils at all. Based on what the villagers had said, Vincent learned that they were the subordinates of Gajero. They were the people from the Demon World of the universe ¨C the demons. Since they were neither humans nor beasts, Vincent had nothing to worry about. Vincent leaped and landed in front of the team of demons. He then spat out World-Cleansing Fireball. Due to his Transformation Skill, Vincent could only use World-Cleansing Fire by spitting out fireballs. ¡°Retreat!¡± The Demon Team Leader felt the strong power from the World-Cleansing Fireball. His expression changed and he quickly ordered his team to retreat. Unfortunately, their attempt to retreat was useless. Boom! The World-Cleansing Fireball exploded. The strong power instantly engulfed the team of demons. The entire battle lasted less than two seconds. Everyone in the Beast Village was shocked by Vincent¡¯s strength. After being together for so long, they had never seen Vincent fight. They did not know how powerful Vincent was. All of them revealed shocked expressions when they saw Vincent destroying the demons. The demons had no chance to fight back at all. They had never even heard of such a powerful existence. Perhaps only the legendary Bear King could be compared to Vincent. ¡°God bless the beasts! The Bear King has finally returned! Greetings to the Bear King!¡± Granny Wolf knelt down in front of Vincent and began to worship him. The others in the village did not know what was going on. However, based on what Granny Wolf had said, they could tell that Vincent was the reincarnation of the Bear King. Without any hesitation, they also began to worship Vincent together with Granny Wolf. Vincent was shocked by the scene and quickly went forward to help Granny Wolf up. ¡°Granny Wolf, what are you doing? I¡¯m not the Bear King, I¡¯m just an ordinary Earth Bear!¡± However, Vincent could not help Granny Wolf up. Instead, Granny Wolf kneeled down and prayed even harder. ¡°No! You¡¯re the Bear King! Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have such powerful combat strength! Furthermore, you wouldn¡¯t have such a powerful Beast King¡¯s Roar Bullet!¡± Granny Wolf was very certain and determined. Vincent felt very helpless. How was he supposed to explain that it was not some Beast King¡¯s Roar Bullet? It was just another ability of his to disguise himself. If he said that, he would expose his true identity that he was not a beast. Vincent had not figured out where he was. If his identity was exposed, what awaited Vincent would be unimaginable. He would not have the chance to find his teammates as well. On second thought, perhaps it would be much more convenient to find his companions if he used the identity of the Bear King. Granny Wolf took Vincent¡¯s helplessness as a reaction that his identity had been breached. Cold sweat broke out on her back. She had almost ruined the Bear King¡¯s plan for revenge! Although the Bear King was very powerful, he was still only a special-class powerhouse after all. He was still far from able to fight the all-powerful Gajero. He should be allowed to hide his identity until he was strong enough to fight against Gajero. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! My King! Because of my recklessness, I have ruined your plans,¡± said Granny Wolf. She could not help but blame herself. Vincent did not have time to respond. Granny Wolf continued to speak, ¡°You killed Gajero¡¯s team of demons. He will soon discover it. Although he will not think that you have returned, he will definitely send stronger people to investigate. We should not stay here for long. We should leave quickly!¡± Vincent nodded in agreement. Granny Wolf was right. However, regarding the identity of the Bear King, he was noncommittal. The main reason was to see the villagers¡¯ fanatical appearance. Even if he denied it, they would not believe it. Granny Wolf noticed that Vincent did not blame her. She stood up and shouted to the villagers, ¡°The Bear King has ordered us to move immediately!¡± When the villagers heard Granny Wolf¡¯s orders, they all moved quickly. Only Lola stood to the side and looked at Vincent with a confused expression. She had actually saved the Bear King! In the hearts of all the beasts, his existence was comparable to a god. Chapter 108 - Massacre, Heading to Beast World The villagers all took care of Vincent during the migration. He only needed to sit firmly in the vehicle. Vincent was still not used to the treatment. However, he did not know how to personally handle the situation when Granny Wolf said that he was the Bear King. Lola¡¯s status naturally rose as she was known as the person who saved the Bear King. In fact, her status was only second to Vincent¡¯s amongst all the villagers. ¡°Where are we going?¡± asked Vincent. Vincent looked at the increasingly unfamiliar environment. ¡°Reporting to the Bear King, if there are no accidents, we should be going to the Bear King¡¯s Altar,¡± replied Lola respectfully. ¡°The Bear King¡¯s Altar?¡± Vincent frowned slightly. What was that place? Why had he never heard of it? Lola saw through Vincent¡¯s confusion and explained, ¡°The Bear King¡¯s Altar was sealed back in your previous life when you were on the verge of death. You projected to the universe through your great power. Your main body is in the Beast World, Beast King City. Only you can open it. Our Beast Race¡¯s treasures are inside. The treasures are from hundreds of years ago.¡± Vincent¡¯s frown deepened. It was obviously not a good idea for him to go to the Bear King¡¯s Altar. Only a real Bear King could open the seal. He was the fake Bear King. His identity would be exposed! He wanted to change routes. However, would he be admitting that he was not the Bear King if he suggested that? Sigh? That is not right! He did not admit that he was the Bear King in the first place! Everything was forced onto him by them! Vincent thought it through and his nervous heart slowly relaxed. ¡°Oh right, Lola, when you saved me previously, did you find any humans?¡± asked Vincent. Previously, as the situation was uncertain, it was not convenient for him to ask. Vincent took the opportunity to ask as it was currently a good time. Lola shook her head. She had not seen them before. Although Vincent did not have much hope, he could not help but feel a little disappointed. ¡°Lord Bear King, why are you looking for humans? They do not have a good relationship with us right now.¡± Lola did not understand why the Bear King would pay so much attention to humans. ¡°Those humans are very important to me,¡± said Vincent. Vincent had a look of reminiscence and joy on his face when he answered Lola. He looked as if he was talking to himself. Lola did not understand why Vincent would have such an expression. She tilted her head and looked at Vincent cutely. For so many days, she had always felt that the Bear King was lonely. However, currently, it seemed like the loneliness was actually sorrow. He was upset about losing his companions. Perhaps, the group of humans was the companions of the Bear King. However, humans were so detestable. How could they become companions of the Beast Race? They only knew how to slaughter and enslave. They were not any better than the Demon Race. Vincent naturally could not read Lola¡¯s thoughts. If he knew, he would definitely explain it to her. Humans had many problems, but that was only a small portion of them. Most of them still yearned for peace and friendship. After three days, Vincent and the villagers passed through the mountains and arrived at an altar hidden in the valley. The altar was as black as ink. There were all kinds of beast images carved on it. The dark brown mottled bloodstains proved that the altar had suffered and experienced a lot of bloodshed. ¡°Lord King Bear, you just need to press your hand on the palm print on the altar. The altar will guide you,¡± said Granny Wolf respectfully whilst bowing. Vincent nodded and walked to the altar. In the middle of the altar, he saw a huge palm print. It was much bigger than Vincent who had transformed into the Earth Bear. Vincent looked at the palm print and his mouth twitched. He looked at Granny Wolf and complained in his heart, ¡°Are you sure you want me to put my hand on it, or do you want me to lie in it?¡± Although he was complaining in his heart, Vincent still put his right hand on it. Buzz! The moment Vincent pressed his hand against it, an earthy yellow light suddenly rose and enveloped Vincent instantly. Following that, two pillars rose from both sides of the altar. There was a white flag on the pillar with a black background. In the middle of the flag was an earthy yellow Earth Bear. It was roaring towards the sky. It looked almost identical to Vincent. ¡°God bless the Beast Race! Pay respects to the Bear King!¡± Granny Wolf saw what was happening and immediately knelt on the ground. Tears started to flow down her face. The other Beast Races also did the same. They were already very close to Vincent. They were even more grateful because of the help that Vincent had supplied to them back in the village. Previously, when they were attacked by the demons, Vincent reacted strongly and destroyed the demon team in one move. It was terrifying! When Granny Wolf said that Vincent was the reincarnation of the Bear King, everyone was still very suspicious of him. However, the beasts worshipped the strong. None of them doubted Vincent¡¯s strength. They knew that the normal Earth Bear did not have such powerful strength. Plus, before the demons died, they even said that Vincent was a mutant. The Bear King was a mutant as well. Given the coincidences, no matter how much they suspected Vincent¡¯s identity as the Bear King, they would not have revealed it. The Bear King was the King of the entire Beast Race. It was impossible for any members of the Beast Race to not know about it. Even if Vincent was not actually the Bear King, they would not dare to refute it. No matter which world it was, having a big fist symbolized power. Nevertheless, the Bear King¡¯s Altar was proof that their suspicions about Vincent were groundless. To be able to open the Bear King¡¯s Altar was proof that Vincent was indeed the king that they had been waiting for all these years! There was no doubt about it. Vincent, who was on the altar, felt a little surprised. He did not feel anything else. Suddenly, the system gave him a notification. ¡°Ding! Congratulations, host, for activating the Cross-Boundary Teleportation Formation. The target location is Beast World. It is currently being transported. Please wait¡­¡± ¡°Ding! The host has been detected to be in the midst of a Cross-Boundary Teleportation Formation, the target location is being detected. Please wait¡­¡± ¡°Ding! The target location has been detected. The Beast World is one of the 10,000 races of the black hole. It is primarily based on strength and divine power. In order to ensure the safety of life, the host is advised to change its appearance to that of a high-level beast.¡± Vincent was shocked when he heard the system notification. He was being transported to another world. What about the earth? What about his missing teammates? ¡°System, I¡¯m being transported to Beast World. What about Chris and the others? Where are they? Are they safe now?¡± asked Vincent in a hurry. Vincent had been asking the system about his team¡¯s situation all this while. However, the system had always indicated that it had not detected any information. As he was currently unable to move at all and was about to be teleported to the Beast World, he had no choice but to ask again. At least from the system¡¯s notification, Vincent knew that Beast World was one of the 10,000 races of the black holes. Therefore, there must be a Black Hole that was connected to Earth. If he wanted to return, he only needed to find the Black Hole that was connected to it. Based on the information that he had obtained previously, the beasts that were waiting for the Bear King¡¯s return were all hiding in the 10,000 worlds. The Beast World that was previously ruled by the Beast Race had been submitted to Gajero. In other words, humans had been fighting against low-level monsters all along. The main enemy was the traitors of the Beast Race. Vincent was heading to the Beast World that was being ruled by the traitors of the Beast Race. It would not be so easy for him to find the Black Hole with so many enemies around him. He would at least feel at ease if he knew his team members were safe. ¡°Ding! The information of your team members has been detected. They are all in Beast World. Please find their exact location yourself, host.¡± What? Everyone was in Beast World! Vincent¡¯s eyes widened. No wonder he could not find them no matter how hard he tried. They were not even on earth! ¡°Ding! Teleportation has begun. The target location is Beast World. The target location is Bear City.¡± As the system notification sounded, the earthen yellow light suddenly became intense, and Vincent¡¯s figure slowly disappeared. Just as his figure was about to disappear, he saw countless demons rushing into the valley. They then started to slaughter the villagers. Vincent wanted to save them, but he could not move at all. He could only watch the villagers die in front of him in anger. He saw the despair in Lola¡¯s eyes right before she died. ¡°He went to Beast World. Gather the other beasts! Otherwise, he might ruin Master¡¯s plans!¡± These were the last words that Vincent heard before disappearing. The person¡¯s tone was filled with killing intent. He was very cold and ruthless. A white light flashed before his eyes. When he could see his surroundings clearly again, Vincent realized that his surroundings had changed drastically. He was now in a dilapidated alley. Vincent did not have time to be sad about the villagers being killed. His current situation was not good. If he was not careful, he would die. He quickly followed the advice of the system notification and used his Transformation Skill again. This time, he transformed into a Wolf Youth in the village. Chapter 109 - Saving Lives, Silyas Reward Before Vincent could even leave the alley, three leopard tribesmen suddenly appeared. They were carrying a white fox woman who looked to be in her twenties. She had fainted. The three leopard men all had wretched and excited smiles on their faces. ¡°Hehe, big brother, we can have a good time here.¡± The leopard man who was carrying the fox woman had a lewd smile on his face. The leopard man who was walking in front of him chuckled. He did not say anything else. ¡°Big brother! Look! There is someone out there.¡± The leopard man who saw Vincent in the shadows was slightly stunned. He then frowned and shouted at the shadows, ¡°Who is there? Get out!¡± Vincent initially did not want to get himself involved in the matter. After all, the Beast World was filled with dangers. He naturally did not want to cause any trouble. Unfortunately, the alley was too narrow. Even though he was hiding in the shadows, he was still discovered. He had no other choice but to exit the shadows and save the pitiful fox woman. ¡°Tch! I thought it was a person, but it turned out to be a wolf cub.¡± The leopard man¡¯s brother was originally on full alert. When he saw Vincent¡¯s expression, he gave a disdainful look. ¡°Brother, I think the cub¡¯s in the right position. Go kill him, and we¡¯ll be happy here.¡± The leopard man who was carrying the fox woman put her down gently. He and his brother then pounced towards Vincent. ¡°Little wolf cub, you asked for it!¡± One of the leopard man¡¯s bodies was filled with tendons and muscles. He was glowing in a bronze light. There was a terrifying wound on his body. The wound stretched out from his left shoulder to his right abdomen. It was terrifying to look at. The leopard man swung his hands. Suddenly, his fingernails increased in length. It was longer than Vincent¡¯s arms and was like sharp blades. His fingernails made a piercing sound. He then reached for Vincent¡¯s neck. Even if he slashed Vincent just by a little bit, Vincent would have ended up dead. Vincent snorted coldly. He jumped and landed on the leopard man¡¯s left side. He swung his right fist at an extremely fast speed. Bang! Vincent sent the leopard man flying. He then hit a wall and was embedded in it. The other two leopard men¡¯s eyes twitched after watching the scene unfold. A single punch had sent their brother who was a high-level beast flying. How terrifying was this power? The leopard man struggled to get out of the wall. When he saw Vincent¡¯s eyes shining, he got very excited. ¡°Little wolf cub, I have underestimated you. I didn¡¯t expect you to be an expert.¡± The leopard man who was embedded in the wall stuck out his tongue and licked his nose. He roared and attacked Vincent again. ¡°Go to hell!¡± This time, he was faster, and his attacks were more ruthless. He was still aiming for Vincent¡¯s neck. Vincent frowned. He kept saying that he wanted to kill people. His attacks were ruthless, and he kept aiming for Vincent¡¯s vital points. Originally, there was no enmity between them. However, he had attacked Vincent¡¯s vital points twice and showed no mercy. Although Vincent did not want any trouble, the three leopard men kept provoking him. Eventually, Vincent developed the intention to kill them. Vincent retreated behind a wall. He then jumped upwards to dodge the leopard man¡¯s attack. Whilst in the air, Vincent suddenly turned his body and whipped his leg onto the leopard man¡¯s head. Bang! The leopard man¡¯s head exploded like a watermelon, and blood splattered everywhere. However, as Vincent had dodged it well, there were no bloodstains on his body. Vincent landed on the ground and looked over coldly at the other two leopard men. At the same time, the body of the dead leopard man fell to the ground and created a muffled bang. Everything happened so quickly. It took less than two seconds for Vincent to kill the leopard man. It was so fast that the two other leopard men did not even have time to react. ¡°Help! Someone has been killed!¡± The leopard men felt cold under Vincent¡¯s gaze. It was as if they had fallen into an ice cellar. They abandoned the fox woman and ran out of the alley. Vincent was too lazy to chase after them. He walked in front of the fox woman and woke her up gently. ¡°Ah! Pervert!¡± PA! Vincent did not expect the fox woman to move. She slapped him. Half an hour later, Vincent and the fox woman walked out of the alley together. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry! I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose,¡± said the fox woman. The fox woman¡¯s name was Silya. She kept apologizing to Vincent for slapping him. On the other hand, Vincent¡¯s face was red and swollen. He looked like he had nothing left to live for. What kind of world was this? He saved her out of kindness. Instead of receiving a ¡®thank you¡¯, he received a slap in the face! If not for the corpse of the leopard man, Vincent would not have been able to explain the situation clearly. Even with his corpse around, he had to explain himself for half an hour before he could clear his name. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s alright. Be careful when you go out in the future,¡± said Vincent to Silya. He then left the city as he still had his own things to do. Vincent had learned from Silya that the city was called Milai City. It was a Grade Two city. In the Beast Men¡¯s world, the cities were divided into six grades. The top-grade was Grade One. There were ranked from Grade One to Grade Five. Beast King City was the only top-grade city. ¡°Hey! Wait!¡± Silya ran up to Vincent and grabbed his arm. It was obvious that she did not want Vincent to just leave like that. Vincent had saved her after all, so she had to repay him. As Vincent was young and dressed in animal skin, she guessed that he was not from Milai City. She suspected that he was not doing too well. She then thought of a way to repay Vincent. In the Beast Tribe, a youth at this age should be going to school. However, Vincent was out and about. It was obvious that he did not attend school. ¡°What are you doing?¡± asked Vincent. Vincent frowned slightly and looked at Silya with a cold gaze. Silya was shocked by Vincent¡¯s gaze, but she calmed herself down. ¡°What can a weak girl like me do to you?¡± said Silya whilst rolling her eyes at Vincent. ¡°Based on your appearance, you do not look like you are from Milai City, right? You should be going to school at your age. I noticed that you are leaving the city, is it because your life is difficult, and you can¡¯t afford to go to school? It¡¯s fine! I¡¯m a teacher at Milai City School. I can give you money to go to school as a way of repaying you for saving my life,¡± said Silya. Silya rambled on, causing Vincent to be stunned. ¡°What do you mean my life is difficult? What do you mean I can¡¯t afford to go to school?¡± asked Vincent. ¡°Let¡¯s go! Follow me to school. Although you are strong, you are only brute force. If you don¡¯t learn how to fight, you won¡¯t even know how you died in the future,¡± said Silya. She then pulled Vincent away. Vincent did not have the slightest chance to refuse her offer. Vincent was helpless. He wanted to break free from Silya¡¯s hand. However, he realized that she was actually very strong despite her looking weak physically. She was obviously a strength-type beast. It was hard to imagine that a weak girl like her would have such great strength. One had to know that Vincent¡¯s body had been strengthened at the Utopia Fantasy Land. Even humans like Sibis, who was an overlord-class powerhouse, might not be stronger than him in terms of their physical condition. However, in the Beast Tribe, any random girl was stronger than Vincent. Humans were indeed weak compared to the black hole myriad races. In Beast World, there were only two cultivation systems, strength, and divine power. It was similar to the human world that had offensive and elemental systems. However, in terms of strength, they were much stronger than humans. Chapter 110 - Powerful Fox Tribe Background ¡°I still have other things to do. Let go of me,¡± said Vincent coldly. If it was not for the fact that he was afraid of exposing his identity and hurting Silya, Vincent would have used his World-Cleansing Fire. ¡°No! Nothing is more important than you coming to school! As my savior, you must receive the best education!¡± said Silya. She did not even turn her head behind. She just continued to pull Vincent forward. ¡°Look at you, you clearly have powerful strength, but you don¡¯t know how to use it. Otherwise, how could I pull you with my intermediate strength?¡± Silya was still trying to brainwash Vincent. She was giving him a headache. At the same time, he was also very surprised that Silya was only an intermediate! Although he was two levels higher than her, the difference in strength was so great! Vincent was extremely worried about the human race. Of course, Vincent was also very glad that he was able to save Silya. If it was not for his powerful combat skills that scared off the leopard men, he might have been killed by them. After all, the three leopard men all had high-level strength. They were a level higher than Silya. Vincent¡¯s back started to break out in cold sweat. ¡°I¡¯m starting to regret saving you,¡± said Vincent helplessly. He was regretful and cold. Silya could not care less. In any case, it had already happened. There was no point in saying anything else. After three revolutions, Vincent was brought to Milai School. ¡°Yo! Teacher Silya, where did you get this truant student from?¡± The guard was an old tiger tribesman. He looked amiable, but Vincent could sense trouble. ¡°This isn¡¯t a truant student, it¡¯s my¡­ er! I picked him up on the road. He was quite talented, so I brought him back.¡± Silya glanced over at Vincent. She was embarrassed. She obviously did not want anyone to know that she almost lost her virginity after being knocked out. She lied to Uncle Hu and dragged Vincent to the administrative office. Vincent did not expose her. He had never cared about such things. After they reached the administrative office and completed all the formalities, Vincent was forced to become a student of the Milai School¡¯s Strength Department. ¡°Go in, I still have to go home. I¡¯ll pick you up tonight,¡± said Silya. She pushed Vincent into the classroom and provided instructions to the horse tribesman teacher. She smiled at Vincent and left. Vincent stood on the podium and looked at the various beast tribesmen that were seated below. He had a bitter smile on his face. ¡°Oh right, you should attend class obediently and not run around. Otherwise, there will be very serious consequences!¡± said Silya. Silya returned to class and reminded Vincent once again. She then winked at Vincent playfully and left. The horse teacher looked at Silya leaving. He then looked at Vincent and asked in a low voice, ¡°Little guy, how did you offend the young lady?¡± It was clear that the horseman had misunderstood the relationship between Vincent and Silya. Vincent shrugged and did not explain anything. If he did not leave, then so be it. Perhaps through the school¡¯s resources, he would be able to find his companions faster. He would definitely leave so long as he received news of his companions, even if he risked exposing his identity. The Beast World was very big. It was simply unrealistic for him to find everyone by himself. He might as well use the power in this world to help him find the others. If he did not know that the Beast Men living in Beast World had betrayed the Bear King, he would have definitely used his identity as the Bear King to conduct a worldwide search. ¡°Alright, sit by Lang Ze. It will be easier for both of you to communicate since you are from the same race.¡± The horse teacher did not question Vincent any further. He pointed at the thin youth sitting in the last row by the window. Vincent nodded and walked over. Lang Ze heard what the horse teacher had said. He looked at Vincent with curiosity and interest. The horse teacher continued his lecture after Vincent sat down. Lang Ze squinted his eyes and asked Vincent in a low voice, ¡°Brother, what¡¯s your relationship with teacher Silya? Although we beasts don¡¯t have a restriction on age for marriage, you have to control it! Teacher Silya can only watch from afar. The pressure is too great!¡± Vincent could not be bothered with this guy. One look and he could tell that he was as uninteresting as Swire. ¡°Brother, to be honest, I admire your courage. Moreover, it seems like teacher Silya has put in a lot of effort on you. You must protect yourself well! After all, the fox clan¡­¡± ¡°Lang Ze! Tell me, what did I just say?¡± asked the horse teacher out of a sudden. Lang Ze was frightened. ¡°Teacher¡­ teacher¡­ I¡­ I. . .¡± Lang Ze had no idea what the horse teacher had said. He was usually a useless student. Obviously, he did not hear what the teacher had said. ¡°Stand and listen! If you don¡¯t learn, you won¡¯t let others learn!¡± The horse teacher glared at him. Lang Ze stood up obediently. He looked dejected. Vincent looked at his expression and found it funny. As expected, it was the same in any world. Teachers did not like students who held small classes in the classroom. However, Vincent was very curious. What was up with Silya? Why did the horse teacher and Lang Ze the wolf say such things? He felt as if he had saved a beast with an extraordinary identity. Plus, Lang Ze did not even finish his sentence. What was wrong with the fox tribe in this world? Vincent thought that it seemed necessary to ask him after class. Time passed by very quickly. In the blink of an eye, night had fallen, and it was time for class to end. School in Beast World was very different from that on Earth. There were only two classes a day here, one in the morning and one in the afternoon. Other than having a half-hour lunch break, there was no rest at all. Lang Ze stood in class for the entire afternoon. When the horse teacher announced the end of the class, he stood up straight. Vincent looked at Lang Ze and chuckled. ¡°What did you say about the fox tribe in the afternoon?¡± asked Vincent. Lang Ze looked at Vincent with a bitter expression. He had been punished to stand because of this fellow, yet he was still able to laugh. He simply did not have the slightest bit of animal nature. However, he did not hate Vincent. After all, from the beginning to the end, Vincent had not said a single word to him. He had been talking to himself. ¡°Lord Gajero has descended and performed a miracle. Our Beast Race has become much stronger. Because the fox tribe is naturally intelligent, they have become¡­,¡± said Lang Ze halfway. ¡°Vincent, I¡¯m here to pick you up!¡± said Silya. She looked beautiful. Lang Ze had been interrupted again. Vincent did not continue to ask. After all, it was not polite to ask about the fox tribe in front of Silya. Vincent and Silya left. At the same time, Lang Ze could feel his legs again. He was about to leave when he suddenly realized something. ¡°Eh? Vincent doesn¡¯t know about the history of the Beast Race? The place where this guy lived? He¡¯s so poorly informed!¡± Lang Ze recalled Vincent¡¯s clothes and revealed a sympathetic expression. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the beasts to have such a miserable life. This guy is really pitiful!¡± Ever since Gajero descended onto Beast World, many beasts had joined him. After Gajero took over, the history of the entire world had been tampered with. Up until now, after two hundred years, no beasts knew anything about the past. Instead, all the beasts believed that Gajero was the reason why beasts were able to achieve everything they had. Similarly, they hated the other beast tribes that were against Gajero. If they were caught, they would be executed without a second thought. Chapter 111 - The Distorted Concept of the Beast World ¡°You can stay here for now,¡± said Silya. Silya brought Vincent to an apartment that was more than 60 square meters in size. The decorations looked elegant, and the layout was decent. It had all the daily necessities one needed. Vincent nodded. Since he planned on using Silya to find his team, he was naturally not in a hurry to leave. In Milai City, adhering to Silya¡¯s arrangements was the best option. After the two of them chatted for a while, Silya was surprised by Vincent¡¯s extensive knowledge and strong memory. Many of his ideas made her eyes lit up. It was hard for her to imagine how a thoughtful youth like him would develop in the future if he was given the right support and platform. For a moment, her love for talent grew. She wanted to build a platform for Vincent and for him to display his ambitions on the platform. However, something was strange. Why was he acting so idiotically towards the history of the Beast Race? This was simply illogical. Silya did not ask Vincent about it and Vincent did not explain. Vincent did not know what Silya was thinking. If he knew, he would be overjoyed. It would be simply too much to his liking. The more Silya valued him, the earlier he could borrow her strength to find his team members. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s getting late. I¡¯ll go back first. It was really nice chatting with you,¡± said Silya. She then stood up and walked out the door. Vincent stood up to send her off. Before they parted ways, Silya said, ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°No need! I know the way. I can go by myself,¡± said Vincent. Vincent shook his head and rejected Silya¡¯s offer. He was actually planning to use the time before school tomorrow to learn about Beast World. Regardless of which perspective, it was important for him to learn about Beast World. Silya was not surprised that Vincent had rejected her. Although they had only been together for a short period of time, she was very clear that Vincent was a person who did not want to owe people. If she did not know how to control herself, it was very likely that Vincent would feel that it was inappropriate and leave in the end. She was not willing to let go of Vincent given his performance. ¡°Alright then, be careful on your way. If there¡¯s anything, you can look for me at the teacher¡¯s office,¡± said Silya. She smiled and nodded at Vincent. She then waved goodbye to Vincent and left. Vincent watched Silya leave. He then closed the door, sat on his bed, and began cultivating. The cultivation of the Beast Race, whether it was strength or divine power, was all obtained through blood food. Therefore, they only needed to keep eating. There was no such thing as cultivation. As for control, they only used the most primitive form of combat training. They formed a gradual control over their strength by repeating battles. The method was not bad. It was just very primitive and wasted a lot of time. The method used by the Beast Race was not satisfactory as compared to the complete cultivation facilities in the high-level superpowered schools on Earth. However, Vincent could not say much about it. Even if he moved all the training facilities and theories to Beast World, he still needed technology. As for the Beast Men, their technology was not as good. For instance, their means of transportation were completely similar to Earth¡¯s medieval 80s and 90s. How could such technology create something so futuristic and sci-fi-like? To Vincent, this was the only way for mankind to defeat the beasts. The power of technology had always been the core strength of mankind. Its energy was far stronger than superpowers. However, mankind¡¯s opponent was the 10,000 races of the Black Hole. Not all races could be destroyed using technology. Otherwise, how could this war have lasted for so long? Vincent woke up from his training in the middle of the night. As it was late in Milai City, it was the perfect time for him to go out and learn about the situation of the Beast Race. He jumped out of the tall apartment building window. It was dozens of meters tall. Vincent used the support of the outer wall to land steadily on the ground. He moved like a ghost in the dark, leaving afterimages behind. His figure was blurry. If anyone saw Vincent at that moment, they would definitely be shocked. This speed was not something that a ten-year-old wolf youth could have! Actually, for Vincent, the best way to learn about Milai City was to fly high in the sky. With his speed, he would definitely not be discovered. Unfortunately, for some unknown reason, Vincent could not fly in Beast World. He also could not use many of his own abilities because of various reasons. Therefore, it was not bad for him to be able to travel at such a speed at night. After one night, Vincent returned to his apartment. He had already understood most of the situation in Milai City. He also had an understanding of the current history of the beasts. The current situation did not look optimistic in Vincent¡¯s eyes. Due to Gajero, the beasts had made enemies on all sides. In other words, all the worlds under Gajero¡¯s control had made enemies everywhere else. The countless worlds in the universe were constantly fighting. Many of them were dying in the war every day. For example, there was a war going on at the borders of Beast World. The war had never stopped regardless of whether it was day or night. This was not due to the Beast World being surrounded. Instead, it was because they had been initiating fights. The war at the borders had been going on for 150 years. Countless Beast Men had died tragically in the war. The reason why the situation was not looking optimistic for the beasts was that they had been fighting everyone all year round. They had suffered heavy losses, causing a serious shortage of reserves. According to Vincent¡¯s estimation, in another 20 years at most, Beast World would be completely destroyed because there would be no one left to fight. This could be observed based on the age of the soldiers that were sent to the battlefield recently. Vincent discovered that six batches of soldiers were sent to the battlefield this year. Each batch of soldiers was younger than the last. This proved that they were running out of soldiers. They had to lower the age requirement in order to send more people to the battlefield. Although the Beast Men seemed peaceful, the war had completely dragged them down. Gajero had not appeared for over a hundred years. If it was not for his demon squad appearing from time to time, the Beast Men would have thought that they had been abandoned by the great Lord Gajero. In the present, the Beast Men in Beast World were simply fanatical in their worship of Gajero. They had never thought about the impact of starting a war with the other Beast Men. They only knew that Lord Gajero needed them to go to war, so they did. That was it. It was that simple. The beasts that died on the battlefield were given the highest honor! On the other hand, the beasts that provided all kinds of endless resources for the battlefield at the rear were regarded as the ones who had been abandoned by Gajero. The beasts who were at the rear had no status at all. Not only did they not feel wronged, but they also felt that it was because of their existence that the beasts could not obtain the final victory on the battlefield. Gajero had brainwashed the beasts to the point that they could no longer think independently. Intelligent creatures like them should have the ability to think independently. It was possible for the Beast Men to still have this ability. It was just that they were simply too affected by the environment that they were in. This was also the fundamental reason why the Beast Men had not changed for the past two hundred years. Vincent washed up and left his apartment. He headed towards Milai School. His understanding of Beast World had given him an idea. He wanted to do something that might be able to reverse the current situation. It was not impossible for him to become an ally of the humans. Chapter 112 - History Exam, Vincent’s World-Shaking Move Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation After reaching school, Vincent walked into class and saw Lang Ze winking at him. He had an evil smile on his face. ¡°Hey, Vincent! Did you have a good time last night?¡± asked Lang Ze. Vincent did not realize what Lang Ze was talking about at first. He eventually understood and rolled his eyes at him. He chose to ignore him. ¡°What¡¯s with that expression? What¡¯s wrong? Not harmonious? Let me tell you! This woman needs to take it slow. We also need to pay attention to rest, exercise more, and eat more supplements. Otherwise, we won¡¯t be satisfied!¡± Lang Ze kept chattering in Vincent¡¯s ear, causing Vincent to frown slightly. At the same time, the classroom door opened from the outside. A plump tiger woman in white walked in. She was holding a stack of papers in her hands. The papers looked like examination papers. ¡°Today is the beast history examination. Those who score less than 80 points will have to run 200 laps on the field!¡± said the tiger woman. The tiger woman¡¯s voice was clear and cold. She raised her hand. Suddenly, the exam papers flew towards each student and landed on their desks. Everyone had a copy, no more, no less! Vincent¡¯s pupils constricted. He had never heard of such way to control power, let alone see it. ¡°Vincent, let me tell you, this woman¡¯s name is Nasna. She¡¯s a famous tigress in school and is very valiant. She doesn¡¯t care if you¡¯re new or not, she will treat you like an equal. There¡¯s always a conflict because of a disagreement with teacher Silya,¡± said Lang Ze in a low voice. There was a hint of worry in his tone. He wanted Vincent to be careful. Vincent nodded in understanding. Before he could say anything, Nasna called out his name. ¡°Vincent!¡± Vincent stood up. ¡°Although you just arrived yesterday, you must know about the history of our Beast Race. Therefore, you are held to the same standard just like everyone else.¡± Nasna¡¯s tone did not change in the slightest. There was even a hint of coldness in her gaze as she looked at Vincent. It was very obvious that she treated Vincent as someone who was close to Silya. Vincent nodded and did not say anything. If the exam had taken place a day earlier, he would not have been able to answer anything. However, after a night of investigation, he at least still had some understanding of the current history of the Beast Race. He might not be able to get full marks but, 80 marks would not be a problem. ¡°The history test begins now!¡± ordered Nasna. Everyone began to write rapidly. Lang Ze tugged Vincent¡¯s clothes under the table and handed him a note. Vincent glanced over at Lang Ze and saw that he was looking at the test paper seriously, as if he was not the one handing Vincent the note. He carefully opened it and saw that there was a short sentence written on it. He would not write ¡°Long live Lord Gajero¡± without understanding it. Huh? What kind of trick was this? He glanced at Lang Ze again and saw him writing rapidly. He focused his eyes and looked again. Good heavens, what does it mean? After thinking through it carefully, Vincent finally understood. In the present, the beasts in Beast World respected and looked up to Lord Gajero highly. Naturally, no one dared to ignore or despise Gajero. Writing ¡®Long live Lord Gajero¡¯ on the exam paper was the greatest way to show respect for Gajero. Otherwise, Vincent might have been judged as a traitor and would not have survived Nasna¡¯s test. Vincent had a new understanding of his unreliable desk mate. Vincent smiled faintly and began to read the questions. He started writing quickly. The classroom was extremely quiet. There was no sound other than the sound of writing. Two hours later, Vincent finished answering all the questions. After checking that there were no questions left for him to answer, he raised his hand and stood up. ¡°Speak,¡± said Nasna. ¡°Teacher Nasna, I¡¯m done with my paper,¡± said Vincent. Everyone was stunned by Vincent, especially Nasna. Vincent had just joined the school a day before and he had already started studying. She tried to investigate Vincent¡¯s background using her own channels but found nothing. Plus, judging by Vincent¡¯s clothes the day before, she naturally believed that Vincent had come to Milai city from a small place and had not studied at all. Therefore, she was really surprised that Vincent finished his paper so fast. Lang Ze was even more surprised than Nasna. He stole a glance at Vincent¡¯s exam paper. There were many words written densely on it. Although he did not know if his answers were correct or not, he could not have written so much if he did not know anything. Nasna walked in front of Vincent and looked into Vincent¡¯s eyes. She then glanced at the exam paper. Suddenly, she widened her eyes. As a teacher who taught the history of the bishop¡¯s Beast Race, she could tell at a glance that Vincent¡¯s answer was correct. It was not impossible for him to get full marks. Vincent looked at Nasna¡¯s reaction. He could tell that his answers were correct. ¡°Teacher Nasna, if there is nothing else, I will leave first,¡± said Vincent. As he spoke, he stood up and walked out of the classroom. He could feel Nasna¡¯s malice towards him. In addition to what Lang Ze had said earlier, there was no need for him to respect Nasna at all. A teacher who could implicate students because of personal grudges was not a person worthy of respect in Vincent¡¯s eyes. When Vincent left the classroom, Nasna came back to her senses. Her expression became even more unsightly. She had actually prepared this history exam specially for Vincent. Her goal was to use Vincent to suppress Silya. However, she could not pick on Vincent as his answers did not have any flaws. Although her plan failed, her expression was still good. Lang Ze looked at the classroom door with a face full of admiration. He knew that no one could make Nasna react that way. Vincent was the first person! Whether it was his understanding of the history of the Beast Race or his speed in answering questions, Lang Ze was very impressed. Initially, Lang Ze only befriended Vincent because they were both members of the wolf tribe. He was afraid that Vincent would be isolated when he first arrived. That was why he took the initiative to befriend him. Of course, it was also because of Vincent¡¯s good relationship with Silya. However, currently, it seemed like befriending Vincent was a very good decision. Time passed by quickly. During lunch break, Vincent and Lang Ze sat opposite each other in the dining hall. ¡°Vincent, I really admire you. Yesterday, you still looked like you didn¡¯t know anything about history. In one night, you actually managed to understand it completely. I really don¡¯t know how your brain grew so much,¡± said Lang Ze. Lang Ze looked at the food in front of him with a dispirited expression. He did not feel like eating. The main reason he lost his appetite was because he was struck by Vincent¡¯s intelligence. Vincent ate the food elegantly and looked at Lang Ze. He smiled faintly and did not say anything. When he left the classroom, he glanced at Lang Ze¡¯s exam paper. It was all about ¡®Long live Lord Gajero¡¯. However, his answer was completely nonsensical as he did not properly consider Gajero¡¯s position in the hearts of the Beast Race. ¡°Hey! Do you have any tricks? Since we¡¯re the same race, can you tell me?¡± asked Lang Ze. He noticed that Vincent did not speak. He raised his head and looked at him. He was expecting an answer. Vincent felt uncomfortable under his gaze and moved away. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that, I¡¯m not interested in men,¡± said Vincent. Lang Ze was stunned and reacted immediately. His anger turned into an embarrassment. ¡°Bastard! I¡¯m not interested in the same sex also!¡± Vincent looked at Lang Ze¡¯s expression and shrugged. He took a bite of his food and said, ¡°Who knows?¡± ¡°F*ck your sister!¡± cursed Lang Ze. Lang Ze got up and was about to leave Vincent. Vincent looked like a person who had no emotions. Suddenly, a few snake girls appeared. When Lang Ze saw a few snake girls walking into the restaurant, he immediately became infatuated. He ran towards the snake girls. Chapter 113 - Infatuated Lover, Merciless Wound Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation This was the first time Vincent had seen Lang Ze that way. Vincent turned his head curiously and saw Lang Ze walking in front of a snake girl. He looked like an excited dog. ¡°This guy¡­¡± Vincent shook his head, ignored him, and continued eating his food. The snake girl¡¯s name was Siwei, and she was also a student of Milai School. Siwei looked at Lang Ze with disgust and impatience. It was obvious that she had been treated this way by Lang Ze more than once. ¡°Why do I always run into you everywhere I go?¡± said Siwei. She did not even bother to open her eyes to look at Lang Ze. Lang Ze did not take her seriously at all. He used his sleeve to wipe the chair for Siwei and laughed mischievously. ¡°Isn¡¯t this fate? I could run into you even if I just came for a meal. This is fate,¡± said Lang Ze. Siwei shivered after hearing what he had said. She had goosebumps all over her body. She walked away and sat down at another table. It was really too disgusting. Her followers rubbed their arms. They could not stand that b*stard. It was obvious that Siwei despised him. Why did he still bother going up to her? If it was not for the war at the border of Beast World and the prohibition of internal strife, they would have taught this reckless fellow a lesson. ¡°Siwei, what do you want to eat? I¡¯ll go and fight for you,¡± said Lang Ze. He followed Siwei and stood in front of her. ¡°I don¡¯t feel like eating anything when I see you,¡± said Siwei. She did not show Lang Ze any mercy. Lang Ze just ignored her. ¡°How about the giant deer bear meat? I remember that you like it,¡± said Lang Ze. He then turned around and went to get food for Siwei. Vincent had already finished eating. He sat in his seat and watched Lang Ze run back and forth for a woman who hated him. He shook his head. How much did a person have to like another person to be so humble? He could not understand it. Just as Lang Ze was getting food, a lion-headed man walked towards Siwei. A wolf-headed man and a Tauren were behind him. The three of them were very strong and looked very safe. Siwei saw the lion-headed man and her face lit up. She then stood up to greet him. ¡°Morris, you¡¯re here!¡± said Siwei gently. The lion-headed man nodded and sat beside her. He put his arm around her shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s your birthday. Where do you want to go tonight?¡± asked Morris. Siwei appeared to be deep in thought when she heard Morris¡¯s question. Morris smiled evilly and said, ¡°Hehe, I heard that a new hotel has opened in the south of the city. The bed is big and soft. Why don¡¯t we go and try it out?¡± Siwei¡¯s pretty face turned red, and she looked very shy. She punched Morris in the chest using her small fist. At the same time, Lang Ze returned. He had brought some food for Siwei. However, when he saw what was happening, he felt weak and dropped the plate in his hand. Clang! The sound of the plate falling echoed through the restaurant. Everyone was curious and turned to look. Morris and Siwei looked at each other. ¡°Huh?¡± Morris frowned and asked Siwei, who was in his arms, ¡°Is this the guy who harassed you?¡± Siwei looked disdainful and nodded. The snake girls who followed Siwei around told Morris about Lang Ze as a joke. Morris listened to the snake girls and sneered. He then waved his hand. The Tauren that was standing behind him walked toward Lang Ze. Vincent, who was sitting at the side, saw what was going on and narrowed his eyes slightly. He had a rough idea of what was going to happen next. The Tauren walked in front of Lang Ze and looked down at him. He grabbed Lang Ze by the collar. ¡°Kid, you stay away from our future sister-in-law. Otherwise, I might just kill you.¡± Lang Ze¡¯s eyes were filled with sadness as he looked at Siwei. He did not even hear the Tauren speaking. Lang Ze just ignored him. The Tauren was furious. He clenched his fist and punched Lang Ze in the face. ¡°Kid! How dare you ignore your master? You want a beating!¡± The people in the restaurant cried out in surprise when they saw what was happening. ¡°That kid is really reckless. He actually provoked Morris!¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do about it. Morris¡¯s brother is working in the mayor¡¯s mansion!¡± ¡°Reincarnation is really a skill! The higher-ups forbid private fights but look at him. There¡¯s no problem even if he kills someone.¡± ¡°Hiss! Don¡¯t mention it, that deer is really too pitiful.¡± Many people in the hall shivered. They were obviously thinking of something bad. Lang Ze only had his eyes on Siwei. He completely ignored the Tauren¡¯s huge fist that was about to hit his face. Right at that moment, Vincent started to move. No one could see his figure clearly. Vincent suddenly appeared behind the Tauren and Lang Ze. Tauren¡¯s fist was already in Vincent¡¯s hand by then. ¡°Who is this person? How dare he meddle in Morris¡¯s affairs?¡± ¡°He looks unfamiliar. He shouldn¡¯t be some powerful guy. Let¡¯s mourn for this guy.¡± ¡°Wait! I know this guy. If I remember correctly, he came with teacher Silya yesterday.¡± ¡°Teacher Silya? Are you sure?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t be wrong! It¡¯s this guy! His animal skin is too unique.¡± ¡°Hey! This is going to be fun¡­¡± The Tauren had no idea how Vincent grabbed his fist. He wanted to pull it back. However, Vincent¡¯s hand was like an iron pincer. The Tauren was unable to move at all. ¡°Good kid! You have guts!¡± The Tauren gave Lang Ze up and slapped Vincent¡¯s head using his other hand. Vincent tilted his head and took advantage of the Tauren¡¯s strength to throw him more than five meters away. ¡°Good move!¡± ¡°So powerful! How did he do it?¡± Vincent¡¯s move stunned the onlookers. Morris, who was holding onto Siwei, narrowed his eyes. He could see that he had met an expert. ¡°You go,¡± commanded Morris. Morris turned his head to look at the wolf-headed man on his side. The wolf-headed man nodded and walked towards Vincent. At the same time, the Tauren stood up and looked at Vincent with a face full of anger. He had never lost so much face before. ¡°Old Wolf! You don¡¯t have to do it, I want to tear him apart with my own hands!¡± The Tauren growled at the wolf-headed man. The wolf-headed man stopped and turned to look at Morris. Morris nodded slightly. The Tauren snapped his fingers and said, ¡°Kid! I¡¯ll make you pay!¡± He then roared and charged at Vincent. Vincent looked at the Tauren charging at him with a calm expression. A high-level Beast Man was nothing to him. Lang Ze was still looking at Siwei with a pained expression. When the Tauren was two meters away from Vincent, it jumped up and crashed into Vincent like a comet. Vincent bent down slightly and drew a circle with his hands in front of him. When the Tauren hit Vincent¡¯s arm, it felt like it had hit cotton. He did not use any strength at all. This sudden change made him stunned. He could not understand what was going on. However, Vincent did not give him a chance to react. He turned his upper body slightly and swung his hands. Whoosh! The Tauren was once again thrown by Vincent. This time, it was thrown even further than before. It was a full ten meters away. After slamming onto several tables, the Tauren fell to the ground with food all over his body. His eyes were filled with confusion. He did not even know how he was thrown Vincent kept sending the Tauren flying. This made Morris feel a little embarrassed. Morris did not blame the Tauren for being incompetent. He was very clear about the Tauren¡¯s fighting strength. Once, the Tauren had fought alone against thirteen people of the same level. If he was weak, it was really hard to say what kind of person was strong. However, Vincent¡¯s strength was beyond his expectations. At the same time, Vincent¡¯s fighting style was very strange. He had never seen it before. After Vincent saw that the Tauren did not stand up again, he glanced indifferently at Morris. He then pulled Wolf Ze and turned to leave. His glance made Morris feel as if he had fallen into an ice cellar. Morris saw a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood in Vincent¡¯s eyes. He had definitely fought on the battlefield before. In an instant, he could determine that Vincent who had suddenly appeared definitely had blood on his hands. With this in mind, he did not stop Vincent and Lang Ze from leaving. Even if he had lost face, there was still a chance for him to get it back. He was not in a hurry. After leaving the restaurant, Vincent looked at Lang Ze, who was still in a daze and sighed. People who were infatuated were often hurt mercilessly! Chapter 114 - Vincent Became the Center of the Whirlpool Vincent returned to his residence at night. He had just finished his dinner when he heard someone knocking on the door. He was very curious. Who would come looking for him at this hour? Could it be Silya? He opened the door. However, before he even knew what was going on, he saw someone¡¯s fist coming right at him. Vincent dodged instinctively. At the same time, he threw a cannon punch and hit the person¡¯s stomach. The attacker did not expect Vincent to react so fast. He took Vincent¡¯s fist head-on. Bang! That was the sound of Vincent¡¯s fist hitting the opponent¡¯s body. Bang! That was the sound of the attacker hitting a wall after being sent flying by Vincent. Vincent did not let the attacker go. He went to the attacker and hit the back of his head with a hand knife. The attacker did not see Vincent clearly. He just felt a sharp pain behind his head and fainted. When he woke up again, he saw Vincent sitting opposite him. He was all tied up using a gray rope that was burning with black flames. The flames gave him a great sense of fear. He could feel his soul trembling. ¡°You¡¯re awake. Tell me, who sent you?¡± asked Vincent. Vincent played with the World-Cleansing Fireball in his hand and looked at the attacker with a faint smile. The attacker was a special-class powerhouse. He did not expect Vincent to be so powerful. He was at a loss. Vincent shrugged when his attacker did not answer him. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s meet again in the next life,¡± said Vincent. ¡°No, no, no! I¡¯ll talk! I¡¯ll talk!¡± said the attacker. The attacker had no doubts that Vincent would really kill him. ¡°Morris sent me¡­¡± ¡°Very good, goodbye.¡± Vincent did not wait for the attacker to finish speaking. He threw the World-Cleansing Fireball at his attacker. The attacker disappeared from Vincent¡¯s sight in an instant. It was enough to know who attacked him. He did not need to know anything else. ¡°Morris, it looks like the first one to be dealt with is you,¡± muttered Vincent. The night passed by silently. The next day at dawn, Vincent went to school again. The moment he entered the school gate, he saw Morris. He was standing not too far away. Morris also saw Vincent. He was surprised. Vincent thought for a moment and walked towards Morris. ¡°No enmity, no enmity. Sending people to kill me, where did you get the courage?¡± asked Vincent. Morris obviously would not admit that he did. If he admitted it, even his brother, who was working in the mayor¡¯s mansion, would not be able to protect him. ¡°What did you say? I don¡¯t understand,¡± said Morris. Vincent did not expect Morris to admit it just like that. He just smiled at him and left. Morris looked at Vincent¡¯s back and felt a chill in his heart. He had a feeling that Vincent¡¯s smile earlier had a hidden meaning. However, he could not understand what it was. At the same time, in a remote village in Beast World, countless beasts gathered together to have a serious discussion. ¡°We just received news that the Bear King has returned. The tribesmen who escorted the Bear King back on Earth have been killed by the demon team of Gajero,¡± said a crocodile man in a deep voice. ¡°What orders did the high priest give? For us to find the Bear King?¡± asked the kobold. The kobold looked at the crocodile man. He was confused. The crocodile man nodded. ¡°From now on, we must find the Bear King and protect him until he has fully matured.¡± ¡°What are the specific methods?¡± ¡°Inform all the tribesmen and secretly investigate the whereabouts of the Bear King. We currently know the Bear King is in the form of an Earth Bear. It has a special strength and can launch a Bear King Roar Bullet that is burning with black flames.¡± ¡°What is the approximate range of the Bear King? Over the years, the group of traitors has been hunting us down more and more seriously. Our tribesmen have suffered great losses. If we were to search the entire world for the Bear King, it would be impossible for us to do so in a short period of time.¡± ¡°The high priest has spent fifty years of cultivation to ask the Beast God. The Beast God has sent down instructions that the Bear King is in a Grade Two city. However, there is no way to determine its exact location.¡± ¡°A Grade Two city?¡± Everyone looked at each other in dismay and fell silent. The dog-headed man suddenly stood up and walked out. ¡°I¡¯ll go and gather my tribesmen. Being able to narrow it down to a Grade Two city is helpful enough and reduces our search area greatly. It is better than searching the entire world.¡± Although there were still hundreds of Grade Two cities in Beast World, it was still slightly easier than searching the entire world. The others set off and began to make arrangements. Just as the Beast Race started to move, the leader of the demons who was stationed in Beast World also arrived at the Beast King City. He was looking for the current Beast King, the fox tribe leader. ¡°News from Earth has come. The Bear King has been reincarnated and has arrived in Beast World. Lord Gajero has ordered that you must find him within half a month and kill him. Otherwise, all the fox tribe members will become slaves,¡± said the demon leader impolitely whilst looking at the older white fox tribe leader. The fox tribe leader nodded slightly and said, ¡°Lord, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely find the Bear King within the stipulated time.¡± The demon leader nodded and replied, ¡°In addition, we need to replenish a batch of soldiers at the border. The number is around 500,000. We must reach the battlefield within three days.¡± ¡°Three days! 500,000!¡± The fox tribe leader was surprised. Although they had sent soldiers to the borders to battle in the previous years, they had never been in such a rush. They had also never required them to send such a large number of soldiers at one go. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± asked the demon leader. The demon leader looked at the fox tribe leader with an indifferent expression. ¡°No problem! No problem!¡± answered the fox tribe leader. The fox tribe leader looked at the demon leader and smiled bitterly. ¡°It¡¯s good that there¡¯s no problem. Don¡¯t delay. If you ruin Gajero¡¯s plans, your entire Beast World will no longer exist.¡± After the demon leader finished speaking, he turned around and left. He did not give any face to the fox tribe leader although he was the current Beast King. The fox tribe leader looked at the departing demon leader with a dejected expression. He was extremely sullen. Just as the demon leader left, a tall young fox-headed man with a faint smile walked in. ¡°What are they going to do this time?¡± The fox-headed man sat down in front of the fox tribe leader and picked up the fruits on the table to eat. The fox tribe leader sighed when he saw the young fox-headed man in such a state. ¡°Five hundred thousand soldiers will need to be recruited within three days. We will also need to find the Bear King that has reincarnated within half a month.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± The young fox-headed man was stunned. ¡°The Bear King has reincarnated?¡± The fox tribe leader nodded slightly. It was not good news for many of the Beast Tribes. ¡°Looks like we have to work faster. Otherwise, we will not be able to handle what comes next.¡± The young fox-headed man jumped down from the table and walked out. ¡°Wait!¡± shouted the fox tribe leader. He frowned slightly. ¡°Right now, the safest world for us is Earth. It¡¯s time to start your arrangements there.¡± The young fox-headed man nodded. ¡°A year ago, they took advantage of their so-called special enrollment competition to kill many of our future experts, but there were still some who managed to slip through the net. This time, I want to make Earth our world once and for all!¡± ¡°Be careful. The creatures on Earth are not so easy to deal with,¡± said the fox tribe leader in a deep voice. ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry, old man,¡± said the young fox-headed man. He then waved his hand and left. Vincent, who was in Milai City, did not know that the entire Beast World was going to undergo drastic changes because of him. Even humans on earth were affected to a certain extent. At that very moment, he was sitting opposite Silya. He looked at her with a dumbfounded expression. Chapter 115 - The Power System of the Universe Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°What are you talking about? You want me to participate in the warrior game?¡± asked Vincent in disbelief. Although he had only been in Beast World for a few days, he knew what the warrior game was. The purpose of the warrior game was to select the future beast powerhouses. It was similar to the special enrollment competition on Earth. However, the Beast Men warrior game was not as formal as the one on Earth. Instead, all participants under the age of 20 would be thrown into a forest for half a month to compete for the nameplate. One would only be eligible to pass the game after obtaining three nameplates. The only way to obtain the nameplate was to kill the owner of the nameplate. Before the time was up, everyone could compete for the nameplate, regardless of whether they were eligible to pass the game or not. The final ranking was based on the total number of nameplates collected. This resulted in participants fighting endlessly for the most nameplates in just half a month. The survival rate of the participants was less than 5% every year. It was tragic. As such, how could Vincent not be stunned and surprised when Silya asked him to join the warrior game? Vincent was dumbfounded. The warrior game was usually held once a year. However, only eight months had passed since the last warrior game. It had suddenly been brought forward. He would not believe that there was nothing going on even if he was beaten to death. Silya looked at Vincent and said with a smile, ¡°Although the risk is very high, as long as you survive, the future will be up to you to choose. In Beast World, so long as you do not betray Lord Gajero, no one has the right to make things difficult for you.¡± Vincent shook his head. He came to Beast World to find his teammates. He was completely uninterested in anything else. Plus, with his strength, it would be honestly very easy for him to stand out in the warrior game. However, at the same time, he was under a lot of scrutinies. The slightest bit of carelessness would lead to his true identity being discovered. He would not even know how he died. Silya felt helpless after seeing Vincent standing firm on his decision. The most important part of the warrior game was to ensure that participants joined voluntarily. If Vincent did not want to participate, she could not force him to even if she thought that it would be in his best interest. ¡°There are still three days before the registration deadline. Please think through it carefully. This is the fastest way for you to stand out in front of everyone. Although the risk is high, the benefits are also very high,¡± said Silya. She gave Vincent some time to think about it himself. Silya thought that Vincent did not want to participate in the warrior game because he was afraid of dying during the game. Vincent stood up and shook his head decisively. He had his own plans. He absolutely could not participate in the warrior game. The two of them then went their separate ways. Although they did not part on bad terms, there was still some distance between them. Silya thought that Vincent was timid and cowardly, while Vincent thought that Silya was being too forceful. In the blink of an eye, two days had passed. Vincent went to Milai School to study as usual. As soon as he walked into class, Lang Ze rushed up to him. He had a mysterious look on his face. ¡°Vincent! Did you know? Apparently, the first prize in this warrior game is a human! This is something that has never happened before!¡± ¡°What?¡± Vincent stood up in shock after hearing what Lang Ze had said. A human? The beasts actually used a human as a prize! Could it be his partner? Vincent turned around and rushed out of the classroom to look for Silya. He needed to confirm whether what Lang Ze had said was true. Lang Ze looked at Vincent and blinked his eyes in confusion. He shrugged and started thinking to himself. Vincent usually looked mature and steady. However, he did not expect him to be so impatient when he met a human. Humans were a very rare item in Beast World. Powerful races liked to keep a few humans to show their status. That¡¯s right! Humans were equivalent to lifeless items in Beast World. In Lang Ze¡¯s opinion, Vincent was so impatient because he wanted to use this warrior game to obtain humans. After spending some time together, Lang Ze was very familiar with Vincent. At the same time, he also knew that Vincent had reached the level of a special-class beast. Due to age restrictions, very few people could reach the level of a special-class beast. Most of them were only high-class. Vincent knew that the power system in the myriad worlds was completely different from the one on Earth. He had taken some time to understand and learn about the power system through various Beast Men documents and studies. In order to control all the living beings in the myriad worlds, Gajero had specially designed a power system. His power system was divided into 1 to 100 levels. Those below level ten were all trash. Vincent was surprised to learn about the power system designed by Gajero. A king-level superpowered user was only equivalent to a level 8 creature. This also explained why the notes in the Black Hole myriad races atlas said that even king-level powerhouses were trash in comparison to the black hole races! If it was not for the mysterious protection on Earth, which prevented level ten creatures and above from entering, Gajero and his army would not have been able to invade at all. Humans were facing more than just beasts. In other words, although Vincent¡¯s current level was not weak on earth, in the myriad worlds, he was only equivalent to a level five creature. Even so, he was still a very powerful existence among the younger generation in Beast World. There were very few youths in the Beast Race that could reach level five. Most of them were only around level four. Even the strongest beast was only a level eight creature. Vincent found Silya without much effort. He grabbed her hand and asked anxiously, ¡°Is the prize for first place a human?¡± Silya looked at Vincent and felt an inexplicable sense of panic. Vincent¡¯s eyes were red. They were very soul-stirring. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s a human.¡± ¡°Sign me up, I want to participate!¡± ¡°O-okay!¡± After Silya had agreed to let him participate, Vincent realized that he had been a little rash and quickly let go of her hand. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was a little emotional,¡± Vincent apologized to Silya. Silya composed herself and did not say anything. However, she was very curious. What made Vincent change his mind? Was it really because of a human? In her opinion, although humans were a very popular item in Beast World, it was not enough to make him so emotional given his personality. Vincent¡¯s appearance earlier was really scary. Among the younger generation, very few people could make her panic like that. Actually, it was fear. At the same time, on Earth, Sibis received news that Vincent¡¯s team had completely lost contact. The second team had already set off. They were supposed to support Vincent¡¯s team. Their strength was not weak. They had searched within tens of thousands of meters of where Vincent¡¯s team had lost contact but were unable to find any clues. Without waiting for Sibis to send people to search for Vincent¡¯s team, the Falcon King and the fifth strongest person in the world, Swain had gathered all the experts in Falcon Country to hold a meeting in the Jungle Capital. The monsters in the black hole had started a riot. All the countries in the world were holding an emergency meeting. The riot this time made them feel that something terrible had happened in the Black Hole. Chapter 116 - The Warrior Game Beast World. There was a forest 50,000 meters away from the imperial city of beasts. The forest was known as Warrior Forest. It was named after the warrior game that was held every year. As for its original name, no one remembered it. 3,000 young beasts of various races from all over Beast World were in the forest. The beast expert in charge of the game instructed his subordinates to distribute nameplates to each participant. The nameplate was a palm-sized black token with the word ¡°Warrior¡± written on it. It was a powerful nameplate. Vincent looked at the nameplate in his hand. It was not light; it was at least 2.5 kilograms in weight. Having to carry a heavy plate in battle would definitely affect one¡¯s performance on the battlefield. Moreover, the Beast Men did not have any space to store equipment. Therefore, every participant had to hold the nameplate in their hands. Of course, there were also people who would try and hide the nameplate. After all, it was not safe to wear it on their bodies. Fortunately, Vincent had his system backpack with him. Once he entered the forest, he would just put it away in his backpack. The beast expert in charge of the game did not say much. He only gave the order for all the participants to enter Warrior Forest. The game then started. Vincent was not in a hurry to rush out. Although he would have the geographical advantage if he entered earlier, it would also be easier for others to discover his whereabouts. Therefore, Vincent decided that it would be better to wait until everyone else had entered the forest. It was obvious that there were many others that had the same idea as Vincent. For example, the fox youth that was standing beside him looked at the other Beast Men rushing into the forest with disdain. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you going in?¡± asked the fox. He was curious. Vincent glanced at the fox youth but did not say anything. They were competitors. The more they spoke, the more things they would expose. It was best to not speak at this time. In Beast King City, the old fox tribe leader and the current Beast King narrowed their eyes as they looked in the direction of Warrior Forest. An old dog-headed elder stood behind him. ¡°Your Majesty, can we really find the reincarnated Bear King using this method?¡± The dog-headed elder looked at the fox tribe leader with a puzzled expression. The fox tribe leader shook his head slightly and said in a deep voice, ¡°Let¡¯s give it a try. It¡¯s better than finding a needle in a haystack. Moreover, Qing Er is there. If he finds anything abnormal, he will send us a message immediately.¡± The dog-headed elder nodded. At Warrior Forest, Vincent saw that most of the participants had already entered the forest. He took a step forward and walked towards the forest. The fox youth beside Vincent saw him leaving and also walked into the forest. He was the last one to enter the forest. The forest was dimmed as there were many trees. Vincent looked left and right and saw no one. He put his nameplate into his system backpack and walked towards a tree. The warrior game lasted for half a month. It was very long. In the early stages, Vincent did not intend to start any conflicts with anyone. This way, he could save his stamina and psionic power consumption. He could also avoid the danger of being attacked by multiple people. Unfortunately, although Vincent did not want to fight with anyone, it did not mean that no one wanted to fight him. Vincent heard a piercing sound and quickly turned to dodge. Fortunately, the trees in Warrior Forest were very tall. They were enough for Vincent to move around. Vincent looked in the direction of the piercing sound. It was more than twenty meters away. A hawk tribesman was flying in the air, his eyes were filled with sharpness and coldness. His arms were wings. They were black and white in color. The hawk tribesman was a flying-type beast. It was very different from the usual beast-type beast. On the ground, the flying-type beast had the head of a flying bird and looked no different from the fox or ox tribesmen physically. However, once they spread their wings and flew into the sky, their arms would turn into wings. The flying-type beasts were the only beasts that had two forms after transforming. Falcons, swallows, cranes, geese¡­ and so on. ¡°Level Five creature.¡± Vincent thought to himself. He did not expect that his first battle would be against a level five creature. The level five beast was equivalent to a superpowered user. The hawk-headed man missed his first attack. Without any hesitation, he launched another attack at Vincent. He kicked continuously at Vincent with both feet. Two half-arcs that looked like wind blades flew towards Vincent. Vincent looked at the half-arcs that were flying towards him expressionlessly. He formed a knife using his right hand and swung it at the hawk-headed man. ¡°Collapsing Mountain Strike!¡± An 80-meter-long, 20-meter-tall, and 5-meter-thick transparent blade aura suddenly appeared. It then shattered the hawk-headed man¡¯s half-arcs attack causing two clanging sounds to ring out. It struck the eagle-headed man¡¯s body in an instant. ¡°Ah!¡± The hawk-headed man wanted to dodge, but the transparent blade aura was too fast and too big. Before he even had time to react, he had been struck by Vincent¡¯s attack. Bang! The hawk-headed man was split into two by the transparent blade aura and fell to the ground. The hawk-headed man who was on the same level as Vincent was instantly killed by Vincent. Although they were at the same level, their combat strength was still different. Vincent jumped down from the tree and walked towards the hawk-headed man¡¯s corpse. He picked up the nameplate that had fallen onto the ground and put it into his system backpack. ¡°Come out!¡± shouted Vincent in a low voice as he looked to the grass on the left. He could feel someone hiding there. ¡°You¡¯re not coming out, are you?¡± There was no movement in the grass. Vincent then made a gesture with his right hand and wanted to slash down on the grass. ¡°No, no, no! Don¡¯t do it!¡± A dog-headed man crawled out from the grass. He was fat and had short limbs. He looked very comical. ¡°Boss! Big brother! Don¡¯t kill me! Don¡¯t kill me! I can help you find where the others are hiding!¡± The kobold pounced in front of Vincent and hugged Vincent¡¯s calf. His voice was filled with panic. Vincent looked at the spineless kobold. It did not look like a level four creature that was equivalent to a high-level superpowered user. However, the kobold could save Vincent a lot of time looking for people. ¡°Take me to a place where there¡¯s no one.¡± Vincent looked at the kobold with a cold gaze, his voice was emotionless. The kobold nodded. He stood up and ran into the depths of the forest. Vincent followed behind him whilst paying close attention to the situation around him. Although he allowed the kobold to tag along with him temporarily, it was still unknown whether the kobold would frame him. There was no problem in being careful. The kobold could also see that Vincent did not want to bump into anyone, so he led Vincent using an empty route. The kobold was truly terrified of Vincent. There was potential for Vincent to attack him with a wave of his hand. Vincent¡¯s blade aura was more than 80 meters long. Even the elders of his race had never seen such a terrifying attack! If he really wanted to frame Vincent, he had to first consider whether he could escape or not. He had no confidence that he could escape Vincent¡¯s attack. A level five creature had been sliced in half by Vincent in one move. As a level four creature, it was better for him to not cause trouble. Both of them had their own thoughts. After more than ten minutes of running, they arrived in front of a towering tree. ¡°Big brother! This is the tallest tree in the Warrior Forest. You can see every part of the forest clearly if you stand in the middle of this tree,¡± said the kobold to Vincent as if he wanted credit. Vincent nodded. He was very satisfied with the kobold¡¯s performance. ¡°Follow me well. I¡¯ll guarantee that you¡¯ll pass. Otherwise, you will end up like the hawk tribesman,¡± said Vincent. The kobold quickly nodded. He was pleasantly surprised. Although he had been threatened by Vincent, Vincent had guaranteed that he would pass. No matter how he looked at it, it was not a loss for him at all. Chapter 117 - The Blade Cleaves a Level-6 Creature Vincent bent his knees and jumped. He used the tree trunk as support twice in a row. He then flipped over to release the force and ended up on a branch at the waist of the tree. ¡°Hey! Hey! Big brother! I can¡¯t go up! Help me!¡± shouted the kobold. The kobold jumped and jumped. Its limbs were short, and it looked very comical. Vincent was about to raise his hand to throw him a Fire Vine, but he suddenly stopped. If he used his superpower, his identity would be exposed! He had no choice but to jump down from the tree and carry the kobold with one hand back to the waist of the tree again. ¡°Big brother is so powerful!¡± The kobold stabled itself and praised Vincent. Vincent paid no attention to it and looked far into the distance. There were battles happening in almost every inch of the forest. Although many people knew that starting a war was not a good thing and would only allow others who did not fight to reap the benefits, there was still a portion of them who loved to fight. They did not care about anything and only wanted to fight. They were very confident in themselves. They believed that as long as they defeated everyone and wiped everyone out of the warrior game, they would be safe. Although their theory was correct, it did not apply to the current situation. This was because their levels were not much higher than the others. This method would only expend their physical strength and make it easier for others. ¡°Big brother, are we just going to watch?¡± asked the kobold in a cautious manner. Vincent did not pay attention to the kobold. To him, waiting was the best choice. After seeing that Vincent did not pay any attention to him, the kobold no longer spoke. It leaned against the tree trunk and fell asleep. He started to snore shortly afterward. Vincent glanced at the kobold and thought to himself, ¡°How generous¡±. He then continued to observe the other battlefields. The battle continued from dusk to dawn. According to Vincent¡¯s calculations, there were more than 800 killed. As night fell, the Warrior Forest became much quieter. However, Vincent knew that the others would not give up battling just because it was nighttime. Nights were the best time for sneak attacks! Those who battled during the day would not be in a perfect state no matter how much they maintained their strength. If they were suddenly attacked in the middle of the night, the probability of death was very high. Of course, Vincent was an exception. After all, the Godly King¡¯s Posture allowed him to maintain his best state at all times. In case of an emergency, Vincent had quietly planted the World-Cleansing Fire Seeds all around him. He then leaned on the tree trunk to recuperate. He dozed off shortly afterward. The World-Cleansing Fire Seeds sent him some messages. Someone was coming. Vincent suddenly opened his eyes and looked in the direction where the person was coming from. When he saw the figure of the person, his eyes narrowed. The person was none other than the last fox youth who entered Warrior Forest. The fox youth seemed to have felt Vincent¡¯s gaze and turned his head to look at him. Their eyes met. Vincent actually saw a trace of playfulness in the fox youth¡¯s eyes. ¡°Brother, I didn¡¯t expect you to find such a good hideout,¡± shouted the fox youth. From the first time he saw Vincent, he could tell that he was not a simple individual. He had quietly followed Vincent along the way. Vincent looked down at the fox youth and did not say anything. He did not know whether he was a friend or foe, so there was no need to talk to him. In addition, the fox youth had revealed a lot of information in just a few words. This made Vincent guess that he had been following him all along. Although Vincent did not want to speak, it did not mean that the fox youth did not want to speak. ¡°Brother, you are from Milai City, right? I am very familiar with that city. If I counted, I am still half your senior. How is Silya?¡± asked the fox youth. Vincent did not answer him. The Fox youth then spoke again, his words carried a hint of intimacy. Vincent¡¯s narrowed eyes flashed. He then thought to himself, ¡°This person knew Silya? Silya was a teacher and could not participate in the warrior game. Then, the person who knows Silya should not have come to participate in the warrior game!¡± There was a problem here. Vincent¡¯s mind went wild but he still chose to ignore the fox youth. The fox youth shrugged and sat on the ground. He then started a bonfire. Vincent frowned slightly. To start a bonfire in this current situation was not smart. This would tell others where he was. The fox youth looked at the bonfire in front of him and smiled coldly. He wanted to find the reincarnated Bear King. Vincent¡¯s performance in all aspects was far better than everyone else¡¯s. This made him lock his target on Vincent. He would rather kill ten thousand wrong people than let one go. Therefore, he decided to kill Vincent first. Although Vincent did not want to fight with anyone, the fox youth¡¯s actions would undoubtedly make Vincent a target for attack. Vincent only had two options. He could either kill the fox youth or move. However, moving would obviously be meaningless. The fox youth might still follow him in the end. In that case, he could only get rid of him by killing him. Vincent made up his mind and jumped down from the tree branch. The fox youth stood up. He could feel the killing intent from Vincent. Vincent could also feel a faint pressure from the fox youth. It was obvious that this fellow¡¯s level was higher than his. He was at least a lord-class, a level six creature. Vincent was not arrogant when he faced the fox youth. It was unlike fighting a lord-class monster as the fox youth had very high intelligence. Therefore, he had to be careful. ¡°Brother! You must be joking! I¡¯m just starting a fire. You¡¯re so strong, I don¡¯t think I can do anything to you, right?¡± said the fox youth whilst smiling. Vincent looked at the fox youth¡¯s calm appearance and immediately took out his Purgatory Blade from his system backpack. ¡°Hmm? You have a human¡¯s psionic equipment? You¡¯re not a beast!¡± The fox youth¡¯s gaze froze. He was stunned at first, but his face was soon filled with anger. Beasts could not use human psionic equipment. Those who could use psionic equipment were definitely humans. After a hundred years of battle, humans and beasts had long reached the point where their relationship was like water and fire. They were simply incompatible. Both sides held deep grudges against one another. Whenever they meet, it would be a life and death battle. Vincent still did not speak. His identity had been exposed. He had to finish off the fox youth as quickly as possible. World-Cleansing Fire was attached to his Purgatory Blade. Vincent then slashed it down at the fox youth. The World-Cleansing Fire transformed into a blade. It was extremely fast and was about to hit the fox youth. The fox youth was shocked. Vincent¡¯s strength had exceeded his judgment. However, he still shifted away in time, barely dodging Vincent¡¯s attack. At that moment, he was 100% sure that Vincent was a human. This was because he used his superpowers in a way that only humans could use them. Vincent smiled coldly at him. Suddenly, he squeezed his left hand and swung it towards the fox youth. Bang! The World-Cleansing Fire Seeds that he had set up exploded. The sudden attack caught the fox youth off guard, and his entire body was blasted into the sky. Vincent did not assume that he could kill a level 6 creature just like that. He launched Sky Splitter. Whoosh! A huge blade suddenly emerged from the ground. The fox youth who was in the air saw the attack. However, he had nothing to hold onto in the air. He was certain to die. ¡°Roar!¡± roared the fox youth. Suddenly, six illusory white fox tails appeared behind him. The fox tails wrapped around the fox youth. Although Vincent¡¯s Sky Splitter had struck the fox youth, it did not cause any effective damage to him. Instead, it sent him flying hundreds of meters away. Vincent snorted coldly and used the Hundred Revolutions Divine Walk. He appeared beside the fox youth almost instantly. At the same time, he felt several auras rushing over to him. He waved his hand to put away his World-Cleansing Fire and used his Purgatory Blade to strike the fox youth. The fox youth had just opened his fox tail. Before he could even see what was going on, the Purgatory Blade had struck his head. Pftt! The fox youth was split into two by Vincent¡¯s Purgatory Blade and died. At the same time, the sleeping dog-headed man was awakened by the two of them fighting. He saw Vincent slice the fox youth in half ¡°F*ck! How terrifying!¡± Chapter 118 - Was Besieged, and Vincent Revealed His True Form Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The moment Vincent hacked the fox youth to death, another fox youth in the secret room in Beast King Palace, suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood. His expression became somewhat dispirited. ¡°This bastard! What powerful strength!¡± ¡°Men, go find the tribe leader. Tell him that I need to talk to him!¡± shouted the fox youth. In Warrior Forest, on the other hand, Vincent and the kobold were surrounded by more than ten participants. However, they did not make any movements. All of them looked at Vincent with uncertain expressions. Although they did not know the fox youth very well, they still knew that he was a very powerful guy after meeting him earlier. However, he was still killed by Vincent. They were shocked and did not dare to take the initiative to attack Vincent. Aside from the possibility of being ambushed by the other contestants, it would also be a problem to beat Vincent. Vincent looked at all of them calmly. He stood in front of the fox youth¡¯s corpse. The Purgatory Blade in his hand was dripping with blood. The kobold was hiding in the tree, shivering. He could not fight against any of them. He could only rely on Vincent to kill them. He did not dare to imagine what the outcome would be if Vincent was not there to protect him. ¡°Brothers, don¡¯t be afraid! With so many people attacking him at the same time, what can he do no matter how strong he is!¡± No one knew who said it, but everyone agreed. All of them brandished their weapons and rushed towards Vincent. Vincent snorted coldly and brandished the Purgatory Blade in his hands. He blocked their attacks with ease. The kobold stood on a branch and stared at Vincent. Vincent was surrounded. He knew that Vincent was very strong, but he did not expect Vincent to be that strong. Although he was being attacked by a dozen level four creatures, he was still able to deal with them easily. There were also a few level five creatures in the bunch. The other participants were also rushing over to Vincent one after another. They had initially planned to hide at the side and watch the battles. They were planning to wait until the battles were over before taking action to reap the harvest. Vincent was still very fierce despite being besieged by them. More than ten participants had surrounded Vincent and were attacking him. However, it felt like one person suppressing a group of individuals instead. The scene was too strange. ¡°Damn! Such a fierce guy! Where did he come from?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, I¡¯ve never heard of him!¡± ¡°I remember when the roll call was made in the morning, he said that he was from Milai City.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? Milai City is at the bottom of the second rank, how can it have such a powerful existence?¡± ¡°Should we go? Otherwise, in the next 14 days¡­¡± The participants were all discussing animatedly. Everyone wanted to go last in order to reap the benefits. Everyone was afraid that Vincent would win, however, at the same time, they were also afraid of becoming someone else¡¯s stepping stone. Vincent could sense everyone around him. His heart was also very anxious. His fighting strength had reduced as he could not use World-Cleansing Fire. The situation was not looking good. He was battling so many of them. There were also many others who were eyeing him covetously. Vincent frowned. He then thought of a countermeasure. Should he just use World-Cleansing Fire again and kill all the participants? He was not a bloodthirsty person, to begin with, so the decision was a little difficult for him. ¡°Go! Brothers, don¡¯t hold back, kill him first!¡± After Vincent killed five participants, the surrounding spectators finally gave in. They held their weapons and roared as they charged towards Vincent. Vincent used Jump Slash to make a hole in the encirclement. He then used the Hundred Revolutions Divine Walk immediately to charge out of the encirclement. ¡°He¡¯s trying to escape! Brothers! Stop him!¡± The kobold that was standing on the tree branch was shining in an unknown light. He admitted that Vincent was very strong. However, he was currently fighting against sixty to seventy participants. The kobold was still thinking about whether Vincent could survive the battle. After much consideration, he roared and jumped down from the tree branch, and stood in front of Vincent. His ten fingernails grew longer. They turned into ten shining blades and grabbed at Vincent. Vincent looked at the Kobold¡¯s attack, expressionless. He swung his Purgatory Blade. The kobold was sent flying and had died before it even landed on the ground. Although the kobold did not effectively block Vincent¡¯s advance, it still made Vincent pause for a moment. The other contestants seized the opportunity and surrounded Vincent again. Vincent looked at the sixty to seventy of them who surrounded him with a solemn expression. Initially, he wanted to reduce the number of killings. He only wanted to kill the person with the most nameplates on the last day to get first place. However, Vincent changed his mind as he was currently being surrounded by so many of them. He wanted to exterminate the whole group and let the Beast Race experience what it meant to be weak. Killing one person was a sinner, killing 10,000 people was a hero! Vincent wanted to go on a killing spree and take revenge for all the humans who had died! The psionic power in his body circulated, and World-Cleansing Fire suddenly erupted from his body. ¡°All of you, go to Hell!¡± Vincent roared, and his World-Cleansing Fire spread out in all directions. Everything that it touched turned into scorched earth. ¡°He¡¯s actually human! Brothers, kill him!¡± The participants did not know how terrifying the World-Cleansing Fire was. After confirming that Vincent was human, they all roared and charged forward. However, when they faced the terrifying World-Cleansing Fire, they did not even have the slightest ability to counterattack. The ones who were first to come into contact with World-Cleansing Fire were instantly burned to ashes. When the participants behind them saw that they had died so tragically, they did not even make a sound. They were not fearful. Instead, they became even more ferocious. Vincent¡¯s eyes turned into the shape of flames. They were filled with a heart-palpitating gray color. He waved the Purgatory Blade in his hands repeatedly. Every swing killed a participant. The participants who surrounded Vincent were all killed in less than two minutes. Vincent had also collected some of their blood to prepare for a rainy day. Vincent looked at the scorched ground and took a deep breath. He deactivated his Transformation Skill. He wanted to find all the remaining participants to kill them! He summoned Thunder. Thunder was currently able to split into more than twenty thunder balls. It was very good at finding people. ¡°Go find the Beast Men,¡± ordered Vincent. Thunder shook. More than twenty thunder balls flew in all directions and disappeared in an instant. Vincent then started to explore. At the same time, the fox tribe leader met with the fox youth in the secret chamber. ¡°Qing Er, are you saying that instead of finding the Bear King, you have found a human who had snuck into the warrior game?¡± The fox youth nodded and said, ¡°That human is very strong. We must seal off the Warrior Forest immediately and send an army in. Find him and kill him.¡± ¡°According to what you have said, that human has the appearance of a beast. There are 3,000 participants in the Warrior Forest. How can we tell which one is him?¡± asked the fox tribe leader. He had not decided on a conclusion. The fox youth¡¯s eyes flashed with a hint of viciousness. He then said in a deep voice filled with killing intent, ¡°Humans have a saying: it is better to kill than to let go.¡± When the fox tribe leader heard what he had said, he looked at him with a surprised expression. After a full five minutes, he stood up and walked out of the secret room. Three minutes later, a team of thirty thousand beasts had been prepared. The weakest amongst them was a level 5 creature. All of them were well-equipped. They walked towards Warrior Forest with cold expressions. Chapter 119 - Escape From the Warrior Forest Vincent was like a god of death in the Warrior Forest. None of the participants stood a chance against him. Many participants lost their lives. The surviving participants felt that something was wrong and began to look for other participants that they were familiar with. They wanted to gather together in order to ensure their safety. This was the participants¡¯ plan for the time being. In Vincent¡¯s opinion, their plan had helped to reduce his problems by a lot. Only the weak needed to gather together in order to gain a sense of security. The strong never needed to do this. There were waves of screams followed by silence throughout the night in Warrior Forest. There were initially 3,000 of them in the forest. However, there were currently less than 1,000 participants left. When the sun rose, the 30,000 troops from Beast King City had arrived at Warrior Forest. They took control of the forest and sealed it off completely. They divided 10,000 troops into 100 groups. The groups were then sent into the forest. Any participants that they saw were killed immediately. Vincent was resting against a tree. Thunder, who had flown out to look for participants, suddenly flew back. It seemed to be panicking. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± asked Vincent curiously. It had been so long. Plus, this was the first time he had seen Thunder in such a state. It was panicking. This made Vincent very curious. Thunder flew up and down and circled around Vincent. More than 20 clones gathered together, split up, and rushed in all directions. Finally, it began to circle around Vincent again. Vincent looked at Thunder. His eyes widened. As he was telepathically connected to Thunder, he naturally understood Thunder¡¯s actions. ¡°Are you saying that a team of strong people had arrived? They are slaughtering the contestants?¡± Thunder scurried up and down. It was as if it was nodding. Vincent frowned. The matter had become more complicated. A group of beasts had suddenly appeared and was slaughtering participants. The people who were on martial alert outside did not give them any warning. Either they have died or were working together with the people who came. Warrior Forest was close to Beast King City. It was impossible for the officials at Beast King City to not know that a group of experts had suddenly appeared in Warrior Forest. They had even slaughtered their army along with the participants. From the looks of it, there was only a second possibility. The group of experts that Thunder had mentioned were in cahoots with the people guarding Warrior Forest. If they were in cahoots, why would they suddenly head to Warrior Forest to slaughter the participants? Vincent pinched his chin and frowned. He could not understand it. He had no idea that the troops were sent to kill participants because of him. Vincent suddenly heard a battle happening not too far away. He quickly put Thunder away and climbed up a tree. He hid under the lush leaves. After a night of the killing, the participants in the forest had more or less gathered together. As long as Vincent did not make a move, there would not be any battle. If there was a battle going on, it would only be between those experts and the participants. Rather than rushing forward rashly, it was better to hide at the side and observe the situation first. Vincent watched the battles through the gaps of the leaves. There was a team of 100 people wearing unified armor. They had standard weapons and battled in moderation. The participants¡¯ battles were chaotic. Their coordination was not good. They did not have any ability to withstand attacks and were wiped out easily. Vincent¡¯s frown deepened. In one look, he could tell that the experts were regular beast troops. The beast troops were slaughtering the participants. They were the future of Beast Race! It was really strange. A while later, all the participants were killed. The beast troops glanced at one another, stood up, and continued to explore the forest again. Vincent restrained his aura and quietly followed behind the beast troops. He watched them kill one participant after another. He eventually managed to gather some clues. They seemed to be looking for someone. The discovery shocked Vincent. If there was anyone who should not be in the forest, it would undoubtedly be him. The troops suddenly appeared out of nowhere and were looking for someone. Vincent had no choice but to treat this problem as one that was related to him. ¡°The problem is serious.¡± Vincent scratched his head. He was in a difficult situation. Vincent had thought of transforming into one of the beast troops in order to leave Warrior Forest. However, the beast troops worked so well together. If Vincent joined rashly, they would definitely figure it out. However, Vincent was unable to think of any other way. Suddenly, Thunder jumped out and scared Vincent. He quickly ordered Thunder to return but Thunder did not listen. Vincent had no choice but to go after Thunder. If Thunder was exposed, the chances of him being found would be even higher. Any kind of change was not good. Five minutes later, Vincent caught up with Thunder. Thunder was in front of a tree. It had more than twenty clones stacked together. Vincent looked at Thunder and was immediately stunned. Through telepathy, he knew that Thunder was trying to turn him into a tree. This was a good idea, but Vincent had never turned into a tree, so he had no idea if it would work. However, it was still an idea that was worth trying. Vincent took out his Purgatory Blade and swung it at a tree that was next to him. He chopped open the bark and took out the juice from the tree trunk. He then activated his Transformation Skill. Whoosh! Vincent¡¯s body instantly grew taller, and he turned into a tall tree. Vincent was overjoyed. He put Thunder away and stood there quietly. The battles in the Warrior Forest were decreasing. Soon, there were no more screams. This was proof that the beast troops¡¯ massacre was coming to an end. Vincent stood where he was and did not let his guard down. Four teams consisting of 100 people had passed him. Yet, no one noticed him. Vincent was shocked by the power of his Transformation Skill. He stood there for three consecutive days. The beast troops in the forest patrolled non-stop. The beast troops withdrew on the fourth day in the afternoon. Vincent even released Thunder to scout around. He only relaxed when the entire Warrior Forest was empty. In a secret room in Beast King City, the fox youth and the fox tribe leader sat facing one another. ¡°It has been four days. Everyone in Warrior Forest has been killed, and no one has left the outer perimeter. Could it be that they¡¯re dead?¡± asked the fox tribe leader. The fox youth frowned. He did not think that Vincent would die so easily. Others might not know about Vincent¡¯s combat strength, but he knew it too well. He had beaten him to the point where he could not even retaliate. Vincent even had the strange ability to transform into a beast. He would not believe that he could be killed so easily even if he was beaten to death. ¡°Impossible! He won¡¯t die so easily. There must be something that I¡¯ve missed¡­¡± The youth frowned as his mind spun rapidly. Suddenly, he thought of something and started panicking. ¡°Quick! Gather all the people who are in the Warrior Forest! That b*stard is most likely among them!¡± The fox tribe leader looked at the fox youth with suspicion in his eyes. The fox tribe leader stood up, went outside, and gave the order. At the same time, he quietly walked out of the Warrior Forest and ran toward the south. Chapter 120 - The Might of a Single Palm Shocked the Entire Scene The Black Hole defense battle had officially begun on Earth. All the citizens were soldiers. Various strongholds were borrowed in order to fight against the monsters. At the rear, a force that was known as the 10,000 races gang suddenly rose. The force grew rapidly. Almost 100,000 of them arrived at Falcon Country in just a few days. They had wantonly destroyed important buildings in Falcon Country and had ambushed and killed important personnel. While Falcon Country was fighting against enemies at the front line, they also had to divide their energy to fight against the 10,000 races gang. The 10,000 races gang had never fought head-on with human experts. This made the humans extremely vexed. They simply could not catch the b*stards of the 10,000 races gang. In Beast World, on the other hand, the beasts that were waiting for the Bear King were also secretly moving in various level two and above cities. They were looking for the so-called reincarnation of the Bear King, which was Vincent. Battles were happening all the time, but they were not large-scale. Vincent was currently in a level four city known as Blizzard City. After a few transformations, he had the identity of an orphan tiger-headed Beast man. He was queuing in a long line in front of the entrance of Blizzard School. He had long inquired about it. It was currently Blizzard School¡¯s annual recruitment event. If he passed the test, he would become a student of Blizzard. Vincent had arranged the most reasonable identity for himself. This was because orphans naturally did not have any background. No matter what they said or did, it could still be explained. As for finding his teammates, he had realised that there was no way to complete the search in such a short period of time. Rather than rushing to leave behind hidden dangers, it was better to start from the very beginning and plan for the long term. Fortunately, in Beast World, one did not have to depend on their age to advance. It only depended on one¡¯s ability. If one was strong enough, it would not be a problem for them to attend Beast King School directly. That was exactly what Vincent was thinking. With his current status, he could use the shortest amount of time to become the focus of everyone¡¯s attention and gain power. This way, he would have more resources to find his teammates. The Blizzard School¡¯s test was very simple. One only needed to punch the strength stone in order to test their level. A beast that reached level three could enter the school and become a student of Blizzard. The strength stone was a type of stone that was unique to Beast World. The stone can appear in seven different colors: red, orange, yellow, green, blue, violet, and purple. The color will change according to the strength of the beast that hit it. If a level three creature hit it, it would emit yellow light. In front of Vincent stood a leopard-headed man with a muscular body. He walked up to the strength stone and shouted loudly. He swung his right arm and produced a sonic boom. Hong! His right fist struck the strength stone, producing a ¡®peng¡¯ sound. The surrounding air rippled and spread out in all directions. The strength stone turned yellow-green. This meant that the leopard-headed man was about to become a level four creature. The teacher that was standing at the side looked at the color of the strength stone and nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Not bad, you passed.¡± The leopard-headed man¡¯s face was filled with excitement, and his eyes were filled with pride. Before him, anyone who passed could only turn the power stone yellow. However, his strength was yellow-green. Obviously, he was going to become a very powerful existence among the current batch of students. ¡°Oh my god! He¡¯s almost level four! He looks like he¡¯s only 12 years old!¡± ¡°Genius! This is a genius! It¡¯s already not bad if I can reach level three.¡± ¡°This batch of students will probably regard him as the strongest!¡± Whether it was those who had passed the test or those who had not or even those who were just watching the show, they all expressed their admiration for the power displayed by the leopard-headed man. When it was Vincent¡¯s turn, everyone looked over at him. Perhaps it was because he was after the leopard-headed man. Everyone¡¯s gazes were filled with anticipation as they looked at Vincent. Vincent did not care about those around him. To him, this kind of test was like an adult in a child¡¯s nest. It could easily shock the entire crowd. He wanted to shock the entire audience. Vincent raised his right hand and created a fist. He then slammed it onto the strength stone. There was no special effect. His force did not seem to be very strong. People who were staring at Vincent were a little disappointed. ¡°How much power can this light palm have? It¡¯s too weak!¡± ¡°I¡¯d say! It¡¯s already good enough if the stone shows a red light.¡± ¡°How can our Beast Race have such a weak beast man! We¡¯ve really lost face.¡± Vincent seemed weak as compared to the leopard-headed man. Before the leopard-headed man¡¯s fist had even hit the strength stone, he already produced a sonic boom. It did not matter that everyone present thought that Vincent was weak. The moment Vincent¡¯s palm hit the strength stone, the strength stone exploded with a bang. Boom! A deafening sound rang out. No one could see what color had appeared on the strength stone. Rubble flew everywhere, and everyone present was so shocked that their mouths were wide open. They did not regain their senses even after being hit by the rubble. Those who thought that Vincent was weak were shocked to the core. His light palm had actually shattered the strength stone. The strength stone could withstand a full-strength attack from a level 7 creature. Then how powerful would a full-strength attack be? Reaching level 7 at such a young age was truly terrifying. Actually, Vincent was also frightened after shattering the strength stone using his palm. He thought that if he used his full strength, he would at most turn the stone purple. Who would have thought that he would actually shatter the stone instead? Under normal circumstances, even with Vincent¡¯s cultivation, he naturally did not have such powerful strength. However, after a series of tempering in Utopia Fantasy Land, the basic qualities of his body had greatly developed and resulted in his current strength. All along, he had only used World-Cleansing Fire as his main fighting method. The Purgatory Blade would adjust its weight according to his strength in order to better display his attacks. Hence, he had no idea that his strength could be so powerful. The entire stadium fell silent. At that moment, it was as if time had stopped. The originally proud leopard-headed man looked at Vincent and gave himself a hard slap. He wanted to feel pain so that he knew that he was not dreaming. One slap to shatter the stone. This was the first time something like this had happened since the establishment of Blizzard School. ¡°F*ck! I thought he was trash! I didn¡¯t expect him to be a genius!¡± ¡°Compared to him, that leopard-headed man is simply trash!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect our Blizzard City to produce a genius! Looks like our city is about to level up!¡± The spectators had a strong ability to accept things. They recovered from their shock faster than the others. Their gazes were filled with envy and admiration when they looked at Vincent. At that moment, the teacher of Blizzard Academy also regained his senses. He grabbed Vincent¡¯s hand. His face was filled with excitement. ¡°Student! What¡¯s your name?¡± The teacher¡¯s rank was not high. He was only in charge of the annual recruitment. However, he had managed to recruit a genius like Vincent. He felt like he was going to get a promotion and a raise. Vincent did not expect the teacher to be so enthusiastic. He looked silly grinning with his tiger-head. ¡°My name is Vincent!¡± Chapter 121 - Looking for Beast Battle Techniques From that moment onwards, Vincent¡¯s name was known all over Blizzard City. Everyone knew who he was. Vincent also became a student at Blizzard School and achieved the highest status he wanted. After completing a series of registration, Vincent began his life at Blizzard School. In Milai City, Silya was very regretful. If she had not insisted on Vincent participating in the Warrior Game, Vincent would not have died in Warrior Forest. Lang Ze¡¯s heart was filled with sorrow. Although he did not know Vincent for long, they still had a good relationship and friendship. His good friend had died. How could he not be sad? ¡°Teacher Silya, did Vincent really die in Warrior Forest?¡± This was the 13th time Lang Ze had asked Silya. He still could not believe that Vincent had died in Warrior Forest. Silya nodded her head dejectedly. This matter was reported personally by the mayor of Milai. The information would not be wrong. ¡°Vincent is so powerful. How did he die? Teacher Silya, don¡¯t you know how he died?¡± asked Lang Ze. Lang Ze¡¯s face was filled with hatred. Although he knew that life and death in the Warrior Game depended on fate, it was really odd for Vincent to just die like that given his strength. Silya only received news regarding Vincent¡¯s death. As for how Vincent had died, she had no clue. After learning of Vincent¡¯s death, her heart was only filled with regret and sorrow. She had not thought of how he died. She was completely stunned after hearing Lang Ze¡¯s question. She stood up and ran out of Milai School without saying a word. Lang Ze wanted to follow Silya. However, his level was much lower than Silya¡¯s. He could not catch up to her at all. He could only wait quietly by himself and mourn for Vincent. Silya left Milai Academy and headed towards her home. Although she had a house in Milai City, she was not born and raised there. She was only an elder who lived in Milai City. She was actually the youngest daughter of the fox tribe leader in Beast King City and the younger sister of the young fox. She wanted to ask her father how Vincent died. She had just arrived home. Before she could even contact her father in Beast King City, she had been surrounded by a group of beast soldiers. An old fox tribe elder held a yellow scroll in his hand and walked towards Silya. ¡°Princess, the Beast King has ordered you to return to Beast King City. He has something important to discuss with you,¡± said the old fox tribe elder. He looked at her warily. Silya was not an idiot. When she heard the order, her expression darkened. ¡°Father asked me to return?¡± she asked. The old fox tribe elder smiled insincerely. ¡°Princess, I don¡¯t know what happened exactly, but the Beast King did say that if the princess rebelled¡­¡± The old fox tribe elder raised his hand, and the beast soldiers surrounding Silya all drew their weapons. ¡°Kill without mercy!¡± Those three words were extremely cold and were filled with killing intent. Silya looked at the old fox tribe elder suspiciously. If she did not know that this elder was a trusted aide of her father, she would have taken action. ¡°There¡¯s no need for trouble. I¡¯ll go back with you. Coincidentally, I have something to ask father,¡± said Silya. Before she could do anything further, a soldier walked forward and placed a shackle on her. It was the type of shackle that could seal off the energy within her body completely. Silya did not resist at all from the beginning until the end. For her father to give such an order meant that something had happened, something that she did not know about. The group of beast soldiers surrounded Silya. They then left Milai City under the order of the old fox tribe elder. This scene caused many people in Milai city to stop and watch. They were all discussing animatedly. In Blizzard City, Vincent was lying in his dormitory. The Beast World¡¯s dormitory was a room shared by four people. There was nothing else other than four beds and four tables. However, Vincent had his own dormitory. This was a special treatment given to him by Blizzard School. It was extremely normal for him to receive such treatment given his strength. Meanwhile, Vincent was thinking about how to use World-Cleansing Fire without revealing his identity. Although he could defeat most people just by using his strength, his World-Cleansing Fire superpower could save him a lot of trouble. After a few days of research, he could only think of a temporary solution. He thought of attaching World-Cleansing Fire to his skin. As long as he was not injured, he could release the World-Cleansing Fire at any time and immediately withdraw it. Vincent tried it out. He was only able to use World-Cleansing Fire for an instant and its power was not as great as before. However, as the World-Cleansing Fire was overbearing, it was enough to change a lot of things even if it only appeared for a short while. ¡°Looks like I need to go to the ancient records room to look for clues about the Beast Race¡¯s battle techniques. At the very least, I can disguise World-Cleansing Fire,¡± thought Vincent. He then started to proceed with his plan. He was very clear that every second that he wasted would bring more danger to his teammates. Also, the longer he stayed in Beast World, the higher the risk of his identity being exposed. He left his dormitory and went to the ancient records room. The ancient records room was similar to a library. It was only a three to four-minute walk. However, Vincent walked for eight minutes. It was not that he was slow, but rather that there were many students who admired him and wanted to take a photo with him or have a few autographs and so on. Vincent naturally did not want such attention. However, in order to disguise himself, he had to accept the fame temporarily. He had no choice but to stop helplessly and sign autographs and take group photos. To take a group photo in Beast World, one had to rely on something called a photographic stone. The photographic stone could record images and sounds and had no time limit. It could also be played repeatedly. As long as the photographic stone was not damaged, the recordings inside would not be lost. The disadvantage was that it was not easy to carry around. Moreover, a photographic stone could only record one image, so very few people would bring a photographic stone with them. Vincent did not know why the group of students would carry a photographic stone with them. He could not understand it. The library in the Beast World was equivalent to the library in the human world. There were all sorts of books stored in it. Usually, if one wanted to go to the library, they would need to be led by a teacher. However, Vincent¡¯s identity was special, so he was given more leeway. Therefore, he did not need to have a teacher follow him into the library. It was said that in the entire Blizzard School, there were only three people who possessed such privileges. Vincent was one of them. Vincent wanted to research on battle techniques of the Beast Race. Hence, he did not stop at any other area in the library. He just went straight to the battle techniques area. Blizzard School was a free-range education system. Students only needed to complete the learning tasks assigned by their teachers on a regular basis. There were no restrictions during the other times. This was also the reason why Vincent was surrounded by students earlier. Even so, there were still very few students who went to the archives room to learn. Most of the students would rather train their physical strength than go to the archives room to read information. As for combat skills, they could not be mastered overnight. Many of them would not be able to completely master a technique even after graduation. After rummaging through the battle techniques division, he was unable to find a single technique that could satisfy his idea. This made him a little depressed. If he could not find a technique that could disguise World-Cleansing Fire, then his idea would simply be impossible. At the same time, a crisp and melodious female voice came from behind Vincent. ¡°Vincent? What are you looking for?¡± Chapter 122 - Sky-Burning Sword Technique Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The female voice belonged to a girl with an oriole bird¡¯s head. Her eyes were very lively. She had been reading in the library for a long time. She was curious after seeing Vincent looking around for something. Vincent¡¯s name had spread throughout the entire school in less than a day. Vincent felt a little embarrassed after hearing the oriole bird head girl¡¯s question. He must have disturbed her when he was going back and forth between the bookshelves whilst flipping through the books. ¡°I¡¯m looking for a fire elemental battle technique or a battle technique that can produce a fire effect.¡± The girl was stunned. Her gaze was focused on Vincent. He was clearly a tiger-headed man, why would he look for a fire elemental battle technique? It was strange. However, she did not say much. After all, everyone had their own thinking. It was also not appropriate to disturb them when it came to training. ¡°There are indeed fire elemental battle techniques, but we beasts are naturally fearful of fire. When we fight against the other worlds, it rarely works, so no one really cares about it.¡± The girl thought about it and said to Vincent with a worried face, ¡°I advise you not to choose fire elemental battle techniques. If you are not careful, you will hurt yourself. Fire elemental battle techniques are too violent.¡± Vincent looked at the girl and nodded slightly. He smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to cultivate it. I just want to understand it so that I won¡¯t be unprepared in the future.¡± ¡°Of course, if you can cultivate, an unexpected move might have a miraculous effect. After all, everyone in the world knows that we beasts are naturally afraid of fire.¡± The girl was stunned again when she heard Vincent¡¯s explanation. Her eyes lit up. This was the first time she had heard of such a theory. Although she always felt like it was very dangerous, it still made sense after careful consideration. She raised her hand and pointed at the last row of the bookshelves. ¡°The last row, at the bottom, the third box on the left. I saw the fire elemental battle techniques there,¡± said the girl. ¡°But Vincent, I still suggest that you don¡¯t cultivate rashly. Otherwise, if anything happens, it won¡¯t be of any benefit to you.¡± Vincent smiled and nodded. To be able to persuade her on their first meeting was proof that she was a good person. It was just that Vincent had his own thoughts and decisions. It was not easy to change them. When the two of them separated, Vincent learned the girl¡¯s name. Her name was Serena. It was a very nice name. Vincent followed Serena¡¯s instructions and searched the last row. He found the third box at the bottom of the bookshelves. The books were covered in a thick layer of dust. He could not see the words on the books clearly. Vincent blew lightly. A cloud of dust covered his head and choked him until he coughed. He used his left hand to fan away the dust in front of him. Vincent could only read the books after the dust had completely dispersed. Fiery Fist, Ice and Fire Palm, Sky-Burning Sword technique¡­ There were more than ten of them, but their levels were not high. The highest level was only F-Class. It was obvious how much the Beast Race disliked fire elemental battle techniques based on the books available. The school¡¯s library only had F-Class battle techniques. Vincent picked up the Fiery Fit battle technique and opened it. The moment he saw the title page, he revealed a pained expression. Fire elemental battle techniques were extremely risky. There was a total of 63 people who practiced this battle technique. However, they were all burned to death by the flames. Vincent rubbed the space between his brows. He was in pain. He did not even have to take into consideration how powerful the battle technique was. Just the fact that these 63 people have died after coming into contact with the burning flames was enough to make him stop for a moment. No wonder Serena had advised him not to practice fire elemental battle techniques. It turned out that the beasts¡¯ endurance towards fire was extremely poor. Even so, Vincent continued reading. After all, the death statistics did not pose any threat to him. He was not an actual beast. After flipping through the title page, he saw a list of names. It was a record of the people who had died from practicing Fiery Fist and the specific reasons for their deaths. ¡°Number one, Hawkins. He had been practicing Fiery Fist for three days. He had attempted to speed up his training under the sun, but he was ignited by the fire of the sun and burned to death.¡± ¡°Number two, Rogers. He had been practicing Fiery Fist for two days. Due to a deviation in his aura, he had destroyed the body¡¯s thermostatic system and was burned to death by the fire during his training.¡± ¡°Number three¡­,¡± Vincent read them one by one. When he read about the last person on the list, his eyes widened in surprise. It turned out that all the beasts who were training had all died in completely different ways. This was the first time he had seen such a thing. It was too amazing. Although he was interested in Fiery Fist. He decided to give it up after looking at the miserable state of the 63 of them who had died. It was too exciting. Even if he was a human, Vincent did not want to take such a risk. There was really no need. Vincent picked up the next book. It was about the Ice and Fire Palm technique. Vincent opened the book and started reading it. The number of deaths on the title page shocked him even more. There was a total of 128 deaths. They all believed that ice and fire countered one another and that the energy was easier to grasp before cultivating. In actual training, hesitation is required in order to master two types of energy at the same time. In addition to that, one also had to maintain the subtle balance of two types of energy at all times. The slightest carelessness would result in death. The 128 of them died in all sorts of strange ways. Some were frozen to death, some were burned to death, and some believed that it would only be enough by practicing fire elements in extreme cold. There were more tricks than the Fiery Fist, and the ways that they died were even more peculiar. Vincent flipped through all the books. The books all had at least dozens of names on the death list. Some even had hundreds of names. After going through the selections over and over again, Vincent finally chose the Sky-Burning Sword technique. Although it was only E-Class, it was the most suitable one for Vincent. Vincent used his Purgatory Blade to attack. Although it was a blade-type weapon, it would be easy for him to learn a hundred moves in one go. It would not be too difficult for Vincent to learn a sword technique. In addition, since he had changed his appearance and battle style, he naturally had to change his equipment as well. Moreover, the battle technique required the use of a heavy sword, which was suitable for Vincent¡¯s current tiger image. Most importantly, he only needed the fire elemental battle technique to disguise his World-Cleansing Fire. It did not matter how strong he was, as long as he could successfully practice it as soon as possible. The Sky-Burning Sword technique was perfect for Vincent after considering all the factors. After completing the registration at the reception, Vincent walked to a table and began to copy. At the same time, he simulated the training according to the instructions on the battle technique in his mind. In Beast World, every schools¡¯ archives were the same. The archives could not be brought outside. They could only be copied or read in the archives. Vincent decided to make a copy to bring it along with him. As he had his Mimicry combat skill, Vincent could learn any skill or technique in an instant. However, to be able to learn a battle technique just by looking at it was simply too shocking. Moreover, it was a fire elemental battle technique. It was simply impossible for no one to be suspicious of it. In that case, the best choice was to make a copy first and perform it two to three days later. Vincent completed the copy two hours later. He handed over the original and left with the copy. He did not know that the teacher in the hall of ancient records was actually looking at him. The teacher shook his head regretfully and wrote on the death list. The 87th cultivator, Vincent¡­ Chapter 123 - Ranking Competition, New and Old Students Challenged Each Other For the next three days, Vincent locked himself in the dormitory. Many thought that he was busy practicing the Sky-Burning Sword technique. Instead, he was busy practicing his psionic power. On the fourth day at noon, Vincent walked out of his dormitory and headed to class. There were only ten people in his class. Blizzard School had high requirements for new students, which resulted in a small number of students being recruited each time. As a result of their high requirements, the enrollment rate was also very high, almost reaching 100%. The teachers and students were all stunned when they saw Vincent walking into class. ¡°Vincent? Aren¡¯t you practicing the Sky-Burning Sword technique? You¡¯re out so soon?¡± The teacher was a deer-headed man. When he saw Vincent, his deer-like eyes revealed a look of surprise. Fire elemental battle techniques were not easy to practice. Otherwise, there would not be so many deaths. They had all died whilst practicing fire elemental battle techniques. Vincent nodded slightly and smile apologetically at the deer-headed teacher. ¡°Teacher, I¡¯m sorry for disturbing your class,¡± said Vincent. The deer-headed teacher shook his head to indicate that it was fine. He then motioned for Vincent to return to his seat. There was only one table in the entire classroom that was empty, so even though it was Vincent¡¯s first time in class, he knew where his seat was. ¡°Students, today we are going to talk about the essence of cultivation, the origin of power.¡± The deer-headed teacher started his lecture after Vincent sat down. Vincent listened to the lecture wholeheartedly. He also reflected on the time he attended Milai School. Although it was useless to learn about the Beast Race, it was still the most primitive. There were many ideas and concepts that had enlightened him. In addition to his three superpowers, he also had the power source of the black hole myriad races. It was always beneficial to understand more. ¡°Students, I have something to inform you. The school ranking competition will be held tomorrow. The top three in the competition will have the opportunity to study in a larger school,¡± said the deer-headed teacher with a smile when the lesson was about to end. When the ten students heard what the deer-headed teacher had said, they all revealed dejected expressions. The ranking competition was based on the school system. In other words, all of them could participate. They were new students who had just entered school. There was no advantage in fighting against older students. Plus, only the top three will be rewarded. Therefore, it clearly had nothing to do with them. However, when Vincent heard the announcement, his eyes lit up. The ranking competition was in line with his thoughts. He was looking forward to the qualifying match the next day. ¡°There are no classes this afternoon. All of you should go prepare for tomorrow¡¯s qualifying match.¡± The deer-headed teacher did not care about the crowd¡¯s reaction. After class ended, he turned around and left. ¡°Oh my god! We¡¯ve only been here for four days and we¡¯re already participating in the qualifying match!¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do about it. The school has always been like this. The freshmen fight against the seniors, and every year, the seniors will win.¡± ¡°Everyone, be careful. It is said that before the ranking competition, the seniors will look for freshmen to fight. The fight is not prohibited by the school, and we don¡¯t care about it either. It¡¯s just to prevent the freshmen from being too strong.¡± ¡°The freshmen are too strong¡­ then¡­¡± Everyone was discussing the ranking competition. They then turned their heads to look at Vincent. Vincent was the strongest among the current batch of freshmen. He had shattered the strength stone with one punch. It was something that many seniors were unable to do. Vincent realized that everyone was staring at him. He just shrugged his shoulders, as if he did not care. ¡°Vincent, you are the hope of the new students! You must be extremely careful. You can¡¯t be injured by the older students before the qualifying match!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Vincent, why don¡¯t we escort you back to your dormitory? Don¡¯t come out before the qualifying match tomorrow.¡± The others all nodded in agreement. Vincent¡¯s strength was still fresh in their minds. They were very shocked whenever they thought about it. If there was anyone who could win a spot from an older student in this qualifying match, it would be Vincent. Vincent understood everyone¡¯s good intentions. He waved his hand and was very confident. ¡°Thank you all for your good intentions, but I have never been afraid of fighting. I also don¡¯t bully the weak and I fear the strong. If they dare to come at me, I will make sure they will not be able to participate in tomorrow¡¯s qualifying match!¡± said Vincent. Although they were very confident in Vincent¡¯s strength, everyone could not help but be worried. However, Vincent¡¯s attitude was firm so they did not continue to say anything further. They only told Vincent to pay attention to his safety before leaving together. As Vincent was the strongest freshman, he received the attention of thousands of people when walking around. There were a high number of people turning their heads. There were also quite a number of people who came to ask for autographs and group photos. Vincent agreed to all of them. Just as he was about to reach his dormitory, three lion-headed men suddenly blocked Vincent. Their faces were full of contempt and vigilance. The leader wore a string of red beads on his neck. The other two wore blue beads and yellow beads respectively. ¡°You are Vincent?¡± asked the leader of the lion-headed men disdainfully whilst raising his head. Vincent looked at the three lion-headed men who were almost three meters tall and blinked. ¡°Are you here to beat me up?¡± Vincent showed an ignorant look. The three lion-headed men were stunned by Vincent¡¯s gaze. Was the strongest freshman such an idiot? They all looked at each other and saw doubt in each other¡¯s eyes. They wondered if they had found the wrong person. ¡°Boss, it doesn¡¯t matter if he¡¯s Vincent or not. Just beat him up. He¡¯s a new student anyway,¡± said the yellow-beaded lion-headed man to its leader. The leader nodded. He believed that his little brother was right. He bent his fingers and walked towards Vincent with a sinister smile on his face. ¡°Kid, it doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re Vincent or not. The ranking competition is coming up. It¡¯s a tradition for new students to be challenged by older students. It¡¯s unfortunate that you met us today. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll be very gentle.¡± As he spoke, he raised his right fist and punched Vincent in the chest. The punch was extremely fast. It created a sharp whistling sound. Vincent still looked ignorant, as if he did not see the punch coming. The other two lion-headed men did not just sit and watch either. The blue-beaded lion-headed man blocked Vincent¡¯s path of retreat, while the yellow-beaded lion-headed man swept his leg and kicked Vincent¡¯s leg. At the same time, quite a number of people had surrounded the four of them. When they saw the three seniors besieging a new student, they all could not bear it. The new students were already weaker than the older students. However, they were still being besieged by three older students. It was obvious that it would not be a good ending for them. This is even if this new student, Vincent was the strongest among them. ¡°Oh my god! It¡¯s actually the Tricolor Lion Brothers!¡± All of the students revealed shocked expressions when they saw the lion-headed men. The Tricolor Lion Brothers were the strongest students in Blizzard School. They were level six beasts, and the red-beaded lion-headed man was about to advance to a level seven beast. They had once gone out to train and worked together to kill a level eight beast, the rhinoceros-headed man. The man had betrayed Gajero. The matter had been circulating in Blizzard City for a long time. The three of them had also received a personal commendation from the Mayor of Blizzard City. ¡°The strongest of the new students versus the strongest of the old students, Tsk tsk tsk! That¡¯s something to look forward to.¡± ¡°The Tricolor Lion Brothers are too much! They¡¯re actually attacking a new student together.¡± ¡°He¡¯s not an ordinary new student! He¡¯s Vincent!¡± ¡°So what? In the end, he¡¯s still just a new student. The strongest of the new students in the past years acted like they were something else, but in the end, what happened? Weren¡¯t they all still beaten up by the old students until they were docile and obedient?¡± ¡°He¡¯s different. He destroyed the strength stone with one punch!¡± ¡°The Tricolor lion brothers killed a level eight traitor!¡± The surrounding students discussed animatedly. Some were optimistic about Vincent, and some were optimistic about the Tricolor Lion Brothers. Both sides had their own opinions, and neither side could convince the other. Gradually, the big fight started. At this time, Vincent looked at the attack approaching him and finally moved. Chapter 124 - Coward His right hand and fingers had transformed into a sword. World-Cleansing Fire suddenly appeared and turned into a giant flaming sword that was 1.2 meters long and 50 centimeters wide. Vincent looked like a god under the black and gray flames. The Tricolor Lion Brothers were shocked by the sudden appearance of flames in Vincent¡¯s hand. They quickly withdrew their attacks and retreated. They were filled with shock and stood five meters away from Vincent. The surrounding students also took a step back in unison. They looked at the huge sword that was burning in a black-gray flame in Vincent¡¯s hand. They were all fearful. ¡°He¡­ how¡­ how¡­¡± ¡°Fire! It¡¯s actually fire!¡± ¡°How can he use fire? How is this possible?¡± It was an unchangeable law that the Beast Race was afraid of fire. Although there were beasts that tried to master fire, they were all eventually burned to ashes by the fire without exception. It was passed down by word of mouth and recorded in ancient books, that fire was something that beasts feared. However, there was currently a living beast who had used fire in front of them. How could they not be afraid of it? ¡°I remember now! Four days ago, Vincent went to the ancient records room and copied a fire elemental battle technique known as the Sky-Burning Sword Technique!¡± said some of the beasts who knew that Vincent was looking for fire elemental battle techniques. It was enough to confirm the matter after looking at the huge sword in Vincent¡¯s hand. ¡°Four days ago? You¡¯re saying that Vincent only used four days to successfully cultivate the fire elemental battle technique?¡± ¡°Is this possible? Even the once most talented Harry King did not succeed in cultivating it and eventually gave up.¡± ¡°The facts are right in front of us, we have to admit¡­¡± The gazes of the people around Vincent changed. Vincent was no longer known for just blowing up the strength stone. He had instead done something that the Beast Men had not done in generations. This was all about talent, perseverance, and courage! This was not a story that happened naturally. It required a lot of hard work that ordinary people could not bear and imagine. Just overcoming the nature of the flame of fear was enough to make many beasts admire him. If one could overcome the nature of a person, what difficulties could they not overcome? What things could they not do? The Tricolor Lion Brothers looked at Vincent. They wanted to attack, but their fear of fire held them back. Plus, Vincent was also very strong. Otherwise, he would not have been able to destroy the strength stone with just one punch. His fire elemental battle technique alone was enough to defeat them. Vincent did not know what everyone was thinking. However, based on their reactions, he could tell that they were all shocked. This was in line with Vincent¡¯s plan. Only by becoming more and more famous could he have more power and resources to find his teammates. ¡°Are we still going to fight or not?¡± Vincent looked at the Tricolor Lion Brothers with an evil smile on his face. As he spoke, he took a step forward. The Tricolor Lion Brothers all took a step back together. They maintained the distance between Vincent and them. As Vincent advanced, they retreated. The distance between them did not change at all. With so many students watching, the Tricolor Lion Brothers felt that they would no longer be able to study and live in Blizzard School in the future if they ran. It was the most insulting thing to be known as a coward in the Beast Race! Many beast tribes would not run away even when they were facing death. This was because they did not want to be called a coward. They did not want to be labeled as a coward for the rest of their lives. ¡°Hey! For the last time, are you guys going to fight or not? If not, I¡¯m going back to the dormitory!¡± Vincent¡¯s face was full of boredom. There was no longer that ignorant look from the beginning. This undoubtedly aroused the rage of the Tricolor Lion Brothers. They were all filled with anger and fear. They felt as if they had been played by Vincent. If it was not for the huge flaming sword in Vincent¡¯s hands, they would have given him an unforgettable lesson. Vincent curled his lips and put away his huge flaming sword. He turned around and walked in the direction of the dormitory. ¡°Coward.¡± ¡°F*ck! What did Vincent say?¡± ¡°He said that the Tricolor Lion Brothers are cowards¡­¡± ¡°How can he be so arrogant?¡± Being a coward was the greatest insult to the Beast Men. Similarly, being able to say that others were cowards also proved that they were much stronger and looked down on the other party. Vincent¡¯s words caused a huge uproar, but no one present could deny that Vincent was powerful. After all, he had accomplished something that had not been accomplished by the Beast Men for dozens of generations. The Tricolor Lion Brothers looked at Vincent¡¯s back. Their eyes were red. They wanted to kill Vincent. ¡°Tomorrow, I will fight him to the death,¡± growled the red-beaded lion man in a low voice. Although he was very afraid of Vincent¡¯s flaming sword, he had no other choice. He could not accept the name of a coward no matter what. This was something that would last a lifetime. When the blue and yellow lion heads heard what their leader had said, they all nodded solemnly. They agreed. A life and death battle. One side would live and the other would die. Vincent did not know that his casual ridicule had triggered three life and death battles. Of course, even if he knew, he would not care. A life and death battle would not affect his plans at all. On the contrary, it would speed up his plans and shorten the progress of his plans. At the same time, in Beast King City, Silya met with the fox tribe leader. She learned that Vincent was actually a human. ¡°Impossible! This is absolutely impossible! How can Vincent be a human?¡± Silya¡¯s face was filled with disbelief. Although she had only been with Vincent for a short period of time, she did not see any of his characteristics that belonged to a human. The fox tribe leader said with a grave expression, ¡°This was something your brother Qing Er had said. With his ability, he would not be wrong.¡± ¡°The humans have already begun to counterattack our Beast World. All these years, their so-called God-Slaying Plan has killed countless of our low-level tribesmen, and many of the high-level tribesmen who had disguised themselves to infiltrate the human world have been killed as well.¡± ¡°They have been searching for a way to enter our world. Now that they have suddenly appeared, it must not be a good thing.¡± The fox tribe leader said earnestly to Silya, ¡°Silya, I know that Vincent saved you, but this might be a premeditated way for him to approach you!¡± ¡°The humans are treacherous and cannot be trusted.¡± The fox tribe leader¡¯s tone was filled with killing intent. Silya looked at the fox tribe leader. She was confused but she did not say anything. She still did not believe that Vincent was a human. After all, without her persuasion, Vincent would not have participated in the warrior game. ¡°Silya, Vincent has mastered a transformation method that we do not know about. Until now, we have not found any traces of him. If you find him, you must tell father immediately!¡± ¡°We are already irreconcilable with the humans, there is no room for reconciliation.¡± ¡°To the humans, the best solution is to kill them until they are terrified of us.¡± Chapter 125 - Obsidian Dimensional World Vincent left his dormitory early the next morning. He rushed over to the venue of the ranking competition. There were many students on the way to the competition as well. When they saw Vincent, they pulled away from him. They maintained a gap of more than two meters. They all seemed a little afraid of him. Vincent did not care. He could also guess why everyone was afraid of him. It was his Sky-Burning Sword technique that brought about the natural suppression of the Beast Race. Vincent arrived at the qualifying arena. He was a little speechless after he saw the sea of students. Why did he not remember that Blizzard School had so many students? The news that Vincent knew fire elemental battle techniques had spread throughout the entire school in just one day. When he first arrived, he shattered the strength stone with just one punch. His strength attracted a lot of attention. People were even more curious when they found out that he knew how to use fire elemental battle techniques. Those who believed him wanted to see it with their own eyes and ask him for advice. Those who did not believe him wanted to expose him in public. Although the swindler¡¯s title was not as bad as the coward¡¯s title, it was still a very shameful title to have in the Beast Race. Those who were waiting to participate and watch the qualifying match saw Vincent walking over. They all made way for him. Vincent did not stand on ceremony either. He walked through the crowd and walked directly to the front. Although everyone made way for Vincent, not all of them were used to Vincent¡¯s behavior. They all had vicious expressions on their faces when they saw Vincent behaving that way. They thought that the qualifying match would give Vincent an unforgettable lesson. At around eight o¡¯clock in the morning, an individual wearing a black robe, his gender hidden, walked onto the stage. He was holding a dragon-headed walking stick. His right hand looked dry, like an old tree root. Behind the black-robed individual stood teachers from various races. Among them were the admissions teachers that Vincent had met before, the deer-headed teachers, and the teachers from the Hall of Records. It was obvious that the black-robed individual had a higher status than the rest of the teachers in Blizzard School. It was the Principal of Blizzard School! ¡°Students, the annual ranking competition has begun once again. This time, in response to the Fox King¡¯s order, we have adopted a different competition method compared to the previous years.¡± Blizzard School¡¯s principal¡¯s voice was hoarse, but it was still full of energy. His left hand stretched out from his black robe. He was holding a black ball in his palm. The black ball emitted a faint halo and looked like an eyeball under the sunlight. ¡°This is the Obsidian Dimension World. The Fox King had brought it back from the Crystal World. There is a total of 136,789 obsidian. Every school in Beast World has one and it is used to train students.¡± ¡°This obsidian world has its own internal world. It can simulate all kinds of scenes. Moreover, these scenes can change immediately. No one knows what kind of scenes they will encounter when they enter.¡± ¡°The ranking competition will be held in this obsidian world. The ranking will be based on the order in which they are listed. Everyone will have a mission. If they complete the mission, they will get points. If they fail to complete the mission, their points will not be deducted. One point is exchanged for one minute!¡± ¡°In other words, the longer you stay in the Obsidian Dimension World, the less certain you will be of victory.¡± After the principal finished speaking, he threw the black ball into the air with his left hand. The black ball floated in the air. He then waved his left hand at the students. A black ball that was the size of a soybean appeared out of thin air in front of everyone. ¡°This is the obsidian for each of you. It has the power to send you out of the Obsidian Dimension World. If you feel like you can¡¯t stay inside for long, you can crush it at any time, and it will take you away.¡± The principal continued to explain, ¡°Furthermore, this is the mission for each of you. If you want to complete more, you need to compete for others.¡± The principal then ended his speech. He had said everything that needed to be said. The rest was for the students to figure out on their own. ¡°The competition begins now!¡± said the teacher of the Hall of Records loudly. Suddenly, Vincent felt a powerful suction force coming from the black ball. He had no way of resisting it. He flew towards the black ball. The other students were in the same situation. In an instant, all the students were sucked into the black ball. Only after Vincent entered the black ball could he see again. When he could see his surroundings clearly again, he realized that he was in Beast Village. The village was extremely dilapidated. The ground was full of weeds, and there was a rotten smell in the air. There was no one present on the street, and the houses on both sides of the road were dilapidated. The doors, windows, pillars, walls¡­ Most of their paint had fallen off and were very mottled. The glass was broken. Only a window frame was left. If it was nighttime, such an environment would frighten one easily to death. Of course, it was currently daytime. Although it did not look very scary, it still looked rather desolate. Vincent did not care. He opened his palm and looked at the black ball. He suddenly heard a message in his ear. ¡°You will need to survive in this village for two days and one night in order to pass.¡± The voice sounded like the voice of the principal. Vincent curled his lips and put the black ball away. Although the village was dilapidated and desolate, it was not difficult to live there for two days and one night. Vincent had thought that it would be a difficult task, but it turned out to be just that. For a moment, he felt a little disinterested. Of course, although he was not interested, he knew that the village was not as simple as it looked. If the task was so simple, the difficulty of the qualifying competition would have been greatly exaggerated. Vincent walked forward after observing the situation around him. He wanted to look around the village. In a completely unfamiliar environment, the first thing he had to do was to understand the situation around him. If he encountered any unexpected situations, he had to know where he could retreat to. This was to ensure that he would be able to solve a problem if a situation arises. If there was no problem, then he could just take his time there to relax. After all, he had nothing to do at the moment. If others were to find out that Vincent was not concerned about the qualifying match, they would definitely be surprised. The previous qualifying matches were not simple. Plus, this time, they had even changed the format of the qualifying match. It was unlikely for it to be simple. Nevertheless, Vincent was not nervous at all. To others, how could it not be surprising? Vincent had been walking in the village for more than half an hour. However, he still had not seen the end of the village. This proved one thing. The village was much bigger than he had imagined. Rather than calling it a village, it was better to label it as a city with no buildings. It was too big. Nevertheless, after some thought, it was understandable. After all, all the students from Blizzard School were there. If the village was small, then the qualifying match would not be any different from a battle. Vincent was participating in the qualifying match for the first time. It was also the first time he had even heard of the qualifying match. There were many things that he had not considered. However, he had a strong ability to accept things. He did not take it seriously at all. Soon, it was afternoon. The sun in the sky was very vicious. Vincent was very curious. How could there be such a large sun in a dimensional space? Just as he was about to find a place to hide from the sun, he was stopped by a somewhat familiar voice. ¡°Vincent! Stop right there!¡± Chapter 126 - Life and Death Battle, Mission Regarding Ghosts Vincent saw three lion-headed men walking angrily towards him. Who else could it be if it was not the Tricolor Lion Brothers? They had all suffered great humiliation by Vincent on the day before. In this unfamiliar environment, Vincent did not expect to meet the three of them so soon. Vincent sighed. What a narrow road for enemies! ¡°What are the three of you doing? Are you planning to challenge me again?¡± Vincent looked at the Tricolor Lion Brothers with a faint smile. His eyes were calm. The Tricolor Lion Brothers looked at Vincent. They recalled the way he held his sword. It was burning in a black-gray flame. They instinctively showed fear again. However, the red-beaded lion-headed man, who was also the leader, suddenly slapped himself and swore, ¡°Lord Gajero, I will fight Vincent to the death today. If I retreat, I will be struck by lightning and die!¡± Suddenly, a milky-white ball of light flew up from his head and flew straight into the sky. It disappeared in the blink of an eye. Vincent¡¯s body tensed up as if something had locked onto him. He looked at the red-beaded lion-headed man coldly. Vincent felt something strange after the red-beaded lion-headed man sworn his oath. It must be related to the life and death battle he had just mentioned. Although he did not know what kind of existence had locked onto him, one thing was certain, he had to accept the battle. In a life and death battle, one had to either die or live. There was no other option. ¡°Good! Since you want to die, then don¡¯t blame me,¡± said Vincent. Vincent¡¯s right hand transformed into a sword. He then circulated World-Cleansing Fire in his body. Just like the day before, a huge sword burning with black-gray flames appeared. The red-beaded lion-headed man took a step back in fear, but he immediately gritted his teeth and took a step forward towards Vincent. He had blocked his path of retreat. He had no other choice but to fight against Vincent and win the battle. Otherwise, he would die. He wanted to live, but he did not want to live his entire life with the title of a coward. In Blizzard School, all the teachers gathered to watch the photographic stone that the principal had created. They were watching Vincent and the Tricolor Lion Brothers. ¡°This little guy is not bad. He overcame the fear of fire in his heart. He is a seedling worthy of being nurtured.¡± A teacher praised the red-beaded lion-headed man. ¡°Sigh! It¡¯s a pity that he swore to Lord Gajero that he would fight Vincent to the death. I¡¯m afraid¡­,¡± said the deer-headed teacher halfway whilst shaking his head regretfully. Vincent was his student. He was also the only one among the generations of Beast Men in Beast World who had successfully completed the training of fire elemental battle technique. Plus, given Vincent¡¯s own powerful strength, the teacher believed that Vincent would not lose the battle. ¡°Principal, is there any way to resolve the life and death battle between the two of them? They are both important individuals and can take charge of their own affairs in the future. It¡¯s a pity for one or both of them to just die like that,¡± said a teacher to the principal. The teacher, who could not stand it any longer voiced her opinion to the principal. The principal was silent the entire time. The principal then shook his head. ¡°There is no way. This is an oath made in the name of Lord Gajero. No one can stop it other than Lord Gajero,¡± said the principal. The teachers all sighed regretfully after hearing what the principal had said. One was able to overcome his innate fear of fire whilst the other was able to cultivate fire elemental battle techniques. Both of them were geniuses to the Beast Men. Individuals like them were rare to come by. It was truly a pity for them to reach such a state. Vincent and the red-beaded lion-headed man stood facing one another in the Obsidian Dimensional World. Neither of them took the initiative to attack. The yellow-beaded lion-headed man and the blue-beaded lion-headed man looked at each other and spoke in unison. ¡°Lord Gajero, I am engaged in a life and death battle with Vincent today. If I retreat, I will definitely be struck to death by lightning!¡± Whoosh! Whoosh! Two milky-white balls of light flew out from the top of their heads almost at the same time and shot into the sky. Vincent felt two other things supporting him. He looked at the yellow-beaded and blue-beaded lion men. Three against one? Vincent became more cautious and focused. He would never underestimate any opponent, let alone an existence whose level was far higher than his. The red-beaded lion-headed man had been blocking the other two lions. ¡°This is my battle with him. Your battle will have to wait until our battle ends.¡± ¡°If I die, all of you are above me. If Vincent dies, your oath will have no effect at all. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± The Beast Men believed that the strong will be respected. Unless it was necessary, they would not choose to fight the weak with the strong. ¡°Vincent, as a Beast Man, you should be very clear about how the term ¡®coward¡¯ is an insult to all Beast Men. From the moment you said the word ¡®coward¡¯, we were already sworn enemies,¡± said the red-beaded lion-headed man. The red-beaded lion-headed man looked at Vincent and said in a deep voice, ¡°So, today, it¡¯s either you or me. I hope you don¡¯t hide anything and show all of your strength.¡± Vincent was obviously stunned when he heard the red-beaded lion-headed man¡¯s words. He did not know that his casual words had actually hurt him. After thinking about it, he realized that the life and death battles were all happening because of him. However, Vincent did not regret his decision. They had already happened. There was no use in saying anything more. The only thing left to do was to fight to the death. ¡°My mission is to live here for two days and one night. What is your mission?¡± Vincent told them his mission. After all, he could earn points by completing other people¡¯s missions. He wanted to know what the Tricolor Lion Brothers¡¯ missions were. How could he not want a mission that was delivered to his door? Vincent did not think that they had such strength to kill him. However, this did not affect his ability to see his opponents clearly. The red-beaded lion-headed man heard Vincent¡¯s words and pondered for a moment before replying, ¡°My mission is to kill a level 6 spirit.¡± ¡°My mission is to find the level 7 spirit¡¯s obsession item,¡± said the yellow-beaded lion-headed man. ¡°My mission is to make a level 6 spirit call me daddy,¡± said the blue-beaded lion-headed man somewhat embarrassedly. His mission was a little shameful and ridiculous. Vincent frowned when he heard the three¡¯s mission. Ghost? Based on his Black Hole myriad races atlas, he learned of a world known as the Soul World. Life in that world did not have physical bodies because of its huge shortcomings. It was considered a low-level existence among the 10,000 races in the Black Hole. The situation was similar in Beast World. The three of them had missions all related to ghosts. There must be ghosts in this village. Vincent¡¯s mission was much more difficult than the three of them in comparison. If they were not greedy for other people¡¯s missions, they could leave after completing their own missions. His mission was to deal with all the ghosts. There had been legends about ghosts in the human world since ancient times. The strength of the ghosts had terrified humans up until the present. A village of ghosts was everywhere. The enemy was dark, and the enemy was in the light. Vincent did not think that he would be able to relax. ¡°Vincent! Come and fight!¡± shouted the red-beaded lion-headed man loudly. He interrupted Vincent¡¯s thoughts and rushed towards Vincent. Chapter 127 - Killing the Tricolor Lion Brothers The red-beaded lion man threw a punch. He aimed for Vincent¡¯s head. His punch was extremely fast. It was also unpredictable just like an antelope hanging its horn. Vincent felt a heavy wave of history rushing towards him. It was as if he was facing a god instead of a member of the Beast Race. When the yellow-beaded lion man and the blue-beaded lion man saw the punch, they were pleasantly surprised. The three of them had spent most of their days together. They understood each other very well. The red-beaded lion-man was indeed a very strong figure in Blizzard School. However, he had never shown such powerful strength. His current strength far exceeded the usual strength that he had! It was very clear that in a life and death situation, the red-beaded lion-man had displayed a level that far exceeded what he should normally have. His performance was extraordinary. Although the red-beaded lion-headed man¡¯s punch was very powerful and gave Vincent a lot of pressure, Vincent did not retreat. He raised the heavy sword in his right hand slowly. Although it seemed slow, it was actually very fast. It did not seem like he was going to defend. Instead, he stabbed the red lion-headed man¡¯s chest. The speed of the sword seemed rather slow. It was as if anyone could dodge it. However, in the eyes of the red lion-headed man, it was extremely fast and followed him like a shadow. After many battles, he had developed a keen intuition. It was useless no matter how he tried to dodge it, so he chose not to dodge it instead. The red-beaded lion-headed man did not expect Vincent to completely give up on defending. His strategy was to play offense to fight for his life. The fear in his heart crippled back in again due to the flames. The red-beaded lion-headed man stopped for an instant. He fiercely bit his tongue and spat out a mouthful of blood. He then swung his fist towards Vincent again. His aura and strength were even stronger and greater than before. ¡°Puchi!¡± The black-grey flaming sword pierced into the red-beaded lion-headed man¡¯s chest. Although it did not strike his vital points, the World-Cleansing Fire was still extremely powerful! It directly ignited the red-beaded lion-headed man. Vincent deliberately controlled the intensity of World Cleansing Fire in order to not attract too much attention and arouse suspicion. He did not burn the red-beaded lion-headed man to death instantly. ¡°Awoo!¡± The red-beaded lion-headed man let out a miserable cry. For some unknown reason, his eyes turned red as blood. However, the momentum of his fist did not decrease. Instead, it became even stronger. His fist was covered in a thin layer of film due to his fast speed. When his fist was about to strike Vincent¡¯s head, Vincent suddenly squatted down and pulled with his right hand. The World Cleansing Fire sword followed suit. It opened a wound of more than 40 centimeters in the red-beaded lion-headed man¡¯s chest. ¡°Awooo!¡± The red-beaded lion-headed man cried out in pain once again. His body fell limply to the ground. The spirit in his eyes slowly disappeared until there was no expression left. His final gaze was filled with unwillingness and nostalgia for the world. The entire battle lasted less than 30 seconds. It was so fast that it was hard for people to react. No one expected Vincent to kill the strongest student in Blizzard School so easily. No one expected the two of them to completely give up on their defense either. They were both fighting with their lives on the line. Vincent swung his World Cleansing Fire sword and looked at the yellow and blue-beaded lion-headed men. ¡°Who is next?¡± asked Vincent. The two lion-headed men looked at each other. They could see the fear in each other¡¯s eyes. They no longer feared the flames. They feared Vincent instead. It was because Vincent¡¯s reactions during the battles were too fast. He always made the right decisions. Everything went smoothly at an extremely fast speed from the moment he made his move to the moment he finished off the red-beaded lion-headed man. ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± The yellow-beaded lion-headed man took a step forward. He took out a bottle of khaki-colored potion from his pocket and poured it into his mouth. Suddenly, his body expanded explosively. He was already much taller than Vincent without the potion. After consuming the potion, he grew up to three meters, almost four meters tall. ¡°Is it useful just because he¡¯s bigger?¡± Vincent looked at the yellow-beaded lion-headed man¡¯s huge body and pursed his lips. He waved the flaming sword in his hand and made the first move. A half-moon-shaped sword aura burning with flames flew towards the yellow-beaded lion-headed man. The yellow-beaded lion-headed man did not clash head-on with him. When he saw the sword aura flying towards him, he turned around and dodged. His posture was very graceful and was filled with the beauty of violence. He saw what had happened to the red-beaded lion-headed man earlier. If he crashed head-on with Vincent, his ending would be as miserable. ¡°Furious Strike!¡± shouted the yellow-beaded lion-headed man loudly. He made a turn in the air. He turned 90 degrees and crashed into Vincent like a cannonball. Vincent¡¯s gaze was focused. Given the yellow-beaded lion-headed man¡¯s current size, it was likely that his strength had increased by ten times. The force of him smashing down from the air would have greatly increased as well. Vincent stood five meters away. He used his World Cleansing Fire sword in his right hand to stab the yellow-beaded lion-headed man. The yellow-beaded lion-headed man¡¯s moves were not as modern. He had no strength to dodge. He could only transform his hands into palms to slap away Vincent¡¯s sword. Bang! ¡°Awoo!¡± The yellow-beaded lion-headed man felt a huge force in his palms. Before he could even react, the World-Cleansing Fire had ignited his body. It felt like there were maggots in his bones. Vincent used his mind to increase the intensity of the fire. The World-Cleansing Fire suddenly became stronger. It instantly burned the yellow-beaded lion-headed man into charcoal. The yellow-beaded lion-headed man laid on the ground. He was dead. ¡°Hiss!¡± The blue-beaded lion-headed man sucked in a breath of cold air. Even the teachers in Blizzard School inhaled a breath of cold air after watching the fight through the photographic stone. Vincent¡¯s flames were too terrifying. They were not able to tell much from the battle with the red-beaded lion-headed man earlier. However, after the battle with the yellow-beaded lion-headed man, they could clearly see the terror of Vincent¡¯s flames. Although Vincent had only ignited his palms, the flames enveloped his whole body as well. There was simply no logic to it at all. ¡°There¡¯s something strange about this brat¡¯s flames,¡± said the principal. The other teachers nodded. Although the Beast Race had an innate restraint towards fire and knew that fire had the ability to continue igniting, Vincent¡¯s flames were far different from the usual fire. ¡°I want information on this brat,¡± said the principal whilst he stared at the photographic stone. He was puzzled. One of the teachers quickly went to retrieve information on Vincent. In the Obsidian Dimension World, Vincent turned his head to look at the blue-beaded lion-headed man. The blue-beaded lion-headed man looked at Vincent with shock and bitterness. He knew that he did not have a choice. From the previous battles, he knew that he was going to die if he fought Vincent or not. Although he really wanted to retreat, he could not do it for the sake of his own honor. He did not want to be a coward. ¡°Roar!¡± The blue-beaded lion-headed man roared and charged straight at Vincent. He grabbed a thick piece of wood and threw it at him. The thick piece of wood was accompanied by the whistling sound of the wind. The strength of his attack was no less than that of the yellow-beaded lion-headed man who had descended from the sky. Vincent threw the flaming sword in his hand at the blue-pearled lion-headed man. It was like an arrow that had left the bow. It was extremely fast. Bang! Crash! The sword broke the wood into pieces and exploded. Vincent¡¯s momentum did not decrease. After breaking the wood into pieces, the sword sliced off the blue-beaded lion-headed man¡¯s arms. Vincent did not stay idle. He grabbed the sword with his right hand and pulled. Vincent¡¯s flaming sword no longer followed his movements. It was as if there was some sort of connection between the two. The sword immediately turned around and chopped off the blue-beaded lion-headed man¡¯s head. Vincent killed the three level 6 creatures easily. The difference of one level had made many of the teachers in Blizzard School realized just how strong Vincent was. The terrifying destructive power of flames against the beasts. However, this was not even Vincent¡¯s full strength. If it was not for the fear of exposing his identity and wanting to kill the Tricolor Brothers, it would not have been so troublesome. Chapter 128 - Ding! Combat Skills Learned Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation As night fell, Vincent sat under a tree and looked at the moon in the sky. He was thinking of ways to deal with the ghosts. The Tricolor Lion Brothers¡¯ mission was to deal with ghosts. His mission was to survive for two days and one night. After some speculation, Vincent guessed that the missions were all inextricably linked to ghosts. Plus, ghosts liked to appear during the night. Therefore, the night was the most dangerous. None of his current abilities allowed him to deal with ghosts. Plus, as a human, he was naturally afraid of ghosts. Humans were afraid of the unknown and ghosts were the unknown to humans. Whoosh! A gust of wind suddenly blew over. Vincent could not help but shiver. He felt like he was being targeted by something. This was a completely different feeling from the time he was targeted when he fought against the Tricolor Lion Brothers. Vincent was wary. Could it be that a ghost had appeared under the night sky? He did not know what it was. He looked at his surroundings. He could feel that his surroundings looked slightly different from the day. As for what was different, he could not tell. For some reason, he felt irritated. This resulted in him becoming more frantic, and even angry. He did not know where the sudden anger came from. However, it was precisely because he did not know anything that caused him to become more irritated. This formed an endless cycle¡­ The more agitated he was, the more he could not figure it out. The more he could not figure it out, the more agitated he became. Vincent panted heavily and tried his best to calm himself down, but he could not do it. His eyes were red. They were flickering with a ruthless light. ¡°Ah!¡± Suddenly, Vincent roared loudly and punched the ground in front of him. He felt unsatisfied and punched the ground again. He punched the ground repeatedly and left a huge crater in front of him. After half an hour, Vincent finally felt better. He exhaled a mouthful of turbid air and the redness in his eyes slowly faded. Nevertheless, he could still see that there was some madness in the depths of his eyes, but he could not tell of the changes. At the same time, he looked at the huge crater in front of him. He was surprised. Did he make this? Why did he feel a little absent-minded? Vincent had some self-doubt, but he chose to not pursue the matter any further. He just shook his head, turned around, and left. He wanted to look around. It was not a good idea to wait around like this. In Blizzard School, the teachers were all looking at the students through the photographic stone. Every single one of them seemed to have gone crazy. Some were rubbing their heads vigorously, some were waving their weapons aimlessly, and there were even some who were irascible and shouting. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this group of children? They don¡¯t seem normal!¡± Some teachers were frowning and muttering amongst themselves. The other teachers who heard their comments nodded. The students were reacting weirdly. ¡°Principal, there won¡¯t be any problems with the students, right?¡± asked a teacher cautiously. The Tricolor Lion Brothers had died during the day. This was already a great loss to the school. If the school suffered any more losses, their hearts would ache. After all, they were all chosen from the best. Although they were not considered very strong in Blizzard School, they would be considered treasures in other schools. The principal shook his head slightly and did not say anything. He fixed his eyes on Vincent. He did not move. Vincent gave him a huge impression. He felt like there were too many things about Vincent that he could not explain. For example, a level five creature battling against a level six creature. Although he was at a disadvantage, he was still able to suppress the other party. He even managed to kill the other party in the end and remained unscathed. This was too abnormal. It was not even a level-up challenge. Plus, who would be as relaxed as Vincent when they win a battle? Another example was when he was being harassed by a ghost. Although Vincent displayed a normal reaction, his recovery was very fast. Others were still troubled, but Vincent was fine after a few hits. The spiritual power of the Beast Race was generally kept underground. This was because they were affected by spiritual power. A ghost¡¯s attack was mainly based on spiritual power. However, it was not effective on Vincent! The principal himself would not have been able to recover as easily as Vincent if he was being attacked by ghosts. There were still many problems! Vincent¡¯s way of dealing with problems was too strange. This made him pay more attention to Vincent unconsciously. In addition, Vincent¡¯s background was like a white piece of paper. Even if he was an orphan, his past could not be so clean. His whole past could be explained in just one word! Begging! That was all they had on Vincent. It seemed simple, but it was not simple at all. In the Obsidian Dimension World, Vincent did not know that he was being targeted by the principal. Of course, even if he knew, there was nothing he could do. He had already reached his limit in trying to conceal his identity. If he were to deliberately conceal something, he would definitely reveal a flaw. It was better to just continue what he had been doing. A strange mystery was better than an unreasonable mystery. The former only made people feel strange. The latter would result in death. Vincent walked around the village under the night sky. He looked around, but he did not know what exactly he was looking for. He just felt like there was something that he needed to find. The madness in his eyes grew more and more intense. If anyone who knew ghosts saw Vincent at that time, they would definitely notice that his entire body was exuding an abnormal blood-red aura. This was due to the loss of his energy and blood. There was excessive consumption of effort. It was something that ghosts liked the most. Vincent pushed open the door and entered a courtyard. He saw bright lights and heard loud voices. Cups were clinking. It was very lively. What was going on? When he was exploring the village during the day, he did not see anyone else other than the new and old students. Vincent was curious. He raised his leg and was about to step in when the scene before him suddenly changed. Weeds grew everywhere and the place was dilapidated. Rather than calling it a courtyard, it was more like a broken wall. Vincent stopped moving. He was confused. Just a moment ago, it was a happy scene. How did it become like this in the blink of an eye? ¡°Ghost¡­,¡± muttered Vincent. The madness in his eyes became even more intense. The scene in the courtyard changed again when he pushed open the courtyard door. Suddenly, it became dilapidated again. The two scenes changed alternately. Vincent¡¯s pupils changed as the scene changed, constricting and expanding. The energy and blood in his body surged causing him to spit out a mouthful of blood. ¡°Come in! Come in with us! See how happy we are!¡± ¡°Come in! Come in! Join us and become one of us. Let us live in this pure land of bliss for all of eternity¡­¡± Vincent heard whispers in his ears trying to lure him in. He felt a wave of exhaustion that went to the depths of his soul. He felt good listening to this voice. He wanted to rest there forever. ¡°Ding! Detected D-Class ghost clan combat skill ¡®Spirit Lure¡¯. Do you wish to learn it?¡± The system¡¯s notification suddenly sounded, giving Vincent a big fright before he woke up abruptly. What was he thinking earlier? He actually wanted to stay! As Vincent woke up, the crazed look in his eyes slowly faded. At the same time, a somewhat ethereal sharp whistle rang in his ears. ¡°Ah! B*stard! B*stard! Who ruined my plan? B*stard! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Chapter 129 - Teaching a Female Ghost How to Pole Dance Vincent heard the angry female voice in his ear. He realized that he had been attacked by a ghost. The system¡¯s notification continued, ¡°Ding! D-Class ghost combat skill ¡®Spirit Lure¡¯ detected. Do you wish to learn?¡± Vincent sneered, ¡°You tried to trick me?¡± ¡°Today, I¡¯ll let you have a taste of being tricked!¡± ¡°Learn.¡± ¡°Ding! Congratulations to the host for learning the D-Class ghost clan combat skill, ¡®Spirit Lure¡¯. Please check the details of the combat skill yourself.¡± ¡°Spirit Lure: Use your spiritual energy to guide the target to do things to meet your requirements.¡± The introduction was very short, but it made Vincent¡¯s eyes light up. Whether it was in the Obsidian Dimensional world or not, this was a very good combat skill. His chances of finding his companions had increased by a lot. The moment Vincent learned the purpose of Spirit Lure, he immediately thought of a way to use the combat skill. He had a plan. ¡°Hey!¡± Vincent did not know where the ghost was, but it must be beside him. Since that was the case, then he would lure her out. ¡°Huh?¡± The ghost obviously did not expect Vincent to call her out. The ghost was stunned. Vincent chuckled and said, ¡°Have you heard of pole dancing?¡± ¡°What is that?¡± The ghost was curious. It sounded like a dance. Vincent snickered. This ghost was a little cute! She seemed very gullible. ¡°You are a ghost, right? If I remember correctly, the 10,000 races of the Black Hole are considered top-notch existences. How did you end up here?¡± Vincent did not explain what pole dancing was. Instead, he talked about the Ghost Race. These were information that he had learned from the Black Hole myriad races atlas. Vincent¡¯s current character panel was as follows: Name: Vincent Amore Special Abilities: World Cleansing Fire (X-Class elemental type) Transformation Skill (X-Class special type) Godly King¡¯s Posture (X-Class special type) Psionic Power: 2,310 Realm: Special-Class superpowered user (Level 5 creature) Equipment: Weapon: Purgatory Blade Level: B-Class Purgatory Blade Evolution Progress: 98% Attribute 1: Can evolve by devouring psionic weapons Attribute 2: Enhance psionic power by 51% Attribute 3: Reduce psionic power consumption by 67% Attribute 4: Attack Speed + 42% Attribute 5: Attack Power + 82% Attribute 6: Heal + 30% Attribute 7: Double Damage + 6% Attribute 8: Sharpening + 13% Combat Skills: Name: Mimicry Grade: A-Class combat skill (growth-type combat skill) Proficiency: 100% Pet: Name: Thunder (not in battle, in a coma) Race: High-Class Monster, Thunder Beast Level: High-level Monster (Level 4 creature) Skills: Name: Thunder Arc Skill description: Can release thunder arcs to attack the target. Name: Golden Lightning Skill description: Releases Golden Lightning to strike a single target. Name: Lightning Flash Skill description: Charges towards the target at 100 times the speed of sound and deals lightning damage to everyone along the way. Name: Thunder Explosion Skill description: Self-destruct, dealing fatal damage to all targets within a certain range, regardless of friend or foe. Backpack: Black Hole myriad races atlas Remark 1: Monsters are only pets. They belong to the various races on the other side of the Black Hole. Remark 2: Where do you think the monsters of the Black Hole are from? What¡¯s on the other side of the Black Hole? This world is far from simple¡­ Remark 3: The 10,000 races of the Black Hole are abnormally powerful. It¡¯s best not to visit the 10,000 races of the Black Hole if you have not reached the level of a superpowered user. Of course, if you have a superpower, feel free to go. Remark 4: The 10,000 races of the Black Hole possess a power system that is completely different from that of humans. Do not think that a king-level superpowered user is very powerful. In the eyes of the 10,000 races of the Black Hole, he is just a piece of trash that has gained some combat power. Remark 5: The Master of the 10,000 races of the Black Hole is Gajero. He is the amalgamation of all the evil thoughts of the 10,000 worlds. He believes that the civilizations and levels of the 10,000 worlds in the universe are too different. There is no guarantee for weak worlds and other civilizations. His goal was to unify all the worlds in the universe and create a peaceful community. He conquered all the worlds. Remark 6: The 10,000 races of the Black Hole are divided into three levels, upper, middle, and lower. They are heavily guarded. As a superior race, the ghost race is deeply trusted by Gajero. The innate ability of the race to ¡°attack the heart¡± is something that even Gajero has to be careful with. Remark 7: No permission to view. ¡­ Other miscellaneous items: 33 Upgrade pills: 98 ¡°I don¡¯t know. I slept for a while, and when I opened my eyes, I was already here. There was a faint voice in my heart telling me to kill all the non-ghost races that I saw.¡± The female ghost sounded confused, but she was not stupid. She immediately reacted and said, ¡°Why am I telling you this? You haven¡¯t told me what pole dancing is!¡± Vincent burst out laughing. The female ghost was too cute! He coughed lightly and explained, ¡°Come out first. I¡¯ll tell you what pole dance is. I can¡¯t even see you, nor can I demonstrate it!¡± The female ghost did not make a sound, and Vincent did not urge her. A full ten minutes passed. ¡°Oh! You¡¯re right. Then I¡¯ll show myself. You can¡¯t attack me!¡± The female ghost hesitated. Vincent nodded slightly but did not say anything. He knew that the female ghost would be able to see him nod. Sure enough, as Vincent nodded, a girl in white robes slowly appeared in front of him. The girl was dressed in a white one-piece dress. Her long golden hair draped over her shoulders, and her little pure white feet were exposed. Her facial features were exquisite, but she was pale. Nevertheless, it did not affect her beauty. She even looked a little weak. It made one feel a sense of pity towards her. ¡°I¡¯m out. Can you tell me what pole dancing is now?¡± The female ghost stood ten meters away from Vincent. She looked a little scared. She could clearly sense danger from Vincent. However, she could not understand how a beast that could give a ghost a sense of danger would be bewitched. Vincent looked at the female ghost and felt a little awkward. She was such a pure female ghost. Was he really going to tell her what pole dancing was? Why was Vincent feeling a little guilty? The female ghost saw that Vincent did not speak and felt a little anxious. She pouted and stomped her feet. ¡°Hey! Tell me!¡± said the female ghost. Vincent coughed awkwardly and asked, ¡°Do you really want to know?¡± The female ghost nodded affirmatively. She had never heard of such dance and was very curious about it. Obviously, she did not know the saying, ¡°Curiosity killed the cat.¡± Vincent took a deep breath. His gaze was firm. He kept comforting himself in his heart. ¡°You asked for this! I did not want to tell you!¡± ¡°Yes! That¡¯s right! It was something you asked for on your own initiative! It wasn¡¯t something I took the initiative to do!¡± After mentally preparing himself, Vincent looked around and casually picked up a wooden stick that was as thick as a baby¡¯s arm. He suddenly stabbed it into the ground. ¡°Watch carefully,¡± said Vincent. Vincent gave the female ghost a devilish smile. When he saw the female ghost¡¯s expectant face, his eyes widened. He suddenly roared, ¡°Spirit Lure!¡± The female ghost did not expect Vincent to suddenly attack. She was caught off guard and was struck directly. Her eyes became a little blurry. Soon, she became fanatical. She walked straight to the wooden stick in front of Vincent, grabbed it with her hands, and started to dance. Vincent was also shocked. Was the effect of Spirit Lure that good? It was really exciting to see the originally quiet female ghost dancing such a wild dance in front of him. Chapter 130 - A Helpless Female Ghost In the Spiritual World of the female ghost, a girl wearing a midriff-revealing outfit and a pair of short-breasted breeches was dancing a fiery dance. The dance made her feel extremely ashamed. However, as she had never seen the dance before, nor had she seen such clothes, everything was filled with a sense of novelty that made her reluctant to look away. The dance was filled with a different kind of beauty. ¡°This! This pole dance! It¡¯s really amazing!¡± murmured the female ghost softly. ¡°Wow! This can be done! How did you do it?¡± The female ghost looked at the girl in the revealing midriff dress flying in the air with her eyes wide open. She was surprised. ¡°Hiss! Doesn¡¯t it hurt there?¡± The girl in the revealing midriff dress held onto the wooden stick with both hands. She then sat on the ground and spun 360 times. The female ghost inhaled a breath of cold air. In the Obsidian Dimension World, Vincent¡¯s eyes were wide open. The ghost spun 360 times in the air and 360 times on the ground. ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk!¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t tell! She looked gentle and quiet. I didn¡¯t expect her to be so wild and daring.¡± Vincent admired her for a while. However, he soon felt that it was boring. He then remembered that he had not completed the Tricolor Lion Brothers¡¯ missions. It was not easy to catch a female ghost. He might as well take this opportunity to ask around and learn more. Vincent proceeded to dispel the Spirit Lure on the female ghost. Coincidentally, the female ghost was doing a side flip at the same time Vincent dispelled Spirit Lure. The female ghost fell and shouted ¡°Ahhh!¡± Bang! ¡°Aiyo!¡± The female ghost hit her head on the ground and cried out in pain. Vincent was gnashing his teeth as he watched her fall. Oh my god, how painful! The female ghost sat on the ground and rubbed her head. Her eyes were filled with tears as she looked at Vincent shyly and pitifully. She clearly stood ten meters away from Vincent yet he was so close to her. She looked at the wooden stick beside her. How could she not know what had happened? After realizing that she had done so many shameful actions, she felt even more mistreated. She frowned and cried out loud. Vincent was shocked. He did not expect the female ghost to cry so easily. ¡°B*stard! You¡¯re a bad person! Didn¡¯t you say that you wouldn¡¯t attack me?¡± said the female ghost whilst sobbing. She looked over at Vincent angrily. Vincent felt a little awkward after being questioned by the female ghost, but his expression did not change. ¡°I didn¡¯t attack you! You suddenly walked up and started dancing on the pole. How would I know what was happening?¡± Vincent felt a little guilty as he spoke. When the female ghost heard Vincent¡¯s explanation, she cried even harder. Her tears were shaped like two perfect arcs and flew out from the corners of her eyes. ¡°Hey, hey, hey! Can you stop crying?¡± asked Vincent. He had a headache watching her cry. He was most afraid of girls crying. ¡°No!¡± The female ghost shouted at Vincent and continued to cry. Her tears increased in size. What the f*ck? Vincent¡¯s face turned black. What was going on? ¡°You were the one who wanted to know what pole dancing was. Now that you know, it seems like I was in the wrong!¡± There was no justice! At this moment, Vincent finally understood the truth. He should not try to reason with women, regardless of whether they were human or not. The female ghost cried for half an hour. Vincent stood in front of the female ghost and watched her cry for the whole half hour. No matter how he tried to coax her, it did not work. This caused Vincent to fall into a terrible state. In Blizzard School, all the teachers and principal who saw Vincent and the female ghost burst out in laughter. They laughed and fell back and forth. ¡°Hahahaha! My God! Vincent is too awesome! He actually made the female ghost cry out in anger!¡± ¡°Look at her crazy appearance now, it¡¯s too awesome!¡± ¡°As expected, when facing a crying girl, even the fiercest boy would be helpless!¡± ¡°By the way, your focus isn¡¯t quite right! Shouldn¡¯t you be curious about how Vincent learned the combat skills of the Ghost Clan?¡± ¡°For tribesmen who can learn fire elemental battle techniques, I don¡¯t even think it¡¯s strange if they could learn Lord Gajero¡¯s battle techniques, let alone the combat skills of the Ghost Clan!¡± The teachers expressed their thoughts and surprise at the joyous scene. The black-robed principal looked at the scene on the photographic stone. He did not say anything. However, from the way he had been watching Vincent, he looked very concerned about him. Vincent sat on the ground in the Obsidian Dimension World. He gave up on coaxing the female ghost. He decided to just sit down and wait for her to stop crying instead. The female ghost cried and felt that something was wrong. Why did the tiger-headed man stop coaxing her? She looked at Vincent¡¯s large eyes. She was not planning to cry. However, when she saw Vincent¡¯s large eyes, she started to cry again. What the f*ck? Vincent wanted to die at that moment. She was so f*cking scary! If it was not for the fact that Vincent did not know whether he would be able to meet a second ghost, he would not have wasted his time there. ¡°Stop crying! If you cry again, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± yelled Vincent. Vincent clenched his right hand. A black-gray flaming sword suddenly appeared in his hand. He stared at the female ghost with a cold face. The female ghost felt a terrifying aura rising from Vincent¡¯s body. She immediately stopped crying, turned her head, and saw Vincent¡¯s flaming sword. This familiar feeling of fear! That¡¯s right! This beast in front of her gave her a feeling of death! It was the huge sword that was burning with black and gray flames! ¡°Oh my god!¡± The female ghost retreated. She hid far away from Vincent behind a broken water tank. She revealed her small head and looked timidly at Vincent who was holding the huge sword burning in black and gray flames. She could not understand why a beast that was afraid of fire would have a flaming sword! Plus, it was so huge! She did not know that Vincent was not a beast. He was just disguising himself as a member of the Beast Race. The flaming sword was not a real sword. It was formed using World Cleansing Fire. Vincent looked at the female ghost and blinked in confusion. Was there a need to be so afraid? He looked at the flaming sword in his hand. Suddenly, he recalled the system¡¯s description of World Cleansing Fire. Purification was possible! The female ghost could also be purified! ¡°Hehe!¡± Vincent understood everything and looked at the female ghost with a malicious smile. ¡°I¡¯ll give you three seconds to come in front of me. I won¡¯t hurt you, otherwise¡­,¡± said Vincent halfway. Vincent swung his sword. A stream of sword aura flew upwards. Three people were hiding behind a tree not far away. With a swoosh, the tree was chopped in half. The female ghost looked at the tree that was chopped in half. She gulped hard. She looked at Vincent and shook her little head like a rattle drum. ¡°No, no, no! I won¡¯t! You don¡¯t keep your word! You don¡¯t keep your word!¡± said the female ghost. ¡°I f*cking¡­,¡± cursed Vincent once again. ¡°How could I not keep my word! You female ghost, you must be conscientious when you speak!¡± In Blizzard School, the teachers and principal all had puzzled expressions on their faces. They were puzzled when they saw Vincent took out his flaming sword and scared the female ghost into fleeing frantically. Fire elemental battle techniques were not considered physical attacks. They dealt little damage to the Ghost Race. Why was this female ghost so afraid? Moreover, the Sky-Burning Sword technique was only an E-Class battle technique. The damage was so insignificant to the Ghost Race, it could be ignored. Was there a need to be so afraid? No one could understand what was going on. They decided to keep quiet. On the contrary, they were somewhat curious as to why Vincent was holding onto the female ghost. Could it be that he wanted to have an unfinished Beast-Ghost romance? Tsk, tsk, tsk! As expected of a genius tribesman who could cultivate the fire elemental battle technique! His taste was different from ordinary tribesmen¡¯s. Chapter 131 - Deceiving Ghosts Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation In the Obsidian Dimensional World, Vincent had to spend a full half an hour with the female ghost before she let her guard down. At that moment, the human and ghost were sitting facing one another five meters away. Vincent felt helpless, while the female ghost felt humiliated. The female ghost felt mistreated after Vincent threatened and enticed her. She currently only had one thought in her mind, and that was to go home. She wanted to return to Ghost World, and never come out again. The outside world was too dangerous. ¡°Mom, I want to go home!¡± said the female ghost. ¡°Tell me, how many ghosts are there in the village? And how did you guys appear here? Also, what level are you?¡± asked Vincent. He threw a piece of chocolate at the female ghost. The female ghost reached out and grabbed it with her hands. She was curious and decided to eat it. ¡°Hey! You can¡¯t eat it like that, you have to remove the wrapper first,¡± said Vincent. Vincent covered his head. The ghost did not know how to eat chocolate. How embarrassing! The female ghost blinked at Vincent and spat out the wrapper. ¡°How did you do it?¡± asked Vincent. Vincent widened his eyes. How did she remove the wrapper? The female ghost had a special ability! The female ghost raised her head proudly and snorted. ¡°I won¡¯t tell you!¡± said the female ghost. However, she was a little surprised. This thing was delicious. One question, one delicious snack. Vincent and the female ghost came to an agreement. Vincent did not dwell on the question. Instead, he gestured for the female ghost to answer his question. The female ghost tilted her head. It looked like she was deep in thought. She bent her fingers and looked very cute. ¡°There are about 3000 ghosts in this village. How did they appear here? I don¡¯t know either. I just slept for a while and when I opened my eyes, I appeared here.¡± ¡°I should be a level seven creature.¡± Vincent listened to the female ghost¡¯s reply and sucked in a breath of cold air. 3000 ghosts. That was roughly the same number of beasts that had entered the Obsidian Dimension World. The ghosts were a high-level race in the universe. 3000 of them were not something these students could deal with. On another point, Vincent had never expected that the female ghost that was bleeding in front of him was actually a level seven creature. He had threatened a level seven creature. A level seven creature was equivalent to an overlord-class superpowered being. Hiss! It was a little exciting! Vincent shook his head and threw another lollipop. The wrapper had been torn off. He was afraid that the female ghost would put the lollipop in her mouth without tearing off the wrapper again. ¡°Can ghosts die?¡± asked Vincent. The female ghost jumped up and whimpered when she saw Vincent throw a lollipop at her. Her mouth was the same size as Vincent¡¯s body. ¡°Mmm! So sweet!¡± said the female ghost whilst eating the lollipop. She fell to the ground with a satisfied look on her face. Her eyes were crescent-shaped. Vincent gulped. He was shocked. ¡°Such a big mouth, my god!¡± ¡°If we were to fight, my brain might have been bitten off in one bite¡­¡± Vincent shivered. He looked at the distance between him and the female ghost and felt that it was very unsafe. He quietly retreated another two meters. He looked at the distance between him and the female ghost again and still felt that it was not safe. He retreated another three meters. The distance of ten meters made him feel somewhat safe. The female ghost was focused on eating the lollipop. She did not notice Vincent moving away slowly. ¡°Of course, I can die! We¡¯re not immortal¡­ Eh! Why are you so far away from me?¡± asked the female ghost. The ghost finished her lollipop and noticed that Vincent was ten meters away from her. Vincent chuckled. He did not dare to say that he was afraid of her. ¡°Ah! Doesn¡¯t distance create beauty? Hehe!¡± said Vincent whilst laughing awkwardly. Humans were really weak compared to the Black Hole myriad races. Any random beast would be at least a level three creature which was equivalent to a human¡¯s intermediate superpowered user. A cowardly and cute female ghost from the Ghost Race was a level seven creature¡­ The difference was not little. The female ghost nodded in confusion after hearing what Vincent had said. Although she felt that something was not right, she was too lazy to think about it. Vincent looked at the female ghost and did not continue speaking. He had understood everything he wanted to know. Soon, it was morning. A day and night had passed just like that. The day and night passed somewhat peacefully. It felt surreal. He knew that the following day would not pass by so easily. After all, the ghost clan¡¯s mission was to kill all the races that were not ghosts. ¡°Hey! Hurry up and ask! I still want to eat delicious food!¡± shouted the ghost loudly. The female ghost realized that Vincent had not spoken for a while and prompted him. Vincent tilted his head. What did she mean? Was she addicted to eating? He had no other question that he wanted to ask! Suddenly, Vincent thought of an idea. He chuckled as it was an immature idea. ¡°Well, look! I still have a lot of questions that I want to ask but it will waste your time. After all, you still have a killing mission to complete, right?¡± said Vincent earnestly to the female ghost. The female ghost nodded. She felt that Vincent made sense. A day was about to pass, and she had yet to complete her mission. If this went on, she would really be wasting time. Vincent was delighted after she agreed. ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s going to work.¡± ¡°How about this? You come with me. You find your target and explain the problem to me at the same time. I¡¯ll give you good food. How about it?¡± asked Vincent. Vincent revealed his motive. It seemed like he wanted to take advantage of her. The female ghost frowned. She was very cute. It was obvious that she was somewhat moved by Vincent¡¯s idea. Not only could she complete her own killing mission, but she could also eat good food. This was too good. She nodded decisively and agreed. Was there anything else better than this? This was the best thing for her, at least that was what she thought in her heart. Beast World, Blizzard School. When the teachers and principals heard the conversation between Vincent and the female ghost, their eyes widened in surprise. ¡°What do you mean? Are you trying to trick the ghost?¡± ¡°You succeeded!¡± ¡°What a bunch of weirdos!¡± ¡°This! Cough, cough! Shouldn¡¯t you say that it¡¯s a little awesome instead?¡± ¡°Is this female ghost stupid? How can you believe that?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you all curious about Vincent¡¯s strange food and where it came from?¡± ¡°Who cares where it came from? As long he¡¯s a beast, I¡¯m not surprised even if he produces human aircraft and cannons!¡± ¡°Principal, what do you think?¡± One of the teachers looked at the principal, her face filled with curiosity. ¡°The qualifying round is over. Bring him to the race test,¡± said the principal in a low tone. He had doubts about Vincent¡¯s identity. Although Vincent had shown great talent, his ability far exceeded that of the Beast Race. The principal could not help but have doubts. When the teachers heard the principal¡¯s words, they all shut their mouths. The principal began to doubt Vincent¡¯s identity. At this time, no matter what he said, it would be easy to get himself involved. It was better to shut up. In the Obsidian Dimension World, Vincent had successfully lured a female ghost to become his bodyguard. He walked around in the village. He felt relaxed and was extremely arrogant. A hundred kilometers of fuel consumption only required a few lollipops. It was a good and powerful method! The other beasts were not as lucky as Vincent. In order to get a higher ranking, the beasts were fighting among themselves. Suddenly, they were attacked by the ghost clan. The moment the ghosts came into contact, ten beasts were killed instantly. Although the beasts quickly stabilized their position and began to fight back, they used mostly physical attacks. The damage they did to the ghost clan was minimal. They could barely ensure their survival. There was no way for them to fight back. This kind of situation often happened in the village. The number of beasts¡¯ deaths soared. The ghost clan, on the other hand, apart from a few unlucky fellows, did not have a single injury. Suddenly, Vincent appeared with a level seven ghost. Both the beasts and ghosts were shocked. Both parties forgot what they were doing. They watched Vincent and the female ghost walk together harmoniously. Their heads were filled with questions. Chapter 132 - Being Hunted by Beast and Ghosts Ghosts: ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to kill all the non-ghost beings? Why are you following him? Are you blind? Can¡¯t you see?¡± ¡°God can¡¯t f*cking see! Kill all the non-ghost beings you see! Are you going to use your eyes?¡± Beasts: ¡°Holy sh*t! Vincent is awesome! As expected of a tribesman who had successfully cultivated fire elemental battle techniques. He actually got along well with a ghost after spending some time together!¡± ¡°Awesome! Awesome!¡± Vincent waved at the two races as if he was a leader inspecting them. ¡°Everyone, do what you need to do. There¡¯s no need to wait for me on purpose. I¡¯m just passing by. Carry on,¡± said Vincent. As he said that, he took out a lollipop and handed it over to the female ghost. ¡°F*ck!¡± ¡°Was this too much?¡± ¡°You actually used a lollipop to raise a female ghost?¡± ¡°Wait! What is a lollipop? I haven¡¯t even seen it before, how would I know?¡± The two races were even more confused. They looked at each other and then at Vincent and the female ghost. They felt exhausted. ¡°Tired! I don¡¯t want to fight anymore! Destroy!¡± ¡°We were battling to the death here but look at them. Not only are they safe and sound, but they are also f*cking intimate.¡± The most infuriating thing was that Vincent and the female ghost were actually criticizing both the Beast Race and the Ghost Race! This was even more infuriating! ¡°What is this? Why is it so ugly?¡± asked the female ghost. She then pointed at one of the members of the Beast Race with a puzzled expression. Vincent looked and said, ¡°That¡¯s the toad tribe. They hate it the most when someone calls them ugly.¡± ¡°Tsk! You can¡¯t even tell the truth. What the hell is this? It¡¯s so disgusting,¡± said the female ghost. The female ghost spat out the lollipop stick. Her face was filled with disgust. The toad-headed man looked at the female ghost with hatred. However, it did not dare to move. He just shed sullen tears in the end. ¡°God is so f*cking disgusting! I don¡¯t want to look like that either! This is how our tribe is like, what can I do about it?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re not a ghost and a f*cking level seven creature, I¡¯ll definitely beat you to death!¡± ¡°Hey, hey, hey! Why is there a headless ghost in your race? What does he use to eat? What does he use to see the road? How does he breathe? How does he hear sounds? How does he think?¡± asked Vincent. Vincent saw a headless ghost and handed a bag of skittles to the female ghost. The female ghost ate the Skittles happily and explained to Vincent, ¡°Hey! What¡¯s so hard about that? His belly button is his mouth, his armpits are his ears, his breasts are his eyes, and his neck is his nose. He doesn¡¯t need a brain, he only knows how to kill.¡± The female ghost clearly disliked the headless ghost. Her tone was filled with contempt and disdain when she described him. When the female ghost finished explaining, the headless ghost¡¯s breasts had water stains on them. His entire body exuded a negative aura as if he wanted to die. ¡°God doesn¡¯t need brains? I¡¯m also too lazy to think!¡± ¡°Also, as a member of the same race, what are you trying to do with your disdainful tone? Aren¡¯t you going to consider my feelings?¡± The more the headless ghost thought about it, the angrier he got. In the end, he exploded. Vincent¡¯s eyes widened! ¡°What the hell! Did he just explode from anger?¡± ¡°Too powerful!¡± The Ghost Race was indeed worthy of being a high-level existence among the 10,000 races of the Black Hole. There was nothing wrong with the explosion effect. Just like that, Vincent and the female ghost walked away whilst chatting. They did not care about what the Beast Race or Ghost Race were thinking of them. They just ignored them. The two races were not happy with them. ¡°My brothers from the Beast Race, let¡¯s stop fighting first. Wait for me to kill these two b*stards first!¡± ¡°Wait! I want to kill them too. Let¡¯s do it together! It¡¯s f*cking bullying!¡± The beasts and ghosts hit it off and rushed towards Vincent and the female ghost while shouting loudly. Vincent and the female ghost were surprised and curious to hear shouting behind them. They turned their heads and were scared out of their souls. F*ck! What was going on? Was this not a battle between the beasts and the ghosts? Was this not a ranking battle? Were the beasts not going to complete their mission? ¡°If you two races don¡¯t fight, why are you ganging up on me?¡± asked Vincent. ¡°Run! Something¡¯s wrong!¡± Vincent grabbed the female ghost, stomped his foot, and jumped out. The beasts and ghosts were chasing after him. Their faces were filled with anger. ¡°Vincent! B*stard! Stop right there! I won¡¯t soak you in poison until you¡¯re a dried corpse!¡± The toad-headed man shouted the loudest and charged forward. The other members of the Beast Race were also very angry. After all, it was a negative thing to be criticized by others. No one would be able to react calmly. The Ghost Race was the same. Vincent and the female ghost were too detestable. They had to be killed. ¡°Vincent, run! Run! They¡¯re catching up!¡± shouted the female ghost. The female ghost broke free from Vincent¡¯s hand and jumped. She had a panicked look on her face. She disappeared from Vincent¡¯s sight in the blink of an eye. Vincent blinked his eyes in confusion. Was she that fast? The sounds of fighting behind him were getting closer and closer. Vincent did not dare to stop at all. He ran like a madman. At the same time, his heart was filled with endless resentment towards the female ghost. ¡°What the f*ck¡­¡± ¡°So fast?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll say! Our comrade¡­ No! What about a relationship of employment? Why don¡¯t you bring me along?¡± Vincent was filled with resentment. From time to time, he would turn around and swing his sword to block both the beasts and ghosts that were chasing him. ¡°Shua!¡± The female ghost suddenly appeared in front of Vincent. She grabbed Vincent and turned around to run. ¡°I was wondering why there was something missing. I left you behind,¡± said the female ghost. The female ghost gave Vincent an apologetic look. Vincent¡¯s face darkened. ¡°You are the f*cking thing! Your whole family is the thing!¡± Of course, Vincent did not dare to say it out loud. The female ghost was a level seven creature after all, and her speed was fast. It did not take long for her to shake off the beast-ghost alliance and hid with Vincent in a small alley. ¡°Phew! These guys actually teamed up to fight us!¡± said Vincent as he patted his chest in fear. He was not afraid of fighting against the beasts and ghosts. However, he would have to reveal all of his methods. At that time, he could forget about finding his teammates. He would not even know whether he could leave Blizzard City alive. After weighing the pros and cons, the gains from the battle were not worth the losses. Since that was the case, it was more practical to escape. The female ghost also patted her chest and panted heavily. The situation earlier had truly frightened her. Her mother was right. The people from all over the world were too terrifying! In Beast World, Blizzard School, the teachers were laughing so hard that tears were coming out of their eyes. Many of them were even clutching their stomachs. Even the principal¡¯s shoulders trembled slightly. It was obvious that he was also amused by the scene. ¡°Hahaha! I can¡¯t take it anymore! I can¡¯t take it anymore! My stomach hurts too much! Vincent and this female ghost are killing me with laughter!¡± ¡°I was struck by lightning for acting cool! I really didn¡¯t expect it to come so quickly! What is this called again? Right! Karma!¡± ¡°It¡¯s really amazing. Such a good qualifying match was made into a round-up match by Vincent and the female ghost! Amazing! Amazing!¡± ¡°Eh! Will this match be impossible to end because of the current situation? After all, many people have not completed their mission.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, His Majesty the Fox King must have thought of this. We¡¯ll just watch.¡± In the Obsidian Dimensional World, Vincent and the female ghost saw the beasts and ghosts rushing over. They carefully fumble their way out of the alley. They turned around and were about to run in the opposite direction when they saw a two-meter-tall, six-meter-wide, fat pig-headed man running over, panting. ¡°You! You! You! You! Wait! Wait for me¡­ Ah! Vincent!¡± shouted the pig-headed man. The pig-headed man was stunned when he saw Vincent. Vincent thought to himself, ¡°Oh no!¡± He stomped his foot and rammed into the pig-headed man and punched him in the face. ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang Bang!¡± The pig-headed man was sent flying more than ten meters away after the punch. He fainted in the air and half of his face disappeared, forming two white smoke rings. Vincent did not control his strength in a moment of desperation. The punch caused a sonic boom on the pig-headed man¡¯s body and even broke through the speed of sound. ¡°F*ck! Am I that strong?¡± Vincent looked at his own fist and was stunned. The female ghost saw the pig-headed man¡¯s miserable state and looked at Vincent. She shivered. This tiger-headed man was too cruel! He had hit his own kind so hard! Should she give up on his snacks? The female ghost was so scared by Vincent¡¯s punch that she did not want to eat his snacks. She was afraid that she would make Vincent unhappy and die after being punched by Vincent. ¡°Vincent! Don¡¯t run! Stop right there!¡± yelled the beasts and ghosts from behind them. Vincent grabbed the female ghost and started running again. Although the pig-headed man was sent flying by Vincent¡¯s punch, his shouting still alarmed the beasts and ghosts. This led them to discover Vincent and the female ghost. The second round of the encirclement competition had officially begun! Chapter 133 - The Great War Restarted The sky was turning white. Vincent and the female ghost were hiding in the chimney of a house. Their bodies were pitch black. ¡°Have they left?¡± asked the female ghost in a low voice. ¡°They should have left by now,¡± said Vincent. Vincent did not know whether they had left or not, but it seemed about time. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go up and take a look?¡± suggested the female ghost. Vincent shook his head. The fact that he had been discovered by the pig-headed man had left quite a shadow on him. The female ghost nodded. The human and ghost waited until noon before climbing out of the chimney quietly. They both heaved a sigh of relief after seeing no one around. ¡°What should we do next?¡± asked the female ghost. Neither of them had completed their mission. Vincent was still alright. His mission would end when the sky turned dark. It was no problem for him to just hide in the chimney. However, the female ghost was different. If she did not complete her mission, who knew what would happen? As for this silly and cute female ghost, Vincent felt that he had to help her. He looked at the surrounding environment, and then at the clear sky. The hot temperature made Vincent feel a little uncomfortable. He felt as if his clothes were stuck to his body. He suddenly thought of a plan in his heart and revealed a smirk. The female ghost was shocked by Vincent¡¯s smile. The last time he revealed such a smile, she had to do the pole dance. ¡°You! What do you want?¡± asked the female ghost whilst distancing herself away from Vincent. Her face was filled with vigilance. Vincent looked at the female ghost and was a little speechless. What was there to be afraid of? Were all ghosts so timid? ¡°Come over, I have a plan¡­,¡± said Vincent whilst waving at the female ghost. The female ghost was stunned. Another plan? The plan from last night had already ended before it had even begun. There is another plan? After recalling Vincent¡¯s so-called plan from the night before, she shivered. She refused to go any closer to Vincent. ¡°You go first, what is your plan?¡± asked the female ghost. The female ghost was on high alert. Vincent scratched his head. ¡°Am I that scary?¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re not coming over, I¡¯ll go over,¡± said Vincent whilst walking towards the female ghost. The female ghost cried out and turned to run. ¡°Hey! Hey! Wait! I f*cking¡­¡± Vincent was speechless. ¡°What the hell are you! Why are you running?¡± ¡°Could it be that you¡¯re a coward?¡± Vincent stood where he was and looked at the female ghost who had long disappeared. He rubbed his chin. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that he had guessed right. He sat where he was and waited for the female ghost to reappear. Vincent knew that the female ghost must not have gone far. ¡°Do you have to go so far? Come out quickly. There won¡¯t be a chance when the sun sets,¡± said Vincent. The female ghost was hiding in a well. Her hands were leaning against the edge of the well. Only her eyes were exposed. She looked at Vincent in fear. ¡°Let me tell you! My mission is to wait until sunset. It is very easy to complete. Your mission has yet to be completed. If you don¡¯t hurry up and come out, when the time is up, you won¡¯t be able to complete the mission. Who knows, there might be some sort of punishment if things go wrong¡­,¡± said Vincent. He even made the gesture of slicing his neck. The female ghost looked at Vincent and imagined her head being chopped off. She felt a chill down her spine. ¡°Wah! I don¡¯t want it! I don¡¯t want it! Save me!¡± cried the female ghost. The female ghost appeared in front of Vincent in a flash. She was crying like a weeping pear blossom. She was really frightened by Vincent. Vincent looked at the ghost and thought to himself, ¡°What a coward!¡± ¡°Let me tell you! My plan is like this¡­¡± Vincent whispered his plan to the female ghost. The female ghost¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard Vincent¡¯s plan. It sounded reliable. ¡°Let¡¯s do it!¡± The female ghost jumped up excitedly. She had on a fierce look. ¡°Ah! Vincent! For my mission! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± said the female ghost as she pounced on Vincent. Vincent was stunned as he looked at the female ghost. ¡°Are you sure this is what evil is?¡± ¡°Why does it look a little cute?¡± ¡°Is this what grandma meant by female ghosts?¡± In the next half an hour, Vincent used all his strength and finally taught the female ghost what evil was. He wiped the sweat from his forehead and exhaled. It was not easy at all! At the same time, he was also cursing in his heart. ¡°You are a ghost, but you want me to be alone¡­ Ugh! A beast teaching you how to be vicious, it¡¯s too degrading!¡± ¡°Achoo!¡± The female ghost sneezed and looked at the big sun above her head. She revealed a hint of confusion and scratched the back of her head. ¡°I have a cold?¡± muttered the female ghost softly. ¡°Yes! It¡¯s possible! Looks like I need to take some cold medicine,¡± said the female ghost. Vincent heard the female ghost¡¯s muttering and slapped his forehead. His face was filled with grief. This ghost that he had encountered did not seem to have a brain! ¡°You¡¯re a ghost, how could you possibly have a cold?¡± ¡°And you even know about cold medicine? Is the Ghost World so advanced?¡± The beast-ghost alliance had been searching for Vincent and the female ghost, but they could not find them even after searching for an entire morning. In the end, they had no choice but to give up. They looked at each other and felt a little embarrassed to make a move. Although both sides had a mission, the encirclement of Vincent and the female ghost for one night had made them form a strong camaraderie with one another. Although they still had their missions, they could not bear to do it. ¡°Brothers of the Beast Race, why don¡¯t we stop and make peace?¡± said a male ghost who was green in color. The Beast Men quickly agreed. They naturally did not want to fight. The average level of the ghosts was higher than the beasts. If the battle continued, the Beast Men might be wiped out completely. They did not fight and were calmly waiting for the time to end. They were very willing. ¡°Big Brother, our mission¡­¡± A white-haired ghost reminded the green ghost in a low voice. He had suddenly appeared and received the so-called mission out of nowhere. He still did not know what the punishment was. To give up the mission so rashly made the ghost feel uncertain! The green ghost rubbed his chin and looked at the Beast Men with a hesitant gaze. The glance alone made the beasts feel like they were facing a great enemy. What a joke. If they did not prepare in advance and were suddenly attacked by the ghosts, they would not even know how they died. The green ghost looked at the other ghosts. He became more and more hesitant. This was really difficult to deal with. On one hand, they did not know what kind of punishment they would be facing. On the other hand, it was the brothers who had fought alongside him not too long ago. It was a bit difficult to choose! ¡°What nonsense! Brothers! F*ck him! The Ghost Race is amazing!¡± One of the beasts shouted just as swords were about to be drawn. A gust of wind formed a fist and hit the green ghost¡¯s body. It sent him flying more than ten meters away. ¡°F*ck! The Beast Race is shameless! They launch a sneak attack! Brothers! Let¡¯s go and avenge Big Brother!¡± roared the white-haired ghost. He then pounced on a beast closest to him. Both races saw what was happening and started to fight with their weapons. The female ghost who was standing behind the other ghosts looked at the battle in front of her in a daze. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t they say that I should make a move? Why did they start fighting without me saying anything?¡± Vincent flashed in front of the female ghost and chuckled. ¡°There are still unexpected gains! Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s do it!¡± Chapter 134 - Blood Test The female ghost blinked. Her eyes were big and watery. Suddenly, her expression changed, and she pounced on Vincent fiercely. Vincent was shocked by the female ghost¡¯s sudden attack. Even though he knew that it was just an act, he was still shocked. However, no matter how he looked at her, her fierceness was still a little cute. ¡°Hey, hey, hey! Wait! Wait! Well, we¡¯ve fought side by side before, but I still don¡¯t know your name,¡± said Vincent in a low voice. He then turned around and started running. The female ghost did not expect Vincent to ask her such a question. She was stunned for a moment. ¡°Lisa,¡± answered the female ghost. Vincent nodded and left without a trace. He ran even faster whilst shouting, ¡°Help!¡± His voice was extremely loud. It overpowered the sounds of the battle between the Beast Race and the Ghost Race. It even gave both sides a huge fright. The cry sounded miserable. Those who heard it were heartbroken and wept. They could not help but turn their heads to look at where the sound was coming from. ¡°Eh? Vincent! Didn¡¯t he have a good relationship with that female ghost? Why was he still being pursued by her?¡± ¡°Vincent! Stop right there! Time is almost up! I have not completed my mission! Let me kill you!¡± shouted Lisa. Lisa recalled Vincent¡¯s instructions and let out a sharp howl. However, her face was a little flushed. The other ghosts felt a little awkward after hearing her howl. ¡°Oh! So, it was for the mission!¡± The beasts and ghosts had a sudden realization. As the qualifying round was almost ending, it made sense for them to turn against each other for the mission. Both sides thought of their own missions. They decided to ignore Vincent and Lisa and started fighting again. Neither of them noticed that some beasts and ghosts had been killed for no reason. After running for a long time, Vincent and Lisa hid and smiled at each other. The battle between the beasts and ghosts continued until night fell. Only then did they separate due to an unknown force. They then disappeared one after another and soon left the Obsidian Dimensional World. Vincent and Lisa disappeared as well. Before they left, neither of them said anything. Vincent could feel a white light flashing but he could not see anything. By the time he regained his sight, he was back in Blizzard School. The teachers and the principal all had solemn expressions. However, everyone could see the happiness in the teachers¡¯ eyes. Of course, none of the students knew what the teachers were laughing about. The rankings were announced. As Vincent had completed his own mission and the Tricolor Lion Brothers¡¯ missions, it was undisputed that he was number one. The qualifying competition then ended. A new student won the qualifying competition. This had never happened in the history of Blizzard School. Everyone looked at Vincent. They were shocked. In their opinion, it was already very good that Vincent had not been killed by Lisa. How could he still complete the mission? This was too amazing. The older students felt ashamed, but they had to admit that Vincent was powerful. He could live peacefully with a level seven ghost and escape her too. This was not something that ordinary people could do. The other students knew that they could not do it. The principal proceeded to say words of encouragement and dismissed them. Everyone who was tired after the two days and one night all returned to the dormitory to rest. Only Vincent stayed behind as he was called away by the principal. Although Vincent felt that it was strange, he did not think too much about it. He just followed behind Edmund into the ancient records room. Edmund was the deer-headed teacher in Vincent¡¯s class. This was already Vincent¡¯s second time going to the ancient records room, so it was not that strange. On the contrary, he was more curious about the reason Edmund brought him there. Could it be that he had performed well, and they wanted to reward him with some combat skills? It did not seem like it! Vincent shook his head slightly. He was on guard. The main reason was that Edmund did not speak to Vincent at all. He even had a serious expression on his face. Vincent would not believe it at all if he was told that nothing was going on. As expected, Edmund brought Vincent to the back of the ancient records room and knocked on the wall a few times with his right hand. It was very rhythmic. ¡°Knock! Knock! Knock! Knock!¡± This seemed to be some sort of secret signal¡­ Vincent was focused. He made sure that he was in his best condition. Could it be that he had been exposed? Vincent was somewhat uncertain. He recalled everything that had happened since he arrived at Blizzard School. There had not been any strange actions. After racking his brains, he still could not understand how he had been exposed. Of course, he was only guessing. As for whether he had been discovered, it still depended on what happened next. Nevertheless, he was already prepared. If there was the slightest bit of abnormality, he would leave immediately. ¡°Come in,¡± said Edward. He smiled and waved at Vincent. At that moment, the wall split apart. Behind the wall was a pitch-black tunnel that led downstairs. Edward was standing at the entrance of the tunnel. He looked strange. Vincent did not enter rashly. Who knew what was going on inside? If his identity was exposed, it would be even more difficult for him to leave. ¡°This is the secret research base of our Blizzard School. The main reason I called you here is to find out how you learned fire elemental battle techniques. If it can be popularized, the combat power of our Beast Race will be greatly enhanced,¡± explained Edmund. Edmund could tell that Vincent was hesitating to enter. He then explained his reason for calling him. Vincent looked at Edmund and the tunnel behind him. After weighing the pros and cons in his heart, he finally stepped into the tunnel. He had also prepared a large number of World Cleansing Fire Seeds in the ancient records room without anybody knowing. As he went deeper into the tunnel, he continued to plant them. These seeds will ensure his safety and his chance to escape. After walking for more than twenty minutes, he finally arrived in front of a huge stone door. Edmund walked forward and knocked on it. The rhythm was similar to before, but it was still different. The stone door opened. Edmund stood outside and turned to Vincent. ¡°Go in, I¡¯ll wait for you here,¡± said Edmund. Vincent nodded and walked in. He had already gone so far. He could no longer back down. The moment Vincent entered the room, the stone door closed behind him with a loud bang. Vincent did not pay any attention to it. At that moment, Vincent was shocked by what he saw. It was a circular hall. Vincent saw numerous instruments that clearly did not belong to the primitive race of the Beast World. They were all placed in an orderly fashion. The beasts were operating the instruments one by one in a serious manner. ¡°You must be Vincent. Nice to meet you. My name is Ronald,¡± said a husky kobold. He stood beside Vincent and smiled. Vincent looked at Ronald¡¯s head. His mind was filled with the legends about huskies in the human world. Ronald was puzzled when he saw Vincent looking at him in a daze. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there a problem?¡± asked Ronald. Vincent shook his head quickly and said, ¡°Well, Teacher Ronald, why did you call me here?¡± Ronald spread his hands and said, ¡°I want to test you. After all, you are the first person in the history of the Beast Race to successfully practice fire elemental battle techniques.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll test your blood first,¡± said Ronald. As he spoke, he brought Vincent to a bear-headed lady who did not look much older than Vincent. Chapter 135 - Racial Testing ¡°Sheng Liliuya, this is Vincent. He is the new student who had successfully mastered the fire elemental battle techniques,¡± said Ronald to the bear-headed lady. He then pointed over at Vincent. Sheng Liliuya¡¯s eyes lit up. She flashed in front of Vincent as if she was looking at a magical treasure. Although Sheng Liliuya was a bear-headed beast, she was not big like a bear. Instead, her body was extremely well-proportioned. The parts that were supposed to be protruding were protruding. She looked rather sexy and hot in terms of human aesthetic standards if one did not look at her head. ¡°You¡¯re Vincent! I didn¡¯t expect you to be so small!¡± said Sheng Liliuya. She circled around Vincent and sized him up. She was ecstatic. Vincent was frightened by her gaze and felt a little awkward. Ronald looked at Vincent and smiled at Sheng Liliuya. ¡°That¡¯s enough! You¡¯re scaring Vincent,¡± said Ronald. Sheng Liliuya let Vincent off the hook. She then sat back down on her chair. ¡°Come over, I¡¯ll give you a blood test,¡± said Sheng Liliuya whilst reaching her hand out to Vincent. Vincent glanced at Ronald, but Ronald was not surprised by her action. Vincent took a deep breath and walked towards Sheng Liliuya as if he was ready to face death. Sheng Liliuya grabbed Vincent¡¯s right hand using her left hand. Suddenly, the nail on her right index finger grew longer. She then slashed at Vincent¡¯s arm. A drop of blood flew out from Vincent¡¯s wrist, but he was not injured. Vincent was shocked. How did she do it? Before he could even react, Sheng Liliuya made her next move. Vincent was even more shocked then. Sheng Liliuya opened her mouth and drank Vincent¡¯s blood! She drank it! Sheng Liliuya closed her eyes and smacked her lips in ecstasy. ¡°Hmm! Not bad! The purity of his blood is very high, and it has a burning sensation. From the temperature, it matches the body temperature of a tiger,¡± said Sheng Liliuya. Sheng Liliuya opened her eyes and winked at Vincent. She then turned to look at Ronald. ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with me.¡± Ronald nodded and looked at Vincent. ¡°Let¡¯s go and check on the others.¡± Vincent was still in a daze. He was really shocked by Sheng Liliuya. ¡°This was called a blood test?¡± ¡°A blood test could be done like this?¡± Vincent felt a little nauseous even though it was his own blood. ¡°Hey! Vincent! Let¡¯s go!¡± said Ronald. Ronald called out to Vincent again. Vincent woke up from his daze. Sheng Liliuya looked at Vincent and covered her mouth as she laughed softly. Her eyes were like silk as she tilted her head. Vincent smiled awkwardly and got up to follow Ronald. He did not want to look at Sheng Liliuya for even a moment! He could not accept the method the Beast Race used to test blood. Vincent had undergone 13 examinations under Ronald¡¯s lead. Each examination had refreshed Vincent¡¯s worldview. For a moment, Vincent did not know who he was or where he was. Vincent would be able to accept it if they were just checking for oddities. However, every examiner looked at him with a burning gaze. It was as if they wanted to tear Vincent into pieces and study him. Who could bear this? Vincent repeatedly told himself not to do it! He almost wanted to burn the place down using World Cleansing Fire. Finally, they arrived at the last item on the list. This item seemed much more serious compared to the previous items. It was a ten-meter-tall, five-meter-wide metal warehouse. It looked like an ordinary x-ray scanner from the human world. However, there were five level nine creatures guarding it. All of them had solemn expressions on their faces. A level nine creature was equivalent to a human ruler! Throughout human history, there had not been a ruler in hundreds of years! However, there were five of them in Blizzard School and they were all looking at an unremarkable metal bin! Blizzard City was only a small city in Beast World. Would there be even more level nine creatures in a bigger city? Vincent¡¯s eyes were filled with fear. He simply could not imagine what would happen to the Human Race if all the beasts and humans met one day. He was worried about the future. The humans were too weak compared to the Black Hole myriad races! They were so weak that their resistance was laughable! Vincent was very curious about the metal warehouse. Although it looked ordinary, it was being protected by five level nine creatures. It was enough to show its importance. Although it looked ordinary, Vincent could tell that it was not created by the beasts given their level of technology. It was obvious that it was from another world. Vincent went through a number of examinations under Ronald¡¯s lead before they arrived at the metal warehouse. A rat-headed old man who was less than one meter tall was busy working on it. A hexagonal slot appeared as he patted the metal warehouse. The rat-headed old man put a beast core into the slot and pushed it in. The slot returned and fused perfectly with the warehouse. There was no trace of it at all. ¡°Dr. Nasda, I¡¯ve brought Vincent here for a check-up,¡± said Ronald. Ronald was very respectful towards the rat-headed old man. He even bowed slightly at him. Dr. Nasda did not turn his head to look at Ronald. He was still patting the metal warehouse. He placed the beast core in the slot and pointed at the warehouse. ¡°Go inside and wait. Don¡¯t come out until I tell you to,¡± said Dr. Nasda. ¡°Yes,¡± answered Ronald. Ronald was not angry at Dr. Nasda¡¯s rudeness. Instead, he was even more respectful towards him. He brought Vincent into the metal warehouse. ¡°Wait here. Dr. Nasda is the most knowledgeable person in our school. This machine can perform a comprehensive combat assessment on you,¡± said Ronald. Ronald continued to explain the functions of the metal warehouse and the power of Dr. Nasda to Vincent. Vincent nodded and agreed. He was on high alert at the same time. Given this sealed environment, it would be very difficult for him to escape if his identity was exposed. He did not let his guard down because of the previous examinations. They were enough to destroy his worldview. Ronald could tell that Vincent had understood his explanation. He then turned around and walked out of the metal warehouse. Vincent took the opportunity to place World Cleansing Fire Seed outside the metal warehouse. He had also filled the entire hall with World Cleansing Fire Seeds during the examinations earlier. If he set it off, no one could survive other than a few people in the hall. The World Cleansing Fire had the terrifying power to purify everything. Vincent had never used his full strength before. If his identity was really exposed, he did not mind testing out the true power of World Cleansing Fire in Beast World. The metal door shut and the surroundings lit up. Seven-colored lights were flickering alternately. It was very beautiful. Vincent narrowed his eyes slightly. The more beautiful it was, the more dangerous it was. ¡°Race testing begins. Please wait a moment¡­¡± Whoosh! Vincent felt something sweep past his body. Before he could even react, the light around him turned green. ¡°Testing complete! Beast Race, tiger-headed man, male, 15 years old, level five creature,¡± sounded an electronic mechanical voice. Vincent blinked his eyes and heaved a sigh of relief secretly. He would be foolish if he did not know what kind of tests he had gone through. He finally understood. They had suspected that he was not a beast. He laughed coldly in his heart, ¡°I should try to understand my X-Class superpower!¡± Vincent did not care about their suspicions. Why would he be afraid? The Beast Race had already confirmed his identity. He was so cautious that he had even prepared an escape route. However, after the examinations, it seemed like it was no longer needed. At that moment, the door opened. Ronald walked in. He seemed to be much closer than before. ¡°Hahaha! Vincent! All checks are complete! Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s go out first! You are the future of our Beast Race! Hahaha!¡± Ronald walked in front of Vincent happily. He slapped Vincent¡¯s back using his large hands. Vincent smiled faintly and did not reply to him. Chapter 136 - Top Four Schools After returning to his dormitory and lying on his bed, Vincent heaved a sigh of relief. Although he had managed to escape unscathed this time, it was a reminder that he needed to be more cautious in the future. This time, his identity had been exposed out of nowhere, causing people to suspect him. If he did not pay attention in the future, he might not be as lucky. He soon felt sleepy after thinking about the future. By the time he opened his eyes again, it was already noon the following day. His nerves were strained the day before, which had consumed a lot of his mental energy. In the next three days, Vincent was sought after by the entire Blizzard School. There was no doubt about Vincent¡¯s strength. After the school confirmed Vincent¡¯s identity as a beast, they were even more generous in praising Vincent. This caused Vincent to become famous in Blizzard City. On one particular day, Vincent received a notice to head to the principal¡¯s office. The principal of Blizzard School was called Steve. Vincent only knew his name as Steve. He heard it from others during the examination. Steve was a very mysterious person. Although he was the principal of Blizzard School, no one knew what he looked like. They did not know him at all. When Vincent arrived at the principal¡¯s office, Steve said to Vincent with a smile, ¡°Have you thought about which school that you want to go to?¡± Vincent was stunned when he heard that. Was he not supposed to be a student escort? Why did he still have a choice? Although he knew a lot about Beast World, he did not know much about the specific details. Steve looked at Vincent and explained, ¡°Although our Blizzard School is only a level three school, we have the qualifications to escort students to the top schools.¡± ¡°In our Beast World, we have the top four schools. They are Strength School, Divine Incantations School, War School, and Internal Affairs School.¡± After Steve explained, Vincent had a certain understanding of the top four schools. The Beast World had two cultivation systems. They were known as strength and divine incantations, and the difference between the two of them was huge. The purpose of the strength system was to temper and strengthen one¡¯s body. One would have a natural advantage whether it was offense or defense. Of course, in the Beast World, most people were cultivating strength. Divine incantations focused on mental cultivation. Individuals could communicate with the elements in the world to form an attack and defense method. Their overall combat strength was extremely strong, and it was not something that strength cultivators could compare to. Similarly, although divine incantations cultivators were very strong, they had a huge innate limit. Their innate mental strength had to be very high. The majority of the Beast Race¡¯s mental strength was not high. This resulted in very few divine incantations cultivators. It was already considered good to have 50,000 cultivators in Beast World. 50,000 cultivators of the divine incantations may sound like a lot, but one had to know that the Beast World was vast and boundless. Its population was as high as 30 billion. In other words, there was only one divine incantations cultivator every 600,000 people. From this, one could observe how difficult it was for cultivators of the divine incantations to appear. The Strength School and the Divine Incantations School were the schools that taught these two aspects. Every year, they train a large number of Beast Race experts. The War School was a school that was specially set up for war. Its strength and divine incantations advanced at the same time. In recent years, the scale of the border wars in Beast World had been increasing. In order to fill the battlefield, the War School had paid a huge price. The number of years for the students to graduate was reducing. Up until the present, the War School had gone from being the top amongst the four top schools to the bottom. It even had the faint intention of dropping out of the top schools. As for the Internal Affairs School, they did not cultivate talents in combat. Instead, they paid more attention to life. Everything related to life was taught by the Internal Affairs School. This included lessons on how to become a qualified manager. Vincent thought for a moment. Amongst the top four academies, the things taught by War School were more comprehensive and were the most suitable for him. At the same time, War School was also the most dangerous compared to the other three schools. After all, this school was specially set up for war. ¡°Tomorrow will be the day you leave our school. Although you have only been in our Blizzard School for a short time, as the principal, I should still give you some help,¡± said Steve. He then took out a black box. The box looked very simple. There was a thumb-sized golden lock on it. He took out the key and opened the lock. Inside was an S-Class fire elemental combat skill. ¡°This is ¡®Blazing Inferno¡¯. I brought it back from the Border War many years ago. I was unable to cultivate it, and I couldn¡¯t find a suitable person to cultivate it. I kept it because it was an S-Class combat skill.¡± ¡°Since you can cultivate fire elemental battle techniques, then I¡¯ll give it to you,¡± said Steve. Vincent looked at the Blazing Inferno and was a little surprised. It was an S-Class combat skill. How heroic. Although the levels in Beast World were much higher than Earth¡¯s, S-Class combat skills were still very precious existences. Steve took out the combat skill and gave it to him. The intention of befriending him was self-evident. Vincent did not stand on ceremony. An S-Class combat skill was such a precious thing. Who would despise it? ¡°Thank you, Principal Steve,¡± said Vincent. Vincent smiled and tucked it into his pocket. Regardless of how much this combat skill could actually help him, at least in battle, Vincent had gained another extraordinary ability. ¡°Have you thought about which school that you want to go to?¡± asked Steve. After he saw Vincent put away Blazing Inferno, Steve¡¯s tone sounded friendlier. ¡°Let¡¯s go to War School,¡± said Vincent with certainty. Steve was obviously stunned after hearing Vincent¡¯s choice. He had never expected Vincent to choose such a school that would risk him going to the battlefield at any time. Although he was very puzzled, Steve did not stop Vincent. Instead, he took some time to think about it. After a while, he nodded. ¡°War School is indeed the most suitable school for you. Whether it is in the use of strength and divine spells, or in the use of combat skills, it will be of great help to you,¡± said Steve. Steve agreed with Vincent¡¯s choice. He then out a blood-red card and handed it over to Vincent. In the center of the card was a pale skull. There were two words written powerfully on it under the skull. War School! Obviously, this was a guarantee card for War School. It recorded the location and information of War School. After Steve gave Vincent a lot of instructions, Vincent left the principal¡¯s office. When he opened the door, he saw the second-ranked panther-headed man. Vincent remembered that his name was Kerry. Kerry looked at Vincent with anger and fear in his eyes. In the Obsidian Dimensional World, Vincent had made a lot of people suffer, and Kerry was one of them. Vincent did not pay attention to Kerry and walked towards the dormitory. Kerry looked at Vincent¡¯s back and took a deep breath. He forced himself to calm down and walked into the principal¡¯s office. Vincent returned to the dormitory and took out Blazing Inferno. He immediately completed his cultivation after the system inspected it. The next day, before dawn, Vincent left Blizzard School and headed towards War School. He did not notice that a pair of eyes in the principal¡¯s office was watching him leave. Chapter 137 - Gator-Headed Middle-Aged Man For the next half a month, Vincent traveled day and night before he finally arrived at a first-class city called Mississippi. According to the card, War School was in Mississippi City. Vincent was in Mississippi City. He asked a lot of people, but he still could not find the location of the War School. This made Vincent wonder if he had been deceived by Steve. On second thought, it could not be. After all, Steve was the president of the hospital. Doing such a thing would not do him any good. Just as Vincent was about to go eat, a middle-aged man with a gator¡¯s head, whose eyes were blurred, walked over unsteadily. He had disheveled hair and a dirty face. His clothes hung on his body like strips of cloth. He only wore a shoe on his right foot. His big toe was sticking out of his shoe. He did not wear a shoe on his left foot. When Vincent saw the gator-headed middle-aged man, he dodged to the side. There was nothing he could do. The stench on this person¡¯s body was too strong. ¡°You¡¯re looking for War School?¡± asked the gator-headed middle-aged man. The gator-headed middle-aged man sat on the ground casually and leaned against the corner of the wall. He looked at Vincent from the corner of his eyes. When Vincent heard that the gator-headed middle-aged man knew about War School, he immediately perked up. ¡°Sir, you know about War School?¡± asked Vincent. The gator-headed middle-aged man nodded and took out a broken bowl from his pocket and handed it over to Vincent. It was clear what he meant. Vincent looked at the gator-headed middle-aged man and took out a beast core from his pocket and placed it into the bowl. Beast cores were the common currency in Beast World. ¡°Sir, please tell me where War School is,¡± asked Vincent. His tone was very sincere. The gator-headed middle-aged man looked at the level one beast core in his bowl. He curled his lips in disdain but did not say anything. He kept the beast core in his arms. He then said, ¡°There is a village a thousand meters away from the east gate. That is War School.¡± After saying that, he closed his eyes and pretended to be asleep. Vincent stood up and cupped his hands towards the gator-headed middle-aged man. He thanked him and head towards the east gate of the Mississippi City. Ten minutes later, Vincent had traveled 1000 meters away from the east gate of the city. He looked at the ruins in front of him and widened his eyes in disbelief. This was War School? Vincent felt like he had been deceived. However, he did not give up and continued to search through the ruins, hoping to find some clues. However, no matter how much he searched, he could not find anything. He had no choice but to return to the city and ask the gator-headed middle-aged man about it. When he returned to the city, night had already fallen. Vincent walked towards the place where he met the gator-headed middle-aged man. Coincidentally, he saw a few people asking the gator-headed middle-aged man for the address of War School. The gator-headed middle-aged man told them that it was two kilometers to the south. ¡°Don¡¯t believe him! He¡¯s a liar! During the day, he told me that it was one kilometer to the east. Let¡¯s go and take a look. It¡¯s basically a ruin!¡± said Vincent loudly to them while looking at the gator-headed middle-aged man with a faint smile. The gator-headed middle-aged man looked at Vincent with a hint of unnoticeable surprise in his eyes. ¡°So fast?¡± ¡°Good kid, you have something!¡± ¡°Hey! I said don¡¯t frame me! I¡¯m doing a serious business!¡± said the gator-headed middle-aged man. ¡°Bullsh*t! Your serious business is a scam!¡± Vincent retorted directly. ¡°How much did you guys give him? I advise you to get it back. This guy doesn¡¯t speak a single word of truth,¡± said Vincent. They looked at Vincent, then at the gator-headed middle-aged man, and then at each other. ¡°Sir, why don¡¯t you return the money to us?¡± The gator-headed middle-aged man curled his lips in disdain. ¡°What a joke! I already told you the address. The deal is done. There are still people who want to go back on their words!¡± Just as they were about to say something, an angry roar came from behind Vincent. ¡°B*stard! Do you think I¡¯m easy to bully? You¡¯ve lied to me twice! B*stard! B*stard!¡± A well-built wolf-headed youth with a face full of anger ran past Vincent like a gust of wind. His big fists were aimed at the gator-headed middle-aged man. The gator-headed middle-aged man was very agile. He dodged directly and shouted, ¡°Aiya! Murder! Someone! Help!¡± Vincent stared at the gator-headed middle-aged man with wide eyes. This guy was a clown! When the few people who were stopped by Vincent saw the situation, they were sure that they had been deceived by the gator-headed middle-aged man. In a fit of anger, they joined in the attack on the gator-headed middle-aged man. The gator-headed middle-aged man did not panic because there were more people attacking him. He just continued to shout. ¡°I¡¯m afraid this guy is not simple,¡± muttered Vincent. He looked at the calm gator-headed middle-aged man and muttered to himself. He seemed to be in a panic, but in fact, he had dodged every attack perfectly. Although he was screaming in pain, his face was calm, and there was even a hint of playfulness in his eyes. If Vincent could not see through such an obvious thing, he might as well find a piece of tofu and kill himself. ¡°This gator-headed middle-aged man is not as simple as he looks,¡± Vincent thought to himself. ¡°Who is it? How dare he commit murder on the street! Arrest them all!¡± There was a furious roar. Vincent did not even see what was going on. Suddenly, a group of soldiers wearing black iron armor rushed out and grabbed a few young men and women. On the other hand, the gator-headed middle-aged man just laid on the ground and wailed. The soldiers did not even look at the gator-headed middle-aged man. They took the young men and women and left. They did not care how much they shouted or struggled. The gator-headed middle-aged man turned to look at Vincent. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you join in the beating?¡± asked the gator-headed middle-aged man. Vincent walked forward and stood five steps away from the gator-headed middle-aged man. He cupped his fists. ¡°Sir, I know that you are not an ordinary person. Please tell me where War School is located. I will be very grateful,¡± said Vincent. The gator-headed middle-aged man saw that Vincent was so respectful, and a hint of admiration flashed in his eyes. ¡°Ha!¡± The gator-headed middle-aged man yawned and scratched his left foot. He then put it on his nose and sniffed. He made a ¡®wah¡¯ sound and vomited. He actually vomited! He had vomited from the stench of his own foot! Vincent was dumbstruck after seeing the scene. This was truly an extraordinary person! The gator-headed middle-aged man vomited for a full three minutes before stopping. He wiped his mouth and looked at Vincent. ¡°Kid, you have good eyesight! You can tell that I¡¯m not an ordinary person with just one glance! Your eyesight is pretty good!¡± ¡°Since you¡¯ve asked sincerely, then I¡¯ll be merciful and tell you! That¡¯s right! I¡¯m a dutiful beggar in the city of Mississippi!¡± Vincent originally thought that the gator-headed middle-aged man wanted to tell him his true identity but it turned out that he was still making fun of him. He was speechless. The gator-headed middle-aged man looked at Vincent¡¯s speechless face and waved his hand in boredom. ¡°Alright, since you know how to respect the old and love the young, I won¡¯t make things difficult for you. Give me 10 level five magic beast cores and I will tell you where War School is,¡± said the gator-headed middle-aged man. ¡°Mister, you won¡¯t lie to me anymore?¡± Vincent¡¯s face was full of doubt. ¡°Whether you believe it or not is up to you. If you don¡¯t believe it, don¡¯t disturb my sleep.¡± The gator-headed middle-aged man looked at Vincent provokingly and laid on the ground. He was actually going to sleep. Vincent looked at the gator-headed middle-aged man. His eyes revealed a struggle. In the end, he gritted his teeth and took out 10 level five magic beast cores from his system backpack, and placed them beside the gator-headed middle-aged man. ¡°Sir, please tell me the location of War School!¡± The gator-headed middle-aged man turned his head to look at Vincent¡¯s pained expression. He then kept the beast cores. ¡°West Gate, 6000 meters.¡± After saying that, he started snoring. Vincent had no choice but to believe him. He bowed once again, turned around, and left. Chapter 138 - Arrived at War School Shortly after leaving the city of Mississippi, a level three creature, the Flaming Tiger, jumped out from behind the grass. Vincent raised his hand and shot out a World Cleansing Fire Arrow and killed it easily. The system notification sounded. It had been a long time since he felt stronger. He was quite happy. Vincent had killed more than ten monsters after traveling over six thousand meters. The highest level was only a level five creature. Just as Vincent was in the mood to kill, he raised his head and saw a village in front of him. Vincent heaved a sigh of relief when he saw the village. He had finally found War School. Just as he stepped into the village, he felt a sense of danger for no reason. He dodged suddenly. At the same time, he punched in the direction of where the danger was coming from. The World Cleansing Fire followed Vincent¡¯s fist and flew out with a bang. Space rippled wherever it passed. Puff! Puff! Puff! ¡°Awoo!¡± A monster cried out in pain during the night. A group of level three and level four monsters rushed out from the darkness. ¡°Not good! It¡¯s a Monster Horde!¡± Vincent¡¯s expression changed. He turned around and fled the village. He threw World Cleansing Fire Seeds behind him. The monsters stepped on them and exploded with a loud bang. The explosion blocked the nearest monster to a certain extent. ¡°Eh? This new student¡¯s reaction is pretty good!¡± Behind the Monster Horde stood two monkey-headed men, one male, and one female. They looked like they were in their thirties or forties. The monkey-headed man did not have a right leg, and the monkey-headed woman was blind. They were both disabled. The one who spoke was the monkey-headed woman. ¡°According to the files, this guy is the only person in history who has successfully cultivated fire elemental battle techniques. At first, I had some doubts, but now it seems like it¡¯s true.¡± The monkey-headed man looked surprised. He was obviously surprised that Vincent had used fire to stop the Monster Horde. ¡°That¡¯s enough. If we go any further, we might be in danger.¡± The monkey-headed woman said worriedly, ¡°He¡¯s just a child after all.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no rush. I¡¯d like to see how much potential this little guy has,¡± said the monkey-headed man. The monkey-headed man looked interested as he commanded the Monster Horde to continue chasing after Vincent. Vincent did not know that the Monster Horde was being controlled by someone. At that moment, he only had one thought and that was to quickly escape the area. Although the level of the Monster Horde was not high, there were too many of them. As he could not use his full strength, he could only dodge their attacks. The Monster Horde chased him relentlessly. Although their speed was not as fast as Vincent¡¯s, the monsters all had elemental attack abilities. All kinds of elemental attacks rained down on Vincent. ¡°Heavenly Defense!¡± After he realized that he could not dodge the attacks, he no longer hid his strength. He immediately executed his S-Class combat skill. His entire body began to spin as he smashed onto the ground. Psionic power gushed out from his body. He borrowed some power from World Cleansing Fire and formed a small tornado. All of the monster¡¯s attacks were absorbed by the tornado. They were then cleansed by World Cleansing Fire. ¡°Godly Hundred Revolutions!¡± After he stopped spinning, he proceeded to use Godly Hundred Revolutions and jumped out with a whoosh. The afterimage remained where it was. It turned around and was drowned by the Monster Horde. ¡°Hiss! This little guy is a monster!¡± The monkey-headed man stared at Vincent with his eyes wide open. ¡°No matter how I look at it, it doesn¡¯t seem like he had just started cultivating!¡± The monkey-headed woman smiled when she heard what the man had said. She was very satisfied with Vincent. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s retreat. If we continue to chase him, we¡¯ll enter Ximbi City. When that time comes, it won¡¯t be easy to explain to the principal and mayor.¡± The monkey-headed man nodded his head in defeat. With a wave of his hand, the monster Horde turned around and retreated. Vincent stood at the entrance of Ximbi City. When he saw the Monster Horde retreating, he heaved a sigh of relief. He did not know what was going on with the group of monsters. They actually chased him for a full six thousand meters. It was truly terrifying. At the same time, he was also very glad. Fortunately, the monsters were only level three or four creatures. Their levels were not high, so they could still be dealt with. If this was a Monster Horde of a higher level, he would have met the King of Hell. ¡°Looks like I was deceived by that mister again.¡± Vincent revealed a bitter smile. He vaguely guessed that the entrance examination for War School had already begun. He went to the place where he had last seen the gator-headed middle-aged man. At that time, the gator-headed middle-aged man was still sleeping. His snoring was deafening. Vincent could not help but shake his head and walked in front of him. ¡°Sir, I know you are not sleeping. Please tell me where War School is.¡± The gator-headed middle-aged man did not pay any attention to Vincent. He turned over, smacked his lips, and scratched his belly. Vincent did not urge the gator-headed middle-aged man and just stood there. The night was getting darker. A fine layer of cold beads appeared on Vincent¡¯s body. Fortunately, he was not an ordinary person, or else he would not be able to escape the fate of falling sick. The first ray of sunlight shone on the earth, and a purple color cloud appeared on the eastern horizon. Purple clouds rose from the east! Vincent¡¯s face lit up. This was a good sign. ¡°Ah!¡± The gator-headed middle-aged man yawned as he sat up. He looked at Vincent, who was standing in front of him with a calm face and revealed a faint smile. ¡°Not bad! Kid, calm, composed, and tenacious. Congratulations! You passed all the tests.¡± The gator-headed middle-aged man nodded his head in satisfaction. He took out a black skull badge from his pocket and handed it over to Vincent. ¡°Go to the south of the city, 10,000 meters away. There will be someone there to take you to the real War School.¡± Vincent took the badge and bowed to the gator-headed middle-aged man again. ¡°Thank you, sir, for your help.¡± After leaving the city for the third time, Vincent arrived at the south of the city, 10,000 meters away. A Tauren old man who only had an upper-body looked coldly at Vincent. ¡°Follow me,¡± said the Tauren man coldly. He clapped his hands on the ground and jumped more than 30 meters. He landed five meters away. Vincent looked at the old Tauren and gnashed his teeth. War School was really unconventional! The new students and those who welcomed the new students were all disabled but they were not weak at all. Although the Tauren elder only had the upper half of his body, his movement speed was not slow. Vincent had to use his full speed. He could barely keep up with him. Along the way, the monsters that they encountered were all beheaded by the Tauren elder with a wave of his hand. It was extremely easy for him. Vincent was shocked when he saw the scene. They arrived at a city ten minutes later. The city was estimated to cover an area of hundreds of thousands of square meters. There were two big words written on top of the city gate elegantly ¨C WAR SCHOOL! Vincent was surprised. He did not expect War School to be independent of the city. It had such a majestic appearance. Anyone would think that it was a city if they did not look at the words on the city gate. As expected of a top-tier school. The scale of this school was not something that an ordinary school could compare to. At the same time, he heaved a sigh of relief. He had finally arrived at War School. It had not been easy. ¡°Walk forward and you will see the registration area. After registering, you will undergo a combat strength test. After you pass, you will officially become a student at War School.¡± After entering the city, the Tauren old man pointed forward with his right hand. He then turned around and walked away. He no longer paid any attention to Vincent. Vincent nodded and thanked the Tauren old man¡¯s back before walking in the direction that he had pointed to. Along the way, Vincent examined the surrounding environment. There were all kinds of shops selling everything he could imagine. People came and left. Each one of them had a badge on their chest. Through his observation, Vincent discovered that the badge had five colors. They were black, green, silver, gold, and rainbow in color. Among them, black was the most. One could see them all at a glance. The rainbow-colored ones were the least. Out of the thousands of people, he could only see two that had rainbow-colored badges. Vincent guessed that the color should represent a student¡¯s level in War School. Chapter 139 - Was Full Of Disabilities After walking for a while, Vincent arrived at the registration area. A young man from the cat tribe sat in front of a three-meter-wide tree stump. He wore a silver badge on his chest. He looked very bored. ¡°Hello, senior, I¡¯m here to register,¡± said Vincent to the young cat man through the tree stump. The young cat man did not even look at Vincent. He pointed at the wooden box beside him and said, ¡°Ten level three spirit beast cores to register.¡± Vincent was stunned. He had to pay again? This War School was probably a den of bandits! How many beast cores had he given in just two days? He wanted to leave, but he had already gone so far. He was very unwilling as he only had ten level three spirit beast cores left. He took out the beast cores from his system backpack and put them into the wooden box. ¡°Junior! This is the assessment token. You must take it well! Walk 500 meters east from this road and you will see the first test site.¡± When the young cat man saw that Vincent had handed over the beast cores, his attitude changed immediately. His face was full of enthusiasm. This made Vincent have some other thoughts about War School. However, he did not say anything and just walked along the path that the young cat man had pointed at. The young cat man looked at Vincent¡¯s back and chuckled. He stretched out his hand to take out the beast core from the wooden box. He then put it in his pocket. ¡°Qiu Qisi, what are you doing?¡± A voice that sounded like a loud bell came from behind the young cat man. It gave him a big fright. Qiu Qisi smiled awkwardly and turned around to look at the eagle-headed middle-aged man. ¡°Teacher Satie, Hehe! I didn¡¯t do anything! I was just looking after the registration area since you weren¡¯t around!¡± Satie stared at Qiu Qisi suspiciously. ¡°Did anyone come to sign up earlier?¡± ¡°No! No! I¡¯ve been looking after the registration whilst you were gone!¡± Qiu Qisi quickly waved his hands. ¡°That! Teacher Satie, I remember now. I still have something to do, so I¡¯ll be leaving first!¡± After saying that, he turned around and ran before Satie could say anything. Satie looked at Qiu Qisi¡¯s back and snorted coldly. He had clearly seen the matter between Vincent and Qiu Qisi earlier. He did not stop it, nor did he expose it. In his opinion, Vincent¡¯s IQ was not suitable for War School if he could be deceived by Qiu Qisi. ¡°So what if he¡¯s the first to successfully practice fire elemental battle techniques? He¡¯s still a fool! He can¡¯t even see through a simple trick.¡± Satie¡¯s face was full of disdain. He picked up a book on the tree stump, found Vincent¡¯s name, and wrote the words ¡®not qualified¡¯ on the back. Five hundred meters was not far for Vincent. He arrived at the location in just over ten minutes. The first stage was in a courtyard. The courtyard door was closed, and there was a wooden sign at the door that said, ¡®test level¡¯. Vincent pushed the door open and entered the courtyard. He looked at the middle of the empty courtyard. A pig-headed man was lying on a rocking chair, sleeping soundly. His snoring was deafening. ¡°Teacher! Hello, I¡¯m here for the entrance test,¡± said Vincent loudly to the pig-headed man. However, the pig-headed man just ignored Vincent and continued to sleep soundly. Vincent held his forehead helplessly. It was obvious that he was doing the same thing as the gator-headed middle-aged man in Mississippi City. He shrugged. He had no choice but to wait. Just like that, Vincent stood in the courtyard for the whole day whilst listening to the pig-headed man¡¯s snore. Soon, it was nighttime. The pig-headed man finally woke up. When he saw Vincent, he was stunned. He immediately shouted, ¡°You¡¯re the new examinee?¡± His sudden voice gave Vincent a big fright. There were only two people in the room. There was no need to speak loudly! Vincent could not help but think so in his heart. Although he did not understand why the pig-headed man spoke so loudly, he still had a smile on his face and gave an affirmative answer. ¡°What did you say? Write it down, I can¡¯t hear you!¡± shouted the pig-headed man again. What? Vincent was stunned. He was unable to hear? It turned out that he was deaf! What a guy! Up until now, none of the people from War School were in a healthy state. Could it be that all the people in War School were disabled? This school was becoming less and less like a regular school. Instead, it was a group of disabled people acting like swindlers. Vincent felt helpless. He had no choice but to pick up a piece of paper at the side and communicate with the pig-headed man through writing. ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve passed the Urgart¡¯s Test! It¡¯s the gator-headed guy without arms!¡± The pig-headed man¡¯s voice made Vincent feel a little dizzy. It was really loud. It was several times louder than his snore. ¡°You see that strength stone over there? Give it your full strength and I¡¯ll have a look.¡± Vincent had a good understanding of the strength stone. After all, when he was in Blizzard School, he had destroyed it with a single punch. However, the strength stone from War School seemed much more advanced than the one in Blizzard School. As for how advanced it was, Vincent did not know. As he was afraid that he would shatter it with a single punch, he did not make a move directly. ¡°Teacher, can I really use my best punch? I¡¯ve shattered one before.¡± Vincent wrote on the paper and slide it to the pig-headed man. The pig-headed man laughed loudly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it! This strength stone is different from the others. Use as much strength as you can.¡± Vincent put down his pen and paper and walked to the strength stone. He took a deep breath. He activated World Cleansing Fire and punched the strength stone. Boom! The World Cleansing Fire was like a cannonball. It created a sonic boom. Boom! The color of the strength stone changed rapidly. World Cleansing Fire enveloped the strength stone. After a series of crackling sounds, the strength stone exploded. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Vincent felt awkward. It exploded again. This did not seem solid! He did not even use his full strength! The pig-headed man looked at the strength stone that had exploded. His eyes were wide open. The strength stone was supposed to be able to withstand a full-strength attack from a lord-tier powerhouse. How could it be blown up by a single punch from a freshman who had not entered school? ¡°This¡­ this¡­¡± The pig-headed man¡¯s eyes looked back and forth between Vincent and the strength stone, but he did not say a single word. Vincent scratched the back of his head and looked at the pig-headed man with a silly smile. ¡°Teacher, look¡­¡± The pig-headed man wished he could slap Vincent to death. He really used his full strength when he asked him to! Why was it so real? The large strength stone had been specially blessed. As it had shattered under his care, he would have to pay a huge sum of money! However, on second thought, Vincent was able to destroy a strength stone at such a young age. Did this mean that Vincent was a rare genius? He had found such a powerful student for the school. The school could not possibly make him pay for it! The more he thought about it, the more it felt like that was the case. He then felt reassured. ¡°Not bad! Go!¡± ¡°Thank you, teacher!¡± Vincent quickly turned around and ran. If he did not run at that moment, when would he run? If he had to pay for it, he would not be able to afford it. Given that it was such a huge strength stone, a few hundred level three spirit beast cores would definitely not be enough! Chapter 140 - Target Practice The second stage was in the training ground. Vincent followed the instructions and reached the training ground. He saw a blind monkey-headed woman and ten wooden targets. Although the monkey-headed woman could not see, she turned her head to face Vincent. ¡°Looks like that deaf person has wasted a lot of time. Little guy, come and start the assessment.¡± The monkey-headed woman had a kind smile on her face. Her smile made people feel as if they were bathed in the spring breeze. If only Vincent knew who was responsible for the Monster Horde the night before, he would then be very familiar with the monkey-headed woman during this time. This was because it was the same monkey-headed woman who watched the Monster Horde chase Vincent the night before. Vincent was very curious about how the monkey-headed woman, who was clearly blind, discovered him. The monkey-headed woman seemed to have guessed Vincent¡¯s thoughts. She smiled and said, ¡°Although I can¡¯t see, my spiritual power is very strong. It can be used as an eye, so you don¡¯t have to be curious.¡± Vincent felt a little awkward after his thoughts were exposed, but he did not say anything more. ¡°See that target over there? Stand where I am and use your method to attack the target. If you hit all the hearts, you will be able to pass the test,¡± said the monkey-headed woman. The monkey-headed woman did not dwell on the question. She continued to speak to Vincent with a smile on her face. Vincent took a quick look. The target was at least five hundred meters away from the monkey-headed woman. Not to mention hitting all the hearts, even if he could hit all the hearts, it would be very difficult. In addition, his vision was hindered at night which made the test even more difficult. Vincent rubbed his chin and asked the monkey-headed woman with a thoughtful look, ¡°Teacher, I want to know more, how many students did the school recruit this year? Why have I not seen any other students after coming to the school for so long?¡± When the monkey-headed woman heard Vincent¡¯s question, she nodded with satisfaction. ¡°To be able to notice this proves that you are very calm. Based on your previous performance, I am personally very satisfied with you.¡± After praising Vincent, she began to explain, ¡°In order to give those students who do not meet the requirements the time to register in other schools, our War School only has half a month to recruit students.¡± ¡°During this period, you will need to go through various tests in the open and in the dark. Only those who pass all the tests can become students of War School. Currently, there are almost 5,000 students who have completed all the tests excluding the last attack test.¡± Vincent listened to the monkey-headed woman¡¯s explanation and nodded his head. He understood. ¡°Alright, we will talk about what you have in mind later. Are you going to start the test now?¡± asked the monkey-headed woman. Vincent agreed. With a flip of his right hand, a cluster of World Cleansing Fire appeared in his palm. He then threw it at the target. The moment he made his move, the ten stationary targets suddenly moved. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Vincent¡¯s eyes widened. The targets could move! However, he did not panic. With a sudden pull of his hands, the World Cleansing Fire that was flying in the air instantly changed direction and flew towards the bull¡¯s eye once again. The monkey-headed woman seemed to have seen Vincent¡¯s operation. She nodded her head in satisfaction, raised her right hand, and snapped her fingers. Pa! Following the sound of her snapping fingers, the speed of the ten targets suddenly increased, creating afterimages. ¡°Again!¡± Vincent grinned and stopped World Cleansing Fire. This was simply cheating! However, there was no other way. After all, he had chosen to come and participate in the examination. As for the specific examination rules, War School had 10,000 ways to explain them. Vincent stared at the ten targets and suddenly waved his hand. The World Cleansing Fire that was suspended quietly in the air suddenly split into ten parts and started to move. ¡°Bang, Bang, Bang, Bang, Bang, Bang, Bang, Bang, Bang, Bang!¡± The sounds of ten World Cleansing Fire hitting the targets sounded one after another. It was extremely rhythmic. At that time, the ten targets that were moving at high speed stopped. They were still in their original positions. Each of the targets had a hole the size of a needle that was hit by the World Cleansing Fire. The monkey-headed woman nodded with satisfaction and said, ¡°Not bad, Vincent. Congratulations on passing my test.¡± It was great that Vincent could still do this given the previous situation. ¡°As expected of a guy who can train fire elemental battle techniques. His adaptability is really strong!¡± praised the monkey-headed woman again. Vincent bowed slightly to the monkey-headed woman to express his gratitude. ¡°Alright, little guy, you have passed the test. However, this does not mean that you are a student of our War School. Go and rest. Tomorrow, there will be a combat strength test, which is the last test.¡± ¡°Only by passing the combat strength test can you truly be considered a student of War School,¡± said the monkey-headed woman. ¡°Thank you, teacher!¡± said Vincent. Vincent appeared very humble. He did not appear proud because of his own uniqueness. ¡°Urgart should have given you a black iron breastplate, right? You are holding a black iron breastplate within the scope of the school, and you can stay in any hotel.¡± The monkey-headed woman instructed Vincent again, and then shouted loudly, ¡°Ersus! Come and bring the new student to rest!¡± A round dog-headed chubby man suddenly appeared out of nowhere. His speed was very fast. He appeared in front of Vincent in the blink of an eye. Vincent looked at the dog-headed chubby man¡¯s speed, and his pupils constricted. He was so fat, how could he be so fast? Ersus stood in front of Vincent and revealed a naive smile. ¡°My name is Ersus. I am one year higher than you. Let¡¯s go, I will bring you to rest.¡± ¡°Hello, senior. Please guide me in the future,¡± said Vincent with a faint smile on his face. Ersus waved his hand. He then said, ¡°Don¡¯t! It is not certain whether you can officially enter the school!¡± ¡°Also! There is nothing to take care of. If it wasn¡¯t for my old man forcing me to come, I wouldn¡¯t have come even if I was beaten to death. This school is too perverted!¡± Vincent was stunned after hearing what he had said. Good heavens, speaking ill of the school in front of his teacher! This person was a god! As a newcomer, Vincent did not dare to answer him. This was mainly because he did not know how to answer. The monkey-headed woman raised her hand and pointed at the back of Ersus¡¯s head. ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll have to let teacher Urgart give you a good special training.¡± Ersus¡¯s expression changed greatly after hearing those words. He turned around and revealed a fawning smile. He hurriedly said, ¡°Ah! Teacher Sofia! When did you come? As expected of a level 13 powerhouse!¡± When Vincent heard this, his eyes widened in shock. Level 13 creature! Just how powerful was this existence? Teacher Sofia curled her lips and ignored Ersus. Ersus tactfully gave Vincent a look and ran away. Vincent¡¯s shocked expression changed to a strange expression when he saw the teacher. He bade farewell to the monkey-headed woman, Teacher Sofia, and followed Ersus. The two of them walked for more than twenty minutes until they arrived in front of a thatched hut. Only then did Ersus stop and look left and right. After seeing that there was no one around, he heaved a sigh of relief and turned to look at Vincent. ¡°Just stay here. Although it¡¯s a little dilapidated, the good thing is that there¡¯s only one room for each person. Feel free! You just have to find an empty room to stay in.¡± After saying that, his look turned mysterious. He then moved closer to Vincent and whispered, ¡°Let me tell you! Everyone in this school is mentally ill. If you don¡¯t want to die, you¡¯d better leave quickly.¡± Chapter 141 - Night Raid ¡°Including you?¡± asked Vincent. Vincent looked at Ersus in amusement. Ersus was stunned. He then said, ¡°Of course not! I just have to stay here!¡± ¡°Huh? Why do you have to stay here? What do you mean?¡± asked Vincent. He felt as if there was a hidden meaning behind his words. Ersus chuckled and did not continue to dwell on the issue. ¡°One last piece of advice! Be alert when you sleep at night. Don¡¯t believe anyone who comes to your room, or something very terrible will happen,¡± said Ersus. He then turned around and left. In the blink of an eye, he disappeared. ¡°What do you mean?¡± shouted Vincent. He shouted in the direction where Ersus had disappeared to. Unfortunately, he did not receive any answer. He then revealed an excited expression and muttered, ¡°This is getting more and more interesting.¡± He was very interested in War School. He chose a room at random and walked in. He looked at the environment and decorations. He had all the essentials that he needed. He did not take off his clothes and laid on the bed. Before going to bed, he filled the ground with World Cleansing Fire Seeds. Other than himself, anyone else that did not have his permission would be instantly blown into a sieve. It was past three in the morning. This was the time when people needed rest the most. Vincent vaguely heard someone opening his door in his sleep. He immediately woke up, but he did not get up. In the dark environment, under the moonlight, he saw a figure tiptoeing in. ¡°Oh!¡± ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡± The World Cleansing Fire Seeds that Vincent had planted were instantly activated. The violent explosion drowned the person directly. Under Vincent¡¯s control, they turned into chains, trapping the figure and formed a ball. At the same time, a cry of pain came from the next room. The sound was loud and ear-piercing. Vincent was curious. He turned over and got off his bed. He did not care about the person who was bound by World Cleansing Fire in the middle of his room. He opened the door and walked out of the room. At that moment, the door of the next room opened from the inside. A wide and fat figure rushed out. Under the moonlight, Vincent realized that it was the fat man, Ersus. Ersus covered his arm with one hand. When he saw Vincent, he was obviously stunned and turned to run. Vincent waved his hand, and a World Cleansing Fire Vine flew out. It directly wrapped around Ersus¡¯s feet. His feet were bound which resulted in him losing his balance. He then pounced forward. Vincent suddenly clenched his right hand towards Ersus. The World Cleansing Fire Vine instantly spread out and wrapped around Ersus, leaving only his head exposed. At that time, people came out of the surrounding thatched huts one after another. Some were carried out, while others were dragged out. Under the night sky, it was impossible to tell who was who. However, according to Vincent¡¯s guess, the people living in these thatched huts should be the new students who participated in the assessment during this time. Footsteps sounded behind him. Vincent turned his head and saw a catgirl walking out with a cold expression. It was the room where Ersus exited. Vincent glanced over and did not say anything. He walked straight to Ersus and squatted down. His eyes were full of amusement as he looked at him. Naturally, he did not care about the fact that he had been attacked. However, he was very curious as to why such a situation had occurred. ¡°Tell me, senior Ersus, what exactly happened?¡± asked Vincent. Ersus had originally wanted to break free from Vincent¡¯s World Cleansing Fire. However, every time he struggled, he would feel unbearable intense pain. He did not dare to make any further movements. As for the guy in Vincent¡¯s room, he was in a worse situation than Ersus. ¡°Hehe! Vincent, do you believe me when I say that this is a test?¡± said Ersus awkwardly. Vincent naturally did not believe what Ersus said, so he snapped his fingers at him. ¡°Ahhhhh!¡± Ersus felt the Fire Vine around his body getting tighter and tighter. His fear of fire, coupled with the pain, made him scream miserably. ¡°Stop, stop, stop! I¡¯ll tell you! I¡¯ll tell you! It¡¯s the school¡­ Ahhhhh!¡± Ersus was burned by World Cleansing Fire so badly that he was unable to utter a single word. Vincent snapped his fingers again, and Ersus instantly softened. He was gasping for air. ¡°Tell me, or else¡­¡± Vincent raised his hand and waved it in front of Ersus. Ersus shuddered. The feeling earlier was too terrifying! He thought he was going to die! He did not want to experience it again. ¡°No, no, no! This is really a test, and also the second-to-last test for you new students¡­ Ahhhhh!¡± Vincent snapped his fingers decisively. Before Ersus could finish speaking, an intense pain hit him again. The fragrance of meat spread in the breeze. Everyone present could smell it, and many even swallowed their saliva! There was nothing they could do. It was simply too fragrant! ¡°If you don¡¯t tell the truth, then I¡¯m sorry, Senior Ersus. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to sleep tonight,¡± said Vincent. He then stood up and walked towards his own room. When the other people who came out of the thatched huts saw the scene, they were so frightened that they shrunk their necks. Was this the person who had mastered the fire elemental battle techniques? It was really too terrifying! The catgirl looked curiously at Vincent¡¯s back. She then turned her head to look at Ersus who had been burnt by Vincent. She snorted coldly and followed Vincent. ¡°Whoa! What a Big Wellington Steak!¡± After following Vincent to his room, the catgirl immediately saw the World Cleansing Fireball in the middle of the room. Vincent turned his head to look at the catgirl and did not say anything. He waved his hand, and the World Cleansing Fire slowly retreated and revealed a person¡¯s pitch-black head. It was pitch-black due to the World Cleansing Fire. No one could even tell what race it was. ¡°Ah? This person has such a personality!¡± The catgirl exclaimed again. When the person who was enveloped by the World Cleansing Fire heard what she had said, he almost fainted from anger. ¡°Who caused me to be like this? Don¡¯t you know!¡± ¡°Junior! Let¡¯s talk it out¡­¡± The person looked at Vincent and pulled out a smile that was uglier than crying. A puff of black smoke spewed out from his mouth. ¡°Pfft! Hahahaha! I¡¯m dying of laughter! I¡¯m spitting out smoke! Hahahaha!¡± The catgirl laughed until she cried. It was really too funny. Vincent also revealed a faint smile. He looked at the person and said, ¡°Senior, tell me, why?¡± ¡°Junior! It¡¯s really the school that made us do this! This is the last¡­ Ahhhhh!¡± Vincent used World Cleansing Fire Vine once again to bind him. He then brought the catgirl out of the room. Based on what the two of them had said, Vincent could confirm that this matter did in fact have something to do with War School. It was just that he felt that things would not be so simple, so he did not let the two of them off. He was waiting for the next development of the matter. Just as he walked out of the room, he felt a sense of crisis. Vincent pounced forward directly and grabbed the catgirl. At the same time, he threw out a large cluster of World Cleansing Fire towards the direction of the crisis. Whoosh! The sound of the World Cleansing Fire flying through the air. Boom! The sound of the World Cleansing Fire colliding with an unknown target. The night sky suddenly lit up and was as bright as day. Although the catgirl was pulled down by Vincent, she did not just watch. She clasped her hands together and chanted, ¡°Divine curse, Thunderstorm!¡± Her hands faced World Cleansing Fire. Countless thunderbolts shot out from her palms, following behind World Cleansing Fire. ¡°Ding, ding, ding!¡± ¡°Eh? Interesting.¡± In the shadows, a tall and straight lion-headed youth with a playful expression walked out. The youth¡¯s body was suffused with a golden light. Vincent stood up and swung his right hand. The Sky-Burning Sword appeared in his hand. He looked at the youth warily. He could feel a faint pressure from the youth¡¯s body. This was the innate suppression of a high-level creature against a low-level creature. This lion-headed youth was at least a level six creature. ¡°Quick reaction, reasonable use of talent, meticulous thinking, and alert.¡± The youth looked at Vincent and the catgirl and began to evaluate. ¡°The quality of this batch of freshmen is quite high!¡± ¡°Ah, ah, ah! Boss Duanmu! Ah, ah, ah! Help, ah, ah, ah, ah!¡± Ersus¡¯s voice rang out. His voice was hoarse. It was obvious that Vincent¡¯s World Cleansing Fire had hurt him a lot. Chapter 142 When Duanmu heard Ersus¡¯s cry for help, he glanced at him indifferently. He raised his hand, and a golden light flew from his finger towards Ersus. It chopped off the World Cleansing Fire vine. Vincent narrowed his eyes. He had never thought that Duanmu could actually chop off the vine formed by World Cleansing Fire. There were many people who could counter Vincent¡¯s superpowers, but Duanmu was the first to be able to counter World Cleansing Fire. When Ersus saw that World Cleansing Fire had disappeared from his body, he heaved a sigh of relief and jumped up. He hid behind Duanmu and looked at Vincent in fear. This would-be freshman was so fierce! At that time, a large number of people who were standing around walked behind Duanmu to fight. In a short while, they formed a 10-by-8 rectangular square formation. Duanmu turned his gaze away from Vincent and looked behind him with a dissatisfied expression. ¡°100 seniors ambushed 5,000 prospective freshmen, and more than ten of them were subdued? I think it¡¯s time for all of you to return to the furnace.¡± More than 80 seniors who stood behind Duanmu shivered. They looked as if they had nothing to live for. Duanmu raised his hand, and a golden light flew outwards. It then sprinkled on all the unconscious people. In an instant, the unconscious people slowly woke up. The senior students all lowered their heads in embarrassment and self-blame. They walked to stand behind Duanmu. The prospective freshmen were dumbfounded. Were they not sleeping in the house? Why were they in the courtyard when they opened their eyes? Why were there so many people around? What were they trying to do? Duanmu looked disdainfully at the freshmen who had just woken up. ¡°Congratulations, freshmen who have been subdued. You have been eliminated!¡± When the freshmen heard what he said, they were all furious. What kind of joke was this? What kind of joke was this guy who was shining with gold all over? After going through so much trouble to get to this point, they were eliminated just like that? ¡°What right do you have? We didn¡¯t do anything. How did we get eliminated?¡± ¡°Who are you? You said we were eliminated just like that?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! That¡¯s right!¡± All of the prospective freshmen expressed their dissatisfaction. When they woke up, they did not even understand what was going on before they were eliminated. There was no reason for them to be eliminated! When Duanmu heard the discussions of the prospective freshmen, a playful smile appeared on his face. Coupled with his shiny golden body, there was an indescribable sense of dissonance. When the seniors saw Duanmu¡¯s expression, they shivered again. They looked at the eliminated prospective freshmen with sympathy on their faces and closed their eyes tightly. ¡°On what basis?¡± Duanmu licked his lips and chuckled. ¡°On the basis that I¡¯m stronger than all of you!¡± As he spoke, the golden glow on Duanmu¡¯s body suddenly intensified and illuminated the entire area as if it was daytime. ¡°F*ck! My eyes!¡± ¡°What kind of power is this! How can it be so powerful?¡± ¡°B*stard! It¡¯s great that you can shine!¡± The older students were already prepared. All of them closed their eyes. However, the prospective freshmen were caught off guard and were unable to see anything clearly. Their visions were filled with golden yellow colors. Although there was no harm done, the prospective freshmen were humiliated greatly. To the students of War School, they were all newcomers, but to the prospective freshmen, they were all geniuses and elites of the various schools. Wherever they went, they would be looked up to by others. Who would have thought that they would actually suffer under such circumstances? If it was not for the fact that they could not see, they would have given Duanmu a beating no matter what. Vincent narrowed his eyes slightly. When he saw that all the older students had closed their eyes, he knew that something bad was going to happen. He also closed his eyes and was not affected by Duanmu¡¯s golden light. The catgirl standing next to Vincent was not spared. At that moment, she held onto Vincent¡¯s clothes with one hand and rubbed her tear-stained eyes with her other hand. ¡°What is this? B*stard!¡± The catgirl cursed with dissatisfaction. When Duanmu saw the looks of the prospective freshmen, he curled his lips in disdain. ¡°What kind of place do you think War School is?¡± ¡°This is hell! It¡¯s a school specially built for Warriors!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a place where you can be dragged onto the battlefield at any time to participate in the war!¡± ¡°Your existence will only bring shame to this school!¡± ¡°Each and every one of you can be knocked unconscious and captured on the premise that you know. If you go to the battlefield, do you think you can survive?¡± Duanmu¡¯s voice was heavy and stern, but one could hear the deep worry in his voice. The golden light on his body also slowly faded. The prospective freshmen gradually regained their vision. They looked at Duanmu with anger. ¡°You were ambushing us! If it was a head-on battle, we wouldn¡¯t even know who would win!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Attacking us while we were sleeping, this isn¡¯t fair!¡± ¡°B*stard! I want a one-on-one fight with you! I refuse to accept this!¡± The prospective freshmen were still clamoring. They obviously did not take Duanmu¡¯s words seriously. Duanmu sneered again, somewhat cruel and sad. ¡°A head-on fight? Fair? A one-on-one fight?¡± ¡°Hahahaha! This is the funniest joke I¡¯ve heard today!¡± ¡°War is life and death, a hell where the enemy is killed by any means necessary to survive!¡± ¡°You¡¯re telling me to fight head-on? Fair? One-on-one? If you¡¯re still holding onto the idea that the referee is calling for the start of a one-on-one fight, then I advise you to leave War School now for the sake of your little lives!¡± ¡°Because people will really die¡­¡± Duanmu lowered his head slightly. Vincent could see his slightly trembling shoulders. The prospective freshmen were still clamoring. They did not understand what Duanmu was saying. They only knew that they had been ambushed and kicked out of the school. They were furious and only wanted to vent their anger. Vincent, who had experienced war, was different. He knew very well that Duanmu was telling the truth. Those who were not knocked out or captured might still be useful on the battlefield. Those who were knocked out or captured would only die. They might even be a burden to others. On the battlefield, there was only life and death. There was nothing else. Even if you used the vilest methods, as long as you could kill the enemy, there would be no problem. No one would say that the methods you used were disgraceful. Only the living had the right to speak. After more than a minute, Duanmu raised his head, his eyes red. ¡°From the moment you stepped into Ximbi City and saw teacher Urgart, did you ever think about why every teacher you saw was disabled? Don¡¯t they want to stand here in perfect health?¡± ¡°They are all brave warriors! Heroes who survived the battlefield and had no choice but to stay here to teach us trash!¡± ¡°We will all go to the battlefield in the future. Perhaps we will become one of them, or we will never return!¡± ¡°To become students of War School, you must have the awareness of death¡­¡± ¡°To be born a warmonger!¡± Duanmu suddenly roared. Tears were flowing down from his eyes. ¡°Death is the soul of War!¡± The older students standing behind him also roared with all their strength. ¡°For the Beast Race! Roar!¡± Chapter 143 - Rules of the Combat Strength Test When the prospective freshmen saw the senior students in such a state, they all shut their mouths and revealed looks of shock and scrutiny. It was obvious that they had recalled all the teachers they saw along the way. War School was really all for war! When Vincent saw the senior students, it was as if something in his heart had been moved, and he started to tremble slightly. He thought of the time when he had just awakened his superpowers to hunt monsters. He thought of the first time he entered the Black Hole. He thought of the happy times he had spent with his teammates. He thought of the last battle with his teammates. There were too many memories, and every single one of them explained the serious consequences of war. Life and death seemed very far away, but they were so close at the same time. Although the freshmen-to-be had some understanding of what Duanmu had said, there were still quite a number of them who could not calm down and were angry after being ambushed. Duanmu looked at the situation and snorted. He grabbed his clothes with both hands and tore them apart. ¡°Take off your clothes and show these flowers in the greenhouse what war is!¡± ¡°Yes! Boss!¡± The seniors all agreed loudly and tore their clothes. The freshmen-to-be looked at the seniors¡¯ bodies and shut their mouths. They widened their eyes in shock and swallowed their saliva. This was because every senior had scars all over their bodies. Many of them even had scars that intersected with one another. Not a single piece of their skin was intact. The scars on Duanmu¡¯s body were even more severe. There was a round scar with a diameter of 15 centimeters on his chest. There was a huge scar on his abdomen from left to right. On his left arm, there was a purple scar wrapped around his arm, from his shoulder to his wrist. ¡°This¡­ This is all¡­¡± ¡°Oh my God! Why are there so many scars on their bodies?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid they¡¯re all going to die!¡± The seniors raised their heads proudly. The scars on their bodies were all left behind from their missions, and they were their best medals. Vincent also widened his eyes. With so many scars, it was hard to imagine what they had experienced in the past. Especially Duanmu. With two fatal wounds, even with Vincent¡¯s strength, he did not think that he would be able to survive without the support of Godly¡¯s King Posture. ¡°Who among you is still unconvinced? If you still think that you have the strength to defeat us head-on, say it. As long as you can defeat any one of us, I will let you stay!¡± Duanmu¡¯s wooden pipe swept across the bodies of the prospective freshmen one by one. All of the prospective freshmen either lowered their heads or looked away from Duanmu. At that moment, they had truly witnessed the terror of War School. In the end, Duanmu¡¯s gaze stopped at Vincent. This prospective freshman gave him a different feeling from the other freshmen. Calm and strategic. Vincent gave Duanmu a faint smile and nodded slightly. He admired Duanmu and the others¡¯ courage. He was surprised by their vitality and approved of their teaching methods. There were many factors that could determine life and death on the battlefield, and one of the most crucial factors was one¡¯s mentality. The better the mentality, the more things one could discover. The better the mentality, the more one could make use of everything to survive and save others. From a certain point of view, the seniors¡¯ night attack was to screen the freshmen who did not have a strong mentality. The existence of such people would often cause the destruction of a team. ¡°Since there are no objections, those who have been knocked out or captured can leave now!¡± After saying that, he turned around and left with the seniors. At the same time, he gave instructions to the freshmen who had survived the night attack. ¡°For the rest of the time, you can rest assured and sleep. Tomorrow morning, when the sunrise, we will gather for the final combat strength test!¡± Vincent did not say a word. He just quietly watched all of it happen. After watching Duanmu leave, Vincent turned around and walked back to his room. The catgirl looked at Vincent¡¯s back. She looked hesitant. She pursed her lips and returned to her room. When Vincent entered the room and saw the senior student who had fainted, he blinked his eyes in confusion. ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡°Can you guys come back?¡± ¡°There¡¯s still one left¡­¡± Vincent removed World Cleansing Fire from the senior, flipped onto his bed, closed his eyes, and slept. As for the senior, he did not pay any attention to him. He was not dead anyway. He just fainted. The prospective freshmen who had been eliminated were all dejected. In order to get a place, they had gone through a lot of trouble. They had never thought that this would be the end result. Many of them started crying, but this did not change the fact that they had been eliminated. They walked out of War School under the moonlight. That night, out of the 5,000 prospective freshmen, only 3,000 were left. Four hours later, a ray of sunlight rose from the east. Vincent opened his eyes and got out of bed. He dragged the senior out of his room. He then stood where Duanmu stood the night before. The catgirl who lived next to Vincent was the second to walk out. She saw Vincent standing there early in the morning. She also saw a guy covered in black soot lying beside him. She was confused but looked cute. ¡°What was this?¡± ¡°A person?¡± ¡°It didn¡¯t look like one!¡± ¡°Hey! You¡¯re up so early!¡± The catgirl walked to Vincent and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m Tina. Nice to meet you,¡± said the catgirl. ¡°Vincent,¡± said Vincent. He smiled warmly at Tina. ¡°I know! I know! The first tiger in the history of the Beast Race to successfully practice fire elemental battle techniques!¡± said Tina. She looked at Vincent curiously. Although she really wanted to ask him how he successfully practiced fire elemental battle techniques, she remembered that the two of them were not familiar with each other yet. It was too rude to ask rashly. She pointed at the senior student beside Vincent¡¯s feet with a puzzled expression and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Vincent¡¯s smile froze. It was a little awkward to talk about it. ¡°This! Ugh! I forgot to let out the senior student who attacked me last night.¡± Tina heard what Vincent had said and recalled the senior student. He was the one who was tied up like a Wellington steak the night before. She burst out laughing. ¡°Hahaha! You didn¡¯t tie him up for the whole night, did you?¡± asked Tina. Vincent shook his head and said, ¡°No, when I returned to the room, he had already fainted.¡± While the two of them were talking, the other prospective freshmen also walked out of the room. They all looked listless. When they returned to their rooms the previous night, they were afraid that Duanmu would bring people to ambush them again, so they did not sleep well. They only slept for a while before they could not take it anymore. They did not even sleep for an hour. When the sun rose above the horizon, Duanmu walked over with Ersus and a bear-headed man. ¡°Your mental state is pretty good! Looks like you all slept well! Today, you have to display 100% of your strength!¡± said Duanmu. When the prospective freshmen heard that, their faces turned black. ¡°How could you tell that our mental state is good?¡± ¡°It is okay to lie with your eyes open!¡± Duanmu ignored the resentful gazes of the prospective freshmen. He pointed at the bear-headed man and began to introduce him to the freshmen. ¡°His name is Modric, a level six creature. He is your opponent in the combat strength test. If you can defeat him, you will be considered to have entered the school and will be a student of War School.¡± ¡°I will remind you one last time! People will die in the combat strength test. Those who are afraid of death should leave now.¡± All the prospective freshmen stood still. They did not believe that they would die in a combat strength test. Although they were shocked by what Duanmu had said the night before, it did not mean that they would completely believe what Duanmu had said. Vincent looked at the arrogant looks of the prospective freshmen and shook his head helplessly. It seemed like they did not understand the true meaning behind Duanmu¡¯s speech. ¡°Very good. It seems like all of you are prepared to die. Then, I will begin to announce the rules of the combat strength test. Listen well, this concerns your little lives.¡± ¡°First, there are no restrictions on the arena, no restrictions on the means, and no restrictions on the methods. As long as you can injure Modric, you will pass the test.¡± ¡°Second, the combat strength test will be conducted in a one-on-one manner. However, it is not forbidden to team up with other people to fight against Modric.¡± ¡°Now, I shall announce that the combat strength test for the freshmen has officially begun!¡± ¡°Roar!¡± Just as Duanmu announced the commencement of the combat strength test, Modric roared and pounced forward onto the prospective freshmen. Chapter 144 - Against Modric Modric was like a tiger that had descended from the mountain. His entire body emitted a terrifying killing intent and chill. There was a faint stream of blood-red gas erupting from his body. The prospective freshmen were all frightened by Modric¡¯s appearance. They instinctively turned around and ran. Many of them were unable to fight back at all. ¡°Oh my god! This guy is too scary!¡± ¡°F*ck! How can we fight him? Run!¡± ¡°What¡¯s that blood-red gas on his body? Why do I feel like I¡¯m seeing mountains of corpses and seas of blood?¡± The prospective freshmen cried and shouted as they ran. They no longer looked as brave as they were on the night that they wanted to challenge Duanmu. ¡°Ha! Newbie!¡± Duanmu looked at the fleeing prospective freshmen with disdain. Modric¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as he let out an excited roar. His bloodshot eyes made one shudder. Tina shivered and hid behind Vincent. After looking at the other freshmen, only by standing behind Vincent did she feel a sense of security. Vincent looked at Modric who was getting closer and closer, narrowing his eyes slightly. This fellow looked quite fierce, but Vincent, who had been tempered through life and death, could clearly see that Modric was only scaring the prospective freshmen and did not really want to make a move. Many of the prospective freshmen were caught by Modric. They threw their hands out and landed on the ground with a bang. Modric arrived in front of Vincent. When he saw Vincent¡¯s calm expression, he was somewhat surprised, but his movements did not stop at all. He swung his bear paw towards Vincent¡¯s chest. Vincent crossed his arms in front of him to block Modric¡¯s bear paw. Bang! The sound of the collision was loud. A circle of ripples spread out from where the two of them had collided. Vincent¡¯s expression changed. Modric¡¯s strength was too great. If not for his body being much stronger than ordinary people, Modric¡¯s palm strike would have been enough to send him flying. Modric was also very surprised. The effects of both their strength were mutual. His huge palm strike on Vincent¡¯s body would naturally cause him to bear the great feedback of his strength. Modric felt that his arm had become somewhat numb and shook it. ¡°Good kid, you can actually take my palm strike! As expected of the only genius in the history of the Beast Men who can cultivate fire elemental battle techniques!¡± Modric praised Vincent and continued to attack. ¡°Take another palm strike from me! Strength skill!¡± Modric¡¯s palm suddenly grew bigger, and the blood-red gas surrounding him surged into his body. His palm became bright red, like a hot iron. Whoosh! Vincent¡¯s clothes fluttered in the wind. Tina, who was hiding behind Vincent, widened her eyes in horror. She could clearly sense of danger from Modric¡¯s palm strike. Her hands that were holding on to Vincent¡¯s clothes tightened a little. Vincent¡¯s eyes flashed, and he let out a low shout. He attached World Cleansing Fire to his arms. He took a deep breath and punched towards Modric. ¡°Fiery Fist!¡± The move was not a battle technique. Vincent had simply wrapped his arms with World Cleansing Fire. If it was on Earth, Vincent would naturally have no problem using his superpower this way. However, it was not possible in Beast World. This was because the beasts did not have superpowers. If Vincent did not give his method a name, it was very likely that it would arouse the suspicion of others and expose his identity. He did not think that passing the test would be a good thing. However, as he was in a foreign land, he had to be careful in everything. Modric looked at the flames in Vincent¡¯s hands with fear. However, he did not give up on attacking. Instead, he used even more strength in his palms. When dealing with the strong, one naturally had to respect the strong! Although Vincent¡¯s level was much lower than Modric¡¯s, in Modric¡¯s opinion, Vincent, who was able to practice fire elemental battle techniques, was not a weakling. ¡°Good timing!¡± Vincent let out a low growl, his two fists rained down on Modric¡¯s palms. ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡± The sounds of collision rang out continuously. It was ringing in the ears of the prospective freshmen that were trying to escape. The prospective freshmen who did not escape watched in shock as Vincent and Modric exchanged blows. ¡°Oh my god! Vincent actually blocked Modric¡¯s Attack!¡± ¡°Hiss! is Vincent that terrifying?¡± ¡°As expected of the only person in the history of the Beast Men who can train fire elemental battle techniques! What a powerful freak!¡± After watching Vincent and Modric¡¯s exchange of blows, the prospective freshmen were all eager to give it a try, especially those who did not choose to flee. They each used their own abilities to launch an attack on Modric. Tina stood behind Vincent and watched as Vincent blocked Modric¡¯s attack. A flash of determination flashed through her eyes. ¡°Divine Curse Thunderstorm!¡± Tina stretched out both her hands and aimed them at Modric¡¯s body. Countless bolts of lightning shot out from her palms. ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡± The lightning struck Modric¡¯s body and produced a series of muffled sounds. It seemed to be very effective, but it did not cause any damage to Modric¡¯s body. ¡°Take this! Heaven-Shattering Earth-Shattering!¡± An elephant-headed man roared as he went behind Modric. His fists suddenly enlarged, vaguely forming the front legs of two elephants. He then smashed down towards the ground. Boom! The ground cracked, and stone spikes flashing with a cold light shot out from the ground, charging towards Modric. Modric did not even turn his head. He was still clashing with Vincent, and the more he fought, the more excited he became. He suddenly stomped his left leg backward, resulting in cracks spreading out in all directions. The same stone spikes hit the elephant-headed man, but the size of the stone spikes was actually a few times thicker and bigger than the elephant-headed man¡¯s initial stone spikes. Boom! The stone spikes hit one another. The elephant-headed man¡¯s stone spikes were directly smashed into pieces, while Modric¡¯s stone spikes were not affected at all as they attacked the elephant-headed man. The elephant-headed man¡¯s expression changed drastically and tried to dodge. However, Modric¡¯s stone spikes were too fast. Although the elephant-headed man had thought of something, before his body could even react, the stone spikes had already struck him. ¡°Roar!¡± The elephant-headed man let out a miserable cry and was sent flying by the stone spikes. At that time, the other prospective freshmen began launching their attacks as well. There were attacks from strength and divine spells, but, without exception, they were unable to cause any damage to Modric. ¡°Oh my god! How is he going to fight? His defense is insane!¡± ¡°B*stard! If I knew fire elemental battle techniques, I would be able to cause some damage to Modric no matter what.¡± ¡°Just how powerful is Vincent? He fought Modric for two minutes without losing!¡± ¡°How is he a genius? He¡¯s clearly a monster!¡± The prospective freshmen were unable to deal any damage to Modric and began to complain. Tina did not speak. She was very close to Vincent and could clearly see the beads of sweat on Vincent¡¯s forehead. She knew that Vincent would not be able to hold on for long. She bit her lips and looked hesitant. Chapter 145 - Cultivation of Strength and Divine Curse She did not know that Vincent actually wanted to use his full strength, but because of the environment, he could only suppress himself. When he fought against Modric, he could not even use one-fifth of his full strength. Plus, he had yet to fully grasp World Cleansing Fire. After cultivating for so long, he could only use about 15% of it. He also could not use any of his other skills. Otherwise, even though Modric was a level six creature, it would not be difficult for Vincent to defeat him. The more Modric fought against Vincent, the more shocked he was. What kind of monster was this? Vincent could actually fight a level six creature for so long although he was just a level five creature! One had to know that although Modric was only a level six creature, most level seven or level eight creatures would not dare to fight against him at such a level. Modric¡¯s attacks were purely based on strength output. All of his battle techniques were buffs on strength. The stone spike earlier was not his battle technique. He had merely relied on his powerful strength. Of course, if Vincent had only been able to fight against Modric¡¯s attacks in terms of strength, Modric would not have been so surprised. This was because Vincent¡¯s flames were so powerful that he could actually feel waves of burning sensation on his skin. When he checked his body earlier, he realized that the parts of his body where he had clashed with Vincent had formed red and black burn scars. How could this not shock him? ¡°Good lad! You really make me more and more surprised. Look at my battle technique! Gravity Acceleration!¡± ¡°Pa!¡± Modric¡¯s movements suddenly sped up by quite a bit. Every move he made produced a sonic boom. In an instant, the pressure on Vincent multiplied. He was being beaten backward continuously. Nevertheless, he was still able to stabilize his body and not be knocked down. Every time Modric¡¯s attacks landed on Vincent¡¯s body, it caused Vincent¡¯s internal organs to tremble. A powerful force poured into his body. Even Vincent was unable to resolve it. ¡°Divine Curse, Lightning Tribulation!¡± Tina watched as Vincent was forced back by Modric¡¯s attacks. Her face was filled with ferocity, and her hands formed seals at an extremely fast speed. Her right hand¡¯s five fingers were spread open towards the sky, while her left index finger pointed at Modric. Modric¡¯s entire body tensed up. He felt as if he had been locked onto by something. A wave of palpitations suddenly rose from the bottom of his heart. ¡°Die!¡± Tina waved her right hand abruptly. Thunder rumbled in the clear sky. A dark blue lightning bolt that was three meters wide appeared out of thin air and shot towards Modric. Modric forced Vincent back with a punch. He looked up at the dark blue lightning bolt that was rapidly falling towards him. His eyes were solemn. He could feel the threat of death from this lightning bolt. Vincent¡¯s eyes were wide open as he looked at the dark blue lightning. Although he was not the one that the lightning bolt had locked onto, he could still feel the terrifying destructive power of the dark blue lightning. Tina watched the dark blue lightning fall and grinned. She closed her eyes and fainted. The Lightning Tribulation was her strongest attack. Using it once would drain the energy in her body. It had the ability to lock onto the enemy. No matter where the target ran, the Lightning Tribulation would follow until it hit the enemy. Vincent felt the sound of something heavy falling on the ground behind him. He glanced at it from the corner of his eyes and saw Tina lying on the ground. He quickly went to her side to check. After confirming that she was only unconscious due to the exhaustion of energy, he let out a sigh of relief. He turned to look at Modric. At that time, he was completely covered by the blood-red gas. He could not see his person at all. The blood-red light on his body was very dazzling. There was even a thick smell of blood. ¡°Blood Demon Armor!¡± Modric roared loudly. The blood-red gas suddenly condensed and formed a set of blood-red armor that covered every part of him except his eyes. The blood-red armor was engraved with mysterious patterns. There were two demons with fangs on his shoulders. On his chest was a mysterious symbol that was completely formed by the patterns. The blood-red light was flowing. ¡°Boulder Technique!¡± A khaki-colored light appeared on Modric¡¯s body again. His entire body was enveloped by the khaki-colored light. Boom! At that moment, the Lightning Tribulation crashed into the khaki-colored light. It was clearly an invisible khaki-colored light, but with a crack, it shattered like glass. The Lightning Tribulation¡¯s momentum did not decrease. It crashed into the blood-red armor on Modric¡¯s body again. Sizzle! Sizzle! Sizzle! The Lightning Tribulation did not break the blood-colored armor on Modric¡¯s body. Instead, it followed the patterns on the blood-colored armor toward the blood-colored pattern on his chest. Swoosh! The moment the lightning touched the blood-colored pattern, the blood-colored pattern glowed brightly and wrapped around the lightning. In just a breath, the blood-colored pattern turned a little dark blue. ¡°This! This is! It¡¯s being absorbed!¡± ¡°F*ck! It¡¯s so strong! I¡¯ve never seen lightning that¡¯s dark blue! Even such terrifying lightning has been absorbed!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point of fighting! With Modric¡¯s body absorbing the power of the divine curse, we won¡¯t be able to defeat him in a one-on-one fight! I think we should just give up!¡± The prospective freshmen looked at Modric who was like a demon god. They swallowed their saliva in shock. Modric was really too strong. He was so strong that the prospective freshmen were simply unable to contend against him. However, Vincent just calmly looked at Modric. He did not believe that Modric could receive such a powerful lightning attack without getting injured! He asked himself, even if it was him, facing such a powerful lightning attack, he might not be able to gain any advantage even if he used his full strength. However, Tina¡¯s attack method made Vincent¡¯s eyes light up. As he could not use all his strength, he could not use many of his methods. He could only rely on his physical fitness and strength to fight. Nevertheless, after he saw Tina¡¯s attack method, was this not the f*cking attack method of a human elemental superpowered user? His World Cleansing Fire was originally an elemental type. Then, could he also use such an attack? Vincent was very tempted. He looked at the demon-like Modric. His desire to experiment grew stronger and stronger. He suddenly clenched his right hand, and the World Cleansing Fire began to flow. A huge heavy sword was formed. It was the E-Class battle technique, Sky Burning Sword Technique. He snapped his fingers. He then spread open his five fingers with his palm facing Modric. ¡°Divine Curse, Vulcan Barrage!¡± Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Black-gray fireballs that were the size of ping pong balls shot towards Modric. They were very fast and densely packed. ¡°F*ck! You actually cultivated both strength and divine curse!¡± Modric was shocked and hurriedly dodged. The burning pain from the burnt scars on his body was still present. He did not want to receive any of Vincent¡¯s attacks. The main reason was that he did not dare! As the only person among the prospective freshmen who had caused him harm, he could not help but dodge. 1 vs 3,000. Even if he had rich combat experience, this could not make up for the huge gap in numbers. The reason why he could suppress the prospective freshmen was that the prospective freshmen were fighting on their own without any cooperation. As for him being able to receive Tina¡¯s Lightning Tribulation, it was because he had already received Tina¡¯s attack. He was very clear that with his own defense, Tina would not be able to cause him any harm. On the other hand, Vincent was different. He was already at a disadvantage when it came to pure strength. As Vincent had cast a divine curse, he did not think that he could receive it. Chapter 146 - Congratulations, New Student Vincent looked at the fireball that was heading towards Modric. He was delighted. Although he called it a divine curse, it was actually just a series of fireballs that he often used. He had originally wanted to test if there would be any flaws, but he did not expect that it would really work. All of a sudden, Vincent let go of his hands and feet. He could use all of his methods. He stomped his feet and rushed towards Modric. ¡°Divine Curse, Flame Collapsing Mountain Strike!¡± Vincent waved the flame sword in his right hand. A fan-shaped flame that was dozens of meters long shot towards Modric. Modric had just dodged the fire bullets. Before he could react, Vincent¡¯s Collapsing Mountain Strike had arrived. ¡°F*ck! Do the attacks have to be so concentrated?¡± ¡°Immovable Hades!¡± Modric cursed angrily, and suddenly took a step forward. A burst of golden light erupted from his body, and his body stopped moving. Clang! The Collapsing Mountain Strike struck Modric¡¯s body, and a metallic sound rang out. The enormous force sent Modric flying, but it did not cause any damage. Vincent was somewhat surprised. This was the first time that his Collapsing Mountain Strike had hit the target directly, but it did not cause any damage to the target. Although he was surprised, he did not hesitate at all. His left hand clawed at Modric¡¯s body. ¡°Divine Curse, Fire God¡¯s Claw!¡± The black-gray flames on the Collapsing Mountain Strike exploded with a loud bang. Immediately after, they condensed into a large hand in the air and clawed at Modric¡¯s body. This was not a battle technique either. It was just another method of using World Cleansing Fire that Vincent had developed through Mimicry. It was similar to the rocket arrows and fire vines that he had come up with previously. Modric¡¯s expression changed. He could clearly feel that if he was caught by the large fire hand, his ending would be very miserable. ¡°The Bear King¡¯s Rage!¡± Modric roared and opened his mouth towards the flaming hand. An earthy yellow energy ball started to accumulate. When he saw the flaming hand about to reach him, he suddenly spat out the earthy yellow energy ball. Bang! The flaming hand and the earthy yellow energy ball crashed into each other causing a deafening sound to ring out. A wave of white smoke spread out in all directions and covered Modric¡¯s body. The prospective freshmen who were supposed to participate in the competition had become spectators at that moment. When they saw Vincent and Modric¡¯s one-on-one battle, they all revealed shocked expressions. ¡°Too strong! These two people are too strong!¡± ¡°Hiss! A level five creature¡¯s cultivation actually suppressed a level six creature. Tsk, Tsk, Tsk! Vincent is so terrifying!¡± ¡°Are these two guys really only level five or level six creatures? Their battle techniques and battle reactions probably can¡¯t even be compared to an ordinary level ten creature!¡± Duanmu¡¯s eyes flashed with shock as he watched the battle between Vincent and Modric. Vincent¡¯s strength made him feel very surprised. He did not expect Vincent¡¯s combat standards to be so high! As a prospective freshman, he could actually suppress a veteran who had experienced hundreds of battles. This was not something that could be said so simply. ¡°Fire elemental battle techniques, dual cultivation of strength and divine spells, extremely high combat standards¡­ Tsk, tsk, tsk! He really is a little monster!¡± muttered Duanmu to himself. The thoughts and discussions of the surrounding spectators were meaningless to Vincent. At that moment, his eyes were fixed on the gradually dispersing smoke. He was not sure if he would be able to subdue Modric. ¡°Roar!¡± Modric¡¯s entire body was pitch black. He rushed out from the smoke while emitting hot steam. Suddenly, he jumped up when he was about five meters away from Vincent. ¡°Kid! A new student must have the awareness of a new life!¡± Modric¡¯s face was filled with malevolence. It was obvious that he was anxious because of Vincent¡¯s attack earlier. ¡°Landslide and Earth-Shattering!¡± Modric¡¯s entire body lit up with an earthen yellow light. His entire body was like a meteorite smashing towards Vincent. Suddenly, Vincent felt a huge pressure coming from his body. It was impossible for him to dodge or counterattack. His movements were as slow as a snail. The huge pressure made Vincent feel as if he was in a quagmire. Every movement was extremely difficult. Duanmu, who was watching the battle, suddenly widened his eyes. ¡°F*ck! Modric is for real! Golden Light Stance!¡± Duanmu¡¯s body glowed with a golden light. His entire body was enveloped by the golden light. ¡°Divine Curse, Fire God¡¯s Descent!¡± shouted Vincent sternly as he widened his eyes. Vincent knew that he had nowhere to hide. Boom! Black-gray flames suddenly shot out from Vincent¡¯s body. The flames wrapped around him and transformed him into a Burning Man. Boom! Modric¡¯s crash-landed on Vincent¡¯s body, forming a shockwave, causing dust to spread out in all directions. Wherever the shockwave passed, houses were destroyed, and plants were chopped off. The surrounding prospective freshmen were all sent flying. Many of them even vomited blood in the air. It was obvious that they had been injured by the aftershocks of Vincent and Modric¡¯s battle. Duanmu, who was prepared, did not gain any advantage. The huge shockwave pushed him back over thirty meters before he finally stopped. ¡°These two must be monsters!¡± Duanmu looked at the cracks on the golden light and smiled wryly. The prospective freshmen were speechless. How could they be injured just by watching a show? Was there a need for such a huge gap? It was better to know people! It was still safer to retreat. All the prospective freshmen retreated simultaneously. They stood far away from the area of the battle between Vincent and Modric. It was not until they arrived at a safe viewing area that the prospective freshmen looked towards the center of the battle. ¡°This! This! This is fake, right?¡± ¡°F*ck! This is the damage caused by a level five or six creature?¡± ¡°Hiss! I suddenly don¡¯t want to study in War School anymore!¡± The prospective freshmen looked at Vincent and Modric. All of them felt a chill run down their spines. They saw Vincent supporting Modric with both hands. There was a huge pit that was ten meters deep and nearly a hundred meters in diameter under his feet. Modric¡¯s face was filled with shock. His landslide had actually been blocked by Vincent! One had to know that even if anyone was within the same level, no one could block it. On the other hand, Vincent¡¯s face was somewhat pale, but his expression was calm. He did not change much after receiving Modric¡¯s landslide. In fact, only he himself knew that his internal organs were burning with pain. Fresh blood flowed down his throat from his mouth. He swallowed it forcefully. Modric took a deep breath, and his muscles gradually relaxed. He had used all his strength, but he still could not defeat Vincent. This made him feel very frustrated. He had attacked Vincent with a level advantage, but he did not win in the end. For him, a draw meant defeat. However, he had to accept the defeat because he did not know if Vincent had used all his strength. This was just a test, not a life-and-death battle. He would not risk his life to fight Vincent head-on. Vincent felt Modric¡¯s muscles relaxing and heaved a sigh of relief. He knew that Modric did not want to fight anymore. Although Modric was only a strength-type, his combat skills were not ordinary. If it were not for his many tricks, Vincent would have been defeated long ago. As Modric did not want to fight anymore, he naturally would not be bothered. Duanmu saw through their thoughts. He waved his hand and dispersed the possessed golden light. He walked in front of the two of them and looked at Vincent with approval. ¡°Congratulations, Vincent, you have successfully entered the school!¡± After saying that, he turned to look at the prospective freshmen who were watching the show. ¡°All of you have failed the test this time. According to my thoughts, all of you will be eliminated. However, considering that the school urgently needs to replenish its students, all of you will now engage in a free-for-all battle until there are only 998 people left who can still stand.¡± Chapter 147 - Heart of the Strong When the sun shone on the earth, there were a total of 2,000 weak freshmen lying on the ground. The 998 freshmen standing on the ground were all covered in blood, and all of them looked dispirited. Vincent was sitting at the side and chatting with Duanmu. Tina, who was lying on his lap, was either asleep or unconscious. ¡°Vincent, tell me, how did you learn fire elemental battle techniques?¡± asked Duanmu. He looked at Vincent curiously. Vincent looked at Duanmu and smiled without saying a word. Vincent did not know how to learn fire elemental battle techniques. His superpower was the one that had fire elemental battle techniques. Furthermore, as a human, he did not have any restrictions on learning elemental battle techniques. He could train them as long as he wanted to. As for the fact that he was in Beast World, training in fire elemental battle techniques was his foundation. How could he tell others about it so easily? Duanmu looked at Vincent and knew that he was being rude. He smiled awkwardly. ¡°Hehe! Don¡¯t misunderstand! I was just too curious. After all, you are the first person in the history of our Beast Race to successfully practice fire elemental battle techniques.¡± Vincent did not pursue the issue any further. He shook his head slightly and said that it was fine. Then, he did not speak anymore. The atmosphere between the two of them was a little awkward. At that moment, Modric, who was supervising the fight between the prospective freshmen, walked over. ¡°Duanmu, the spots for the new students have been decided.¡± As he spoke, he looked at Vincent and smiled in a friendly manner. He took the opportunity to glance at Tina, who was lying on Vincent¡¯s lap and revealed a conflicted expression. Vincent looked at Modric and asked with a puzzled expression, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Modric did not answer Vincent. Instead, he looked at Duanmu. Previously, Vincent and Tina had attacked him together. Although their coordination was not flawless, it was very interesting. From his point of view, the two of them must have known each other. Duanmu was very familiar with Modric. From his reaction, he knew that he did not know what to say. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just say it. Vincent is our classmate. There¡¯s no need to avoid him.¡± Modric heard what Duanmu said and nodded. He then said, ¡°It¡¯s like this. Since Tina didn¡¯t participate in the free-for-all, another spot was reserved. Many new students expressed their dissatisfaction and wanted an explanation.¡± Vincent was stunned. ¡°What the hell did they want an explanation for?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t they see Tina¡¯s previous lightning tribulation!¡± ¡°Are they blind?¡± ¡°How could they still have the face to express dissatisfaction?¡± Duanmu sneered and looked at Vincent. ¡°Wait here for a while. I¡¯ll go and see what these little brats are up to!¡± As he spoke, he stood up, followed Modric, and walked towards the freshmen. When Vincent heard what Duanmu had said, he felt like he had to be obedient. Suddenly, he reacted, and his face turned black. ¡°Good heavens! This was an invisible scolding!¡± ¡°I participated in the test with them. They¡¯re little brats, so what am I?¡± ¡°Damn it, I¡¯ll remember this for now. I¡¯ll get even with you sooner or later.¡± Vincent lowered his head and looked at Tina, who still had no intention of waking up. He could not help but reach out to rub her hair. ¡°Looks like the lightning tribulation has consumed a lot of her energy. I can¡¯t let her use this trick in the future.¡± Vincent muttered to himself. Duanmu and Modric walked in front of the new students. They looked at the eliminated students who were lying on the ground, panting heavily. Then, they looked at the blood-covered students who had passed the test. Suddenly, they smiled. ¡°Very good! Congratulations to you 998 guys for passing the combat strength test and officially becoming students of our War School.¡± Many of the freshmen who were still standing heaved a sigh of relief when they heard what Duanmu had said. Their legs went weak, and they laid on the ground. The chaotic battle of 2,998 people was too exhausting for them. They were still able to stand because they had the heart to enter War School to study. As they found out that they had officially entered the school, there was no reason for them not to lie down. Duanmu looked at the new students and chuckled. The golden light on his body suddenly lit up, and it was even more dazzling than the rising sun. ¡°I heard that some of you are not convinced that Tina passed the test without participating in the free-for-all?¡± All the new students did not speak, but many of them looked at Duanmu with a hint of indignation and doubt. Although they did not say anything, the meaning in their expressions was very clear. Duanmu held his chin and looked as if he was deep in thought. ¡°Actually, I can empathize with your resentment and doubt. I also think that Tina is not qualified to enter the school directly without participating in the chaotic battle.¡± When he said this, everyone was stunned. ¡°What did he mean?¡± ¡°You also think that Tina is not qualified?¡± ¡°Then did he announce that she had passed and officially became a student of War School?¡± ¡°What? Did he go back on his word?¡± At that moment, Duanmu became the focus of everyone¡¯s attention. When the freshmen heard what Duanmu had said, they all heaved a sigh of relief and expressed their thoughts one after another. ¡°Senior Duanmu! Tina¡¯s combat strength is so weak. She fainted at the start of the battle and hasn¡¯t woken up yet. If someone like her were to enter War School, it would be an insult to War School!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! That¡¯s right! Senior Duanmu! Don¡¯t let her enter the school! I¡¯m ranked 999th. I think I have the qualifications to become a student of War School!¡± ¡°Senior Duanmu! Fire her!¡± The new students were expressing their own thoughts. No one noticed Duanmu¡¯s expression gradually becoming evil. Modric who stood beside Duanmu felt a gust of cold wind. He subconsciously turned his head to look at Duanmu. The glance frightened him greatly. ¡°Explosive Force!¡± Boom! Modric pulled away from Duanmu and even used his battle techniques. Vincent sat at the back and watched Duanmu. The hair on his back stood up in an instant. The current Duanmu was extremely dangerous! However, the freshmen did not pay any attention to him. Instead, they looked at Modric, who had flown over a thousand meters away, in a daze. ¡°What was going on? He had used all his battle techniques!¡± Without waiting for the freshmen to think any further, Duanmu spoke, ¡°So, I didn¡¯t let her participate in the free-for-all. Instead, I let her pass the test directly.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°What did you mean by that? There was no connection at all!¡± ¡°It was completely two opposite meanings!¡± Duanmu suddenly narrowed his eyes. All the freshmen, whether they were standing or lying down, felt that their hearts had been punched. The intense pain caused their facial features to distort. The weaker ones even spat out a mouthful of blood. ¡°I didn¡¯t let Tina participate in the melee because I was afraid that she would accidentally kill all of you!¡± Duanmu let out a loud laugh. Even the tone of his voice had changed, making it seem gloomy. ¡°At least she has the courage to face a strong enemy head-on. Her attacks can even hinder a strong enemy to a certain extent! Although the price was that she fell into a coma and hasn¡¯t woken up until now.¡± ¡°But she has the heart of a strong person, and what about you guys? What are you all doing?¡± Duanmu suddenly roared and a sonic boom was produced out of thin air. All the new students once again spat out a mouthful of blood. More than half of them were bleeding from their seven orifices and fainted. ¡°When facing a strong enemy, you only know how to run, and even let the people around you block your knives! In a chaotic battle, you will only choose the opponent who is weaker than you, or even secretly attack, completely abandoning your pride as a beast!¡± ¡°Do you really deserve to be students of War School?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± A freshman who had passed the test opened his mouth to speak but was sent flying by Duanmu¡¯s finger. ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me about life and death. That is a battlefield, what is this? This is a selection! This is a test! You have used the things on the battlefield here, this proves that you don¡¯t know how to distinguish between the situations!¡± ¡°You guys don¡¯t even have the most basic ability to differentiate between the situations. Why are you guys being recruited into War School? Are you harming your own people?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Duanmu snorted coldly. Another explosion sounded. At that moment, all the freshmen were lying on the ground. Not a single one of them was awake. ¡°A bunch of rookies!¡± Duanmu looked at the freshmen lying on the ground and curled his lips in disdain. He raised his hand and sprinkled a golden light on them. All the freshmen slowly woke up. ¡°After passing the test, report to the student¡¯s office. If you fail, leave War School within ten minutes. Otherwise, don¡¯t blame me for killing you.¡± After saying that, Duanmu turned around and walked towards Vincent. Tina also woke up during this time. She was sitting beside Vincent. She then looked at Duanmu greedily. ¡°Wow! You have a golden light on you! You can exchange it for small money!¡± Chapter 148 - Urgart’s Strange Behavior Half an hour later, as the eliminated new students gradually left, Duanmu¡¯s face turned cold. He then said loudly, ¡°Everyone is divided into 20 classes, each class has 50 people. In a while, the teachers will come and take you to your respective teachers and dormitories.¡± After he finished speaking, he glanced at Tina with a rather fearful expression. He then pulled Modric and ran away as if they were escaping her. Vincent looked at Duanmu¡¯s slightly disheveled back. He then looked over at Tina helplessly. If he had not seen it with his own eyes, who knew how Duanmu would have been treated by Tina earlier. Tina looked at Duanmu who was escaping and looked at Vincent resentfully. ¡°If you had not stopped him, he would have been mine just now,¡± said Tina. Vincent looked as though he had been defeated by her. He asked, ¡°You don¡¯t look like someone who lacks money. Why are you so obsessed with money?¡± After taking a deep breath, he continued, ¡°Duanmu is human! If I didn¡¯t stop him, you would have dismembered him and sold him for money.¡± Tina was a little embarrassed by Vincent¡¯s words. She chuckled and scratched her head. Not long after, 20 physically and mentally disabled teachers arrived. They were all dumbfounded when they saw the ruins. Was this place bombarded by large-scale battle techniques? They shook their heads and left with their respective students. Vincent and Tina were assigned to the first class. Their instructor was none other than Urgart, who had been brought in from Mississippi City to participate in the freshmen assessment. When they arrived at the classroom, the 50 students had a look around. They realized that the classroom was like a thatched cottage. All of them revealed dumbfounded expressions. ¡°Each of you, please find a place to sit. You don¡¯t have to feel constrained to be my students,¡± said Urgart. Urgart had a lazy and weak look on his face. His gaze swept over everyone and lingered on Vincent and Tina for a moment. ¡°You are very lucky to be my students. In the next four years, do what you need to do. If you have nothing to do, don¡¯t come looking for me. If you have anything to do, don¡¯t come looking for me.¡± As Urgart spoke, he also yawned and stretched. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. Self-study starts tomorrow.¡± After saying that, he turned around and left, leaving the 50 students who were confused behind looking at one another. ¡°What did he mean? He didn¡¯t care about us?¡± ¡°Is there anyone who is a teacher like you? You are too irresponsible!¡± ¡°Lucky! Lucky my ass!¡± ¡°Is there still time to change teachers now?¡± ¡°Oh! Right! I forgot to mention that if you want to have a better classroom, then do your best to complete the task. If your total points reached 5000, you can change to a bigger thatched cottage,¡± said Urgart. Urgart¡¯s head suddenly popped in from the door. His eyes were drowsy as if he could fall asleep at any moment. War School did not support bartering. Everything in the school was based on the points system. There was only one way to obtain points, and that was to do missions. Different levels of missions had different points. War School¡¯s missions were divided into five levels: simple, ordinary, difficult, hell, and unparalleled. Apart from unparalleled missions, each mission was also divided into one to ten stars. Simple missions could earn up to 10 points, while ordinary missions could earn up to 20 points¡­ and so on. In other words, even if everyone went on the ten stars hell missions, they could only earn a total of 2,000 points. As for the unparalleled mission, the number of points was uncertain, and they were very rare. According to the records, in the many years since the establishment of War School, it had only appeared three times. A large number of students would die each time, and there were even two times when the mission was not completed at all. From this, one could see how precious the points were in War School, and just how difficult it was to obtain them. Some of the students who were hot-tempered immediately became angry. ¡°It was better to not say it. What was the point of exchanging 5,000 points for a bigger thatched cottage?¡± However, Urgart completely ignored the angry students and said indifferently, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, you can leave! No one will stop you. Of course, if you leave, you can only leave. War School will not accept transfers.¡± After saying that, he left for real and never came back. ¡°F*ck! If I can¡¯t beat you, I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t class one be the best class? This¡­¡± ¡°Forget it, forget it. After spending so much effort to become a student of War School, he just left like that. It¡¯s not worth it!¡± The students complained one after another. To have such a teacher, was worse than death. Vincent frowned slightly. He knew the combat strength of Urgart. From the point of receiving the examinees, he could tell that he was definitely not such an irresponsible person. Then why did he do it? It was obvious that there was a special meaning behind his actions. However, Vincent did not understand the specific meaning. At that moment, Vincent felt someone pull his arm and turned to look. Tina waved her hand at Vincent with a mysterious expression, indicating for him to come closer. Vincent was curious. What was Tina trying to do? He lowered his head and waited for Tina to speak. ¡°Hey, do you think there¡¯s a problem with Urgart¡¯s method?¡± whispered Tina. It was as if she was afraid that others would hear her. ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± asked Vincent. He was shocked. Tina looked at Vincent with a puzzled look. ¡°You don¡¯t understand?¡± ¡°What do I understand?¡± asked Vincent despite knowing the answer. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that given teacher Urgart¡¯s previous reaction, his current reaction is somewhat illogical?¡± Tina looked at Vincent in surprise. In her opinion, Vincent should be able to see through it! He should be able to notice it. ¡°Tell me, I really don¡¯t know!¡± Vincent wanted to know Tina¡¯s thoughts, so he did not reveal his true thoughts. Tina said anxiously, ¡°Aiya! You seem to be quite smart, why are you so stupid?¡± ¡°Look! From the previous situation, Urgart is not such an irresponsible person, but he did such a thing. What does this mean?¡± Tina looked at Vincent with anticipation, hoping that Vincent would continue speculating with her. However, Vincent disappointed her. ¡°What does it mean?¡± asked Vincent. Vincent looked eager to know, but he could not figure it out no matter how hard he tried. ¡°Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah!¡± Tina scratched her head crazily, and in the end, she looked dejected. ¡°Tsk! I really can¡¯t understand how such a stupid person like you managed to train fire elemental battle techniques!¡± Vincent did not continue the conversation. He just looked at Tina and waited for her to continue speaking. Tina continued, ¡°Look, today, when Urgart appeared, he seemed to be a lot lazier. This is obviously inconsistent with before. Although we don¡¯t know the reason, we can make a bold guess.¡± Tina was a little excited. ¡°Perhaps Urgart¡¯s purpose is to screen his students!¡± ¡°Combined with what Duanmu said earlier, perhaps Urgart is trying to get some people with bad attitudes to leave!¡± Chapter 149 - Advancing to the Lord Class Vincent looked at Tina with surprise. After talking for so long, he thought that she was going to say something profound, but it turned out to be just that. It was not like he had not considered it, but he denied the possibility of it. As a teacher of War School, Urgart must have a better understanding of the current situation of the school than Vincent. At that moment, the school was lacking students, and the various battlefields of the Beast Race were lacking people. He obviously would not do anything to make the students leave at this time. There must be another reason, but he had not thought of it for the time being. Vincent scratched his head and felt a headache coming on. He felt that this particular question was very important. As long as he understood this question, many things would become clearer and clearer. What exactly was it? Vincent scratched his hair. He felt that he was just a little bit away from understanding it. What was it? Vincent was a little frustrated. In fact, he was a person who did not want to waste his brain cells, especially on such meaningless things. However, he felt that Urgart¡¯s actions had a deep meaning. It would be very helpful to him. He had to figure it out. Tina looked at Vincent¡¯s broken face and scratched her head in confusion. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡¯ ¡°Why did he suddenly go crazy?¡± ¡°Ugh! It¡¯s better to stay away from him. Don¡¯t infect me again.¡± With that thought in mind, Tina really moved her chair away. At that moment, Vincent was fully focused on thinking about Urgart, so he did not notice Tina¡¯s actions. Suddenly, Vincent thought of something. In an instant, he felt as if his entire body was completely transparent. Although all of the students present were still children, they were at the very least equivalent to high-level human superpowered beings. They knew how to train themselves and how to become stronger. Each of them had a set of ideas and train of thought that suited them the most. In that case, the extra teaching would become a shackle that restricted their future development. Letting the students cultivate and grow on their own was the best education. It seemed like they were not doing anything, but in reality, they were doing the most to bring out the essence of teaching. So that was how it was! Vincent suddenly burst out laughing. He was extremely happy. When the students who were complaining about Urgart heard Vincent¡¯s laughter, they were all stunned. They then revealed sympathetic gazes. Look at the strongest freshman being forced! They had all gone crazy! Tina, who was paying attention to Vincent, looked at Vincent with worry in her eyes. ¡°Vincent, are you alright?¡± asked Tina worriedly. Vincent shook his head and said excitedly, ¡°I¡¯m fine! I¡¯m fine!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± Before Vincent could even finish speaking, the aura on his body suddenly increased. In an instant, Vincent realized that he could see things even more clearly. He could even see the fine hairs on Tina¡¯s arm. His hearing had also greatly increased, and the heartbeat of all his classmates could be heard by him clearly. Countless psionic power surged into his body like mad. It then formed a psionic cyclone above his head that was visible to the naked eye. ¡°Holy sh*t! Vincent has advanced?¡± ¡°Hiss! What¡¯s going on? Can he advance just by laughing? I can laugh for a year!¡± ¡°He¡¯s already formed a psionic cyclone! He probably just advanced not too long ago! Advanced again! What a freak!¡± The students discussed animatedly, but without exception, they were all shocked by Vincent¡¯s sudden advancement. Psionic cyclones were not easy to form. Psionic cyclones required the body to be extremely scarce of psionic energy, and for the body to absorb it on its own. The cyclones would only appear on a person who had advanced continuously. Vincent was still far from being a level six creature. As he had just had an epiphany and suddenly advanced, his body naturally needed psionic energy urgently. Thus, causing his body to form psionic cyclones. Tina blinked her eyes in confusion as she watched Vincent advance. She was worried about him earlier. However, he had already advanced. What was she worried about? Was she lonely? Vincent chuckled. He was very happy with the double happiness! He opened his character¡¯s attributes panel and looked at his current attributes. Name: Vincent Amore Special Abilities: World Cleansing Fire (X-Class elemental type) Transformation Skill (X-Class special type) Godly King¡¯s Posture (X-Class special type) Psionic Power: 5,000 Realm: Lord (Level six creature) Equipment: Weapon: Purgatory Blade Level: A-Class Purgatory Blade Evolution Progress: 0% Attribute 1: Can evolve by devouring psionic weapons Attribute 2: Enhance psionic power by 65% Attribute 3: Reduce psionic power consumption by 78% Attribute 4: Attack Speed + 54% Attribute 5: Attack Power + 93% Attribute 6: Heal + 42% Attribute 7: Double damage + 16% Attribute 8: Sharpening + 22% Combat Skills: Name: Mimicry Grade: A-Class combat skill (growth-type combat skill) Proficiency: 100% Pet: Name: Thunder (not in battle) Race: High-level Monster, Thunder Beast Level: High-level Monster (Level 4 creature) Skills: Name: Thunder Arc Skill description: Can release thunder arcs to attack the target. Name: Golden Lightning Skill description: Releases Golden Lightning to strike a single target. Name: Lightning Flash Skill description: Charges towards the target at 100 times the speed of sound and deals lightning damage to everyone along the way. Name: Thunder Explosion Skill description: Self-destruct, dealing fatal damage to all targets within a certain range, regardless of friend or foe. Backpack: Black Hole myriad races atlas Remark 1: Monsters are only pets. They belong to the various races on the other side of the Black Hole. Remark 2: Where do you think the monsters of the Black Hole are from? What¡¯s on the other side of the Black Hole? This world is far from simple¡­ Remark 3: The 10,000 races of the Black Hole are abnormally powerful. It¡¯s best not to visit the 10,000 races of the Black Hole if you have not reached the level of a superpowered user. Of course, if you have a superpower, feel free to go. Remark 4: The 10,000 races of the Black Hole possess a power system that is completely different from that of humans. Do not think that a king-level superpowered user is very powerful. In the eyes of the 10,000 races of the Black Hole, he is just a piece of trash that has gained some combat power. Remark 5: The Master of the 10,000 races of the Black Hole is Gajero. He is the amalgamation of all the evil thoughts of the 10,000 worlds. He believes that the civilizations and levels of the 10,000 worlds in the universe are too different. There is no guarantee for weak worlds and other civilizations. His goal was to unify all the worlds in the universe and create a peaceful community. He conquered all the worlds. Remark 6: The 10,000 races of the Black Hole are divided into three levels, upper, middle, and lower. They are heavily guarded. As a superior race, the ghost race is deeply trusted by Gajero. The innate ability of the race to ¡°attack the heart¡± is something that even Gajero has to be careful with. Remark 7: No permission to view. .. Other miscellaneous items: 33 Upgrade pills: 98 Without looking, one would not know that the entire character panel had undergone a huge change. Not only had he reached the level of a level six creature, but even his Thunder pet had fully recovered and was ready to fight at any time. Overall, everything was developing in the right direction. This gave Vincent a much greater chance of finding a partner, and also gave him more confidence. A level six creature was not considered a very powerful existence in Beast World, but it was not weak either. Especially a level six creature that was fifteen years old. Plus, he could also use fire elemental battle techniques. There was no reason for the higher-ups of the Beast Race not to pay attention to him. As long as the higher-ups of the Beast Race paid attention to him, Vincent would have a greater convenience. He secretly clenched his fists and thought to himself, ¡°Everyone, wait for me! I¡¯m going to find you soon.¡± Chapter 150 - Strange and Ambiguous Vincent and Tina left the thatched cottage classroom. After asking around for a while, they finally found the student dormitory. The other classes were all being led by their teachers. Only the first class was completely on their own. Vincent felt helpless in his heart when he saw the scene. The male and female dormitories in War School were not separated. Each dormitory could accommodate two people. Generally, the male and female dormitories were randomly assigned. Of course, if the female students agreed, they could also live together. However, there were still differences between males and females. Those who could choose to live together were all couples. After Tina heard the news, she decisively chose to live together with Vincent. Vincent was surprised by her decision. ¡°Hey, hey, hey! What¡¯s with that expression of yours?¡± Tina stared at Vincent shyly. Vincent scratched his head and did not say anything. However, he was a little dazed. He was living with a girl for no particular reason. ¡°What was a girl¡¯s life like?¡± ¡°Would she see something she shouldn¡¯t?¡± ¡°Tina wants to live with me. What does she think of me?¡± ¡°Should I agree?¡± ¡°No! No! I¡¯m human! This is beyond the race!¡± On the way to the dormitory, Vincent¡¯s mind was racing. If Tina knew what Vincent was thinking about, she would probably give Vincent a lightning strike. On the way, many men and women looked at the two of them curiously. There was nothing they could do. The news of the two of them fighting against Modric in the morning had already spread all over the school. They were level five creatures. However, they had managed to defeat Modric who was a level higher. This did not happen in the previous year. Even if they did not consider death, it would be impossible for them to accomplish what Victor and Tina did. However, Vincent and Tina did it. Of course, many people were curious about how the two of them defeat Modric. They were especially curious about Vincent. He received far more attention than Tina. It had never happened before in the history of War School. No one of a lower level had fought against Modric alone before. ¡°Is he Vincent? He doesn¡¯t look special!¡± ¡°Hmm? A level six creature? It seems like he just broke through not long ago.¡± ¡°The only person in the history of the Beast Race who has successfully mastered the fire elemental battle technique fought against him.¡± Vincent heard the discussions of the older students, but he did not react at all. He had heard too many similar things when he was back in Blizzard School. He was immune to them. ¡°Wow! Vincent! I didn¡¯t expect you to be so famous! You¡¯ve only been in the school for less than a day and everyone already knows about you!¡± Tina grabbed Vincent¡¯s arm with a look of admiration. Vincent glanced at Tina. ¡°You¡¯re speaking as if your reputation isn¡¯t known by the whole school.¡± ¡°Hehe! There¡¯s no way to compare! Right, Vulcan!¡± said Tina whilst smiling mysteriously. ¡°Huh? Vulcan? What the hell?¡± Vincent was stunned for a moment. What Vulcan? He had only been in War School for less than a day and he already had a nickname for himself? Then, Tina explained the origin of the Vulcan nickname to Vincent. It turned out that the fact that Vincent could practice fire elemental battle techniques was not a secret. The news was shared by word of mouth and was well-known in every school. Naturally, the name Vulcan was created for him. It was just that many people had not seen it before. In addition, they were naturally afraid of flames, so they did not believe it. Especially in War School, they were all a group of war maniacs. All of them were arrogant, and there were many in the school who did not believe the news. There was only a very small number of people who had the attitude of believing it even when they had not seen him using flames. In the morning, when Vincent was battling against Modric, he used fire elemental battle techniques to suppress him. This made everyone believe him. In addition, Vincent was known to have cultivated both strength and divine curse. His reputation was instantly upgraded to an extremely high level. After listening to Tina¡¯s explanation, Vincent revealed a look of realization. He did not expect his reputation to reach such a level. It was somewhat unexpected. ¡°Looks like I can take it one step further,¡± Vincent thought to himself. He had originally planned on relying on his reputation to get his teammates to look for him, but it currently seemed like the actual time was much shorter than planned. It was a good thing. ¡°But you have to be careful! I heard that your arrival has made many people want to fight. I¡¯m afraid that there will be many challenges in the future, and there won¡¯t be a lack of level seven or even level eight creatures,¡± said Tina to Vincent worriedly. Vincent rubbed his chin. He then revealed a bitter smile. ¡°Level eight creatures. Although I really want to fight with experts, isn¡¯t the gap a little too big?¡± Vincent had never underestimated any opponent, especially in Beast World. The gap between each level was thousands of miles, and it was very difficult to deal with. A level eight creature was equivalent to a king-class superpowered human! There were only five people in the entire Human Race who were king-class. They were also the top fighting strength of the Human Race! However, there were a lot of beasts, and the difference between the two worlds was like heaven and earth. Tina laughed loudly when she saw Vincent¡¯s troubled look. It was really rare to see Vincent this way. Although they had only known each other for a short while, this did not prevent Tina from understanding Vincent. From Vincent¡¯s fight against Modric, it could be observed that he was a person who would not give up easily or show his displeasure. However, as he was currently showing such an expression, it was obvious that fighting against level eight creatures would be very difficult for him at that moment. After laughing out loud, Tina could not help but raise her hand to pat Vincent¡¯s shoulder. With a serious expression, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid! Don¡¯t you still have me! If a level eight creature really wants to fight you, I will help you beat it back.¡± Vincent only ridiculed her and did not take it too seriously. Although a level eight creature was really strong, it would not affect Vincent from fighting it. He had never been afraid of fighting. He was only afraid that he would be powerless when facing difficulties. He had already experienced it once. He did not want to experience it a second time. He wanted to become strong, very strong. However, when he heard what Tina said, he felt touched. At the same time, he was also filled with curiosity. Tina could not even defeat a level six creature. Where did she get the confidence to defeat a level eight creature? He looked at Tina, his gaze revealing doubt and confusion. Tina felt Vincent¡¯s gaze and pinched her waist. Her face was filled with indignation. ¡°Hey, hey, hey! What kind of look is that! I¡¯m very strong! Believe it or not, I can destroy you with one finger right now!¡± ¡°It was just an accident this morning! If I wasn¡¯t hungry, Modric would be lying in the infirmary right now!¡± At that time, Tina¡¯s stomach cooperatively cried out. Her face was slightly red, and she was a little embarrassed. Vincent laughed and did not dwell on the issue. He looked at the time. ¡°Well, it¡¯s noon. It¡¯s time to eat. Let¡¯s go, we won¡¯t go back to the dormitory for now.¡± As he spoke, he pulled Tina up and walked towards the canteen. Tina, who was being pulled by him, suddenly froze. She only felt a slight numbness coming from Vincent¡¯s palm. Her heart was filled with butterflies when she felt the warmth of his palm. ¡°This feeling is so wonderful!¡± Tina thought to herself. As she looked at Vincent¡¯s back, the corners of her mouth curled up. She could not help but smile. Chapter 151 - The Unkillable Bear King, the First Challenger Vincent and Tina sat opposite each other in the canteen. They were looking at the same food on each other¡¯s plates. They were stunned. They did not expect that the two of them would meet in a world that had tens of billions of beasts and was hundreds of millions of kilometers wide. It was truly amazing. Tina¡¯s gaze met Vincent¡¯s. Her face turned rose again as she blushed. It was even more so than before. Could this be fate? Tina picked up a piece of meat and threw it into her mouth. She swallowed it without properly tasting it. Her mind was filled with strange thoughts about Vincent. She was very sure that she had never met Vincent, nor did she have any thoughts about him after meeting him. However, the moment Vincent grabbed her hand, her mind was filled with all kinds of thoughts about her future with Vincent. She even thought of the child¡¯s name! Vincent watched Tina eat whilst lowering her head. Without looking up, he scratched his head in confusion. ¡°What was going on?¡± ¡°Why is Tina acting strange? She is somewhat similar to Angelina.¡± ¡°Wait!¡± ¡°Angelina?¡± ¡°Holy sh*t!¡± ¡°Tina likes me?¡± ¡°No way! We have only known each other for less than a day!¡± ¡°Love at first sight was actually real!¡± Vincent¡¯s heart was in turmoil, but he did not show it. He even took out a tissue and handed it over to Tina. ¡°Eat slowly, there¡¯s soup on the fur at the corner of your mouth.¡± Tina still did not raise her head. She suddenly reached out and grabbed the tissue in Vincent¡¯s hand. She quickly pulled it back and did not use it. Vincent looked at his empty hand and blinked in confusion. With such speed, if he was not sure that he had the tissue in his hand, he would have suspected that he was hallucinating. Then, he revealed a funny expression. ¡°As expected of someone who cultivates the lightning element divine curse. Your speed is really fast!¡± Tina paused for a moment. It only took two seconds for her hands to move even faster. A minute later, Tina suddenly stood up with her mouth full of food. She pouted. She looked like a cute hamster. ¡°I¡¯m done eating, so I¡¯m going back first,¡± said Tina to Vincent with a lisp. Without waiting for Vincent to reply, she quickly left the cafeteria. Vincent¡¯s plate was still two-thirds full of food. When he saw Tina leaving, he smacked his lips. ¡°She really likes me!¡± After muttering to himself, he continued to eat. At the same time, in a deserted alley in War School, an old man and a woman were looking at each other with solemn expressions. ¡°Did the high priest really say that the Bear King is in War School?¡± The man had a cautious look on his face. He did not dare to take any chances. This was one of the four top schools in Beast World! It was not an exaggeration to say that it was harder to destroy than Beast King City. At the very least, not everyone in Beast King City had the ability to kill. However, in War School, anyone could kill without batting an eye! After all, they were all trained for war and slaughter. The old man nodded with a solemn expression. ¡°That¡¯s right. During this period of time, everyone has been searching for the Bear King in all the second-tier cities. This has already attracted the attention of the traitors. A few days ago, five teams of brothers had died.¡± ¡°The high priest did not hesitate to spend thirty years of his life just to receive instructions from the Beast God. Therefore, the Bear King must be in War School.¡± The man and woman looked at each other and nodded in unison. ¡°Captain, speak up. Although there are only the three of us now, with our combat strength, it won¡¯t be difficult for us to wait for our brothers to come over and support us,¡± said the woman with confidence. The old man¡¯s eyes flashed with a hint of ruthlessness and said, ¡°Although the traitors are hateful, the juniors are innocent. Therefore, unless absolutely necessary, remember not to hurt the juniors during the operation.¡± ¡°At three o¡¯clock tonight, I will open the gate of the school. You will create chaos in the eastern and southern regions respectively to attract the attention of the higher-ups of the school.¡± ¡°The battle is very dangerous. We all have the possibility of dying, but as long as we can find the Bear King, our deaths will be worth it.¡± The man and woman nodded heavily and growled in a low voice, ¡°If the Bear King is not destroyed, the Beast Race will never be slaves!¡± After the meal, Vincent was about to walk out of the dormitory when a provocative voice suddenly came from behind him. ¡°Vulcan? Do you dare to fight!¡± Vincent turned around and saw a fox-headed man dressed luxuriously. He was with two rat-headed men. They all looked at Vincent with disdain. Vincent seemed to have seen him somewhere before. After thinking for a while, he suddenly remembered. When he had just entered War School, there was a ranking board. The fox-headed man was ranked 53rd on the ranking board. His name was Snellis, and he was a divine curse mancer. He was a level six creature and was about to break through to level seven. Vincent was very excited to face such an opponent, so he did not refuse. With a wave of his right hand, the World Cleansing Fire suddenly ignited, forming a black-gray flame sword. Snellis looked at Vincent with a face full of contempt. ¡°Kid, don¡¯t assume that you are very strong just because you can practice fire elemental battle techniques. War School is full of crouching tigers and hidden dragons. If you don¡¯t want to die, you¡¯d better restrain yourself! I will reluctantly accept your name as the Vulcan!¡± As Snellis spoke, he flipped his right hand. A light blue water ball that was the size of a basketball appeared. It was floating on his palm. Vincent narrowed his eyes slightly when he saw the water ball in his hand. ¡°A water elemental divine curse mancer?¡± ¡°It just so happened that he could restrain himself. No wonder he was so confident.¡± ¡°Senior Snellis, being confident is a good thing. However, although your water elemental divine curse can restrain flames, it doesn¡¯t represent me.¡± Boom! As Vincent spoke, the World Cleansing Fire gushed out of his body and wrapped him up directly. Water could suppress the fire, but it also depended on how big the fire was! Moreover, Vincent¡¯s World Cleansing Fire was an existence that could purify everything. Water was naturally included! Snellis was about to refute Vincent, but just as he opened his mouth, he saw the black-gray flames spewing out of Vincent¡¯s body. He was so scared that he instinctively took a step back. The beasts¡¯ natural fear of flames really made Vincent almost invincible in battle. Snellis wanted to leave. He could feel the strong sense of threat that Vincent had brought him. However, he was also very clear that once he left, it would be very difficult for him to advance in the future. Vincent¡¯s flames would become his inner demon, tormenting him for the rest of his life. In addition, there was a crowd gathering around them. If he left just like that, he would lose face. After all, he was the one who initiated the challenge. If the challenger was defeated without a fight, what was the difference between him and a coward? And the word ¡®coward¡¯ was the most hated word in the entire Beast World. ¡°Hiss! Snellis wants to fight Vincent one-on-one?¡± ¡°Water Elementalist versus Fire Elementalist, Tsk, tsk, tsk! Interesting!¡± ¡°Vincent¡¯s flames are so powerful! I actually feel my life being threatened from within.¡± The surrounding students discussed animatedly. When Snellis heard what they were saying, it made it even more impossible for him to choose to retreat. ¡°Ah! Vincent! Take this!¡± ¡°Curse of the Tsunami!¡± Chapter 152 - Vincent’s Power Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°Divine Curse Tsunami!¡± Snellis roared loudly. The water ball in his hand exploded with a loud bang. A vast ocean crashed towards Vincent. The sound was like thunder. It sounded as if it was carrying the might of heaven and earth and was extremely powerful. ¡°Oh my god! He used such a powerful Divine Curse right from the start! Snellis is really angry!¡± ¡°Anyone would be angry after being looked down upon by a freshman.¡± ¡°Vincent is not an ordinary freshman! He is a fire elemental battle technique practitioner!¡± ¡°So what if he can practice fire elemental battle techniques? In the future, he might be very strong, but he is still a level six creature. He¡¯s very weak.¡± The surrounding students discussed animatedly. Among them, there were some who were confident in Vincent, but most of them did not have high hopes for him. Snellis was, after all, a person on the leaderboard. Compared to a newbie like Vincent, he was naturally more convincing. Moreover, the vast majority of the people in War School did not know how strong Vincent was. They had only heard of his name. In Beast World, there were many people who were well-known. However, among them, there were many who did not live up to their names. It was obvious that Vincent was classified as one of those people who did not live up to their names. Vincent naturally heard the discussions of the surrounding students. He was not nervous at all facing Snellis¡¯s attack. He was very clear about the power of World Cleansing Fire. Before the fire evolved, Sibis, who was a lord-class superpowered user, had to use all his strength to suppress it. At that time, Vincent was only an intermediate superpowered user. The difference between the old him and the current him was like heaven and earth. His power had evolved, and his level had increased. Vincent did not think it was necessary for him to be nervous facing a lord-class like Snellis. Of course, not being nervous did not mean that Vincent would not use all his power. It was two different things. ¡°Divine Curse, Collapsing Mountain Strike!¡± Vincent once again disguised his combat skill as a divine curse in order to use it. It was very convenient for him to use his full power in battle. He suddenly swung the black-gray flaming sword in his right hand in front of him. A sword aura that was over a hundred meters long, fifty meters tall, and more than ten meters thick, burning with black-gray flames, slashed towards Snellis. The sword aura was majestic and incomparably sharp. In an instant, it cut through the tsunami and made a path. Its momentum did not decrease. Snellis felt his heart palpitate. He used his hands to block. Water balls wrapped around him, instantly forming dozens of layers. ¡°Defense Bubble!¡± After hiding in the Defensive Bubble, Snellis felt a little safer. He was very proud of himself. The Defensive Bubble was his unique defensive combat skill. Not only did it have an extremely strong defensive ability, but it also had the ability to deflect forces. When an attack hits the Defensive Bubble, the surface of the attack would be smooth, and the attack would be directed to the side. It was a guarantee for him to earn points from missions and fight with others. ¡°Hmph, no matter how powerful your attack is, it can¡¯t break through my defense. Let¡¯s see what else you can do!¡± Snellis looked at Vincent with a disdainful sneer on his face. The spectating students looked at the huge wave that was split into two by Vincent and was all shocked to the point that they swallowed their saliva. ¡°F*ck! Vincent actually broke through Snellis¡¯s tsunami!¡± ¡°Hiss! I didn¡¯t expect the fire elemental battle technique to be so terrifying!¡± ¡°Did you guys notice that Vincent¡¯s sword aura gave people a very terrifying feeling of heart palpitations?¡± ¡°Could it be that no one noticed the abnormality of Vincent¡¯s flames?¡± The surrounding students were all shocked by Vincent¡¯s attack, and some of them even noticed the abnormality of Vincent¡¯s flames. Although the Beast Men were afraid of flames, it did not mean that they did not know what color flames were. At that moment, Vincent¡¯s flames were too different from the flames in their memories. It was not that no one had noticed it before, but they did not take it seriously. After all, from the looks of it, the flames that everyone cultivated were indeed slightly different. They only thought that Vincent¡¯s flames were of the same type. However, the changes were very big. Nevertheless, Vincent was in War School. It was one of the four top schools in Beast World. The students were all selected out of ten billion students, so they were naturally much stronger than ordinary people in all aspects. Therefore, they could also see that Vincent¡¯s flame was different. The students who could tell that Vincent¡¯s flames were different from the past all revealed a look of realization. Vincent¡¯s flame was different from the past. Naturally, it would have some magical uses of its own. Otherwise, what was the point of it becoming like this? Was it for him to act cool? ¡°Vincent really doesn¡¯t lose out on the name of the Vulcan.¡± ¡°This is the freshman who defeated Modric on his own!¡± ¡°So far, out of all the students, it seems like only Duanmu was the only one who was able to break through Snellis¡¯s tsunami right?¡± ¡°Yes, he has broken it, but it was not as easy for him compared to Vincent.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then doesn¡¯t that mean¡­¡± The spectating students, who were already shocked by Vincent¡¯s performance, were even more shocked at that moment. Duanmu was widely recognized as a powerful figure in War School. If not for his young age, he would have become a professor by now. However, such a powerful figure was actually defeated by Vincent. Who would not be shocked? At that moment, Vincent was holding a huge sword in his right hand and was rushing towards Snellis. Close combat was the best way to fight against war god cursemancers. Just like human elemental ability users, close combat was their weakness. Once they were close to each other, they would have no chance at all. And with Vincent¡¯s strength, even ordinary strength-type beasts would not be a match for him. As long as they were close to each other, the beasts would have no chance at all. The whole fight might seem very long, but it was only a matter of seconds. At that moment, the Collapsing Mountain Strike had already arrived in front of Snellis. The successive explosions between the teacher and student had shattered his Defensive Bubble. ¡°F*ck!¡± Snellis¡¯s face was filled with shock. He quickly set up another Defensive Bubble. In an instant, he had set up more than ten layers, but they were all mercilessly destroyed by Vincent¡¯s Collapsing Mountain Strike. When Snellis saw Vincent¡¯s attack about to reach him, he hurriedly dodged to the side. His Defensive Bubble could not defend against Vincent¡¯s attack at all. Although each layer of the Defensive Bubble would consume the Collapsing Mountain Strike¡¯s attack, the effect was minimal. Boom! Just as the Collapsing Mountain Strike was about to hit Snellis by a few millimeters, he successfully dodged it. However, his clothes were torn into pieces due to the impact. The Collapsing Mountain Strike hit the ground, and a huge chasm appeared before everyone¡¯s eyes. Waves of hot air rose, and the ground was charred black. Snellis looked at the huge chasm that was just inches away and gulped in fear. If he had been a little slower, he would have been a corpse. ¡°This! This destructive power was really created by a creature that had just advanced to level six?¡± ¡°Hiss! I would believe that it was caused by a level ten creature!¡± ¡°Fire elemental battle techniques are actually so terrifying!¡± ¡°Ah! Snellis¡¯s clothes!¡± The surrounding students looked at the huge chasm. Although they did not face it head-on, the fear in their hearts was no less than Snellis¡¯s. Many female students naturally noticed Snellis who was naked beside the chasm. They all let out deafening exclamations and covered their eyes at the same time. Vincent did not give Snellis much time to hesitate. With a big jump, he attacked him again. Chapter 153 - The School Was in a State of Shock In Snellis¡¯s line of sight, a person covered in black-grey flames suddenly appeared. The flaming sword in his hand was aimed at his waist. The whooshing sound of the wind rang out beside him. Snellis did not have time to react and was directly sent flying. Whoosh! Snellis drew a graceful arc in the air and flew for more than 30 meters before landing on the ground. ¡°Wow!¡± Snellis spat out a mouthful of blood. His entire body was dispirited. He looked at Vincent in horror. He then tilted his head and fainted. Boom! A bolt of blue lightning as thick as an arm suddenly struck Snellis¡¯s body. ¡°What the f*ck! What happened? He was struck by lightning!¡± ¡°Although Snellis is a little domineering, he shouldn¡¯t have been struck by lightning!¡± ¡°That¡¯s too bad. Look at him, he¡¯s already black! Mmm¡­ Smells good!¡± Vincent did not chase after Snellis even though he had sent him flying. He knew very well that Snellis definitely would not be able to fight against his own attacks. However, he was shocked by the sudden appearance of lightning. How many outrageous things must he have done to be struck by lightning in such a situation? ¡°Wait a minute!¡± ¡°Why did this lightning feel so familiar?¡± At that moment, Tina walked into the circle formed by the spectating students with a gloomy expression. The lightning in her left hand was flashing, and the color of the lightning was exactly the same as the one that struck Snellis. ¡°D*mn! It was that freshman who did it!¡± ¡°Hiss! How much hatred is this? She actually attacked a person who was no longer capable of fighting!¡± ¡°Ugh! I just want to know how Snellis tastes. I just finished eating, but I¡¯m hungry again.¡± Tina walked to Vincent¡¯s side and heard the discussions of the surrounding students. Her cold eyes swept over everyone. Her glance made everyone who looked at her shudder and subconsciously looked away. ¡°This new student cannot be provoked!¡± That was the common thought of all the students who looked away. They would rather face the abnormal Vincent than Tina. This was because Tina would attack people who no longer had the ability to fight. If it was an enemy, Tina¡¯s last attack would have been very important. The crowd would not have been so afraid then. However, it was a spar! Although Snellis initiated it, this was also the last attack. Everyone present could not accept it. Vincent looked at Tina beside him, whose aura had changed drastically. He blinked in confusion. Tina rolled her eyes at Vincent and did not say anything. She looked over at the charred and fragrant Snellis. She then withdrew the lightning in her hand. Vincent shrugged and did not say anything. He left together with Tina. The surrounding students all made way for him. Whether it was Vincent¡¯s strength or Tina¡¯s ruthlessness, the surrounding students did not dare to block their way. This was because no one knew if Vincent and Tina would give them a good beating and become the second ¡®food¡¯ that would attract crime. Back in the dormitory, Tina went straight to her room and completely ignored Vincent. This made Vincent scratch his head for a while. She seemed to be angry, but he did not provoke her! Women were really strange creatures. As time passed and night fell, Vincent laid in bed sound asleep. It was about three o¡¯clock in the morning when he was suddenly woken up by a loud noise. Tina rushed into Vincent¡¯s room with an anxious look on her face. ¡°Let¡¯s go, someone is sabotaging the school. I guess it¡¯s the traitors.¡± After saying that, she did not care whether Vincent was dressed or not. She grabbed Vincent¡¯s hand and walked out of the dormitory. ¡°Hey, hey, hey! Let me change my clothes!¡± Vincent tried to speak, but she did not care about him at all. She just pulled Vincent in the direction of the accident. Vincent¡¯s face was full of helplessness. He also gave up on the idea of changing his clothes. He was worried about the troublemakers. The troublemakers were beasts who followed the Bear King. In the eyes of the beasts in the current Beast World, they were considered traitors. This was because they had betrayed the current faith of the beasts, Gajero! There were also beasts that followed the Bear King who had defected to Gajero. They were also considered traitors. No one was right or wrong. It could only be said that both sides had different standpoints and had chosen the things that they thought were right. Vincent could still understand this kind of thing but understanding it did not mean that he could accept the Beast Men who had defected to Gajero. In addition, one of the people who had followed the Bear King had saved him, and in order to protect his safety in front of the altar, they had all been killed by the demon team. In truth, Vincent¡¯s heart was set on the Beast Men who followed the Bear King. Naturally, he was worried about them causing trouble in War School. By the time Vincent and Tina arrived at the eastern zone of War School, the battle was already in full swing. A muscular male eagle was being besieged by more than ten Beast Men of various tribes. The eagle tribesman moved around by relying on his speed. More than ten people were actually being suppressed for a time. Vincent focused his attention and looked over. He had some impression of that person. If he remembered correctly, he seemed to be a teacher from War School and was a level 12 creature. The aura of the eagle tribesman was very strong. It was actually a level 19 creature! From this, it could be seen that he was usually hiding his true level. Although his level was not considered very high in War School, it was higher than most of the teachers¡¯ levels. Innate speed was one aspect. More than ten teachers¡¯ levels were not as high as the Eagle Race¡¯s. That was also one aspect that allowed him to suppress more than ten people. ¡°Teacher Qiu Misri! He is actually a traitor!¡± ¡°One really can¡¯t judge a book by its cover! I didn¡¯t expect that teacher Qiu Misri, this thick-browed, and big-eyed person, to have betrayed Lord Gajero! He had thrown himself into the embrace of the Evil Bear King!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s finish this battle quickly! We must prevent any other unforeseen events from happening! The traitors are meticulous in their thinking. They will not cause trouble at this time. They will definitely have other plans in the future!¡± Among the dozen or so people who were attacking Qiu Misri, an old granny who looked to be in her eighties or nineties shouted loudly. As the old Granny¡¯s voice fell, everyone increased the speed of their attacks. This caused the already chaotic eastern district to become even more chaotic. All sorts of divine curses rained down on Qiu Misri. The night sky was filled with all sorts of colors. The strength-type beasts carried all sorts of weapons and engaged in close combat with Qiu Misri. They compressed his area of activity and provided the best environment for the ones who practice divine curse to deal damage. The pressure on Qiu Misri instantly increased. He was fighting with more people than he originally had. The energy consumption in his body was huge. In just a short instant, the energy consumption in his body was actually much greater than the energy consumption from the previous battle. Qiu Misri, who was originally suppressing more than ten people, was almost instantly beaten to the point of being unable to fight back. The situation was very grim and terrible. Vincent frowned as he watched. Qiu Misri¡¯s situation was getting worse and worse, and he could be killed at any time. At that moment, a pig-headed man with fatal injuries all over his body ran over in a panic. ¡°South Side! There¡¯s a traitor in southside!¡± With that, he fell to the ground with a clang and died. Chapter 154 - Taking Advantage of the Chaos, the Whereabouts of His Companions ¡°Men, quickly go and support the Southern District!¡± The school was in chaos in an instant. The Beast Men who were unable to participate in the siege of Qiu Misri rushed to the school¡¯s Southern District. Vincent saw everything and began to plan in his heart. Currently, only by making the Beast Men truly chaotic would he have the opportunity to inquire about the whereabouts of his teammates and find an opportunity to meet them. Since those people were loyal to the Bear King and could even attack the school in such a crazy manner, Vincent could give them a chance! Vincent made up his mind and quietly retreated to a dark corner. When no one was paying attention, he changed into the appearance of the bear tribe and summoned his pet Thunder. At that moment, everyone in the school knew that Vincent was the god of fire. In order not to expose himself too early, he could not use his own ability to attack for the time being. He could only use Thunder¡¯s skill to put on an act! At that moment, Qiu Misri was in a very critical situation. He was gradually showing signs of weakness after being attacked by more than ten beasts. ¡°Everyone put in more effort. Qiu Misri can¡¯t hold on for much longer!¡± The attacker successfully tore a wound on Qiu Misri¡¯s shoulder. He could not help but shout excitedly. ¡°Lightning Flash!¡± All of a sudden, a dazzling bolt of lightning appeared in a corner. Immediately after, under everyone¡¯s astonished gazes, a bear figure with lightning around his entire body rushed into the battlefield at an extremely strange speed. He brought the injured Qiu Misri and fled the school. ¡°Not good, it¡¯s a bear tribe remnant! Notify everyone immediately and chase after him with all our might!¡± A Beast Race teacher looked at Vincent¡¯s back and could not help but shout loudly. The rest of the people recovered from their astonishment when they heard what the teacher had said. A portion of them immediately chased after them, while the other portion went to contact the teachers and students within the school. In short, all of their combat strength had to be devoted to chasing after the bear tribe remnant. After a short while, other than some of the beasts that were still fighting with the invaders, all of the experts and students in the school rushed out of the school one after another. They were chasing after them into the distance. When there was only the sound of fighting and no one else rushing out of the school, the wall beside the school gate suddenly blurred. The wall instantly reverted back to Vincent¡¯s bear appearance. ¡°Alright, the others have been lured away!¡± said Vincent with a smile. Vincent lowered his head and looked at Qiu Misli who was squatting under him. Qiu Misli stared at Vincent blankly and muttered excitedly, ¡°Bear, Lord Bear King! You have indeed not given up on the Beast Race!¡± Vincent shook his head and sighed, ¡°My current strength is too weak, and I am still unable to help you overthrow the rule of Gajero so don¡¯t be so agitated!¡± Qiu Misli covered his wound and took a deep breath. He quickly said, ¡°Lord Bear King, don¡¯t worry. We still have many people. They are usually hidden forces. As long as you give the order, they will immediately respond!¡± Vincent narrowed his eyes and asked softly, ¡°You mean, there are many people loyal to the Bear King who are pretending to submit to Gajero, just like you?¡± Qiu Misli nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. There are also many companions who support the Bear King. In order to accumulate the strength to resist, they have become Gajero¡¯s believers!¡± Vincent was ecstatic in his heart, but he still said calmly on the surface, ¡°This is not a place to talk. Do you have a safe place to hide? Let¡¯s discuss it properly!¡± Qiu Misli raised his head and let out an eagle cry. He then stood up and respectfully said to Vincent, ¡°Please follow me, my Lord!¡± Vincent nodded slightly and followed Qiu Misli into the darkness. The intruders within the school also began to retreat after hearing Qiu Misli¡¯s eagle cry. A sudden outbreak of war had ended just like that. However, the school did not calm down because of this. This was because they had discovered traces of the bear tribe within the school. As believers of Gajero, they had to find them, no matter what price they had to pay. Just as War School was about to launch a city-wide search, Vincent had already followed Qiu Misli to a basement outside the city. He also saw two other people who had participated in the attack on the school earlier that night. However, the man and woman were not from the school. Vincent had never seen them before. ¡°Lord Bear King, please issue an order immediately and declare war on Gajero!¡± The young Beast Man could not help but speak excitedly when he saw Vincent. Vincent subconsciously grinned. He was thinking that it was fine for him to act as the Bear King. However, if he ordered the Beast Men to defend against Gajero, what was the difference between that and suicide? ¡°Cough, cough!¡± Qiu Misri could not help but cough twice as if he was also frightened by the blind confidence of the young beasts. He quickly said, ¡°At the moment, the Bear King has not recovered his strength. We cannot advance rashly. We should be under the leadership of the Bear King and slowly plan for it!¡± The two young beasts obviously listened to Qiu Misri¡¯s advice. They silently retreated and no longer spoke. Vincent took the opportunity to pinch his chin and pretended to be in deep thought. He then said, ¡°Actually, your Bear King is still on the way back. I¡¯m just the Bear King¡¯s emissary. I¡¯ve obtained a portion of the Bear King¡¯s power and returned in advance to make some preparations for the Bear King¡¯s return!¡± ¡°What? You¡¯re not the Bear King?¡± Qiu Misli looked at Vincent and exclaimed in shock. Vincent decisively shook his head and denied his identity. First of all, he was a human, so it was impossible for him to be the reincarnation of the Bear King. Secondly, these people who were loyal to the Bear King were like a group of warmongers. This made Vincent feel that it was too dangerous to pretend to be the Bear King. Therefore, he could only settle for the second-best and create the identity of the Bear King¡¯s emissary for himself! ¡°The Bear King¡¯s power is still recovering. Before he reaches his peak state, the old man will not show himself. He secretly found a group of young people from the Beast Race to inherit a portion of his power and become his emissary to do some secret things for him!¡± said Vincent. At the same time, he was hinting to Qiu Misri and the others that the Bear King did not only send one person. Qiu Misri saw that Vincent was acting as if it was true and could not help but believe him a little. He immediately asked, ¡°I wonder what arrangements the Bear King wants to make. Can we also contribute?¡± Vincent smiled slightly and said, ¡°Gajero has the power of a foreign race. Even if the Bear King returns in his prime, it is hard to say whether he will win or lose. If we want to guarantee the success of overthrowing Gajero in one go, the Beast Race needs some foreign power!¡± ¡°Foreign race? Which foreign race will help us?¡± Qiu Misli¡¯s eagle-like head turned twice and looked at Vincent in confusion. He had no idea what he meant. Vincent then said with a mysterious face, ¡°The Human Race!¡±! The Bear King had actually arranged for a team of humans to come. They would be an important force to overthrow Gajero. But now that they have lost news of them. I wonder if you can find their whereabouts?¡± Qiu Misri lowered his head in a daze as he fell into deep thought. Qiu Misri had not imagined that he could contact humans to help the Beast Race. He still needed time to digest such important news. At that moment, the female beast who had been silent all this while suddenly said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard about humans. It¡¯s said that humans were found in Flying Snow Wilderness not long ago. One of them was caught. The other humans are still missing!¡± The young male beast added, ¡°Yeah, yeah, I¡¯ve heard about that too!¡±! That human being was supposed to be the prize of the warrior game. However, for some reason, the warrior game was canceled. Therefore, that human being was not sent out of Flying Snow Castle.¡± When Vincent heard what they said, his heart tightened as he instantly thought of Angelina. Therefore, he hurriedly asked, ¡°Is that human being a man or a woman? How is he or she now?¡± The young beast scratched his head in confusion and said, ¡°Humans are usually only food for us beasts. Who cares if it is a man or a woman?¡± ¡°However, humans are too rare now. I believe that the people of Flying Snow Castle will definitely let the human continue to live. When the large-scale event is held again, the human will be used as a prize or given to Gajero!¡± Vincent almost lost his mind in an instant. After so long, he finally received news regarding his teammates. Although he was still not sure who was captured, he could not sit idly by and watch any human become food for the beasts! ¡°Flying Snow Castle! I want to go to Flying Snow Castle immediately!¡± said Vincent. He turned around and was about to walk out. Qiu Misri hurriedly stopped Vincent and advised, ¡°Flying Snow Castle has been locked down ever since the warrior game. Now, even if you want to enter, you can¡¯t. Besides, it¡¯s just a human. There¡¯s no need to be so anxious. Let¡¯s take our time to plan!¡± Vincent gradually calmed down and secretly broke out in cold sweat. If he exposed the secret that he was a human in front of Qiu Misri, then he would really be banned by the entire Beast Race! In a split second, Vincent immediately adjusted his state of mind. He then said to Qiu Misri and the others, ¡°Those humans are related to the return of Lord Bear King. None of them can be harmed! Do you have any formal way to send me or the other envoys into Flying Snow Castle?¡± When they heard that it was the Bear King¡¯s plan, Qiu Misri and the others immediately became serious. They did not dare to look down on the humans. As a teacher in War School, Qiu Misri quickly understood Vincent¡¯s meaning. After all, a bear tribesman could not appear in front of the others. If there were other Bear King¡¯s convoys from other races, they could try some tricks! ¡°May I ask, who are the other emissaries you mentioned?¡± Chumisli asked carefully. ¡°The one with the best talent in War School!¡± hinted Vincent. After hearing what Vincent had said, Qiu Misri instantly thought of the tiger youth who had mastered the fire-type divine curse. While he was shocked, he also let go of the thought that such unprecedented talent must have been the result of the Bear King and his protection! ¡°Ah, God bless the Bear King! Since he is the Bear King¡¯s emissary, I have a way to let him enter the Flying Snow Castle openly!¡± said Qiu Misri confidently. He was all perked up. Chapter 155 - Establishing a Miraculous Achievement and Obtaining a Reward An entire night had passed. The teachers and students from War School had searched for the whole night but to no avail. They could only gather in the school¡¯s large conference room for a meeting. As the teacher who led the team the night before, Urgart¡¯s face was extremely gloomy as he looked at the teachers and students. He then said in a deep voice, ¡°The bear tribesmen that sneaked into the school last night wasn¡¯t very strong at all. It¡¯s just that their speed was exceptionally fast. With such strength, it¡¯s impossible for them to forcefully barge into the school. They must have been hiding in the school for a long time! Immediately count the number of people and see who isn¡¯t present!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± When the other teachers heard Urgart¡¯s order, they began to list the number of people. Very quickly, they found out who was absent from each class. ¡°Everyone is present. Only Vincent has disappeared since last night!¡± said a Beast Race teacher. ¡°What? Vincent!¡± Urgart muttered in disbelief. In his heart, he was unwilling to believe that the youth with amazing talent would be a traitor of the Beast Race. ¡°Teacher, the one who saved Qiu Misri yesterday was a bear, and Vincent is a tiger. He could not be a traitor!¡± said Tina, who was in the crowd. She took the lead to speak up for Vincent. Immediately after, Duanmu also stood up and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Vincent is the pride of our War School. How could he betray us?¡± After looking at the students who spoke up for Vincent, Urgart shook his head, helplessly. He said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to doubt my own student either, but there has been no news of him since last night. Isn¡¯t this suspicious? Did any of you act together with him last night?¡± Everyone looked at each other. No one had seen Vincent last night. Could it be that Vincent was really a traitor? Just when everyone was feeling a little uncertain, the door of the meeting room suddenly opened. The sound of steady footsteps could be heard. ¡°I¡¯m back!¡± The tiger-headed Vincent walked into the conference room with a calm expression. He looked at all the teachers and students in the school. ¡°Vincent, where did you go when the school was attacked yesterday?¡± asked Urgart. When he saw Vincent returned, he could not help but feel relieved. However, he still asked him with a serious expression. ¡°Last night, it was an invasion of a level 19 creature. I didn¡¯t dare to get too close, so I naturally hid!¡± said Vincent frankly. After hearing this, those who knew Vincent well felt incredulous. Vincent usually looked like he was not afraid of anything, how could he be scared during such a critical moment? And he even admitted it in front of so many people. Doubts rose in Urgart¡¯s heart again. He then asked, ¡°Then what happened after that? Where did you go?¡± Vincent scratched his head as if he was reminiscing, he said, ¡°After that, Qiu Misri was injured and left with a bear with a strange speed. I saw that the bear was only between level five or six, so of course, I was not afraid of him. I then followed him into the dark!¡± ¡°Nonsense! Last night, all of us were chasing after that bear. Why didn¡¯t anyone see you?¡± Urgart could not help but berate. Vincent, on the other hand, had an incredulous expression as he asked, ¡°How is that possible? I chased after that bear all night and did not see a single helper? Are you sure that you were chasing after a bear?¡± After hearing Vincent¡¯s words, everyone in the meeting room, be it the students or the teachers, blushed and lowered their heads in embarrassment. This was because they really did not catch anything. In that case, Vincent might have been the only one who went in the right direction last night! A group of people chasing in the wrong direction, interrogating a person who chased after the bear tribe for an entire night. It was really ridiculous! Urgart coughed a few times in embarrassment, and asked with some lack of foundation, ¡°Since you chased for an entire night, did you get anything?¡± Vincent said without the slightest hesitation, ¡°I found the place where they were hiding!¡± ¡°No way!¡± ¡°Are you for real? Qiu Misri and that bear tribesman speed aren¡¯t bad at all, and Vincent actually caught up?¡± ¡°Our entire school¡¯s teachers and students combined are actually inferior to Vincent alone!¡± Everyone was discussing animatedly. They were both envious and jealous of Vincent. Urgart hurriedly walked in front of Vincent and asked in a hurried tone, ¡°Are you for real? Don¡¯t lie to your teacher just so that you won¡¯t be punished. Do you know how serious this matter is!¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°Of course I know! I did find their hiding place. There are three people there now. I know I¡¯m not their match, so I came back to ask for help!¡± After hearing this, the whole place was in an uproar! The teachers behind Urgart also started to whisper to each other, as if they were shocked by Vincent¡¯s report. ¡°Vincent!¡± ¡°The principal is currently a guest in the Flying Snow Castle. Right now, only we teachers have the final say in the school. Now, let me ask you, do you dare to immediately bring us to the hiding place of the traitor? If your words are proven to be true, you will be the representative of the school to report to the principal. If we don¡¯t find any traces of the traitor, you will bear all the consequences!¡± asked Urgart again. ¡°I agree!¡± Vincent agreed without any hesitation. After seeing this, a complicated look flashed across Urgart¡¯s eyes. After hesitating for a moment, he turned his head and said to all the teachers and students, ¡°Everyone, get ready. Follow Vincent to hunt down the bear tribe survivors!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The people who had just rested for a moment once again followed Vincent and left War School in a mighty manner. They ran all the way out of the city. In the basement outside the city, Qiu Misri took out three bottles from his clothes. There were golden potions in them, he said to the man and woman in front of him, ¡°This is a secret potion that can stimulate one¡¯s potential. The effect can last for a day. After a day, you will be heavily exhausted. Later, we will run separately. We must not stop until we are exhausted. We must buy enough time for the Bear King¡¯s emissary!¡± ¡°For the Bear King!¡± The other two answered in unison. They then each took a bottle of medicine and drank it. At the same time, all the teachers and students from War School quietly surrounded the basement under Vincent¡¯s lead. As the lead teacher, Urgart carefully observed the surrounding terrain. He then said to the other teachers behind him, ¡°At the moment, we can¡¯t be sure if there¡¯s anyone inside. I¡¯ll go check it out myself. If there¡¯s any movement, you don¡¯t have to worry about me. Immediately charge forward. We must not let the bear tribe survivors escape!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± After receiving everyone¡¯s firm reply, Urgart took another deep look at Vincent. He then stood up and walked towards the entrance of the basement. As a guide, Vincent laid in the grass and watched Urgart walk into the basement. He suddenly understood something. War School was one of the top four schools of the Beast World. How could they all chase in the wrong direction last night? There must be someone in the school who deliberately led them in the wrong direction. It was just that they hid it too deeply! Not long after, an angry shout suddenly came from the basement. ¡°Catch them!¡± Just as the voice reached everyone¡¯s ears, three figures wearing black cloaks instantly drilled out from the basement and dashed out in three different directions. Their speed was beyond everyone¡¯s imagination. ¡°Quick, split up and chase!¡± The remaining teachers gave the order and everyone from War School started to chase after the three unidentified black figures in the vast wilderness. At that moment, Vincent naturally took the lead and charged forward, chasing after one of the black figures with all his might. Another day passed, and the students of War School once again returned empty-handed. Three groups of people gathered in the conference room of the school dejectedly. ¡°What a tragedy, what a tragedy! A dignified top-class school that used all its strength was actually unable to capture a bear tribe survivor and even caused a teacher to be seriously injured. This is really the tragedy of all of us!¡± said a bull-headed teacher with a human body. He showed a pained expression. He stood on the podium and spoke to the teachers and students below the stage. This was originally a job that belonged to Urgart, but it had been changed. Everyone immediately understood who the teacher that was seriously injured was. ¡°Vincent, go to the infirmary immediately. Teacher Urgart has something to tell you!¡± The bull-headed teacher suddenly called out Vincent and asked him to leave the meeting room first. The other students were not so lucky. After two nights and one day, not only could they not take a break, but they also had to continue to receive the teacher¡¯s scolding. It was really tragic! However, no one would have thought that the real mastermind behind the whole thing was currently walking out leisurely and was on the way to the infirmary. Vincent took a deep breath when he was walking to the door of the infirmary. He pushed open the door with a smile and walked to the only bed that was occupied. ¡°Teacher Urgart, are you alright?¡± asked Vincent with good intentions as he walked to the window. Urgart, who was still covered in blood and was obviously very weak, suddenly revealed a gratified smile when he saw Vincent. He said softly, ¡°For the Bear King! I¡¯m so happy to meet the messenger of the Bear King!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Vincent was stunned when he heard what he said. He then came to a realization. No wonder Urgart¡¯s reaction was so strange when he found out that he had found the hiding place of Qiu Misri. No wonder Urgart would take the initiative to investigate the basement first! So, he was the one who hid the deepest! Presumably, Urgart had deliberately led them the wrong way last night. He let the other teachers and students wander around the city for a night in vain. Today, he had also deliberately created an opportunity for Qiu Misri and the others to break out of the siege, so he took the initiative to go to the basement first! ¡°So, Qiu Misri¡¯s mole is you. I really didn¡¯t expect it!¡± Vincent did not pretend anymore and directly said to Urgart. Urgart shook his head and said with a smile, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not Qiu Misri¡¯s accomplice. I¡¯m just a beast who has submitted to Gajero but has been looking forward to the return of the Bear King. Believe me, there are many other beasts like me, so whatever you want to do, you can definitely do it!¡± Vincent raised his eyebrows in surprise and nodded whilst saying, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then quickly arrange for me to go to Flying Snow Castle!¡± Chapter 156 - Infiltrating Alone to Find Companions ¡°Qiu Misri has already told me about what you are planning to do. I didn¡¯t expect that my unintentional words would coincide with your purpose. It¡¯s not a problem to arrange a trip for you to go to Flying Snow Castle. However, before that, there are some things I need to remind you about!¡± said Urgart quietly while lying on the hospital bed. Vincent turned around and grabbed a chair. He sat on the side of the hospital bed to indicate that Urgart could speak. Urgart said softly, ¡°After Gajero conquered the Beast Race, on the surface, he supported the fox tribe to enter the main Beast King City and became the ruler of the Beast Race. In reality, he arranged some of his confidants into Flying Snow Castle to monitor the movements of the entire Beast Race. As for Gajero, his true colors disappeared without a trace. Some people said that he was in closed-door cultivation, while others said that he had already gone to conquer other worlds. In short, in order to deal with Gajero, the Flying Snow Castle must be uprooted!¡± Vincent immediately understood and said, ¡°Understood! After I go in, I will think of a way to destroy the Flying Snow Castle!¡± Ugarte nodded, closed his eyes, and entered a state of rest. Vincent got up tactfully and left. He returned to his residence and was prepared to pack his things. After a while, Tina came back. ¡°You, are you leaving?¡± asked Tina somewhat reluctantly. There were even tears in her eyes. Vincent said helplessly, ¡°As a warrior when it¡¯s time to leave, I will not retreat!¡± ¡°Then can I go with you?¡± asked Tina anxiously. Vincent smiled gently and shook his head. He did not say anything else. After sensing Vincent¡¯s determination, Tina ran back to her room whilst crying. Vincent had no other choice. After all, he was not a beast. The trip to Flying Snow Castle might expose his identity. If he really took Tina with him, it would be a great blow to her! After that, Vincent arranged everything and left the dormitory. He then rushed towards the teaching building. After he received the mission, he hurriedly left War School. Flying Snow Wilderness was the largest barren land in Beast World. It was covered by snowstorms all year round and its living environment was extremely harsh. However, for some reason, the cultivation speed in Flying Snow Wilderness was much faster than that in other places. Therefore, some of the people who went there to cultivate ended up building a Flying Snow Castle. Since Gajero ruled the beasts, he had set a new rule that those who could cultivate in the Flying Snow Castle must be top powerhouses or top geniuses of the beasts. However, for some reason, he had blocked all the roads leading to Flying Snow Castle. Vincent looked at the recommendation letter from War School in his hand. His heart was filled with 120% spirit as he headed straight for the northernmost part of Beast World. As Vincent was deeply attached to his teammates, he did not stop for even a moment along the way. He frequently honed his own strength. After all, he had just advanced to a level six creature. Three days later, Vincent got off a bus. He looked at the snowstorm-swept plains in front of him. He set foot on the road leading to the Flying Snow Castle alone. ¡°Who is it?¡± Not long after, two snow fox Beast Men surrounded Vincent and glared at him. Vincent looked at the two of them in front of him and could not help but feel shocked. He did not expect the Beast Men standing guard outside Flying Snow Castle would have the strength of a level nine creature. It seemed like Flying Snow Castle was really filled with hidden dragons and crouching tigers! ¡°Please do not misunderstand. I am a student of War School. I am here to look for our principal!¡± said Vincent with a smile whilst raising his hand. The snow fox tribesmen did not give Vincent a good look. One of them shouted coldly, ¡°The Flying Snow Castle has closed the road. No matter which school you are from, you are not allowed to enter!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t! I have something important to report. This is my recommendation letter. You can send it to the person-in-charge of the Flying Snow Castle and see if he will let me in!¡± said Vincent as he took out the recommendation letter. He then handed it over to the snow fox tribesmen. The snow fox tribesmen hesitated for a moment before saying in the end, ¡°Wait here!¡± One of them turned around and walked towards the depths of the plains while the other continued to stare at Vincent. Vincent stood at his original spot with an indifferent expression. He had long prepared all the excuses along the way there. He was sure that there would be no flaws. He would definitely be able to sneak into Flying Snow Castle. Not long after, the snow fox tribesmen returned and shouted from afar, ¡°Let him come. The castle Lord wants him to immediately go in and report!¡± After obtaining permission to pass through, Vincent walked into the Flying Snow Plains with a smug expression. He faced the fierce wind and finally arrived in front of a white castle. After dusting off the snow on his body, he strode in. In the hall of the castle stood three old men from the Beast Race. They were waiting for Vincent¡¯s arrival. One of them was an old man from the fox tribe. He was wearing an extremely luxurious set of clothes. He was curiously sizing up Vincent as he walked in. The other was an old man from the tiger tribe. He looked very old and wore a loose long robe. He looked at Vincent and nodded his head repeatedly. Standing in the middle was a middle-aged man from the snow wolf tribe. His clothes were very simple, but his expression was the ugliest. ¡°May I ask which one of you is the principal of War School?¡± asked Vincent frankly. The tiger elder said, ¡°I am the principal of War School, Jace Molik. I heard that you are the only tiger in history who has successfully cultivated the fire-type divine curse?¡± Vincent raised his hand, and the purgatory flame began to jump in his palm. He nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s me!¡± ¡°Good job!¡± said Principal Jace. He nodded in gratification. On the other side, the snow wolf beast said impatiently, ¡°Now is not the time to talk nonsense. You said that you found traces of the remnants of the bear tribe. What is going on?¡± Vincent turned to look at the snow wolf beast but did not say anything. Jace saw the scene and immediately introduced them, ¡°Oh, let me introduce you. This is the Fort Master of Flying Snow Castle, and also an important confidant of Lord Gajero, Lord Mosshull!¡± After saying that, Jace turned to look at the fox elder beside him and said, ¡°This is the current Beast King, His Majesty Yudi!¡± Vincent nodded after hearing Jace¡¯s introduction. He then told the three people about the matter in War School. According to Vincent¡¯s story, there were hundreds of experts who attacked the school on behalf of the Bear King. War School had paid a great price to suppress the attack and even chased the enemy thousands of miles away. Although they could not catch the Bear King and his followers, they had succeeded in severely injuring them. They would not be able to make a comeback in a short period of time! After hearing the news of the Bear King¡¯s return, Principal Jace did not show any obvious changes in his emotions. It was as if it had nothing to do with him. King Yudi, on the other hand, showed an obvious sign of uneasiness. There was a complicated look in his eyes. No one knew what he was secretly plotting. What Vincent did not expect was that the one who appeared the most flustered among the three of them was actually Mosshull. Upon hearing that the Bear King had returned, he almost collapsed to the ground. He was lucky that Principal Jace was there to support him. ¡°What should we do, what should we do? Right now, Lord Gajero is on his way back. What if he¡­,¡± said Mosshull hurriedly. He suddenly realized something and quickly covered his mouth. He looked at Vincent nervously. Vincent suppressed the doubts in his heart and did not show any abnormalities. At that moment, King Yudi said, ¡°Alright! Right now, the Beast Race is not in chaos yet. I will go back and arrange the troops. I want to find that so-called Bear King and see if he really dares to return!¡± After saying that, King Yudi hurriedly left Flying Snow Castle. Mosshull also calmed down a little. He turned to Principal Jace and said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave this place to you. I want to personally guard the top floor!¡± Mosshull left in a hurry as well. Vincent had been watching everything from the side. Although he did not know what Mosshull meant, he already had some guesses in his heart. Principal Jace walked forward and said with a smile, ¡°Vincent, let me test your cultivation, how about it?¡± Vincent was somewhat unable to understand the old man in front of him, but he still nodded and said, ¡°Sure!¡± ¡°Follow me!¡± Principal Jace brought Vincent to the first underground level of Flying Snow Castle. The temperature there was much lower than the plains outside. It was as if there were sharp blades floating in the air. The moment Vincent stepped into the basement, he felt that his psionic power had been tempered by the cold air. It allowed him to double the speed of his cultivation. He could not help but secretly praise the place as a precious place for cultivation! Jace turned around and waved to Vincent, saying, ¡°Come, let go of your hands and feet, and greet me to your heart¡¯s content!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Vincent responded and rushed out at the same time. The World Cleansing Fire in his hand turned into a long sword. He then stabbed directly at Jace¡¯s throat. Jace¡¯s reaction was not slow either. He raised his hand and chanted a divine curse. ¡°Wind God¡¯s Fury!¡± A fierce wind suddenly howled in the basement. It mixed with the cold in the environment and wrapped around Vincent¡¯s entire body. At that moment, not only was Vincent¡¯s figure blocked by the strong wind, but his speed gradually slowed down. Even the flaming sword in his hand was gradually showing signs of being extinguished. ¡°F*ck, what a pervert!¡± Vincent could not help but sigh in his heart. This was because he could feel that principal Jace had not used his full strength. In fact, he did not even use one-tenth of his strength. This was very embarrassing for him. A conservative estimate was that Principal Jace had the strength of at least a level 20 creature! ¡°Not bad, to be able to withstand such a level of attack for so long, you are already the most outstanding student in War School!¡± sighed Principal Jace with a face full of gratification. Vincent could only smile bitterly in his heart after he heard what he said. Nevertheless, he did not intend to give up just like that. He pressed down with the fire sword in his hand. His entire body spun in the air. An even more intense flame instantly enveloped his entire body. It swept away the fierce and cold wind around him. ¡°Sky-Burning Sword technique!¡± Amidst the raging flames, Vincent suddenly roared loudly. The flaming sword had already stopped about a fist¡¯s distance away from Principal Jace¡¯s chest. Not only did the sword blocked Principal Jace¡¯s attack, but it also broke through his restraint! Chapter 157 - Found His Companion and Successfully Recognized Him ¡°Not bad! As expected of a student of my War School. Your strength is beyond my imagination!¡± Principal Jace looked at the tip of Vincent¡¯s flaming sword in front of him and nodded in satisfaction. Vincent, on the other hand, frowned and helplessly withdrew his attack. Earlier, he did not show mercy and deliberately stopped his attack in front of Principal Jace. He then threw a punch around Principal Jace¡¯s body. However, he felt as if he was covering a layer of extremely dense wind wall. To Vincent, he was like a mountain that could never be destroyed. ¡°This is the difference between a high-level creature and a low-level creature!¡± Vincent stood where he was and sighed softly. When Principal Jace heard this, he could not help but raised his head and laughed loudly. He said to Vincent, ¡°At your age, to be able to have such strength is already very good! Even in the entire Beast Race, your talent is an existence that is hard to find even back in the ages. Don¡¯t compare yourself to this old man!¡± Vincent smiled slightly and nodded to accept Principal Jace¡¯s guidance. However, Principal Jace did not know that the reason why Vincent attacked him with all his strength was to test how much lethality he could cause in Flying Snow Castle. The result fully proved that with Vincent¡¯s current strength, nothing could be done! Principal Jace took out a small box from his body slowly and handed it over to Vincent. He said, ¡°You are the most outstanding child I have ever seen. You are also the future hope of our War School. This is an elfin that can increase one¡¯s cultivation. It is an extremely rare treasure. I will not feel that it is a waste if I use it on you. Take it and cultivate well. I will arrange for you to stay here for a few more days. Take advantage of the unique environment of the Flying Snow Castle!¡± ¡°Thank you, Principal!¡± Vincent was secretly delighted. He quickly took the box and put it away. Being able to stay in the Flying Snow Castle was naturally in accordance with Vincent¡¯s wishes. However, it was far from enough. He still needed to find the whereabouts of his teammates as soon as possible. ¡°Principal, since you want me to stay here, I can¡¯t be idle every day! Why don¡¯t you bring me around? Firstly, I can familiarize myself with the environment, and secondly, I can see if there¡¯s anything I can do. It¡¯s also good to be able to help everyone!¡± said Vincent with an obedient look. Principal Jace was stunned. He looked at Vincent for a long time and smiled in relief. He said, ¡°Not bad! You¡¯re a good child! But there are many forbidden places in the Flying Snow Castle. I¡¯ll bring you around to familiarize yourself with the places that you can walk around!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Vincent secretly heaved a sigh of relief and quickly agreed. Principal Jace then brought Vincent around the Flying Snow Castle. Other than the top floor that was considered a forbidden area, they walked through everything. Principal Jace introduced the different areas to Vincent in detail. ¡°This is the entire Flying Snow Castle. It is basically a fortress for people to cultivate. However, you must not go to the top floor. Do not inquire about it also. Otherwise, even I would not be able to protect you!¡± said Principal Jace to Vincent as he walked down the stairs. Vincent¡¯s brows were tightly knitted at that moment. He nodded his head in a perfunctory manner. He looked around very carefully and did not find any traces of humans. Could it be that his teammate was locked up on the top floor? Principal Jace noticed Vincent¡¯s strange behavior and could not help but ask, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Vincent came back to his senses and quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m just looking at the Flying Snow Castle. There¡¯s nothing for me to do, so I feel a little embarrassed. Is there no other place here?¡± Principal Jace was immediately moved by Vincent¡¯s enthusiasm and diligence. He nodded emotionally and said, ¡°There is another place, but it has been empty all this time. It¡¯s just that there was a human being locked up there recently!¡± ¡°A human!¡± Vincent was excited, but he immediately realized that he had lost his composure. He said, ¡°I have never seen a human before. Can you bring me to take a look?¡± Principal Jace did not suspect anything and said kindly, ¡°Of course!¡± It was just a human. He wanted it to be a prize in the warrior game, but because the warrior game was criticized by others, it was temporarily put on hold. ¡°He¡¯s locked in the second underground level. We interrogated him every day in hopes that he will reveal his accomplices!¡± Vincent forcefully restrained his worry as he said, ¡°Since it¡¯s the second underground level, it must have a better effect to speed up cultivation?¡± ¡°Of course, the special feature of Flying Snow Wilderness is that the lower the temperature, the faster the cultivation speed!¡± said Principal Jace whilst nodding. He really liked the talented teenager. Vincent said firmly, ¡°Then let me go to the second underground level. It¡¯s convenient for cultivation and won¡¯t affect the big figures upstairs. Additionally, with my current strength, it¡¯s easy for me to interrogate a human!¡± After thinking for a short while, Principal Jace nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. I will take you there!¡± ¡°Fine!¡± Vincent hurriedly replied as he followed Principal Jace to the second underground level. The temperature of the second underground level of Flying Snow Castle was so low that it was unbearable. As soon as Vincent stepped in, he felt a bone-chilling chill and subconsciously shivered. However, the benefit of this unbearable low temperature was that the cultivation speed was twice as fast compared to the first underground level. While Vincent was surprised, he could not help but worry about his teammates who were locked up there. At the end of the dark second underground level was a prison covered in frost. A human was tied to a chair. His body was covered in wounds and bloodstains. He was trembling non-stop. It seemed like he would not be able to hold on for long. When Vincent saw him, his pupils constricted and tears almost came out of his eyes. However, in front of Principal Jace, he tried his best to hold them back. The person locked up in prison was none other than Vincent¡¯s long-lost comrade, Chris! After experiencing so much in Beast World, being able to see his comrade was definitely the greatest enrichment for Vincent. However, at that moment, how to recognize Chris and how to rescue him had become a difficult problem! ¡°This is a human. From now on, you can stay here and train. If you can¡¯t withstand the cold, go up and take a look. As for when interrogating him, be careful not to kill him. Mosshull still wants to keep him as a tribute to Lord Gajero!¡± Principal Jace patted Vincent¡¯s shoulder as he instructed him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, principal!¡± Vincent nodded. Principal Jace reminded him about the matters regarding training. He then turned around and left. In the entire second underground level, only Vincent and Chris were left. However, Vincent was not sure if there were any eyes spying on him in the surroundings. ¡°Let¡¯s meet. My name is Vincent!¡± Vincent did not reveal his identity immediately. Instead, he pulled a chair and sat opposite Chris. As he observed his injuries, he spoke in an interrogative tone. Chris suddenly opened his eyes and turned his head to look at the tiger-headed man in front of him. He instantly lost interest and snorted coldly, ¡°Hmph, you think you¡¯re worthy of being called Vincent?¡± ¡°Oh? So, you have a human companion named Vincent?¡± Vincent displayed his interrogation talent and asked Chris confidently. At the same time, he had already judged his injury. Although it was serious enough to move, fortunately, it did not hurt his fundamental body. Moreover, because the beasts in Flying Snow Castle were very powerful, they did not cripple Chris¡¯s cultivation. As long as he helped him recover from his injury, he might be able to have a breakthrough! Chris realized that he had leaked information regarding his team and immediately shut his mouth. He no longer paid attention to Vincent¡¯s question and only said resolutely, ¡°Kill me!¡± ¡°It seems that I have guessed correctly!¡± Vincent leaned against the back of his chair and said with a smug smile. Nevertheless, he secretly pricked up his ears and paid serious attention to the movements around him. ¡°Thud, thud!¡± The faint sound of footsteps grew further and further away from the dark until it disappeared into the second underground level. However, it did not escape Vincent¡¯s ears. On the top floor of Flying Snow Castle, Mosshull stood in front of an extremely large energy device. His face was filled with worry. ¡°There is only one passage for the Beast Race to travel to the myriad realms. Nothing must happen before Lord Gajero returns! Otherwise, Lord Gajero will only be able to circle back through the Black Hole. But at that time, many variables will have to be added!¡± Mosshull muttered nervously. He kept pacing back and forth in the room. Ever since Gajero descended from the 10,000 worlds, defeated the Bear King, and ruled over the Beast Race, he was the first to surrender to the fox tribe in the name of his close relatives. The second to defect was the snow wolf tribe led by Mosshull. The news of the Bear King¡¯s return among the beasts was spreading more and more fiercely. Mosshull was most worried about the fate of himself and the entire snow wolf tribe! ¡°My Lord!¡± At that moment, a young man from the snow wolf tribe walked up to the top floor and bowed respectfully to Mosshull. ¡°That new tiger kid went to the second underground level?¡± asked Mosshull as he turned around. ¡°Yes! I stopped in the dark for a while. He has some experience in interrogation and has already asked for some information. There should be no problem!¡± reported the young man from the snow wolf tribe. Mosshull nodded and said, ¡°Since there is no problem, I am relieved. As long as he doesn¡¯t leave the second underground level, there is no need to keep an eye on him!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The young man from the snow wolf tribe accepted the order and left. After his subordinate left, Mosshull turned his head towards the energy device and began to pray respectfully. ¡°Great Lord Gajero, your most loyal believer is praying here. Currently, the Beast Race is in a bit of a mess. Only your personal arrival can calm it down. Finally, all your believers are here to pray for your return!¡± ¡­ In the second underground level, Vincent listened patiently for a long time. After confirming that there were no other observers around, he opened his mouth and asked Chris, ¡°What¡¯s your name? Can you tell me? Perhaps I have a friend with the same name as you!¡± Chris closed his eyes and snorted coldly, completely ignoring Vincent. When Vincent saw his reaction, he continued speaking, ¡°Since you¡¯re not willing to tell me, then let me tell you about my friends. Far away from here, I have a group of very reliable classmates and partners. There¡¯s Chris, Swire, Nabil, Angelina, and Avril. Of course, there¡¯s also our teacher, Chris. I haven¡¯t seen them for a long time, and I miss them very much. I believe that you¡¯re feeling the same as me right now, right?¡± Chris raised his head and looked Vincent up and down in disbelief. ¡°See you, at last, buddy!¡± Chapter 158 - Sneaking Into the Top Floor and Discovering the Secret ¡°You, you¡­¡± Chris looked at Vincent. He was so conflicted that he could not speak. During the time he was locked up in the Flying Snow Castle, he had to face cruel interrogations every day. Chris was no longer the impulsive and belligerent youth from before. He had become more vigilant. He also knew that there were many things that could not be explained there. Vincent was gratified by Chris¡¯s change. At the same time, he also felt heartache. He said softly, ¡°I heard that you still have human companions. Where are they? Can you tell me?¡± Chris appeared very calm at that moment. He looked into Vincent¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°Stop dreaming. It¡¯s impossible for you to find and beat them. Don¡¯t dream of finding their whereabouts from me!¡± Vincent understood the hidden meaning behind Chris¡¯s words. His other teammates were safe and would not be discovered by the beasts. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then we have nothing more to say. I¡¯m going to start training. I believe you can feel it too. Although it¡¯s cold here, it can increase the efficiency of training!¡± said Vincent meaningfully. He then closed his eyes and started training. Chris seemed to have understood Vincent¡¯s hint and also closed his eyes to start training. Although the strength of the Beast Race was so strong that it made people feel despair, only by constantly improving oneself could there be a glimmer of hope to turn the tables. At the moment, he had to spare no effort to make himself stronger. Even if he could only become stronger by just a little bit, it would greatly increase his chances of turning the tables. After a long while, Vincent slowly opened his eyes. He saw that Chris was still sitting quietly. He quietly checked his gains and found out that his psionic power had reached 6,000! ¡°If I continue to train for another four days, won¡¯t I be able to directly become an overlord-class superpowered user?¡± Vincent sighed emotionally. However, Vincent could not wait for another four days. It was not easy for him to find the whereabouts of his teammates. This made him feel extremely worried about Angelina¡¯s safety. He could not wait to find them. When he saw Chris still in the middle of training, Vincent silently retreated from the second underground level. At the same time, he began to plan in his heart. Currently, the best plan of action was to think of a way to get Chris out of there. Then, the two of them would meet up with the others. This was because only Chris knew where the others were hiding, and he could not tell him. However, if he did, the difficulty would increase exponentially. Not to mention how powerful Principal Jace was, even the members of the snow wolf tribe and snow fox tribe guarding the outer perimeter were enough to get rid of both Vincent and Chris! The safer plan was for Vincent to find the whereabouts of his teammates alone and then come back together to rescue Chris. However, the prerequisite was to confirm the whereabouts of his teammates. Vincent walked along the halls of the Flying Snow Castle. He made up his mind and decided to act alone. He would first investigate what information the beasts in the Flying Snow Castle had, and see if he could deduce the whereabouts of his teammates. Just as Vincent was about to walk upstairs, he suddenly felt a gaze watching him closely from behind. This made Vincent have no choice but to stop. ¡°Who is it?¡± asked Vincent. Vincent turned his head warily and saw a young man from the snow wolf tribe walking through the hall. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m just passing by!¡± The young man from the snow wolf tribe calmly greeted Vincent, but his eyes were full of space. Vincent smiled slightly and asked, ¡°Hello, I¡¯ve just arrived and am still not familiar with this place. I want to look for Principal Jace, do you know where he is?¡± A flash of understanding appeared in the eyes of the young man from the snow wolf tribe. He smiled and said, ¡°I see. Usually, at this time, Principal Jace will sit quietly in the meditation room on the second floor. You can go there and look for him but remember not to go to the top floor!¡± ¡°Okay, I got it!¡± said Vincent as he walked to the second floor. The young man from the snow wolf tribe stood there until he saw Vincent walk up to the second floor with his own eyes. Only then did he leave with peace of mind. Vincent walked up to the second floor. He did not immediately look for Principal Jace. Instead, he took advantage of the fact that no one was paying attention to him and used his transformation skill to change to the appearance of a snow wolf tribesman. Thanks to the exchange earlier, Vincent was able to observe the characteristics of the snow wolf tribe in detail. This made it convenient for him to change his identity at that moment. He guaranteed that no one would be able to detect him easily. After becoming a snow wolf, Vincent immediately turned around and walked upstairs. Since everyone had warned him not to go up to the top floor, he had to go to the top floor to take a look! When Vincent reached the top floor, the first thing he saw was the pacing Mosshull. His heart instantly became nervous. He was confident that his transformation skill could fool everyone. However, as he was facing the chief of the snow wolf tribe that was able to stand side by side with Principal Jace, he was worried that he would be recognized. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you don¡¯t need to keep an eye on that kid from the second underground level anymore? Do you have anything to report?¡± asked Mosshull impatiently. Mosshull was currently troubled. After glancing at the person from the corner of his eye, he did not pay too much attention to him. Vincent let out a slight sigh of relief and lowered his head to say, ¡°The interrogation in the second underground level has ended. That human said a lot, but it was all useless!¡± Mosshull did not have much hope for Vincent. He casually waved his hand and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to report such news in the future. My priority now is to wait here for Lord Gajero¡¯s return!¡± Vincent¡¯s eyes flashed crazily when he heard that. This was really important news. It turned out that Gajero was not in Beast World at the moment. Then, the success rate of Qiu Misri¡¯s plan would greatly increase! ¡°Although I don¡¯t know where Lord Gajero went, I believe that even if Lord Gajero is not here, with Lord Mosshull around, it is enough to protect the peace of the Beast Race!¡± said Vincent with his head lowered. As the saying goes, no matter how much you wear, you will never be able to bootlick! Mosshull naturally enjoyed hearing the compliments of his subordinates. He raised his head proudly and said, ¡°Of course. Not to mention my contribution in monitoring the various races, the energy device of this teleportation array is the only one in the entire Beast World. I will be guarding it for Lord Gajero!¡± Vincent continued to flatter him, ¡°Then you are really the number one right-hand man under Lord Gajero! It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t understand why Lord Gajero did not descend to Beast World when there was no such teleportation array.¡± Mosshull coughed dryly twice. He then said, ¡°What do you know? Lord Gajero was very busy when he was battling in the myriad worlds. If there wasn¡¯t a teleportation array for such a large destination, he could only return through the black holes connecting the various worlds. This would require an enormous amount of time! As Lord Gajero is currently in control of so many worlds, how could he possibly spend all his time in Beast World?¡± Vincent understood. It seemed that as long as he destroyed the teleportation array, Gajero would not be able to return to Beast World for the time being! However, with Mosshull present, Vincent did not have the chance to destroy the teleportation array. He could not destroy the teleportation array for the time being. As long as the teleportation array was there, there was still a chance for Gajero to return. Mosshull would not let Chris be in danger. After all, he wanted to give Gajero a living human! ¡°Sir, it has been hard on you. I will not disturb you any further. If there is nothing else, I will leave!¡± Vincent bowed respectfully and was prepared to leave. However, Mosshull said, ¡°Go to the room next door and clean up the Bear King Bloodline Detector. I want to ensure that it is functioning normally!¡± ¡°Bear King Bloodline Detector?¡± asked Vincent. He was shocked. Mosshull nodded. He then said with a sneer, ¡°That¡¯s right! When Lord Gajero defeated the Bear King, in order to prevent the Bear King from making a comeback, he divided the Bear King¡¯s body into countless small pieces and made it into the Bear King Bloodline Detector. He placed it in all the important cities and checkpoints. As long as the Bear King¡¯s reincarnation appears within a hundred miles of the device, it would immediately detect them!¡± Vincent swallowed his saliva nervously. He was very worried that he would be regarded as the Bear King by that machine. However, on second thought, he had been in the Flying Snow Castle for so long and did not see any warning. That machine must be broken! ¡°I, I will go now!¡± Vincent only wanted to escape at this time. He received the order from Mosshull and hurriedly walked to the small room at the side. Mosshull turned to look at Vincent¡¯s back and could not help but sigh in his heart, ¡°It seems that I am not the only one who is afraid of the return of the Bear King! This kid looks so flustered that even I, the tribe leader, can¡¯t tell who he is!¡± Vincent, who hid in the small room, looked at the tall apparatus that almost occupied the entire room. It was still in operation. Vincent could not help but feel a little puzzled. Didn¡¯t they say that he was the reincarnation of the Bear King and that he had obtained the approval of the Bear King Altar? He had gone through so much trouble because of this. Why did the entire instrument let him off? At that moment, Vincent suddenly felt a headache. It was as if there was some power in his body that he could not control. It was ready to erupt at any moment. ¡°Ding! Host pet detected autonomous behavior consciousness. Please be careful!¡± At the same time, the system¡¯s voice sounded in Vincent¡¯s ear. ¡°Thunder?¡± Vincent sighed in surprise. Ever since he tamed Thunder as a pet, it had been very obedient. Why did it suddenly have autonomous behavior consciousness? However, the pain at that moment was really unbearable for Vincent. He had no choice but to release Thunder. ¡°Whoosh!¡± The moment the lightning appeared, it turned into an electric current and rushed into the Bear King Bloodline Detector. All the warning lights on the detector suddenly lit up, and in the blink of an eye, they all dimmed again. However, Vincent still saw the last line of text that lit up before the detector failed. ¡°Warning! Bear King bloodline detected!¡± Vincent¡¯s mouth was wide open in shock, and at the same time, the sound of a warning rang in his ears. ¡°Thunder has successfully absorbed the body of the Bear King and obtained the bloodline of his previous life. Its level has been raised to level six!¡± ¡°So, Thunder is the Real Bear King! It seems that I can¡¯t stay here any longer!¡± With a thought, Vincent quickly withdrew Thunder, pushed open the door, and hurried down the top floor under the astonished gaze of Mosshull. Chapter 159 - Traveling Alone, the Beasts Were in Chaos After leaving the top floor, Vincent immediately rushed to the meditation room on the second floor. After restoring his tiger appearance, he knocked lightly on the door twice and walked in. Principal Jace was sitting on the platform in the middle of the room. When he heard someone enter, he opened his eyes. ¡°Vincent, why are you here?¡± asked Principal Jace in surprise. ¡°I¡¯ve managed to get some results from the interrogation, so I wanted to ask the principal for some advice!¡± said Vincent. Principal Jace was startled when he heard this. He then said, ¡°That human is very stubborn. He had suffered all kinds of torture before and did not reveal a single word. In such a short period of time, you actually managed to ask him?¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°I used indirect methods to make some reasonable guesses from what he had said. I want to ask for the principal¡¯s opinion!¡± ¡°Alright, sit down and talk!¡± said Principal Jace whilst nodding. Vincent sat down in front of Principal Jace. He then briefly told him about the conversation he had with Chris on the second underground level. He then said, ¡°Actually, this is my guess. This group of humans that suddenly appeared must have come with some purpose. Combined with the news of the Bear King¡¯s return that spread like wildfire, I suspect that there might be a certain degree of connection between the two!¡± After hearing what Vincent had said, Principal Jace could not help but frown. His eyes became somewhat deep. After a long silence, he spoke again, ¡°What do you mean? Could it be that the already dead Bear King could really be resurrected? Even if he was really resurrected, would he still find a few weak humans to take revenge?¡± Vincent shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure either. But when I was in War School to encircle and annihilate Qiu Misri and the others, I did hear such rumors!¡± Principal Jace suddenly stood up and shouted, ¡°Nonsense! The current Beast Race is ruled by Lord Gajero. Even if the Bear King really came back, it would only be to kill him again!¡± Vincent looked at Principal Jace and seemed to have heard some incredible news from him. He asked calmly, ¡°According to what principal had just said, the Bear King really might have come back?¡± Principal Jace opened his mouth but he was unable to say a word. His gaze became complicated. ¡°Child, you are still young. Some things might be related to the influence you received when you were younger. However, can you tell me, if you knew about the whereabouts of the Bear King or humans, what will you do?¡± Principal Jace sighed and probed Vincent. Vincent thought for a moment and said, ¡°I am a student of War School. I will do what the principal wants me to do!¡± Principal Jace felt gratified when he heard that. His attitude gradually softened. He sat back in his meditation position and slowly said, ¡°Actually, the news about the return of the Bear King may be true, but the one who returns might not be the Bear King!¡± ¡°Might not be the Bear King, what does that mean?¡± asked Vincent curiously. Principal Jace continued, ¡°Back then, the Bear King was defeated by Lord Gajero, and there was no possibility of survival. However, the Bear King¡¯s strength was also abnormally strong. He used the last of his strength to send his soul into the Black Hole. He then used it to reincarnate in the myriad worlds behind the Black Hole!¡± ¡°After the reincarnation, the Bear King might no longer be a bear. He might no longer even be a beast. A reincarnated person must return to the Beast World and fuse with the bloodline of his previous life in order to recover his past strength. Otherwise, even if the Bear King were to reincarnate, it would only be sending himself to his death!¡± ¡°The reincarnation of the Bear King might not necessarily be a bear, and might not even be a beast!¡± Vincent repeated the principal¡¯s words repeatedly. In his heart, he instantly thought of his pet Thunder! The Thunder Beast that he had tamed near the Black Hole had actually fused with the bloodline of the Bear King in the monitoring device. Didn¡¯t this prove that Thunder was the reincarnation of the Bear King? At that moment, Vincent had already understood everything. No wonder he had received the recognition at the Bear King Altar back then. That was because the Bear King¡¯s reincarnation was in his body. He only needed to think of a way to let Thunder fuse with all the bloodlines of his previous life in order for it to regain his peak strength! After thinking of this, Vincent felt much more at ease. Before heading to the Flying Snow Castle, he had already made an agreement with Qiu Misri that he would take the opportunity to contact all the people who were still loyal to the Bear King to save his companions, and cause great chaos! Previously, Vincent was worried that he would not be able to find the whereabouts of the Bear King, and he had wasted Qiu Misri and the others. However, he was currently able to actually return the Bear King to the Beast Race! Principal Jace looked at Vincent, who was deep in thought and asked, ¡°You¡¯ve asked so many questions. What do you plan to do next?¡± Vincent came back to his senses and said, ¡°I still feel that those humans are very suspicious, so I want to investigate their whereabouts!¡± When Principal Jace heard about the humans, a trace of disdain flashed in his eyes. It was as if he did not believe in the strength of the humans. To him, given their strength, it was unlikely for them to cause much trouble. He then told Vincent, ¡°Actually, you¡¯re overthinking it. However, you¡¯re still young. If you want to investigate it, go ahead! I can only provide you with the information that those humans should still be in the Flying Snow Wilderness. The rest depends on your luck!¡± After hearing what he said, Vincent replied excitedly, ¡°Thank you, principal. No matter what the result is, I will investigate it thoroughly!¡± At that moment, an alarm suddenly sounded in the corridor outside the door. It surprised both Vincent and Principal Jace. ¡°Something happened! Let¡¯s go and take a look!¡± Principal Jace hurriedly led Vincent out of the door and saw Mosshull rushing over. ¡°Principal Jace, and this kid, what were the two of you doing just now?¡± Mosshull immediately questioned them. ¡°We¡¯ve been chatting in the meditation room and didn¡¯t do anything!¡± Principal Jace answered him truthfully. After hearing this, Mosshull gave Principal Jace and Vincent a large amount of weight before turning around to leave. After seeing this, Principal Jace could not help but ask, ¡°What happened?¡± Without turning his head, Mosshull replied, ¡°There¡¯s a spy in Flying Snow Castle. They¡¯ve just destroyed the Bear King Bloodline Detector. This means that the Bear King is very likely to attack. I have to find that spy!¡± After hearing Mosshull¡¯s words, Vincent could not help but snicker in his heart. Principal Jace¡¯s expression on the other hand became even more complicated. It was just that they did not know the reason why Mosshull was so anxious. In fact, that spy was actually a member of the snow wolf tribe. This made him, the leader of the snow wolf tribe, extremely afraid. If Lord Gajero came back and investigated the matter, he would be in big trouble! ¡°Principal, I have nothing to do here. I will prepare for my departure!¡± said Vincent to the principal. ¡°Go!¡± The principal nodded and agreed. Vincent went to refill a large amount of food and medicament, as well as cold-proof clothes. After that, he left Flying Snow Castle and entered the endless Flying Snow Wilderness alone. In the wilderness, besides white wind, there was white snow. Out of boredom, Vincent summoned Thunder. Compared to before, Thunder had changed greatly. Its body was no longer an illusionary light ball. Instead, it had grown to about one meter and took the shape of a bear tribesman. ¡°Thunder, did you gain anything after absorbing the bloodline of the Bear King?¡± Vincent asked Thunder out of curiosity as he looked at his powerful pet. Thunder raised his head to look at Vincent, his bright eyes filled with desire. ¡°You!¡± Vincent looked at Thunder in shock. In his eyes, he seemed to feel a strong thirst for knowledge, as well as a desire to communicate. These needs were only found in creatures with high intelligence! ¡°Ding! Pet Thunder has evolved, activate the Intelligence Panel!¡± At this time, the system¡¯s voice sounded, causing Vincent to quickly open the pet panel to check. Pet Name: Thunder (in battle) Race: Super Class Beast, Royal Blood Thunder Beast (upgraded by 10%) Level: Level 6 creature Talent: Advanced Intelligence (gradually activated) Skills: Name: Thunder Arc Skill description: Can release thunder arcs to attack the target. Name: Golden Lightning Skill description: Releases Golden Lightning to strike a single target. Name: Lightning Flash Skill description: Charges towards the target at 100 times the speed of sound and deals lightning damage to everyone along the way. Name: Thunder Explosion Skill description: Self-destruct, dealing fatal damage to all targets within a certain range, regardless of friend or foe. After checking Thunder¡¯s current condition, Vincent hurriedly said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to grow so much just by absorbing a bloodline from your previous life. When we return, I will think of a way to help you absorb more bloodlines from your previous life. At that time, you will become the Bear King!¡± Thunder blinked its eyes in confusion as if it still did not understand the meaning of Vincent¡¯s words. Vincent smiled helplessly and said, ¡°Sooner or later, you will understand!¡± At the same time, in Beast World, a huge uproar was silently brewing. In War School, more than ten teachers led by Urgart handed in their resignations at the same time. They claimed that the world was so big and that they wanted to go take a look together. After Principal Jace found out about it, he actually chose to approve their decision. In the other three top schools, there were also many teachers who proposed to resign. They even took the initiative to bring along a batch of students with them. The teachers and students who left the school quickly disappeared without a trace. No one could find their whereabouts. Almost at the same time, the news of the Bear King¡¯s return spread throughout the entire world. Countless forces recalled all their manpower overnight. They were waiting for the world to fall into chaos. Meanwhile, in Flying Snow Castle, Mosshull dispatched the troops of the Beast Race in the name of Gajero. At the same time, he dispatched all the Bear King¡¯s Bloodline Detectors devices to the Flying Snow Castle to search for the Bear King. After watching the world fall into chaos, Vincent wandered in the Flying Snow Wilderness for a long time. He did not have a specific destination. Instead, he just stopped and looked around to check if there were any traces of human beings. In the blink of an eye, one week had passed. Vincent walked all the way from the periphery of the Flying Snow Wilderness to the deepest part of the Flying Snow Wilderness with Thunder. However, he did not find any useful clues. On the way, Vincent deliberately looked for all the terrains that could be used to hide from the wind and snow and build a defense. Yet, he found nothing. Nevertheless, he did not lose hope. Instead, he walked towards the deep part of the Flying Snow Wilderness with greater determination. This was because he believed that his companions were all elites of the human race. Even if the environment was harsh, they could still survive! So far, there was no trace of them, which meant that they must be hiding in a safer place! Chapter 160 - Finding a Companion and Planning a Counterattack A new day had arrived. Vincent reached the valley of a snowy mountain. The biting cold wind that was as sharp as a blade made it difficult for him to even raise his head. He could only lower his head and move forward against the wind. Suddenly, Vincent noticed that a piece of snow under his feet had been flipped over. It seemed to have been formed by humans or animals. He could not help but crouch down quickly to check. However, when his finger pierced into the snow, a sense of danger welled up in his heart. Suddenly, he raised his hand. Ding! Immediately after Vincent pulled out his finger, a pure steel beast trap popped out from under the snow. Vincent fiercely bit into the trap in front of him. Vincent caught the beast trap and observed it with great excitement. There was no such standard beast trap in Beast World. Only human superpowered users would bring it for self-defense purposes when they went on missions in the wild! Vincent was almost certain that these were left behind by his teammates! ¡°Angelina, Teacher Chris must be nearby!¡± Vincent stood up excitedly and looked around. He wanted to continue searching for traces of his teammates¡¯ activities. However, to his disappointment, other than this trap that had been buried for a long time, there were no other traces of them around. There were not even any footprints showing that they came to check the trap. It seemed that this was just an abandoned hunting trap, and the person who had set the trap had already left. Vincent picked up a handful of snow with both hands and rubbed it on his face. Looking at the deep Snow Valley ahead, he took a deep breath and continued to move forward. However, after walking for a while, Vincent did not find any traces of humans. The hope that had just been ignited was once again on the verge of collapsing. When Vincent realized that the road ahead had been completely blocked by the snowy mountains, he had no choice but to lower his head dejectedly. However, at that moment, an inspiration instantly surged into Vincent¡¯s mind. Since the only traces of humans in the valley were the beast traps, then only the vicinity of the beast traps could be within the range of human activity. Moreover, in such a resource-poor Snowy Valley, even if the beast traps did not catch any prey, they should be recovered in time! The beast trap had not been retrieved. There was only one possibility, and that was for it to be used as camouflage and buried near the real residence of the humans. This way, the pursuers would not be able to make a real decision! Vincent was extremely excited at that moment. He subconsciously touched his hairy tiger head and immediately canceled his transformation skill. He returned to his true human appearance and quickly turned around to run. In a cave halfway up the mountain in the middle of the Snow Valley, five haggard-looking humans were sitting quietly around a bonfire. They were the individuals that Vincent had been searching for. ¡°This morning, a monster with a tiger¡¯s head and a human¡¯s body discovered our trap and went into the depths of the Snow Valley!¡± said Swire with a tired face. Nabil continued, ¡°The end of the valley is closed. That monster will definitely come back. If we don¡¯t want to expose our tracks, we can¡¯t go out to look for food today! Unfortunately, the snow rats that I can catch under the snow layer are decreasing. They are almost extinct these days. If Swire can¡¯t fly out to look for birds in the valley, we will starve again!¡± Angelina and Avril looked at each other, their eyes filled with bitterness. In such an extreme environment, they could only sacrifice a small amount of food for the team. As a teacher, Teacher Chris looked at the bonfire calmly and said slowly, ¡°Can you determine the strength of that monster?¡± Swire thought for a moment and said, ¡°Judging from the speed of his movements, it¡¯s about the strength of a lord!¡± Teacher Chris let out a sigh of relief. She stood up and said to the others, ¡°We¡¯ve been hiding in the Snow Valley for the past few days, and we¡¯ve been starving in exchange for an efficient cultivation speed. We should be able to surround and kill a lord-class monster!¡± After hearing that, everyone stood up and was prepared to fight. Perhaps if they killed the tiger-headed monster, they would be able to find something on its body! When they walked out of the sanctuary, they saw a figure running from the depths of the Snow Valley. However, it was not a tiger-headed monster, but a living person. Swire frowned and said in surprise, ¡°He¡­ he is a human!¡± The more attentive Nabil said excitedly, ¡°Did you notice that this figure is somewhat familiar!¡± Angelina, who was standing in front of the group, was already in tears. She cried out involuntarily, ¡°Vincent! He¡¯s Vincent!¡± Before she even finished speaking, Angelina had already rushed down the cliff and towards the figure that was coming over. ¡°Vincent!¡± Angelina kept wiping away the blurry tears in her eyes as she shouted loudly. Vincent, who was rushing over, heard the familiar call and was incomparably excited. He sped up and went forward to hug Angelina tightly in his arms! Finally, he had reunited with his teammates. They had not seen each other for a long time! ¡°Vincent, I missed you so much!¡± Angelina buried her head in Vincent¡¯s chest and sobbed. ¡°All of you have suffered. I came back late!¡± Vincent comforted Angelina while looking at his other teammates who had rushed over. Everyone¡¯s eyes met and they all nodded emotionally. The feeling of being reunited with their good friends and the joy they felt was unspoken. Avril bit her lower lip. At that moment, she also wanted to go up and give Vincent a hug, but she still suppressed the impulse. Teacher Chris was rather touched and said, ¡°This is not a place to talk. Let¡¯s talk when we get back!¡± The group of people who had reunited returned to the cave on the mountainside. Vincent took out the food that he kept on his body and distributed it to everyone. As they gobbled up their food, they asked Vincent about what had happened during this period of time. Vincent told them about his experience and the news that Chris was not in danger at that moment. While being thrilled, they also told Vincent about their experiences. After being separated in the Black Hole, they had fallen on the periphery of Flying Snow Wilderness when they woke up. Additionally, they were besieged by a large number of beasts. Chris was captured in order to cover their retreat. As for those who escaped to the deep part of Flying Snow Wilderness, they barely survived with the small amount of food collected by Nabil and Swire with their superpowers. However, it was a blessing in disguise. As they were trapped in the deep part of Flying Snow Wilderness, their cultivation speed had greatly improved. All the students had reached special-class. As a teacher, Chris was about to break through to a lord-class superpowered user. ¡°I¡¯ve not imagined that Vincent is already a lord-class superpowered user. Even Teacher Chris is behind you!¡± said Swire with envy and helplessness. Vincent patted Angelina¡¯s back gently as he said to the others, ¡°With our current strength, we¡¯re far from enough. The Beast Race is about to face great chaos. We must take the opportunity to improve our cultivation base so as to complete our plan!¡± Nabil said with some self-mockery, ¡°God-killing plan? As you said, the Beast Race¡¯s experts are all above level 20, and our strength is only at the level of a level five creature. How long will it take to kill the Beast King here?¡± Vincent smiled and said, ¡°Actually, we don¡¯t need to kill the Beast King, because the previous Beast King is about to return. If we can help the Beast King recover, we can achieve our goal!¡± Vincent then shared the matter of the Bear King and Gajero with everyone. He made it clear that the mastermind behind everything was Gajero. He was the one who was trying to conquer all the worlds! Once they help the Bear King regain control of the Beast Race, they would have to shut down all the Black Holes that led to the outside world to prevent Gajero from returning. ¡°Great! Then what should we do now?¡± asked everyone. Everyone suddenly had confidence and asked for Vincent¡¯s opinion together. Vincent looked towards the periphery of the wilderness and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go with the flow and reap the benefits!¡± Under Vincent¡¯s arrangement, everyone soon received their respective missions. After resting for a while, they set off on their journey again. In Flying Snow Castle, Mosshull looked at the army that was ready to set off and felt slightly more at ease, he turned around and said to Principal Jace beside him, ¡°All the members in Flying Snow Castle have passed the Bear King bloodline detector. No one has any problems. Then, only your student is the most suspicious!¡± Principal Jace calmly said, ¡°Lord Mosshull is overthinking it. My student is the most outstanding young man in War School, the future hope of the beasts. How could he be a spy?¡± Mosshull said coldly, ¡°The hope of the beasts will always be Lord Gajero! Any suspicious person must be strictly investigated. If he dares to return, I will give him a chance to be examined. But if he doesn¡¯t return, then you and the entire War School will be held responsible!¡± ¡°Fine!¡± Principal Jace did not feel threatened by Mosshull. Instead, he agreed confidently. Mosshull sneered as he turned around and looked at the deep part of Flying Snow Wilderness. Closely after that, he became stunned. Vincent, who had been away for over half a month, had returned. He was holding a rope with five humans tied behind him as he slowly walked back! ¡°He, he really came back!¡± Mosshull became confused once again as he sighed with a complex look. After seeing the scene, Principal Jace could not help but say proudly, ¡°Students of War School are so excellent!¡± Mosshull walked forward with a disdainful look as he pointed at Vincent and shouted, ¡°Stop! Where have you been these days? Do you know that there¡¯s a spy in the Flying Snow Castle? Did you run away secretly because of a guilty conscience?¡± Vincent looked at Mosshull with an innocent look as he raised the rope in his hand and said, ¡°Lord Mosshull, what are you talking about? I applied to my teacher to catch humans in the Flying Snow Wilderness. How could you say that I escaped?¡± ¡°I think you¡¯re stubborn!¡± said Mosshull coldly. Vincent did not panic at all. Instead, he asked him calmly, ¡°Since you said there¡¯s a spy, then you must have seen a spy. I want to ask you, is the spy you saw, me?¡± ¡°You!¡± Mosshull looked at Vincent speechlessly. This was because he could not say that the spy was actually from the snow wolf tribe! Chapter 161 - Was Fearless Although Vincent was facing the gazes of tens of thousands of Beast Men generals, he still answered Mosshull in a calm manner. The people behind him were trembling. It was not that they were pretending to be afraid, but that they really felt a sense of despair. According to Vincent¡¯s description of the universal power system, these Beast Men legions were at least level ten creatures. Principal Jace and Mosshull, who stood behind the army, were even more terrifying. On the other hand, in the human world, there had not been a ruler-class superpowered user who was equivalent to a level nine creature for many years. How could they not be afraid? The only one who was not afraid was Vincent. He was also the one who was currently negotiating with Mosshull. ¡°Sir Mosshull, if you suspect me, you can investigate me directly. There¡¯s no need to shut me out!¡± Vincent raised his head and looked directly at Mosshull. He was complaining about his rights loudly. Without waiting for Mosshull to speak, Principal Jace spoke first. He said, ¡°That¡¯s right! Vincent is my student at War School. He is also a great contributor to capturing so many humans who are still alive. Why should I suspect him to be a spy, and why should I shut him out? Quickly let him in!¡± The army guarding the front of Flying Snow Castle immediately opened up a path. They all watched Vincent led a group of humans into Flying Snow Castle. Vincent initially felt a little guilty about Mosshull targeting him. After all, regardless of strength or status, he was unable to contend against Mosshull. However, Principal Jace¡¯s side view made Vincent instantly fearless. He was completely unafraid of Mosshull¡¯s suspicions. At worst, he could incite Mosshull and Principal Jace to fight. When the Flying Snow Castle falls into chaos, it would be more beneficial to his plan! Mosshull turned his head to look at Principal Jace. Naturally, he was extremely displeased, but he could not flare-up. This was because he, Mosshull, was far from being the only confidant of Gajero in the Beast Race! Firstly, the person that Gajero trusted the most was naturally the fox tribe. He had supported them to rise to the top. Then, after the death of the Bear King, he was the first person to pledge his allegiance to the War School. Therefore, the past principals of War School would all have the qualifications to enter the Flying Snow Castle. Finally, it was the snow wolf tribe that had sold out many beast tribes to gain Gajero¡¯s trust! Therefore, regardless of whether it was in terms of strength or relationship, Mosshull did not have an advantage compared to Principal Jace. However, Mosshull did not want to tolerate this. Even if he could not pin the blame of being a spy on Vincent, he had to detest him! ¡°Hold on! All the members in Flying Snow Castle have already received the Bear King Bloodline Detector certification. If Vincent wants to bring these people into Flying Snow Castle, he has to take the test!¡± said Mosshull recklessly. Mosshull once again stopped Vincent. ¡°Bear King Bloodline Detector?¡± asked Vincent. He was surprised. Based on his memory, the monitor should have been destroyed. How could it still be used? ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve already transferred all the Bear King Bloodline Detectors to Flying Snow Castle. I guarantee that I won¡¯t let any spies go. Do you dare to accept the test?¡± asked Mosshull whilst he stared at Vincent. ¡°Yes, why wouldn¡¯t I dare?¡± Vincent nodded in response, but he was a little nervous because he was not sure if Thunder would lose control again when he faced the bloodline of his previous life. ¡°Okay, men!¡± Mosshull immediately called for his men to bring out a Bear King Bloodline Detector. They then scanned it over Vincent and the people behind him. What surprised Vincent was that Thunder did not lose control this time. It did not even react at all. ¡°Ding! The pet has activated its intelligence and is aware of the danger around it. It is temporarily unable to fight!¡± The system notification rang in his ear. Vincent did not know whether to laugh or cry. At first, he could not stop it even if he wanted to. However, in the present, even if he was asked to come out, he would not come out. The change in Thunder¡¯s intelligence was really remarkable! On the other side, Mosshull had also received the report from his subordinates. There was no detection of the Bear King¡¯s bloodline. ¡°How is it? Lord Mosshull, do you still have any doubts now?¡± asked Vincent first. At the same time, he kept glancing over at Principal Jace. It was as if he was using a fox to intimidate a tiger. Mosshull naturally understood Vincent¡¯s intention to sow discord. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°You¡¯re innocent now. Go in!¡± Vincent brought Angelina and the others into the Flying Snow Castle. He then paused in front of Mosshull and said proudly, ¡°Actually, I can understand Lord Mosshull¡¯s persistence in searching for spies. After all, not everyone can catch the person they want in the vast wilderness!¡± Mosshull immediately flew into a rage when he heard that. His aura soared into the sky. It was a powerful level 20 creature that wanted to kill Vincent in a fit of rage. ¡°Stop!¡± At the same time, Principal Jace shouted lightly. An invisible wind wall separated Vincent and Mosshull, making it impossible for Mosshull to harm Vincent at the slightest. Mosshull knew that he was no match for Jess, so he could only withdraw his hand angrily and turn his head to ignore Vincent. However, Vincent was unforgiving and walked in front of Principal Jace. He deliberately said loudly, ¡°Principal, you promised me before that I would take care of the second underground level. I want to take good care of these five humans, and when the time comes, I will offer them to Lord Gajero, along with the half-dead human that Mosshull caught!¡± As soon as he said this, Mosshull¡¯s nose was almost crooked from anger. His hands that were hanging by his sides were tightly clenched into fists. He wished that he could immediately eat Vincent alive. He was blatantly taking credit and provoking him. It was clear that he did not take him, the leader of the snow wolf tribe and the first person in charge of Flying Snow Castle, to heart! However, due to Principal Jace¡¯s strength, Mosshull could only continue to endure it. Nevertheless, he had remembered this grudge. Sooner or later, he would have to settle the score with Vincent! Principal Jace did not know why Vincent had become so arrogant after going out once. However, he really liked this student whose talent and abilities were all top-notch. Hence, he only smiled and did not say anything. Just like that, Vincent swaggered into the second underground level with everyone. He locked everyone up with Chris. ¡°Now that you¡¯re all reunited, just stay here obediently!¡± Vincent continued to sit in the position of the chief judge as he spoke to the people in the prison. ¡°B*stard! We won¡¯t give in!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll definitely be able to get out. When the time comes, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson!¡± Nabil and Swire gave Vincent a few symbolic curses, and then surrounded Chris to celebrate the reunion in high spirits. Everyone in the prison knew that the reunion was due to Vincent who was disguised as a beast. However, for the operation to proceed smoothly and to ensure Vincent¡¯s safety, they could only keep quiet about it. Vincent could only be happy for his teammates in his heart before he closed his eyes and began to cultivate. At the same time, at the entrance of the second underground floor, Principal Jace was silently watching everything. After seeing that Vincent was only cultivating and did not continue interrogating the humans, he silently turned around and left. Not long after Principal Jace left, Mosshull brought his confidant to the entrance to quietly watched Vincent¡¯s actions. ¡°Strange, Vincent is very good at interrogating people. Why is he only focused on cultivating and not interrogating them?¡± The snow wolf tribe confidant sighed in puzzlement. Mosshull could not help but snort coldly, ¡°That goes without saying. He only wants to wait for Lord Gajero to come and offer these humans to take credit. Moreover, in order to suppress them, how could he let these humans be tortured?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to be so utilitarian at such a young age. Lord, aren¡¯t you going to teach him a lesson?¡± ¡°Teach him a lesson? How? With that old man Jace backing him up, I can¡¯t touch him!¡± said Mosshull even more angrily. The trusted aide of the snow wolf tribe asked somewhat unwillingly, ¡°Then should we just tolerate him climbing up the ranks?¡± ¡°Hmph, I have my own ways to let him know who is the true master of Flying Snow Castle!¡± said Mosshull with a sinister look. He then whispered to his trusted aide beside him. On the second floor of the basement, Vincent, who was training, suddenly frowned. This was because the psionic power in his body had already reached an upper limit, the upper limit of a level six creature. Vincent¡¯s psionic power was currently 9999, which was already the peak of a lord-class superpowered user, but he was still continuing with his training! ¡°Crack!¡± A soft sound, as if a glass bottle had cracked, instantly spread throughout the entire second floor of the basement. Everyone in the prison stood up to look at Vincent. They could feel his aura rising continuously. Vincent had already forgotten everything at that moment. He had even forgotten that he was between heaven and earth. He only felt his soul roaming in the vast universe. In the infinite and vast space, countless psionic power was continuously surging into Vincent¡¯s body. This allowed the tiny Vincent to feel his own strength clearly. ¡°Ding! The host has successfully advanced to level seven creature in another world, breaking through the human race¡¯s restriction device, possessing the cultivation speed of the Beast Race!¡± The system notification that rang in his ear instantly woke him up. He was surprised to find that everyone was looking at him in shock, causing him to be somewhat at a loss. ¡°What¡¯s going on with you guys?¡± asked Vincent. He was surprised. ¡°You actually advanced! In such a short period of time, you advanced again!¡± Swire sighed in disbelief. ¡°Overlords with superpowers are extremely rare in the entire Human Race!¡± Everyone sighed. Only then did Vincent remember that he had already advanced, and hurriedly checked his own attributes. Name: Vincent Amore Special Abilities: World Cleansing Fire (X-Class elemental type) Transformation Skill (X-Class special type) Godly King¡¯s Posture (X-Class special type) Psionic Power: 13,000 Realm: Overlord (Level 7 creature) ¡°Oh my God!¡± Vincent could not help but exclaim in surprise. He had just advanced and had already increased so much of his psionic power. If such speed took place in the human world, it would be even more monstrous than a monster! Then, Vincent immediately thought of the reason. He had already broken the human¡¯s limit and his cultivation speed had reached the level of the beasts. Of course, he could no longer measure it with the rules of the human world! Chapter 162 - Mosshull’s Calculations ¡°H-how did you do it?¡± In prison, Teacher Chris, who was only one step away from becoming a lord-class superpowered user, could not help but ask when she saw the gap between her and Vincent getting bigger and bigger. Vincent saw that everyone was about to reveal his identity. He walked forward and said, ¡°Why? Are you guys envious? This is a cultivation talent only Beast Men have. If you humans want to have this kind of speed, you will need to advance to a level seven creature in this world. Only then will you be able to break the restrictions of the Human Race!¡± Everyone was confused when they heard what Vincent had said. They were sure that Vincent was not mocking them. He must have a special purpose for saying that, but they could not understand the special meaning behind his words. Teacher Chris was the only one who reacted. She thought of the main point of Vincent¡¯s words. ¡°Level seven creature, restrictive device!¡± Teacher Chris looked at Vincent and repeated softly. Vincent nodded silently. He then turned around and returned to his seat. The people in prison gathered together. They all listened to Teacher Chris recount the hints that she had received. They were all sharing the secret that Vincent had discovered. In an instant, hope reignited in everyone¡¯s hearts. If they could break the limits, humanity would still have a chance to defeat the 10,000 races behind the Black Hole! The members of the team immediately reached an agreement and began to cultivate. They desperately wanted to break through their limits. Vincent felt rather gratified. At the same time, he was also wondering why humans had limits and why they could not cultivate more efficiently. Also, why did the Black Hole in the human world have a restriction that only allowed creatures below level ten to pass through? These were all questions that Vincent and the entire Human Race had to answer! Suddenly, a footstep was heard from afar. A snow wolf youth entered the second underground level and shouted, ¡°Vincent, Principal Jace is looking for you!¡± ¡°Oh, he came so quickly! But it¡¯s good, it saves me from taking the initiative to look for him!¡± Vincent sighed in his heart. After looking deeply at the people in the prison cell, he turned around and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you to help me guard it. I¡¯ll be right back!¡± The young man from the snow wolf tribe nodded. He did not say yes directly or agreed to Vincent¡¯s request. Vincent did not care about it at all. He smiled and left the second underground level. He headed to the meditation room on the second floor. After knocking twice, he opened the door and entered. ¡°Principal, you¡¯re looking for me?¡± ¡°You came at the right time. I have something to talk to you about!¡± said Principal Jace very kindly whilst looking at Vincent. Vincent took a few steps forward and waited for Principal Jace to continue speaking. Principal Jace rubbed his hands awkwardly and asked, ¡°You captured so many humans this time. Did you manage to interrogate any of them? Didn¡¯t you say that the Bear King¡¯s whereabouts were related to them?¡± Vincent lowered his head and smiled in embarrassment. He then said, ¡°To be honest, I went to capture the humans just to make a contribution and become a second Mosshull. As for those humans, if the Principal wants them to have a relationship with the Bear King, I can get them to answer immediately. I can guarantee that there won¡¯t be any traces left behind!¡± After hearing that, Principal Jace hurriedly pulled Vincent back. He was speechless. He later said, ¡°You, child, who do you want to be? Why must you become Mosshull? How can he compare to you? You have to set your goals further! As for those humans, it¡¯s fine if they aren¡¯t the accomplices of the Bear King, there¡¯s no need to create evidence!¡± Vincent could tell that Principal Jace seemed to despise Mosshull a lot. He then said, ¡°I just feel that Mosshull and the snow wolf tribe are a little too arrogant. It¡¯s obvious that our tiger tribe is stronger, so I want to rub his aura. It¡¯s just that my strength is weak, and I still need to rely on the Principal to protect me!¡± Principal Jace laughed out loud in satisfaction when he heard that. He patted Vincent on the shoulder and said, ¡°Good boy! As long as you don¡¯t do anything to harm the fundamental interests of the Beast Race, I will always protect you! As for the snow wolf tribe, I don¡¯t care about them at all. You don¡¯t need to care about them either! At the worst, we can wait for Lord Gajero to return before making a decision. However, whether Lord Gajero can return or not is still unknown!¡± Vincent was secretly surprised after hearing what he said. It seemed like Principal Jace had called him here on this particular day because he had some secrets that he wanted to tell him! ¡°Principal, what do you mean by whether Lord Gajero can return or not?¡± asked Vincent curiously. Principal Jace scratched his head. He looked troubled. After seeing this, Vincent could not help but exclaim in his heart that he was an old fox. He wanted to hint at some things, but he did not want to say them out loud. Although Jace was an old fox, his thoughts could not escape the little fox, Vincent. In the battle of scheming between the two of them, Vincent had unknowingly gained the upper hand. ¡°Principal, I am just curious. If there is anything that is inconvenient for me to know, I will not ask!¡± said Vincent with a face full of honesty. He gave Principal Jace a chance to retreat in order to advance. After hearing what Vincent had said, Principal Jace could only say, ¡°Forget it, you are the most outstanding student of War School, and also the future pillar of the Beast Race. You will know these things sooner or later. I will tell you!¡± Vincent had a smile on his face, but in his heart, he had already expected Principal Jace to say that. He immediately pretended to listen to him seriously. Principal Jace let out a long sigh and said, ¡°Ever since Gajero descended into Beast World and defeated the Bear King, he returned to the Black Hole once again. He only left behind a demon guard and supported the fox and snow wolf tribe to continue his rule! The Flying Snow Castle¡¯s energy device has not received any news about Gajero descending again until today. This is also the problem that Mosshull has been worried about!¡± ¡°Gajero won¡¯t descend again?¡± asked Vincent. Principal Jace shook his head and said, ¡°Not necessarily! Gajero has invaded more than one world. There may be hundreds or thousands of worlds, but the Beast Race is definitely not the only one who is trying to resist. If he wants to maintain his rule, he will have to constantly run for his life. Therefore, it is impossible for him to rush over as soon as there is something strange going on in every world. I think that perhaps only after reaching a certain level will Gajero descend again!¡± Vincent instantly understood the meaning behind Principal Jace¡¯s words. He continued, ¡°You mean that only when a world is about to break away from Gajero¡¯s rule can he descend. If it is the current situation of the Bear King, only when the Beast Men and Flying Snow Castle falls, or when the Bear King really returns, will Gajero return!¡± Principal Jace nodded his head with great gratification and said, ¡°This is also why Mosshull has always wanted to find the Bear King¡¯s bloodline. This is because he urgently wants his master to return!¡± Vincent nodded his head with a sudden look of realization. He then gazed deeply at Principal Jace. Regarding the secrets of Gajero, he believed that only the snow wolf tribe¡¯s leader, the fox tribe Beast King, and the Principal of War School were qualified to know about it. However, the strategy adopted by Qiu Misri and the others who were loyal to the Bear King was to gather in the dark and not act rashly until they found the Bear King. Clearly, they had been receiving the guidance of an expert! The person who could give them the instructions should not be the current Beast King. After all, the survival of the fox tribe was already bound to Gajero. It was impossible for them to instruct others to rebel against them. As for that idiot Mosshull, it was even more impossible. Then the only possibility was Principal Jace! Vincent¡¯s emotions were very complicated at that moment. He did not expect that the Principal whom he had dealt with for such a long time was actually the same as him. They were all working for the Bear King. It was just that Vincent¡¯s status was slightly higher because he was also the owner of the Bear King¡¯s reincarnation! ¡°Principal, if the Bear King really brought people here, what would you do?¡± asked Vincent curiously. Danger lurked everywhere in the Flying Snow Castle at the moment. Vincent¡¯s current body was also related to the lives of his companions. Therefore, he would not take the initiative to reveal his position. He could only beat around the bush with Principal Jace. Principal Jace smiled lightly and said, ¡°The goal of War School is not to fight, but to stop the war. As the principal, I will naturally make the choice to minimize the casualties. If Gajero can arrive in time, I will support the stronger Gajero. If Gajero is unable to return, of course, I will support the Bear King. Then, I will confess and commit suicide in exchange for the safety of War School!¡± Vincent was stunned when he heard that. He did not expect Principal Jace to be such a ruthless person. It seemed like he would not switch sides with the Bear King faction in advance. Fortunately, he did not reveal his identity to him. Otherwise, it would have been really troublesome! However, Principal Jace¡¯s words reminded Vincent that if Gajero was unable to return even if he wanted to, then many people would switch positions. ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll have to add a side mission outside of the plan! Fortunately, it doesn¡¯t clash with the current plan!¡± Vincent thought to himself. At the same time, he was calculating how the situation on the second underground floor was going and whether things had developed as he had expected. On the second underground floor, Mosshull was hiding in the dark with his trusted aides. They were observing the people in the prison. ¡°Tribe leader, are we really going to let these humans go? If we really want to suppress Vincent, can¡¯t we just kill them all?¡± asked the snow wolf tribe¡¯s henchmen from the side. Mosshull shouted softly, ¡°What do you know? Even if we kill these humans, won¡¯t the credit for capturing them still go to Vincent? Only by letting these people go can we convict Vincent of neglecting his duty. At that time, he would be too embarrassed to claim credit in front of Lord Gajero!¡± ¡°However, we¡¯re too suspicious!¡± said the trusted aide from the snow wolf tribe with a worried look. Mosshull replied with a confident smile, ¡°It¡¯s simple. Release that human together with us. By then, he would have no reason to blame us!¡± The trusted man of the snow wolf tribe hurriedly praised, ¡°Great! Lord tribe leader is really great! I¡¯ve arranged the army outside. I¡¯m sure that these humans would escape to the outside of Flying Snow Wilderness without being noticed. Nobody could catch them!¡± Mosshull nodded with satisfaction. ¡°Go, do it cleanly!¡± Chapter 163 - Was a Success, and There Was Bad News Vincent chatted with Principal Jace about some training matters. The two of them then left the meditation room together. As soon as they left, they saw Mosshull walking towards them with a menacing aura. ¡°Vincent, you neglected your duty and caused all those humans to run away. What crime should you be guilty of?¡± Mosshull walked up to him and started to accuse him. ¡°What? Those humans escaped? That¡¯s impossible!¡± Vincent was ecstatic inside; however, he did not believe it at all. After seeing this, Principal Jace had already figured it out. He said with an unfriendly look, ¡°Where could a group of weak humans escape to? They could be captured by the army outside the Flying Snow Castle!¡± Mosshull shouted coldly, ¡°What a joke! What can I say if they could be captured? Those humans escaped from the secret tunnel inside the Flying Snow Castle. By the time they got out of the secret tunnel, they would have long left the range of Flying Snow Wilderness!¡± After hearing what Mosshull had said, Vincent praised Mosshull for his considerate plan. This time, his plan would definitely succeed! When Vincent decided to pretend to capture his teammates, he already had a plan. He deliberately provoked Mosshull and forced him to release them. This was because only those who Mosshull wanted to release could escape Flying Snow Wilderness. Therefore, Vincent had to take a risk. However, it turned out that Mosshull was more stupid than Vincent imagined. Not only did he released Angelina and the others, he even released them out of Flying Snow Wilderness! Vincent suppressed the joy in his heart. At that moment, he still had to play along with Mosshull. ¡°The security of the prison is absolutely not a problem. The matter of the humans escaping has absolutely nothing to do with me. Please follow me to the second underground level to take a look!¡± said Vincent with certainty. Principal Jace naturally supported Vincent. Mosshull was anxious to prove Vincent¡¯s guilt, so he naturally agreed to Vincent¡¯s request. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The group of people hurried to the second underground level. They looked at the empty cell and then at each other. ¡°The lock of this cell cannot be opened without a key, right?¡± Mosshull pointed at the open cell door and questioned Vincent with a cold gaze. Vincent¡¯s expression was ugly as he said, ¡°I¡¯m not the only one who has the key to the cell!¡± ¡°What a joke. Could it be that I¡¯m the one who released these humans?¡± asked Mosshull with a cold smile. ¡°I think you¡¯re the one who released them!¡± Vincent turned around and shouted while pointing at Mosshull. Mosshull had already prepared his excuse and said calmly, ¡°Nonsense, this cell is full of gifts for Lord Gajero and the humans that I personally captured. Why would I release them? You must have neglected your duty and neglected your guard!¡± Vincent was at a loss for words, but he was secretly laughing in his heart. Mosshull had prepared his words so well that there were no flaws at all. However, in the face of such a sudden incident, there were no flaws but the biggest flaw! Principal Jace said coldly from the side, ¡°Hmph, you say it so nicely. It seems that you are quite willing to go through with this in order to frame my student!¡± Mosshull pretended to not understand him. He shook his head and said, ¡°No matter what, it¡¯s Vincent¡¯s duty to guard the second underground level. Now that the humans have been released, he must take full responsibility. If there¡¯s not enough evidence to prove that he didn¡¯t do it, then it¡¯s better to kill the wrong person than let the wrong person go!¡± ¡°You!¡± Principal Jace glared at him. Psionic power was surging all over his body. Mosshull met Principal Jace¡¯s gaze without the slightest fear and said, ¡°Desperate times call for desperate measures. I believe that the Principal would not wish for any unsafe factors to appear in Flying Snow Castle during Lord Gajero¡¯s return!¡± ¡°What? Lord Gajero is returning?¡± asked Principal Jace with a face full of shock. Mosshull said proudly, ¡°That¡¯s right! I¡¯ve just received Lord Gajero¡¯s reply. He¡¯s already preparing to return. I estimate that in less than a week, Lord Gajero will once again descend into Beast World!¡± After hearing this, Vincent was greatly shocked. He did not expect such a huge loophole to appear outside of the plan! The Bear King who had his heart in his heart was also a thunder hand baby who did not even have full intelligence. Once Gajero returned, all the preparations and plans would be in vain! After thinking of this, Vincent knew that he had to clear his name. Only then could he continue to move freely in the Flying Snow Castle and seize the opportunity to stop Gajero¡¯s return! ¡°Wait! I can prove that I have nothing to do with this matter!¡± said Vincent confidently. Vincent stopped Principal Jace who had almost made a move. Mosshull sneered indifferently, ¡°You can prove it? What proof do you have?¡± Vincent turned around and looked at Mosshull as if he was looking at an idiot. He then said indifferently, ¡°First of all! Those humans escaped through a secret passage. Although I have the key to the prison, I don¡¯t know where the secret passage is, and no one has told me about it before, so I don¡¯t fulfill all the conditions to commit a crime!¡± ¡°Secondly, when I left the second underground level, those humans didn¡¯t escape immediately. After that, I stayed with the Principal. I don¡¯t have the time to commit a crime!¡± ¡°Thirdly, these humans are my gifts to Lord Gajero. It¡¯s my credit. How could I give up this credit? Therefore, I don¡¯t have the motive to commit a crime!¡± After listening to Vincent¡¯s explanation, Principal Jace was the first to agree. ¡°That¡¯s right! I also don¡¯t know where the secret passage is, so it¡¯s impossible for me to tell Vincent. What else do you have to say?¡± At that moment, Mosshull really wanted to slap himself. In order to deal with Principal Jace¡¯s questioning, he had casually mentioned the secret passage. He did not expect to dig such a huge hole for himself. Even if he wanted to change his words and say that the humans had escaped from outside, it was too late. This was because the beast army outside all listened to Mosshull¡¯s orders. Without his cooperation, it was impossible to let anyone go! ¡°You, you, even if what you said was right, the crime of the humans escaping must be borne by someone!¡± Mosshull immediately lost his arrogance and insisted with some guilt. Vincent smiled and said, ¡°Since the Bear King Bloodline Detector was destroyed, there have been spies in Flying Snow Castle. This time, the humans were let go, so it must have something to do with the spies. Lord Mosshull, you should first investigate the matter of the spies!¡± ¡°What the f*ck!¡± Mosshull subconsciously cursed. In Mosshull¡¯s opinion, the matter of the spy back then was caused by someone within the snow wolf tribe. However, he could not splash dirty water on his own tribe. Therefore, he could only try his best to cover it up. He did not expect Vincent to bring it up again. He really had a hard time saying it out loud! Vincent looked at Mosshull¡¯s defeated look and felt extremely happy. He did not expect that his appearance as a snow wolf tribe back then would actually play such a big role! After Mosshull¡¯s internal struggle, he could only sigh helplessly. ¡°It seems like this matter needs to be investigated slowly. If there¡¯s nothing else, everyone can disperse!¡± Vincent deliberately went forward and said, ¡°Lord Mosshull, now that the humans have escaped, I have nothing to do. Why don¡¯t I help you investigate the matter of the mole!¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Mosshull finally could not hold it in anymore. He turned his head and shouted at Vincent angrily. He then walked out of the second underground floor. After the people of the snow wolf tribe had all left, Principal Jace could not help but laugh heartily. He repeatedly gave Vincent a thumbs up. ¡°Well done, you¡¯ve infuriated that scum to death!¡± ¡°Thank you for your praise, Principal!¡± said Vincent whilst nodding. All of a sudden, Principal Jace spoke in a serious tone, ¡°Today, you¡¯ve completely angered Mosshull. In the future, you must definitely plot against him to prevent something like today from happening!¡± ¡°I understand!¡± said Vincent. Principal Jace nodded in satisfaction. He then turned around and left. Vincent stayed in the second underground level alone. After looking at the empty cells, he silently prayed for the safety of his teammates. He then returned to his seat and began to cultivate. As the great battle was coming, he had to try his best to improve himself! ¡°An elf that can improve my cultivation base, don¡¯t let me down!¡± murmured Vincent. He then took out the elf gifted to him by Principal Jace. ¡­ At the edge of Flying Snow Wilderness, a group of people was rushing forward. ¡°Everybody, keep working hard. We have to finish Vincent¡¯s plan on time!¡± shouted Chris at the others who were behind him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we can catch up with him!¡± Nabil replied loudly with Teacher Chris on his back. The others kept silent as they had already exerted all their strength on the road. When they left the Flying Snow Wilderness and rushed into a canyon, the ground started to shake. ¡°Stop!¡± Teacher Chris hurriedly stopped them as she observed the surroundings with a cautious look. In the next second, countless figures suddenly appeared above the canyon. The entrances on both sides were also blocked by the huge beast army. Along with the sound of orderly footsteps, the beast army at both ends of the canyon slowly advanced until they were in front of everyone. Teacher Chris and the others looked around nervously. They were still unable to be as calm and composed as Vincent when facing the other races. The beast army suddenly stopped. An eagle man walked out of the formation. He looked at them carefully and said in surprise, ¡°They are all humans. Are you all the envoys of the Bear King?¡± After hearing the other party¡¯s question, Teacher Chris heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Qiu Misri. I¡¯m leading the army to welcome the Bear King. I¡¯m waiting for the arrival of the Bear King envoy!¡± said the eagle-headed beast. Teacher Chris finally let down her guard and quickly said, ¡°We are the official Bear King¡¯s emissaries. We are here to inform you that the Bear King is about to return from Flying Snow Castle. We hope that you can go and receive him!¡± When Qiu Misri heard that, he raised his arms and shouted excitedly, ¡°That¡¯s great! The Bear King is about to return. The beasts can finally see the light of day again!¡± ¡°See the light of day again! See the light of day again!¡± The entire canyon recalled the beast army shouting in unison. After the voices gradually stopped, Qiu Misri turned to look at Teacher Chris and the others and said, ¡°The cultivation levels of the few emissaries are too low. Just stay here and wait for the news of our victory!¡± ¡°No, we must kill our way back to the Flying Snow Castle and bring back our companions!¡± Teacher Chris and the others replied to him in unison. Chapter 164 - The Chaotic Battle Had Begun In the blink of an eye, three days had passed. Vincent suddenly opened his eyes after his training. An incomparably fierce aura instantly surged from his body. A black-purple flame flashed across his body. It rippled out like a ripple and swept away the bone-chilling chill on the second underground level. ¡°I¡¯ve finally broken through! A king-class superpowered user, a level eight creature! This elf is indeed extraordinary!¡± Vincent looked at the half-absorbed elf in his hand and sighed with joy. In the human world, only the kings of various countries were king-class superpowered users. They had the highest combat strength in the Human Race. As for the ruler-class cultivators who corresponded to level nine creatures, they were only legendary existences! However, Vincent believed that he would break through to ruler-class sooner or later, and even reach a higher level! Originally, Vincent still had spare energy to continue cultivating, but as there was no time left. He had to carry out the plan! He walked out of the second underground level. He then saw Principal Jace and Mosshull gathering in the hall. The two of them, who had almost quarreled to the point of falling out, seemed to have no conflict at that moment and had even gathered together to discuss something. ¡°Principal!¡± Vincent walked forward to greet them. Principal Jace looked up at Vincent and said, ¡°Congratulations, you¡¯ve broken through to level eight. As expected of the students of War School!¡± Vincent smiled as he asked out of curiosity, ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°The teachers and students who left the four major schools, as well as those aristocratic families who disappeared stealthily, finally could not hide their ambition anymore. They started to cause chaos everywhere. Yesterday, their army had already entered Flying Snow Wilderness!¡± said Mosshull. He did not have the energy to fight with Vincent anymore. Vincent asked in surprise, ¡°So fast? Have they found the Bear King?¡± Principal Jace and Mosshull shook their heads at the same time. ¡°I don¡¯t know. However, as far as I know, the Bear King¡¯s Bloodline Detector has not issued any warning. However, this army entering Flying Snow Wilderness has a very clear intention. They want to fight Lord Gajero to the death in Flying Snow Castle. Logically, they must have some confidence!¡± Vincent nodded as he thought that everything was going according to plan. Therefore, he had to move faster! ¡°Principal, Lord Mosshull, I think these forces loyal to the Bear King must have a great trump card. I want to take a look at the Bear King Bloodline Detector. It is guaranteed to catch the traces of the Bear King at once!¡± said Vincent with a righteous look. Principal Jace saw that Vincent took the initiative to volunteer and nodded, ¡°That¡¯s good too. Although your strength has increased very quickly, it¡¯s still not enough to participate in the battle between the armies. Go and look after the monitor! Once there¡¯s a situation, inform us immediately!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Vincent nodded in response. Bang! At that moment, the Flying Snow Castle¡¯s gate suddenly shattered. A snow wolf warrior covered in blood fell heavily at the feet of the three people. ¡°What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s going on?¡± Mosshull squatted down and asked him with a surprised look. ¡°They are coming!¡± said the snow wolf warrior intermittently. He then died. After hearing that, Mosshull immediately stood up and shouted loudly, ¡°Enemy attack! Everyone, get ready for battle and go meet the enemy!¡± Principal Jace and Vincent exchanged a glance and then walked out of the gate together with Mosshull. Vincent did not hesitate at all. He turned around and walked towards the top floor. The facilities on the top floor were still the same as before. Other than an energy array to welcome Gajero¡¯s return, there was a room full of Bear King Bloodline Detectors! ¡°Come on! Thunder Baby, Eat to your heart¡¯s content!¡± After making sure that there was no one around, Vincent directly summoned Thunder. After Thunder appeared, he still seemed to be lacking intelligence. However, the instinct to absorb the bloodline of his previous life still drove him towards the nearest monitor. ¡°Alert, alert! The Bear King Bloodline Detector has detected!¡± All the monitors issued an alert at the same time. They instantly shattered the windows on the third floor. This allowed everyone inside and outside Flying Snow Castle to hear the news of the Bear King. Vincent was afraid that an accident would occur, so he hurriedly walked to the window. He was stunned to see that below Flying Snow Castle, the beast army was already prepared. On the other side, there was an overwhelming Bear King army. They looked just like a dark cloud that was connected to the sky. At that moment, both sides heard the sound of the alarm and raised their heads to look at Vincent who was standing by the window on the top floor. Vincent had an idea. He waved his hand toward the window and then pointed in the direction of the opposite camp to Mosshull and the others. Qiu Misri and the others, who were leading the army in the distance, knew that the plan had succeeded when they saw Vincent waving his hand. The Bear King was with him. When Mosshull saw the direction that Vincent was pointing at, he naturally thought that the Bear King was in the opposite army formation. ¡°Charge over!¡± Mosshull immediately ordered the army. ¡°Charge in!¡± Qiu Misri also gave the order at the same time. The two sides instantly engaged in battle. Although the Bear King army led by Qiu Misri had many people, their average strength was not good. On the other hand, the defensive forces of Flying Snow Castle were strong, but there were too few of them. This caused the battle to be in a stalemate. On the top floor, Vincent looked down at the mess below and was extremely anxious. He hoped that Thunder could recover the Bear King¡¯s strength so that fewer people would die. ¡°Ding! Thunder has successfully absorbed the bloodline of his previous life and advanced to a level eight creature!¡± Vincent suddenly heard a notification sound in his ear and could not help but exclaimed, ¡°F*ck, it has caught up to my realm so quickly!¡± When Vincent turned around to look, he found that Thunder was already about one and a half meters tall. Thunder¡¯s bear-shaped figure had also become much more solid. ¡°Master, Master!¡± Thunder looked at Vincent and tried to speak. Vincent was overjoyed. ¡°Damn, this is amazing. Not only can the bloodline increase strength, but it can also increase intelligence. You can even speak!¡± ¡°Master, my head is in a mess now. What happened?¡± Thunder stammered. Vincent pointed at the other monitors and said, ¡°See? Absorb all the flesh and blood in these machines, and you¡¯ll understand everything! Believe me, the confusion is only temporary. Wait until you¡¯re really strong!¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Thunder responded and waved its sharp claws, tearing apart the other monitors. He continued to absorb the bloodlines from his previous life. Vincent looked worriedly at the battlefield outside the window and realized that there was already a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood below. Both the offensive and defensive sides took the initiative to attack each other. At that moment, the sound of the system rang in Vincent¡¯s ears again. ¡°Ding! Thunder has successfully absorbed the bloodline of his previous life and has advanced to a level 10 creature!¡± ¡°Ding! Thunder has successfully absorbed the bloodline of his previous life and has advanced to a level 12 creature!¡± ¡­ ¡°Ding! Thunder has successfully absorbed the bloodline of his previous life and has advanced to a level 30 creature!¡± When Vincent heard the last notification sound, he was shocked to see that the room could no longer contain Thunder. At that moment, his body was more than ten meters tall, and his entire body had turned into a bear-man. Every single hair on his body was flashing with electric light. It was terrifying. Moreover, throughout the history of the Beast Race, there had never been a level 30 creature. Even the Bear King in the past was only a level 29 creature. He did not expect that after the Bear King¡¯s reincarnation, it could actually break through the record of the Beast Race. ¡°Change the race, break the limit!¡± At that moment, Vincent thought of what had happened to him. He quickly deduced that because Thunder¡¯s main body was a thunder beast, it had successfully broken the limit of the Bear King¡¯s own race. From there, it could upgrade to a higher realm! However, that made Vincent more worried as Thunder was not in a good state. After absorbing all the bloodlines from his previous life, he did not even speak. He also seemed to be in great pain. ¡°System, check Thunder¡¯s condition!¡± Vincent immediately issued an order. Thunder¡¯s condition instantly appeared before his eyes. Pet Name: Thunder (in battle) Race: Super Class Beast, Royal Blood Thunder Beast (upgraded by 100%) Level: Level 20 creature Talent: Advanced Intelligence (in Chaos) Vincent immediately noticed Thunder¡¯s intelligence. It was currently in a state of chaos. It was probably because its past and present memories were all in conflict. If this continued, he might directly become a retard. ¡°Thunder, empty the distracting thoughts in your mind. After adjusting your breathing, you can enter a meditative state. Don¡¯t reject the voice that suddenly appears in your mind. Remember that it¡¯s you, try to accept it!¡± Vincent hurriedly commanded Thunder to enter a meditative state. In order to regain the power of the Bear King, Thunder still needed time to fuse with his previous self. After hearing Vincent¡¯s voice, Thunder¡¯s emotions indeed had calmed down. He laid quietly at the corner of the wall as if he was still sleeping soundly. However, Vincent could clearly feel that the aura on Thunder¡¯s body was constantly rising, and it was becoming more and more terrifying! ¡°Hurry up! You must hurry up! I¡¯ll go make some other preparations first!¡± Vincent prayed silently, then turned around and walked in front of the energy array. Ever since he understood the use of the teleportation array and the matter with Gajero, he had arranged a side mission for himself. He had to destroy the energy array so that Gajero would not be able to descend to the Beast World in a short period of time! Moreover, according to the news from Mosshull, Gajero would be back in about four days. Vincent had to stop all of this before then! ¡°World Cleansing Fire!¡± Vincent raised both his hands. Flames shot out from each of his palms and gathered under the energy array. However, they condensed and did not explode. They did not disperse even when they were lifted up. They were like a powerful time bomb. This was because he had to wait for Thunder to wake up before he could completely blow up the place! ¡°How dare you? You actually dare to help the Bear King revive in front of this king. You¡¯re courting death!¡± Suddenly, a black vortex surged up from the energy array. It was a deep and long tunnel. Far away from Vincent, an imposing black shadow was rushing over and shouting loudly. Just hearing that voice, Vincent felt as if his head had exploded. A large amount of blood flowed out from his seven orifices. At the same time, he had already guessed the identity of that Black Shadow. Gajero was coming back! Chapter 165 - The Principal Stood in Line Vincent took two steps back. He stared at the terrifying figure in the tunnel. His heart was filled with fear. ¡°That must be Gajero. But he was not supposed to return until four days later. How could he have come so quickly?¡± ¡°Could it be that Gajero noticed that Thunder had regained the Bear King¡¯s power, so he had sped up his return journey?¡± Vincent composed himself and carefully observed the figure in the tunnel. He discovered that although Gajero seemed to be moving at a high speed, he was only moving a very short distance in the tunnel. If one were to compare, Gajero in the tunnel was like an ant climbing a towering tree. No matter how fast he ran, it would be useless. Vincent instantly understood that the tunnel in front of him was not a simple tunnel, but a cross-border gateway that transcended countless worlds, time, and space. Therefore, although Gajero looked like he was about to return, in reality, he was not even halfway home. He could only roar twice through the tunnel to scare people! Vincent looked at Thunder who was curled up in the corner sleeping. He sighed firmly. He wiped the blood on his face, turned his head to look at the tunnel, and shouted angrily, ¡°Hmph, I¡¯ll let you shout and scream. I¡¯ll smash you to death!¡± With that, Vincent turned around and lifted the Bear King Bloodline Detectors that had been torn into halves and threw it into the tunnel with all his might. Since the tunnel connected two dimensions, it must be a two-way tunnel. Since Gajero was coming from the tunnel, Vincent could naturally set up some obstacles for him in the tunnel. Even if he could not stop him, it would be enough to disgust him! Half of the Bear King Bloodline Detectors were thrown into the tunnel. Just as Vincent had guessed, it flew towards Gajero at an extremely slow speed. When they met, it would be a medium-sized roadblock. After seeing this, Vincent immediately became excited and continued to throw the rest of the scrapped detectors into the tunnel. He then felt that it was not enough and threw everything that could be moved from the top floor into the tunnel. ¡°How dare you, you are disrespectful to this king. You are courting death!¡± Another angry roar came from the depths of the tunnel. This time, Vincent immediately covered his ears and squatted down to reduce the damage caused by the sound. At the same time, he looked at Thunder with an expectant face. Vincent prayed. Thunder must wake up before Gajero arrived. Otherwise, he would be in trouble! Although Vincent did not say it out loud, Gajero, who was in the tunnel, seemed to have seen through the anticipation in his heart. Soon after, Vincent heard a sound coming from the tunnel. ¡°Alright, since the Bear King has yet to completely fuse his power, I will rush over and kill you even if I have to go all out today!¡± Along with a furious roar from within the tunnel, a tremendous amount of energy instantly gushed out from the tunnel entrance. The burst of psionic power instantly overturned the roof of the building. The huge roof flew into the air. After spinning several times, it directly descended towards the battlefield outside Flying Snow Castle. The beast warriors on both sides of the battle suffered countless casualties in an instant. However, the leaders of both sides did not have the time to feel sorry for the dead warriors. This was because they could feel the terrifying aura coming from the roof. ¡°Hahaha! Lord Gajero is about to return. Everyone, leave it to me to kill the enemy bravely. Do not let any traitor go!¡± Mosshull laughed arrogantly and shouted at the army beside him. On the other side, the morale of the troops that came to welcome the Bear King instantly dropped to the freezing point. They had come to the Flying Snow Castle to welcome the Bear King. If this was Gajero¡¯s old nest, how could the Bear King live on? After gradually losing their troops, Qiu Misri and the other leaders looked at each other helplessly. Their hearts were filled with anger and despair. The current battle was already too difficult to retreat from. It was already impossible for them to escape unscathed. They could only hope that the humans were not lying and that the Bear King was really in Flying Snow Castle. The deaths of everyone would be a small matter. However, if everyone who was loyal to the Bear King were to die, even if the Bear King really returned, he would fall into a situation where he had no supporters! ¡°Kill! Regardless of whether the Bear King is in Flying Snow Castle or not, our loyalty will not change. Today, even if Gajero descends, we would rather die for the Bear King and kill Gajero!¡± Qiu Misri let out a hysterical roar. Following that, he took the lead and charged into the battlefield. Finally, the Bear King¡¯s army ignited their fighting spirit once again and continued to launch fierce attacks towards the Flying Snow Castle. On the battlefield, a few strange figures were shuttling back and forth. It was a group of people temporarily being led by Teacher Chris. They were walking along the edge of the quiet battlefield towards Flying Snow Castle. ¡°Listen, we must find Vincent no matter what. The ultimate mission of our team is to protect Vincent¡¯s safety. We would rather sacrifice everyone to let Vincent return safely!¡± said Teacher Chris to the students behind her as she led the way. ¡°Yes!¡± Everyone answered in unison with a resolute expression. On the top floor of Flying Snow Castle, Vincent stood up amidst the surging psionic power. He could barely open his eyes to check the situation in the tunnel. When he saw what was happening in the tunnel, his heart instantly turned cold. Gajero¡¯s figure was emitting a layer of black fog. He was clearly moving much faster in the tunnel. In just a short while, he had already traveled a very long distance. Vincent estimated that at this speed, Gajero would arrive in Beast World in half an hour! ¡°F*ck, I¡¯ll fight it out with you!¡± Vincent gritted his teeth and let out an angry roar. He then aimed his hands at the entrance of the tunnel and poured a large amount of World Cleansing Fire into it. The pitch-black and sticky flames were not like the trash that was thrown in earlier. Vincent¡¯s continuous injection of the World Cleansing Fire filled the entire tunnel quickly and blocked Gajero¡¯s vision. ¡°B*stard, you dare to set a fire?¡± Gajero¡¯s exceptionally furious roar was heard from within the raging flames. At that moment, on the battlefield outside, everyone could hear the angry roar. They were even more shocked to discover that the terrifying might that had previously enveloped their heads had been reduced to the point where it could be ignored! ¡°Is Gajero dead? The Bear King is indeed in Flying Snow Castle!¡± Those loyal to the Bear King exclaimed one after another. The fighting spirit in their hearts also increased by several times. Mosshull and Principal Jace, who was presiding over the defensive battle of Flying Snow Castle, looked at each other solemnly. The shout earlier should have been from Lord Gajero. However, they had already checked several times, and it was impossible for there to be a spy in Flying Snow Castle. Moreover, at that moment, the person guarding the top floor was Vincent! ¡°Not good! There¡¯s something wrong with that kid!¡± shouted Mosshull angrily whilst waiting for his eyes to open. ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look!¡± Principal Jace turned around and walked upstairs with a gloomy expression. Vincent had always been the student that Principal Jace had strongly protected. If he was really a spy of the Bear King, Principal Jace would naturally have to personally clean up the house! When Principal Jace arrived at the top floor, the first thing he saw was a huge blue and white bear that was more than ten meters tall. Its entire body was covered with electric sparks. It was lying in a corner of the top floor sleeping. Vincent, on the other hand, had his face covered in blood. He was at the side pouring flames into the tunnel! ¡°This, this¡­¡± Principal Jace was so shocked that he was unable to say anything. The rage that he initially had where he wanted to clean up the mess was completely gone. What was in front of him was instead a multiple-choice question. Should he continue to serve Gajero who had not returned yet and was suffering in the fire, or should he switch sides to the Bear King who was lying right in front of him? The bottom line that Principal Jace had always insisted on was War School. He knew that at this moment, he had to make the most advantageous choice for War School. After hearing the footsteps, Vincent turned his head to look at Principal Jace, who was stunned at the stairs. His back was suddenly covered with a layer of cold sweat. However, at that moment, he could not show any signs of panic. He could only pretend to be calm and say, ¡°Principal! As you can see, the Bear King has already returned, and Gajero is about to be roasted by me. You should think clearly about who you should help!¡± Principal Jace turned to look at Vincent and said angrily, ¡°To think that I trusted you so much. Do you know what kind of situation you will put me in?¡± Vincent smiled and said, ¡°I will always remember the good that the Principal has done for me. And as you can see, I am the first hero to welcome the Bear King back. When the time comes, I will naturally be able to protect the Principal. And I am also a student of War School. In the future, I will definitely ensure that the students will be able to stand tall in the world of the Beast Men!¡± Principal Jace took a deep breath and sighed, ¡°Is this the plan of you and Qiu Misri?¡± ¡°Everyone in War School is proud of Principal Jace. I believe that Qiu Misri will be the same as me. No matter what, he will always call you principal! But right now, we and the teachers and students of War School need a decision from the principal!¡± said Vincent sincerely. ¡°What decision?¡± asked Principal Jace with a complicated expression. Vincent looked outside and said, ¡°It¡¯s your decision to end the war and make the final decision!¡± Principal Jace¡¯s eyes flickered a few times before he finally took a deep breath and sighed, ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ve groomed you for so long. I can¡¯t waste it for nothing!¡± After making the decision, Principal Jace turned his head to look at Thunder at the side, as if he was waiting for the Bear King to personally make a promise to pardon him. Vincent immediately saw through the principal¡¯s thoughts and hurriedly said, ¡°Principal! The Bear King has just returned and is about to see who his people are. The matters before his return are not important. The important matters are their performances after his return!¡± Principal Jace felt relieved when he heard that. At the same time, he could understand the silent behavior of a King. At that moment, he did not dare to hesitate any longer. He jumped out from the roof of the top floor. With a wave of his hand, a gale howled and he directly smashed towards the defenders below Flying Snow Castle. ¡°Old Jace, are you f*cking crazy!¡± shouted Mosshull angrily. ¡°The Beast Race will definitely win when the Bear King returns!¡± Principal Jace floated high up in the air and shouted towards the sky. When the teachers and students of War School saw this, their eyes were immediately filled with tears. It turned out that the Principal everyone respected the most was just like them. He too was loyal to the Bear King! ¡°For the Bear King, for the principal, and for War School, charge!¡± Qiu Misri and the others shouted as they charged forward like sharp knives. They were unstoppable! Chapter 166 - Gazing Into the Abyss, The Bear King Returned to His Position After hearing the sounds of the one-sided battle outside, Vincent, who was on the top floor, felt dizzy. He stopped pouring flames into the tunnel and staggered backward. In fact, Vincent was already at the end of his rope when Principal Jace reached the top floor. He had only been holding on so as to stabilize Principal Jace and buy time for Thunder. The current Vincent could not hold on any longer. There was not much psionic power left in his body. If Thunder did not wake up, there was nothing he could do! Moreover, Thunder had been staying on the top floor. Vincent did not dare to use his final trump card rashly. Otherwise, he would be trapped in the dimensional tunnel! After Vincent recovered some of his spirits, he raised his head to look at the tunnel that was still filled with flames and sighed firmly, ¡°There has been no movement for such a long time. It seems that he has been blocked!¡± However, before he could finish his words, the flames in the tunnel began to recede rapidly. It was as if they had been swallowed by something. Vincent struggled to stand up and looked into the tunnel. He was shocked to find out that Gajero was less than ten meters away from the exit and was walking towards it with heavy steps. He was holding a strangely shaped wine cup in his hand. The World Cleansing Fire that filled the tunnel had been devoured by him! At that moment, Vincent had a clear look at Gajero¡¯s appearance. He was tall with two horns on his head and bone wings on his back. His skin was dark purple as if he was a demon that had walked out of hell. What surprised Vincent, even more, was that Gajero¡¯s body was covered in terrifying wounds. The black fog that was constantly bursting out from his body was actually his blood. ¡°Brat, don¡¯t stare at the abyss easily, because the abyss is also staring at you! When I pass through the space-time tunnel, I will make you suffer the most painful torture!¡± Gajero stared at Vincent and threatened him coldly. ¡°Hmph, let¡¯s talk about it when you can come out!¡± said Vincent calmly. However, he kept glancing at the side, hoping for Thunder to wake up. However, at that critical moment, a thunder-like snore sounded from the corner and spread across the entire Flying Snow Wilderness. The two parties who were fighting downstairs stopped subconsciously and looked around at a loss. They did not know where the snore came from. How could it be so earth-shaking? At that moment, Vincent¡¯s face was covered with black lines. He had been waiting for Thunder to wake up. However, he had fallen asleep! In the tunnel, Gajero, who was staring at Vincent, had a huge change in his expression. He roared angrily, ¡°So you¡¯re a human! You lowly trash race, you want to buy time for the Bear King? Wishful thinking!¡± Following Gajero¡¯s angry roar, the skin on his body instantly tore apart. Large amounts of blood and skin were scattered throughout the tunnel. At the same time, he quickly took two steps forward. Vincent was shocked when he saw this. This was because it could be confirmed that Gajero indeed had the ability to see through people¡¯s hearts. At the same time, he also understood the secret behind Gajero¡¯s ability to quickly pass through the space-time tunnel! Gajero had used the method of self-mutilation of his body to sacrifice his own blood and flesh in exchange for the speed at which he could pass through. This was the method he was talking about! ¡°I didn¡¯t expect humans to be so intelligent. You managed to guess the king¡¯s methods, but it¡¯s too late!¡± At that moment, Gajero seemed to be able to see through Vincent¡¯s thoughts. He could actually tell what he was thinking. At the same time, he shattered his own arms and gained another two steps. There were only six steps left before Gajero descended into Beast World! Vincent¡¯s forehead broke out in cold sweat. He did not expect Gajero to be so cruel to him in order to hurry. At the same time, he was worried that Gajero could peer into his heart¡¯s ability and detect the flame bomb that he had set up under the energy array. However, just as Vincent thought about it, Gajero immediately shouted and was alarmed, ¡°B*stard! You want to blow up the teleportation array!¡± Vincent was filled with regret. After Gajero shattered his legs in his rage, he took another two steps forward. ¡°It¡¯s too late. You forced me to do this!¡± In his desperation, Vincent was determined. The blade that had been silent for a long time instantly appeared in his hand. However, he did not intend to attack Gajero in the tunnel. Instead, he turned his head to look at Thunder in the corner of the wall. Gajero, who was in the tunnel, saw the situation and hurriedly shouted, ¡°No! As long as you let this king descend, I can give you whatever you want. You can dominate the world and control a few races!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need it!¡± Vincent shouted resolutely and then slashed at Thunder. Collapsing Mountain Strike! It was the skill that Vincent was most familiar with! A black rainbow flew out and drained all the psionic power in Vincent¡¯s body. It accurately slashed at the ground behind Thunder. Boom! With a violent tremor, a corner of the top floor of Flying Snow Castle was destroyed. Thunder, who was snoring, fell to the ground along with the corner of the wall that was destroyed. Falling from such a height would not affect a level 30 creature! Vincent, on the other hand, could also let go of his hands and feet, and bid farewell to Gajero for the last time! ¡°B*stard, Scram back for me!¡± Vincent once again returned to the front of the tunnel and shouted at Gajero, who was only left with his head and torso. At the same time, he raised his hand and prepared to detonate the energy array. ¡°You dare!¡± Gajero had also put in his final effort at that time. He completely tore apart the remainder of his body and completed the full body mutilation to advance by another two steps. At that time, there were only two steps left to cross the space-time tunnel. Gajero was a floating pitch-black energy body that was exuding endless coldness and evil. As the energy body rolled, it condensed into a huge pitch-black single eye, staring at Vincent with incomparable hatred. Vincent immediately felt a chill that went deep into the depths of his soul. The intense fear made him lose control of his body at that moment. He could not even detonate the flames under the energy formation! All Vincent had left was his will and thinking ability. He was constantly trying to regain control of his body. Who would have thought that Gajero¡¯s main body was actually a mass of energy formed by countless evil thoughts? The demonic appearance was just a layer of disguise! As long as the energy body that carried the origin energy was still there, Gajero could condense his physical body at any time and recover his physical body. That was why he dared to fight in the dimensional tunnel. This was because all of this could be restored after he descended into Beast World! ¡°Do you still want to resist? It¡¯s too late. I will extract your soul and torture you forever!¡± Gajero uttered a cold and hoarse voice in his energy body. Closely after that, an arm grew out of his one-eye pupil. It was holding that weird wine cup. He then crossed the last two steps and reached out of the entrance of the tunnel. ¡°Weng!¡± In a split second, extremely cold and evil energy spread outwards. It turned the extremely cold Flying Snow Wilderness into an extremely cold purgatory! On the battlefield, Mosshull felt the bone-chilling energy. It caused him to burst out into laughter like a crazy man. ¡°Haha, Lord Gajero has arrived. All the traitors will die today!¡± After sensing the terrifying energy, Qiu Misri and the others could not move at all. They only look at the top floor and the corner of the wall which had just fallen. ¡°Where was the Bear King?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that the Bear King would return again?¡± ¡°Why did Gajero return?¡± In the moment of despair, blood flowed out from Vincent¡¯s seven orifices on the top floor once again. This was not because of the pressure from Gajero, but the result of his soul trying to take over the body that had gone out of control! Vincent looked at the wine cup that was right in front of him. His voice trembled but was very firm as he said, ¡°You will never be able to defeat a human. Go and die!¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°Flame Explosion!¡± Despite Gajero¡¯s indignant roar, Vincent had managed to successfully detonate the fireball under the energy array. The violent explosion caused the energy array to shatter almost instantly and the space-time tunnel closed at the same time. Gajero who was trapped in the tunnel could only stare at Vincent with indignance and hatred before the prison-like tunnel closed and disappeared. Half of Gajero¡¯s arm that had extended out of the tunnel was also sliced off neatly by the closed space, and his wine cup fell to Vincent¡¯s feet. Vincent, who no longer had any psionic power, sat on the ground whilst watching the raging fire erupting before his eyes. He casually picked up the wine cup on the ground. He was waiting for the moment when he would be blown away and fall to his death. When Vincent held the wine cup, it actually sucked Gajero¡¯s arm into the cup in an instant! Before the curious Vincent could even check it out, the raging flames on the top floor completely erupted, leveling the entire Flying Snow Castle to the ground. At the same time, Vincent was also violently thrown into the air. ¡°Vincent!¡± Teacher Chris and the others, who had rushed to the vicinity of Flying Snow Castle, saw the figure flying in the air and cried out anxiously. Swire wanted to fly in the sky to rescue Vincent. However, he could not fly that high in the raging heatwave. At that moment, a bear roar instantly resounded across the entire Flying Snow Wilderness! The two parties who were fighting outside the Flying Snow Castle raised their heads and looked at the sky. They saw a 10 meters tall blue-white bear covered with lightning bolts flying in the air at a lightning speed. It stretched out its thick palms to catch the falling figure. It put it on its shoulder and then fell straight into the ruins of the Flying Snow Castle. ¡°Roar!¡± The burning ruins of the Flying Snow Castle were instantly surrounded by blue electric arcs and evaporated in front of everyone¡¯s eyes. What replaced it was a huge bear that looked down on the world. It had a human teenager standing on its shoulder! ¡°The Bear King is back!¡± ¡°Long live the Bear King!¡± ¡°Welcome the Bear King!¡± Over the Flying Snow Wilderness, the human tide was bowing towards the towering blue figure as they chanted their beliefs loudly. Only a few Beast Men who knew Vincent, such as Principal Jace and Qiu Misri, were watching Vincent on the Bear King¡¯s shoulder. They were shocked and were in deep thought. He was actually a human! It was a human who helped the Beast Men to welcome the Bear King back! Chapter 167 - Headed to the South, Preparing to Return After seeing that the Bear King had returned, and the teleportation array that could welcome the arrival of Gajero had been destroyed and turned into ashes along with Flying Snow Castle, the Beast Men army who were guarding Flying Snow Castle gave up. This was because they had lost the reason to continue resisting. The destruction of the teleportation array meant that the Bear King will once again regain control of Beast World and that no one could stop it! Mosshull stood among the crowd. He looked up at the high and mighty Bear King. His face had long turned ashen, and he was dazed on the spot. At that moment, Vincent, who had returned to his original appearance due to the exhaustion of his psionic power, was standing on Thunder¡¯s shoulder. He received the worship of all the beasts together with him. He sighed softly and said, ¡°Thunder! It¡¯s a good thing that you completed the fusion in time, or else both of us would have been finished today!¡± The giant bear, which was more than ten meters tall scratched its head innocently after hearing Vincent¡¯s words. It then said angrily, ¡°Actually, I finished the fusion a long time ago. I just fell asleep because I was too comfortable lying down. Suddenly, I felt the aura of Gajero. I was startled and woke up. Only then did I realize that I was in the air!¡± Vincent¡¯s face was full of black lines after hearing that. He did not expect that when he was fighting with Gajero in a battle of wits and courage, this fellow had actually fallen asleep! ¡°It seems like Thunder and the legendary Bear King are not the same. The future of the Beast Men is a bit worrying!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that. You calm everybody first. After that, we will leave Flying Snow Castle to recover!¡± said Vincent to Thunder as he sat on Thunder¡¯s shoulder weakly. Thunder nodded. He faced Flying Snow Wilderness and roared, ¡°Arrest all the rebels and leave Flying Snow Wilderness to recover!¡± ¡°Yes, my Lord!¡± Qiu Misri and the other troops of Bear King all replied in unison. After that, they arrested the troops of the snow wolf tribe and the Fox King who had given up resisting. They then marched out of Flying Snow Wilderness. Night had fallen on the land of Beast Race. On the canyon outside Flying Snow Wilderness, bonfires were lit. The troops who had just won a great battle were drinking and chatting happily. Vincent could finally sit together with his teammates and eat the usual supper made for humans. They did not participate in the celebration of the Beast Race because they knew that the Human Race was still at war! At that moment, the Bear King was drinking happily. A few important leaders led the army to welcome him. After dealing with the leaders, Thunder stood up and silently walked over to Vincent and the others. He crossed his legs and sat down on the cliff of the canyon. ¡°Master!¡± said Thunder softly. However, due to his size, no matter how soft his voice was, it was as loud as Thunder. The entire beast army was stunned and looked at Vincent and the others. ¡°Cough, cough!¡± Vincent coughed twice. He turned his head and said in a low voice, ¡°The pet contract, I have already canceled it! You are now the Beast King, you must not call me master anymore. Otherwise, we might not be able to walk out of Beast World alive!¡± Thunder scratched his head again and said, ¡°Alright, Vincent! Are you still worried about the war of the Human Race?¡± ¡°Of course! The Human Race is so weak. They have been fighting all year round. The Black Holes that are circling around can¡¯t be destroyed. How can we not be worried?¡± Vincent sighed. ¡°Actually, the Black Holes can be closed!¡± said Thunder quietly. Vincent and the others stood up and looked at Thunder together. They said excitedly, ¡°If you have a way to close the Black Hole, why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡± The huge Thunder spread out his hands and said helplessly, ¡°These are the memories of my past life that I have fused with. I just remembered that the Black Hole is a turbulent flow in the space of ten thousand worlds. It may be man-made, or it may just be a natural disaster. However, the appearance of the Black Hole pierced through the ten thousand worlds, causing the powerful races to start fighting, and the weak races to start exterminating. It was also because of this that Gajero was born.¡± ¡°There was only one way to close the Black Hole. In the world where the Black Hole appeared, there had to be a throne that ruled the entire world. The king would condense the power of the entire world to attack the Black Hole. And, in the Black Hole, he would mobilize the power of the Black Hole. Under the pincer attack from both sides, the Black Hole could then be closed! After I led the army to subdue the fox tribe, I could mobilize the power of the entire world. However, ever since the appearance of the Black Hole, the number of people who could mobilize the power of the Black Hole could be counted on one hand. In my previous life, I did not have such a helper. That was why I was helpless against the Black Hole and finally attracted Gajero!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Vincent threw a tree branch into the bonfire and silently thought about his World Cleansing Fire. It was a brand new superpower that had fused with the power of the Black Hole. He also had a cup that Gajero had dropped, which contained a terrifying devouring power. It must also be the power of the Black Hole. He then said, ¡°After you subdue the entire Beast World, I¡¯ll help you give it a try!¡± Thunder was not surprised at all after hearing this. He just nodded silently. Teacher Chris and the others looked at Vincent in shock. Their eyes were filled with fear. ¡°Vincent, do you know what you¡¯re saying? Mobilizing the power of the Black Hole is something that the entire Human Race will not tolerate!¡± said Teacher Chris nervously. The others also looked at Vincent with great worry. They did not hope for Vincent to turn from their comrade into their opponent! Vincent looked at everyone¡¯s fear at the mention of the power of the Black Hole. He could not help but say, ¡°Look at the world outside of the Human Race. There are many races that are more powerful than the Human Race. If you want to protect the safety of the Human Race, you must accept all powers! Moreover, once we can successfully close the Black Hole, we will be able to completely free the Human Race from suffering!¡± ¡°However, the Human Race has yet to have a unified king!¡± Swire sighed silently at the side, but he did not have any other intentions. He only wanted to dissuade Vincent from giving up this idea. However, Vincent said firmly, ¡°Then now, as the captain, I will modify the God-Slaying Plan! Once we succeed in trying to close the hole, our mission will automatically change to closing all the existing Black Holes of the Human Race. If we need the power of the Black Hole, I will think of a way to solve it. If we need a king, we will support a single king!¡± Everyone sucked in a breath of cold air. Vincent¡¯s idea was truly terrifying. Although he was behaving responsibly for the entire Human Race, it was extremely easy for people to misinterpret it as betraying the Human Race! ¡°Have you thought it through? Are you sure you want to do this?¡± Angelina gently held Vincent¡¯s hand whilst asking him. ¡°I will do it no matter what!¡± said Vincent firmly. Chris, who was covered in bandages, was the first to stand up. He walked to Vincent¡¯s side and said, ¡°Then what else is there to say? For the future of the Human Race, I support you!¡± Angelina quickly followed and said, ¡°I also believe in you. No matter what you want to do, I will help you complete it!¡± Avril, who had never communicated with Vincent before, also stood up and said, ¡°I will help you too!¡± The others also agreed with Vincent¡¯s plan. In order to truly benefit the Human Race, they could only choose to deviate from the path and go against the original consensus of the Human Race. And the appearance of the God-Slaying Plan was an existence that went against the consensus! After seeing that everyone had reached an agreement, Vincent turned to Thunder and said, ¡°We won¡¯t participate in the next matter of suppressing the traitors of the fox tribe. We¡¯ll stay here and continue to cultivate!¡± Thunder nodded. He then said, ¡°If you want to increase your strength, I recommend that you go to the southernmost desert. There are only two remaining Black Holes of the Beast Race there. Occasionally, there will be some monsters emerging from them. Moreover, there is also a demon team led by Gajero stationed there! You guys scout out their location first. When I meet up with you guys, we will take care of them together!¡± ¡°Good! I was just about to settle the score with them!¡± Vincent recalled the village that had been massacred by the demon team in order to cover his escape. He could not help but speak angrily. ¡°It¡¯s a deal!¡± Thunder and Vincent completed their agreement and got up to walk towards the beast army. The next day, after the two parties left the canyon, they went their separate ways. Thunder led the army straight to Fox King¡¯s palace while Vincent and the others rushed to the southernmost land to train hard for the return of the Human Race. On the way, Vincent checked his current realm. Name: Vincent Amore Special Abilities: World Cleansing Fire (X-Class elemental type) Transformation Skill (X-Class special type) Godly King¡¯s Posture (X-Class special type) Psionic Power: 60,000 Realm: King-class (Level 8 creature) Equipment: Weapon: Purgatory Blade Level: A-Class Purgatory Blade Evolution Progress: 0% Attribute 1: Can evolve by devouring psionic weapons Attribute 2: Enhance psionic power by 65% Attribute 3: Reduce psionic power consumption by 78% Attribute 4: Attack Speed + 54% Attribute 5: Attack Power + 93% Attribute 6: Heal + 42% Attribute 7: Double Damage + 16% Attribute 8: Sharpening + 22% Combat Skills: Name: Mimicry Grade: A-Class combat skill (growth-type combat skill) Proficiency: 100% Pets: None Backpacks: Black Hole myriad races atlas: Remark 1: Monsters are only pets. They belong to the various races on the other side of the Black Hole. Remark 2: Where do you think the monsters of the Black Hole are from? What¡¯s on the other side of the Black Hole? This world is far from simple¡­ Remark 3: The 10,000 races of the Black Hole are abnormally powerful. It¡¯s best not to visit the 10,000 races of the Black Hole if you have not reached the level of a superpowered user. Of course, if you have a superpower, feel free to go. Remark 4: The 10,000 races of the Black Hole possess a power system that is completely different from that of humans. Do not think that a king-level superpowered user is very powerful. In the eyes of the 10,000 races of the Black Hole, he is just a piece of trash that has gained some combat power. Remark 5: The Master of the 10,000 races of the Black Hole is Gajero. He is the amalgamation of all the evil thoughts of the 10,000 worlds. He believes that the civilizations and levels of the 10,000 worlds in the universe are too different. There is no guarantee for weak worlds and other civilizations. His goal was to unify all the worlds in the universe and create a peaceful community. He conquered all the worlds. Remark 6: The 10,000 races of the Black Hole are divided into three levels, upper, middle, and lower. They are heavily guarded. As a superior race, the ghost race is deeply trusted by Gajero. The innate ability of the race to ¡°attack the heart¡± is something that even Gajero has to be careful with. Remark 7: Gajero¡¯s true form was an evil eye that had the power to peer into the hearts of people. Furthermore, he could use the art of war to quickly pass through the space-time tunnel. Remark 8: The Black Hole could be closed. It required the sole king of a world to work together with someone who could mobilize the power of the Black Hole before it could be closed! Chapter 168 - Cup of Fate, Successful Revenge At the south of Beast World, in a scorching desert, Vincent led everyone by foot through the sand dunes. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the desert here to be so magical. The scorching aura has the effect of tempering psionic power!¡± said Nabil excitedly. Nabil¡¯s face was full of sweat. Vincent smiled and said, ¡°This is the Holy Land of the beast cultivation. It¡¯s a rare opportunity for us. Everyone must seize it! Is everyone tired? Do you want to stop and take a rest?¡± ¡°No! As long as we keep moving, the psionic power in our bodies will constantly be tempered. This is also a way of cultivation!¡± said Swire stubbornly. The rest of the people also agreed with Swire¡¯s decision! Everyone could see Vincent¡¯s strength. Although he was not considered powerful in Beast World, in the human world, a king-class superpowered user was already the top fighting strength of the Human Race! Currently, there were only four kings in the Human Race, and the strongest Dragon King of the Human Race had reached the king-class. In other words, Vincent had the capital to establish a country in the Human Race too! Angelina and Avril silently watched Vincent¡¯s back. The determination in their eyes was stronger than the others. That was because they were born stubborn. If they wanted to stand by Vincent¡¯s side, they could just be a vase! After seeing that everyone was full of fighting spirit, Vincent felt very gratified and continued to lead the way. While no one was paying attention, Vincent took out a strangely shaped wine cup from his pocket. It was the treasure that had been left behind in Beast World along with one of Gajero¡¯s arms. Vincent still remembered the cup. It was like a bottomless pit that devoured all his World Cleansing Fire in the tunnel. In addition to that, before Flying Snow Castle was turned into ruins, the cup had also devoured one of Gajero¡¯s arms! That was not an ordinary arm, but an arm formed from pure energy in the form of an energy body. It occupied one-tenth of Gajero¡¯s body. This meant that it was one-tenth of Gajero¡¯s energy! ¡°If only I could make it spit out Gajero¡¯s energy! System, can you make this thing listen to me?¡± asked Vincent. ¡°Ding! Begin scanning the designated target. Please wait a moment!¡± The system¡¯s voice was heard. After a while, detailed information about the cup appeared before Vincent¡¯s eyes. Name: Cup of Augustus Origin: After the death of the former high priest of the Demon Race, Augustus, Gajero refined his heart and all the demons loyal to the high priest into a divine artifact. Level: S-Class special equipment Attribute 1: Able to devour all psionic energy and convert it into the purest psionic energy. Attribute 2: Able to strip the soul of the target. The target must be of a lower level than the user. Attribute 3: Able to convert psionic energy into the power of a Black Hole. However, it cannot be reversed. Attribute 4: Able to issue commands to all low-level demons. All low-level demons are not allowed to resist! Current status: Has swallowed the arm of Gajero. Can choose to convert it into energy or continue refining the cup of Augustus! Vincent looked at the attributes of the Cup of Augustus and could not help but be slightly speechless. The wine cup was really too powerful. Any of its attributes were enough to defy the heavens, and it even carried four divine skills at the same time. It was truly worthy of being a treasure that Gajero carried around with him! Moreover, the final smelting ability made Vincent¡¯s eyes light up in an instant. The cup that was originally made by Gajero after smelting many demons had another hidden attribute. It could continue to smelt more demons! Vincent held the Cup of Augustus in front of his eyes and said with great anticipation, ¡°Smelting!¡± The Cup of Augustus instantly emitted a deep purple light, swaying in the air like a flame. The surface of the cup soon started to melt and finally turned into a hand holding half a heart! ¡°This is really a clear reflection of the history of the Demon Race!¡± Vincent could not help but sigh. The hand on the cup came from Gajero, and the heart came from Augustus, the high priest whom he had killed. It just so happened to show the bloody incidents of the Demon Race killing each other. As long as anyone who obtained the cup discovered its hidden ability, they would choose to continue refining the demons. It was equivalent to Gajero revealing a magical ability that could completely exterminate the demons. A piece of equipment that was born from disaster could completely lead the demons to the end. This was probably the fate of the demons! ¡°Cup of Augustus, Cup of Fate!¡± Vincent could not help but sigh. ¡°Ding! The equipment renaming was successful and is automatically bound to the host¡¯s exclusive item!¡± The system notification sounded again. Vincent lowered his head to look at the hand again, and a description immediately popped up in front of his eyes! Name: Cup of Fate Level: X-Class special equipment Equipment Skill 1: Devour Equipment Skill 2: Soul Peeling Equipment Skill 3: Black Hole Energy Conversion Equipment Skill 4: Order of the Demon Race Equipment Skill 5: Alchemy Furnace Vincent looked at the Cup of Fate that had been given a new name and skill name. He shouted excitedly, ¡°It¡¯s too powerful!¡± ¡°Eh? Vincent, what are you talking about?¡± The people behind him asked in confusion. Vincent turned around and smiled at them, saying, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just found a way to deal with the demons!¡± Everyone looked at Vincent curiously, expecting him to continue. The Human Race was suffering from the Black Hole riot, and the root of the Black Hole riot had a lot to do with Gajero, who led the Demon Race. If there was a way to severely wound the demons, it would be a great thing for the Human Race and the races in the Black Hole! Just as Vincent was about to introduce the Cup of Fate to everyone, black shadows suddenly appeared on the sand dune in front of them. Each of them held a long knife in their hands. They looked at Vincent and the others with murderous intent! ¡°Demon Race!¡± Chris and the others saw that the people who came were not like the Beast Race with the head of a beast or the body of a human. They were instead similar to the Human Race, with only a layer of purple mist around their bodies. Chris and the others immediately thought of the description of the Demon Race that they had heard from the Beast Race. They could not help but remind Vincent loudly. Vincent turned his head, and his gaze instantly turned cold. Back then, when Gajero had defeated the Bear King, other than supporting the fox tribe and accepting the snow wolf tribe¡¯s betrayal, he had only left behind a small team of demons to guard Beast World. The team of demons had not participated in the management of the Beast Race. Instead, they had been stationed near the Black Hole of the Beast Race all year round, intercepting and killing the beasts that were trying to escape into the Black Hole. Back then, the village that was exterminated in order to protect Vincent was massacred by those demons! ¡°It¡¯s them!¡± Vincent sighed coldly. At the same time, he placed the Cup of Fate in his left hand and pulled out the Purgatory Blade in his right hand. He glared angrily at the demons on the hill. At that moment, the team of demons on the hill was also staring at Vincent and the others. They roared furiously, ¡°Humans! They are indeed humans! You have destroyed Lord Gajero¡¯s descending passage. You deserve to die!¡± What happened in Flying Snow Castle had long spread across the entire continent along with the Bear King¡¯s army, and the demons had ruled over the beasts for such a long time. Therefore, there were definitely many beasts who were loyal to them. The news had been sent to the demons even before the arrival of Vincent and his team. At this time, when these demons saw their enemies, their killing intent immediately turned into furious psionic power. Their own aura kept rising and soon reached a level that made Vincent and the others scared! The twenty-plus demons in front of them were all around level 25 creatures. Even among the Beast Race, they were experts that were rarely seen in a hundred years. Vincent and the others were less of a match for them! ¡°Vincent, we¡¯re here to help you!¡± Chris and the others felt the terrifying aura coming from the hill. They gritted their teeth and wanted to rush up to help Vincent. ¡°All of you, don¡¯t go forward. I want to settle some grudges with them alone!¡± Vincent shouted to stop the others from supporting him. Then, each of them rushed to the top of the hill with a knife. More than twenty demons looked at Vincent who was gradually approaching. Their faces were full of disdain. They did not even raise the weapons in their hands. ¡°A mere human, you overestimate yourself!¡± The leader of the demons sneered and mocked Vincent. However, Vincent had already rushed to the top of the sand dune and raised the Cup of Fate in his left hand. ¡°Order, kneel!¡± Vincent was extremely nervous and shouted with an angry expression. He was not sure whether the demon soldiers in front of him could be considered low-level demons or whether he could successfully use the Cup of Fate. Nevertheless, what happened next proved that Vincent had succeeded! More than twenty demons, with an average strength of level 25 creatures, actually knelt down on the sand dune towards Vincent, who was only a level eight creature. Their faces were full of fear and grief. ¡°This, this is Lord Gajero¡¯s Holy Grail. How can it be in your hands?¡± ¡°No, no, you are a human. You cannot use this cup!¡± All the demons knew the cup¡¯s magic. They were afraid of what they might encounter in the future, so they begged Vincent. At the same time, Chris and the others had also arrived at the sand dune. After seeing the demons kneeling towards Vincent, they instantly fell into a daze. They could not believe what they were seeing. Vincent silently looked at the demons in front of him. The faces of the villagers who had been massacred by them kept flashing in his mind. He said in a judgmental tone, ¡°The demons invaded all the races, and massacred all the lives at will. Death is not a pity! You can end it yourselves!¡± When Chris and the others heard this, they could not help but shout that Vincent had gone crazy. He had actually ordered a group of level 25 demons to commit suicide. They were not fools so how could they do it? In the next second, all the demons kneeling on the ground raised their weapons and thrust them into their chests with force. Each of them had a ferocious look on their faces as they fiercely rotated their weapons. Only when their flesh and blood were torn apart did they fall heavily onto the ground. They died unwillingly. Chris and the others were so shocked that they could not speak. However, they could not help but sigh in their hearts. What kind of changes did Vincent go through? Why did he become so terrifying? Vincent did not bother to explain. He immediately raised the Cup of Fate and said to the corpses on the ground, ¡°Refine the demons!¡± Whoosh! All the demon corpses were swept away and kept in the Cup of Fate. They turned into a faint layer of purple gas and refined the Cup of Fate. Chapter 169 - Crossing the Black Hole and Focusing On Cultivation After refining all the demon corpses, Vincent turned to look at everybody. Everyone else was looking at each other in dismay. Vincent then said, ¡°I know that you all must have a lot of questions. I reckon that the Black Hole is somewhere around here. When we get to the Black Hole, I¡¯ll explain it to everyone in detail!¡± Teacher Chris exchanged a look with the students. She stepped forward and said, ¡°No, Vincent! You don¡¯t have to tell us! This is an important method for you to fight against demons. The fewer people who know about it, the better. We all believe in your loyalty to the humans, so we won¡¯t ask about it. This way, we can eliminate the possibility of any leaks!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, we all believe in you!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Everyone expressed their feelings one after another. They looked at Vincent with incomparable sincerity and determination. Vincent was touched and nodded. ¡°Thank you, everyone. I promise I won¡¯t let you down!¡± Everyone was united and set off once again towards the Black Hole. When the sky turned dark, the pitch-black and terrifying Black Hole that emitted a cold and evil aura appeared before everyone¡¯s eyes. It was just that this place was different from the human world. In front of the Black Hole of the Human Race, there was a piece of wasteland. The land was a thousand miles wide. It was red in color and flowed with the blood of countless martyrs. It seemed to be the true portrayal of the tragic fate of the Human Race in the past few hundred years. However, there were no changes in front of the Black Hole of the Beast World. Within the visible range of the Black Hole, there were still some figures running about. They might be beasts that had migrated into the Black Hole, or they might be monsters, just like the strange ones that had invaded the Human Race. Nevertheless, those figures seemed to know that the strength of Beast World was very strong. They only hurried past and had no intention of charging in. ¡°So, those d*mn monsters also know how to bully the weak and fear the strong! They would rather be trampled to death by their companions in the Black Hole of the Human Race than step into the world of high-level races!¡± After seeing the scene, Swire sighed angrily. Vincent said firmly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, our mission and determination is to help the Human Race to become a high-level race that no one would dare to provoke. From then on, we will no longer be troubled by the war!¡± Although everyone nodded in agreement, they still felt a sense of oppression in their hearts. They felt a sense of injustice for the Human Race. ¡°Then what should we do next? I don¡¯t want to waste any time now!¡± asked Nabil in a gloomy mood. Vincent pointed at the empty space in front of the Black Hole and said, ¡°Everyone, stay and cultivate. Wait for Thunder to lead the Beast Army to gather. I still want to go to the Black Hole to investigate!¡± Angelina was the first to jump out and asked, ¡°What are you going to do? Is it dangerous? Can I go with you?¡± Vincent rubbed Angelina¡¯s head lovingly. He smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m just taking a walk inside! The Beast Race has two Black Holes. Once we help the Beast Race to close the Black Holes, we won¡¯t be able to come out again. If we can¡¯t find the route to connect the two Black Holes, won¡¯t we leave behind a hidden danger for the Beast Race?¡± Angelina nodded and asked, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go with you, can I?¡± Vincent thought for a moment and said, ¡°You can, but everyone is cultivating. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being left behind?¡± After hearing this, Angelina let go of Vincent¡¯s hand reluctantly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be left behind by everyone. I want to chase after your footsteps along with everyone, but I¡¯m very worried about you entering the Black Hole alone!¡± Vincent smiled. Just as he was about to comfort Angelina, Avril suddenly said, ¡°Vincent, I¡¯ll accompany you into the Black Hole. Let Angelina and the others stay behind to train!¡± ¡°You, eh?¡± Vincent turned to look at Avril and suddenly realized that the aura in her body was somewhat scattered. At the same time, it was becoming stronger. It was the performance of breaking through and advancing. ¡°Sister, you¡¯ve advanced?¡± asked Angelina in surprise. Avril nodded under everyone¡¯s envious eyes and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve advanced to a lord-class superpowered user, which is a level six creature among the 10,000 races!¡± Angelina nodded repeatedly and said, ¡°Sister, you¡¯re so powerful! Then you should accompany Vincent on a trip. I need to work hard and train in order to catch up to you as soon as possible!¡± Avril turned to look at Vincent and said, ¡°Angelina and the others are all trying to break through to lord-class. Teacher Chris is also about to become an overlord-class superpowered user. I¡¯ve just broken through, so I don¡¯t need to focus on training for the time being. How about I accompany you for a trip?¡± After experiencing a series of battles, Avril was no longer the violent and troublesome rich lady in Vincent¡¯s eyes. Instead, she was one of his most trusted comrades. Therefore, he obviously said, ¡°Of course!¡± After discussing with everyone, Vincent and Avril bid goodbye to them. They then walked into the Black Hole. In the dark environment, Vincent and Avril, who had suddenly appeared, quickly became the targets of the monsters hidden in the darkness. Even if their strength had increased a lot, their strength in the Black Hole was still too weak! ¡°Vincent, why do I feel a little uneasy? Is there any danger around us?¡± asked Avril nervously whilst walking beside Vincent. ¡°There should be something watching us. Be careful!¡± said Vincent calmly. Before he could even finish speaking, a series of dull footsteps could be heard. The footsteps rushed behind Vincent and Avril from afar. ¡°Roar!¡± With a fierce roar, Vincent and Avril could sense a rotten smell and the stench of blood. A huge monster must have opened its mouth behind them! Vincent and Avril turned around at the same time. They were preparing to face the enemy. Avril took out a psionic spear. The tip of the spear flickered with a cold light. It reflected the appearance of the entire monster. ¡°Be careful, it¡¯s the Bloodthirsty Demon Lizard, a level seven creature!¡± shouted Avril whilst reminding Vincent beside her. It was not unusual for Avril to recognize such a monster. This was because the Bloodthirsty Demon Lizard had always been a powerful character in the Monster Horde on the human battlefield. It was powerful, and there were many of them. Countless human powerhouses had almost died at the mouth of this beast! When Avril found out that it was a Bloodthirsty Demon Lizard that had attacked them, she immediately reminded Vincent and secretly broke out in cold sweat. However, Vincent did not panic at all. He raised his left hand again whilst shouting, ¡°Soul Stripping!¡± A purple light instantly rose from the Cup of Fate in Vincent¡¯s hand and enveloped the Bloodthirsty Demon Lizard. ¡°Roar!¡± The Bloodthirsty Demon Lizard immediately let out a heart-wrenching scream. It was wailing and spun in circles within the purple light. Finally, it spat out a mouthful of blood and fell to the ground. It was completely dead. At the same time, a pitch-black shadow stood up on the Bloodthirsty Demon Lizard¡¯s corpse, looking around in a daze. When Avril saw the scene, her eyes instantly widened. Although she knew that Vincent was already a king-class superpowered user, she had never thought that he would be able to deal with a level seven creature so easily! However, the shock was not over yet. Vincent suddenly raised his hand and hooked his fingers towards the black shadow. At the same time, he displayed his X-Class superpower, Godly King¡¯s Posture, and shouted, ¡°Submit!¡± The black shadow seemed to have suffered a heavy blow and staggered back a few steps. It then obediently walked in front of Vincent, revealing its pitch-black body. However, its appearance was exactly the same as the Bloodthirsty Demon Lizard that had just died. It pressed its huge head tightly under Vincent¡¯s feet and indicated its absolute submission. The Godly King¡¯s Posture was a skill that had fused with the S-Class Monster Affinity and the Black Hole power. It could capture the souls of any dead monsters for its own use, regardless of the difference in levels. Moreover, Vincent was currently in the Black Hole. It was even more convenient for his ability to borrow the power of the Black Hole. ¡°Beast, do you know if this place can lead to another Black Hole of the Beast Race?¡± Vincent reprimanded and asked the beast. The soul of the Bloodthirsty Demon Lizard nodded. ¡°Bring me there now!¡± Vincent immediately ordered the beast. The Bloodthirsty Demon Lizard turned around and quickly ran in another direction. After seeing this, Vincent immediately pulled Avril, who was in a daze to chase after it. The two of them followed the Bloodthirsty Demon Lizard for a whole day and night. Suddenly, they realized that the light in front of them was abnormally bright. Only then did they realize that they had already arrived at another Black Hole of the Beast Race! ¡°Retrieve!¡± Vincent waved his hand and stored the soul of the Bloodthirsty Demon Lizard into his body. He then strode out of the Black Hole. Avril looked at Vincent and could not help but say, ¡°You are really too terrifying!¡± ¡°Is that so? Maybe. Anyway, as our strength grows stronger, we will be closer to the monster in our hearts. Sooner or later, you will also be shocked to realize that you have become a monster!¡± said Vincent as he walked. Girls were very disgusted with monsters, and Avril was no exception. She said repeatedly, ¡°Impossible! I am always a powerful and charming female warrior. I am definitely not a monster!¡± Vincent smiled and said, ¡°A beautiful female warrior sounds like a monster!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± As the two of them chatted and laughed, they had returned to the desert of the Beast Men. They had walked through two Black Holes! ¡°It seems like the inside of the Black Hole is an independent and complete world. It¡¯s like countless parallel spaces. The cracks not only connect to each world but also have independent spaces and rules. If we can find the rules inside the Black Hole, we can use the Black Hole to go to the world we want to go to!¡± exclaimed Vincent in surprise. Avril thought for a while and said, ¡°According to you, closing the Black Hole is not worth it?¡± ¡°Maybe the Bear King in his previous life thought the same as you when he discovered the Black Hole, so he did not deal with the Black Hole in time. In the end, Gajero came and the Bear King was killed!¡± said Vincent. Avril looked at Vincent with a face full of black lines and said helplessly, ¡°Alright! You are right. What should we do next?¡± Vincent pointed at the yellow sand under his feet and said, ¡°Sit down and cultivate! Wait for the arrival of Thunder!¡± Chapter 170 - Establishing Diplomatic Relations With the Human Race. All Members Were Promoted In the vast yellow sand, outside the entrance of the Black Hole, Vincent sat quietly in the desert. He was holding the remaining half of the spirit in his hand. Under the enhancement of the scorching breath, he quickly absorbed psionic power. Avril sat at the side. Although she was acting like she was training, she always peeked at Vincent from time to time. One could only imagine his efficiency at training! ¡°What are you looking at? Now is a good time to train. If you neglect your training because you are absent-minded, be careful not to get left behind!¡± Vincent opened his eyes and turned to speak to Avril, who pretended to know nothing. Avril¡¯s face was slightly red. She lowered her head and said, ¡°How can I be absent-minded? I am already the most hardworking amongst everyone. If I continue to work hard, I will be able to catch up to you!¡± Vincent smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯ve just advanced to a level six creature, and I¡¯m already a level eight creature. When I advance to a level nine creature, how will you be able to catch up to me?¡± After saying that, Vincent closed his eyes and continued to train. After helping the beasts close the Black Hole, Vincent was going to lead everyone on the return journey to find the path back to the Human Race. When the time comes, only those with sufficient strength would be able to help the humans overcome the crisis. Therefore, Vincent planned to make use of this last period of time to increase his strength! After seeing Vincent continuing his training, Avril curled her lips stubbornly and said, ¡°No matter what, I¡¯m only two levels away from you. Even if you can advance¡­?¡± Avril, who was joking, suddenly stopped and looked at Vincent with surprise. Judging from his tone, he seemed like he was about to advance. However, did he not just become a king-class superpowered user? If he leveled up again, wouldn¡¯t he become the only human that was ruler-class after hundreds of years? At that moment, Avril suddenly felt nervous. Instead of being distracted by Vincent, she focused on training. She wanted to look at Vincent once more, but she also wanted to keep up with him. Therefore, she could only focus on training. Seven days passed in the blink of an eye. Vincent, who was sitting cross-legged on the ground, suddenly burst out with a powerful aura. The sound of a bottleneck breaking rang out from Vincent¡¯s body, and his aura erupted like a volcano. When Vincent opened his eyes, his gaze was deep. A level nine creature, the first ruler-class superpowered user in hundreds of years, was born! At the same time, Vincent saw a sea of people standing in front of him. Thunder had already arrived with thousands of troops from the Beast Race. After seeing that he and Avril were cultivating, he did not go forward to disturb them. ¡°Vincent, we¡¯ve succeeded. How are your preparations?¡± Thunder walked forward and asked Vincent in a rough voice. Vincent turned to look at Avril, who was still cultivating and said, ¡°I¡¯m ready. When my teammate finishes her cultivation, let¡¯s start again!¡± Thunder nodded and turned to give the order to the Beast Army. He told everyone to rest on the spot and prepare camp. They were all waiting for the moment to close the Black Hole. Vincent looked at the Beast Army. There were some familiar faces among them such as Qiu Misri, Principal Jace, and the others. There were also some faces that greatly surprised Vincent. There were actually a large number of snow wolf tribe and fox tribe warriors in the army that had tagged along this time. By the time the army settled down, it was already nighttime. Vincent and Thunder sat opposite each other in front of the bonfire and chatted about the events of the past few days. ¡°I see that the team you brought with you also has members of the snow wolf tribe and fox tribe. I presume that you have already taken over the entire Beast World!¡± said Vincent. Thunder gave a simple and honest smile. He then said, ¡°I only executed Mosshull and the Fox King. The rest of the members of the snow wolf tribe and fox tribe were all pardoned. The Beast Race has been under the control of Gajero for so long. This all happened in the past. The Beast Race can no longer continue to shed blood!¡± Vincent nodded and said sincerely, ¡°That¡¯s right. You are very suitable to be a King. You are the King of the Beast Race!¡± Thunder opened his huge palm. A small box slid down from his palm and landed in front of Vincent. ¡°Open it and see!¡± said Thunder. Vincent opened the box in front of him and saw a round metal plate with many strange patterns carved on it. ¡°What is this?¡± asked Vincent curiously. Thunder said, ¡°Do you still remember the teleportation array in Flying Snow Castle? This is the teleportation disk that I asked the teachers and students of War School to place. When you return to the Human Race, you can order people to build the teleportation array, and then you can teleport to the Beast World!¡± Vincent asked with puzzlement, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I represent the entire Beast Race and hope to establish relations with the Human Race that you represent. In the future, both sides will become allies that help each other. The Beast Race can also bring some help to the Human Race. The Human Race will send outstanding seedlings to our Beast Race¡¯s schools to further their studies!¡± said Thunder sincerely. After hearing this, Vincent was overjoyed. He stood up and said, ¡°Okay, on behalf of the Human Race, I thank the Beast Race for their support. And I guarantee that in the future, the Human Race and the Beast Race will be friends forever!¡± ¡°Deal!¡± Thunder stretched out his huge fist to seal the deal with Vincent. He gave Vincent a huge smile. Vincent stretched out his fist and bumped it against Thunder¡¯s fist, completely establishing the great relationship. That night, Vincent and the leaders of the Beast Men got drunk. The next morning, Avril woke up from her training. When she opened her eyes, she shouted excitedly, ¡°Vincent, I¡¯m already an overlord-class superpowered user. Should I catch up again¡­?¡± Avril rubbed her eyes in shock when she saw the army of Beast Men in front of her. Vincent had already successfully upgraded to a ruler-class superpowered user. Avril could not be happy for even a moment! ¡°Congratulations, you¡¯ve upgraded to a level seven creature!¡± Vincent walked up to Avril and greeted her with a smile. He was really happy for Avril because upgrading to a level seven creature in Beast World meant that Avril had successfully broken through the human¡¯s restriction. Her level would be limitless in the future. Avril said somewhat dejectedly, ¡°What¡¯s the use of leveling up? Didn¡¯t you also level up? When will I be able to catch up to you!¡± Vincent encouraged her, ¡°I¡¯m just one step ahead of you. You¡¯ll catch up to me sooner or later. Don¡¯t be discouraged!¡± It was rare for Avril to receive Vincent¡¯s consolation. She nodded and said, ¡°Then what should we do next?¡± Vincent pointed to Thunder behind him and said, ¡°Now we can try to close the Black Hole!¡± Avril greeted Thunder and then walked into the Black Hole with Vincent. ¡°If we succeed, we will meet at the next entrance of the Black Hole!¡± Vincent turned his head and reminded Thunder before entering the Black Hole. ¡°Okay, pay attention to the situation in the Black Hole later!¡± said Thunder. After Vincent and Avril entered the Black Hole, they waited quietly in front of the Black Hole. They watched as the Beast Army outside began to form a formation under Thunder¡¯s lead. The army along with Thunder arrived in front of the Black Hole. ¡°Roar!¡± Thunder raised his head and let out a loud roar. At the same time, the Beast Army raised their arms high and headed towards their king together. A streak of golden light instantly exploded with Thunder as the center. It shone on every member of the Beast Race. This power did not come from psionic power, but it was unrivaled. ¡°This is the power of the legendary world? It must be activated by a sole king!¡± said Avril with a shocked expression. Vincent nodded and said, ¡°Remember this scene. In the future, it will become an important means for us to help the Human Race get rid of the threat of the Black Hole!¡± Outside the Black Hole, Thunder raised its fist and punched the Black Hole. The invincible golden light instantly enveloped the Black Hole and temporarily restricted all the power of the Black Hole. ¡°Now!¡± Thunder roared. Inside the Black Hole, Vincent immediately pushed Avril away. Black and purple flames emerged from his body. The raging flames wrapped around the inside of the Black Hole. World Cleansing Fire was the product of the Hellfire¡¯s fusion with the Black Hole¡¯s power. Naturally, it could mobilize the Black Hole¡¯s power. It was also what Vincent relied on to make a promise to Thunder. ¡°Close it!¡± Vincent roared. He wanted to control the fire to close the Black Hole, but it did not move at all. It was not that Vincent was unable to control the Black Hole¡¯s power, but he realized that the Black Hole¡¯s power that he could control was not strong enough. At that moment, the Black Hole in Vincent¡¯s eyes was like a thousand-pound gate, unshakable in the slightest. ¡°Hurry up! I can¡¯t hold on much longer!¡± shouted Thunder from outside the Black Hole. He was getting tired. ¡°Vincent, you can do it!¡± Avril cheered for Vincent from the side. Vincent gritted his teeth and took out the Cup of Fate from his pocket. ¡°Whether or not you can succeed depends on this! Close it for me!¡± Vincent shouted as he raised the Cup of Fate. He poured his psionic power into the cup continuously and converted it into the purest Black Hole power. Two huge hands were created. The hands grabbed both sides of the Black Hole. Following Vincent¡¯s shout, the two huge black hands waved violently and closed the Black Hole in an instant! ¡°We succeeded?¡± Avril ran to Vincent¡¯s side excitedly. Vincent nodded and muttered, ¡°Yes, we succeeded!¡± Outside the Black Hole, Thunder and all the other members of the Beast Race looked at the empty desert in front of them. There were no traces of the Black Hole at all. At first, they were stunned in disbelief. However, it was soon followed by a burst of intense cheers. The Black Hole that had been a problem for the Beast Race for hundreds of years was finally closed. This meant that the Beast Race did not have to worry about the invasion of Gajero anymore. They could develop peacefully! ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t get happy too quickly. Hurry over to the other Black Hole in order to ensure the safety of the Beast Race!¡± Thunder raised his arm and shouted. The other Beast Race warriors responded one after another. ¡°Yes, long live the Bear King! Long live Vincent!¡± ¡°The Beast Race will never be slaves, and humans will always be friends of the Beast Race!¡± The vast army rushed towards another Black Hole amidst the sounds of discussion. Inside the Black Hole, Vincent was excited. He perked up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, our mission is still not done!¡± Avril followed behind Vincent and asked rather excitedly, ¡°You¡¯re really too amazing, how did you do it? Can you teach me? I will call you master!¡± Chapter 171 - The Blessing of the Bear King, The Journey Home Under Avril¡¯s incessant pestering, Vincent finally brought her through the Black Hole World once again. They then walked out from another Black Hole entrance of the Beast Race. During this time, Thunder and the others had already arrived. Teacher Chris and the others were also standing by the side waiting for them. What made Vincent feel extremely gratified was that everyone had used this period of time to increase a considerable amount of strength. Teacher Chris had the strength of a level eight creature, while his other teammates had also advanced to level seven creatures. On the contrary, as Avril and Vincent had been traveling, Avril¡¯s improvement became the smallest among them! ¡°How is it? You haven¡¯t caught up with me yet, but everyone has already caught up with you!¡± said Vincent. He turned his head towards Avril. Avril pouted. She was unable to reply to Vincent. ¡°Vincent, I heard that you have successfully closed a Black Hole!¡± Teacher Chris and the others walked forward and asked Vincent. ¡°Yes, this is a great improvement for us to fight against the Black Hole!¡± said Vincent whilst nodding. Everyone surrounded Vincent happily and cheered. Their joy was beyond words. At this time, Thunder also walked up and said to Vincent with some reluctance, ¡°Vincent, once this Black Hole is closed, I don¡¯t know when we will be able to meet again!¡± ¡°Humans and beasts will always be good friends. When I return to the Human World and build the teleportation array, I will personally bring people to the Beast Race to learn. When that time comes, we can still meet again!¡± said Vincent as he raised his head. Thunder nodded. He then turned around and waved to the Beast Race warriors behind him. Everyone raised their arms with great determination. The golden light that symbolized the power of the world poured into Thunder¡¯s body once again. ¡°Hey! Wait! I haven¡¯t gone in yet!¡± Vincent called out to Thunder in surprise. Thunder was not moved by Vincent. He opened his arms and chanted loudly, ¡°Bless you all, friends of the Beast forever. May you all continue to be strong!¡± Before he finished his words, the golden light fell on Vincent and the others instantly. What followed was psionic power that began to churn in their bodies. ¡°I, I seem to have advanced again!¡± Teacher Chris looked at her hands and said in surprise. In just a short moment, she had advanced from a level eight creature to a level nine creature. She was the second most powerful human being to advance to a ruler-class superpowered user in the past hundred years! Meanwhile, Avril and the others had also advanced from a level seven creature to a level eight creature. They have reached the level of a king-class superpowered user. They could establish a kingdom in the Human World! What surprised everyone the most was that Vincent, who was a ruler-class superpowered user, had been promoted to a level ten creature under the golden light. This was an unprecedented realm in the human power system. In other words, he had become the strongest person in the history of the Human Race! ¡°How¡­ how did he do that?¡± Vincent sighed in surprise. Thunder said, ¡°By gathering all the power of the Beast Race and blessing them with the name of the Bear King, it can increase the cultivation speed of those below level ten!¡± Vincent and the others looked at each other and saluted Thunder, thanking him for such a generous gift. ¡°Take care, friend!¡± said Vincent seriously. Thunder said reluctantly, ¡°I can¡¯t stay in this state for too long. You have to hurry up. Next time we meet, I¡¯ll treat you to a drink!¡± Vincent nodded and then led everyone into the Black Hole. A moment later, under the joint efforts of the Beast Army and Vincent, the Black Hole instantly closed and completely disappeared from Beast World. ¡°Great! From now on, we¡¯ll be at peace!¡± ¡°10,000 years of the Beast Race!¡± The Beast Army cheered in unison, their eyes filled with tears as they celebrated their long-lost peaceful and prosperous times. Thunder turned around and said to everyone in an extremely dignified manner, ¡°Everyone, please remember this hard-earned prosperous era. From now on, we must redouble our efforts and increase our strength. Although the Black Hole has been closed, it can only protect us for a short period of time. Sooner or later, Gajero will come knocking on our door. At that time, we will need all of you and me to defend the honor of the Beast Race with our lives!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t quit even if I die!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t quit even if I die a thousand times!¡± All the Beast Men shouted in unison. Inside the Black Hole, Vincent put away the Cup of Fate. He turned around to look at his stunned teammates and said, ¡°Everyone, it¡¯s time for us to go back!¡± They were all comrades who had followed Vincent through life and death together. They were all life-and-death comrades, so they naturally trusted each other the most. However, they still did not dare to go against the common understanding and ancestral teachings of the Human Race. The power of the Black Hole was a taboo that humans absolutely could not touch! After seeing that Vincent could actually mobilize such a huge power of the Black Hole in an instant, everyone could not help but worry for him. They were worried that he would not hesitate to walk the demonic path for the sake of the Human Race, and when he returned to the Human Race, he would no longer have a place to stand! If no one understood him, wouldn¡¯t Vincent be a lonely hero? Teacher Chris nodded somewhat gloomily and asked, ¡°But how do we go back?¡± Vincent¡¯s expression was the usual. Without the slightest hesitation, he said, ¡°Among the Black Hole of all races, the Human World is at the lowest level of strength. If we can find the Black Hole region where the monsters appear most frequently, then we won¡¯t be far from the Human World¡¯s Black Hole!¡± After hearing that, Teacher Chris and the others nodded in agreement. They frowned and sighed, ¡°But the Black Hole World is so big. How can we guarantee that we will find the right direction from the beginning?¡± Vincent smiled and waved his hand. A black shadow drilled out of his body and roared toward the sky. Except for Avril, the others were shocked. They looked at the black shadow that suddenly appeared and found that it was a completely black, translucent Blood Thirsty Demon Lizard! ¡°Why is it in your body?¡± asked Angelina worriedly. Vincent said indifferently, ¡°Because it¡¯s my slave!¡± While everyone was at a loss, Vincent had already issued an order to the Blood Thirsty Demon Lizard. ¡°Take me to the place where the monsters gather the most!¡± As the Blood Thirsty Demon Lizard was Vincent¡¯s enslaved soul, it could understand every order that Vincent gave. After nodding, it turned around and ran. ¡°Follow!¡± Vincent called out to everyone and took the lead to run alongside the Blood Thirsty Demon Lizard. Teacher Chris hurriedly said to the rest, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. The most important thing now is to return to the Human World!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Everyone replied in unison and began to run in the Black Hole World. Before leaving Beast World, Thunder had already prepared sufficient food for them. Therefore, Vincent and his team were rushing without sleep or rest. They were running all the way to the end of the Black Hole World. Seven days later, the team did not know how far they had traveled. They had almost finished all the food that was prepared for them. They could no longer continue their high-intensity journey. Vincent looked at the Blood Thirsty Demon Lizard, which was circling around on the slope in front of them. He sighed and said to the team, ¡°Everyone, rest here. I¡¯ll go up and take a look!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go too!¡± Teacher Chris volunteered and walked to the top of the mountain with Vincent. ¡°Vincent, we¡¯re in such a hurry to return to the Human World, but have you ever thought about what kind of treatment you might receive when you go back?¡± On the way, Teacher Chris spoke to Vincent with a worried look. Vincent said calmly, ¡°Everything I¡¯ve done is for the sake of the Human Race. I¡¯m not afraid of attracting any criticism. Moreover, I¡¯m not someone who will give up without a fight. No matter who wants to touch me, let him first weigh his own strength!¡± The worry on Teacher Chris¡¯s face grew even more. She frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯m not just talking about you, but all of us!¡± Vincent was suddenly stunned and looked at Teacher Chris in a daze. Teacher Chris continued, ¡°Now, all of our members have reached king-class. Before this, the Human Race only had five king-class superpowered people. We¡¯ve brought back five king-class superpowered people all at once, and I¡¯ve already become a dominator that no one has been able to reach for hundreds of years. You¡¯ve directly broken through the limits of the Human Race. How should the leaders of the Human Race deal with a team like ours?¡± When Vincent heard this, he realized the crux of the matter. The God-Slaying squad¡¯s strength had undoubtedly reached the peak of the Human Race¡¯s strength. However, they were all warriors and did not have the ability to lead the Human Race. The current leader of the Human Race would definitely suffer to a certain extent due to the return of the God-Slaying squad. At that time, for the stability of the Human Race, the existence of the God-Slaying squad will indeed become a big problem. It may even be a contradiction point that will cause internal chaos in the Human Race. ¡°I will strictly restrict the members of the God-Slaying squad. After returning to the Human Race, do not reveal our strength for the time being. We must not cause internal strife. However, if someone dares to harm us and obstruct our squad¡¯s action of protecting the Human Race, I will definitely not let him off!¡± said Vincent firmly. Teacher Chris was very satisfied with Vincent¡¯s decision. She nodded and said, ¡°Alright! No matter what happens in the future, I will support you!¡± Vincent smiled slightly. The two of them had already walked to the top of the mountain at the same time. However, the scene at the foot of the mountain made their expressions change instantly. In a large canyon at the foot of the mountain, there was the entrance to a Black Hole. Heartless and endless monsters were gathered there. They were fighting to rush into the world on the other side of the Black Hole. In order to fight for the position at the front, they were constantly biting and devouring each other! ¡°Doesn¡¯t it look like a group of barbarians lining up to receive food!¡± said Teacher Chris with a cold expression as she pulled out her dagger. Those beasts at the bottom of the mountain obviously treated the other side of the Black Hole like a canteen. They were fighting to fill their stomachs! Vincent pressed on Teacher Chris¡¯s shoulder and said to her, ¡°You go and call the others, I¡¯ll go down first!¡± Before Vincent even finished his sentence, he had already rushed down the mountain. Teacher Chris looked at the group of monsters below. There was no lack of level eight and level nine creatures. There were even level ten creatures. She was worried that Vincent would be in danger if he went down alone, so she quickly retreated halfway down the mountain and called for all her team members to help Vincent. However, when everyone reached the top of the mountain, there were not many monsters left in the canyon! Vincent was the only one floating in mid-air in the canyon. He held a cup in his left hand and a knife in his right. Beneath his feet were piles of monster corpses as well as level ten creatures that were trembling in fear. In the next moment, countless pitch-black monster souls rose up from the mountain of corpses. They looked up at Vincent and paid obeisance. Chapter 172 - The World Was In Dire Straits. The Human Race Was in Danger ¡°Vincent!¡± Teacher Chris and the others hurried to the foot of the mountain. When they saw Vincent standing amongst the monsters like a king, they could not help but exclaim. Vincent turned to look at the group. He waved his hand and kept all the monsters¡¯ souls in his body. He then floated towards the ground. ¡°What, what¡¯s going on? You killed all the monsters in such a short period of time?¡± asked Teacher Chris. Vincent nodded and said, ¡°This is also one of my new abilities. If everyone believes me, then don¡¯t ask anything. Let¡¯s enter this Black Hole and take a look!¡± Everyone looked at each other and nodded. ¡°We believe you. Let¡¯s go!¡± Vincent smiled and walked into the Black Hole. When everyone stepped into the Black Hole, the scene in front of them made them feel nauseous. It was a world filled with red earth and there were monsters everywhere. Blue liquid floated in the gullies and rivers, emitting a rotten and fishy smell. Everyone frowned and their mood instantly dropped to zero. This was because the world in front of them was simply purgatory. The only thing that made them feel gratified was that this was definitely not a world inhabited by humans. ¡°That blue liquid should be the blood of this world¡¯s native creatures, and this place should have already fallen completely!¡± said Teacher Chris. Her face was paled as she watched the group of monsters fighting to scoop up the minced meat from the blue river for consumption. Vincent nodded and said, ¡°Since the monsters here have started fighting over the rotten meat, it means that there shouldn¡¯t be any living creatures left in this world. The creatures that originally lived in this world must have been weaker than us humans. The appearance of the Black Hole to them is the end of the world!¡± After hearing this, everyone silently lowered their heads and mourned for the race that they had never met before. At the same time, they began to worry about the situation of the Human Race. The Human World had far more Black Holes than this place, but it seemed to have some unique advantages. Creatures above level ten could not directly invade the Human Race through the Black Hole. They could only use the frequent Monster Horde to continuously deplete the Human Race¡¯s combat strength. ¡°I hope the Human Race can hold on until we return!¡± said Chris. Chris clenched his fists and was determined. As everyone had increased their strength and had the power to face the Monster Horde directly, they wanted to do their part for the safety of the Human Race. Unfortunately, they did not know where the Black Hole leading to the Human Race was! ¡°Should we turn back and continue to look for the Black Hole leading to the Human Race?¡± asked Nabil. Vincent replied, ¡°Yes, but before we leave, there¡¯s one more thing to do!¡± ¡°Do what?¡± Everyone asked. Vincent raised the Purgatory Blade in his hand and pointed it at the monsters in his field of vision. He said, ¡°Take revenge for this tragically extinct world!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the souls of countless monsters rushed out from Vincent¡¯s body. They roared and charged towards the living monsters and started tearing at them crazily. The souls of the monsters that were restrained by Godly King¡¯s Posture retained all of their strength when they were alive, while the souls of the monsters that were torn apart would immediately be captured and enslaved by Vincent. It was originally a confrontational battle with great disparity in numbers, but Vincent had managed to achieve a battle of attrition. A few hours later, all the monsters were wiped out, and the Monster Soul Army under Vincent¡¯s command had increased to tens of thousands. ¡°Terrifying! Too terrifying!¡± Teacher Chris could not help but sigh with lingering fear after seeing Vincent¡¯s Monster Soul Army. They have collected quite a number of level ten creatures¡¯ monster spirit crystals. If Vincent did not have a limit on the number of monster souls he could control, then he would become the sole army in the future. No matter what enemies he faced, he will always win. ¡°Vincent, all the monsters here have been cleared. Do we still need to go deep into this world to investigate?¡± Teacher Chris walked to Vincent¡¯s side and asked him. She was anxious as she was still worried about the situation of the Human Race. Chris, who had already discovered Vincent¡¯s strength, was the first to retort, ¡°Let¡¯s continue to investigate this world! Even if we turn back now, we don¡¯t know when we¡¯ll be able to find the Black Hole that leads to the Human Race. If we hurry back, we¡¯ll only be participating in the battle and won¡¯t be able to control the invasion of the monsters. It¡¯s better to let Vincent have the power to decide the outcome of the battle before we return!¡± The rest of the people looked at each other. They did not understand the meaning behind Chris¡¯s words. Vincent understood Chris and nodded without a trace. He turned to Chris and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go deeper and take a look. You are responsible for recording the general topography of this world, as well as the number of Black Holes and the distance from the Human World. When we return, we can use this place as a training ground or when we lack resources!¡± After hearing that, Chris nodded and said, ¡°Alright!¡± Following that, under Vincent¡¯s lead, everyone began to walk deeper into the strange world. They cleared all the monsters they encountered along the way. After a few days, they returned to the Black Hole. Chris looked at the perfectly drawn map in his hand. He was astonished and said, ¡°This world is very small. There¡¯s only one Black Hole, and there was no civilization here. At least we didn¡¯t see any words or records along the way, and many rich mines and resources haven¡¯t been developed yet!¡± Everyone recalled the rich primitive resources that they saw in the world. They could not help but nod their heads. Vincent said, ¡°We must remember the location of this world. As the Human Race¡¯s resources are about to be exhausted, this place will be one of the most important supply stations for the Human Race in the future!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± said Chris solemnly. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Vincent turned around and walked into the Black Hole World. He continued to let the monster souls search for places where the monsters were entrenched. On the way, Vincent and the others saw many worlds that had been destroyed by the Black Hole¡¯s monsters. In some of the worlds, there had even been races that were not inferior to the Human Race and were far superior compared to the human civilization! However, these worlds were all destroyed by the endless Monster Hordes because the Black Hole did not have a level limit for passing through. Although Vincent and the others had not found their way to the Human World, they had already gained a lot of important information. This included the distribution of resources from all the worlds along the way from Beast World, as well as the achievements of some high-level civilizations. This information could be considered as very useful wealth for the Human Race! ¡°Vincent, the Black Hole World is so big. Is it possible that the distance between the Beast Race and the Human Race is too far? We will never be able to return to the Human World?¡± asked Angelina worriedly while holding Vincent¡¯s hand. Vincent sighed and said truthfully, ¡°We can¡¯t rule out this possibility. The Black Hole World is so big that it is far beyond our imagination. Even Gajero is unable to cross the Black Hole World in a short period of time. The vastness of the world can be imagined. However, as the hope of the Human Race, as long as we are still breathing, we cannot give up on finding our way home!¡± ¡°Yes, Vincent is right! Everyone, don¡¯t be discouraged. We will definitely find our way home!¡± Teacher Chris also encouraged everyone. When everyone heard this, they gave each other a fist bump with great effort. They braced themselves and continued their journey. ¡­ In the Human World, in front of the Black Hole, a huge horde of monsters had already gathered. They were preparing to charge towards the human army on the opposite side. In the base, a blood-iron general was listening to his subordinate¡¯s report on the recent battle situation. ¡°Our Falcon Country¡¯s recent situation is not very optimistic. The battle line that St. John¡¯s School is in charge of has started to retreat for some unknown reason. The entire line has turned into a defensive line. The teachers and students have suffered heavy losses. Almost a generation of core strength has already died. We won¡¯t be able to recover in a short period of time! The situation at Mokissner School and Quinn School was slightly better, but they had also suffered a great impact. There were a lot of casualties! The battle line that the country¡¯s army is in charge of has been fighting almost every day. However, for some unknown reason, the Monster Horde seems to be endless. It is not like the past where one can take a few days to catch their breath after enduring it!¡± After hearing the report from his subordinate, the general¡¯s application instantly became solemn. He said, ¡°It seems that this time, the Human Race is truly in danger. Unfortunately, the God-Slaying squad has failed again. We can only go all out and use our last bit of strength to try and ensure the safety of the Human Race!¡± Before the general finished his words, the monsters in front of the Black Hole had already gathered and had started a new round and were charging towards the Human Race. ¡°Face the enemy!¡± The general hurriedly shouted. The human soldiers who were prepared for battle howled and charged towards the Monster Horde. With their flesh and blood, they stopped the huge Monster Horde and prevented them from harassing the Human World. In an instant, blood flowed like a river on the battlefield. Countless human elites died in the stomachs of the monsters. This was not an individual situation on a particular battlefield, but the current state of affairs when the Human Race fought against the Black Hole Monster Horde! If they lost, they would fall into the hands of several city-states, and countless people would die tragically! Even if they won, it would still be a pyrrhic victory. The price that the Human Race had to pay was extremely painful! Just as the human defense line was about to be hit by the most powerful attack in history, Vincent and the others who were being led by the monsters¡¯ souls, arrived in front of another Black Hole. What made everyone feel strange was that there were no traces of monsters around this Black Hole. It was quite strange! ¡°Why aren¡¯t we being attacked by the monsters here? Could it be that the monsters haven¡¯t arrived yet?¡± Chris frowned whilst analyzing. If the monsters had not found this place, then it meant that everyone had gone in the wrong direction. The location of the Human¡¯s Black Hole should be in the opposite direction from where everyone was going. Vincent looked at the monster soul that was anxious to continue walking and said, ¡°No! We have always been walking in the direction where the monsters have gathered. There are no monsters here, which means that the monsters are all in front!¡± Chris thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Then do we still enter this Black Hole?¡± Vincent said, ¡°Enter! If the world inside has been conquered, we will simply record it. If it has not been conquered, we can also remind them to make preparations!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Everyone nodded in response. However, before they could move forward, a few figures suddenly walked out of the Black Hole. They all looked like humans! Vincent and the others were shocked. This was because the people who walked out of the Black Hole had exactly the same faces as them! Chapter 173 - The Phantom Race, The Accomplices of Evil ¡°Vincent, they, they¡­¡± Chris looked at the God-Slaying squad that looked exactly like them and exclaimed. Vincent was also stunned when he saw the scene. The vast Black Hole connected all the races. Up till now, Vincent had not seen many races, but he believed that there must be some unexpected ones. However, the scene before him was far beyond his imagination. The few people who had just walked out of the Black Hole were also stunned when they saw Vincent and the others. They even looked at each other in panic and wanted to retreat into the Black Hole. ¡°Stop, who are you, people?¡± Vincent immediately rushed forward when he saw the situation and blocked their path to retreat. He raised his knife and questioned them. The people who had suddenly appeared all looked at each other again. The person who looked exactly like Vincent stood out and said, ¡°We are the human God-Slaying squad. We were ordered to enter the Black Hole World to carry out a special mission. Who are you, people? Why do you look exactly like us?¡± Vincent looked at the face that looked exactly like him and felt that it was strange. As for what they said, Vincent was even more shocked! After seeing this, Teacher Chris could not help but quietly walk to Chris¡¯s side and whispered a few words to him. Chris nodded and took out a level seven spiritual crystal from his pocket. In an instant, he transformed into a level seven monster and roared at the people who claimed to be the God-Slaying squad. The terrifying power of the level seven creature scared them so much that they immediately took a defensive stance. Not only did they form an effective defensive formation, but they also revealed their innate special abilities. ¡°This¡­ is exactly the same as our special abilities. It¡¯s just that their levels are low!¡± Chris put away his superpower and returned to his human form. He exclaimed in shock. Teacher Chris frowned and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that their abilities are too low. It¡¯s just that their levels are exactly the same as when we first participated in the mission!¡± Suddenly, Teacher Chris had a flash of inspiration. She turned her head and said to Vincent, ¡°Vincent, do you think that behind this Black Hole is a parallel world of the Human Race?¡± ¡°Parallel World?¡± Vincent looked at the people in front of him with suspicion. He frowned and said, ¡°I don¡¯t believe in the existence of parallel worlds, but their levels and abilities are indeed correct. This is very puzzling!¡± After hearing the conversation between Vincent and the others, the low-level squad took the opportunity to whisper a few words. The person who looked exactly like Vincent then stood up again and said, ¡°Are you really us from the Parallel World? Why are you so powerful? Then can you help us save our world? Groups of monsters are wreaking havoc in our world. We urgently need helpers like you!¡± Vincent continued to ponder and did not answer the other party¡¯s request. Teacher Chris asked with some worry, ¡°What? Your world has already been invaded by monsters? No wonder there were no monsters in front of the Black Hole. We can go and help you. As humans, it¡¯s our duty!¡± Everyone had seen too many worlds that had been destroyed by monsters along the way, and they had helped many worlds to take revenge. Naturally, they all had the same thoughts and nodded in agreement. Since they had come to help the weaker worlds, why would they not help the human parallel worlds? ¡°That¡¯s great! Thank you so much!¡± The low-level God-Slaying squad said happily together. Teacher Chris¡¯s confidence soared. She called out to Vincent and said, ¡°Let¡¯s move quickly. Isn¡¯t helping them the same as helping ourselves?¡± At that moment, the low-level squad quickly echoed Teacher Chris¡¯s words. They took the initiative to pull everyone into the Black Hole as if they had found their savior. Vincent half-heartedly followed everyone to the side of the Black Hole. He was still a little worried. Suddenly, he asked the low-level version of himself, ¡°What¡¯s your superpower?¡± ¡°Ah? Hellfire, what¡¯s wrong?¡± The other Vincent asked in surprise. ¡°No, it¡¯s not just Hellfire. What else is there?¡± asked Vincent. The lower-ranked Vincent was clearly flustered. He stammered, ¡°Of course there¡¯s more, but I can¡¯t say it here. Be careful, there are too many people around here and too many ears!¡± After hearing this, Teacher Chris and the others stopped in their tracks. They frowned as they looked at the lower-ranked God-Slaying squad beside them. A hint of doubt flashed in their eyes. Vincent grabbed his other self by the neck. He sneered and said, ¡°My companions indeed do not know all of my abilities. However, it is not that I do not trust them. It is because they have never taken the initiative to ask me. This is because we are brothers who have gone through thick and thin together. We have never doubted each other! You can¡¯t even do this. It seems like your world is not a parallel world of the Human Race!¡± ¡°Even if people look the same, their thoughts will be different! Why must I have the same thoughts as you?¡± The low-born Vincent explained with a flustered look. Vincent continued to say coldly, ¡°Since it¡¯s a parallel world, our superpowers will be the same. Tell me, do you still have those superpowers?¡± The low-level Vincent was flustered. Tears started to fill the corners of his eyes. He struggled to say, ¡°I, I just won¡¯t say it. Anyway, I have Hellfire, that¡¯s for sure!¡± ¡°Is that so? Then let¡¯s see if our flames are the same!¡± said Vincent coldly. At the same time, a layer of World Cleansing Fire was attached to his hand. He instantly ignited the fake Vincent. ¡°Ah! It¡¯s burning me to death! This isn¡¯t Hellfire at all. The information is fake¡­¡± The fake Vincent originally wanted to use Hellfire to resist the temperature of the flames in Vincent¡¯s hand but was instantly ignited. He could only let out an unwilling cry of pain before he died. After seeing that their companion had died at Vincent¡¯s hands, the other members of the low-level version of the God-Slaying squad quickly turned around and fled into the Black Hole. Teacher Chris immediately shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t let them escape!¡± The team immediately swarmed forward. They each took turns to finish off the other version of themselves, and then withdrew their hands. They had a strange look on their faces. ¡°Killing oneself, this feeling is so strange!¡± The battle maniac Chris could not help but sigh with a complicated expression. Vincent threw away the charred corpse in his hand, clapped his hands, and said, ¡°These people are not us from another world at all. They just want to pretend to be us!¡± ¡°Pretend to be us?¡± Teacher Chris looked at Vincent in surprise. Vincent nodded and said, ¡°They claimed to be the God-Slaying squad from the beginning. In addition to their levels and superpowers, it means that they have a lot of information about us. Moreover, when they walked out of the Black Hole, they did not look like they had fought before. Obviously, their world is peaceful and not a parallel world of the Human Race at all. Otherwise, how could the monsters in the Black Hole ignore a world that is the same as the Human Race that develops so slowly!¡± Teacher Chris said in disbelief, ¡°That¡¯s too terrifying! Unless they have the ability to observe the movements of the Human World, how could they know such detailed information?¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible!¡± Vincent turned around and looked at the crowd. He pointed at the faces of those people on the ground and said, ¡°Perhaps there are spies among the Human Race!¡± After hearing this, everyone took in a deep breath and started to consider the possibility of Vincent¡¯s explanation. The establishment of the God-Slaying squad was indeed confidential. Besides the core of the country, no one else would know about it. However, if there was no news about the God-Slaying squad for a long time, the country would decide that the God-Slaying squad had all died in the line of duty and announce the news to the public. After all, every member of the God-Slaying squad was a well-known figure in the Human World. Every person¡¯s disappearance would cause a great deal of panic, not to mention a squad of people! Then, the spies hidden in the Human Race would take the opportunity to find someone to pretend to be a member of the God-Slaying squad and return to the Human World. Naturally, it would look natural and was undetectable! Teacher Chris could not help but shiver. She muttered and sighed, ¡°This is simply a ghost story! Unless we can enter this Black Hole and investigate the situation of the world, we will not be able to determine whether your deduction is true or false!¡± ¡°No need!¡± Vincent smiled confidently and said, ¡°I have an even simpler way!¡± Following that, in front of everyone, Vincent raised his hand and aimed at the corpse on the ground. He hooked his five fingers and shouted, ¡°Spirit capturing and commanding!¡± Seven black shadows instantly floated up from the corpse on the ground. Their eyes were dull as they floated in front of Vincent. They knelt down on one knee to express their submission. What shocked Chris and the others was that these souls that Vincent had captured actually looked completely different from them. They did not even look human at all, but instead looked like puddles of disgusting viscous liquid. They did not even have the most basic facial features! Vincent narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°Tell me your race and the purpose of your trip!¡± ¡°We are the Phantom Race! The purpose of this trip is to disguise ourselves as a member of the Human Race and return to the Human Race to carry out the Wall-Breaking Plan!¡± The puddles of liquid-like black shadows let out a series of roars. They were not human voices at all. ¡°Wall-breaking plan? What is the Wall-Breaking Plan?¡± asked Teacher Chris. As it was not an order from Vincent, the puddles of black shadows did not answer Teacher Chris¡¯s question. ¡°Answer her!¡± Vincent immediately ordered. ¡°Due to the appearance of the Black Hole, all the races had fallen into chaos. As a high-level race, the Phantom Race naturally took the opportunity to annex the other worlds. Thus, they ordered the surrounding monsters to attack the Black Hole of the Human Race. However, the Black Hole of the Human Race has a restriction, so we can only send out our companions who are compatible with the strength of the Human Race. We can use the abilities of the Phantom Race to transform into any race to hide in the Human World and wait for an opportunity to find a way to crack the Black Hole!¡± The black shadows spoke one after another. They recounted everything that the Phantom Race had done. ¡°B*stards! You are simply the accomplices of Gajero!¡± Chris could not help but roar angrily after hearing that the miserable situation of the Human Race was actually due to the ambitions of the Phantom Race. However, when the few black shadows heard Gajero¡¯s name, a disdainful expression appeared on their faces. They then said, ¡°Gajero is merely a servant of the darkest realm!¡± Chapter 174 - Return to the Humans and Turn the Tide of the Battle When everyone heard the Phantom Race¡¯s description of Gajero, they all fell silent. Gajero, who had caused chaos among the Black Holes, massacred countless worlds, and defeated the enslaved Beast Race, was only a servant of the dark side in the eyes of the Phantom Race. This meant that there were two problems. First, the Phantom Race was very powerful. At the very least, they were not afraid of Gajero. In fact, they even looked down on him. The other problem was that there was an even more powerful force behind Gajero. It was what the Phantom Race called the darkest! If Gajero was already so terrifying, then what kind of terrifying existence was the darkest? Teacher Chris shook her head. She turned around and said to everyone, ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t let your imagination run wild. Right now, we only need to protect the Human Race. We don¡¯t need to consider who our opponent is!¡± Everyone took a deep breath and sobered up from their feelings. They all turned to look at Vincent. They were waiting for him to decide what to do next. Vincent looked at the Phantom Race and asked, ¡°How many spies does the Phantom Race have in the Human Race? What are their identities?¡± ¡°The level of the Human Race is too low. The Phantom Race can only send some newly born phantoms to disguise themselves as humans. However, we only do things according to intelligence and orders. We don¡¯t know the situation of the other disguisers!¡± The souls of the phantoms all answered truthfully. Vincent asked again, ¡°Then since you were ordered to go undercover, you must know the location of the Human Race?¡± The souls nodded and said, ¡°We know!¡± After hearing this, everyone¡¯s spirits were immediately lifted. After searching for so long, this was the first time that they had found information about the humans. ¡°Lead the way!¡± Vincent immediately gave the order and followed the souls to the depths of the Black Hole world. While they were hurrying on their way, Vincent discussed with everyone. ¡°The current Human Race has already been infiltrated by spies from the Phantom Race. However, their information transmission will definitely not be so smooth. As long as we don¡¯t say anything, we won¡¯t be discovered by the Phantom Race. When we return, everyone must keep their mouths shut and pay attention to the people who actively seek you!¡± Nabil asked in confusion, ¡°Since we know about this, why don¡¯t we just report it to the leaders and let them investigate it thoroughly? Wouldn¡¯t that be more effective?¡± Vincent shook his head and said, ¡°First of all, we can¡¯t be sure how much power the spies have. Could they have already infiltrated the country? Moreover, once this kind of news spreads, it will definitely cause panic among the people. At that time, it will actually give the Phantom Race a chance to take advantage of it! Therefore, we can only handle this matter in private!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Everyone nodded and replied in unison. Unknowingly, the souls that were leading the way had stopped. When everyone noticed it, they were shocked to find that a Black Hole had appeared in front of them. Moreover, there were a large number of monsters entrenched in front of the Black Hole. They were all roaring as they walked towards the Black Hole. When everyone saw this, their hearts instantly tightened. The Monster Horde that had created trouble for the Human Race was actually only a small portion of the threat of the Black Hole. There were more monsters that had not even entered the Black Hole yet. Although the Human Race paid an extremely painful price to kill the monsters, it only made more room for the monster army behind the Black Hole! ¡°With so many monsters, doesn¡¯t this mean that the Human Race is currently in a very dangerous situation?¡± Teacher Chris was worried. Vincent waved his hand and stored the phantoms¡¯ souls into his body. He then said to everyone, ¡°Next, we have to disguise ourselves as the Phantom Race. Everyone must remember this, because if the monsters can attack the Human Race in an orderly manner, then the Phantom Race must be commanding them. As long as we deceive the Phantom Race guarding the Black Hole and return to the Human World, we can better protect the Human Race!¡± ¡°Yes, that makes sense. Let¡¯s do it!¡± said Chris whilst he rubbed his hands together. Vincent nodded and ordered, ¡°As soon as we return to the Human Race, Chris and Nabil will stay behind and join the nearest battlefield. The rest of you will immediately rush to the other Black Holes nearby to stop the Monster Horde that is attacking. Teacher Chris and I can act alone. The rest of you must act as a team!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± replied everyone. Vincent then led everyone towards the Black Hole with ease. Along the way, he ignored the monster in front of him and held back the urge to attack. Suddenly, a huge rhinoceros rushed in front of Vincent and the others. From its body, it emitted the aura of a level 12 creature. It was clearly the leader of all the monsters outside the Black Hole! ¡°Stop! Are you guys planning to sneak into the Human Race? Why are you so strong? Aren¡¯t you afraid of being exposed?¡± asked the rhinoceros in human language. Vincent said calmly, ¡°This is the order of the higher-ups. The Human Race is suffering from war and needs some heroes to make things right. As long as we can help the Human Race survive this disaster, we will be able to obtain an extraordinary status in the Human Race. When that time comes, we will be even more useful to the Phantom Race!¡± The rhinoceros lowered its head and pondered for a moment. It then said, ¡°Since the higher-ups want you to contribute to the Human Race, then I will inform the monsters to withdraw from the Black Hole. I will not activate the Monster Horde for a short period of time. As for the monsters that have already entered the Black Hole, you can just clean them up as you wish. It will be enough for you to become the great heroes who save the Human Race!¡± Vincent nodded. He then turned his head and gave everyone a look. He immediately rushed towards the entrance of the Black Hole. The Phantom Race¡¯s intelligence was not inferior to that of the Human Race. In just a short period of time, they had made a thorough arrangement. This made Vincent and the others even more shocked. They had to make use of the time that the Phantom Race was willing to cooperate to buy the Human Race as much time as possible to recover. Then, they will need to think of a way to counterattack. When they were about to reach the Black Hole, Vincent immediately pulled out his Purgatory Blade. A pair of Flaming Wings grew on his back. He said to everyone firmly, ¡°According to our previous plan, as soon as we return to the Human World, immediately split up and act!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Everyone responded. At the same time, they quickened their pace and rushed into the Black Hole. The rhinoceros looked at everyone that had left. He looked to the monkey that had jumped to his side and said, ¡°This batch of pretenders are not bad. They got into character rather quickly. Look at them in a hurry to support the Human Race, it seems like it¡¯s real!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! It looks like our Phantom Race will be able to conquer the entire world soon!¡± said the monkey as he scratched his ears and cheeks. Inside the Black Hole, everyone had finally returned to the Human World that they had not seen for a long time. Their eyes were filled with excitement, but they had no time to celebrate. This was because the tragic battlefield in front of them was even more bloody and terrifying than when they had left. Fresh blood and corpses were everywhere. Flames and thick smoke covered the sky. It was like hell on earth. ¡°Move out!¡± Vincent shouted. He then flapped his wings and flew straight towards the Black Hole in the distance. Teacher Chris was good at agility. She constantly flashed through the crowd alone and finally disappeared in the opposite direction from Vincent. Chris and Nabil looked at each other and smiled at the other three. ¡°Take care, we¡¯ll join the battle first!¡± Roar! As soon as he finished speaking, Chris had already transformed into the appearance of a level 10 creature, the Snowstorm Dragon. Under Nabil¡¯s buff, he charged into the rear of the Monster Horde and brutally crushed all the monsters in sight! Angelina, Avril, and Swire saw this and immediately rushed towards the Black Hole nearby. At the end of the battlefield, a general was organizing an army to resist the attack of the Monster Horde. He looked at the dwindling number of subordinates beside him and said in despair, ¡°We may not be able to hold on for long, but please remember, before we fight to the last person, we must not let the Monster Horde cross the final line of defense!¡± The soldiers all had a look of death on their faces. They said resolutely, ¡°We will live and die with mankind!¡± Just when the generals decided to fight to the death, the battlefield in front of them suddenly changed! ¡°General, look over there!¡± An officer pointed to the back of the Monster Horde and exclaimed. The general looked up and saw a huge Snowstorm Dragon that had never appeared on the battlefield behind the Monster Horde. It was slaughtering the monsters rapidly, causing the Monster Horde¡¯s attacks to fall into chaos. ¡°This should be an S-Class superpower of the Human Race, the incarnation of a monster! Who is he? How could he appear at the back of the battlefield?¡±¡® The general looked carefully and sighed with surprise. ¡°General, no matter who he is, he must be our reinforcements!¡± One of the officers said excitedly as he looked at the chaos on the battlefield. ¡°Yes, give the order immediately. Fight back with all your strength and regroup with our allies who are supporting us!¡± said the general with a determined look. Just as the human army was about to return to the battlefield, the Snowstorm Dragon in the Monster Horde suddenly roared and released a powerful aura. It killed countless monsters in an instant. Its powerful aura also spread to the hearts of all the soldiers. ¡°This, this is the aura of a king-class superpowered user. Could it be that the king himself came to support us?¡± The general sighed in shock. However, he clearly remembered that the king¡¯s superpower was not the incarnation of a monster! When the general came back to his senses, the Snowstorm Dragon was standing on the corpses of countless monsters and had arrived in front of the army. Only a few monsters were left behind. At that moment, everyone saw that the back of the Snowstorm Dragon stood a human youth! ¡°Hello, General. We are students from the Quinn School. We are the members who have returned after executing the God-Slaying plan, Chris!¡± ¡°And Nabil!¡± Chris returned to his original appearance and stood with Nabil. They reported themselves to the general. At that moment, the God-Slaying Plan was indeed no longer a secret. When the general heard this, he was pleasantly surprised and immediately said, ¡°It¡¯s really you guys. You¡¯re back? And you¡¯ve become so powerful. There¡¯s hope for the future of the Human Race!¡± Chris and Nabil looked at each other and smiled proudly. They then said to the general, ¡°Please give the order to clear the monsters scattered in front of the Black Hole. After that, we can let our subordinates rest and reorganize. I believe that the Monster Horde will not happen again in a short time. We still have to go and support the battlefield in front of the other Black Holes!¡± Chapter 175 - The Savior Appears, A New Beginning After hearing Chris¡¯s suggestion, the general of the Falcon Country did not hesitate at all. He immediately followed Chris¡¯s orders. As a general of a nation, he had thousands of troops under his command. At that moment, he was very obedient to Chris although he was just a student from Quinn School. This greatly exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations. The general understood that although Chris was only a student on the surface, he was already a king-class superpowered being. He was an existence comparable to a king and he was also the strongest human being in the world! Such a powerful figure would definitely soar high into the sky in the future. Even the general had no choice but to look up to such an existence! ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave this place to the general. We¡¯ll go and support the other battlefields first!¡± Chris cupped his hands and bid farewell to the general. He then turned around and left with Nabil. In front of another Black Hole not far away, a human army was doing its best to resist the Monster Horde. However, they were already at the end of their rope. Tens of thousands of defeated soldiers were defending the military line with their lives. They were using their flesh and blood as well as their last bit of strength to withstand the frenzied attack of the Monster Horde. The general of the defending army had already died on the battlefield. At that moment, all the soldiers were relying on their belief in fighting for the Human Race. They were barely able to withstand the attack. ¡°Human Race, is the Human Race really going to end?¡± ¡°We are destined to die in battle. It seems like the fate of the Human Race has been exhausted!¡± ¡°I am not reconciled. Who can come and save us?¡± As the soldiers fought, they cried out with tears in their eyes. They were hoping that the heavens would save them, the humans, and the fate of the entire human world. At that critical moment, three figures crossed the line and rushed into the camp of the defenders. They passed through the crowd and charged into the Monster Horde. ¡°Who is that? Danger, come back quickly!¡± The defenders could not help but shout when they saw the three figures entered the Monster Horde in an instant. Shortly afterward, a holy figure flapped his wings and flew out of the Monster Horde. He scattered a pure white holy light that looked almost solid onto the monsters. He then smashed the group of monsters into minced meat. Immediately after, a wave of blood flowed out from the Monster Horde. A young girl with a delicate body was waving a huge sword that was several times longer than her body. She was slashing the monsters. No matter how powerful the monsters were, she still managed to slice them all in half. The most shocking thing was the other young girl in the Monster Horde. She looked for the strongest monster in the Monster Horde and touched the monster¡¯s skin with her hands. In an instant, she used the monster¡¯s ability for herself and cleared out a large number of monsters in the Monster Horde. ¡°Oh God, the heavens have really heard our prayers and sent down a savior to help us!¡± ¡°It really is a savior! They are all king-class superpowered people! They actually came to save us personally!¡± The soldiers who were finally able to catch their breath looked at the three people who were fighting bravely in the Monster Horde. Their faces were filled with gratitude as they kowtowed to the heavens. The battle lasted less than half an hour. The Monster Horde that was surging and terrifying initially only had a few scattered monsters left. They retreated to the front of the Black Hole and looked at the three people who were standing on the battlefield whilst trembling. The girl with the big sword turned around and looked at the army in front of the defensive line. She shouted, ¡°We are students from the Quinn School, members of the God-Slaying squad, Avril, Angelina, and Swire. This battle is over. Hurry up and clean up the battlefield. We still have to support the other Black Hole battlefields!¡± Before she finished speaking, Avril and Angelina had already grabbed onto Swire¡¯s arms. The three of them flew into the distance together! The soldiers on the battlefield looked at each other in surprise. They sat down on the ground with shocked faces and wondered how Quinn School had nurtured so many king-class superpowered users. On the northern border of the Falcon Country, Emperor Swain Marquez, who was also one of the five most powerful human beings in the world, was the king of the Western Eagles. He was personally overseeing the central army and was looking at the group of monsters on the other side of the battlefield with a cold expression. This battlefield was one of the most dangerous battlefields in the territory of the Falcon Country. The monsters gathered there were all overlord-class and above. If the emperor, who was a king-class superpowered man, did not personally supervise the battle, it would be difficult to stop the monster¡¯s advances even if there were a million soldiers! Roar! A level ten monster among the Monster Horde let out a roar that shook heaven and earth. Then, the Monster Horde began to attack and charged toward the military formation of the Falcon Country! Swain looked at the Monster Horde that was charging towards him. He clenched his fists tightly, gritted his teeth, and shouted, ¡°Face the enemy!¡± Tens of thousands of soldiers obeyed the emperor¡¯s command and charged towards the Monster Horde. However, they were defeated in a single strike. They did not even have the slightest ability to resist. The Monster Horde was made up entirely of high-level monsters. Unless Swain personally took action, no one would be able to resist it! However, just as everyone was waiting for Swain to make a move, the emperor did not dare to fight anymore! Swain was clear of his own strength and was proud of his strength. He was also clear that he would have no problem fighting against ten king-class monsters. Even if he fought against a ruler-class monster, he would still have a chance of winning. However, against countless ruler-class monsters and several level 10 monsters, even if he charged forward, he would be courting death! As an emperor, he was reluctant. He had lost the courage to fight. It was hard for him as there were too many things that he could not give up. At that moment, Swain really regretted personally going to the battlefield. He regretted that he had to show his cowardly side in front of the army. Suddenly, a black shadow that was as fast as lightning rushed into the battlefield, instantly causing the corpses of several king-class monsters to be sliced apart. Blood splattered on the spot. ¡°Who is that?¡± ¡°Looking at that strength, it must be his majesty the emperor himself!¡± ¡°Long live His Majesty the Emperor! Long live His Majesty the Emperor!¡± The troops that were waiting for reinforcements could not help but cry out in surprise when they saw that fierce and invincible figure. They even began to shout out ¡®long live¡¯. Swain was still sitting in the commander¡¯s tent. His expression turned cold. He felt a sense of danger, and killing intent rose from the bottom of his heart. ¡°Who is this? How dare he meddle in the affairs of our Falcon Country? Do you want to die?¡± Swain thought with hatred in his heart. Boom! A violent sound suddenly came from the battlefield. The figure that had killed countless high-level monsters suddenly exploded with a powerful aura. It shook all the monsters that were charging at him and forced them to retreat. When Swain felt this aura, his eyes widened in shock, and he subconsciously shivered. ¡°A ruler-class superpowered human! When did a ruler-class superpowered human appear in the Human Race? This is impossible! This is impossible!¡± Swain shouted silently in his heart. His face was drenched in a cold sweat, and he looked at the beautiful figure who was killing the monsters on the battlefield with fear. Finally, after the corpse of a level 10 creature fell to the ground, the other high-level monsters scattered and fled in all directions. They did not dare to stay on the meat grinder-like battlefield anymore. At that moment, the soldiers finally saw that the person who had single-handedly killed the Monster Horde was actually not their king, but a woman! The woman shook off the blood on her dagger and proudly walked to the front of the army. She shouted loudly, ¡°I am the current teacher from the Quinn School. I am Chris, a member of the God-Slaying squad. I am here to support the army!¡± ¡°Long live Quinn! Long live Teacher Chris!¡± Although the army was shocked that a teacher from Quinn was so powerful, they were still shouting ¡®long live¡¯ loudly because of their great victory. When Swain saw the scene, his heart was filled with anger and fear. He was angry that an ordinary teacher of the school was daring enough to receive the chant ¡®long live¡¯ in front of everyone. However, he was afraid of her strength. She could replace him at any time! When Swain came back to his senses, Teacher Chris had already walked up to him. She then said respectfully, ¡°Your Majesty, the God-Slaying squad has returned successfully and brought back the intelligence from inside the Black Hole!¡± Swain forced a smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you! I wonder how many people in the God-Slaying squad have improved their cultivation and how many ruler-class superpowered people have been born?¡± Teacher Chris was stunned for a moment. She then said, ¡°Your Majesty, the strength of the members of the squad has increased, but I¡¯m the only one who has become a ruler-class superpowered person!¡± ¡°Good, that¡¯s good!¡± Swain sighed with lingering fear in his heart. In front of the Black Hole that was guarded by Quinn School, the monsters that were no less powerful than those in the Northern Territory were still gathering together. The number of monsters was so huge that it was unprecedented since the Black Hole appeared. All of the teachers and students of the school were guarding the front of the Black Hole. They looked at the Monster Horde with solemn expressions. ¡°Why do these monsters look like they are being commanded by someone? The number of monsters that gather here increases exponentially every time. It is as if they are trying to exhaust our school to death!¡± ¡°Originally, our school¡¯s casualties were the smallest. However, after a few consecutive battles, the casualties of our teachers and students have almost caught up with the casualties of the other schools!¡± ¡°This big battle is now related to the life and death of the school. I don¡¯t know if we can withstand it!¡± The teachers, who were covered in blood and looked haggard, sighed helplessly. Right at that moment, the monsters that gathered in front of the Black Hole stepped out with powerful footsteps. They then began to charge towards the camp of Quinn. ¡°Quinn, prepare to fight to the death!¡± As the principal shouted, all the teachers and students¡¯ eyes were filled with blood as they glared at the charging monsters. They were prepared to fight to the death with them! Suddenly, a person with a long blade in hand and a pair of Flaming Wings on his back flew onto the battlefield and stared silently at the monsters on the opposite side. With just a glance, the monsters that were charging suddenly stopped in their tracks. They kept howling and wailing on the spot as if they were afraid of something. However, they did not dare to turn around and retreat. ¡°Vincent! That¡¯s Vincent! He¡¯s still alive, he¡¯s back!¡± The teachers and students of Quinn immediately recognized the person in the sky. It was the pride of their school, the missing captain of the God-Slaying squad, Vincent. All of them shouted excitedly. Vincent stood proudly in the sky. His calm eyes suddenly became focused. The aura of a level ten creature, coupled with the aura of a king, instantly enveloped the hearts of every monster. Roar! Hundreds of thousands of monsters roared into the sky. They spat out blood, fell to the ground, and died. Chapter 176 - Scheming and Scheming Vincent, who had wiped out all the monsters in one glance, turned to look at the teachers and students of Quinn School. He then shouted loudly, ¡°Everyone has worked hard! Leave the rest to me!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± ¡°Come on, Vincent!¡± ¡°Go! Quinn¡¯s pride!¡± All of Quinn¡¯s teachers and students raised their arms and shouted excitedly. Vincent looked at the familiar faces, nodded, and then turned to fly into the sky. In just one day, the God-Slaying squad had split up and supported all the Black Hole battlefields within Falcon Country. Not only did they save a large number of human soldiers who were in dire straits, but they had also repelled the terrifying Monster Horde¡¯s attacks that had lasted for several months. It made people feel a rare sense of peace. When people found out that the God-Slaying squad that saved the world was a group formed by Quinn¡¯s teacher and students, and that their teacher, Chris was the first ruler-class superpowered user in hundreds of years, they all thanked the heavens in excitement. The God-Slaying squad had given the Human Race true hope. Emperor Swain Marquez held a grand banquet at Quinn School to celebrate the God-Slaying squad¡¯s victory! At the celebration banquet, Swain held his head high. He looked at Teacher Chris from time to time and said with a slight smile, ¡°Everyone, raise your glasses and toast to our meritorious subjects. The Falcon Country is proud to have you!¡± The military representatives present at the banquet, as well as the representatives of the major schools, raised their glasses and followed the emperor to toast to Vincent and his team. Vincent and the others felt a little uncomfortable about the treatment that they had received. However, after experiencing countless difficulties and dangers, the joy of finally returning to the Human World was still very strong. They raised their glasses and drank with the others. After putting down his wine glass, Swain¡¯s eyes turned to everyone. He said, ¡°I believe that everyone already knows that our teacher Chris has successfully become a ruler-class superpowered person. The other members of the team have the strength of a king-class superpowered person. I wonder if you can share your secret regarding training so that everyone can increase their strength in a short period of time and protect our world together!¡± After hearing this, everyone at the banquet pricked up their ears and stared at Teacher Chris and the others nervously. They did not want to miss a single word that they said. Teacher Chris looked very embarrassed. This was because ever since she displayed her strength on the battlefield, His Majesty Swain had asked her more than once about the secret of her advancement. She had already reported it truthfully, but Swain did not seem to be satisfied with her answer. ¡°Your Majesty, there are still many worlds after the Black Hole. Along with the territories of the 10,000 races, the cultivation speed is also different in the various worlds. Some worlds can increase cultivation speed whilst reducing the difficulty of breaking through, making it easy to level up. If everyone wishes to increase their cultivation, the God-Slaying squad can lead everyone into the Black Hole world and head to a world that can increase their strength for cultivation!¡± Teacher Chris stood up and repeated what she had said to Swain. Swain¡¯s expression turned cold and said unhappily, ¡°The Black Hole, it¡¯s extremely dangerous. I can¡¯t let all the elites of the Human Race go in and risk their lives. I¡¯m only asking if you have any methods to increase your cultivation speed in our world!¡± Teacher Chris lowered her head and replied, ¡°No, no!¡± The atmosphere of the banquet, which was originally filled with laughter, suddenly became extremely heavy, causing everyone to be greatly surprised. Vincent and the others looked at Swain in astonishment. They did not know why his attitude had changed so much. He even questioned Teacher Chris in public. ¡°Is this the outstanding teacher of our Falcon Country? She only cares about raising her own cultivation, but she had forgotten to seek a way to raise the strength of the Human Race. Can the task of the God-Slaying squad be considered as completed?¡± Swain slammed the table heavily and sighed with disappointment. Vincent stood up and said, ¡°Your Majesty the Emperor! The God-Slaying squad had explored the Black Hole world and obtained detailed information about many worlds, as well as the culprit behind the Black Hole crisis. After returning, they had stopped the violent Monster Horde and obtained temporary peace. I believe that the God-Slaying squad has already accomplished the task with outstanding excellence!¡± Swain looked at Vincent, who had come forward to raise his objections. His eyelids twitched, and he sighed in his heart. As expected, the thing that he was most worried about had happened! As the emperor, Swain valued his position as the ruler the most. As the God-Slaying squad had returned, not only were their strength and level comparable to his, but they had also saved the world from the abyss of suffering and made outstanding contributions. They were a serious threat to his position. That was why Swain was eager to find a way to boost his strength. He had reprimanded Teacher Chris in public to test the attitude of the other squad members. If they were still loyal to him, they should take the initiative to admit their mistakes and not contradict him in public like Vincent! ¡°Your Majesty, today is a joyous day. We have to celebrate the God-Slaying squad¡¯s victory! Let¡¯s not talk about these unpleasant topics. Everyone, continue drinking!¡± At that moment, the principals of the three schools stepped forward to mediate the situation and had smiles on their faces. Swain let out a deep sigh and said, ¡°Forget it. This king will not care about these things. Everyone, continue drinking!¡± However, the state of the following banquet had completely changed, causing everyone to feel extremely uncomfortable. Just as the atmosphere became extremely awkward, the Falcon Country¡¯s Foreign Affairs Minister hurriedly walked in. He reported to Swain, ¡°Your Majesty, the Arctic Country, Scorching Sun Country, and Scarlet Country have all heard that the God-Slaying squad has successfully repelled the Monster Horde. They have requested for the God-Slaying squad to help them fight against the Monster Horde. They are willing to provide them with rewards!¡± Upon hearing this, Swain was truly happy. The four great countries had ruled over their territories for a long time. None of them had ever submitted to anyone. Moreover, in terms of strength, even though the emperors of the various countries were all king-class superpowered individuals, Swain¡¯s strength was at the bottom of the four emperors, so he had never been able to raise his head. As the God-Slaying squad had become famous after a single battle, the other countries immediately came begging for help. This gave Swain a chance to vent his anger! ¡°If they want to ask for help, do we have to help them? Tell them that unless they submit to the Falcon Country in the future, we will not provide any help!¡± said Swain arrogantly. However, Swain¡¯s behavior disappointed everyone that was present. The Human Race was in danger. It was not a problem for one country, but the life and death of the entire Human Race. This was not the time to spread the prestige of the country. It was clearly taking advantage of people who were in danger. It was a despicable act! The military representatives who survived on the battlefield, as well as the teachers and students of the various schools, who had undergone the baptism of the flames of war, had a change in heart. They knew that in order to protect the Human Race, everyone had to do their part. The structure of His Majesty the Emperor was obviously too small! The Foreign Affairs Minister wiped the sweat off his forehead and said helplessly, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll inform the various countries right away!¡± ¡°Wait!¡± At that moment, Vincent suddenly stood up and approached the Foreign Affairs Minister. The other members of the God-Slaying squad also stood up. The resolute expressions on their faces indicated that they did not need to discuss and had already reached an agreement. ¡°Vincent, you are the captain of the God-Slaying squad, but you don¡¯t have the right to criticize the national government. What do you want to do?¡± asked Swain with some displeasure. Vincent¡¯s gaze swept over Quinn¡¯s teachers and students, as well as the Falcon Country¡¯s military representatives. After seeing their supportive gazes, he nodded his head with great gratification and said, ¡°The Black Hole, no matter which country it attacks, will spread to the entire Human Race. The God-Slaying squad must not sit idly by!¡± Swain was so angry that his nose was crooked. After taking two deep breaths, he glared at Vincent and said, ¡°Shut up! I did not say that I would not help them, but as the Falcon Country¡¯s emperor, you should seek more benefits for the country. And because of the people of the Falcon Country, you should also put the honor of the country first. Do you understand?¡± Vincent snorted and said, ¡°The God-Slaying squad is a divine artifact of the Human Race. It will never become a bargaining chip for someone or a country to seek benefits!¡± ¡°You!¡± Swain looked at Vincent angrily and almost passed out. The others at the banquet gave Vincent a thumbs up and sighed in their heart. The Human Race had hope. ¡°God-Slaying squad, listen up. Gather immediately and rush to the other three countries!¡± Vincent ignored Swain and turned around to give the order. ¡°Yes!¡± The members of the squad left their seats one after another and stood in a row in front of Vincent. They were ready to depart at any moment. Even Teacher Chris who was the strongest person in the world in the public¡¯s eye did not hesitate at all. She listened to Vincent¡¯s orders and followed him accordingly. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Vincent gave the order and led the squad out of the banquet. They headed straight for the border. ¡°Good! This is the hope of our Human Race, the righteousness in our hearts, the maintenance of the world!¡± The military representative seemed to have drunk too much as he praised Vincent and the others loudly. He looked at the wine cup in his hand, threw it on the ground, and smashed it into pieces. He then stood up and said, ¡°As soldiers, how can we be worse than a group of children? The Monster Horde only retreated, the Black Hole is not closed yet. All those present, who are soldiers, go back and continue to train. Increase your strength and protect the Human Race!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± All the soldiers present stood up and left the banquet after hearing that. They left the banquet firmly. ¡°Then let¡¯s go as well!¡± Quinn¡¯s teachers and students did not say anything more. They used their actions to show their support for Vincent. Swain looked at the people who were leaving the banquet one after another. The fury in his eyes seemed to be burning as if it was real. However, he could only clench his fists tightly and hold them in. At that moment, the representative of St. John¡¯s school stood up. He took the initiative to say, ¡°Your Majesty! I think the people from Quinn School are a little blind and arrogant. It¡¯s time to suppress them! The people of the military are also ignoring the imperial power. It seems like they should be punished as well! If there¡¯s a need, our St. John¡¯s school will definitely follow the emperor¡¯s lead!¡± Swain raised his head and asked with a frown, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°I am Louis, a student of St. John¡¯s School. During the Monster Horde, St. John had suffered heavy casualties. I am now the teacher!¡± The person replied with a smile. Swain sized up Louis, and his brows relaxed slightly. He said, ¡°Louis, very good! You know how to share the country¡¯s worries. I am very pleased that St. John has you! If you have any thoughts, you can tell me!¡± Chapter 177 - Spies of the Arctic Country Vincent and his team passed through a large area in Falcon Country. Finally, they arrived at the border with Arctic Country. From afar, they could see the checkpoint that stood at the border. ¡°Vincent, right now, every country is being attacked by the Monster Horde. Why don¡¯t we split up to support each other? Why do we have to act together?¡± asked Chris in confusion. Vincent frowned and said, ¡°Before we set off, I¡¯ve investigated the situation of every country. The Scarlet Country and the Scorching Sun Country have very few Black Holes, so they can still hold on. However, the Arctic Country¡¯s situation is the worst. There are many Black Holes, and the battles are frequent. It¡¯s almost to the point where they can no longer keep up. Therefore, we must gather all our strength and prioritize solving the problems here!¡± Chris nodded silently and quickened his pace. Teacher Chris said with some worry, ¡°Vincent contradicted Emperor Swain in public. I think our situation in the country will be very troublesome in the future. Moreover, the Phantom Race¡¯s spies have not found us yet, so it¡¯s better to act in a group. Don¡¯t just assume that we are stronger than the others and be careless. We should be careful in everything we do!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Everyone replied. After reminding everyone, Teacher Chris looked at Vincent and asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you let me report about the beasts and the information on how to close the Black Hole? We clearly have a way to protect humans once and for all. Why don¡¯t we use it?¡± Vincent took a deep breath and said slowly, ¡°Because I suddenly realized that whether it¡¯s establishing relations with the Beast Race or closing the Black Hole, it will stir up the ambitions of some people. At that time, for the good of the humans, we will become accomplices for the others to annex the world!¡± Teacher Chris fell silent. She knew that Vincent was referring to Swain. If the future of the Human Race was really in the hands of such an emperor, it would be a nightmare! ¡°Therefore, to be on the safe side, our God-Slaying squad will not cooperate with any country or force. We will do everything by ourselves, including finding the Phantom Race¡¯s spies as well as finding suitable candidates to become the human¡¯s emperor. We will then build a teleportation array connecting us to the Beast Men. Although it will be a little difficult, I am not at ease leaving these matters that concern the future of the Human Race to others!¡± said Vincent solemnly to the others. ¡°For the sake of the Human Race, we are duty-bound!¡± Avril, who was carrying a large sword on her back, immediately spoke up. She firmly supported Vincent¡¯s decision! ¡°For the sake of the Human Race, we are duty-bound!¡± The others also expressed their stance one after another. Everyone arrived at the Arctic Country¡¯s city gates with one heart. ¡°Stop! This is the Arctic Country¡¯s border. Who are you, people?¡± A soldier on the city wall poked his head out and questioned them loudly. ¡°God-Slaying squad. We are here to support the Arctic Country!¡± replied Vincent loudly. The city wall instantly fell into silence. There was no response at all. Just as Vincent and the others were looking at each other, the city gates suddenly opened. A group of extremely pathetic soldiers came out to welcome them. Their faces were filled with joy as they said, ¡°Really? Are you the reinforcements? The Falcon Country is really willing to help us. That¡¯s great!¡± Vincent and the others looked at the soldiers in front of them, their armors were broken and their faces were sallow and emaciated. They could not help but sigh. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, since we are here, we will definitely help you stop the Monster Horde!¡± Vincent comforted the soldiers. ¡°Quick, please come in!¡± The Arctic Country¡¯s soldiers invited Vincent and his team to enter the city gate excitedly. Just as they were about to step out of the border, they heard someone shouting from behind them. ¡°Vincent, Wait for me!¡± Everyone turned around with curiosity and saw a figure rushing over whilst waving at them. When that person arrived, everyone immediately recognized him. ¡°Louis? Why are you here?¡± asked Vincent. Vincent still remembered the student from St. John. He was the only survivor of the Black Hole. ¡°Emporer Swain! After you left, he finally came to his senses. He had specially arranged for me to come and help you!¡± Louis panted as he spoke. Vincent looked at Louis in surprise. Although he was a superpowered user, it was a joke if he wanted to help them! However, it was Swain¡¯s good intentions after all. Vincent could only nod and say, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go together!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Louis nodded and pulled Vincent¡¯s arm in a very familiar manner. They then stepped into the Arctic Country¡¯s border together. Chris and the others were greatly surprised by Louis¡¯s behavior, but they did not take it to heart. They just let him follow them into the city. After entering the city, the soldier immediately explained to them regarding their country¡¯s situation, ¡°In our country¡¯s territory, there are more than a dozen Black Hole entrances. May I ask if you want to support the nearest Black Hole or the most dangerous Black Hole that is suffering the most?¡± ¡°Prepare a map for us. We will help you stop the Monster Horde in all the Black Holes!¡± said Vincent straightforwardly. ¡°Wait!¡± At that moment, Louis suddenly called out to everyone. He then walked up to the Arctic Country¡¯s soldier and said, ¡°We have traveled thousands of miles to come here. You should at least let us rest for a night. Don¡¯t your Arctic Country people even know the most basic way of treating guests?¡± After hearing this, the soldier hurriedly suppressed the anxiety in his heart and said with an apologetic smile, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. It¡¯s our fault. Please rest here for a night. I will get someone to prepare food and a comfortable room for all of you!¡± Vincent frowned and looked at Louis. Without saying anything, he led everyone into the room that the Arctic soldier had temporarily prepared. As soon as they entered the room, Louis immediately closed the door and said to Vincent, ¡°Aren¡¯t you all too anxious? You could have taken advantage of the opportunity to obtain more benefits and status, but you all insist on being the great benefactors!¡± When they heard what Louis had said, they all looked at him with disgust. They did not expect that the young man who was still hot-blooded back then was actually a person who pursued fame and fortune. Chris, who had the most violent temper, said disdainfully, ¡°Although we have been hurrying on our way, our bodies are not weak to the point where we need to rest. If you want to rest, then stay. We will immediately set off to assist the battlefield!¡± Teacher Chris and the others all nodded in support of Chris¡¯s explanation. They were full of disdain towards Louis who had suddenly appeared out of nowhere. Only Vincent calmly found a chair and sat down. Not only did he not conform to the words of his team members, but he also waved his hand at Louis and gestured for him to continue. Louis, who had received the hint, instantly gained confidence. He walked forward and said angrily to the rest of them, ¡°You guys are really stupid! Why did the Phantom Race send you idiots to carry out the infiltration plan? You could have used your strength to make the Falcon Country start a war to annex other countries, so as to increase the internal friction of the Human Race and weaken their strength. Instead, you came to help the Human Race!¡± Everyone looked at Louis, who was so angry that he did not hesitate to expose his identity and criticize them. They did not react for a moment and looked at Louis in a daze. Even Chris, who had always been hot-tempered, could only open his mouth in a daze. He did not know what to say and subconsciously turned to look at Vincent. The other members of the God-Slaying squad seemed to have been infected and turned to look at Vincent one after another. At that moment, they realized that Vincent seemed to have long noticed Louis¡¯s identity and had even agreed to enter the same room to rest! Vincent smiled and said to Louis, ¡°The tragedy of the Black Hole exploration that caused a group of elite students to die in various schools was caused by you, right?¡± Louis saw that Vincent¡¯s tone was filled with admiration and praise for himself, so he nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right! If it wasn¡¯t for the members of this God-Slaying squad who chose to act alone, I would have killed them all long ago!¡± After hearing that, everyone widened their eyes. It turned out that the sole survivor was not lucky. He was just a spy of the Phantom Race! Vincent nodded and asked again, ¡°When you heard the news of the disappearance of the God-Slaying squad, you applied for the plan to have the Phantom Race send people to disguise themselves as them to infiltrate the Human Race, right?¡± ¡°Of course! I¡¯ve met everyone in the God-Slaying squad. It¡¯s not difficult to get information on them. Moreover, their talents and positions make it easy for them to upgrade their status in the Human Race. That¡¯s why I came up with this plan!¡± said Louis proudly. Vincent stood up with a look of admiration and asked, ¡°Then do you think our acting is similar?¡± After hearing this, Louis looked at everyone seriously and evaluated them, ¡°It¡¯s quite similar, just like the people I know! But your strength is too much! There are only five level eight creatures in the Human Race, but your whole team is actually level eight creatures, and you even produced a level nine creature. You almost exposed yourselves!¡± Vincent¡¯s expression suddenly changed. He frowned and shouted angrily, ¡°Impudent! Since you know our level, what right do you have to tell us what to do? I think you¡¯ve lived in the Human Race for too long, and you¡¯ve forgotten the rules of the Phantom Race, as well as your identity as a Phantom!¡± At the same time, a powerful aura surged from Vincent¡¯s body. A huge wave was sent towards Louis. Louis was instantly slammed against the wall and laid on the ground like mud. He spat out blood and said in shock, ¡°Level ten creature! I was wrong, I was wrong! I shouldn¡¯t have pointed fingers at you lords. Please spare my life!¡± Vincent withdrew his aura and sat back down on the chair. He said faintly, ¡°Your plan is too childish. It¡¯s nothing at all! After the Lords discussed it, they decided to send us to directly rule the Human Race and to gather all the Phantoms scattered in the Human Race to establish a core power group. This way, even if we can¡¯t break through the Black Hole, we can still control the Human Race!¡± After hearing that, Louis hurriedly got up and knelt down. He said, ¡°It¡¯s my shortsightedness. I have failed to understand the great plan of the Lords. I¡¯ll definitely cooperate with the Lords in the future!¡± ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll let you off today. I¡¯ll give you a chance to redeem yourself. You came earlier. Have you contacted the other members of the Phantom Race? Tell me their names and identities. After I take control, I¡¯ll start to promote them!¡± Vincent asked Louis casually. Louis nodded and said, ¡°I, I do know the whereabouts of some of my men. Although not all of them, I do know most of them. I¡¯ll tell you now!¡± Chapter 178 - Cleaning Up Spies, Establishing Prestige in Neighbouring Countries At the Arctic Country¡¯s border, under Vincent¡¯s prestige, Louis had revealed the identity of the Phantom Race¡¯s spies that he knew. After Teacher Chris recorded all their names, she could not help but suck in a breath of cold air. If not for Louis saying it out loud personally, Teacher Chris would not have known that so many people had already been replaced by the Phantom Race and had their identities stolen. Among them was the leader of St. John school. The school was almost under total control of the Phantoms. The other two schools also had spies infiltrating them. What surprised everyone was that even the military had spies. ¡°No wonder the human battlefield has been in constant retreat recently. It turns out that in addition to the Monster Horde triggered by the Phantoms, there are also a large number of spies lurking in the army. Both internal and external troubles, how could the Human Race not be defeated?¡± Teacher Chris sighed angrily. A hint of killing intent flashed in her eyes. After seeing Teacher Chris¡¯s reaction, Louis could not help but feel a little strange. Why would the higher-ups of the Phantom Race be angry over the casualties of the Human Race? Could it be that she was too deep into the game? Vincent noticed that Louis was suspicious and said, ¡°Who is in charge of communication between the Phantoms now?¡± Louis immediately lowered his head after hearing Vincent¡¯s question. He said respectfully, ¡°Our men who are carrying out the infiltration plan are not allowed to communicate with each other. However, the recent period is the best time to destroy the Human Race. We can only communicate with each other in private so as to better help the Executive Bureau of the Phantom Race¡¯s plan. The liaison officer has always been the acting principal of St. John¡¯s School, Lord Klaus Bayer!¡± Vincent nodded. He had already gotten the information he wanted from Louis. He was no longer afraid of him discovering their identities. Louis looked up again and realized that it was not just Teacher Chris who was angry. The other members of the God-Slaying squad had also become extremely hostile towards him. He asked in confusion, ¡°My Lords, why are you so angry?¡± Teacher Chris and the others did not say anything. They just turned to look at Vincent. Vincent smiled and nodded. He then said to Louis, ¡°They are angry because of you! Because of your despicable practices, the human army almost fell into a hopeless situation. Every human with a conscience wants to kill you!¡± ¡°What?¡± Louis looked at Vincent blankly. He then turned to look at Teacher Chris and the others. He suddenly realized, ¡°You, you are not from the Phantom Race! Did you really come back alive from the Black Hole?¡± Vincent snapped his fingers, and seven black shadows floated out of his body. They were the Phantom souls that he had imprisoned back then! ¡°Look! This is your race. These are just trash who pretended to be us. They are no match for us!¡± said Vincent lightly. Louis stared at the souls that were in front of Vincent. He was so angry that even his gums were trembling. He then said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t be arrogant. Our phantoms are as strong as the clouds. Killing us low-level phantoms will only anger the higher-ups of the Phantom Race and accelerate the destruction of the Human Race!¡± Vincent threw his head back and laughed loudly. He then activated his Transformation Skill. His entire body instantly turned into a strange liquid-like life form. His body slowly squirmed and gathered into a human shape. Finally, he returned to Vincent¡¯s original appearance. However, at that moment, Vincent was not the original him. Instead, it was him who had transformed into a member of the Phantom Race, using the Phantom Race¡¯s natural talent to condense into his own appearance! ¡°If you want to make the Phantom Race angry, the prerequisite is that they must know the inside information of the Human Race. In the future, I will take over the task of communicating with the Phantom Race inside the Black Hole!¡± said Vincent with a smile. The smile on his face was treacherous. After seeing this, Louis could not help but turn pale with fright. He instantly thought of going out to inform the other men. Otherwise, the Phantoms¡¯ infiltration plan would be fatally sabotaged. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s perish together!¡± Louis shouted. Six arms suddenly grew out from behind him, each holding a weapon. He glared at the people in the room. Vincent smiled disdainfully and said, ¡°Perish together? You don¡¯t deserve it!¡± With that, Vincent waved his hand at his team. All the members of the God-Slaying squad, who had been impatient for a long time, immediately stood up and rushed towards Louis. The Phantom Race¡¯s special talent was that they could perfectly transform into flesh and blood after using just a little bit of their master¡¯s flesh and blood. They could then inherit all of their master¡¯s talents and abilities. Therefore, their transformation was usually flawless. Although Louis¡¯s talent, the six-armed vajra, was abnormally valiant and could fight against many enemies alone, he was only a level six creature. All the members of the God-Slaying squad were level eight creatures. There was also a level nine creature, Teacher Chris. Any one of them could easily kill Louis, let alone all of them attacking together! RIP! A moment later, all of Louis¡¯s arms were ripped off his body. His entire body was covered in blood, and he knelt on the ground. He was on his last breath. He had lost the ability to fight. ¡°I, I won¡¯t let you off even if I become a ghost!¡± Louis glared at Vincent with extreme hatred. After muttering a sentence, he fell to the ground and died. Vincent sneered and raised his hand. He shouted, ¡°Spirit capturing and commanding!¡± A pitch-black figure slowly floated out of Louis¡¯s body. The figure looked at Vincent speechlessly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t know if you can let me go as a ghost or not, but even if you become a ghost, I won¡¯t let you go!¡± said Vincent. ¡°You!¡± Louis¡¯s soul still wanted to curse at him. However, all of a sudden, his whole body suddenly shook, as if all of his intelligence had been wiped away. In an instant, he no longer had the mood to resist. He just stood there foolishly. Vincent stood up and walked forward to carefully examine Louis¡¯s soul. He said softly, ¡°The soul that I enslave is my slave. Not only can I make you do anything, but you can also share all your memories with me!¡± As he spoke, Vincent closed his eyes and began to look through Louis¡¯s memories. His memories flowed like water. Vincent could see his memory from the moment he was killed. He then saw the scene of him giving advice to Swain alone at the celebration banquet. Vincent frowned. He did not expect Swain to have a secret deal with Louis! Louis¡¯s memories continued to rewind. It then finally came to a battlefield in front of the Black Hole. Louis, a human, was lying on the ground in the middle of a group of monsters¡¯ corpses. He was on his last breath. Suddenly, a black shadow appeared beside him and pounced on him at high speed. Then, an illusionary Louis stood up from a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood. After recalling his memories again, Vincent saw an unfamiliar world. In this world, there was no light or resources. There was only dense psionic energy that was almost tangible between heaven and earth. Countless huge black shadows curled up in every corner of the world. They were silently increasing their own strength. What made Vincent extremely shocked was that all the black shadows that were lurking in several corners of the world were emitting an extremely terrifying aura. The strength of that aura was the strongest that Vincent had ever seen in his life. Other than Gajero, even the reborn Bear King, Thunder, did not have such strength. All of a sudden, the black shadow in a corner of the world suddenly opened its eyes and looked at Vincent¡¯s field of vision. Vincent suddenly opened his eyes and shook his head violently. He exclaimed in shock, ¡°The world of the Phantom Race is indeed terrifyingly powerful! I only peeked into one memory and had been discovered by the others!¡± Teacher Chris and the others surrounded him and asked, ¡°How is it? Are you injured?¡± ¡°No! But I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯ve been exposed. The true strength of the Phantom Race is far more terrifying than Thunder who is a level 30 creature!¡± said Vincent with lingering fear. Everyone¡¯s expressions were very ugly when they heard this. Although Gajero was the common enemy of all the races in the Black Hole, he could not move quickly through the Black Hole. As such, he was not a concern for the time being. However, the Phantom Race¡¯s Black Hole was closely connected to the Human Race¡¯s. It was like a vicious tiger crouching at the door of its home. If it was not removed, it would always be hanging over the Human Race like a huge knife ready to fall at any time. Once it fell, the Human Race will suffer a fatal blow. ¡°Then what should we do next?¡± asked Teacher Chris worriedly. Vincent rubbed his head and stood up straight. He said, ¡°At the moment, we can¡¯t think too much. First, we have to repel the Monster Horde in the Human World. Then, we have to think of a way to close the Black Hole and build a teleportation array with the Beast Race. The first task is to speed up and increase the strength of the Human Race! As for the potential threat of the Phantom Race, we can only deal with it slowly!¡± Everyone nodded repeatedly in agreement. Vincent put away the Phantom Race¡¯s soul and looked at the corpse on the ground. He said, ¡°First, get rid of the corpse. From tomorrow onwards, we will do our best to stop the Monster Horde!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Everyone replied in unison. After resting for a night, everyone left and rushed to the nearest Black Hole in the Arctic Country. Lion Steel City was the number one military town in the Arctic Country. At the same time, it guarded the most dangerous Black Hole in the country. ¡°General, the Black Hole here is expanding. The number of monsters that come out every day is increasing. If we don¡¯t have reinforcements, we won¡¯t be able to hold on for long!¡± An officer reported to the general of the Arctic Country who was standing at the general¡¯s platform. The general¡¯s brows were tightly knitted. He lowered his head and sighed, ¡°We¡¯ve just received orders that the reinforcements from the Falcon Country will rush over in the next few days. I don¡¯t know if we can hold on until then!¡± Another officer said disdainfully from the side, ¡°Will the people of the Falcon Country help us sincerely? If they aren¡¯t from our country, their hearts will definitely be different!¡± The general nodded silently. He was just as worried as his subordinates. ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t worry. If we really wanted to harm you, we wouldn¡¯t have agreed to help you. Instead, we would have directly attacked your borders!¡± A calm voice suddenly sounded from behind everyone. The Arctic Country¡¯s generals turned around in shock. They were shocked to find a team of seven on the platform. No one had noticed them previously. Their movements were completely silent and terrifying. ¡°You are the reinforcements of the Falcon Country? The few of you can be counted as reinforcements?¡± The general frowned and said in dissatisfaction. Vincent smiled and said, ¡°The Falcon Country¡¯s God-Slaying squad is here to support you. Generals, please rest assured. With our team here, we can match up to thousands of soldiers and horses!¡± At the same time, Teacher Chris and the others all burst out their auras, shocking everyone on the platform. ¡°All, all of you are king-class!¡± All the generals exclaimed in shock. Chapter 179 - Bloody Battle Black Hole, Witness Of the Strong In Arctic Country, on the general stage of Lion Steel City, all the country¡¯s soldiers looked at Vincent and the others silently. They did not dare to say a word. In the Human World, a king-class superpowered user was a well-deserved emperor-level existence! Among the four great countries, only four emperors had king-class strength. In addition to the four emperors, there was also a mysterious Dragon King who was also a king-class. However, his power was superior to the other four emperors, which was why his position was recognized by the four nations. He was the strongest person and was an honored guest of the four nations. From this, one could see how noble king-class superpowered users were. King-class superpowered users were originally very rare, but there were currently so many of them in Falcon Country. It was naturally good news for the Human Race. However, for the neighboring countries of Falcon Country, it was bad news! The lead general of the Arctic Country slowly sighed and stood up. He then said to Vincent, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that the Falcon Country had sent so many kings. Please forgive our rudeness, but the rest of the battlefield will depend on you!¡± Vincent waved his hand and looked at the battlefield in the distance, saying, ¡°Time is tight, so there¡¯s no need to be polite. Order your troops to withdraw. Leave the rest of the battle to us!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The general respectfully replied, and then immediately gave the order. Vincent nodded and turned to walk towards the battlefield. The members of the God-Slaying squad did not say anything throughout the whole process. They just quietly followed Vincent and left. After the God-Slaying squad left, the generals on the general platform let out a sigh of relief. It was their first time facing so many king-class superpowered people. The pressure was too great. ¡°General, the Falcon Country now has so many king-class superpowered users. Our Arctic Country will be at a disadvantage in the future!¡± said an officer to the general with a sinister look on his face. The general leaned back on his seat and asked in a deep voice, ¡°What do you mean?¡± The officer raised his hand and wiped his neck gently. He then said, ¡°Didn¡¯t he ask us to bring our troops back? It¡¯s a good opportunity for us to prepare our troops. Once they¡¯ve dealt with the Monster Horde, we¡¯ll take the opportunity to kill them!¡± The general smiled disdainfully and asked in return, ¡°Are you saying that we should repay kindness with enmity?¡± The officer said with a serious expression, ¡°For the safety of the Arctic Country, we can only be petty once and bury these people on the battlefield!¡± The general suddenly stood up and walked forward to give the officer a huge slap on the face. He pointed at the battlefield and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear the other party? They have even taken the initiative to resist the Monster Horde alone. Our army couldn¡¯t even stop the Monster Horde, so how could we be their opponent? Did your brains get eaten by dogs?¡± ¡°I, I¡¯m only thinking for the country!¡± The officer covered his face and retorted with some guilt. The general turned his head to look at the other people on stage and said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t object to you using some dirty tricks for the country, but before that, you have to consider your self-righteous thoughts first, and whether it will bring disaster to the country!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The other generals all lowered their heads and answered in unison. They did not dare to continue sharing their opinions. At the Black Hole, the God-Slaying squad was already standing in front of the Monster Horde that was about to stir up trouble. They were calmly preparing for battle. Teacher Chris tidied up her armguard and said, ¡°Vincent, the Arctic Country¡¯s generals seem to fear us more than expected. Be careful that they don¡¯t harm us!¡± Vincent shook his head and said confidently, ¡°No worries! ¡°I believe that there will definitely be smart people among them. If they really dare to stab us in the back, it will give us an excuse to start a war. At that time, we can take advantage of the situation to destroy the Arctic Country and promote the birth of the king of the Human Race!¡± Teacher Chris nodded and sighed in relief. She held her dagger with both hands and was ready to start a war. Vincent looked at the Monster Horde that had yet to launch an attack. He was a little impatient and said, ¡°Today, we will change our previous battle plan. Without waiting for a defensive counterattack, we will take the initiative to attack first!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Chris, who was the most belligerent, immediately agreed to Vincent¡¯s suggestion and took the lead to rush out. When Chris ran to the center of the battlefield, he had already transformed into a rhinoceros that was the size of a small mountain. It was the level 10 creature, the Giant Rock Rhinoceros! He did not rush out because he was not obedient. It was because the moment when he charged out, the attack had already begun! After the God-Slaying squad experienced the Black Hole together, they have developed a tacit understanding between the members. Their understanding had reached a state of perfection. Just as Chris charged out, Nabil had already cast an amplification ability on him. Swire flapped his wings and flew high into the sky. He looked after Chris who was on the ground. Avril waved her two giant battle axes and followed Chris into the Black Hole. Teacher Chris and Angelina left in the other two directions, one on the left and one on the right. They attacked the flanks of the Monster Horde. This was their strongest formation. All the members of the squad had an advantage. However, there had never been a fixed position for Vincent. That was because only by moving freely on the battlefield could Vincent unleash his greatest advantage! Vincent raised his head to look at the formation of the Monster Horde. A pair of Flaming Wings instantly spread out behind his back. He flew into the air above the Monster Horde. He was the first to arrive. He even surpassed Swire who was known for his speed. He raised his Purgatory Blade up high and slashed the front of the Monster Horde¡¯s formation. Boom! A powerful pillar of fire descended from the sky and instantly created an empty space in front of the Monster Horde. Countless monsters were burned into charcoal immediately and had turned into ashes. They then disappeared into the wind. The ones who were standing at the front of the Monster Horde were the Steel Lizards. They had the strongest defense among the monsters. Their existence would greatly restrict Chris¡¯s entry into the battlefield, so Vincent had destroyed them all before Chris arrived. As there were no obstacles, Chris roared and charged into the battlefield. The Giant Rock Rhinoceros raised its forelimbs high and stomped heavily on the ground. It launched a powerful war stomp! The earth shook, causing a group of monsters to lose their footing and fall to the ground. At the same time, it was just the right time for Avril to enter the battlefield. She spun her two giant battle axes like meat grinders on the battlefield. It whistled as they killed every monster. The monsters that gathered together immediately scattered. They howled as they fled from the center of the battlefield where Avril was. Just as the Monster Horde dispersed, Angelina and Teacher Chris had also arrived at both ends of the battlefield. They proceeded to launch the fiercest attack against the escaping monsters. Angelina continued to replicate the abilities of all kinds of monsters and bombarded the Monster Horde. Their destructive power as a whole was so terrifying that every single one of them was comparable to an army! On the other side, Teacher Chris transformed into a blade of lightning and swam at high speed among the Monster Horde. Behind her were countless bloody flowers and monsters that had been split into two. However, there was not a single drop of dirty monster blood on her body. At that moment, there were only a few monsters left in the horde. The remaining monsters that were lucky enough to survive were also heavily injured. Vincent and Swire¡¯s seized the opportunity and the remaining monsters were quickly cleared out. On the distant general platform, the Arctic Country¡¯s generals watched the battle that was about to end. All of them started to shiver. ¡°Too powerful! These people are really too powerful!¡± ¡°The Falcon Country has such a king-like squad. We have no way of dealing with them now, we can forget about fighting with the Falcon Country in the future!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the use of us not wanting to fight? With such a terrifying combat strength, the Falcon Country can be at ease if they decided to invade.¡± All of the generals sighed with worry. The lead general was silent at that moment. His fingers were tapping on the railing rhythmically. After hesitating for a long time, he said resolutely, ¡°Pass down the order, gather the troops, and prepare to attack!¡± ¡°General?¡± The other generals looked at the lead general in confusion. They had never thought that their commander would change his orders and suddenly go back on his word. ¡°The strength of this small team has far exceeded our expectations. Rather than waiting, today is our best opportunity to destroy them. This small team had appeared within our border. With their backs to our army, the heavens will not give us a second chance!¡± The general sighed resolutely. ¡°Yes!¡± The various officers immediately acknowledged the order and left to prepare. In front of the Black Hole, Vincent looked at the monster corpses on the ground and raised his hand to shout, ¡°Spirit capturing and commanding!¡± Countless souls stood up from the monster corpses and shook their heads with a blank expression before entering Vincent¡¯s body one after another. The other members of the God-Slaying squad were already used to this. They wandered around the battlefield to see if there were any monsters that needed to be dealt with. ¡°Vincent, come quickly!¡± Suddenly, Angelina shouted, immediately attracting everyone¡¯s attention. Everyone rushed to Angelina¡¯s side and found a very abrupt deep pit in front of her. In the deep pit, there were a large number of human corpses. and among the corpses was a young man covered in blood. He looked up at the sky and was gasping for air. Vincent took a step forward and carefully looked at the young man. He saw tears flowing down from the corners of his eyes. His eyes were filled with unwillingness and indignation. ¡°Swire, Nabil, save him!¡± said Vincent. Swire and Nabil nodded. The two of them flew down the deep pit together and saved the young man. After simple bandaging, the young man¡¯s bleeding had stopped and he was no longer in danger. Vincent walked up and asked, ¡°Who are you? The monsters did not attack just now. Are they attacking you and your comrades here?¡± The young man¡¯s eyes were dull as he muttered, ¡°I harmed them! I underestimated the ambitions of the Human Race¡­¡± Vincent frowned and was about to continue asking when he was suddenly pulled back by Chris. ¡°Vincent, look!¡± Chris pointed behind him with a cold face. Vincent turned around and saw the Arctic Country¡¯s army that had retreated earlier. They had actually regrouped and were preparing to launch an attack on them! Chapter 180 - Shook the Northern Border, Only for the Humans ¡°Hmph! These people still can¡¯t help but make a move!¡± Vincent looked at the army that had gathered at the other end of the battlefield and could not help but snort coldly. Teacher Chris asked in a deep voice, ¡°Then what should we do next?¡± Vincent turned his head to look at the dying young man on the ground and said to his team, ¡°All of you immediately rush to the nearest Black Hole No. 17 and stop the Monster Horde there. I will hold off the army here!¡± Chris said unwillingly, ¡°The people of the Arctic Country have already treated us like this. Should we continue to help them fight against the Monster Horde?¡± Vincent said firmly, ¡°We are not fighting for any country, but for the Human Race. The Black Hole is a threat to all humans so we must stop it. As for these ungrateful countries, they can be rebuilt at any time!¡± Chris lowered his head in silence for a long time. He then said, ¡°Okay, then we will immediately go to support Black Hole No. 17. You have to come quickly!¡± Vincent nodded. He then walked to the center of the battlefield alone. The generals of the Arctic Country were holding binoculars. They were carefully observing the movements of the Black Hole when they suddenly saw Vincent walking into their field of vision alone. ¡°Great! He¡¯s the only one left! It seems that these so-called king-class superpowered people will have to pay a price if they want to fight against the Monster Horde!¡± said an officer naively and excitedly. The general put down his binoculars and turned his head. He then shouted coldly, ¡°Shut up! The others have already run away! The one who stayed behind is responsible for covering the rear!¡± After hearing that, everyone immediately stopped smiling and stood in place solemnly. They were waiting for the general¡¯s order. ¡°Give the order. Everyone better prepare for a bloody battle. When I give the order, everyone will launch an attack. I want to use the sea of people tactic to submerge the captain of this king¡¯s squad in an instant!¡± said the general sternly. ¡°Yes!¡± All the generals accepted the order and left immediately. During this time, in the middle of the battlefield, Vincent suddenly spread his flaming wings and flew into the air. He looked at the army in front of him and the general platform not far away. He asked loudly, ¡°We came here to support the Arctic Country. Why did you arrange such a huge army to follow behind us?¡± The general on the platform turned around and looked at Vincent who was in the sky. Since they already had a falling out, he did not care about anything else. He shouted loudly, ¡°As soldiers, we must consider the future of our country. We must not allow our neighboring countries to suddenly have troops with combat strength that far surpasses ours!¡± Vincent¡¯s expression became cold as frost when he heard that. He shouted in a deep voice, ¡°We originally came here for the common people below the stage, but you guys don¡¯t care about morality! Since that¡¯s the case, then I will withdraw my pity for you guys and let you fight against the Monster Horde of the Black Hole by yourselves!¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± The general suddenly threw his head back and laughed loudly. He held onto the railing with both hands and said, ¡°You are really stupid! The Monster Horde of the Black Hole has been repelled by you guys. What are we still fighting against? Right now, our only opponent is you!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Vincent¡¯s eyes focused. The Purgatory Blade was already in his hand. He pointed at the general stage behind the army from afar. Countless black shadows rushed out from his body, and in an instant, they gathered into an army of monster souls that was much larger than the Monster Horde. When they saw the huge Monster Horde appeared suddenly in front of them, the warriors who had just been pulled off the battlefield turned pale instantly. They did not know how to fight against that many monsters! ¡°This, how is this possible?¡± The general stood up on the platform. His eyes widen as he muttered to himself. He was unable to understand why the monsters that had already disappeared could reappear. Moreover, they seemed to only listen to Vincent¡¯s orders! Vincent continued to shout, ¡°Everyone, listen up! Put down your weapons immediately and those who walk away from the battlefield can be spared from death! Those who still stubbornly resist will die without a burial ground!¡± ¡°Run!¡± After hearing this, the soldiers threw down their weapons one after another and ran in all directions. The other soldiers who had been fighting the monsters on the battlefield all year round were not afraid of death. For the sake of their country and family, what was the harm in dying in battle? However, everyone had seen Vincent and the others deal with the Monster Horde in front of the Black Hole earlier. Facing themselves and the benefactor of the country, the soldiers felt a sense of war-weariness in their hearts and found all sorts of excuses to escape the battlefield. The remaining soldiers and most of the Arctic Country¡¯s military officers stood firmly in their spots, but they had no hope in their eyes. ¡°Kill!¡± Vincent did not give them any more chances. After giving the order, the undead Monster Horde began to charge. Like a huge wave crashing onto the shore, it instantly crushed everything in front of it. It even flattened the platform! The soldiers who escaped the battlefield could not help but turn their heads when they heard a loud noise. They were instantly scared out of their wits and ran away without turning back! Vincent put away all the undead and walked into the battlefield alone. He looked at the general who was dying in the ruins and asked indifferently, ¡°Among the Monster Horde, the young man who was heavily surrounded was your subordinate, right? Why did you leave him there to die?¡± The general who was dying suddenly widened his eyes when he heard Vincent¡¯s question. He muttered, ¡°He¡¯s not dead yet?¡± After sighing, the general took a deep breath but did not say anything useful. Vincent shook his head helplessly. He raised his hand towards the general¡¯s corpse and shouted, ¡°Seize the spirit and dispatch the general!¡± The pitch-black soul stood up from the general¡¯s body and stood respectfully in front of Vincent like a servant. ¡°Who is that young man? Why do you want him to die so badly?¡± asked Vincent again. ¡°His name is Enoch Endicott! I am under the orders of the Arctic Country¡¯s emperor to let him stay on the battlefield!¡± said the general¡¯s soul. Vincent frowned and realized that things were not as simple. He asked again, ¡°Why did the emperor want to kill him?¡± The general looked troubled, but he could not disobey Vincent¡¯s orders. In the end, he said, ¡°Because the current emperor, the king of Arctic Country, Frank Endicott, seized the throne from his brother. Enoch Endicott was the eldest son of the previous emperor. He is the true heir of the Arctic Country!¡± Vincent nodded slightly. He waved his hand and collected the general¡¯s soul. He then turned around to leave. In front of Black Hole No. 17, a cruel bloody battle was underway. The human army was being pushed back by the Monster Horde. Just as they were about to be completely wiped out, everyone could not help but roar at the sky. ¡°Reinforcements, why aren¡¯t the reinforcements here yet?¡± ¡°Hold on, we must hold on! Even without reinforcements, we can¡¯t let these monsters walk out of the defensive fortifications!¡± ¡°If they want to save the country, there¡¯s no turning back!¡± Amidst the mournful wails, several human figures suddenly rushed over and directly charged into the Monster Horde in front of them, starting a massacre. ¡°Wait, what¡¯s going on?¡± The soldiers of the Arctic Country looked at the few people who had suddenly appeared. The Monster Horde retreated in shock in an instant. They simply could not believe that all of this was real! Right at that moment, a person who was as handsome as an angel with pure white wings was flying in the air. He carried a young man who was injured and landed in front of everyone. ¡°We are the God-Slaying squad sent by the Falcon Country to assist. Please take care of this injured person first. I¡¯m going to go participate in the battle as well!¡± After the angel-like person spoke, he gently placed the injured person on the ground and leaped into the Monster Horde. A few generals who survived the battle came forward and sighed in confusion. ¡°The people of the Falcon Country? How can they be so powerful?¡± At that moment, a general saw the wounded man on the ground and could not help but ask in surprise, ¡°Is that Prince Enoch?¡± The other generals who knew the secrets of the royal family could not help but sigh as well. ¡°How is he still alive? Wasn¡¯t he sent to the most dangerous Black Hole battlefield? Could he have been saved by the people of the Falcon Country?¡± The general in the lead pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Not good! The Falcon Country sent such a powerful team to support the Black Hole battlefield, but in fact, it was to rescue Prince Enoch and take the opportunity to stir up the internal strife of the Arctic Country¡¯s throne. The Falcon Country took the opportunity to reap the benefits of a fisherman!¡± ¡°How vicious! Then what should we do?¡± ¡°We can¡¯t let Prince Enoch leave the Black Hole battlefield alive. It¡¯s an order personally issued by the king. We must act according to orders!¡± The generals discussed among themselves. They completely disregarded Enoch who was still conscious but unable to move. The general waved his hand to signal for everyone to be quiet. He then said calmly, ¡°Prince Enoch must not be left alive! This team sent by the Falcon Country must not leave alive either! Everyone, get ready. Together with the Monster Horde, we will launch a two-pronged attack and annihilate this astonishingly powerful team!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± All the generals accepted the order together. The general lowered his head again and said to Enoch who was looking at him, ¡°Prince, I¡¯m sorry! For the sake of the stability of the country, I have no choice but to make things difficult for you! After your death, my brothers and I can be considered to have made a great contribution, and we can be transferred out of this Asura field to take some idle positions in the rear!¡± Enoch looked at the general quietly. There was no anger on his face, but there was a strong sense of unwillingness in his eyes. The general walked forward, raised his psionic gun, and aimed it at Enoch¡¯s head. Just as he was about to pull the trigger, he suddenly heard a loud shout from behind him. ¡°Stop!¡± Everyone turned around in surprise. On top of the tall fortifications built to block the Monster Horde, stood a young man with flaming wings on his back and a blade in his hand. Beside him stood countless pitch-black figures. They were all high-level monsters! ¡°Who are you?¡± asked the general calmly in the face of danger. ¡°Vincent, the captain of the God-Slaying squad! If anyone dares to harm my team members today, I promise to make sure that none of you will leave alive!¡± said Vincent coldly. The general looked at Vincent and the dark monsters beside him. He sighed helplessly. He could not help but turn around to look at Enoch. ¡°You are not allowed to touch a single hair on his head! All of you, stay here and watch the battle between the God-Slaying squad and the Monster Horde. Whoever dares to make any unnecessary movements, I will kill you!¡± Vincent directly sat down on the spot and calmly ordered the people below him. After seeing this, the weak soldiers had no choice but to sit helplessly on the ground. They watched the battlefield quietly under the gaze of the group of monsters. Chapter 181 - The Prince’s Revenge There were broken limbs everywhere in front of Black Hole No. 17. The blood of the monsters dyed the entire ground red. Under the leadership of Teacher Chris, the members of the God-Slaying squad walked out of the battlefield with ease. They happened to see the soldiers of the Arctic Country sitting outside the battlefield, and Vincent, sitting above the generals! ¡°Vincent, why didn¡¯t you come to participate in the battle even though you¡¯ve arrived? Do you feel that you can¡¯t win against us, so you don¡¯t dare to participate in the battle?¡± Chris shook off the blood on his hands and raised his head to shout at Vincent. ¡°Forget it! If I wasn¡¯t here to watch them, you would have been attacked from both sides!¡± Vincent waved his hand and spoke in a lazy manner. Chris turned to look at the people sitting on the ground. His eyes were filled with killing intent. He had just gone through a bloody battle and was full of fighting spirit. He was waiting for a few more opponents to show up! The general sitting on the ground shook his head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand! Don¡¯t misunderstand! We want to help fight together with you. We have no intention of plotting against you!¡± Chris hated this kind of softness the most. He instantly lost the desire to make a move. He raised his head and looked at Vincent. He was waiting for him to give instructions on what to do next. Vincent looked into the distance and said, ¡°Next stop, Black Hole No. 23! Remember to bring the injured young man with you. Otherwise, these people will not let him live!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Chris replied. Then, he carried Enoch on his back and turned around to leave with everyone. After the God-Slaying squad left, Vincent lowered his head and said to everyone below, ¡°All of you listen well. I will look past what happened today. All of you will go and pass a message to the Arctic Country¡¯s emperor. I will be responsible for the Monster Horde in your country. I will also protect Enoch. If he dares to cause trouble for us again, he will tacitly acknowledge that your Arctic Country is declaring war on us!¡± The generals all lowered their heads and did not dare to speak. The pressure that Vincent gave them was too strong. They did not dare to express any of their emotions. After a long time, someone finally looked up. They found that Vincent had left long ago, and those densely packed monsters had long disappeared with him! ¡°Go, go back and inform His Majesty the Emperor!¡± The general stood up and said with a solemn expression. In just a few days, the soldiers and generals who survived the Black Hole battlefields all returned to their own homes or headed to the Imperial City to report. Along the way, they spread the news of the God-Slaying squad. In an instant, everyone in Arctic Country knew the existence of the God-Slaying Squad. There were some people who said that they were gods sent by the heavens to save the common people. On the other hand, there were some who said that they were demons who only knew how to kill. There were also people who said that their intention was to destroy the invaders of the Arctic Country! In the Imperial Palace, located in the capital of Arctic Country, Skyfrost City, the emperor, Frank Endicott, had a gloomy expression on his face. He was listening to the reports of the generals in the hall. They were all standing in front of a huge map. ¡°There are a total of 17 Black Holes in the borders of our country. Currently, half of the Black Hole battlefields have been quelled by the God-Slaying squad. The God-Slaying squad is still wantonly passing through our territory and heading to the other Black Hole battlefields. Enoch is with them. However, due to his heavy injuries, he is currently unable to move. We have also sent an army to intercept and kill this squad, but they were all stopped by a person named Vincent who had countless black monsters with him!¡± One of the generals introduced every line on the map to the emperor. He then returned to his original position and stood there quietly. Frank placed his hands on the desk and said coldly, ¡°A seven-man team. One of the teachers has become a ruler-class superpowered person, and there¡¯s a captain who can control a large group of monsters. The rest of the members are all king-class superpowered people. What is the Falcon Country trying to do? That b*stard Swain. Did he forget his promise?¡± At the same time, an old man with an extraordinary status walked up and said, ¡°Your Majesty, no matter what the purpose of the God-Slaying squad is, at least their first goal is to stop the Monster Horde. It¡¯s a good thing for the soldiers and people of our country. I think we should at least prepare some backup for them before all the Black Holes are wiped out. Even if they have any wild ambitions, they should wait until the threat of the Black Hole is dealt with!¡± Frank raised his head and looked at the old man. He said disdainfully, ¡°Andrew, your family has been the princes and ministers of the Arctic Country for generations. Why are you so short-sighted? No matter how great the threat of the Black Hole is, haven¡¯t we endured it for many years? And the threat of the God-Slaying squad far exceeds the Black Hole. If we don¡¯t take advantage of the Monster Horde in front of the Black Hole to find a way to use the Monster Horde to attack the God-Slaying squad, then our Arctic Country will be at the mercy of others!¡± Andrew lowered his head and said, ¡°Your Majesty! The Black Hole is the origin of all disasters, and the people are innocent. Let the people return to a peaceful world and consider the survival of the country! Otherwise, more people will die under the Monster Horde, and the country will not exist!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± Frank slammed the table heavily and pointed at Andrew angrily, ¡°Old man! I think you are thinking of betraying the country! Get out of here right now. From now on, you don¡¯t need to worry about all the political affairs of the Arctic Country!¡± Andrew sighed. He turned around and left shakily. Among the civil and military officials in the hall, many of them were Andrew¡¯s disciples. When they saw their teachers and political leaders leaving, they took the initiative to leave with them. ¡°They¡¯re rebelling! All of them are rebelling!¡± Frank looked at the hall that was one-third empty in the blink of an eye and could not help but roar angrily. At that time, a tall and dignified general stood out and said, ¡°Your Majesty, Andrew is an old muddle-head. There is no need to get angry at him. The most important thing now is to get rid of the God-Slaying squad. I am willing to lead the army to kill them personally!¡± Frank was overjoyed when he heard that and said, ¡°Alexander, you are the number one war god of our Arctic Country. This battle that concerns the fate of the country can only be assured by you. You can do it! If there is any difficulty, I will solve it for you!¡± Alexander lowered his head and looked at the route of the God-Slaying squad on the map. He said, ¡°Based on their route, it is not difficult to determine their next move. Their last stop will definitely be Black Hole No. 0 in the far north. I will ambush them there and finish them in one go!¡± ¡°Good! Then what do you need?¡± asked Frank happily. Alexander said, ¡°I want all the soldiers who are special ability users in the army to be under my command. I want them to be equipped with the most advanced psionic weapons and lie in ambush at the periphery of the northernmost land. When they start fighting with the Monster Horde, I want them to be drowned by the sea of people!¡± ¡°Good! Good! Good! We¡¯ll do it according to your request. We must kill this God-Slaying squad in the northernmost land!¡± Frank nodded excitedly. Thousands of miles away, in front of a Black Hole battlefield, the God-Slaying squad had ended the battle. They were resting and reorganizing on the spot. They were roasting meat of the monsters over a fire. The few of them sat together and drank wine that they had carried with them. They were chatting and laughing together. Vincent sat alone on the high slope. He lifted his head and took a sip from the wine flask. He casually handed it over to Enoch, who could already sit up by leaning against a rock. Enoch raised his only hand that he could move. He took the wine flask and drank a big gulp. He immediately choked and coughed. Vincent looked at Enoch and nodded. ¡°Not bad! You¡¯ve recovered quite quickly!¡± said Vincent. Enoch placed the wine flask beside him. After wiping his mouth, he asked, ¡°Why did you save me? Do you want me to be a hostage, or do you want to obtain some benefits from me?¡± After hearing that, Vincent smiled and said, ¡°Take you as a hostage? Is there anyone in the Arctic Country who takes you seriously? With a hostage like you, who can I threaten? What benefits can I get?¡± Enoch was not angry after hearing what Vincent said. Instead, he nodded his head in agreement and said, ¡°That¡¯s true! That¡¯s why I¡¯m curious why you brought me along and even treated my injuries. I don¡¯t believe that you have no reason for saving me!¡± ¡°The reason is that when I saw you lying among the corpses and crying, I felt like you were a person who valued loyalty, so you were worth saving. Is that an okay answer?¡± asked Vincent with a smile. After hearing that, Enoch took another big gulp of wine. He sighed deeply and said calmly, ¡°Do you know how they all died?¡± ¡°To save you!¡± Vincent immediately replied. After experiencing countless battles, Vincent only needed a glance to know the situation on the battlefield. In addition, he had also investigated Enoch¡¯s identity, which made it easier to deduce the situation at that time! Enoch held the wine flask tightly and said, ¡°That¡¯s right! Those soldiers were loyal to my father and also my brothers, but those who were bent on power did not care about the righteousness of the Human Race! The soldiers were all killed. In the end, it was my existence that harmed them!¡± Vincent observed Enoch and asked tentatively, ¡°What are you going to do after you recover?¡± Enoch turned to look at Vincent. His eyes were filled with caution as he said, ¡°After I recover, I will naturally be anxious about my father¡¯s old subordinates. Fighting against the Monster Horde of the Black Hole depends on the cooperation of the Arctic Country¡¯s army. After the threat of the Black Hole is removed, I will go and avenge my father and those comrades who died. However, I will definitely not join hands with you and will not immediately cause chaos in Arctic Country. Don¡¯t even think about using me!¡± Vincent smiled with an indifferent expression and said, ¡°You can think whatever you want, but I have to remind you that if I really wanted to plot against the Arctic Country, I would have done it long ago. Do I still need to make use of you? I just want to create a peaceful future for the Human Race. Other than that, I don¡¯t have any other interests!¡± Enoch could hear the sincerity in Vincent¡¯s words and heaved a sigh of relief. He said softly, ¡°Your ambition is really great. I truly admire you! A good man is born between heaven and earth. He should do something great to help the world. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t it be a waste of his life?¡± ¡°Then if I say that there is an important task that could save the Human Race and it was right in front of you, will you accept it?¡± Vincent looked at Enoch and asked with a smile. ¡°Of course!¡± Enoch answered without any hesitation. Chapter 182 - Oath Was Completed, and It Was Ready to Be Reset Vincent looked at Enoch quietly. Chris looked over as well. Everyone knew what Vincent meant, but Enoch was at a loss. He looked at Vincent, not knowing what to do. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? What is the important task?¡± asked Enoch. Vincent smiled and leaned against a rock behind him. He then said calmly, ¡°Our God-Slaying squad has gone deep into the Black Hole. We have seen the worlds connected by the Black Hole. We have also helped other worlds close the Black Hole. Therefore, we have a way to end the Black Holes!¡± ¡°What?¡± Enoch stood up excitedly and asked impatiently, ¡°You already have a way to close the Black Hole? Then why are you still fighting the Monster Horde? Can¡¯t you just close the Black Holes?¡± Vincent shook his head and said, ¡°Listen to me first! To close the Black Hole, there are certain prerequisites. I can fulfill one of them, but the Human Race has yet to fulfill another condition, which is also the most important condition!¡± Enoch frowned and asked, ¡°What condition?¡± ¡°The Human Race needs to be unified. They need an emperor who can gather the power of an entire world!¡± said Vincent calmly. Enoch¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted. He leaned back slightly. His voice trembled as he said, ¡°So, you want to annex all the countries? Why are you doing this? For the sake of Falcon Country, or do you want to be the emperor yourself? After telling me so much, do you want me to help you destroy the Arctic Country?¡± Vincent did not expect Enoch to ask so many questions. For a moment, he lost his senses. After shaking his head, he said, ¡°Why do you have so many questions? Listen to what I say first. If you continue to blurt out nonsense, I will beat you up!¡± Enoch did not expect Vincent to suddenly become so irritable. He was a little nervous and did not dare to continue speaking. For the past few days, Enoch had witnessed the battle of the God-Slaying squad with his own eyes. In regard to the strength of these people, he had some guesses in his heart. At least in the current human world, their combat strength was invincible. No matter what they wanted to do, no one could stop them! After seeing that Enoch had finally become obedient, Vincent continued to speak, ¡°When closing the Black Hole, you need to be able to bring along the emperor of the human world. He will need to gather the power of the world and cooperate with someone on the other side of the Black Hole. The person will then need to use the power of the Black Hole to close the Black Hole. From then on, the Black Hole will no longer be a threat! Although I am able to control the power of the Black Hole, the Human Race still lacks an emperor!¡± Enoch could not help but say, ¡°I cannot believe what you just said. Just based on this, I cannot help you annex all the countries!¡± Vincent shook his head and said, ¡°No, you are not helping me annex all the countries. I am the one who wants to help you, but the prerequisite is that you have to have the qualifications to become an emperor and get our recognition!¡± Enoch was stunned. He looked at Vincent, not knowing what to say. After hearing this, Chris and the others also stood up and looked at Vincent with some incomprehension. In their eyes, it was only natural for Vincent to become the emperor of the Human Race so that he could continue to lead the Human Race to face the threat after the Black Hole. Be it Gajero or the Phantom Race, they were all very difficult problems. Those who had not entered the Black Hole would not be able to understand what kind of disaster the Human Race was in. Vincent looked at the confused crowd. He smiled and said, ¡°The emperor of the Human Race does not need to be powerful. He only needs to stay in the Human Race and lead them in the direction of power! Our God-Slaying squad will one day enter the Black Hole and challenge those evil races. We have no time to lead the Human Race. Therefore, we must find a suitable emperor!¡± Chris and the others lowered their heads in silence. They still had their own opinions. Enoch suddenly understood and asked, ¡°You mean, I can be a candidate?¡± ¡°Smart! I can help you ascend the throne of the Arctic Country first. Then we will go to the other countries to find a suitable candidate. If we find a more suitable candidate for the throne, you have to promise that you will immediately hand over your throne and submit voluntarily!¡± said Vincent whilst looking at Enoch. Enoch lowered his head. He shook his head and said, ¡°Impossible! Even if you really help me become the emperor of the Arctic Country, I will not hand over the throne. This is because the nobles of the Arctic Country and all its citizens will not agree! The blood flowing in our bones will never yield!¡± Vincent said with confidence, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have my own ways! As long as we choose the most suitable candidate for the human emperor, we will ensure that he or she will have the qualifications to be recognized by the whole world!¡± Enoch closed his eyes and took a deep breath as if he was deciding on something. He then said slowly, ¡°Okay, I promise you!¡± Vincent nodded. He then stood up and said to the others, ¡°Everyone, if you want to protect the Human Race, not only do you need to lead the king of the people, you will also need to have the combat strength to intimidate the Black Hole myriad races! With our strength, we have to bear even greater courage. Sooner or later, we will lose our names in the human world, but we will represent the human world to intimidate the Black Hole myriad races. This is to ensure that they do not dare to invade the Human Race!¡± After hearing Vincent¡¯s words, Teacher Chris could not help but sigh. ¡°If it is as you said, as a force to protect the Human Race, we will forever be forgotten by the Human Race and become a lone army wandering in the Black Hole world!¡± ¡°For the sake of the Human Race, we will do anything!¡± Vincent sighed resolutely. At that moment, his decision had been made. Even if the members of the God-Slaying squad could not accept such loneliness, he would still protect the Human Race in the Black Hole world alone. In order to ensure that his world would not be invaded again, someone had to make a sacrifice! And the more powerful the person, the more responsibility he would have to bear! Angelina¡¯s eyes were red. She was the first to stand out and say, ¡°Vincent, no matter what you want to do, I will accompany you. Even if I have to stay in the Black Hole world forever, I will not hesitate!¡± After hearing her sister¡¯s firm stance, Avril also said, ¡°Yes, for the sake of the humans, I will not hesitate!¡± The rest of them looked at each other and made up their minds. ¡°I like fighting the most. As I can no longer find any opponents in the human world, it¡¯s more comfortable for me to stay in the Black Hole world. It¡¯s settled!¡± Chris clenched his fists and said with a smile. ¡°Vincent, I never want to be inferior to you. I can¡¯t let you appear so great alone. I must participate in this!¡± said Swire. ¡°I¡¯m your teacher. Whether it¡¯s in the human world or the Black Hole world, I will have to take care of you!¡± said Teacher Chris firmly. Nabil gave a simple and honest smile. He then said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve made up your mind, how can you do it without my protection? Count me in!¡± Everyone came to an agreement. They looked at each other and laughed silently. Enoch, who saw the scene, could not help but exclaim in his heart. Their decision was terrifying. One had to understand just how much they had to sacrifice for the decision that they made. And yet they were still joking around. They would have to spend their life far away from their hometown, living in darkness all year round! ¡°Everyone! If you can make such a great sacrifice for the Human Race, then what is there that I cannot give up? I hereby swear that I will cooperate with your plan. Even if the human emperor chosen in the future is not me, I will firmly support the chosen human emperor without any complaints!¡± said Enoch solemnly whilst sitting on the hillside. ¡°Good!¡± Vincent smiled and praised. He then said to everyone, ¡°Next, we will rest for a period of time. Then, we will deal with the Monster Horde in the name of Enoch and help him reset!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Everyone replied in unison. Three days later, Enoch, who was already able to walk on his own, left the empty canyon with the God-Slaying squad. They began to advance toward the next Black Hole battlefield. Black Hole No. 13 was one of the two remaining Black Holes in Arctic Country that had not yet calmed down from the horde. Under the witness of a group of soldiers and civilians, Vincent and the others flattened the Monster Horde that was in front of the Black Hole. ¡°Oh my god, is this the savior that God has bestowed upon us?¡± ¡°We are saved, the Human Race is saved!¡± The commoners who were watching from afar could not help but sigh when they saw the terrifying strength of the God-Slaying squad. On the other hand, the army that was guarding the edge of the battlefield, regardless of whether it was the generals or the soldiers, all looked at each other awkwardly. This was because the person who was standing beside Vincent and the others was surprisingly Prince Enoch. He was the prince who had been usurped by his own uncle. He was the true and legitimate successor of the Arctic Country. ¡°Everyone, we have received an invitation from Prince Enoch to come and save everyone from the flames of war. A prince like this is the true king who serves the country and its people. Only when he becomes the emperor can he truly bring peace to everyone!¡± Vincent loudly publicized their great achievements in Enoch¡¯s name. They quickly received the support of the people. However, the opposing army still did not move at all. They even looked like they wanted to start a war. Within the army, the lead general said with an unsightly expression, ¡°If we let them continue this, even if we do not submit, His Majesty the Emperor will not let us off!¡± ¡°Then we might as well surrender. After all, Prince Enoch inheriting the throne is a legitimate matter!¡± said an adjutant from the side. ¡°Nonsense! Prince Enoch had borrowed the power of another country. Who knows what the God-Slaying squad is thinking? When that time comes, will we become the eternal sinner of the Arctic Country? The general turned around and scolded the adjutant. He then said to everyone in a deep voice, ¡°Go back and get ready. We have to launch another attack on the God-Slaying squad and Prince Enoch to prove our innocence. Otherwise, it will be very difficult for us to survive in Arctic Country!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The generals obeyed the order and left. The vast army was assembled not long after. They brandished their blades at the God-Slaying squad that had just repelled the Monster Horde on the battlefield! ¡°Defend the imperial power of the Arctic Country and resolutely defeat all those who seek to split the country apart. Charge!¡± The general gave the order and the army whistled towards the God-Slaying squad to launch an attack. Chapter 183 - Equipment Battle, Black Hole Zero Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation After seeing the troops guarding the Black Hole battlefield launching an attack on the God-Slaying squad, the spectating civilians in the distance all fell into confusion. No one had expected that the two teams protecting the Human Race would immediately draw their swords at each other after the Monster Horde subsided. On the other side, Chris could not suppress his warlike mood. He turned his head and asked, ¡°Vincent, what should we do?¡± Vincent did not say anything. Instead, he turned his head to look at Enoch. He wanted to see what he would do. Enoch¡¯s gaze was resolute as he said, ¡°Defeat them! But try not to kill anyone!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Vincent nodded in agreement. He then led the God-Slaying squad and charged towards the army. Just as everyone took a few steps forward, Vincent drew out his Purgatory Blade and pointed it at the army in front of him. Countless black shadows instantly flew out from his body. On the battlefield, an army of monsters that was ten times more terrifying than the previous Monster Horde appeared. Waves of terrifying roars were heard by the oncoming army. Although the army that was charging knew that the God-Slaying squad strength was astonishing, they were still outnumbered. Moreover, they were all humans, so they did not feel any fear in their hearts. However, after seeing so many monsters, the army that was charging instantly slowed down. This was because they had fought with monsters all year round. They knew very well of the strength and cruelty of those monsters. Moreover, such a large number of monsters was something that they had never seen before! Vincent spread his Flaming Wings and flew straight into the sky. He raised his hand and slashed it down. His Collapsing Mountain Strike instantly transformed into eight fire dragons and landed in eight different directions around the army. Boom! For a moment, dust filled the sky and sand flew everywhere. The Arctic Country¡¯s army had no choice but to stop in their tracks. They huddled together and trembled as they looked at Vincent in the sky. ¡°Put down the weapons in your hands. Anyone who disobeys will die!¡± Vincent pointed his blade at the army below him and shouted at them loudly. All the soldiers subconsciously threw away the weapons in their hands. They then raised their hands as if they were surrendering. They had no other choice! The lead general, who was in the middle of the army, saw that his soldiers had all given up resisting. He could not help but shout anxiously, ¡°What are you all doing? Quickly pick up your weapons and fight! We cannot just give in to the Falcon Country! We cannot give up on defending our homeland!¡± However, at that moment, everyone no longer listened to the general¡¯s words. This was because they had clearly seen the God-Slaying squad defeat the Monster Horde. The peace that they had not felt for a long time had finally arrived. Why did they still want to send themselves to their deaths? ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him! If we surrender, we can still go home and live a good life. If we don¡¯t surrender, we can only die in battle!¡± ¡°Right! Why should we use our lives as the capital for him to claim credit from the emperor?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Prince Enoch is also a member of the royal family in Arctic Country. What¡¯s the big deal if we surrender to him?¡± All the soldiers chose to resist in the face of death. Soon, it turned into a mutiny. The soldiers moved forward in excitement and wanted to tie up the general. Even though the general had the strength of a lord-class superpowered person, he could not withstand all the soldiers swarming forward. Soon, his weapons were all confiscated, and he was tied up and sent to the front of the army formation for Vincent to deal with. Vincent did not say anything. He just put away his World-Cleansing Fire. He then ordered the surrounding monsters¡¯ souls to open a path. Enoch walked to the front of the battlefield under the protection of the other members of the God-Slaying squad. ¡°Prince Enoch, we surrender!¡± ¡°Yes, we surrender! We have been fighting the Monster Horde here for years. We are not afraid of death. We just don¡¯t want to fight anymore!¡± All the soldiers knelt down one after another. They expressed their sincerity to Enoch. Enoch pressed his hands together. He signaled for everyone to be quiet. He then said loudly, ¡°I understand how everyone is feeling. Please rest assured. The God-Slaying squad is my friend. They are only here to fight against the Monster Horde in the Black Hole. They have no intention of interfering with the internal affairs of the Arctic Country! After the war is over, everyone can go home and reunite with their wives and children!¡± When the soldiers heard this, they asked one after another, ¡°Really? Can we really go home?¡± Enoch stretched out a finger and said, ¡°There is still the last Black Hole. After that, all the Monster Horde in Arctic Country will be completely resolved. Although I don¡¯t know how long this peace can last, we will definitely be able to enjoy it for a period of time. Everyone can definitely live the life that they want!¡± At that moment, a rather excited military officer stood out. He pointed at the general kneeling in front of him and said, ¡°But they won¡¯t give us a day of peace! After defeating the monsters, they still want to kill the God-Slaying squad, and they will continue to ask us to kill you in the future. These people are simply insane. It would be difficult for them not to fight for even a day!¡± Enoch nodded. He was very moved as he said, ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t worry. If my death can bring peace to everyone after the Monster Horde ends, I will ask the God-Slaying squad to withdraw from the Arctic Country and head to Skyfrost City to claim their deaths. This will buy time for everyone to recuperate. After many years of great battles, I understand that everyone is tired. I would like to thank you as well. However, if it wasn¡¯t for the peace of our children and grandchildren, why would everyone throw away their heads and shed their blood here?¡± After hearing this, all the soldiers were moved. To be able to hear the prince¡¯s understanding of them was an inexplicable pride! Suddenly, someone stood up and said, ¡°No, we won¡¯t be safe! After the threat of the Black Hole is over, the emperor will definitely order us to continue fighting with the Falcon Country. As they have such powerful combat strength as well as the God-Slaying squad, our casualties will definitely be even more severe!¡± Everyone could not help but lower their heads when they heard that. They could clearly see the combat strength of the God-Slaying squad. Once the battle started, there would definitely be deaths. No matter how many people there were, they would not be a match for the God-Slaying squad. As for the ambitions of the Arctic Country¡¯s emperor, Frank, who in the entire country did not know? As long as he was still the emperor, everyone would sooner or later be ordered to enter the battlefield! ¡°I think that only if Prince Enoch becomes the emperor, can we truly have peace!¡± ¡°Right! He advocates rest and recuperation. He also has a good relationship with the God-Slaying squad. He definitely won¡¯t let us continue fighting!¡± ¡°Let Prince Enoch become the emperor!¡± The soldiers suddenly understood the stakes of the matter and shouted their opinions loudly. When Vincent, who was flying in the air saw what was going on, he immediately collected the countless souls and said loudly, ¡°The God-Slaying squad will forever be Prince Enoch¡¯s friends. As long as you are willing to support him, we will never attack you!¡± After hearing Vincent¡¯s promise, the soldiers who wanted to support Enoch were even more delighted. In their opinion, to be able to obtain the support of the God-Slaying squad was equivalent to having the dawn of peace! However, Enoch shook his head and said to everyone, ¡°Everyone, listen to me! If everyone supports me to become the emperor, it will definitely cause turmoil in the entire country. This will be even more detrimental to the stability of our country! I will settle the grudges between me and Frank on my own. Then, no one will have to participate in such a meaningless war!¡± When everyone saw that Enoch was still thinking about the Arctic Country, they were even more moved. They were almost certain that he was the best candidate to become the emperor! However, Enoch did not want the support of the army. This made every soldier worry for him. Frank was a powerful king of the Arctic Country! He was one of the few king-class superpowered people in the world. Enoch was only a special-class superpowered user. If he went to seek revenge alone, wouldn¡¯t he be courting death? ¡°Prince Enoch, you are the hope of the Arctic Country. We can¡¯t watch you die. We must follow you into Skyfrost city and force the emperor to abdicate!¡± ¡°Yes, we will not put the prince in danger alone!¡± The soldiers shouted again. Enoch was very touched and nodded. He said, ¡°Thank you everyone, but the crisis of the country has not been resolved yet. Let¡¯s not talk about personal grudges anymore. I only hope that everyone can pick up their weapons and follow me to escort the God-Slaying squad to Black Hole Zero. Let them smoothly quell the Monster Horde and we can all have a peaceful day!¡± The soldiers understood what Enoch meant. This was because they had received the order to attack the God-Slaying squad when they were fighting against the Monster Horde. The country would definitely not let go of their last chance before Black Hole Zero! ¡°Okay, we are willing!¡± ¡°We are willing!¡± Tens of thousands of people instantly came together to petition Enoch and follow him to the Black Hole Zero! Just when everyone was united, someone suddenly pointed at the general who was kneeling on the ground and asked, ¡°What about the general?¡± Everyone immediately fell into silence. Although everyone had no choice but to tie the general to the front of the formation in order to survive, no one really wanted to kill the general who had led everyone through life and death! Enoch walked forward and personally untied the general to help him up. He said sincerely, ¡°You are General Byron, right! I know that you and your family are all iron-blooded men who sacrificed their lives on the battlefield for the Arctic Country, so you can not commit treason. You will not be my enemy. I hope that the general can travel with us, but if the general is unwilling, I will let the general leave now. I will not make things difficult for you!¡± General Byron turned to look at the soldiers behind him. He let out a long sigh and said, ¡°A bunch of brats! They don¡¯t know anything and still want to play mutiny. It¡¯s all up to me!¡± With that, General Byron knelt down on one knee in front of Enoch and said respectfully, ¡°Prince! For the safety of the country and for the peace and prosperity of the common people at dawn, I¡¯m willing to follow the prince to complete a great cause. Even if it¡¯s to become an enemy of the entire country, I won¡¯t refuse even if I have to die!¡± The group of soldiers followed the example of their own general and knelt down on one knee. They said in unison, ¡°We are willing to follow the prince to accomplish great things. We will not hesitate to die!¡± ¡°Thank you, thank you, everyone!¡± Enoch could not help but be moved as he looked at the scene. At that moment, Vincent had already quietly landed on the side. He stood together with the members of the God-Slaying squad and quietly watched the scene of Enoch subduing the people¡¯s hearts. ¡°Tsk, tsk, just like that, he managed to recruit an entire army?¡± Avril could not help but sigh. Vincent sighed, ¡°The royal family¡¯s origin, their sincere attitude, represents the standpoint of justice. It is Enoch¡¯s greatest advantage, and also the condition for him to become the Human Race¡¯s emperor!¡± Chapter 184 - The Battlefield Was Ambushed and Entered the Black Hole Again The news of Enoch subduing the entire garrison that was guarding the Black Hole had spread throughout the entire Arctic Country in just a few days. In an instant, the entire country was in a heated discussion. When the ordinary people heard that Enoch was the embodiment of peace, they all looked forward to his ascension to the throne. As for the ministers in the Imperial Palace, they were all afraid that Enoch would return to the throne and settle accounts with them. They were all Frank¡¯s old ministers. At the same time, Frank¡¯s suspicion and paranoia were getting more and more severe. He was very afraid that there were spies who would side with Enoch. Therefore, he kept suppressing the people around him, causing panic in the palace. In front of Black Hole Zero, Vincent led the God-Slaying squad to the snowy peak in order to observe the situation around them. ¡°Vincent, look at the snow. There are so many human footprints, but there isn¡¯t a single person around!¡± said Angelina in confusion. ¡°There are also monsters gathered in front of the Black Hole. However, there are no signs of any battles, which means that the people who walked through here did not fight the monsters. Then what were they here for? To enjoy the scenery?¡± asked Avril as she looked at the monsters from afar. Vincent touched his nose and said, ¡°What else can they come here for? Of course, they¡¯re here to stop us!¡± Teacher Chris nodded and said, ¡°Enoch and Bryon¡¯s army are stationed outside the valley. I¡¯ll inform them to come in!¡± ¡°No need!¡± Vincent stopped Teacher Chris and said thoughtfully, ¡°Let¡¯s finish this quickly. Even if they ambush us again, they won¡¯t be able to do anything to us. There¡¯s no need to exhaust the army. The army is nominally following Enoch to protect us, but in reality, it¡¯s actually an important capital for him to go back and fight for the throne. Don¡¯t waste it if you can!¡± After hearing what Vincent said, Teacher Chris replied worriedly, ¡°Then what if there are people planning to ambush us, causing us trouble?¡± Vincent smiled and pointed at Black Hole Zero in front of him and said, ¡°Then we¡¯ll directly enter the Black Hole. No one is more familiar with the Black Hole than us, and no one can defeat us in the Black Hole!¡± Teacher Chris instantly thought of Vincent¡¯s terrifying ability to control the power of the Black Hole and nodded with relief. ¡°Everyone, get ready. We¡¯ll start moving immediately!¡± After receiving Vincent¡¯s order, everyone immediately packed up and followed Vincent into the Black Hole. Black Hole Zero was the first Black Hole that appeared in the human world. At that time, the Human Race did not care about it. They only thought that it was a good place to collect high-level materials and a place to gain experience. They did not realize that it would eventually become a problem. It was only when more Black Holes started to appear in the Human World and more and more high-level monsters began to appear around the Black Holes that the humans realized that it was a disaster. After that, the Black Hole was named in the order in which it appeared. The Black Hole that first appeared was labeled as Black Hole Zero. It was not named according to the order. The number of monsters that gathered before the Black Hole was not much, and their levels were not very high either. It seemed that this place was not the main battlefield for the monsters, or perhaps the monsters did not like the low-temperature environment there. However, what made Vincent and the others puzzled was that the monsters before the Black Hole did not show any signs of attacking the human world. Instead, they were always entering and exiting the Black Hole, as if there was something more attractive inside the Black Hole! ¡°If I remember correctly, the Arctic Country¡¯s defense here is the weakest, right?¡± asked Vincent. He suddenly frowned. Swire, who was in charge of intelligence, immediately replied, ¡°That¡¯s right! The troops in charge of guarding this place are all old and weak. Nevertheless, there are very few battles here. It is actually the most peaceful Black Hole in the entire Human Race! Therefore, many people guessed that it was because the monsters in the Black Hole are afraid of the cold!¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Based on the temperature, monsters above level four will not care about the cold. I have a deep understanding of it!¡± Chris shook his head as he spoke. This was because he could transform into all kinds of monsters, so he was very familiar with the characteristics of the monsters. He could confirm that there was no such thing as monsters being afraid of the cold. ¡°That¡¯s interesting! It seems that there are some secrets in this Black Hole Zero that we don¡¯t know about!¡± said Vincent with a smile. Whoosh! Suddenly, a signal flare shot into the sky from behind the surrounding mountain slopes. It illuminated half of the sky. Countless figures appeared on the surrounding snowy mountains. Every single one of them was rather powerful. In the human world, they were all elite-class superpowered users. They were also equipped with the most advanced psionic weapons in their hands such as the psionic sniper rifles, psionic cannons, and other lethal weapons! The lethality of this army was definitely one of the top-class existences in the world! A tall figure walked to the peak of the snowy mountain and shouted loudly, ¡°You have barged into the Arctic Country and massacred our country¡¯s army. You deserve to die for your crimes. Today, I represent the Arctic Country. I am going to execute you on the spot!¡± Chris looked at the figure and could not help but say, ¡°Who is this person? He¡¯s just spitting nonsense. I really want to go and rip his head off!¡± Swire quickly said, ¡°I was impulsive. That person is Alexander. He is known as the number one war god of the Arctic Country!¡± Vincent scanned the surroundings. He then said in a deep voice, ¡°Their ambush is quite perfect. Not only did they accurately avoid the attack range of the Monster Horde, but they also have the advantage of attacking from a high vantage point. If we were to resist with all our might, we would cause an avalanche. At that time, we would only be buried alive!¡± ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Chris could not help but ask Vincent. Vincent looked at the Black Hole and said, ¡°Attack the Monster Horde with all our might. Then, we will rush into the Black Hole to temporarily avoid the limelight. We will think of a way there!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Chris responded. He then transformed into a Tyrannosaurus and rushed towards the Monster Horde. He was the best person for the role. As long as he could fight, whether it was against the army or the Monster Horde, he enjoyed the thrill very much. ¡°Charge!¡± The rest of the God-Slaying squad also displayed their abilities and followed behind Chris. They then charged towards the Monster Horde. Vincent stayed where he was and covered the rear for everyone to prevent them from falling into a pincer attack. Alexander, who was at the top of the mountain, saw what was happening and immediately ordered, ¡°Don¡¯t let them escape, open fire!¡± ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡± Countless psionic weapons instantly opened fire. Energy bombs that blotted out the sky and covered the earth rained down on Vincent. Vincent spread his Flaming Wings and flew high into the sky. He ignited flames in both his hands and gradually spread them into a Wall of Fire that blotted out the sun. He used it to block all the incoming energy bombs. ¡°Boom!¡± When the first energy bomb that struck the Wall of Fire exploded, the flames in the sky seemed to boil, and countless waves of fire surged out. Vincent frowned. The power of these energy bombs was beyond his imagination. If all of them exploded, his Wall of Fire might not be able to withstand them! ¡°The Monster Horde has been cleared. Vincent, quickly retreat!¡± Chris and the others shouted from below. Vincent turned his head and saw that the Black Hole had already been cleared, and all the monsters had been killed. ¡°Hurry up and go in!¡± Vincent felt the Wall of Fire starting to churn again. He immediately shouted at everyone. He then leaned back and flew into the Black Hole. Chris and the others trusted Vincent very much. After hearing his command, they immediately turned around and rushed into the Black Hole. ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom! Boom!¡± In the next second, all the energy bombs exploded along with the Wall of Fire. The powerful explosive force instantly tore the Wall of Fire into a sea of fire that filled the sky. It swallowed and spat out waves of heat. Vincent, who was flying backward, used the heatwave to quickly swing himself in front of the Black Hole. He took the opportunity to turn around and rush into the Black Hole. He did not stop for even a moment. Alexander, who was on the snowy mountain, looked anxiously at the sea of fire that had blocked his vision. When the sea of fire was extinguished, there was no longer any sign of Vincent and the others in front of him. ¡°Go down and search. Make sure that those people are dead!¡± said Alexander sternly. ¡°Yes!¡± All the soldiers began to walk down the mountain. Along the way, they carefully examined the snow under their feet. They were afraid that the God-Slaying squad would suddenly jump out from under the snow. When the army reached the halfway point of the mountain, they suddenly heard an angry shout from behind them. ¡°How dare you attack the God-Slaying squad and disregard the safety of the citizens of the country. Your hearts are punishable by death, and your crimes are unforgivable!¡± Alexander turned to look behind him and instantly saw Enoch. Enoch was standing in his original position and was looking at him with a furious expression. General Byron, who was standing beside Enoch, did not give Alexander any chance to prepare resistance. He waved his hand and shouted, ¡°Attack!¡± Another burst of psionic cannons sounded. Although they could not be compared to Alexander¡¯s army in terms of numbers and power, the soldiers under Byron did not attack the warriors below. Instead, they fired their energy bombs at the surrounding snow. Alexander did not have the ability to block all the bombs like Vincent. He could only watch as the snow around him collapsed. The collapsing snow instantly formed numerous avalanches and poured down on the army on the mountainside! Countless soldiers were swept into the valley by the surging avalanches. Some unlucky ones were buried under the layers of snow. They were almost suffocating to death. General Byron, who had succeeded in just one attempt, turned to Enoch and asked, ¡°Prince, the whereabouts of the God-Slaying squad are currently unknown. What should we do?¡± Enoch said firmly, ¡°They will definitely not be in danger. They are probably hiding in the Black Holes to temporarily avoid the limelight. We will first clean up the battlefield and collect the weapons below. We will gather all the soldiers that can be recruited. Those who are unwilling to surrender will be imprisoned in the valley. We will have a long-term plan when Vincent and the others return!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± General Byron acknowledged his order and left. Inside the Black Hole, Vincent and the others finally stopped. They were about to take a breather when they were stunned by the scene in front of them! In the Black Hole world, the number of monsters was ten times more than the number of monsters on the battlefield. They were lining up to enter a void cavern. As for the humans who had suddenly appeared, they actually ignored them and acted as if they did not see anything! Chapter 185 - Dragon King, Human Contract ¡°What, what¡¯s going on? There seems to be something attracting the Monster Horde!¡± Teacher Chris looked at the strange scene in front of her and could not help but sigh. Chris looked at the surrounding monsters and said, ¡°The monsters gathered in front of the cave are all level seven creatures and above. It seems like they are the main force that invaded Black Hole Zero!¡± Vincent thought for a moment and said, ¡°Everyone, get ready for battle. Start clearing the monsters from the outside. Swire will look for an opportunity to check the situation in the cave from above!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± replied Swire. He spread his angelic wings and flew into the air. He circled around the cave. The rest of the people began to clear the monsters around them. Vincent stayed where he was and acted as a support for everyone. The situation there was too strange. Vincent had to make the most stable arrangements! ¡°Vincent, there¡¯s someone in the cave!¡± Suddenly, Swire shouted anxiously from the sky. ¡°What?¡± Everyone raised their heads in shock. The Black Hole Zero had not had a battle for ten years, how could there be anyone there? While everyone was in a daze, Teacher Chris maintained her composure. After decisively withdrawing from the battle, she shouted at the others, ¡°Everyone stop! Saving lives is more important, we have to clean up the battlefield faster!¡± Everyone understood what Teacher Chris meant and immediately retreated to Vincent¡¯s side. ¡°Vincent, it¡¯s all up to you now!¡± Chris sighed somewhat resentfully. Vincent raised the Cup of Fate with his left hand and shouted, ¡°Soul Stripping!¡± All the monsters that were level ten immediately fell to the ground. Their pitch-black souls were pulled out from their bodies. ¡°Spirit Capture!¡± Vincent raised his right hand and curled his fingers. He captured all the souls for his own use. The army of souls that he had just subdued charged towards the few remaining level ten monsters and started to bite them. Everyone ignored the monsters that were feeding on each other and followed Vincent towards the karst cave. When they arrived at the entrance of the cave, everyone could not help but cover their noses and mouths. There was a fishy smell in the air that made everyone feel nauseous and dizzy! Vincent endured the stench and bent down. He saw that there was indeed a person in the cave. Moreover, when he saw his chest constantly rising and falling, he was certain that the person was still alive! ¡°All of you stay up here, I¡¯ll go down and have a look first!¡± Vincent turned his head to warn everyone. He then jumped into the cave. Inside the cave, the ground was covered with rotten minced meat and dark red bloodstains. It was as terrifying as purgatory! Vincent arrived at the pile of minced meat and looked at the person whose limbs were all covered in rotten meat. He realized that the person¡¯s entire body was covered with wounds. However, what flowed out from his wounds was not fresh blood, but pure psionic power. It was just that he did not know how long this person had been injured. There was not much psionic power flowing out from his wounds. His psionic power must be the reason why a large number of monsters were drawn here. ¡°Who are you? Why are you here?¡± asked Vincent with a frown. When the man in the pile of minced meat heard his voice, he subconsciously raised his head to look at Vincent. Only then did Vincent realize that there were two bloody holes on the man¡¯s face that were unbearable to look at. His eyes had long been gouged out! After seeing him in such a state, Vincent could not help but feel pity for him. He sighed, ¡°Forget it, don¡¯t say anything. Let me save you first!¡± As he spoke, Vincent ignited flames in his hands. He carefully controlled the temperature of the flames and burned the surrounding rotten meat into ashes. The foul-smelling black smoke floated out of the cave. After all the rotten meat had disappeared, Vincent¡¯s eyes widened in shock. This was because the person in front of him was not buried under the rotten meat but actually had no limbs at all! To be precise, his limbs had been chopped off! What Vincent did not expect to see were a few sets of human bones under the rotten meat. They looked like they have all died a long time ago and were not from the same era! After seeing the scene, Vincent could tell that there were a lot of secrets behind it. He then turned the flames in his hands into two large hands. He was ready to drag the person out of the cave. However, after several attempts, Vincent did not move the person in the slightest. Only then did he realize that the person¡¯s back had actually fused with the cave¡¯s rock wall! ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t waste your energy! This is a seal from a powerful race. Their strength far surpasses that of the peak of the Human Race by several times. No matter what, it cannot be undone!¡± The person stuck to the cave suddenly spoke. His tone was calm. However, because he had not communicated with anyone for a long time, his words were somewhat unclear. Vincent scratched his head and took out the Cup of Fate. Since it was a seal, it must also be a type of psionic power. Then, it would definitely be swallowed by the Cup of Fate! ¡°Swallow!¡± Vincent shouted softly. An illusory light instantly surged into the Cup of Fate. The person stuck to the rock wall immediately slid down. ¡°How, how is this possible?¡± The person exclaimed in shock. However, he had lost his eyes and limbs, so he had to use other ways to express his emotions. ¡°The era of the Human Race has changed! Anything is possible!¡± sighed Vincent softly. He then used his flames to drag the person out of the cave. When Vincent placed the strange person who had been sealed in the cave for an unknown amount of time in front of his teammates, it immediately caused them to cry out in shock. Teacher Chris looked at the injuries on the man¡¯s body in horror and asked softly, ¡°Senior, may I know your name?¡± The strange man, who had no limbs and could not see, took a deep breath and muttered, ¡°It¡¯s been too long! I¡¯ve forgotten what my name is. I only remember the title given to me by the Human Race. They all call me the Dragon God!¡± ¡°Dragon, Dragon God? You¡¯re the Dragon King?¡± Teacher Chris exclaimed in shock. She could not believe that all of it was true. The others also shook their heads. They could not believe that this extremely miserable man in front of them was the strongest king-class superpowered man that people kept praising. Before Vincent appeared, the peak of the Human Race¡¯s combat power was this man who, although was a king-class superpowered man, made the other four experts of the same level feel ashamed of their inferiority! How could the peak of the Human Race end up in such a miserable state? Vincent nodded and said, ¡°It should be true! I¡¯ve seen it just now. He indeed has the strength of a king-class superpowered user. He¡¯s very powerful. The psionic power in his body has been drained for many years, but he can still kill the monster at the entrance of the cave through the air and tear it into pieces to prolong his life!¡± After hearing that, everyone immediately fell into silence. They looked at the strange man in front of them, not knowing what to say. The Dragon King laid on the ground and smiled calmly. He then looked in the direction where Vincent was and asked, ¡°How did you save me? That seal is so powerful that it¡¯s impossible for a human to break it!¡± Vincent bent his finger and gently knocked on the Cup of Fate so that the Dragon King could hear its sound. He then said, ¡°This is a treasure refined from the heart of the demon¡¯s high priest and one of the arms of the demon lord, Gajero. It can devour anything that is formed by psionic power and refine it!¡± The Dragon King was a little stunned. He then said awkwardly, ¡°Demon Race? Gajero? It seems like I have really lost touch with the times! Although I don¡¯t know what you are talking about, I can feel that you are very strong. You should be the core force of the Human Race against the Black Hole!¡± Vincent said, ¡°Senior, you¡¯re too kind. We¡¯re the Falcon Country¡¯s God-Slaying squad. We specialized in dealing with the threat of the Black Hole!¡± Unexpectedly, when the Dragon King heard what Vincent said, his expression suddenly changed drastically. With a ferocious expression, he shouted, ¡°God-Slaying squad? Quick, go back! Don¡¯t ever enter the Black Hole world, this is all a scam!¡± Everyone looked at Vincent with a blank expression. Vincent on the other hand gestured for everyone to wait. He continued to ask the Dragon King, ¡°Senior, I don¡¯t understand what you mean. Why is the God-Slaying squad a scam? And how did you end up like this?¡± The Dragon King was silent for a moment. He then let out a long sigh and said, ¡°Sigh, to tell you the truth, I was a member of the God-Slaying squad back then! It was because I carried out the mission to explore the Black Hole world that I fell into this deep scam and ended up like this!¡± ¡°A member of the God-Slaying squad back then? That was ten years ago?¡± said Teacher Chris with a shocked expression. She was Quinn¡¯s teacher, so she naturally knew some of the secrets of the Falcon Country. Moreover, Teacher Chris also knew that the only surviving member of the God-Slaying squad back then was the current Falcon Country¡¯s emperor, the Western Eagles, King Swain! According to Swain, the God-Slaying squad had encountered a series of fierce battles as soon as they entered the Black Hole world. In the end, all of their members were heavily injured and had no choice but to retreat back to the human world. When they were on their way back, they were attacked by an extremely powerful unknown race and suffered heavy casualties. Only he was lucky enough to escape! The members of the God-Slaying squad knew very little about the history. They were even more curious about what happened to the Dragon King! The Dragon King said calmly, ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t know that the God-Slaying squad was also created because of me. The members were simple. Apart from me, there were also king-class superpowered individuals from the four countries. A total of five of them joined hands to explore the Black Hole world. However, in order to avoid being seen by others, they would leave behind some fake records in their respective countries!¡± After hearing that, everyone was shocked. They knew who the king-class superpowered users from the four countries were. Weren¡¯t they the current emperors of the four great countries? ¡°Did the four of them work together to injure you?¡± asked Vincent. The Dragon King shook his head and said no unwillingly. ¡°No! They made a deal with me. The other party is a very powerful race from another world, and they call themselves the God Race. They are willing to give the Human Race a chance to protect themselves through a deal. Moreover, it¡¯s not the first time the Human Race has made a deal with them!¡± After hearing what the Dragon King said, Vincent instantly thought of the skeletons in the karst cave. It seemed like there were more secrets behind all of this! Chapter 186 - The Secrets of the Celestial Race, The Ugliness of the Human Race ¡°What the hell is going on? Why is there another celestial race?¡± Teacher Chris looked at the injuries that the Dragon King had sustained and shook her head in disbelief. She could not believe that the four great emperors of the Human Race could do such a thing. ¡°Don¡¯t be so emotional yet. Let him explain it clearly first!¡± Vincent comforted Teacher Chris. He then turned to the Dragon King and said, ¡°Senior, our God-Slaying squad now exists between countries. Furthermore, we already have a way to close the Black Hole. We are currently working on it! I hope you can tell us what happened that year and let us know what other races would harm humans besides the Demon Race and the Phantom Race!¡± The Dragon King raised his hand and touched his surroundings. He turned his body and said in a daze, ¡°What did you say? What Demon Race and Phantom Race? Can the Black Hole be closed?¡± After seeing his reaction, Teacher Chris and the others could not help but lower their heads. They felt helpless and regretful. Back then, the God-Slaying squad was created by the Dragon King, and he was very powerful. If he had not been betrayed, he might have already investigated the secret of the 10,000 races in the Black Hole, as well as the invasion of the Demon Race and Phantom Race. He might have even closed the Black Hole a long time ago! However, in the present, the Dragon King, who was so powerful that he had become a legend of the Human Race, did not know anything. It was really a pity! Vincent sighed and sat beside the Dragon King. He then told him everything that happened. ¡°We successfully explored the Black Hole, and we ended up in the world of the Beast Race¡­¡± When Vincent told him that he had returned to the human world and was preparing to cultivate the human emperor, he stopped and turned to look at the Dragon King. The Dragon King¡¯s mouth was open. He could not speak. ¡°You¡­ What level are you guys at now?¡± asked the Dragon King with a shocked expression. Vincent said, ¡°We gained a lot from the Beast Race. All of us are at least king-class superpowered people!¡± The Dragon King was silent. He understood everything Vincent had said. Not only would their team have king-class superpowered people, but it was likely that they had ruler-class superpowered people or higher existences as well. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to create the history of the Human Race. You have already successfully closed two Black Holes. In that case, I¡¯ll tell you everything I know! I hope that I can help you to save the Human Race!¡± said the Dragon King. ¡°Okay!¡± Vincent nodded. The Dragon King took a deep breath as if he was recalling the past. He then slowly said, ¡°At that time, Swain and I set off together with our team. We headed towards the first Black Hole in the history of the Human Race. We wanted to explore the interior of the Black Hole from there. After we experienced a bloody battle and fought our way into the Black Hole with great difficulty, a golden holy light suddenly appeared before our eyes. It killed all the monsters in an instant. Then, a ball of golden light appeared in front of the five of us!¡± As if his memories were starting to hurt, the Dragon King paused for a moment. He then continued, ¡°That light was very powerful. Even if the five of us joined forces, we were still no match for him. In the end, he defeated us one by one and captured all of us alive! Moreover, he used the language of the Human Race to speed us up. He is a member of the God Race, a sacred race that is willing to give a sliver of hope to low-level life forms!¡± Vincent sighed and said, ¡°I believe that the opportunity he gave must be something that can only be exchanged by giving up our companions!¡± The Dragon King nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right! Furthermore, the conditions that he gave us were very tempting. As long as we can give up one of our companions, the other four will definitely become the rulers of the Human Race!¡± Vincent suddenly thought of the matter of the Arctic King seizing the throne of his nephew. He turned around and asked Teacher Chris, ¡°Is Swain inheriting the throne?¡± Teacher Chris was Quinn¡¯s teacher, so she was naturally very familiar with the history of Falcon Country. She shook her head and said, ¡°His Majesty Swain is the successor to the throne. The previous Falcon Country ordered the only two princes to the Black Hole battlefield to supervise the battle. In the end, they encountered the most terrifying Monster Horde in history. All the members of the royal family died, and the successor to the throne fell to His Majesty Swain, who came from the same family as the Royal Family!¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°In that case, we cannot exclude the fact that the emperors of the four countries had all ascended the throne for various reasons!¡± Chris said somewhat indignantly, ¡°For the sake of the throne, how can they betray their companions? Is this the emperor we have now?¡± The Dragon King suddenly laughed loudly until he coughed violently. ¡°Do you think they are the only ones who would do such a thing? In fact, the five of us agreed not to deal with the Protoss, but he said that if we were not willing to make a deal, he would kill all five of us!¡± When the Dragon King stopped laughing, he began to tell a story with a sorrowful expression, ¡°The Protoss said that when the Black Hole first appeared, there was a human sage who explored the Black Hole and made the first deal with the Protoss. He sold out one of his companions and got the help of the Protoss. He imposed a restriction on the Black Hole in the human world. The restriction was that no race above level ten could pass through it!¡± ¡°More than a hundred years later, a Protoss encountered a human team for the second time and made a deal with them. The Protoss needed to help the remaining people become kings. After that, the unified human world began to split into four countries.¡± ¡°After a long time, the Protoss met the humans for the third time. However, there were only two of them, so they had to kill each other! The last survivor came up with a condition: he wanted to become the strongest human. At that time, he was only a king-class superpowered man. The Protoss satisfied his condition, but they did not give him more power. Instead, they made sure that the humans would never have a ruler-class superpowered user again.¡± ¡°After that, it was the five of us. When Swain and the others heard that the humans had made a deal with the Protoss, they started to get restless. In the end, they suddenly reached an agreement and attacked me together. They broke my limbs and handed me over to that Protoss!¡± The Dragon King stopped speaking when he was about to reach the beginning of his miserable situation! Vincent thought of the ancient bones in the karst cave and the seal that glued the Dragon King to the wall. He sighed softly and said, ¡°But the Protoss did not kill you. Instead, they imprisoned you in the cave and cut open the wounds on your body so that the psionic power leaking out of your body would become a beautiful thing for monsters. You would have been tortured here until you died!¡± The Dragon King gritted his teeth and nodded. He sighed and said, ¡°As all the cultivation techniques that I practiced were quite strange, and I was also discovered by the Protoss, they decided to come up with this method to torture me!¡± Chris was extremely angry. He said with red eyes and puzzlement, ¡°Since that bullsh*t Protoss has the ability to control the entire Human Race at will, why didn¡¯t he just exterminate the Human Race? Why did he have to wait for people to come and torture them instead? Vincent said in a deep voice, ¡°Because he never thought of exterminating the Human Race. In other words, he doesn¡¯t care about exterminating the Human Race. Would you walk out of your house to exterminate all the ants at the door? No, because that would be exhausting and boring, right?¡± ¡°Then, then why did they torture the Dragon King?¡± Chris asked unwillingly. Vincent continued, ¡°No reason! In their eyes, it¡¯s just a game. It¡¯s like crushing an ant and slowly torturing it by tearing off its legs. It¡¯s all just a temporary game!¡± Chris could not control his emotions when he heard that. He raised his head and wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes. He covered his mouth and did not speak anymore. The peak battle strength of the Human Race was just a target that others could casually insult. This was too unfair! ¡°The Black Hole of 10,000 races is like an unknown jungle. The various races inside are like various beasts that live in the jungle. The beasts kill each other. Some will do it for survival, some for self-protection, and some just for fun. The law of the jungle is the only rule here!¡± Vincent narrowed his eyes as he spoke. At that moment, he once again had a strong desire for power. He wanted power. He wanted to become stronger than any other race. He wanted to make all the races that disregarded life pay the price that they deserved! Avril looked around and said worriedly, ¡°Then let¡¯s hurry up and bring senior back. Since this is a place where the God Race frequently appears, what if he bumps into us? We can¡¯t beat him with our current strength!¡± ¡°No way!¡± Vincent and the Dragon King shook their heads at the same time. ¡°Why?¡± asked Avril. She was puzzled. Vincent said, ¡°From the example given by the Protoss, the time period for the Protoss to pass through here is about every 100 years. It has only been ten years since the last time. We should be safe now!¡± The Dragon King did not say anything else. He just silently nodded in agreement. Vincent then said, ¡°But it is indeed time for us to go back. Otherwise, Enoch might be anxious. Moreover, it is time for the Dragon King to return to the human world once again. Let those who have wronged him panic!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Everyone nodded in agreement and prepared to leave. Chris took the initiative to take on the task of carrying the Dragon King. He was a brave person with a belligerent personality. He was a man of character. When he saw the Dragon King in dire straits, but still persisting for ten years, he was truly filled with admiration for him. Therefore, he was willing to take care of this great sage! Vincent took the lead and led the way for everyone. They passed through the Black Hole¡¯s light screen and returned to the northernmost land of the Human Race. When everyone returned to the human world, they were shocked by the scene before them. This was because the original canyon had disappeared, and in front of them was actually a flat snowfield! At the end of the snowfield, Enoch¡¯s army was stationed beside a small hill! ¡°It seems that an avalanche has occurred here!¡± Vincent sighed. Chapter 187 - The Expedition Began ¡°Vincent, you¡¯re finally back. I haven¡¯t heard from you in a few days. I was starting to worry about your safety!¡± Enoch welcomed Vincent and the others with a smile. He then led his troops to greet them. Vincent walked forward and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just a small incident. It has been resolved anyway!¡± Enoch noticed the disabled old man on Chris¡¯s back. He could not help but ask, ¡°This is¡­?¡± Vincent turned his head to look at the Dragon King who no longer looked human. He sighed and said, ¡°An old soldier who accidentally fell into a Black Hole. He is pitiful. We brought him back on the way!¡± Enoch nodded and brought Vincent into a big tent. Vincent looked at the tents around him and the soldiers on duty. He could not help but smile and say, ¡°It has only been a few days, but the number of troops that are loyal to you seemed to have increased by quite a bit!¡± Enoch smiled and said, ¡°Alexander led his army to attack you. I took the opportunity to create an avalanche behind them. I won a great victory in the first battle and captured many soldiers. After knowing the purpose of our mission, many soldiers were willing to join our camp. Only a small portion of them were not willing to fight, so I let them go!¡± ¡°What about Alexander?¡± asked Vincent. ¡°He was captured and is currently being held captive by General Byron¡¯s guards!¡± said Enoch. Vincent nodded and said, ¡°Then get ready. We¡¯ll set off tomorrow!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Enoch replied excitedly. After saying goodbye to Enoch, Vincent returned to the tent to prepare the God-Slaying squad. The moment he entered, he only saw Teacher Chris, Angelina, and Avril, the three girls. The others were not in the tent. ¡°Where are the others?¡± asked Vincent. Teacher Chris replied, ¡°Chris took the Dragon King to the soldier¡¯s tent to take a bath. The others went to help as well!¡± Vincent nodded. He sat down and waited for them to return. After a while, Chris and the others returned to the tent whilst carrying the Dragon King who had freshened up and had changed into a set of clean clothes. ¡°Everyone has worked hard. Rest well tonight. Tomorrow, we will send troops to Skyfrost City!¡± said Vincent to everyone. Everyone naturally agreed in unison. The Dragon King looked at him and suddenly asked, ¡°Junior, when that young man asked you about me earlier, why didn¡¯t you tell him my true identity?¡± Vincent sighed somewhat helplessly, ¡°Senior has always been famous. The name of the Dragon King is an existence that is highly respected in the hearts of the commoners in all countries. How can I easily mention senior¡¯s name and let your wisdom suffer?¡± The Dragon King laughed softly. He retorted, ¡°Wrong! Very wrong! You should tell everyone about my name and what happened to me. Let them know about Swain, Frank, and the others. This will be of great help to your next plan!¡± Vincent could not help but nod when he heard that as it was indeed a good way to stir up the anger of the people! Chris, who was at the side, could not bear to hear this and said, ¡°But, senior, won¡¯t you become a laughingstock for others?¡± The Dragon King gave a mournful smile and said, ¡°I am already a person who is about to die, so what¡¯s the use of having a ruined body? I might as well give it to you, young people, as an opportunity to change the world!¡± Vincent stood up and walked to the Dragon King. He bowed deeply and said, ¡°On behalf of the Human Race, thank you for your great righteousness, senior!¡± The other members of the God-Slaying squad also stood up and bowed to the Dragon King, thanking him for his contribution to the Human Race! Although the Dragon King was blind, he still waved his hand lightly and said, ¡°I have another wish. I wonder if you can help me complete it?¡± ¡°Please voice out, senior. We will do our best to help you complete it!¡± said Vincent solemnly. The Dragon King nodded and said, ¡°I want to go to Skyfrost City and personally hear what happened to Frank. I want to avenge my past!¡± Without waiting for Vincent to agree, Chris, who had the most temper, was the first to step out and say, ¡°No problem! I will definitely carry senior to Skyfrost City!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± The Dragon King nodded his head in satisfaction. Vincent suddenly noticed that psionic power was still seeping out from the Dragon King¡¯s wound that was already bandaged. The bandage did not seem to stop his injury. He could not help but ask, ¡°Senior¡¯s wound, why hasn¡¯t it healed?¡± The Dragon King did not seem to mind as he said, ¡°Back then, the Protoss had placed a curse on my wound. He said that my wounds will never heal. Although I survived by eating rotten meat for many years, I had only lived for a few days. It was only a matter of time before the oil lamp ran out. However, I will definitely survive until the day Skyfrost City falls!¡± After hearing what he said, everyone could not help but feel sad. They did not expect that the expert of this generation would end up so helpless. ¡°Sooner or later, we will fight our way back to the Black Hole world and work hard to improve ourselves. We will destroy the Phantom Race, we will destroy Gajero, and we will also destroy that sh*t God Race!¡± Chris roared angrily. ¡°Good kid, you have ambition. What¡¯s your name?¡± asked the Dragon King with great approval. ¡°Chris!¡± ¡°Mm, from now on, you¡¯ll be in charge of carrying me. I¡¯ll also see what you can do!¡± said the Dragon King. Chris did not think too much and nodded. ¡°Senior, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely carry you steadily!¡± said Chris. Vincent looked at the Dragon King thoughtfully. He then gave Teacher Chris a look. The two of them left the tent one after another. In the snow, Vincent frowned and asked Teacher Chris, ¡°Do you know what the Dragon King¡¯s superpower is?¡± Teacher Chris shook her head in confusion and said, ¡°It¡¯s been too long. When he first activated his superpower, the Dragon King was not famous. Not many people saw him fight, so no one knows his superpower. Why are you suddenly asking this?¡± ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m just curious!¡± said Vincent with a smile. Teacher Chris lowered her head and thought for a moment. She then said, ¡°But I think his superpower must be related to his title. Other king-class superpowered people of the same era are all named after their country¡¯s title. The Dragon King on the other hand does not represent any country, so his title must have some other meaning!¡± ¡°The Dragon King?¡± Vincent pondered and nodded with a smile. Teacher Chris saw Vincent¡¯s mysterious look and could not help but ask, ¡°What exactly did you think of?¡± ¡°To be a Dragon King, life and death may have long been indifferent, but to not be able to pass down his legacy before his death, it is quite a pity!¡± Vincent muttered and sighed. Teacher Chris also nodded and sighed, ¡°Who would have thought that the king of a generation would have such a sad ending!¡± ¡°Maybe! Maybe the heavens will give the Dragon King a suitable disciple!¡± Vincent sighed softly and the two returned to their tent. The night passed without a word. The next morning, the God-Slaying squad took the lead and set off towards Skyfrost City. Enoch and General Bryon led the army and left the northern polar region in a grandiose manner. They followed behind the God-Slaying squad. Before setting off, Vincent told everyone about the Dragon King¡¯s identity as instructed by the Dragon King. He told the soldiers about what had happened in the past and told them to tell the surrounding civilians along the way. After the Dragon King displayed his king-class aura, everyone believed Vincent¡¯s story without a doubt. They believe that the human genius of the generation had been destroyed in the hands of four people who coveted the thrones. Everyone¡¯s hatred towards Frank deepened. At the same time, they had a stronger fighting spirit! Therefore, when Vincent and the others rushed to the foot of Skyfrost City, the entire Arctic Country already knew the secret of the Black Hole. Everyone lost confidence in the treacherous emperor, and voices of denunciation rose and fell one after another. It was as if they were looking forward to Frank¡¯s downfall. Hundreds of thousands of soldiers had already gathered at the foot of Skyfrost City. They were all waiting for Vincent and the others to arrive. The emperor of the Arctic Country, Frank, came to the city personally as well. He looked at the seven people in the distance. One of them was carrying the figure of an old man on his back. The fury in Frank¡¯s eyes kept roaring. ¡°Who dares to go out of the city to face the enemy?¡± asked Frank in a deep voice. However, the princes and ministers standing behind Frank only looked at each other. No one stepped forward to answer him. The strength of the God-Slaying squad was no longer a secret. In the whole world, only four emperors were qualified to fight with them. Besides them, who else could fight against this squad made up of all king-class superpowered people? However, Frank did not think so at that moment. Instead, he turned to the crowd and berated them angrily, ¡°What? Do you all want me to step down so that you can welcome Enoch as your emperor? I¡¯ve treated you all quite well, but I didn¡¯t expect that no one would dare to fight for me during such a critical moment!¡± The crowd looked at one another. No one explained because the emperor was already suspicious of them. No matter how much they explained, it would be useless. They were disappointed in him! ¡°Your Majesty, I am willing to be your lobbyist!¡± Suddenly, an old voice sounded. The crowd looked behind them and saw the old minister Andrew, who had been dismissed a long time ago. He walked up shakily and offered to help Frank! ¡°Good! Good, good!¡± Frank saw the situation and was overjoyed. He quickly went up to him and said, ¡°Andrew! You are indeed my loyal minister. If you convince the God-Slaying squad to withdraw their troops, I will let you resume your position. No, I will share the throne with you!¡± Andrew looked at the still incomparably muddleheaded Frank, and resolutely lowered his head. He then said, ¡°I will go now!¡± With that, Andrew turned around and walked down the city wall. Outside the city, Vincent and the others looked at the majestic Skyfrost City. They were discussing ways to enter the city with a relaxed expression. ¡°If we attack by force, it will be very difficult to take down this city in a short period of time, and there are still so many defenders down there. It is very likely that they will pose a threat to us!¡± ¡°But we are not familiar with the Arctic Country and do not have reliable strength to borrow. What can we do if we do not attack by force?¡± ¡°We have been waiting here for three days. Enoch¡¯s army will arrive soon. When the time comes, we can directly lead the army to attack!¡± Vincent could not help but shake his head when he heard everyone¡¯s suggestions. He said worriedly, ¡°Even if the strength on both sides is vastly different, the outcome of the siege is still hard to say!¡± Chapter 188 - Defection at the Last Minute After hearing the conversation between Vincent and the others, the Dragon King who was tied to Chris¡¯s back suddenly said, ¡°Do you really think that Skyfrost city is made of iron? I don¡¯t think you need to worry. When the little prince who leads the army arrives, Skyfrost City will be conquered!¡± After hearing that, everyone turned to look at the Dragon King with a confused expression. ¡°Senior, please enlighten me!¡± said Vincent. The Dragon King poked Chris on the back of his head and said, ¡°Junior, tell me!¡± Chris did not expect the Dragon King to suddenly ask him to speak. His face was red, and he held it in for a long time before he said helplessly, ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± ¡°Hmph! You are so stupid, but you are honest!¡± The Dragon King reprimanded Chris harshly, but there was a trace of a smile at the corner of his mouth. Vincent watched from the side. He smiled but did not say anything. The Dragon King turned his head. Although he had lost his eyes, he still acted as if he was looking at Skyfrost City. He said confidently, ¡°Skyfrost City is the number one pass in the north! It has millions of people and hundreds of thousands of soldiers. Naturally, it is filled with talented people and brave warriors. However, it is this kind of city that has endless combat power. Yet, for three consecutive days, no one has come out of the city to attack you. What does this mean?¡± Vincent immediately understood the meaning behind the Dragon King¡¯s words and said, ¡°This means that the people in Skyfrost City are already in a state of panic. No one is loyal to the Arctic Country¡¯s emperor, or the emperor himself is in a panic and has frightened the hearts of others!¡± The Dragon King nodded and praised, ¡°Not bad! You are very smart. Unfortunately, I have nothing to teach you!¡± Vincent quickly smiled and said, ¡°Senior, you are too modest. Just now, you have already taught me a lot!¡± The Dragon King nodded in satisfaction. Then, for some reason, he suddenly looked very angry and hit Chris¡¯s head using his head. Chris held his head with a blank look and felt extremely wronged. He had carried the Dragon King on his back all the way there. Even if he had not contributed much, he had worked hard. Why was his attitude towards him getting worse and worse? The Dragon King seemed to be able to hear Chris¡¯s thoughts and questioned him with an evil attitude. ¡°What? You don¡¯t want to carry me anymore? If you don¡¯t want to carry me, just say it. Just leave me behind!¡± Chris hurriedly smiled. He shook his head and said, ¡°Senior, what are you saying? My skin is rough, and my flesh is thick. You can just randomly bump into me any time!¡± When the Dragon King heard Chris¡¯s words, he did not know whether to laugh or cry. In the end, he could only let out a long sigh. ¡°Everyone, sorry to have kept you waiting!¡± At that moment, Enoch walked over from the hill behind them and greeted them with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re finally here. Why are you so late?¡± Chris finally found a way to vent his grievance and quickly asked Enoch. Enoch smiled. He pointed behind him and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. After the commoners learned of the Dragon King¡¯s experience, the resentment in their hearts increased. Everywhere I passed, there were people who came to join the army. I was expanding my army while hurrying on my way, so I arrived late!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, countless warriors appeared on the horizon behind Enoch like dark clouds pressing down on the city. They walked toward the crowd in high spirits. ¡°Oh my God! You actually gathered such a huge army along the way. That¡¯s amazing!¡± Everyone exclaimed. Enoch looked at the people of the God-Slaying squad. He said gratefully, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to everyone. Along the way, you didn¡¯t just help me clear the obstacles but you even spread praise for me everywhere. That¡¯s how I gathered the hearts of the people in this country. Now, as we have the hearts of the people, we will always be successful!¡± Vincent and the others also nodded in gratification. Enoch¡¯s performance so far, whether it was his ability or character, had satisfied their expectations of a human emperor! Just as they were chatting, the gate of Skyfrost City suddenly opened. A white-haired old man, leaning on a walking stick, slowly walked toward them. Chris, who was unable to vent his anger on Enoch, said excitedly, ¡°Great, someone has finally come out to fight. Let me go up first. I promise to crush him on the spot!¡± ¡°Hey, wait!¡± Enoch quickly pulled Chris back. He looked at the old man walking over and said seriously, ¡°This is a wise minister of our Arctic Country, Mr. Andrew, you must not attack him!¡± ¡°What kind of wise minister is that? He is also one of Frank¡¯s wise ministers, so he is your enemy. You can¡¯t treat your enemy like a woman! Ouch!¡± Chris wanted to defend himself a little more, but before he could finish speaking, he was hit on the back of his head by the Dragon King. He had almost bit off his own tongue! ¡°Andrew is indeed a virtuous minister of the generation. I have also heard about it in the past. This person cannot be killed!¡± said the Dragon King firmly. Chris covered his mouth and nodded repeatedly. His anger was extinguished in his stomach just like that. ¡°Leave it to me!¡± said Enoch to the crowd. He then walked forward alone and stood face to face with Andrew. During this time, countless pairs of eyes were watching the two people in the middle of the battlefield. The conversation between them might affect the direction of the upcoming battle! Enoch bowed respectfully to Andrew and said, ¡°Sir Andrew, the battle between the two armies is about to begin. Why did a civil official like you come to the battlefield?¡± Andrew also bowed respectfully to Enoch and said, ¡°I¡¯m here as a lobbyist for his majesty, Frank. He hopes that the prince can disband the army. He also hopes that the God-Slaying squad will withdraw from the Arctic Country immediately!¡± After hearing this, Enoch could not help but raise his head and stare angrily at Skyfrost City. This was a place where he had grown up and had fled in a sorry state when he became an adult! ¡°Sir Andrew, back then, my father was seriously ill. It was Frank who took the opportunity to seize the throne without caring about brotherhood and even killed my father. Later on, he repeatedly persecuted me. Now, his evil deeds in the past have been exposed to the world, and the miserable state of the Dragon King is known to all. Such an emperor is not justified and does not have the slightest bit of support from the people. Do you still want to speak up for him?¡± Enoch¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as he questioned Andrew righteously. Andrew was also in tears. He bowed deeply to Enoch and said, ¡°What the Prince said is right, but I still want to say it today!¡± Enoch turned his head to wipe away the tears on his face and sighed, ¡°Then you can say it!¡± Andrew stood up, puffed out his chest, and used all his strength to shout, ¡°For the sake of the hundreds of millions of people of the Arctic Country, I once again implore Prince Enoch to raise his army to attack the Skyfrost City and ascend the throne. The Heavenly Dao will be righteous, and we will eliminate the foolish emperor of Arctic Country!¡± Enoch was stunned when he heard what Andrew had said. He was so moved that he was in tears. He stepped forward and hugged Andrew, whose body was shaking because he had used too much strength. At the same time, the soldiers in front of the two armies also heard Andrew¡¯s voice. For a moment, the battle intent outside the city was high, and the atmosphere inside the city was gloomy. Enoch let go of Andrew and nodded solemnly. He turned around and shouted to the army, ¡°Soldiers!¡± ¡°Here!¡± Hundreds of thousands of soldiers answered in unison, and their shouts resounded through the sky. ¡°Follow me to attack Skyfrost City!¡± After Enoch shouted, he turned around and took the lead to attack Skyfrost City. The army immediately charged toward Skyfrost City like a sharp sword. Nothing could stop the sharp edge of the sword! On the city wall, after Frank heard Andrew¡¯s words, he was so angry that smoke was coming out of his seven orifices. He roared angrily, ¡°They¡¯re rebelling! All of them are rebelling! Bring the latest psionic weapons up here. Shoot Andrew first!¡± However, no one answered Frank. Frank turned to look at the generals behind him and shouted sternly, ¡°What? Do you all want to rebel?¡± The few generals looked at each other and immediately burst out with the aura of overlords. They quickly adjusted their positions and formed horns with each other, surrounding Frank. ¡°Stupid emperor! You still don¡¯t want to repent! Do you want to kill your loyal subjects? You¡¯re not fit to be the emperor of the Arctic Country! Surrender now! Open the city gates with us and let us welcome Prince Enoch into the city!¡± said the generals aggressively. Frank was so angry that he laughed. He narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Do you think you can force me to surrender? Don¡¯t forget that you, overlords are no match for me!¡± In the next moment, the terrifying aura of a king-class superpowered man burst out from the top of the city wall. Then, an extremely cold chill spread over the entire city. Skyfrost City was covered in ice in an instant! Although the killing intent was present on the city wall, the scene below the city wall was different. The troops guarding the city had no intention to fight with Enoch. Instead, they jumped ships at the last minute and joined the attacking side. The remaining troops in the city even took the initiative to open the city gates. They allowed Enoch to enter the imperial city without wasting a single soldier. On the distant hillside, the God-Slaying squad, who did not participate in the attack, smiled when they saw the city gates collapsing without being attacked. Chris was even more excited as he said to the Dragon King, ¡°Senior, the city gates are open! I¡¯ll bring you to see what happened to Frank!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± muttered the Dragon King. He felt fatigued as he spoke. Chris used all his strength and charged towards Skyfrost City. ¡°Let¡¯s follow them!¡± said Teacher Chris to everyone. ¡°Okay!¡± Everyone nodded and walked over together. Only Vincent stood silently on the spot and looked at the frost on the city walls. He raised his Flaming Wings and flew towards the other city gates. When everyone arrived at the city, the first thing they saw was the depressed Enoch. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Everyone went forward to ask. Enoch sighed helplessly, ¡°Before we entered the city, there was a military remonstrance on the city wall. Frank fought with a group of generals, and in the end, all the generals died tragically. Frank¡¯s whereabouts are unknown!¡± When Chris heard that, he immediately said, ¡°Vincent, let¡¯s go after him! Eh? Where¡¯s Vincent?¡± Only then did everyone realize that Vincent had not entered the city. Nevertheless, everyone had long gotten used to Vincent acting alone. At the same time, they could guess what he had done! Right at that moment, the Dragon King lightly knocked the back of Chris¡¯s head. As if he was on his deathbed, he said softly, ¡°With that kid around, Frank can¡¯t run! I¡¯m tired. Bring me to the city tower to have a seat!¡± ¡°Eh!¡± Chris replied in a panic. He then left everyone behind and quickly ran up the city tower. Chapter 189 - A New Dynasty, a New Hope On a mountain a hundred miles west of Skyfrost City, Frank panted as he ran. He was in a sorry state. He looked at the imperial capital that once belonged to him. His eyes were filled with hatred. He was unwilling to lose the power he loved most. But at the same time, he also understood that he could not take back everything for the time being. The only thing he could do at that moment was to flee and find another chance to make a comeback! ¡°Cough! Cough!¡± Frank clutched his chest and started to cough violently. His face instantly turned red. It then turned pale. Although he was a king-class superpowered man, he was inevitably injured under the siege of a group of overlords. Fortunately, his injury was not serious, so it did not affect his speed. ¡°Just you wait! One day, I¡¯ll come back. The deal between the gods will not be so easily broken by mortals like you!¡± Frank looked at Skyfrost City and spoke coldly. At that moment, a voice sounded from behind Frank. ¡°Your so-called trade is just a game made by the high-level races when they are bored. Do you really think that they will have the leisure to pay attention to you?¡± The voice was full of ridicule. It was as if it was very disdainful of Frank. Frank turned around in shock. When he saw Vincent slowly descending from the sky with his Flaming Wings, he felt as if he had been struck by lightning! ¡°You¡­ how did you catch up to me?¡± asked Frank unwillingly. A cold smile appeared on Vincent¡¯s face. He then said, ¡°You have an S-Class superpower, Winter Ice, while my superpower is fire! I¡¯m quite sensitive to the coldness emitted by a king-class superpowered person. Therefore, when you chose to escape through the west gate, I could already sense the coldness in your body!¡± Frank looked at Vincent with a face full of hatred. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can defeat me completely just because you have the upper hand now. Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m still a king-class superpowered person. If we really fight, you and I will only be fifty-fifty!¡± Vincent smiled contemptuously and said, ¡°With just you?¡± Frank said confidently, ¡°You should already know about the Protoss. Then, you should know about the punishment that the Protoss had imposed. No human can advance to a ruler-class superpowered person. Even if Teacher Chris has already advanced, she¡¯s just an exception! At most, you¡¯re just a king-class superpowered human. I¡¯m not afraid of you!¡± ¡°Hmph, is that so?¡± Vincent snorted and rushed forward. After seeing this, Frank immediately waved his hands. A large number of icicles spread out from under his feet. ¡°Thousands of Miles of Ice!¡± The entire mountain was instantly covered with crystal-clear icicles. It looked as if it had been covered with a thick layer of armor. However, there was no sign of any icicles within a meter of Vincent. Frank could not help but frown deeply after seeing the scene. Even if he used all his strength, he was still unable to place the icicles under Vincent¡¯s feet. It was as if it was a forbidden area that could not be touched. It made him feel helpless. ¡°Is that all you have? Now it¡¯s my turn!¡± Vincent spared no effort to mock Frank. He then shouted in a soft voice, ¡°World Cleansing Fire!¡± Boom! Purple-black flames soared into the sky, and the intense heat instantly melted all the icicles. It turned the entire snowy mountain into a thousand miles of red land. The burning sensation stimulated every pore on Frank¡¯s body. It made him feel a sharp pain in his lungs every time he breathed. At the same time, his heart was filled with incomparable anger and fear! The fire attribute attacks from a king-class superpowered person would not cause such damage to him at all. This meant that Vincent¡¯s strength was far beyond that of a king-class superpowered person. In fact, he was even higher than that of a ruler-class superpowered person! While Frank was still in shock, a hand wrapped in flames instantly grabbed his neck, and his five fingers pierced into Frank¡¯s flesh and blood. It was as if Vincent was soldering iron in butter. Frank felt his life draining away rapidly. His eyes widened unwillingly as he watched the flames in front of him slowly recede, revealing Vincent¡¯s cold face. ¡°Impossible, how could you be so strong?¡± sighed Frank hoarsely. ¡°Do you still remember the Black Hole world? If you had not betrayed the Dragon King back then, you might have already broken through the limits of humanity and possessed the same realm and cultivation speed as the Black Hole myriad races! But your greed made you lose out on these opportunities and become a plaything for the other races!¡± Vincent spoke coldly and broke Frank¡¯s neck. The flames in his hands instantly rose and burned Frank¡¯s body into ashes. After shaking off the dust in his hands, Vincent turned around and flew towards Skyfrost City. At the top of Skyfrost City, the Dragon King quietly leaned against a pillar. He could feel the warmth of the setting sun on his face. Chris respectfully sat at the side. His face was filled with regret. At that moment, anyone could see that the Dragon King was at the end of his rope! ¡°Kid, what is your superpower?¡± asked the Dragon King. ¡°S-Class Monster Incarnation!¡± replied Chris. The Dragon King nodded as if he had seen through him long ago. He asked again, ¡°Then do you know what my superpower is?¡± Chris shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± The Dragon King smiled and muttered, ¡°Just like you, my superpower is also Monster Incarnation!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Chris looked at the Dragon King in surprise. His eyes were full of shock. Chris did not forget to look at the wound on the Dragon King¡¯s body that was constantly leaking psionic power. Chris originally thought that it was because of the Dragon King¡¯s superpower. However, he had the same Monster Incarnation superpower as him. Such a scene had never happened before! ¡°Are you curious about the special attributes on my body? Are you surprised that you don¡¯t have any?¡± asked the Dragon King. Chris nodded. However, he remembered that the Dragon King could not see his actions so he quickly answered, ¡°Yes!¡± The Dragon King took a deep breath and slowly said, ¡°Although the Monster Incarnation superpower is very strong, it has a fatal flaw. You need to collect the monster¡¯s spirit crystals to complete the transformation! So, back then, I created a cultivation method. Without the help of the spirit crystals, I was able to directly transform into a powerful monster. And as the level increases, the combat power of the transformed monster will increase exponentially as well!¡± Chris could not help but say with admiration, ¡°Senior, you are truly a genius. I never thought of my own weakness, nor did I create such a powerful cultivation technique!¡± The Dragon King finally heard decent flattery from Chris. He smiled in satisfaction and continued, ¡°The benefits of my cultivation technique are far beyond just increasing my combat power! After much training, one can store high-purity psionic power in my body, as if my entire body is a piece of spiritual crystal that can recover from all injuries at a rapid speed. It¡¯s a pity that the Protoss discovered this back then and thought of a way to torture me like that!¡± Chris¡¯s eyes were filled with both admiration and pity as he looked at the Dragon King. In his heart, he swore that he would definitely become someone like him in the future! The Dragon King sighed and muttered to himself, ¡°Sigh, thinking about how I was so glorious in the first half of my life, and how I was struggling in the second half of my life, my only regret was that I did not manage to leave behind a successor. Now that you and I have met, it is destined fate. I will hand over my mantle to you!¡± Chris nodded subconsciously. He raised his head in a daze and asked, ¡°What? You, you want to hand over your mantle to me? This is absolutely impossible. What kind of virtue and ability do I have? How can I accept your inheritance?¡± The Dragon King frowned and scolded Chris, ¡°Shut up! Do you think I have any other choice?¡± Without waiting for Chris to retort, the Dragon King pressed the top of Chris¡¯s head. All the psionic power in his body began to pour into Chris¡¯s body rapidly. ¡°Stay still obediently and carefully comprehend the circulation path of psionic power in your body. This is the true secret of the Divine Dragon Transformation!¡± The Dragon King warned Chris solemnly. Chris could not reject the Dragon King¡¯s good intentions. He could only look at the old man who was getting weaker and weaker with tears in his eyes. He could not stop sobbing. Psionic power was the foundation of the Dragon King¡¯s life. If he used up all his psionic power, he would die! The Dragon King poured his psionic power into Chris. He was pouring faster and faster. His aura also became weaker. He sighed softly and said, ¡°Child, I hope that you can become stronger in the future. For the humans and for me!¡± Suddenly, the Dragon King stopped speaking and fell to the ground. His entire body instantly turned into countless sparkling dust and dissipated with the cold wind. ¡°Master!¡± Chris roared with tears in his eyes. He hit his head hard on the ground and smashed the bricks below him into pieces! The grace of teaching should be given out with the courtesy of a disciple. At the same time, Chris¡¯s body was filled with the power of two king-class superpowered individuals. Their talents were extremely compatible, and with the blessing of the unprecedented Divine Dragon Transformation, Chris had instantly broken through to a ruler-class superpowered individual! Vincent, who had just rushed back to Skyfrost City, raised his head to look in the direction of the city wall. He was in shock. He could feel Chris¡¯s advancement. At the same time, he could also feel the death of the Dragon King. His heart could not help but fall silent. ¡°Vincent, you¡¯re back! Did you feel it just now?¡± Teacher Chris and the others sensed something strange and asked Vincent. Vincent nodded and said, ¡°Yes, the Dragon King has died, but before he left, he left behind hope for the Human Race!¡± Everyone nodded with a heavy heart and asked, ¡°Then what should we do next?¡± Vincent waved his hand and took out the teleportation array that Thunder had given him. Then, he said, ¡°With the Arctic Country as the foundation, let¡¯s build a teleportation array and prepare to conquer all the countries!¡± After hearing Vincent¡¯s command, Teacher Chris and the others rubbed their hands together. When they learned that Chris had leveled up, they began to miss the wilderness and desert of the Beast Race! Enoch walked over and asked with a smile, ¡°May I ask everyone what I should do next?¡± Vincent and the others turned to look at Enoch, who was still a special-class superpowered user. They all answered in unison, ¡°Go to school!¡± Enoch nodded in confusion and said happily, ¡°Sure! Which school?¡± Everyone smiled tacitly and pointed at the Black Hole in the sky! Chapter 190 - Technological Innovation, a Brand New Empire After the fall of Skyfrost City, peace was quickly restored. Enoch completed the coronation ceremony without any controversy and had even issued several decrees. The decrees included disarmament, tax cuts, and a series of livelihood policies for the people. The officials were very happy and were filled with confidence in the country. The only worry was that the strength of the new emperor was much lower than the other emperors in the other countries. ¡°Your Majesty, now that you are in charge of the fate of a country, other than training hard, you should change the name of the country to show that we are very different from the previous Arctic Country!¡± suggested the old minister, Andrew. Enoch nodded and said, ¡°Sir Andrew is right, I also have the same intention! From now on, the Arctic Country will be renamed Cang Yuan Country. We are also prepared to move the capital!¡± The ministers were about to nod when they suddenly looked at Enoch in surprise. ¡°Your Majesty, Skyfrost City is the largest city in my territory, where else can I move to?¡± asked Andrew. Enoch did not answer him directly. It was as if he had not thought about it. He turned his head and looked at the corner of the palace, where the God-Slaying squad had gathered. They were standing in front of a map discussing. ¡°Vincent, have you chosen a location?¡± asked Enoch. Vincent turned around and raised his hand to point at a location on the map. He answered, ¡°Yes, we have chosen a location. This is the Remulos Highlands!¡± All the ministers were shocked when they heard Vincent¡¯s choice. They all looked at each other in a daze. ¡°W-why is it the Remulos Highlands?¡± asked Andrew with a puzzled look. Although Vincent was from Falcon Country, he was the one who helped Enoch ascend the throne. Thus, Andrew would not doubt Vincent¡¯s intentions. However, he could not understand why Vincent chose that specific location to move the capital. Remulos Highlands was located in the southernmost part of the Arctic Country. There were always wars happening there. Therefore, very few people lived there as it had yet to be developed. To build the imperial capital there was not only difficult but also very dangerous! Vincent said calmly, ¡°The Remulos Highlands has many advantages. The altitude there is slightly higher, the terrain is flat, and the climate is warm. It is suitable for living. If we can build a grand capital city, it will definitely have the momentum to swallow thousands of miles. It will definitely be very magnificent!¡± Andrew sighed helplessly and said, ¡°Although your God-Slaying squad is skilled in battle and has great strength, you clearly do not have a good understanding of the affairs of the country. Although the Remulos Highlands has all sorts of benefits, it is at the center of the world. It borders Scorching Sun Country, Scarlet Country, and Falcon Country. They are eyeing it from all sides. It is a land of many battles. Once a capital city is established there, it will inevitably attract the attacks of the other three countries. We will never have peace!¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°You¡¯re right, but these are all the advantages of Remulos Highlands! Being at the center of the world, closely connected to the other three countries is a great place to build the capital. This is because Cang Yuan Country would definitely unify the Human Race in the future and dominate the other countries! As for the issue of war, I think with the God-Slaying squad around, there shouldn¡¯t be a need to worry about it, right?¡± Andrew stood rooted to the ground. He looked at Vincent and the confident members of the God-Slaying squad. Only after a long time did he come back to his senses. ¡°You, you still want to continue the war? Didn¡¯t we agree to cultivate the people?¡± asked Andrew helplessly. Vincent smiled and said, ¡°The Cang Yuan Country should indeed stop the military and cultivate the people. Unifying the Human Race is not necessary war. We have other ways to make the people of the world reunite once again!¡± Andrew shook his head and asked in disbelief, ¡°What other ways?¡± Vincent raised the disk of the teleportation array high up and said, ¡°Building the capital city will not be done in a day. We have to build a school in Remulos Highlands first. No matter what country, as long the human is above the level of a lord, they can come to school! When the time comes, all the elites in the world will come from the Cang Yuan Country, and there will be no need to worry about the unification of the world!¡± Andrew chuckled and shook his head, saying, ¡°Naive! Too naive! A lord-class superpowered user is a top existence in every country. They even have high positions. Why should they come to the Cang Yuan Country to study?¡± Vincent smiled and did not say anything. Instead, he turned his head to look at Teacher Chris and Chris, who had a white cloth wrapped around his head. Teacher Chris and Chris both took a step forward. They said to the crowd, ¡°With just us, we can let the Human Race advance to ruler-class, or even higher levels! We have also established relations with a powerful race among the 10,000 races of the Black Hole. They will be our strongest allies. One day, when the God-Slaying squad is completely annihilated, we will still have friends who are several times stronger than us who will come and help us!¡± ¡°Establish relations with other races?¡± Andrew looked at Vincent and the others in shock. Although he felt that what he heard was a fantasy, it was as if he saw another possibility where the humans and the Black Hole races could coexist in harmony! If they could establish relations with the kind races and resist the evil invaders from other races, they could then use this to increase the strength of the Human Race. That would indeed be the best strategy for the development of the Human Race! Andrew nodded slowly and said, ¡°In that case, your arrangement is very good. I agree to move the capital to Remulos Highlands!¡± The other ministers also nodded in agreement. However, suddenly, a minister stood up and objected, ¡°Wait! I don¡¯t agree to move the capital, and I don¡¯t agree to change the country¡¯s name!¡± Everyone was puzzled after hearing what he had said. Vincent looked at the minister and revealed a faint smile. Andrew shook his head. He was wondering why the minister was being unreasonable. Enoch sat on the throne and asked indifferently, ¡°Oh? Then tell me why not?¡± The minister dodge everyone¡¯s gazes and said helplessly, ¡°Frank is on the run now and could come back at any time. If we move the capital and build a school there, wouldn¡¯t it give him an opportunity to return? Therefore, I suggest that we keep the national title of the Arctic Country and the original policy and system. We can talk about it after we completely eliminate Frank!¡± The other ministers in the hall instantly scoffed when they heard what he had said. They all understood the meaning behind his words. He was worried that Frank would return one day and ascend the throne again. And when he does return, he would settle accounts with the ministers who supported the new country. That was why he proposed this. He was just trying to protect himself! Enoch smiled faintly and said, ¡°You are worrying too much! Frank did not escape. Vincent had caught up to him and killed him. Therefore, there will no longer be any internal troubles in our country. All new policies must be implemented without delay!¡± When Andrew heard this, he immediately echoed, ¡°Yes, sir! We will do our best to bring benefits to the people of Cang Yuan Country as soon as possible!¡± As the Minister of Affairs, Andrew was not interested in the expansion of the country. However, he was very eager to complete the policies that Enoch had set for the benefit of the people. Moreover, he took the initiative to comply with them in order to give that timid person a chance. If he knew how to advance and retreat, he would have retreated obediently. However, that minister did not pay attention to Andrew¡¯s good intentions. Instead, he turned to look at Vincent and said disdainfully, ¡°Everyone in the world knows that although this Vincent is the captain of the God-Slaying squad, he is just a puppet. The real powerhouses are Teacher Chris, who is a ruler-class superpowered person, and Chris, who had just advanced. So, how can Vincent kill Frank?¡± The palace fell silent. Everyone stared at the mad dog-like minister with their mouths agape. He actually dared to ridicule Vincent in front of everyone. Was he crazy? He was actually not crazy. Although he was afraid of death, he had his own little tricks! He was against the idea of moving the capital and implementing new policies. However, it was not because he was short-sighted. As he wanted to protect his reasonable request, he had to attack Vincent who proposed moving the capital! Ever since the God-Slaying squad became famous, the outside world had only heard that they were all king-class superpowered people and that Teacher Chris was a ruler-class superpowered person. No one had ever mentioned Vincent¡¯s strength! Therefore, the minister thought that he was smart enough to guess that there would definitely be conflicts within the God-Slaying squad because their power and status were not proportional to each other. That was his reason for questioning Vincent. He had also overestimated Teacher Chris and Chris. He was hoping that he could obtain their support. At that time, Vincent would not dare to say anything! However, to the minister¡¯s surprise, Teacher Chris and Chris did not express their support for him. Instead, they looked at him angrily, as if they were ready to kill him at any time! ¡°You, you¡­¡± The timid minister could not help but show a trace of panic. He was unable to utter a complete sentence. ¡°Vincent!¡± Chris shouted Vincent¡¯s name angrily as if he was asking for his permission to make a move. At the same time, he was trying to persuade him not to endure the minister any longer! Ever since he returned to the human world, Vincent had never made a real move. He only acted as a helper outside the battlefield because it was the consensus of the entire God-Slaying squad to ensure that he would not show his strength! However, after enduring for so long, not only had he bewitched the spies hiding in the Human Race, but he had also bewitched some truly stupid humans. On the contrary, Vincent had been questioned for no reason! Vincent took in a faint breath. He had already made a decision. From this day onwards, he would not tolerate it anymore! He wanted to use the most arrogant attitude to help the fate of the Human Race. Regardless of whether it was to the dangerous foreign races or to the doubters within the Human Race, he was not going to tolerate it anymore! Vincent gently raised his hand, and a violent flame instantly rose. He then condensed it into a small flame that swayed with the wind. It then turned into countless thin lines of fire and flew to every corner of the palace. At that moment, Vincent¡¯s state of mind was clear, and his boldness soared to the clouds. A thought instantly appeared in his mind, and he sighed softly, ¡°Extinguish the gods!¡± Boom! A violent explosion instantly sounded. Suddenly, flames erupted all over the palace and uprooted the entire palace. The entire palace disappeared into the mushroom cloud in mid-air. The only thing left on the ground was the neat floor and the people who were unharmed. The minister who doubted Vincent fell to his knees. Vincent turned his head and sighed softly, ¡°Ah! Since there¡¯s no more palace here, we have to move the capital!¡± Chapter 191 - The Disappearing Emperor Vincent ignored all the dumbfounded ministers in the palace. He did not pursue the minister who questioned him. He just walked out after wiping out the entire palace. The other members of the God-Slaying squad also walked out of the palace quietly behind their captain. Their actions showed Vincent¡¯s position in their hearts. No one could compare to Vincent in terms of human sacrifices and preparations for the peace of the Human Race. That was why he was the captain in everyone¡¯s hearts. It had nothing to do with his strength! However, no one was allowed to doubt Vincent¡¯s strength! If there were any doubts, then let the facts speak for themselves! Yet, there were still people who were not even willing to admit the facts. Although the God-Slaying squad would not aim their weapons at the Human Race, they still had other ways to shut people up! Andrew looked at the clear sky above them and shook his head helplessly. He was a politician. The ideal regime in his heart was to maintain harmony on the surface. The various forces would not interfere and restrict each other. However, a foolish person had destroyed the peace! The other ministers were also silent. They looked at the timid minister who was lying on the ground. Their hearts were filled with contempt and hatred! If it was not for him, Vincent would still be the Cang Yuan Country¡¯s closest ally and most powerful backer. However, he had angered Vincent. Vincent¡¯s actions of destroying the palace and not hurting anyone was proof. He had no intention of hurting anyone, but he had to prove his strength! The upper echelons of the four great countries had probably grasped the battle report of the God-Slaying squad. They clearly knew how powerful a ruler-class superpowered person was! However, to be able to break a palace without hurting anyone showed his high level of control. His ability to control his strength so well was not something that a ruler-class superpowered individual could even achieve! In other words, Vincent was a well-deserved captain of the God-Slaying squad, and his strength was at least that of a ruler-class superpowered individual! Enoch who was sitting on the throne looked at the minister lying on the ground. With a cold face, he then asked, ¡°Are you satisfied now? Vincent¡¯s power is the biggest secret that we have in our hands, and also the strongest weapon. Now that you¡¯ve successfully exposed this secret, everyone will soon know Vincent¡¯s true power. Do you know how much chaos the Cang Yuan Country will have to face? The world will face chaos too.¡± The minister had long kept quiet. He could not utter a single word. After hearing Enoch scolding him, his legs trembled, and he lost his incontinence on the spot. Enoch turned his head and sighed, ¡°Sir Andrew, you can deal with this person!¡± Andrew nodded slightly. He then turned around and ordered, ¡°Keep him here, abolish all his identities, and send him to the Black Hole No. 17 battlefield. He is now an ordinary soldier!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± A guard immediately came forward and took the minister away. Enoch stood up and turned to look at the bare ground around him. He said, ¡°Since the comfortable palace has been destroyed, let¡¯s not enjoy it anymore! From now on, we will return to our posts and prioritize the implementation of all the new policies. Then, we will move the capital. We will proceed according to what we had previously discussed. First, we will transfer all the scientific and technological talents to Remulos Highlands to build the school, and then we will slowly build the new capital. We must not labor the people, and we must not waste money. Everything must be carried out in an orderly manner!¡± Andrew raised his head in surprise and looked at the young Enoch. He said emotionally, ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty, for understanding your subjects! I promise to complete these tasks as soon as possible, and I will not let you down!¡± Andrew began to arrange the work on the spot. All the ministers left one after another until only Enoch and Andrew were left. ¡°Sir Andrew, you¡¯ve worked hard. I¡¯ll send you out!¡± Enoch supported Andrew to walk out of the imperial city. Andrew smiled with relief. He held Enoch¡¯s wrist tightly and said, ¡°Your Majesty, although you and the God-Slaying squad can be said to be very close at this time, I still have something to say to you!¡± ¡°Please speak, sir!¡± said Enoch. Andrew sighed and said worriedly, ¡°Vincent is too powerful, you should be concerned! This has nothing to do with whether he was arrogant today. It is because of his terrifying strength. His strength alone is enough to threaten the safety of the entire country, and even the entire world. As the king who helped the world, you have to consider these issues in advance!¡± After hearing what he said, Enoch felt a trace of bitterness in his heart. However, it was not for himself, but for Vincent! In fact, if Vincent wanted to become the human emperor, there was no one in the world who could compete with him. However, Vincent had chosen an even more difficult task, using a crueler method to protect the Human Race. He wanted to silently resist the Black Holes of all races! Regarding the Black Hole races, other than the Beast Race, Vincent had strictly ordered that no one was allowed to divulge anything to avoid causing panic among the Human Race. Therefore, even if Enoch really wanted to, he still could not tell Andrew. He could not explain Vincent¡¯s contributions and greatness to anyone. Anyone in the world might covet Enoch¡¯s throne and power, including Andrew. However, only Vincent would not do so, and neither would the members of the God-Slaying squad. They all firmly supported him! ¡°Sir Andrew, I hope you can understand that my life was saved by Vincent on the battlefield, and my throne was also seized by him for me. Even the current peaceful world was won by Vincent and the God-Slaying squad for the Cang Yuan Country! If there really is a day when Vincent wants to become the king of the Human Race, I will not hesitate to give up my position and kill all of those who oppose him!¡± Enoch spoke firmly and held Andrew¡¯s shoulder. Andrew¡¯s whole body trembled, and he sighed in fear, ¡°Your Majesty is really a rare benevolent king that have not been seen in a thousand years. I understand Your Majesty¡¯s will. I will definitely have no more doubts about the God-Slaying squad in the future!¡± Enoch nodded and sent Andrew out of the imperial city. When he turned his head to look at the bare city, Enoch could not help but sigh. He was thinking about where he should go. At that moment, Enoch noticed that under the city wall, all the members of the God-Slaying squad were sitting together and basking in the sun. They looked like they were waiting for him. ¡°Vincent! It¡¯s fine if you lose your temper, but why did you tear down the palace? Where do you want me to live in the future?¡± asked Enoch with a smile as he walked forward. However, what Enoch did not expect was to see the members of the God-Slaying squad suddenly turning their heads in unison. They all looked at him with great approval. ¡°You guys, what kind of look is that?¡± Enoch could not help but ask in a daze. Vincent looked at Enoch. He smiled and said, ¡°You are the candidate to become the human emperor in the future. Everything you do from now on must be for the benefit of the entire Human Race. Even if you have to expel or even kill us for the sake of the stability of the Human Race, you must stand on the side of the Human Race. We won¡¯t blame you. But, then again, what you said earlier has touched me very much. I felt very comfortable listening to it!¡± ¡°Eh? Why are you eavesdropping on me? Can you show some respect to the king of the Cang Yuan Country?¡± said Enoch with a flushed face. He wished that he could find a hole to hide in it. Vincent ignored Enoch¡¯s reasonable request and said, ¡°It just so happens that you don¡¯t have a place to stay, so come with us!¡± Enoch could not help but ask, ¡°Where are we going?¡± ¡°Remulos Highlands! Bring along all the scientific personnel and we¡¯ll go together!¡± said Vincent. Enoch said with a bitter face, ¡°Can I not go? Even if the palace is gone, the foundation is still there. Remulos Highlands is in the wilderness and is full of weeds. You wouldn¡¯t let the new king of the Cang Yuan Country live in a grass nest, right? Or do you have things for me to do?¡± Vincent smiled and said, ¡°Of course you have things you need to do!¡± ¡°What things?¡± asked Enoch warily. Vincent smiled and did not say anything. He got up and walked out of the city. The other members of the God-Slaying squad followed behind him. Chris hugged Enoch and dragged him along. As they walked, he smiled and said, ¡°The new king of the Cang Yuan Country will be the first batch of human exchange students to go to the Beast World to learn and train. This is a big deal!¡± Enoch¡¯s expression changed drastically when he heard that. He struggled to escape, but no matter what, he could not resist Chris¡¯s power. ¡°Hey! Can we discuss this matter? Can I give up this precious spot and let the other human geniuses go take a look first? I¡¯ll wait for the second batch to go, okay?¡± ¡°Are the beasts scary? Do they eat meat? Do they eat raw meat?¡± ¡°Are the beasts good-tempered? Don¡¯t just laugh, tell me about it!¡± A few days later, many rumors appeared on the streets of the four countries. The Arctic Country was destroyed, and its emperor was personally killed by Vincent. In its place was the newly established Cang Yuan Country! For some reason, on the day the Cang Yuan Country was founded, the newly-appointed emperor, Enoch was kidnapped by the God-Slaying squad and taken away from Skyfrost City. From then on, his whereabouts were unknown. The strange thing was that the minister, Andrew, had taken care of all the ministers and affairs in Cang Yuan Country. He did not care about the emperor at all! At the same time, there was an even more eye-catching piece of news. At that time, with Vincent¡¯s strength, it was suspected that he had already surpassed the limits of the Human Race and broken through to the realm above the ruler-class! Given the various rumors, all the countries had different reactions. Some people were actively preparing for war, while some could not sleep. All of them had targeted Vincent. He was a country-level negotiation target! Right at that moment, on Remulos Highlands, Vincent looked at the surrounding lands of the four countries in a panoramic view. He stretched his back out in satisfaction. Enoch, who was at the side, said with a tired expression, ¡°The domestic technological talents have already arrived. What do you plan on asking them to do?¡± ¡°Try to build a teleportation array, right here! The God-Slaying squad will guard everyone¡¯s safety throughout the entire process!¡± said Vincent without hesitation. ¡°Here? An open-air teleportation array?¡± Enoch asked in return. Vincent nodded and said, ¡°Time is tight, let¡¯s simplify everything!¡± Chapter 192 - The Various Countries Launched an Attack and Retreated in a Fancy Manner ¡°Time is tight? No one knows where we are now. What¡¯s the hurry?¡± Enoch walked in front of Vincent and refuted him with all his might. So far, he was still against the idea of going to Beast World to do a student exchange. Vincent looked at the quiet border in front of him and said, ¡°Don¡¯t just assume that the countries will be united. We have taken away so many technological talents. Many people will definitely know about it. Do you believe that in less than three days, the people from the other countries will be right in front of us?¡± Enoch was not a naive fool. He glanced at Vincent silently. He then turned around and said to the science and technology team that came with him, ¡°Everyone, quickly build the camp and immediately start building the teleportation array. It must be completed within the shortest time possible!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± A group of well-dressed and cultured people answered Enoch in unison. They then began to get busy. At that moment, Chris and the other members of the God-Slaying squad walked back from the borders of the various countries. ¡°Vincent, there are no abnormalities found near the borders of the Falcon Country. No one will appear within the next three days!¡± ¡°Everything is normal in Scarlet Country. Nothing will happen within four days!¡± ¡°There is no problem at the borders of the Scorching Sun Country. However, dust is flying all over the mountain road in the distance. It looks like a large army is about to arrive. They will probably arrive in two days!¡± After everyone reported their findings, there was no follow-up. They sat on the grass and began to bask in the sun. Enoch said worriedly, ¡°They came so quickly? Then what should we do? Tell us!¡± Vincent also sat on the grass. He turned to look at Enoch and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it simple? No matter who comes, just persuade them to leave!¡± ¡°What if we can¡¯t persuade them to leave?¡± asked Enoch anxiously. ¡°Then fight!¡± Enoch turned to look at the science and technology team. They had no fighting strength at all. He said worriedly, ¡°What if we can¡¯t fight?¡± Vincent sighed and said, ¡°Then ask them to stay! The elite troops of various countries are good candidates to build the city!¡± Enoch was completely speechless. He sat down beside Vincent. He decided to join him to bask in the sun. Vincent turned to look at Enoch and said with disdain, ¡°Move aside, don¡¯t get too close to me! Also, if you ask so many questions in the future, I will beat you!¡± Enoch looked at Vincent aggrievedly and moved silently to the side. The days of enjoying the sun were always short. The time left for the God-Slaying squad to enjoy the calmness was also fleeting. Two days later, the ardent Scorching Sun¡¯s army did not rush over. This was because they had already stopped a day ago at a place some distance away from the border. They were watching something. After a day, the Western Eagles King Swain led the Falcon Country¡¯s most elite troops to the border. He became the first person to cross the border to visit! ¡°Haha! Vincent, you¡¯re really something! You actually got the Cang Yuan Country¡¯s new king to follow you to the border so easily. This time, we can annex the Cang Yuan Country effortlessly! You¡¯re really a blessing to our Falcon Country!¡± Swain stopped the army at the foot of the mountain and laughed as he walked up Remulos Highlands. He looked at Vincent who was napping on the grass and spoke to him with a twinkle in his eyes. ¡°Eh?¡± Enoch, who was at the side, sat up in a daze and looked at Vincent with slight suspicion. Swain¡¯s acting was really too good. Enoch could not help but suspect the righteousness that Vincent had previously told him. Was it just a lie? Vincent opened his eyes and looked at Enoch as if he was caring for a retarded child. He then turned to look at Swain and said indifferently, ¡°Put away your clumsy acting, or I¡¯ll turn you from the Falcon King to a roast chicken king!¡± After hearing Vincent¡¯s reply, Swain immediately stopped and laughed dryly with a stiff expression. The purpose of his trip was to test Vincent¡¯s force field. What he said earlier was just a way of testing Vincent. He wanted to know if he would stand on his side for the sake of his mother country. Unfortunately, the result was somewhat disappointing and infuriating! Enoch felt relieved after hearing Vincent¡¯s reply to Swain. He snorted coldly at Swain and proceeded to lay down to bask in the sun again. Swain took a deep breath, adjusted his emotions, and walked three meters away from Vincent. He smiled and said, ¡°I know all about your strength! I know that you can kill me easily, but I just want to ask, if you want to support a king, why can¡¯t it be me? In terms of strength and ability, I¡¯m not much stronger than that idiot. He is just a normal superpowered user whilst I am a king-class superpowered user!¡± After hearing Swain call him an idiot, Enoch could not sit still any longer. He sat up and glared at Swain. ¡°What? Do you want to fight? I can beat you with one hand. Do you believe me?¡± Swain looked at Enoch and sneered. Enoch stood up angrily. He looked like he knew that he was no match for him, but he still wanted to fight. Chris, who still had a white cloth around his head, suddenly stood up and walked to Enoch¡¯s side to hold him down. He turned to Swain and said, ¡°Hey! I still haven¡¯t avenged my master, the Dragon King yet! If you dare to say another word, I¡¯ll tear you apart on the spot!¡± Swain immediately took two steps back. He wiped off the cold sweat on his forehead with a dry smile. He did not dare to provoke Enoch again. Instead, he smiled and said, ¡°The grudge between the four of us and the Dragon King is already ancient history. Let¡¯s talk about what¡¯s happening now. Chris, you¡¯re now a ruler-class superpowered man, so killing me is naturally a piece of cake. But you have to understand that I¡¯m not a piece of trash like Frank. The entire Falcon Country is still loyal to me!¡± ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡± Chris saw that Swain actually dared to provoke him directly, so he took two steps forward. He was prepared to make his move. Upon seeing this, Swain immediately sped up his speech. He continued to speak, ¡°The great army of the Falcon Country is at the foot of the mountain. They are the main force stationed at the Black Hole, and it was because of your help that they were able to escort me here. If you kill me, they will definitely attack the mountain. I believe that these armies will not be a match for the God-Slaying squad, but they are also from the same country as you. There are even some people from the same hometown as you. Do you have the heart to personally kill so many heroes who had fought bloody battles for Falcon Country?¡± When Chris heard that, he stopped in his tracks. He finally understood why Swain had brought along so many troops. It was not for the purpose of a battle, but as a bargaining chip to threaten them! Vincent, who had been silent the whole time, had long anticipated such a scene. That was why he did not immediately send troops to attack the other three countries. This was because the other three emperors were not as stupid as Frank. Instead, they had many supporters in their respective countries. A forceful crusade would inevitably result in heavy casualties for the Human Race! Therefore, the best way to peacefully unify the Human Race was to build a teleportation array and a school to gather all the elites of the Human Race to teach them about the existence of the Black Hole and the myriad races. It was important to let them know the necessity of the unification of the Human Race! At that very moment, Vincent did not have any intention of fighting. Instead, he wanted the various countries to withdraw their troops in exchange for temporary peace! Vincent opened his eyes, stood up, and patted the dust off his body. He turned to Swain and said, ¡°Shall we have a chat?¡± ¡°Sure! I¡¯d love to!¡± Swain nodded and agreed to chat. Vincent brought Swain to a quiet mountain top. The two of them sat facing each other on the ground. Each of them had a harmonious smile on their faces as if they were old friends who had reunited. ¡°Speak, what is your purpose for coming here? Don¡¯t always think of threatening me with the army at the foot of the mountain. Killing is not a difficult thing for me!¡± said Vincent. Swain lowered his head and touched his nose. He then said in a deep voice, ¡°You may not have much to remember about the Falcon Country, but you are, after all, the most outstanding student of Quinn. Why must you come here to serve the Cang Yuan Country? Isn¡¯t it good to return to the Falcon Country? As long as you return to your country, I will immediately appoint you as the Minister of Administration. If the two of us join hands, we will definitely be able to unify the Human Race within ten years!¡± Vincent smiled and asked, ¡°We join hands? Do you want me to help you kill the armies of the other countries? When that time comes, aren¡¯t you afraid that the Black Hole Monster Horde will return? I have no interest in the civil war between the Human Race or the Cang Yuan Country. At the same time, I hope that you don¡¯t have any interest either!¡± Swain heaved a sigh of relief after hearing what Vincent had said. The main purpose of his visit was not to invite Vincent back, but to find out whether he had the intention to start a war! If Vincent did not intend to start a civil war between humans, Swain would prefer for him to stay in the Cang Yuan Country. After all, if a powerful figure like Vincent were to return, he would be able to replace him as the emperor in less than three years! Vincent looked at Swain quietly. He knew what Swain was truly worried about, which was why he said something to let him rest assured. At the same time, he did not want Swain to secretly cause trouble for the Cang Yuan Country. Therefore, he decided to find something for Swain to do! ¡°Back then, you met the Protoss in the Black Hole world. I believe that your explanation of the existence of many races in the Black Hole is more acceptable than most people, right?¡± asked Vincent. Swain nodded and said, ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°Then do you know what race we met in the Black Hole?¡± asked Vincent mysteriously. Swain shook his head. ¡°Come out!¡± Vincent waved his hand, and a black shadow instantly floated out of his body. It was the Phantom¡¯s soul disguised as Louis! Swain said in shock, ¡°You, you killed Louis?¡± Vincent shook his head and said, ¡°Wrong! He killed Louis and disguised himself as Louis. His true identity is really a Phantom spy!¡± ¡°Phantom?¡± Swain sighed in disbelief. Vincent ordered the Phantom¡¯s soul to tell Swain about the Phantoms¡¯ specialties, premeditated plans, and how they had deliberately hidden information about the Phantom Race¡¯s combat strength. ¡°Do you still remember the Falcon Country¡¯s continuous retreat on the Black Hole battlefield? These Phantom Race¡¯s spies are the ones behind this. I was always worried that it would cause panic, so I didn¡¯t kill these people. Now, I can hand them over to you!¡± said Vincent to Swain. He then passed a list of the Phantoms¡¯ spies over to Swain. When Swain saw the names on the list, he was immediately shocked and broke out in cold sweat. The person who was recorded on the list held a lot of power in Falcon Country. The threat to his throne was even greater than that of Vincent, so he could not just sit still. ¡°Damn it, I will go back and kill these spies!¡± Swain stood up angrily and went down the mountain without looking back! Chapter 193 - The Scorching Sun Country Swain returned to Falcon Country with his army in a hurry. He was no longer domineering. After seeing Swain leave in a panic, the God-Slaying squad immediately gathered around Vincent. ¡°Vincent, is he being sent away just like that? You¡¯ve made it too easy for him!¡± said Chris unwillingly. After inheriting the inheritance of the Dragon King, Chris had regarded him as his teacher. He wanted to take revenge on behalf of his teacher. There were still currently three emperors left. The three emperors had hurt the Dragon King. If they came to seek revenge one by one, it would be a great discovery for the three of them. It was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for the three emperors to come to him. However, Chris did not expect Vincent to let Swain leave just like that! Vincent¡¯s gaze was deep as he said, ¡°What we need to do is to unify the Human Race in a peaceful way, without any war or internal strife. If we kill Swain today, we will have to fight against the Falcon Country¡¯s most elite army. Furthermore, we will have to face the Scorching Sun Country and the Scarlet Country who are eyeing us covetously! We can¡¯t possibly destroy three-quarters of the Human Race¡¯s combat power in one go, can we?¡± Chris lowered his head and sighed helplessly. Vincent¡¯s words were a reality that he had long thought of but never wanted to face. Enoch patted Chris on the shoulder and said to him, ¡°For the sake of the great plan of the Human Race, you have to bear with it for now! When the unification of the Human Race becomes a general trend, these people will no longer resist and oppose it. At that time, you will have a chance to take your rightful revenge!¡± Chris sighed deeply. He raised his head and said to Vincent, ¡°This place is too depressing. After the construction of the teleportation array is completed, I will lead the students to Beast World!¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°I have a plan. The God-Slaying squad will be divided into three teams. One team will stay in the Human World and complete the mission of building a new school and the Imperial City of the Cang Yuan Country. The other team will lead the first batch of students to Beast World and discuss with Thunder the future relationship between the two races. The last team will go to the Black Hole¡¯s vision again and prepare to continue investigating the world near the Human Race in the Black Hole. They will also check on the Phantom Race¡¯s situation!¡± After hearing Vincent¡¯s plan, the members of the God-Slaying squad were excited. They had been idle for a long time and wanted to find something important to do. They did not expect Vincent to find a new mission for everyone! ¡°Great! You can assign our positions!¡± said Chris quickly. Vincent said, ¡°In my plan, Teacher Chris, Nabil, and Swire would stay behind. They will be in charge of the construction of the school and suppress the stability of the Human Race. I would bring the students to Beast World while Chris, Angelina, and Avril would go to explore the world of the Black Hole. However, since Chris wants to go to Beast World, then I will go to check on the 10,000 races of the Black Hole. The three of you will go to Beast World!¡± ¡°No, how can we let you go to the Black Hole world alone? It¡¯s too dangerous!¡± Angelina immediately retorted. Avril also said nervously, ¡°The beasts are a friendly race. We don¡¯t need too many people to lead the way there. On the contrary, the Black Hole world is extremely dangerous. If there are not enough of us to take care of each other, there will always be times when it¡¯s difficult to hold on alone. We can¡¯t let you take the risk alone!¡± Vincent shook his head and said, ¡°Our first trip is to Beast World. We can¡¯t make any mistakes. Moreover, there are many rules and consensus that need to be agreed upon. I¡¯m afraid that Chris alone will not be able to handle it, so the two of you must go and help him!¡± Chris, who was standing at the side, did not expect there to be so much trouble if he wanted to go to Beast World. However, he could not watch Vincent take the risk either. He immediately said, ¡°Vincent, I can go to Beast World alone. Let them accompany you!¡± Vincent lowered his head hesitantly. He was unable to make a final decision. At that moment, Enoch said, ¡°Vincent, let Chris go alone. I will go with him anyway. I will help him out!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Vincent turned to look at Enoch and said in surprise, ¡°Weren¡¯t you very resistant before? Why are you so sure now?¡± Enoch took a deep breath and said firmly, ¡°Because I want to be the emperor of the Cang Yuan Country, a real emperor, not a weak one who will be ridiculed by others and looked down upon casually! I must go to Beast World and become as strong as you guys!¡± Everyone could not help but nod when they heard what Enoch had said. It seemed that Swain¡¯s ridicule and provocation earlier had stimulated Enoch¡¯s dignity and desire for victory. They were also looking forward to the return of a brand new emperor from Beast World after cultivation. Vincent thought for a moment. He then nodded and said, ¡°Alright! Enoch and Chris will go to Beast World together. Angelina and Avril will follow me to the Black Hole world to investigate!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Everyone nodded in agreement. They could not wait to begin the operation! Vincent looked at everyone and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious, these tasks are all things to be completed in the future. Right now, we still have more important things to do!¡± ¡°What things?¡± Everyone asked somewhat disappointedly. ¡°Of course, we will have to get rid of the trouble that came to us first!¡± Vincent pointed at the vast army that appeared at the border. Everyone turned to look and noticed the army. Swire, who was in charge of intelligence, could not help but frown. He said, ¡°That¡¯s the territory of the Scorching Sun country. It seems that the army that is stationed at the far side of the border has already approached them!¡± Vincent frowned and said, ¡°Because they discovered that Swain had actually withdrawn his army before the war even started. They were very afraid that we would come to some sort of deal, so they could no longer wait for the army to arrive at the border. They could not hold it in any longer!¡± Chris twisted his neck and asked, ¡°Then what should we do next?¡± Vincent said confidently, ¡°It¡¯s always the same old way!¡± After hearing that, everyone could only sigh and turn around. They returned to the grass to continue basking in the sun. Vincent walked forward and found a place near the border to sit down. They waited for the arrival of the people of the Scorching Sun country. However, to Vincent¡¯s surprise, no one walked out of the border even after waiting for a long time. When Vincent was getting a little impatient, a figure finally walked out of the Scorching Sun Country¡¯s camp. He came to Vincent in a panic. Vincent frowned and looked at the person who came. The person was only about twenty years old. He was very thin, and only had the strength of a high-class superpowered person. Obviously, he was just a small soldier! ¡°Excuse me, excuse me, are you Vincent?¡± The young soldier went in front of Vincent and asked him in a panic. Vincent continued to size him up. He did not answer him. The young soldier swallowed his saliva nervously and continued to ask, ¡°Our Scorching Sun King. He wants to ask you, why did the Falcon Country¡¯s emperor come to find you and then leave in a panic?¡± Vincent sneered and shouted sternly, ¡°Impudent! Even Swain wanted to see me personally. A mere Scorching Sun emperor is acting like a grandson in front of me. He actually dared to send an ordinary soldier to talk to me!¡± The young soldier did not expect Vincent to be so angry. His legs immediately went weak. He was so scared that he collapsed and fell to the ground. Vincent waved his hand and said coldly, ¡°Go back and tell the Scorching Sun¡¯s emperor that if he wants to talk, he can walk over himself. If he doesn¡¯t dare to come, he can retreat immediately! If he doesn¡¯t appear and doesn¡¯t retreat, I will regard it as a declaration of war. Instead, my God-Slaying squad will directly charge into the border of the Scorching Sun Country and go deep into the hinterland to attack the Yellow Dragon! If you provoke the God-Slaying squad, you will definitely pay the price of destroying the country!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes! I¡¯ll go back now!¡± The soldier replied with a sobbing tone. He then rolled and crawled back to the border of the Scorching Sun country. Once he left, there was another long period of silence. Only when Vincent had completely lost his patience did he hear a wave of greetings by his ear. ¡°Hahaha, brother Vincent, I¡¯ve made you wait for a long time. I¡¯m really sorry! There was an urgent matter that happened in my country earlier, and I needed to deal with it temporarily. That¡¯s why I wasn¡¯t able to meet you at the first moment. I hope you can understand!¡± A tall and mighty middle-aged man in luxurious clothes walked in front of Vincent with a smile. Vincent looked at the middle-aged man in front of him. Although he did have the aura of an emperor, the way he spoke and acted was actually quite decent. His eyes that had been evading all this time still revealed his timid nature! ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Speak!¡± Vincent snorted coldly. ¡°Allow me to introduce myself first. I am the Emperor of the Scorching Sun Country, Klaus Kilmer! I have traveled a thousand miles to the border to discuss national affairs with brother Vincent!¡± The Scorching Sun had a modest expression as he spoke cautiously. Vincent could see the hypocrisy in the other party¡¯s eyes. He said with great annoyance, ¡°The God-Slaying squad has yet to support the Black Hole battlefield of the Scorching Sun country. However, you can rest assured that after we are done dealing with the matters at hand, we will enter Scorching Sun Country to help you deal with the Black Hole battlefield!¡± Upon hearing that, Klaus¡¯s pupils contracted abruptly. He waved his hands repeatedly and said, ¡°No need, no need. The Scorching Sun is not as unlucky as the Arctic Country. There are not many Black Holes in the country, and they are not as useless as the Falcon Country. Towards our own Black Hole battlefield, we have always been motivated by strength. We are still very stable!¡± ¡°Oh? Then why did you come here?¡± asked Vincent. Klaus smiled and said, ¡°Of course I¡¯m here to express my stance! I won¡¯t ask about what the God-Slaying squad is doing here, but what I want to say is that if you want to help the Cang Yuan Country, you might as well help the Scorching Sun Country instead. I¡¯ll lead my troops to take down Remulos Highlands and make it our territory. When the time comes, the God-Slaying squad can continue to work here, and we won¡¯t interfere. What do you think?¡± Chapter 194 - The Strongest King of Violent Persuasion ¡°Oh? Is your Scorching Sun Country afraid of making an enemy out of our God-Slaying squad? Are you worried that the Cang Yuan Country will become stronger because of this, so you took the initiative to come and invite us over?¡± Vincent looked at Klaus with disdain and asked him in a cold tone. Klaus waved his hands repeatedly and said, ¡°No, no! Ever since your God-Slaying squad returned from the Black Hole, you have spared no effort to assist the various Black Hole battlefields. I knew that you must be righteous people who are dedicated to serving the country and the people! Therefore, what you are doing here must be for the sake of the entire Human Race. However, the Cang Yuan Country, which has just completed the change of power, does not have the ability to cooperate with the God-Slaying squad. Our Scorching Sun Country is strong and is the best candidate for the God-Slaying squad!¡± Vincent could not stand Klaus¡¯s shamelessness. He snorted coldly and said, ¡°No need! You can bring your troops back. The God-Slaying squad¡¯s mission at this time will only involve the Cang Yuan Country!¡± After hearing Vincent¡¯s reply, Klaus could not help but become more determined. Why did the God-Slaying squad insist on cooperating with Cang Yuan Country? It must be because the Cang Yuan Country had just been established and was easy to control. Once there were any benefits, the Cang Yuan Country would naturally not compete with the God-Slaying squad. Moreover, it was also unlikely for them to be able to compete with the God-Slaying squad! Therefore, Klaus made up his mind. He wanted to figure out what the God-Slaying squad was planning to do and try his best to get them to cooperate with Scorching Sun Country. This was because he firmly believed that with the strength of the Scorching Sun Country, they would definitely be able to defeat Cang Yuan Country easily. Moreover, he would also be able to get some benefits after cooperating with the God-Slaying squad! Whatever this powerful and unknown squad did, any share of it would be an objective benefit! Furthermore, Klaus was unwilling to give in as he saw that Swain did not have to do anything. He had only met Vincent once before leaving. This made Klaus suspect that Swain had already obtained some benefits from Vincent! Originally, the ardent Scorching Sun¡¯s army was the first to reach the border. However, Klaus was afraid that the God-Slaying squad would launch an attack without a word, so he chose to wait and watch at the first moment. What happened afterward made Klaus extremely regretful. At the same time, he became even more determined to reach an agreement to cooperate with the God-Slaying squad. Even if it was to obtain some benefits from Vincent, it could be considered a worthwhile trip! Vincent looked at Klaus, who had a determined look on his face, and said coldly, ¡°The God-Slaying squad does not need to cooperate with you, and they will not allow you to invade the territory of the Cang Yuan Country. Go take your men and leave immediately. Otherwise, don¡¯t blame us!¡± Klaus noticed Vincent¡¯s calm appearance. Vincent did not want to share any benefits with him. Klaus¡¯s heart was filled with endless disappointment. It seemed that he had no choice but to use his trump card! Klaus adjusted his emotions. His face was full of grief and indignation as he said, ¡°I know that the God-Slaying squad is doing this for the sake of the people in the world, but you are not the only people in the world who have such a righteous heart. Our Scorching Sun country will definitely help out. Even if the God-Slaying squad does not agree, we will definitely intervene!¡± ¡°Oh? How do you want to take care of it?¡± Vincent leaned back and asked Klaus with narrowed eyes. Klaus raised his hand and pointed at his own army. With a righteous tone, he said, ¡°Regardless of whether you agree or not, the Scorching Sun¡¯s army will immediately launch a charge and take down the Remulos Highlands! However, please rest assured that I have already given strict orders to the soldiers of the Scorching Sun Country. They will not launch an attack on the God-Slaying squad. Even if you kill them for the sake of the Cang Yuan Country, our Scorching Sun Country will be willing to accept death, without any objections!¡± After hearing this, Vincent could not help but laugh into the sky. He then said, ¡°Your warriors will not attack us? Even if they attack us, will they be able to hurt us? It seems like you are looking down on the strength of our God-Slaying squad!¡± When Klaus saw that Vincent was not moved in the slightest nor was he put in a difficult position, Klaus knew that he still could not get any benefits out of it. He had no choice but to proceed with the last step! ¡°It seems that you still don¡¯t trust us! In that case, I have nothing more to say. I will go back and prepare to attack. I will show you the determination of our Scorching Sun Country to protect the Human Race. Then, you will see if we are the ones with the most strength and choose us to cooperate with you!¡± Klaus then left and turned to walk towards his army. However, at that moment, Vincent sat up and said, ¡°Wait!¡± Klaus was overjoyed when he heard Vincent call out to him. He quickly turned around and asked, ¡°What? Has Brother Vincent thought it through?¡± Vincent shook his head and said, ¡°Forget it! It¡¯s just that you were the one who kept on talking earlier. It¡¯s time for our God-Slaying squad to express our opinions!¡± After saying that, Vincent ignored the confused Klaus. He then turned around and said, ¡°Chris, since the Scorching Sun Country wants to display their strength, then our God-Slaying squad cannot be at a disadvantage. It¡¯s up to you to fight them! But remember, our God-Slaying squad cannot be defeated. They said that they would not attack us, and you cannot kill anyone. Just teach them a lesson!¡± ¡°Roger that!¡± Chris sat up excitedly and looked at Klaus with a cold smile. Although everyone had reached a consensus that they could not kill any of these emperors, for the time being, Chris would not let go of the opportunity to beat them up and avenge his master! Klaus looked at the unfriendly Chris and could not help but step back. He asked nervously, ¡°You, what are you doing?¡± ¡°I am the vice-captain of the God-Slaying squad, the successor of the Dragon King, Chris! I had the honor of consulting the Dragon King!¡± Chris spoke loudly. He then charged at Klaus! ¡°Quick, quickly protect the emperor!¡± Klaus was so scared that he turned around and ran. He shouted at his army in the distance. He knew that Chris had already become a ruler-class superpowered person. He also knew that he had already obtained the mantle of the Dragon King! Facing such an opponent, Klaus knew that he did not have any chance of winning. ¡°Charge!¡± ¡°Quickly support his majesty!¡± When the army of the Scorching Sun Country heard their emperor¡¯s cry for help, they immediately roared and crossed the border. They then charged up the hill. Roar! Chris did not consume any monster spirit crystals. Instead, he directly transformed into a five-clawed dragon with golden scales all over its body. It whistled through the air and shot out a blazing dragon¡¯s breath at Klaus! Upon seeing this, Klaus did not dare to be careless and immediately used his innate ability to protect himself. As the emperor of the Scorching Sun Country, Klaus¡¯s innate ability was naturally of the fire attribute. Hence, after using his flames to protect himself, he successfully avoided the high-temperature damage from the dragon¡¯s breath. However, Chris had no intention to kill him, so he could not be bothered to compete with Klaus on fire. Instead, he flew straight down and used his huge dragon claws to press Klaus into the soil. Without waiting for Klaus to react, Chris used his dragon claws, tail, horns, and other available limbs that he had to launch physical attacks continuously on Klaus. As Klaus was buried deep in the soil, he was unable to escape. Instead, he was sinking deeper and deeper into the soil. In the blink of an eye, he was laying in a deep pit with blood all over his face. He looked at the sky feebly. Before the return of the God-Slaying squad, Klaus was one of the only king-class superpowered humans. Almost no one in the world could break his defense. In fact, when he was against opponents who were weaker than him, he did not even need to use any means to protect himself. However, under the attack of Chris who was a ruler-class superpowered user, even if Klaus used any means to protect himself, it would have been useless. As he was under absolute suppression of his strength, he did not have the slightest ability to resist! At that moment, the ardent Scorching Sun Country¡¯s army also saw the 100-meter-long golden dragon that Chris had transformed into. They all stopped in terror and began to hesitate on whether they should continue to rescue their emperor! ¡°Forget it! Under such an attack, His Majesty the Emperor is probably dead!¡± ¡°Even if we charge forward, we can¡¯t fight him. We can only die in vain!¡± The soldiers immediately came to an agreement and slowed down their charging pace. Their advancing speed was so slow that it could be ignored. However, they still did not give up on using their voices to shout and roar. They warned Chris to release their emperor. Chris could not be bothered by them. He lowered his head and beat Klaus. He then asked, ¡°Are you convinced? Do you still want to cooperate with us?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not cooperating! Stop fighting, I¡¯m convinced, I¡¯m convinced! Give me a chance, I¡¯ll leave right now!¡± Klaus laid in the deep pit and shouted in a muffled voice. ¡°Hmph! You¡¯ve got it easy!¡± Chris snorted coldly and stretched out his dragon claw to pull Klaus out of the pit. At that moment, everyone saw Klaus¡¯s appearance. His face was bruised and swollen, and he no longer had the demeanor of a king. ¡°Scram!¡± Chris shouted loudly and threw Klaus towards the Scorching Sun Country¡¯s camp. Klaus, who had landed in the middle of the army, seemed to have survived a disaster. He cried out, ¡°Quick, quickly leave! I don¡¯t want to see them again!¡± Just like that, the Scorching Sun Country¡¯s army turned around and left amidst the emperor¡¯s cries! Chris returned to his human form and shook his head as he walked back. He mumbled, ¡°I¡¯m not happy, I¡¯m not happy! I¡¯m really not happy at all!¡± Vincent looked at him and could not help but say, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re not happy. There¡¯s still a chance for you to make a move later!¡± Chris asked, ¡°Where? The Scorching Sun Country¡¯s people have run far away!¡± Swire who was lying on the grass understood what Vincent meant. He said leisurely, ¡°Vincent doesn¡¯t mean the Scorching Sun Country, but the Scarlet Country, which has never shown itself! Also, I want to remind you that in the previous ranking of the five king-class superpowered individuals, aside from the late Dragon King, the Blood Pool King, the emperor of Scarlet Country, is the strongest in the world!¡± Chris clenched his fists and asked, ¡°But the Scorching Sun Country¡¯s emperor has been beaten so badly by me. Would he still dare to come?¡± Vincent nodded and said confidently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He will definitely appear by today at the earliest, or tomorrow at the latest!¡± Chapter 195 - The Strongest King, the Most Miserable Laborer Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The next morning, after resting, Vincent went to the border once again. He looked towards the quiet east. No one knew what he was thinking. ¡°Vincent, what are you thinking about?¡± asked Angelina softly. Angelina had suddenly appeared behind Vincent out of nowhere. ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just waiting for the people of the Scarlet Country to arrive!¡± replied Vincent. Vincent turned his head and smiled at Angelina. Angelina hugged Vincent from behind very gently. She said softly, ¡°I don¡¯t know how long it has been. We almost never have the time to be alone together!¡± A trace of gentleness flashed across Vincent¡¯s face. He held Angelina¡¯s hands and said softly, ¡°The Human Race is in great danger. As our only hope, we have indeed been a little too tired. I was so busy that I have forgotten to consider your feelings!¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter! I can wait, I really can wait!¡± Angelina sighed softly and repeated herself twice. She emphasized her words and seemed to be trying to convince herself at the same time! Vincent suddenly felt a little guilty. He still remembered the time when he first entered Quinn. Angelina had always been very good to him. However, he had not even made a decent promise to her up until the present! For some reason, Vincent also could not understand. Could it be that he did not like Angelina? That was not the case! Vincent had long gotten used to Angelina being by his side. If he could not see her shadow, he could not help but worry for her. But why did he not have that kind of impulse to feel for her? Why did he not have that kind of passion to pledge his love to her? Vincent thought for a long time and could only come up with one reason. It was because the burden on his shoulders was getting heavier and heavier. It was so heavy that he did not have the time to think about his personal feelings. This was not something that was forced onto Vincent¡¯s shoulders by the others. It was his own initiative to carry this burden on his shoulders. This burden was known as the Human Race! Some felt that it was nonsense. He did not belong to this world in the first place. Why would he still fight for this world and risk his life for it voluntarily? Vincent might have found an answer. It was not actually something for him to choose. When one¡¯s life or strength reached a certain level, some things would naturally fall on one¡¯s shoulders. They would naturally have to take on some responsibilities! Vincent sighed and turned around to hug Angelina in his arms. He said softly to her, ¡°When the Human Race settles down, perhaps we will be banished to the Black Hole forever. But I can promise you that when that time comes, I will accompany you to roam around slowly and make up for the time that I¡¯ve owed you!¡± Angelina shook her head gently in Vincent¡¯s arms. She smiled and said, ¡°No promises, no apologies! The reason why I like you is because of your selflessness, your courage, and your sense of responsibility! Do you know why I decided to wander in the Black Hole world with you in the future? Because I have already made up my mind that at that time, you will only belong to me! Right now, you should be exhausted only for the sake of the Human Race, because you are the only hope of the Human Race!¡± Vincent was very touched. He lowered his head and kissed Angelina¡¯s lips deeply. Angelina also returned the kiss shyly but boldly. Just as the two of them were about to lose control of themselves, Chris¡¯s voice suddenly rang in their ears. ¡°Vincent! Don¡¯t be in a hurry to kiss, the people from Scarlet Country are here!¡± Chris shouted as he ran out from behind a mound. He patted Vincent on the shoulder and rushed towards the border. Vincent and Angelina were stunned as they separated. They saw all the members of the God-Slaying squad walking out from behind the mound one after another. ¡°Come on! Work hard!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think so much. There are still many things waiting for us to do!¡± ¡°Vincent, how do we deal with Scarlet Country? We still need your idea!¡± When everyone passed by the two of them, they did not forget to give them a reminder before walking away. They acted as if they did not see anything. Only Avril had a strange expression on her face. However, she did not say a word. She only smiled at Vincent and Angelina before walking away silently. Vincent looked helplessly at the country bumpkin. If he remembered correctly, behind the country bumpkin was not the campsite from last night! This meant that the team members had actually woken up a long time ago and had gathered behind the country bumpkin to eavesdrop on the conversation between him and Angelina! Angelina shyly stepped into Vincent¡¯s arms. At that moment, Vincent did not know how to face his comrades, nor did he know how to face the invading army! Teacher Chris and Chris led the rest of the team members. They stood in a line in front of the border. They looked at the army in red armor, and the Blood Pool King, Miles Mountbatten. He was wearing a red robe and a red crystal crown. He stood directly in front of them! ¡°Dear friends of the God-Slaying squad, I didn¡¯t expect you to be here to welcome us. We are flattered!¡± said Miles loudly with a smile, as if he was sincerely praising everyone. However, everyone knew that the people who traveled to the border during this time were definitely not there to praise them. They must have other motives! ¡°You are not welcome here! Please leave immediately!¡± Chris imitated Vincent¡¯s method and directly gave the order to ask them to leave! The Blood Pool King, Miles still maintained a neither servile nor overbearing attitude. He just smiled and shook his head. He then emphasized, ¡°The crisis in the Black Hole battlefield has yet to be resolved. We are all important forces protecting the Human Race. Our Scarlet Country¡¯s army will not brandish our blades at our comrades. If you want to use force against us, then we have nothing to say. We can only feel a chill in our hearts!¡± Chris was confused by Miles¡¯s long speech and could not find any reason to refute it. He turned his head to look at Teacher Chris. His eyes were pleading for help. Teacher Chris walked forward and said to Miles, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! The God-Slaying squad will not turn their butcher¡¯s knife on their own kind, but they will not allow you to mess around here. You have suddenly come here. If you do not have a legitimate reason, please leave immediately. After all, this is the territory of the Cang Yuan Country!¡± Miles smiled as he walked forward and crossed the border. He raised his hands and walked towards the God-Slaying squad to show that he was not hostile. He then said, ¡°I have a valid reason for coming here this time! The territory of our Scarlet Country is suffering from the invasion of the Black Hole. It has now reached a point where it can no longer bear the burden. That is why I have brought the injured soldiers and crippled generals who have retreated from the frontline to come here and ask the God-Slaying squad for help!¡± After hearing that, Teacher Chris could not help but raise her head to look at the army behind Miles. The entire army was made up of strong men. They were clearly their most elite combat strength. How could they be the injured soldiers? This was clearly Miles¡¯s excuse, and his goal was nothing more than to take the opportunity to stir up trouble without reason! ¡°The God-Slaying squad is currently on a mission and cannot leave for the time being. I hope that the returning army can hold on a little longer. When the matter here is over, we will rush to Scarlet Country at the first possible moment!¡± said Teacher Chris firmly. She believed that after hearing her stern rejection, Miles would not have the face to continue pestering her! Unexpectedly, Miles replied, ¡°I fully understand everyone¡¯s difficulties! That is why I have brought these large armies. The God-Slaying squad can rush to the Scarlet Country¡¯s Black Hole battlefield, and I can bring my army to complete the mission here!¡± After hearing his reply, Teacher Chris could not help but curse in her heart. How shameless! Everything that Miles said so far seemed to be unreasonable. However, every reason he gave was so reasonable that no one could refuse him. As the God-Slaying squad whose only mission was to save the entire Human Race, they absolutely could not refuse Miles¡¯s request. This was because once they refused, the God-Slaying squad would be tantamount to going against their original intentions. It would also mean that they would lose responsibility. They were most proud of their responsible attitude. The other members of the God-Slaying squad also looked troubled at that moment because they realized that they would be led by Miles¡¯s nose. They might even become his slaves and be ordered by him for all sorts of reasons! Miles noticed that the God-Slaying squad looked troubled, but they did not do anything. He could not help but cupped his fists and said, ¡°Everyone! The God-Slaying squad is the strongest weapon of the Human Race. It should be used in the cruelest and most dangerous battlefield. We cannot stay in this valley. Those who suffer from wind, frost, and rain every day will rust sooner or later. Please do not worry about your personal comfort and immediately set off to assist our Scarlet Country!¡± Everyone felt like they were suckling pigs being roasted on the fire. Miles¡¯s request was becoming more and more difficult to refuse. If he continued to preach about the righteousness of the nation, everyone could only silently go on their way! It seemed that the Blood Pool King, who was ranked first among all the emperors of various countries, was not just simply powerful; his intelligence was also the most difficult to deal with among the four of them! At that moment, if they wanted to solve the problem, they could only place their hopes on one person! Teacher Chris and Chris turned their heads to look behind them. The rest of the team members also turned their heads to look at Vincent, who had his back facing the border all along! After experiencing the awkward situation of everyone peeping on him earlier, Vincent had already suppressed his anger. He needed to find out why the Blood Pool King was being so aggressive. This gave Vincent an opportunity to vent! Vincent turned his head to look at the Blood Pool King. He sneered and said, ¡°When the humans are in trouble, the God-Slaying squad will not refuse to help! Let¡¯s do as the Blood Pool King suggests! Chris will personally lead a team to assist the Scarlet Country and raze all the Black Hole battlefields to the ground! Teacher Chris and I will stay behind to watch the Scarlet Country¡¯s army build the capital! If the imperial capital of the Cang Yuan Country did not have such an excellent army to help, who knows how long it would take for it to be built?¡± After hearing this, the members of the God-Slaying squad all revealed a smile. At the same time, they sighed to themselves as they had not thought of splitting their forces into two. It was such a simple strategy! Miles, on the other hand, had a look of surprise and regret as he muttered, ¡°What? You want my army to build a capital city for Cang Yuan Country? You must be joking!¡± Chapter 196 - Building a New City, Grand Architect ¡°That¡¯s right! I want you and your army to stay behind to build a new city for the Cang Yuan Country!¡± Vincent held Angelina¡¯s hand and walked up to Miles. He said with a smile, ¡°The Black Hole battlefield is extremely dangerous. There is indeed no time to lose. The Blood Pool King should write a letter of proof so that the God-Slaying squad can enter Scarlet Country as soon as possible!¡± Miles looked at Vincent with an awkward expression. He could not utter a single word! Although Miles did not expect Vincent to ask for his army, he could still understand his request. However, Vincent wanted him to stay behind as well. He was the emperor of the Scarlet Country. How could Vincent be so unreasonable? ¡°What are you doing? Why are you keeping me here? Why do you want me to write a letter of proof for you? What is the point of having a letter of proof?¡± Miles shouted with a wary expression. Even though he had thousands of soldiers and horses behind him, he did not have the slightest bit of confidence. Although his words were interrogative, his head was covered in a cold sweat. Vincent gave Chris a look. He then said, ¡°A letter of proof is to make it more convenient for the God-Slaying squad to command the various cities and barracks of the Scarlet Country to resist the Black Hole battlefield together. It is also to ensure the safety of your Scarlet Country!¡± Chris understood the meaning behind Vincent¡¯s look. He immediately walked forward and said, ¡°Blood Pool King, don¡¯t hesitate. Didn¡¯t you just say that the country is in imminent danger? Quickly write a letter, so that we can send reinforcements to Scarlet Country!¡± After seeing this, Miles could not help but retreat. How could he not see that the God-Slaying squad wanted to imprison him and seize the opportunity to cut off his military power? They want to take over the Scarlet Country in essence! Miles could not understand. He had clearly been on guard against Vincent and the others. He had even deliberately hidden his army and waited for the Falcon Country and Scorching Sun Country¡¯s army to retreat before meeting Vincent. How could he have expected that Swain and Klaus would be able to return to their own countries with their army, but when it was the Scarlet Country¡¯s turn, the God-Slaying squad did not play by the same rules! Miles asked in disbelief, ¡°Why? Why are Swain and Klaus able to retreat safely, but the Scarlet Country¡¯s army is required to stay behind?¡± Chris looked at Miles¡¯s indignant expression and could not help but smile smugly. Just as he was about to say something bold, he realized that he was unable to say anything. After all, all of this was Vincent¡¯s plan. He had no idea! Chris could only turn to look at Vincent in embarrassment. His actions caused the God-Slaying squad to snicker. Vincent once again walked forward and stood beside Chris. He smiled and said to Miles, ¡°Because the Cang Yuan Country is now in a state of chaos and can no longer recruit craftsmen to build cities. There must be an army from another country that is willing to stay behind to help Cang Yuan Country build new cities!¡± After hearing that, Miles could not help but feel the anger burning in his heart. Smoke rose from his seven orifices as he roared, ¡°Then why must it be the army of my Scarlet Country? Why didn¡¯t you capture the strong men of the Falcon Country and Scorching Sun Country?¡± Vincent spread out his hands and said, ¡°I think you might have misunderstood! I need an army to build cities, and at the same time, I also need to intimidate the three great countries to prevent you from sneaking around behind the scenes. So, if I capture the army of one country at the beginning, the other two countries will not appear. Instead, they will quietly withdraw their troops! Would that intimidate them?¡± Vincent paused for a moment after speaking halfway. He looked at the regretful and annoyed Miles. He then continued, ¡°So, I can only detain the third army that appears. Do you understand?¡± Miles asked unwillingly, ¡°Then what if I lead my army to come first? Or what if I am the second to arrive?¡± ¡°Then you won¡¯t be the unlucky one!¡± said Vincent with a smile. As the ruler of a country, Miles naturally understood the deep meaning behind Vincent¡¯s words. He could not help but feel a chill in his heart. Although he knew that the God-Slaying squad was powerful, he only saw them as a bunch of boorish brutes with empty power. He did not expect Vincent to be so well-versed in scheming. Miles was greatly alarmed! In time, Vincent would definitely become a great enemy to all the countries! ¡°Run! Retreat quickly!¡± Miles turned around and shouted with a face full of fear. He waved his hand repeatedly to signal his army to turn around and leave whilst he ran towards the border with all his might. He could not leave his army to be under the command of Cang Yuan Country. He could not let himself become a prisoner there. This was because once word got out, it would be a great humiliation for him and the Scarlet Country! ¡°God-Slaying squad, get them!¡± Vincent also gave an order after seeing Miles and his army retreat. The God-Slaying squad moved out immediately. Teacher Chris and Chris led the way to stop Miles, who was trying to escape. Two ruler-class superpowered people surrounded a king-class superpowered person. The result was clear enough without a fight. The rest of the people cooperated with Vincent and rushed towards the Scarlet Country¡¯s army. They surrounded the Scarlet Country¡¯s army whilst Vincent controlled thin lines of flames to spread to every corner of the army. However, his flames did not harm any of them. ¡°You guys are too much! Do you really think that our Scarlet Country has no temper?¡± Miles roared furiously. At the same time, endless blood instantly gushed out from his body. The blood seemed to have a life of its own. The moment it left Miles¡¯s body, it took the initiative to rush towards Teacher Chris and Chris, who were at the side. It was as if there was something on their bodies that was attracting the blood! However, it was obvious that the only thing that could attract it was the blood of the strong! The reason why the Dragon King was able to become the strongest king-class superpowered user of the older generation was because of his self-created Divine Dragon Transformation. This was also the reason why the emperor of Scarlet Country had been able to suppress the other emperors for so many years. It was because of his unique talent! The members of the Scarlet Country¡¯s royal family all inherited the same S-Class superpower, The Heart of Thirst for Blood! Then, Miles created his own unique combat technique, the Blood Demon, through constant trial and error! The blood that was flowing out of his body inherited his combat instinct and was able to attack the people around him and dodge fatal attacks. At the same time, the Blood Demon also had a great advantage. Its liquid form was almost immune to all physical attacks! Therefore, even though the opponents were two ruler-class superpowered people, Miles still felt like he had the strength to fight! However, in the next second, Miles¡¯s hope was completely shattered! Teacher Chris took out the dagger on her waist and casually slashed it in front of her. Space was instantly shattered into countless pieces. At the same time, the blood that covered the sky and the earth was sliced open. When the blood shattered into extremely tiny fragments, it was no longer able to maintain its original state. It began to evaporate at a speed visible to the naked eye. On the other side, Chris had directly transformed into a Divine Dragon. A dragon claw instantly pressed down on the incoming blood, and the entire ground shook. Under the extremely fierce physical impact, the large amount of blood disintegrated and disappeared the moment Chris¡¯s dragon claw met the ground. It fused it into the ground. The Blood Pool King¡¯s most confident attack was destroyed in an instant. He felt a wave of despair in his heart. He stood rooted to the ground, not knowing what to do. Right at that moment, Vincent shouted loudly, ¡°Back then, in the old capital of the Arctic Country, I once comprehended a new combat skill known as the Flame Extinguishing Gods. I destroyed the entire imperial palace in one fell swoop! If you attack again today, it will be considered as declaring war on our God-Slaying squad. I guarantee that I will turn your army into ashes. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can try!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t! Don¡¯t attack! I surrender!¡± Miles knew that he no longer had the strength to fight, so he quickly surrendered. He did suspect that Vincent was just trying to scare him, but he could not take a gamble. If Vincent really attacked the Scarlet Country¡¯s army, then the Scarlet Country¡¯s defense would be destroyed by the Monster Horde very quickly. At that time, wouldn¡¯t he, the emperor, be all alone? In order to protect his own military strength, Miles decided to give up and surrender to the God-Slaying squad. Vincent nodded and put away his endless flames. He walked back to Miles and asked, ¡°Now can you write a letter of proof?¡± ¡°Write! I¡¯ll write!¡± Miles sighed helplessly. Chris immediately took out a pen and paper and asked Miles to write down a letter authorizing the God-Slaying squad to temporarily take over the Scarlet Country¡¯s defense. He also stamped it with his emperor¡¯s seal. ¡°That¡¯s enough! You can rest assured and leave the safety of the Scarlet Country to us! You can just stay here with the army and help the Cang Yuan Country build the capital. Who knows, you might even be able to become a great architect that will go down in history!¡± Chris gently patted Miles¡¯s shoulder and smiled. Chris would not let go of any opportunity to make these people who had once betrayed the Dragon King suffer! Miles closed his eyes. He was speechless. The winner was the king and the loser was the bandit. What else did he have left to say? Vincent walked forward and said, ¡°Chris, it¡¯s important to deal with the Black Hole battlefield. Take everyone and set off immediately!¡± Chris nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Wait for our good news!¡± After saying that, Chris took the rest of the team and left, leaving behind only Vincent and Teacher Chris to guard the Scarlet Country¡¯s army and their emperor, Miles. ¡°Blood Pool King, you can now send your troops over and start building the Imperial City!¡± Vincent turned his head and instructed Miles. Miles waved his hand at his troops with a great compromise. He called his army forward and handed his command over to Vincent in front of everyone. Vincent looked at the army in front of him and said loudly, ¡°Everyone, you are very fortunate to be able to participate in the construction of the largest city of the Human Race. At the same time, you will also be building the first school of the future! I can promise you that after the construction of the city is completed, you will be the first batch of students to enter the school! There is hope that you will become as strong as us!¡± The army, who had originally glared at Vincent because the emperor was being coerced, revealed looks of anticipation. Who could resist the temptation of becoming stronger? Miles looked at the army that he was about to lose. He could only lower his head and sigh silently. Chapter 197 - Teleportation Array Completed, New Adventure The Scarlet Country¡¯s army kept busy on the Remulos Highlands. After several months, the general outline of the capital had been built, and the foundation was complete. The only thing left to do was to extract stones from the surrounding mountains and transport them back to the highlands! ¡°Remulos Highlands is surrounded by mountains on all its sides, but the stone material that was removed is very different. You have to bring people to explore various places and choose the strongest stones to build the city walls. What we are going to build is an incomparably magnificent city. It should be so magnificent that it will stand tall and strong even after thousands of years of baptism!¡± Vincent marked out a few mountains on the map and said to Miles, who was covered in dust and looked haggard. At that moment, Miles did not have the bearing of an emperor at all. Instead, he looked like a contractor. He was nodding his head in agreement beside Vincent. In the time that passed, Miles had personally presided over the construction of the city wall, the development of the Transport Road, and led the army to complete one pre-construction task after another. Even if it was just one task, it would have already been a great insult to Miles. However, after a long time, Miles, who had completed numerous construction tasks, had become numb to it. This was because he was under the watchful eyes of Vincent and Teacher Chris. Miles could not find the slightest chance to resist! This was not the first time that Vincent had asked him to lead the team out alone. At first, Miles did try to escape. However, given Vincent and Teacher Chris¡¯s speed, it was really easy for them to find him and catch up to him! Therefore, after a long time, Miles decided to give up. He did not want to leave. He would just do whatever Vincent asked him to do! ¡°Yes, I promise to complete the mission!¡± Miles nodded in response. He then took the map and led the mining team out. Just as Miles left, Enoch brushed past him and walked towards Vincent and Teacher Chris. ¡°Vincent, not bad! The mighty Blood Pool King has been tamed by you just like that!¡± said Enoch to Vincent with a smile. Vincent waved his hand and said with a smile, ¡°He¡¯s holding a grudge against me in his heart. Sooner or later, he¡¯ll come and take revenge on me with a fiery rage!¡± Enoch looked at Vincent¡¯s calm expression and could not help but say, ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean that you¡¯re going to become the common enemy of the Human Race? It seems that you are taking it lightly as if it has nothing to do with you!¡± Vincent shook his head and said, ¡°That¡¯s just what Miles is thinking right now. As long as we can establish the school, the capital city, and find new hope for the Human Race before Miles decides to take revenge, then he will become the common enemy of the Human Race!¡± Enoch nodded and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell you a piece of good news. The teleportation array has been built, and we can start the experimental phase immediately!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Vincent was smiling happily. He took out the teleportation array disk from his pocket and handed it to Enoch saying, ¡°Then let¡¯s start the experiment as soon as possible! If we can complete the construction of the teleportation array by this morning, the Cang Yuan Country can be considered to have a firm foothold!¡± Enoch took the array disk. He was about to leave when he suddenly stopped. He turned around again and said, ¡°Oh right! Chris and the others have already cleared out the Scarlet Country¡¯s Black Hole battlefield. Should they continue to stay in the Scarlet Country or come back here?¡± Vincent thought for a moment and said, ¡°It¡¯s better for them to come back! Although they could use their power to further control the Scarlet Country, this would definitely cause the other two countries to be wary and create unnecessary trouble. It¡¯s better for them to come back and build the capital first!¡± ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll send someone to inform them!¡± Enoch nodded. He then turned around and left. Teacher Chris walked to Vincent¡¯s side and said in a deep voice, ¡°I don¡¯t think Miles can endure as much as you think. He¡¯s been going out recently with the same batch of people, and he¡¯s also the one who¡¯s most unwilling to work in the army!¡± Vincent smiled and said, ¡°No worries! As long as the two of us are here, even if Miles leads all the soldiers to mutiny, it won¡¯t cause much of a stir!¡± After hearing what Vincent said, Teacher Chris could not help but sigh in relief. She replied, ¡°That¡¯s right! When Chris and the others return, we can send people to watch over Miles specifically!¡± Vincent saw that Teacher Chris was about to leave. He suddenly called out to her, ¡°Oh right, there¡¯s something I want to discuss with you!¡± Teacher Chris turned around in a daze and looked at Vincent curiously. ¡°The teleportation array has been built and the experimental phase is about to begin. I want to participate in the first experiment!¡± said Vincent with a smile. Teacher Chris was shocked when she heard that and immediately said, ¡°No!¡± The teleportation array was a field of technology that humans had never explored. The first experiment might be fraught with danger. If anything unexpected happened, Vincent would die in the teleportation. Vincent shook his head and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do. We brought back the disk array. The blueprint of the teleportation array was also retrieved from the Beast Race. We can¡¯t let the others take the risk of failure on our behalf, so only I can be the experimenter!¡± Teacher Chris argued, ¡°Then I can do the same! You are the core of the God-Slaying squad, humanity¡¯s true hope. We can¡¯t let you take such a risk!¡± Vincent said firmly, ¡°I can! I am stronger than everyone else. If anything happens, I have the best chance of surviving!¡± Teacher Chris still wanted to refute, but Vincent held her shoulders. ¡°I am the captain of the God-Slaying squad. Teacher Chris, please listen to my orders!¡± said Vincent softly. Teacher Chris hesitated for a long time, but still lowered her head helplessly and said, ¡°Okay!¡± ¡°Hey! The teleportation array has been adjusted. We can begin the experiment!¡± Enoch ran towards them excitedly and shouted loudly. Vincent smiled excitedly and said to Teacher Chris, ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look!¡± ¡°Hey!¡± Teacher Chris stopped Vincent and said, ¡°I cannot stop you, but you have to wait for Chris and the others to come back before participating in the experiment, okay?¡± Vincent shook his head and said, ¡°No! If they return, it will be even harder for me to participate in the experiment!¡± After saying that, Vincent followed Enoch towards the teleportation array. The Cang Yuan Country¡¯s technological team gathered in front of the radiant teleportation array. Their eyes were filled with shock. ¡°I really did not expect for there to be such a level of technology in the Black Hole!¡± ¡°Yeah, if the technology of the teleportation array can be tested, it will be an absolutely powerful process for the development of modern technology of our Human Race!¡± ¡°I wonder what the effect of the teleportation array that we worked so hard to build will be like?¡± Everyone discussed among themselves. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! We will know the effect of the teleportation array soon!¡± Vincent strode over and spoke loudly. Then, under everyone¡¯s gaze, he stood on the teleportation array. ¡°This¡­ Lord Vincent is going to personally experience the effect of the teleportation array?¡± asked the technician in surprise. Vincent nodded confidently and said, ¡°That¡¯s right! You can begin!¡± ¡°Oh, oh, oh!¡± Everyone wiped the cold sweat off their foreheads and quickly began to check the teleportation array to prevent any mistakes from happening! Vincent stood in the teleportation array. He was calmly waiting for everyone to adjust it. He did not look worried at all. Teacher Chris, who was standing not far away, could not help but ask Enoch who was beside her, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you persuade him?¡± Enoch smiled and said, ¡°Vincent is the person I respect the most, and he is also the greatest human. Do you know why he is the most outstanding human?¡± Teacher Chris turned her head and asked, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because as long as it is beneficial to the Human Race, he would do it bravely for the world!¡± said Enoch with a look of admiration. Teacher Chris nodded and said, ¡°I have to say, you have grown very fast these days. You have already acquired the vision and structure of an emperor!¡± Enoch smiled confidently and said, ¡°Of course! After being with the God-Slaying squad for such a long time, you¡¯re bound to learn something!¡± ¡°The teleportation array has been debugged. We can begin the first experiment!¡± The technicians began to report. They all looked at Vincent. They were waiting for him to give the order. At that moment, Teacher Chris, who had figured it out, also cast a supportive gaze at Vincent along with Enoch. ¡°Start the teleportation!¡± said Vincent. He gave a thumbs up. Whoosh! The teleportation array was activated. A blinding white light lit up in front of Vincent¡¯s eyes. He then disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight. Vincent was in the white light as if he was on a long journey. His stamina was used up rapidly, and a long sense of loneliness and exhaustion swept through his entire body. Finally, the white light faded, and Vincent¡¯s vision finally recovered. What appeared in front of Vincent was a huge blue violent bear! ¡°Vincent, you¡¯re finally back!¡± said the huge bear excitedly. ¡°Thunder!¡± Vincent jumped down from the teleportation array. He looked at Thunder in front of him. His heart was incomparably excited because he had succeeded in the first step in improving the Human Race¡¯s strength! The Bear King, Thunder pointed at the peaceful world outside the window and said to Vincent, ¡°The current Beast Race is prosperous! It can help the Human Race embark on the road of strength. I wonder if the Human Race is ready?¡± ¡°Yes! Soon, the first batch of human geniuses will come to Beast World to study. I¡¯ll have to rely on you to take care of them!¡± said Vincent with a smile. Thunder nodded and said, ¡°The Human Race will always be friends of the Beast Race. The students you arrange will definitely receive the highest level of preferential treatment!¡± Vincent said, ¡°Thank you very much! And I may need the support of the Beast Race!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry! As long as you send a signal from the teleportation array, I will immediately send the most elite beasts to the human world!¡± ¡°Okay, it¡¯s a deal!¡± Vincent stretched out his hand and nodded. ¡°Our friendship will last forever!¡± Thunder also stretched out his huge hand and shook Vincent¡¯s hand! Chapter 198 - Temporary Rebellion. The Situation Had Been Reversed Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°Vincent, will you come along the next time the human students come?¡± Thunder asked Vincent in front of the teleportation array. ¡°I won¡¯t be coming as I have other things to do!¡± said Vincent. ¡°Do you still want to explore the Black Hole?¡± asked Thunder. Vincent nodded and said, ¡°The situation of the Human Race is much more serious than that of the Beast Race. For the time being, we can¡¯t close the Black Hole. Therefore, in order to avoid any future dangers, I have to enter the Black Hole and explore all the dangers around the human world!¡± ¡°I envy the Human Race for having an existence like you!¡± said Thunder. Vincent smiled and suddenly thought of something. He asked Thunder, ¡°By the way, do you know that there is a God Race in the Black Hole world?¡± ¡°God Race?¡± Thunder lowered his head and thought for a while. He then said, ¡°I think you may be talking about the Observer Race!¡± ¡°Observer Race?¡± Vincent repeated it curiously. Thunder said with lingering fear, ¡°That is an extremely terrifying race. The Beast Race also learned of the news after communicating with the other races when the Black Hole first appeared. The Observer Race is at the top of the Black Hole world. They have super strong physical strength, cultivation talent, and long life, so they always think of ways to kill the boring long life!¡± Vincent sighed helplessly, ¡°What a powerful and boring race!¡± Thunder added, ¡°Indeed! The Observer Race calls themselves the Protoss Race. They had never participated or launched any war to invade other worlds. However, what they did was more hateful than invading a world! They would use their powerful strength to secretly observe the world that they were interested in and make minor adjustments in that world to appreciate the adjusted outcome!¡± Vincent sighed, ¡°It is indeed a game to them! They treat the lives in the other worlds like they are playing with a grain of sand. By luring low-level life forms to make a rule that goes against their way of life, they can appreciate their changed fate! Such a race really shouldn¡¯t exist!¡± ¡°What, did you provoke the Observers?¡± asked Thunder. ¡°No, they provoked the humans!¡± replied Vincent. Thunder understood what Vincent meant and nodded silently. Vincent smiled and waved at Thunder. ¡°I¡¯ll go back first, let¡¯s talk again next time!¡± said Vincent. ¡°Good luck!¡± replied Thunder. He waved his hand back at Vincent. In the human world, on the Remulos Highlands, Teacher Chris was chatting with Enoch about the construction progress of the new city. ¡°The project can be fully started now, but we don¡¯t have enough stones. Miles¡¯s efficiency is getting worse recently!¡± said Enoch with a frown. Teacher Chris raised her head and looked around. She said in a deep voice, ¡°Miles has been leading the team for three days since the last stone mining session. Given his speed, he should be back by now. Why is there still no sign of him?¡± Enoch said with some worry, ¡°Not good! Could it be that when he saw that Vincent was not around, he once again had the idea of escaping?¡± Teacher Chris shook her head and said, ¡°Miles is an extremely ambitious emperor. Vincent is no longer just an opportunity for him to escape. It is also an opportunity for him to counterattack!¡± Enoch immediately reacted and said hurriedly, ¡°Are you saying that it is possible for Miles to bring back the troops who are mining for stones? And then he will interfere with our construction progress?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not all! Don¡¯t forget that the people who are building the capital here are all the Scarlet Country¡¯s army. Once Miles brings his men back, as long as he raises his arms and shouts, the new city that we have just built will have nothing left!¡± said Teacher Chris with a solemn expression. ¡°Then what should we do?¡± asked Enoch nervously. Just as he finished speaking, the sound of charging suddenly came from the surroundings. ¡°Soldiers of the Scarlet Country, throw away the shovels of shame in your hands, pick up your weapons, and avenge yourselves with me!¡± Miles led a group of soldiers. They were carrying their battle equipment again. They rushed to the high ground whilst shouting loudly. The people who were building the city were stunned for a moment. They looked at their emperor in a daze. This was because it had been so long, everyone had gotten used to their current identity. They had forgotten that they were actually warriors that were stained with blood on the battlefield! Teacher Chris instantly pulled out her dagger and looked at Miles warily. Although she had the ability to fight against Miles and his army, she still had to protect the embryonic capital, as well as Enoch and the technicians who were developing the teleportation array. It was really difficult for her to do it alone! At that moment, Miles was looking at his confused army with a face full of shock. He felt like his heart was bleeding. These people were the most elite troops of the Scarlet Country! Miles never would have thought that these soldiers would forget about the day of their battle! ¡°What are you all standing there for? You are the most outstanding soldiers of our Scarlet Country. Could it be that you have forgotten how to attack?¡± Miles shouted again. All the soldiers of the Scarlet Country finally came to their senses. They threw away the tools in their hands and ran to look for their weapons. When Enoch saw this, he could not help but ask Chris, ¡°What should we do now? Although they had not found their weapons, it would not be difficult for them to gather. How should we resist when they gather? We can¡¯t lose the capital and the entire team of technicians!¡± After seeing this, Teacher Chris resolutely, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I won¡¯t let them hurt any of the technicians, and I won¡¯t let them destroy the capital. Take care of yourself later as I might not be able to take care of you anymore!¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Enoch did not expect that he would be abandoned. After being stunned for a second, he nodded and said, ¡°Alright! You protect everyone, and I¡¯ll do my best to protect my own life!¡± Teacher Chris frowned and sighed in her heart, ¡®Vincent! It¡¯s all your fault for being so eager to do the experiment. It¡¯s not certain whether you¡¯ll be able to come back now. I have no choice but to attack the human warriors!¡¯ Although the Scarlet Country¡¯s army was in a panic, they quickly assembled and gathered behind Miles. Miles looked at Teacher Chris on the high ground and swallowed his saliva nervously. He also knew that he was not Teacher Chris¡¯s opponent. Attacking forcefully might force Teacher Chris to kill him. However, Miles still had to take a gamble. He had to bet that Teacher Chris would still be loyal to his army and the people of his Scarlet Country! It was also because it was Miles¡¯s last chance! Teacher Chris¡¯s eyes turned cold and her grip on the dagger tightened. At that moment, she actually had nothing to worry about. The future of the Human Race had to be unified! If anyone dared to stop the unification of the Human Race, Teacher Chris would not hesitate to fight. Even if she had to go against a powerful country¡¯s emperor, Teacher Chris would still kill him without hesitation. There was no room for negotiation! ¡°The Cang Yuan Country is the future of the Human Race. The capital here is the only capital of the Human Race in the future. Whoever dares to touch it must die!¡± Teacher Chris looked at the thousands of soldiers and horses in front of her and shouted coldly at them. Miles felt a chill in his heart, but his gambler¡¯s heart still urged him to pull out the long sword tucked at his waist. He shouted loudly, ¡°All soldiers, charge forward¡­¡± Before Miles could finish his words, a dragon¡¯s roar suddenly came from the sky. A golden dragon flew over and landed directly beside Teacher Chris. ¡°Hmph, what are you trying to do?¡± The Divine Dragon that flashed with golden light transformed into Chris¡¯s human appearance. He looked at Miles and roared in disdain. Following that, Nabil, Swire, Avril, and Angelina rushed to Teacher Chris¡¯s side. They looked at the army at the foot of the mountain. When Miles saw this, he naturally cried out in his heart. He did not expect Chris and the others to come back so early. He could not make things right. They just had to come back when he was about to make a move. Was this not a joke? However, there was still a glimmer of hope in Miles¡¯s heart because Vincent, whom he was most afraid of, had yet to appear. Miles, who was well versed in the art of being an emperor, understood that the God-Slaying squad would be leaderless without Vincent. Sooner or later, they would be able to defeat them one by one. They were willing to risk everything, even if they had to sacrifice the entire army and destroy everything that the Cang Yuan Country had built so far, they would do it. In addition, without Vincent as a pillar, all the plans of the Cang Yuan Country and the God-Slaying squad would be gone! ¡°Ignore them, all soldiers, charge forward with me¡­¡± Miles made up his mind once again. He raised his sword and shouted loudly. However, before Miles could even finish speaking, another situation occurred on Remulos Highlands. A dazzling white pillar of light pierced through the clouds from the teleportation array, followed by a figure spreading his Flaming Wings. He was flying towards the sky above everyone. It was Vincent, who had disappeared for a few days! ¡°Yo! Why is there such a huge formation? What are they doing?¡± Vincent looked at the army below and asked with a smile. When Teacher Chris and the others saw Vincent¡¯s return, they naturally let out a long sigh of relief. The burden in their hearts was instantly lifted. This was because they knew that Vincent¡¯s return was the solution to all their problems at hand! At that moment, Miles sucked in a breath of cold air. He knew that it was no longer possible to take revenge. However, at that moment, he still wanted to complete what he had not finished saying earlier! ¡°All soldiers, charge up with me and build that city!¡± Miles roared with tears in his eyes and took the lead to charge up. He picked up his tools and worked hard to build the city. The Scarlet Country¡¯s army was stunned for a second, but their loyalty to the emperor made them charge up the highland without hesitation. They proceeded to work even harder to build the city. ¡°Brothers, work harder! The brothers of the God-Slaying squad have already helped us to save our home. We must help them build the biggest city!¡± Miles shouted slogans whilst working hard to build the city. Vincent landed in front of Teacher Chris and the others with a blank look and asked, ¡°What happened to these people? Why are they suddenly acting like madmen?¡± Chapter 199 - The School Was Established, and the Operation Began Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Seven days after Vincent¡¯s return, the city on Remulos Highlands had already risen by a large margin. It was beginning to assume a majestic and domineering air. In the tent, Vincent was holding a cup of tea whilst listening to the others recount the things that had happened over the past few days. ¡°Hehe, so Miles was not willing to give up on his evil intentions, and in the end, we happened to make him go back on his plan! But this is also good. With this uneasiness and anxiety in their hearts, they should be able to stay calm for a while,¡± said Vincent with a smile. Teacher Chris nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right! Originally, I wanted to look for Miles to settle the score but after seeing the increase in efficiency of the city¡¯s construction, I don¡¯t know what to say!¡± Chris turned to Vincent and said, ¡°Before withdrawing from the Scarlet Country, I used my authority to promote a batch of new people in their army. As long as we hold onto Miles and don¡¯t let him return, it won¡¯t be long before he loses the complete authority of his country. We can take the opportunity to take over the Scarlet Country then!¡± Vincent shook his head and said, ¡°We don¡¯t need to think about the Scarlet Country for the time being! Once the capital city is established, we can let Miles and the others return!¡± ¡°Why?¡± Everyone asked together, their eyes filled with confusion. The plan that Chris brought up was clearly a great opportunity, but why didn¡¯t Vincent seize it? Vincent smiled and said, ¡°Because we can start preparing to establish the school and recruit the first batch of students. The teleportation array works!¡± ¡°Oh ho!¡± Everyone jumped up excitedly. They surrounded Vincent and cheered non-stop. ¡°Good! We have been asking you about it for so many days, but you didn¡¯t say that the teleportation array was successful. Why did you only tell us about it today?¡± Everyone could not help but ask. Vincent said, ¡°Because the teleportation array at the beginning had some shortcomings, and it consumed a lot of stamina and experience. I¡¯ve brought back the Improvement Plan from the Beast Race and handed it over to the technology team. It¡¯s just been modified today!¡± Everyone was overjoyed after hearing this. They no longer cared about what Vincent had hidden from them. This was because the completion of the teleportation array meant that they had finally taken a big step forward in their plan to improve the Human Race! Vincent pressed his hand and signaled for everyone to calm down. He said to everyone with great satisfaction, ¡°At the same time, I want to tell everyone that from tomorrow onwards, we will be separated and each of us will go and complete our own tasks!¡± Everyone¡¯s burning emotions suddenly quieted down. They looked at each other silently. This was because everyone understood that from tomorrow onwards, they would have to go their separate ways. No one knew when they would return! ¡°From tomorrow onwards, will it be difficult for us to see each other again?¡± asked Chris with some sadness. Vincent stood up and said, ¡°Parting is not a farewell. There is still a return date for us to be together. As long as our hearts are for the sake of the Human Race, we will always be together, even if we have to go to the ends of the earth!¡± Teacher Chris stretched out her fist and said to everyone, ¡°Well said! Let¡¯s wait for the day when we will be together again!¡± Everyone extended their fists and touched each other. They smiled encouragingly at each other and quietly enjoyed the joyous reunion before they left. Early the next morning, Chris brought Enoch and all the researchers into the teleportation array. They were the first batch of human elites that were going to Beast World to further their studies! Teacher Chris brought Nabil and Swire to take over the imperial authority of the Cang Yuan Country. They guarded the Remulos Highlands and supervised the Scarlet Country¡¯s army in building the new city. Vincent, Angelina, and Avril set off towards the north once again. They headed towards Black Hole Zero! Everyone smiled and waved at each other as they departed. They were also looking forward to a new reunion! ¡°Vincent, the Human Race has so many Black Holes. Why are we setting off from Black Hole Zero this time?¡± On the way to the north, Avril asked Vincent in puzzlement. Vincent replied, ¡°Because Black Hole Zero is the first Black Hole to appear. It¡¯s also a place we have never truly explored before. I¡¯m really worried about not seeing our neighbors! Moreover, there are traces of the Protoss there. It will be very beneficial to the Human Race if we can gather more information about this potential enemy!¡± Angelina also asked, ¡°Then what¡¯s our main goal this time? Is it to explore? Or are we focus on the Phantom Race? Or the Protoss Race?¡± ¡°All the existences that can threaten the Human Race are our main targets!¡± said Vincent firmly. The sisters asked Vincent questions along the way. In the blink of an eye, they had arrived in front of Black Hole Zero. When they saw the vast snowfield in front of them, Vincent suddenly frowned and said, ¡°Something¡¯s wrong!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you notice anything?¡± Angelina and Avril immediately went into a state of alert. They were vigilant of the surrounding movements. Vincent pointed at the snowfield in front of him and said, ¡°There are traces of monsters moving around here, and they were left quite recently. It seems that after the Monster Horde was wiped out by us, there are still signs of them coming back!¡± Angelina asked worriedly, ¡°Then after we leave, won¡¯t Teacher Chris and the others be under a lot of pressure?¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°There will be pressure, but before we set off, we have already made sufficient plans. Even if the situation is critical, it will not affect the development of the Cang Yuan Country. Therefore, for us, finding out the situation behind all of this is the most important thing!¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go in and take a look!¡± suggested Avril. Vincent said, ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll be in front. You two cover the rear and enter in a defensive formation!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Angelina and Avril instantly entered their formation. The three of them guarded each other as they entered the Black Hole. The three of them were already somewhat familiar with the Black Hole world. However, the scene in front of them was still somewhat unexpected. Many Monster Hordes had gathered in front of the Black Hole. This was more than any previous Monster Hordes that had appeared in the human world! The few monsters in the lead were all level ten creatures. Moreover, their eyes had a glow that showed high-level intelligence. Nevertheless, the three of them were not surprised by this. At the same time, they said in a low voice, ¡°Phantom Race!¡± The leader of the phantom monsters looked at Vincent and the others. He did not immediately launch an attack. Instead, he sank into deep thought, as if he was trying hard to think of information about them. ¡°You guys are the Phantoms¡¯ spies. Why are you here?¡± The leader of the phantom monsters suddenly spoke in human language, but he still asked them in a somewhat unfamiliar manner. Vincent raised his eyebrows slightly. He realized that these phantom monsters did not have a difference in their strength. They still thought that they were Phantoms! In that case, there would be a lot of room for maneuver! ¡°Everyone, we are here to question you. Why is our plan going so well? Why are you gathering so many monsters here?¡± Vincent walked forward and questioned them loudly. The leader of the phantom monsters shrunk his head in confusion, ¡°What do you mean by smoothly? We have lost contact with many of the Phantoms who were in charge of the ambush. The higher-ups thought that we were about to lose control of the Human Race, so they allowed us to continue planning a large-scale Monster Horde. The monsters in front of the hundreds of Black Holes are all gathered here. They are ready to attack at any time!¡± After hearing this, Angelina and Avril broke out in cold sweat. This time, the Phantom Race had gathered all the power of the monsters in the Black Hole. They wanted to wipe out the Human Race in one fell swoop. If they did not deal with it properly, it would definitely become the ultimate catastrophe for the Human Race. However, Vincent did not show any signs of panic. Instead, he scolded angrily, ¡°Nonsense! You almost ruined our big plan. The advantage that we worked so hard to accumulate was almost ruined by you!¡± The leader of the phantom monsters was shocked by Vincent¡¯s imposing manner. He subconsciously apologized and asked, ¡°What, what do you mean? What did we do wrong?¡± Vincent shouted, ¡°All the spies have successfully led the Human Race to repel the Monster Horde. They have successfully infiltrated the upper echelons of the Human Race. Now, they are all busy making connections, accumulating political achievements, and working hard for the grand plan to rule the Human Race. Of course, they do not have the time to meet with you. However, you were so impatient. You mobilized so many monsters and even revealed your tracks near the Black Hole. The reputation that we have nurtured almost fell through the cracks. Do you think you should be responsible?¡± The leader of the phantom monsters nodded repeatedly. In the end, he even lowered his head and said guiltily, ¡°I¡¯m sorry! This was our mistake. I¡¯ll immediately dismiss the monster army and not give you any more trouble!¡± Angelina and Avril could not help but hold back their laughter when they saw the scene. They did not expect the Phantoms to not know that they could turn into monsters. Even their intelligence was like monsters. They were actually deceived by Vincent¡¯s acting skills! They thought of Louis, who had died. Although he had also been fooled by Vincent, his intelligence seemed to be much higher than the leader of the phantom monsters in front of him! However, Vincent was not satisfied with his gains at this time. He continued to deceive the leader of the phantom monsters. He waved his hand and said, ¡°Wait! It was not easy to gather the monsters. How can they be dismissed so easily?¡± ¡°Then tell me, what¡¯s the use of these low-level creatures?¡± The leader of the phantom monsters gave up on thinking and humbly asked Vincent for advice. Vincent pointed to a distant valley and said, ¡°Find an empty valley nearby and gather these monsters there. When it¡¯s time to use them, wouldn¡¯t it be faster to command them to charge over?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes! You¡¯re right, I¡¯ll do it!¡± The leader of the phantom monsters nodded and turned around to lead the Monster Horde to the nearest valley. Vincent smiled as he watched the monsters leave. He then turned to Angelina and Avril and said, ¡°Remember their retreat route. When the time comes, we¡¯ll find an opportunity to kill all the monsters. This way, the Black Hole battlefield within the Human Race will be able to get rid of all the pressure in a short period of time!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Avril and Angelina nodded and replied in unison. Vincent turned around and made a marching gesture. The three of them walked in the direction where the monsters had left. Just as Vincent and others were about to move forward, the situation around them suddenly changed drastically. A golden light descended, causing the three of them to freeze on the spot instantly. They were unable to take another step. At the same time, an extremely mocking voice sounded in their ears. ¡°Eh! This place seems to have become interesting!¡± Chapter 200 - The God Race Appeared Again Vincent and the two sisters could only move their eyes. They could not move their bodies at all. They could only watch as a figure covered in golden light landed in front of them. What made them even more surprised was that the figure in front of them was somewhat similar to a human, but still looked different. Although this figure also had two legs and could be considered a creature that walked upright, he had four arms. His face was sharp and lofty, and the edges seemed to have an exoskeleton. His entire body was golden in color and it was unknown whether he was wearing golden armor or whether he was covered in scales. ¡°Your world has clearly been restricted by me, so why is it still able to give birth to a level ten creature?¡± The figure crossed his arms in front of his chest and rested his chin on his other two arms. He stared at Vincent carefully and asked with a puzzled expression. Vincent¡¯s throat rolled for a moment. He realized that he could not speak. He could only look at the strange figure helplessly. The figure smiled disdainfully and gently raised his finger. Vincent and the others instantly regained their mobility. They did not have the time to think and immediately formed a defensive formation. They looked at the strange creature in front of them with vigilance. Just by looking at his ability to control himself with a wave of his hand, his strength was completely unfathomable. It had completely surpassed Vincent and the others¡¯ knowledge and imagination. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t waste your energy anymore. Answer my question honestly. Otherwise, you¡¯ll only end up dead!¡± said the golden figure with a threatening tone as he snapped his fingers. Vincent and the others could not understand what it meant. In the next second, they heard a loud noise coming from the valley not far away. They quickly turned their heads to look. They saw a bright golden light gushing out of the valley, accompanied by the broken limbs of countless monsters, as well as their mournful wails. The scene was so tragic that Vincent and the others were able to smell burnt meat in the air. Vincent¡¯s heart instantly sank because the other party was actually able to kill all the monsters just by snapping his fingers. Naturally, he could also kill the three of them in an instant! Vincent suddenly thought of something and asked the golden figure cautiously. ¡°You are the Observer, right?¡± ¡°Impudent! I am a Protoss!¡± The golden figure seemed to have heard the name of the Observer not far away and suddenly shouted at Vincent angrily. Vincent instantly felt his entire body being struck by an invisible force. It was a force that he could not resist at all and caused his internal organs to tremble. Blood immediately flowed out from his seven orifices. Angelina and Avril saw this and immediately wanted to help Vincent up. However, they discovered that they were far away from Vincent. It was as if they were thousands of miles away. No matter how hard they tried, they were unable to get close to Vincent. ¡°Don¡¯t come over!¡± Vincent wiped the blood off his face and turned to Angelina and Avril. He stopped them and signaled for them to not act rashly. Angelina and Avril understood Vincent¡¯s hint. Even though they were very worried, they still stopped. Vincent turned to the golden figure and said, ¡°Protoss, are you the Protoss that made deals with the humans several times?¡± The golden figure¡¯s mood instantly improved. He smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right! I¡¯m the God who has given many opportunities to low-level races like you! It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t expect you to be able to reject God¡¯s gift!¡± Vincent shook his head and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re a God, you should know the rules of breaking the limiter!¡± The Protoss raised his hand and gently tapped his chin. He understood instantly and said, ¡°Yes, breaking the restriction will break through the cultivation limit of a race¡¯s original world. At the same time, it can also offset the restriction that I imposed. However, there is a prerequisite, and that is that you must go to a world that is higher in level than your original world! With your strength, how did you do it?¡± Vincent rubbed his aching internal organs, spread his hands, and said, ¡°By chance, I entered the Black Hole world for the first time and encountered a Monster Horde. As a result, I accidentally transmigrated to another world.¡± The Protoss nodded and said, ¡°Interesting! Looks like your luck is better. How about we test your luck?¡± Vincent frowned and asked nervously, ¡°How do you want to test it?¡± The Protoss said proudly, ¡°Simple! Among the three of you, choose one to die. I will satisfy one of the other two¡¯s requirements. Can you guess who will be the chosen one?¡± Vincent¡¯s face turned cold. Angelina and Avril, who were behind him, were also pale. They were no longer unfamiliar with this multiple-choice question! If they made a choice, they had to betray a teammate. If they did not make a choice, all three of them had to die! ¡°I¡¯ll die! Let the two of them go!¡± Avril suddenly stood up and said without hesitation. The Protoss was stunned. He smiled and said, ¡°Interesting, but not interesting enough! I¡¯ve seen people begging for death before! But I have to remind you that this won¡¯t move me. If they agree, I can still kill you!¡± ¡°Sister, don¡¯t!¡± Angelina pulled Avril and plead with slightly red eyes. Avril rubbed her sister¡¯s head gently and said resolutely, ¡°The humans still need us, so we can¡¯t all die here. You and Vincent have each other. If I die, I die. As long as you make good use of the opportunity to make a wish, my death will be worth it!¡± Angelina bit her lip and shook her head repeatedly. She turned to the Protoss and said, ¡°I¡¯ll die! Let the two of them leave!¡± ¡°Sister, how can this be?¡± Avril rejected decisively. Angelina turned her head. She smiled and said to her sister, ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve always known that sister also likes Vincent. As long as I¡¯m dead, the two of you can still be together. Please help me take care of Vincent, and also ask Vincent to help me take care of my sister. That way, I¡¯ll be at ease!¡± When the Protoss saw the scene, his four hands clapped together. He laughed loudly, ¡°Interesting, interesting! This is the first time I¡¯ve seen such a dog-sh*t relationship, but I¡¯ve also seen the scene of two people fighting to die before. There¡¯s nothing new about it!¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Vincent suddenly interrupted everyone and sneered at the Protoss. He turned to Angelina and Avril and said, ¡°What are you two fighting for? I¡¯m still here, and you¡¯re just giving me a free pass, okay? I¡¯m going to die! You two sisters take care of each other!¡± ¡°No, let me die!¡± Angelina and Avril retorted at the same time. However, the three of them could not convince each other. They could only turn to the Protoss and let him choose for himself. After all, the person who died had no regrets! The Protoss was suddenly at a loss for words and sighed helplessly, ¡°To be honest, this is the first time I¡¯ve encountered a situation where a team of people all wants to die. Moreover, if this is the case, regardless of who dies, it will be boring!¡± ¡°Then let me make an interesting suggestion, how about it?¡± said Vincent out of a sudden. The Protoss asked curiously, ¡°Oh? What suggestion do you have?¡± Vincent pointed to the two girls behind him and said, ¡°Let them go, let me die, but you have to fulfill one of my wishes!¡± The Protoss nodded repeatedly and said, ¡°Good, interesting! Interesting! Only those who want to die will get a chance to make a wish. Then what kind of wish will a person have before they die? I¡¯ve never seen it before! I¡¯ll do as you say!¡± Vincent nodded. He then turned around and gave Angelina and Avril a look, asking them to take the initiative to retreat. ¡°Don¡¯t do those little tricks. I¡¯ve already agreed to your proposal. The two of them can naturally live!¡± The Protoss waved his hand and replied disdainfully. Although Angelina and Avril were worried about Vincent¡¯s safety, they could only choose to trust Vincent at this time and silently retreat from the Black Hole back to the human world. After confirming that the two of them had left, Vincent heaved a sigh of relief. He struggled to stand up and said to the Protoss, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s just the two of us now. Can we walk together?¡± ¡°Walk? That¡¯s too troublesome. Just tell me where you want to go!¡± Although the Protoss was impatient, he still spoke to Vincent in a patient manner. Vincent narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°The Phantom Race¡¯s Black Hole!¡± The Protoss did not hesitate and raised his hand to snap his fingers. Vincent noticed that the scenery in front of him had changed. When he could see clearly again, he had already arrived in front of the Phantom¡¯s Black Hole. ¡°We¡¯ve already arrived. Tell me your wish!¡± said the Protoss. Vincent pointed at the Black Hole in a very carefree manner and said with a smile, ¡°You have the ability to impose restrictions on the Black Hole, right? Then set the Phantom Race¡¯s Black Hole to only allow those below level ten to exit. Those who enter will have no restrictions on their strength!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± The Protoss nodded and snapped his fingers again. A golden light instantly fused into the Black Hole, restricting the Phantom Race¡¯s world from exiting. Vincent finally sighed after seeing this. After completing this setting, the Human Race could at least guarantee a large degree of safety. This way, he could rest assured even if he died. At the moment, Vincent would have to give it his all in order to survive! The Protoss lowered his head to look at Vincent and asked, ¡°Your wish has been fulfilled. But before you die, let me ask you, what is the use of making this wish?¡± Vincent smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s useful, of course, it¡¯s useful! Because this way the Phantom Race will not be able to pose a threat to the Human Race. And after the Human Race becomes powerful, they will be able to slaughter their way into the Phantom Race¡¯s world!¡± ¡°What? Hahaha!¡± The Protoss laughed in surprise and shook his head repeatedly, saying, ¡°What are you daydreaming about? What is the strength of the Human Race? What is the strength of the Phantom Race? How can the Human Race invade the Phantom Race¡¯s world?¡± Vincent saw that the Protoss only wanted to see something more interesting happen, so he knew that this was his chance to survive. Thus, he said, ¡°Of course. Originally, I was prepared to personally kill my way in. Just give me ten years, and I would be able to kill all the Phantoms and then chase after Gajero! Unfortunately, I¡¯m going to die now, so I can only leave it for the future generations to complete!¡± After saying that, Vincent closed his eyes and pretended to be waiting for death. The Protoss looked at Vincent. A conflicted look appeared on his face. He said with complicated feelings, ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to die. Rather than taking your life, I would like to see how you kill all the Phantoms and chase after Gajero!¡± Vincent opened his eyes and said with a smile, ¡°Then, how about we make a deal?¡± Chapter 201 - God Is Joking, While Man Is Enduring ¡°Trade? You still want to trade? Your life is already mine. I can kill you at any time. What capital do you have to gamble with me?¡± The Protoss looked at Vincent with disdain. He did not care about his performance at all. However, what he said to Vincent earlier had completely exposed his mentality. Vincent smiled slightly. He had confirmed that the Protoss was a race that had a stomachache. As long as he put forward some challenges that were interesting to them, they would not be able to refuse him! ¡°How about this, we can make a bet. If I can fulfill my promise within ten years, I will get my life back. If not, you can do whatever you want with me!¡± said Vincent to the Protoss. The Protoss supported his chin with his hand. He then shook his head and said, ¡°No, no, no! A deal between an ant and a God shouldn¡¯t be so proactive. That would be too cheap! How about this? If you win, you can keep your life, but if you lose, I¡¯ll destroy the entire Human Race!¡± After hearing this, Vincent¡¯s pupils shook crazily. He shook his head and said, ¡°Impossible! I won¡¯t use the fate of the Human Race as a bargaining chip!¡± ¡°What? Are you qualified to make such a choice in front of me?¡± said the Protoss proudly. Vincent insisted, ¡°I am only a member of the Human Race. I cannot make any decision on behalf of the Human Race. I am not qualified to use the Human Race to make a deal with you. So, I will not make a bet with you on this. If you are not satisfied, you can find another condition!¡± ¡°Find a new condition?¡± The Protoss frowned as he thought about it. He was a little tired of Vincent¡¯s proposals. After so many years, if the Protoss Race could still find something interesting, they would not have to look around to observe the other races! Vincent could tell that the Protoss was annoyed and said, ¡°Maybe you can think of another way. If I cannot hold up my end of the bargain, then you can make my death more ugly. This is the price that I can pay!¡± The Protoss seemed to be inspired by Vincent. A strange smile appeared on his face, causing Vincent¡¯s hair to stand on end. ¡°What you said made me think of a place and a brand new way to play this game! Do you want to try it with me?¡± said the Protoss. He turned to look at Vincent. Vincent did not know what terrible things were awaiting him, but he was certain that it would not be a good idea if it was thought of by the Protoss. However, for the safety of the Human Race, in order to maintain the relationship with the Protoss, Vincent could only nod and say, ¡°Okay!¡± The Protoss nodded in satisfaction. He then raised his hand and snapped his fingers. The scene in front of Vincent became blurry again. In the blink of an eye, he had arrived at an extremely unfamiliar place. He could only confirm that he was still somewhere in the Black Hole world. However, it was a scene that Vincent had never seen before. At that moment, Vincent was standing at the edge of a cliff. In front of him was an endless abyss that was emitting green light. Vincent could vaguely see some ugly monsters that were emitting green liquid all over their bodies. They were constantly crawling towards the outside of the abyss. They were of high level, powerful, and highly toxic! This was Vincent¡¯s first impression of the monsters. ¡°This place is called the Highly Toxic Abyss. The exit is currently sealed. Of course, it¡¯s also because I made a deal with another race. Based on this, it should have been more than 500 years ago!¡± The Protoss boasted to Vincent. Vincent could tell that the Protoss was not showing off his ability to seal a space, but rather how he had found some fun 500 years ago. ¡°In that case, it was also a race that had suffered from the invasion of the Black Holes. It seems like they have been at peace for 500 years!¡± Vincent sighed. The Protoss¡¯s expression changed slightly. He nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, they have been at peace for 500 years! If you can complete our next deal, perhaps the Human Race can also get 500 years of peace!¡± Vincent frowned and said, ¡°Tell me! What do you want me to do?¡± The Protoss pointed at the toxic abyss under his feet and said, ¡°Below is a secondary space that was born from a crack in the Black Hole. Although the creatures inside have extremely low intelligence, their strength is not weak compared to you. They are comprised of level one to level 20 creatures, and they are everywhere. What¡¯s even more exciting is that there is a poison that you humans cannot fight against!¡± ¡°And then?¡± asked Vincent indifferently. He let out a long sigh. The Protoss smiled and said, ¡°I will send you to the bottom of the toxic abyss. If you are able to kill your way back up and break my shackles, even if we made the previous deal, you will still be able to live and make the next deal with me!¡± Vincent took a deep breath. His heart was cold. Not to mention the powerful creatures in the toxic abyss, just the toxic environment alone was difficult for Vincent to survive in. Plus, he also had to break the Protoss¡¯s shackles. Such a challenge was almost impossible to complete, but Vincent had no way out. He could only face the difficulty head-on! ¡°Okay! We¡¯ll do it according to your rules!¡± said Vincent whilst nodding. The Protoss saw that Vincent had agreed to his challenge so firmly. He was a little lost. He could not help but ask, ¡°This is not a simple challenge for you, do you have the confidence to do it?¡± Vincent shook his head and said frankly, ¡°No! So can you give me some hints?¡± The Protoss was at a loss for words. He even regretted asking such a question, but after some consideration, he still said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give you some hints! We Protoss have no intention to target any kind of ant race, so the prohibitions we set up in any world can actually be broken by rules. Just like how you broke through the restrictions I put on the humans, the method to break the toxic abyss barrier is actually in the abyss. It¡¯s just that those ugly and dirty creatures inside it have yet to discover such intelligence!¡± ¡°Waiting for a race without intelligence to give birth to intelligence is one of the pleasures of the Protoss Race, right?¡± asked Vincent with a smile. The Protoss nodded and said with great admiration, ¡°Interesting! If you weren¡¯t too weak, you would be quite suitable to be a Protoss!¡± Vincent¡¯s lips suddenly curled into a smile. He said to the Protoss, ¡°You mean to say that the Protoss Race is not a simple race, but a race that can be promoted?¡± The Protoss did not intend to hide the fact and said casually, ¡°Your guess is right, but with your current strength, it¡¯s too early to think about it! Wait until you climb out of the toxic abyss, then we can talk about it!¡± Vincent shook his head and asked again, ¡°There¡¯s something I want to confirm with you. When I complete the challenge and open the hole of the toxic abyss, the nearby race world will suffer?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± The Protoss nodded. Vincent frowned and said, ¡°You want me to protect the Human Race by exterminating another race as the price?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The Protoss admitted it. He smiled and said, ¡°Of course, this bet was made on the spur of the moment. You might be able to find a flaw in it, and there might be a way for you to get the best of both worlds!¡± Vincent clenched his teeth and nodded, ¡°Okay! Let the challenge begin!¡± The current Vincent and the entire Human Race were too weak. He had no right to refuse the Protoss¡¯s seemingly joking game. As he was facing the strong, he could only choose to endure. Only by enduring humiliation and oppression, and finding a strong opportunity in a desperate situation, could he seek a chance to counterattack! The Protoss nodded and said to Vincent, ¡°I wish you good luck. I will always be here to watch your challenge!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the Protoss snapped his fingers again, causing Vincent to disappear on the spot instantly. Before Vincent could react, the scenery in front of him had changed. His environment turned green. ¡°F*ck!¡± Vincent cursed angrily. He did not expect to be teleported to the bottom of the toxic abyss so quickly. It seemed that the Protoss had not used all his strength when he teleported with him. Vincent could not think too much at that moment. He immediately held his breath and released psionic power to wrap his entire body. He wanted to prevent the poisonous gas from entering his body. However, he was unable to maintain this state for long. Vincent knew that he had to find a way to survive for a long time! As he looked around, Vincent discovered that the toxic abyss was a funnel-shaped space. The bottom was not spacious, and everything around him could be seen. There were many dark green crystals at the bottom of the abyss. They were flickering with light. Every time the light of a crystal turned from dark to bright, a poisonous monster would emerge from the crystal! The poisonous monsters that were born from the crystal were only level one creatures. They would instinctively devour each other. The monsters that survived would become stronger and stronger. The poisonous monsters that were stronger would climb up the abyss and try to devour the even stronger ones! Vincent thought to himself, ¡°As expected, they are a group of monsters without intelligence or even rationality!¡± Although he had no intention of being responsible for all the worlds in the Black Holes, only by destroying these monsters could the Black Hole settle down and maintain relative peace! At the same time, some of the newly born monsters had also turned to look at Vincent. It was as if he had aroused their appetite. ¡°You want to eat me? Then you¡¯ve found the wrong opponent!¡± Vincent sneered and took advantage of the fact that he was still able to hold his breath. He immediately waved his hand and summoned World Cleansing Fire. He launched an indiscriminate attack at his surroundings! ¡°Flame Extinguishing Gods!¡± The surging flames instantly engulfed all the monsters. However, it did not stop the monsters. This was because Vincent¡¯s target was not the level one creatures that were surrounding him, but the green crystals that were giving birth to monsters continuously. Pulling the plug was the choice of a highly intelligent life form! Chapter 202 - A Blessing in Disguise Boom! Boom! Boom! After a series of explosions, the bottom of the toxic abyss had turned into a sea of flames. The crystals that could give birth to toxic monsters had completely disappeared. Even the green poisonous gas that covered the entire space before had been pushed into the space above by the high temperature. Vincent quickly took advantage of the rare opportunity. He took in a deep breath and immediately smelled a rotten stench. Fortunately, he was still able to maintain his normal breathing. After receiving some oxygen, Vincent calmly observed his surroundings again. He discovered that in the center of the space, at the bottom of the abyss, laid a green crystal. It was unmoving in the flames and showed no signs of being burned. What surprised Vincent, even more, was that the crystal seemed different. The light inside was not flickering, but it was always bright. Moreover, there was not a single monster that was born. It was obviously not something that originally existed in the space. ¡°Could this be the key to breaking the Protoss¡¯s restriction?¡± Vincent suddenly thought of what the Protoss had said and could not help but make a connection. He walked forward to carefully examine the crystal. During that time, the flames had gradually extinguished, and the green poisonous gas swept over once again. Vincent seized the opportunity to take another breath and released psionic power to protect himself. However, what surprised him was that the poisonous gas did not spread around the green crystal. It was as if the crystal could isolate the poisonous gas! Vincent withdrew his psionic power boldly and exposed his skin to the air. He found out that he was not poisoned. This proved his guess. Regardless of whether this crystal was key to lifting the restriction, it was necessary for Vincent to bring it along with him. Otherwise, Vincent would not be able to move an inch in this toxic abyss! Vincent lifted the crystal and felt its weight. He then took out a strap and tied the crystal tightly. He put it on his back and let out a long sigh of relief. He had successfully completed the first step of entering the toxic abyss. Not only did he clear out the monsters at the bottom, but he had also found a way to stop the poisonous gas. Next, he could try to climb the endless abyss! Vincent looked up at the surrounding mountain walls and saw countless level two and above creatures climbing down the walls. It was as if the strange creatures that suddenly appeared wanted to eat him. ¡°In order to make the Black Hole more stable, you creatures without intelligence and cruelty can only die!¡± Vincent pulled out his Purgatory Blade and shouted at them indifferently. All the monsters on the mountain wall seemed to have sensed Vincent¡¯s killing intent. They roared. They then attacked and charged towards Vincent from all directions. Vincent¡¯s lips curled up slightly. He was least afraid of the Monster Horde tactics because he himself was an army! ¡°Spirit capturing and commanding!¡± Vincent roared. Countless black shadows emerged from his body and instantly turned into a hundred thousand monster army. They whistled as they charged towards the surrounding poisonous monsters. The poisonous green gas around him could not cause any damage to the monsters in their soul state. In terms of pure strength, Vincent¡¯s soul army was also higher than the low-level monsters around him. Therefore, the battle was one-sided from the beginning. Countless poisonous monsters were torn into pieces and fell from the sky. They turned into green rain that filled the sky. Vincent raised his Purgatory Blade and formed a fire cloud above his head in order to block the poisonous liquid in the sky. He looked at the corpses under his feet quietly and could not help but have a thought. Although these poisonous monsters were underground, they must have a better understanding of this poisonous abyss. Presumably, their souls would be very useful to him. Vincent raised his other hand and pointed at the poisonous monsters on the ground. He commanded softly, ¡°Bind the spirits and command the generals!¡± However, what Vincent did not expect was that there was not a single soul that stood up from the bodies of those monsters. Only green light clusters rose from the corpses. The green light clusters did not gather around Vincent. It was obvious that they were not souls. Vincent looked at the green light clusters floating around him in a daze. He cautiously and unwillingly moved forward. After several attempts to absorb the blobs of light using spirit binding, Vincent finally gave up. He was quite unwilling to use pure psionic power to absorb the surrounding blobs of light. Whoosh! What Vincent did not expect was that he could use psionic power to gently absorb the blobs of light around him. All the green blobs of light around him surged towards him and disappeared on the surface of his body like raindrops flowing into a well. ¡°Oh!¡± Vincent frowned and suddenly let out a cry of surprise. This was because he felt that the psionic power in his body was rising continuously! Vincent exclaimed in surprise, ¡°So these green light blobs are not souls, but the purest psionic power. These monsters transformed into psionic power after death!¡± Not only did the monsters in the toxic abyss not have spiritual intelligence, but they also did not have souls. They were just a group of greedy predators with empty shells and bodies! At the same time, Vincent had been promoted to a level ten creature. His training had not fallen behind during this period of time. In fact, he had long been stuck at the edge of promotion. As he had suddenly absorbed a large amount of pure psionic power, it helped him to smoothly reach the peak of a level ten creature. He was about to start advancing to a level 11 creature! Huge flames suddenly surged out of Vincent¡¯s body. In the midst of a blazing aura, the aura in his body began to rise rapidly as well. Vincent had been preparing for a long time to increase his strength. He clearly had the ability to increase his strength faster, but he instead chose to take things slow and build a steady and solid foundation for himself. Only then would he be able to go further. It was currently time for his first harvest! The air around Vincent suddenly stopped and his rising aura came to a pause as well. At this time, he had already advanced to a level 11 creature. ¡°Phew! The realm that humans have never reached is indeed a brand-new experience!¡± Vincent could not help but exclaim excitedly as he felt the changes in his body. At this moment, Vincent¡¯s physical strength had already reached the peak of the Human Race. He was already in a state that could not be enhanced. Therefore, his greatest improvement was in his spiritual power and soul state. Vincent no longer needed any means. He could see things clearly from 300 meters away, and he could feel all the changes in his surroundings. Even if there was a speck of dust falling within a meter of his body, he could sense it clearly! At the same time, the soul in Vincent¡¯s body was also becoming stronger. It made him suddenly have the idea of wanting to get rid of his physical body and swim in the Black Hole in his soul state. This was the performance of a soul that was strong to a certain extent. Vincent believed that if his soul continued to be strong, he would be able to get rid of his physical body and exist independently at any time. This was unless he could strengthen his already strong physical body again! ¡°There¡¯s no time to find a way to strengthen my physical body. Now I can only make good use of this poisonous abyss and try my best to increase my cultivation!¡± said Vincent firmly. Vincent looked up at the countless poisonous monsters lying on the endless mountain wall. After clearing all the monsters on the surface and the nearby mountain wall that were hundreds of meters high, Vincent did not take back the monsters¡¯ souls. Instead, he commanded a large number of monsters to climb up the mountain. He rode on a level ten monster that could fly. They were slowly flying upwards. In such an inverted triangular space, the higher one went, the more poisonous monsters there were. As they continued to climb higher, the level of the monsters surrounding them would also increase. Vincent had to act cautiously. Before he had the ability to fight against higher-level monsters, Vincent would never face them directly, unless he had the confidence to kill them in one strike. Although escaping the poisonous abyss was just a transaction with the Protoss, Vincent did not want to take it as a big gamble. He had to ensure that he had completely killed all the poisonous monsters there. This was because once the seal on the abyss was removed, the poisonous monsters would become a nightmare for the nearby worlds. Vincent did not want any world to suffer because of him, so he had to kill all the monsters in the abyss. This way, he would only leave an empty abyss after he left, and not a butcher¡¯s knife hanging over the heads of the 10,000 races in the Black Hole! As his soul army climbed the mountain wall that was more than 300 meters high, it instantly attracted the high-level poisonous monsters above it. The strength of those monsters was between level four and level seven. There were many of them. The depth of the mountain wall that they occupied was also relatively long. It was almost equal to the number of monsters in Vincent¡¯s soul army. However, there was still a gap in strength. ¡°Attack!¡± Under Vincent¡¯s command, the two sides once again erupted into a fierce battle. Although the poisonous monsters were dying at a speed visible to the naked eye, the soul army was also starting to lose its members. Some of the low-level monster souls were torn apart alive in battle by the poisonous monsters. However, Vincent did not have the ability to restore them. Only then did Vincent realize where his danger lay. In the highly toxic abyss, the death of his soul army was not something that he could replenish. After all the monster souls died in battle, he would have to personally take action! However, before that, Vincent needed to have the ability to solve the problem on his own! Vincent took a deep breath and looked at the monsters that kept falling from the mountain walls. He commanded the flying monster that he was sitting on to dive down into the abyss. Aside from the new monster corpses, there were also some poisonous monsters that were dying but were still alive. Since Vincent had decided to kill all the monsters there, he had to ensure that he would not let any of them go. At the same time, he also needed to absorb the psionic power of each monster and do his best to increase his strength. However, this method would require Vincent to constantly go up and down the abyss. As he climbed higher and higher, the cycle of going back and forth would also become greater and greater! But Vincent had no other choice. This was both a responsibility and the only way out of the poisonous abyss! After reaching the bottom of the abyss, Vincent stabbed all the toxic monsters that were struggling to survive, before absorbing their psionic power once again. This time, the effect was even more significant than before. It seemed that the higher the level of the monsters were, the more psionic power they would generate after death. This made Vincent, who needed to increase a level, a little happy! ¡°Just wait, one day I will climb to the top!¡± Vincent raised his head and spoke firmly. He then steered the flying monster high up into the sky. Chapter 203 - Furious Charge, Gather and Attack Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation It had been a whole month since Vincent entered the toxic abyss. His figure was constantly moving back and forth between the mountain walls of the abyss, without a moment¡¯s rest. At this moment, Vincent was already very thin. This was because the toxic abyss could not be considered a world. There was nothing edible there at all! The monsters in the abyss all relied on breathing poisonous green gas and devouring their companions to survive. However, Vincent could neither absorb the poisonous gas nor could he eat the poisonous corpses that emitted a foul stench. Vincent could only rely on the food and fresh water that he carried on his body. He could barely sustain himself. The battle that he fought without sleep or rest had consumed too much of his energy. Therefore, it only took him a month before he became extremely miserable. However, this month was also an extraordinary harvest for Vincent. He had already successfully advanced from a level 11 creature to a level 13 creature! The process of climbing the mountain wall was also very fruitful. At the moment, from where Vincent was, he could already see the exit when he raised his head. It was emitting a faint light. He had already traveled more than half of the abyss. The poisonous monsters around him had also reached level ten. Vincent¡¯s soul army was no longer able to form a reliable advance. Vincent could only deal damage by himself. ¡°Flame Extinguishing Gods!¡± Vincent rode on the back of the flying monster. He spread countless thin lines of flames and stuck them to the surrounding mountain walls like a spider web. They turned into intense flames that filled the sky soon after. Under the rising flames, a level ten poisonous monster was instantly burnt into ashes. Its ashes filled the sky. It did not even have a chance to breathe. ¡°Spirit binding!¡± Vincent seized the moment when all the monsters were dead and were about to turn into ashes. He hurriedly restrained the psionic power in their bodies. This way, he could save a trip to the bottom of the mountain. However, this method could not be used all the time. After casting the Flame Extinguishing Gods, Vincent controlled the flying monsters to land on a huge rock that was protruding from the mountain wall. After rolling onto the huge rock, Vincent struggled to untie the bandage on his back. He laid on the rock and panted heavily. The crystal that Vincent was carrying became heavier and heavier the further it was from the bottom. This caused Vincent to consume nearly ten times his psionic power in order to maintain flight and battle. Hence, every time he cast the Flame Extinguishing Gods, it was equivalent to draining him dry once! ¡°Phew!¡± Vincent took a deep breath and turned his head to look at the crystal beside him. At that moment, he could basically confirm that this was the key that was left behind for observation. According to the growth rate of the weight of the crystal, Vincent believed that he could stay at the top of the abyss, but it would require tens of times more time and energy! He could do it, but he would have to pay a great price. It was the favorite trick of the Protoss! ¡°Since you want to play, I¡¯ll show you the perseverance of the Human Race!¡± said Vincent through his gritted teeth. He looked at the cave entrance that was flashing with a faint light in the sky. After resting for a while, Vincent sat up and looked at the green light clusters floating on the surrounding mountain walls. He was not in a hurry to absorb them, because he was waiting for the psionic power in his body to reach its peak. Only when his psionic power was full could these blobs of light that were filled with psionic power be brought into full play! ¡°Withdraw!¡± Just as the psionic power in Vincent¡¯s body reached its peak, he immediately sucked the green blobs of light into his body. At the same time, his psionic power limit was also rapidly expanding. ¡°Buzz!¡± The world trembled. Vincent once again completed his advancement and became a level 14 creature! After feeling the abundant energy in his body, Vincent instantly used an infinite amount of strength. He stood up, carried the crystal on his back, jumped onto the back of the flying monster, and flew up again. At the same time, the soul army that had stopped on the mountain wall also began to climb up. Although these monsters¡¯ souls were no longer able to help Vincent in terms of strength, they could still act as scouts to help Vincent guard the base. They could help him monitor the highly toxic monsters on the mountain wall and prevent them from sneaking down. After Vincent climbed another hundred meters, the figures of highly toxic monsters appeared in front of him once again. Moreover, they were all gigantic level 11 creatures with even more ferocious faces! Vincent could not help but feel a sense of powerlessness when he saw the endless highly toxic monsters in front of him. He took out a strangely shaped cup from his body. The Cup of Fate was a magic treasure that had fallen from Gajero. After fusing with Gajero¡¯s arm, it had been upgraded. Vincent sighed, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that these monsters don¡¯t even have souls. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have to work so hard!¡± During the past month, Vincent had used the Cup of Fate to try to extract the souls of the poisonous monsters. However, the results once again proved that these monsters indeed did not have souls! At that moment, Vincent took out the Cup of Fate again. It was nothing more than to vent the suppressed emotions in his heart. After all, he had to get out of the poisonous abyss. He had to kill all the poisonous monsters in front of him! His initial goal had always been unchanging. However, the negative emotions that had arisen along the way had to be resolved in time. Only then could he use his willpower to prove that there was nothing he could not do when the Protoss were not optimistic about him! All of a sudden, a giant golden hand extended from the sky, illuminating the mountain wall above. Countless larger poisonous monsters laid on the stone wall, howling in pain. It was as if they were extremely afraid of the golden light on the giant hand. Vincent wanted to dodge, but he realized that he could not move. The situation made him instantly think that it must be the Protoss¡¯s doing! The golden hand landed in front of Vincent. It took the Cup of Fate from his hand, and quickly withdrew into the sky. Vincent only regained his ability to move when the golden hand had completely disappeared into the sky above the abyss. He looked up at the exit above and cursed angrily, ¡°You¡¯re too f*cking shameless! Why did you steal my magic treasure?¡± Unfortunately, Vincent did not get an answer to his question. Therefore, Vincent could only vent his anger on the poisonous monsters on the surrounding mountain walls! ¡°Kill!¡± Vincent jumped onto the mountain wall and waved the Purgatory Blade in his hand. He sliced all the monsters into two. In the end, he even found it troublesome to hack and chop, so he dropped the monsters one by one into the abyss. After dealing with the monsters about a hundred meters away, Vincent immediately rode the flying monsters and flew to the bottom of the abyss. As the weight of the crystal became lighter and lighter, Vincent¡¯s speed of descent also became faster and faster. In the blink of an eye, he arrived at the bottom of the abyss and slashed at all the monsters that were still alive! ¡°Collapsing Mountain Strike!¡± ¡°Raging Flame Slash!¡± ¡°Death Blade!¡± After swinging his blade, all the poisonous monsters died one after another. Meanwhile, Vincent absorbed the psionic power in all the monsters¡¯ bodies once again. Although the psionic power in the body of a level 11 creature was abundant, it was nothing compared to Vincent who was a level 14 creature. Therefore, after absorbing the psionic power of all the monsters, Vincent was a step away from leveling up again. ¡°F*ck, I can¡¯t wait anymore!¡± As soon as Vincent stopped fighting, he thought of the Cup of Fate that had been stolen from him. The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. After cursing angrily, he jumped onto the back of the flying monster and began to sprint into the sky. The weight of the crystal began to increase rapidly. Vincent¡¯s psionic energy consumption rate also began to increase exponentially. However, he relied on the massive amount of psionic energy that he had just harvested and gritted his teeth to endure it. Finally, the flying monster arrived at the mountain wall where the soul army had gathered. However, Vincent did not stop and continued to charge upwards. Immediately after, Vincent arrived before the mountain wall that had just been cleaned up. But he still did not stop! Vincent then arrived at the territory of a level 12 creature, a highly toxic monster. But he still did not stop! Vincent¡¯s gaze was determined. He was ready to soar into the sky! The crystal on his back became heavier and heavier, and the bandages on Vincent¡¯s shoulders gradually hooked into his flesh. Blood began to flow down his back, but he did not even blink. Finally, the mountain walls around Vincent were filled with level 20 creatures, and the exit of the abyss was right in front of him. The Protoss was standing outside the exit and observing quietly. When he saw Vincent rush up suddenly, his eyes could not help but flash with a trace of surprise. ¡°Kacha!¡± At that moment, the flying monster that was carrying Vincent could no longer bear the weight on its back. Its body that was made up of souls instantly shattered. Vincent, who was originally on its back, lost his footing and fell to the bottom of the abyss. Vincent¡¯s gaze was fixed at the top of the abyss. He raised his hand high, and his fingertip was only 10 centimeters away from the exit seal! However, there was not the slightest hint of frustration in Vincent¡¯s eyes, because his goal was not to leave the toxic abyss right at that moment! Vincent retracted his five fingers and fiercely raised his middle finger. He observed the exit and made a gesture that was common to all the races in the Black Hole. ¡°Hmm? He feels like he can¡¯t get out and wants to die?¡± The Protoss frowned and sighed as he played with his fate in his hand. He did not care about the provocation of an ant because he could kill Vincent at any time. However, he wanted to see things that could not be done whilst he was alive. The Protoss was more than willing to continue watching! In the abyss, Vincent, who was falling continuously, suddenly spread out his Flaming Wings on his back. With a flap of his wings, he instantly stopped falling. He then turned his body and flew past the area near the mountain wall. ¡°Flame Explosion!¡± Vincent roared loudly and threw a series of flame bombs. He smashed them into the faces of the level 20 creatures. ¡°Roar!¡± Countless high-level poison monsters roared furiously. They stretched out their arms to attack Vincent, but Vincent nimbly dodged them all. On the contrary, some of the poison monsters lost their balance and fell into the abyss. As Vincent continued to provoke them, more and more poison monsters fell down from the mountain walls. When there was no sign of a poison monster on the surrounding mountain walls, he began to provoke the monsters below, until all the monsters fell into the abyss! At that time, Vincent could no longer maintain his flying state. The wings on his back collapsed and he began to fall. When the Protoss outside the exit saw the scene, his tightly furrowed brows suddenly relaxed. He sighed happily, ¡°Interesting, it¡¯s really too interesting!¡± Chapter 204 - Eliminate the Monsters, Level Up Vincent was falling at high speed, but he had a satisfied look on his face. The reason why he rushed to the mouth of the abyss was not to ask the Protoss for the Cup of Fate. After all, given their huge difference in strength, taking the initiative to go up would be courting death! Vincent¡¯s real goal was to lure all the monsters down and gather them at the bottom of the abyss. He would then wipe them out together! This would greatly shorten the time used and increase efficiency! However, the relatively difficult thing was that Vincent would be in great danger. After all, he only had the strength of a level 14 creature, while the toxic monsters below him all had the strength of a level 20 creature. If Vincent could not find an opportunity to prioritize killing the low-level toxic monsters, then he would definitely die in the abyss. Moreover, Vincent¡¯s goal was to wipe out all the monsters in the abyss. Therefore, after he lured all the monsters into the deep abyss, he must not let any of the monsters escape. Otherwise, who knows how much danger would be left behind? Therefore, when he rushed into the abyss, Vincent had already controlled the soul army to move towards the bottom of the abyss. On the mountain wall not too far from the bottom, he created a path to ensure that no monsters would climb up to dodge his attacks. Even if there were any monsters that climbed up, he would be able to know their location at the first moment. The abyss was very deep. During the long fall, Vincent gradually recovered some of his stamina. In addition, the crystal on his back was becoming lighter and lighter. This allowed him to have sufficient mobility! ¡°Swoosh!¡± Just as he was about to reach the bottom, he activated his Flaming Wings to stop his falling momentum. He once again looked down at the densely packed monsters in a battle stance. ¡°Roar!¡± Among the highly toxic monsters, the largest level 20 creature raised its head and looked up at Vincent. It let out a series of angry roars. Although their intelligence was low, they still remembered that it was Vincent who caused them to fall from above. Therefore, they were extremely hateful towards Vincent! Some of the monsters even opened their mouths and spat out a stream of liquid-like an arrow at Vincent. Vincent¡¯s divine star spun in the air and dodged the monster¡¯s attack. He then ignited two balls of flames in his hands and turned them into thin lines of fire that filled the sky. They sprinkled downwards like a fishing net. ¡°Flame Extinguishing Gods!¡± Following Vincent¡¯s loud shout, the bottom of the abyss instantly turned into a sea of fire. Continuous explosions churned in the sea of fire and burned every toxic monster! Vincent floated on a rock in front of the mountain wall. He was panting heavily. After experiencing exhaustion repeatedly, he released another one of his strongest skills. It once again drained all the psionic power from his body. Vincent took the opportunity to rest and looked at the sea of fire below. As expected, the highly toxic monsters that were weaker than him had already died in the sea of fire whilst the stronger monsters were staring angrily at the sky, looking for traces of Vincent. Vincent hid behind a giant rock. He did not dare to expose his figure. He did not want to become the target of those monsters before his psionic power recovered! However, there was one thing that Vincent had to do! ¡°Bind the spirit and command the Generals!¡± Vincent quietly stretched out his hand and shouted downwards softly. He drew in all the psionic power from the bodies of the dead monsters. The current group of highly toxic monsters had already been screened by the sea of fire. It was impossible for Vincent to get rid of the surviving monsters even if he had full strength. Therefore, the pure psionic power that emerged from the corpses below was the key to Vincent¡¯s survival! ¡°Roar!¡± Suddenly, the highly toxic monsters below let out a series of roars, as if something had happened! Vincent turned his body to look down and discovered that the highly toxic monsters had started to climb up along the path of evasion. It was unknown whether it was premeditated or because they could not find any traces of him for a long time. It seemed like they had a different obsession with the mountain walls of the abyss! The situation at that moment had become critical. Vincent was currently on the mountain wall. If the highly toxic monsters that climbed up discovered his position, the consequences would be unimaginable. In a moment of desperation, Vincent could only choose to abandon the vehicle to protect the commander. He controlled the soul army that had stopped at the top of the mountain wall to climb down. After the previous consumption, there were only tens of thousands of creatures left in Vincent¡¯s soul army. They ranged from level 6 to level 10 creatures. However, compared to the highly toxic monsters, the difference in strength was too great. Once they engaged in battle, they would simply be sending themselves to their deaths! However, Vincent could no longer care about it so much. He could only choose to sacrifice his soul army. Very quickly, tens of thousands of soul monsters climbed down the mountain wall and charged towards the highly toxic monsters that were climbing up. Highly toxic monsters were originally irrational and greedy monsters. As soon as they saw the soul army charging toward them, they immediately rushed forward to open their mouths and bite the soul monsters. The soul monsters could only be shattered by a powerful force. They would not leave any limbs behind for consumption. Therefore, the more the toxic monsters tore at the souls, the crazier they became. Once their savage bestiality was aroused, it was very difficult for them to calm down. Vincent sat quietly on the rock. He could feel the members of his soul army disappearing rapidly. In the blink of an eye, there were only 30,000 souls left. They had yet to participate in the battle. During this time, the bottom of the abyss had also undergone a drastic change. The highly toxic monsters were continuously devouring souls. However, they could not eat anything. Finally, they could not hold back the madness in their hearts. They turned around, grabbed their companions, and began to tear each other apart. The highly toxic monsters had always relied on devouring each other to survive. However, because of Vincent¡¯s provocation earlier, those highly toxic monsters had temporarily reached an agreement and had stopped devouring each other. Since Vincent had disappeared and their bestiality was aroused, the toxic monsters could no longer control themselves and revealed their fangs to kill their own kind. A toxic monster began to attack its own kind. This quickly resulted in all the monsters falling into a chaotic battle. For a moment, the roars from the bottom of the abyss were incessant, as if it was a hell that bound millions of evil spirits! When Vincent saw that the area below had become a pot of porridge, he finally heaved a sigh of relief and began to speed up the recovery of his psionic power. Finally, a portion of the toxic monsters below had been reduced due to cannibalism. At the same time, Vincent¡¯s remaining 30,000 soul army had also been exhausted in the final chaotic battle. Vincent had recovered his psionic power! ¡°I¡¯m back! All of you, prepare to die!¡± Vincent roared and spread his Flaming Wings. He leaped down from the rocks and hovered above the group of toxic monsters. At that time, the highly toxic monsters had long forgotten their hatred for Vincent, so none of them paid attention to his sudden appearance. ¡°Collapsing Mountain Strike!¡± Vincent held his Purgatory Blade in his hand. He waved his hand and hacked at the surrounding mountain walls, causing a large-scale collapse instantly. The falling rocks smashed onto the highly toxic monsters on the mountain walls one after another. It also caused considerable damage to the monsters gathered at the bottom, causing the originally chaotic scene to become even more chaotic. Vincent seized the good opportunity and activated the psionic power in his body. He sucked all the psionic light balls that were floating below into his body. ¡°Roar!¡± Finally, some of the toxic monsters remembered that Vincent was their real enemy, and roared. They shot out several streams of poison into the sky. Vincent nimbly changed his position. He brought countless psionic light balls along with him as he flew into the sky. After finding a relatively safe rock, Vincent immediately floated up and crossed his legs to enter a state of cultivation. At that moment, there were still a large number of green light balls flying towards Vincent in the sky. However, he had already reached the state of having full psionic power and could begin to advance at any time! The highly toxic monsters looked at the light balls flying towards the same location in the sky. No matter how low their intelligence was, they could tell that Vincent was definitely hiding at that location. They all tried to climb up along the mountain wall. However, the incident earlier had caused the surrounding mountain wall to form a deep depression. The path up was no longer just a slope, but a negative angle that was almost impossible to climb. No matter how much they tried, they still could not climb up. Vincent, who was in the process of leveling up, smiled slightly. The collapse earlier was not a sudden idea, but a deliberate one. Only by cutting off the path of the highly toxic monsters could he leave enough time for himself to level up! ¡°Buzz!¡± Vincent¡¯s entire body trembled. He broke through the shackles of a level 14 creature successfully and had leveled up to a level 15 creature. At that moment, a large number of green light balls were still flying into Vincent¡¯s body. His strength was still rising continuously! The toxic monsters below seemed to have noticed Vincent¡¯s improvement and could not help but climb up even more anxiously. In the end, a few top-tier level 20 creatures directly stomped their own kind at the bottom of the mountain wall to death. They used it as a ladder to climb. However, they still could not get high enough, so they shifted their gazes to other low-level creatures. When Vincent saw all this, he hurriedly raised his hand to aim at the toxic monsters that had died tragically at the feet of their own kind. ¡°Spirit binding!¡± A large number of psionic light balls were once again drawn out and flew towards Vincent along with the attraction of psionic power. Vincent felt like his body seemed to have infinite power, and the power was rising continuously. Very quickly, Vincent had reached the peak of a level 15 creature and continued to break through to a level 16 creature! Once he became a level 16 creature, it was equivalent to being much closer to the strength of a top-tier toxic monster. Vincent believed that with his talent and wisdom, he would definitely be able to kill all the remaining monsters! The top-tier toxic monsters below the abyss had already killed all the low-level creatures. A large number of corpses were piled under the mountain wall, forming a tall siege ladder. All the top-tier toxic monsters began to rush towards Vincent who was on the mountain wall. ¡°Come!¡± Vincent spread his Flaming Wings and roared as he rushed down. His left hand was burning with flames, and his right hand held onto his Purgatory Blade. He launched a decisive battle against all the toxic monsters. The Flame Extinguishing Gods had become a net in Vincent¡¯s hands. It wrapped tightly around a level 20 toxic monster. Vincent used his backhand to perform a Collapsing Mountain Strike. He slashed down along the neck of a toxic monster. He instantly separated its body from its head! The first top-tier toxic monster had died! Vincent was able to fight just by using his own strength! Chapter 205 - Successfully Broke Out of the Encirclement and Reached an Agreement At the bottom of the toxic abyss, Vincent looked at the monster that had lost its life under his blade. The corners of his mouth curled into a vicious smile. This was the first level 20 creature that he had killed. This meant that he had enough strength to fight head-on with any monster in the toxic abyss. There was no longer a need for him to hide and avoid fighting! The remaining toxic monsters did not show any fear when they saw their dead companions. Instead, they became even more bloodthirsty. They looked at Vincent with even more greed and savagery. ¡°Roar!¡± In the end, one of the monsters roared and charged at Vincent. The other monsters followed suit. They wanted to tear Vincent into pieces and eat him up! Vincent was not arrogant enough to think that he could fight against a group of level 20 creatures. Therefore, when the toxic monster charged forward, he spread his Flaming Wings and flew backward to dodge the first wave of attacks from the monsters. He also took the opportunity to observe the strength of the toxic Monster Horde. Soon, Vincent discovered that behind the Monster Horde was a top-tier toxic monster that was running particularly slow. It must have been injured after being hit by the falling rocks or bitten by its companion, causing it to slow down! ¡°Collapsing Mountain Strike!¡± Vincent seized the opportunity and once again followed the same tactic as before. He used his powerful physical attacks and carved out a wider and deeper depression area on the higher mountain wall. This was a second path for the toxic monsters to escape up the mountain wall¡¯s defensive line. At the same time, the rolling boulders would cause trouble for the monsters below. Not only did it stop them from climbing up, but it also successfully knocked a few toxic monsters down to the bottom of the abyss. During the chaos, Vincent seized the opportunity to fly down and swing his blade at the toxic monster that was behind the horde. The injury did not stop the toxic monster from resisting, nor did it make it appear desperate when facing Vincent¡¯s attack. Instead, it puffed up its mouth fearlessly and sprayed a large amount of poison in front of Vincent to cut off all of Vincent¡¯s attack routes. Although the poison could not stop Vincent¡¯s blade, as long as it continued attacking, Vincent would have to endure the baptism of its poison. The monster was however in a desperate situation of being heavily injured and attacked. Nevertheless, the monster did not think of retreating at the first moment. Instead, it launched a one-for-one attack on its opponent! Such ferocity was rarely seen by Vincent. When he discovered that the monster had spat out poison, it was already too late for him to stop his attack! ¡°Then let¡¯s see who is more fearless!¡± Vincent was not a timid or cowardly person. When he realized that he could not dodge the attack, he made up his mind to use World Cleansing Fire. The fire instantly enveloped his entire body. He wanted to rely on the high temperature of the flame to forcefully break through the poisonous screen in front of him. Just as Vincent¡¯s bloodlust was aroused and was about to put his life at risk, the poisonous liquid in front of him suddenly cracked open. It was like a pair of invisible big hands, emerging from the middle. Although Vincent was surprised, he did not have time to think much about it. He charged forward with all his strength, and with one slash, he split the venomous monster hiding behind the poison into two halves. After the successful attack, Vincent immediately flew into the air and found a safe place to rest. At the same time, he recalled the scene where the poison had separated on its own. If it was not for that god-like scene, Vincent would not dare to imagine his current appearance. It was very likely that he would have been corroded by the poison until he was no longer human! ¡°Could it be¡­?¡± Vincent could not help but turn his head slightly to look at the crystal behind him. He was able to withstand the poisonous gas in the abyss for such a long time. It was naturally because of the poison removal effect of the crystal. However, he did not expect it to be so powerful that it could even isolate the poison spewed out by a level 20 creature easily! If his guess was true, Vincent would become much more confident. From then on, when he faced those monsters again, he would just feel like he had entered an uninhabited land. He no longer had to worry about anything! ¡°Roar!¡± The toxic monster that had once again fallen to the bottom of the abyss let out a series of indignant roars. At the same time, it seemed to have released a vicious curse on Vincent. Vincent ignored them completely. His gaze was fixed on the monster corpse that had just died. He raised his hand and once again cast the spirit-binding command. ¡°Buzz!¡± Amidst a series of violent tremors, many green light dots floated out from the bodies of the two level 20 creatures that had died. However, they did not gather into green light clusters like how the low-level monsters did previously. Instead, they were like water vapor. They floated directly into the sky above the abyss. Vincent did not want to waste an opportunity to strengthen himself. He hurriedly used psionic power to absorb those lights. However, in the end, he only managed to absorb a small amount. Most of them had flown upwards into the sky. When the monsters below saw the lights in the sky, they immediately let out a loud roar. For some reason, they became even more furious and began to frantically climb to the top of the mountain. When Vincent saw this, he seemed to have understood something. However, he could not be certain at that moment. He raised his Purgatory Blade and once again launched a sneak attack on the highly toxic monsters below. The battle began to come to a pause steadily. Vincent was also reaping the lives of all the monsters rhythmically. Due to the extreme pull in the air, he lured the monsters and found a loophole in their positioning. Then, he took the opportunity to kill one of the highly toxic monsters. Finally, the last monster died. Vincent was completely exhausted as he laid in the pile of monster corpses. He looked quietly at the sky and panted heavily. The second step of bravely charging into the toxic abyss had finally been completed! After clearing out all the toxic monsters, Vincent would be able to unseal the seal of the abyss without any burden and complete the challenge! When Vincent realized that victory was within his grasp, he could not help but struggle to sit up. He once again cast the spirit-binding command on the corpses to draw out the psionic power from their bodies. Just like the psionic power in the bodies of the previous level 20 creatures, all the green light spots did not converge. Instead, they slowly rose into the air without any hindrance, as if they were shouldering some kind of mission or rule. Vincent frowned slightly. It seemed that he would only be able to figure out the whereabouts of those psionic light spots once he reached the top. Vincent decided to stop thinking about it for the time being. He stood up and spread his Flaming Wings to fly into the air. He waved his hand, and a ball of flame ignited all the corpses below. He then proceeded to fly straight up into the air. A large number of highly toxic monster corpses were burned, but not a large amount of toxic gas rose up. Instead, the green toxic gas in the abyss was decreasing. Vincent was slightly surprised by the scene. However, the weight of the crystal on his back interrupted all of Vincent¡¯s thoughts. Its weight was increasing tremendously. The wound on his shoulder was torn open once again, and fresh blood immediately soaked his clothes. Vincent gritted his teeth and endured the intense pain as he flew upwards with all his might. The psionic power in his body had also greatly depleted. ¡°Ah!¡± Finally, when his psionic power was exhausted, he roared and jumped towards the nearby mountain wall. He gripped onto the cracks tightly between the rocks. At the same time, he began to exert strength and proceeded to climb upwards step by step. He relied on the strength of his physical body and willpower. As Vincent could no longer wait for the psionic power in his body to recover, even if his psionic power was restored, his flying speed would be greatly reduced. The speed at which his psionic power was consumed was also completely out of proportion to the effect of the harvest. Vincent looked at the exit right above his head. He began to advance steadily step by step. He did not plan to climb fast. Instead, he just hoped that every step he took was on solid ground so that he would not stumble and fall down. Otherwise, all his previous efforts would be wasted! After a day and a night, Vincent finally climbed to the top of the abyss. He was tired and hungry. His eyes were dizzy as he laid on a rock. He was panting heavily. The wound on his shoulder was numb, and the blood in his body had almost dried up. The green crystal on his back was almost dyed red by his blood. If this happened in the human world to anyone else, they would definitely be in a hopeless state, or perhaps they would have already died. However, not only was Vincent still alive, but he was also clear-headed. This was because there was always only one thought in his heart, and that was that he must win! He must win for himself, for Angelina and Avril, for all his companions, and the Human Race. He had to win against the Protoss! Vincent blinked his dry eyes and suddenly saw a green light floating in the air before him. It was densely packed together. It was the psionic light that was constantly rising previously. ¡°I see!¡± Vincent suddenly sighed softly as he had thought everything through. Although the green gas in the toxic abyss was poisonous, it was formed from the purest psionic energy. That was why all the monsters could survive by breathing poisonous gas. The toxic monsters that had accumulated psionic power to the peak possessed the strength of a level 20 creature. The purity of the psionic power in their bodies would then be further refined. Only after they died would they turn into light and return to the Black Hole world. However, because of the restrictions that had been set up, the psionic specks of light that had risen to the exit could not return to the Black Hole at all. They could only gather in the air, thus attracting the high-level toxic monsters to gather there and absorb psionic power! Vincent smiled slightly. At that moment, all the highly toxic monsters had died, and he was the only remaining psionic energy absorber! ¡°Draw!¡± Vincent used the last of his strength and gently hooked his finger to absorb all the psionic power into his body. He could feel the extremely pure psionic power increasing his strength rapidly. At the same time, it was also helping his body to recover. Vincent, who had suddenly recovered to his peak condition, instantly exploded with tremendous strength. He lifted the green crystal behind him and smashed it directly at the seal above his head. ¡°Crack!¡± A series of cracking sounds instantly resounded throughout the entire abyss! Vincent flipped over and jumped out of the hole of the abyss. He returned to the Black Hole world once again. At the same time, he met the Protoss. ¡°I won!¡± Vincent looked directly at the Protoss and spoke with a face full of pride. The Protoss held the Cup of Fate in his hand and looked at Vincent with a very interesting expression. It was as if he wanted to exclaim in surprise but still looked disappointed at the same time. He sighed, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect you to escape!¡± Chapter 206 Vincent who was in front of the Toxic Abyss took a deep breath. He was enjoying the feeling of being reborn after two lifetimes. He was shocked by the Protoss. Vincent smiled faintly and said, ¡°Although humans are weak, they have perseverance that you can¡¯t imagine! Even if this toxic abyss was even more dangerous, I will still succeed! I will exit the abyss regardless!¡± The Protoss looked at Vincent with a smile. However, his smile looked nothing like a human¡¯s usual smile. Although his eyes were filled with joy, it made people feel very uncomfortable. The Protoss¡¯s gaze was not one that was equal to the look of appreciation and joy between humans. It was more like a person¡¯s love for pets or low-level creatures! Vincent felt goosebumps in his heart. He looked at the Protoss cautiously and said, ¡°Now that I have completed our previous agreement, can the bet between us begin?¡± The Protoss nodded and said, ¡°Of course! I¡¯m looking forward to the final result. I can¡¯t wait to see it!¡± Vincent immediately said, ¡°Then send me back to the human¡¯s Black Hole. I still have to complete my mission!¡± ¡°No rush!¡± The Protoss waved his hand and interrupted Vincent who was speaking. He smiled and said, ¡°Your previous performance was very good. I enjoyed watching it very much, so I¡¯ll give you some rewards. At the same time, I¡¯ll also add an additional possibility for you to complete the follow-up bet!¡± Vincent frowned as he asked, ¡°Possibility?¡± The Protoss nodded and said, ¡°Yes! Until now, I still feel like you will not be able to fulfill the bet, but I really want to see a different result, so I can only give you a little boost!¡± Vincent did not believe that the Protoss would be so kind. He asked with a wary expression, ¡°What¡¯s the price?¡± When the Protoss heard Vincent¡¯s question, he could not help but clap his hands and praise Vincent. ¡°Smart! You are truly the smartest low-level creature I have ever seen! How could the help of God be free? My condition is that if you can fulfill your promise ten years later, I will not take your life, but you must be my slave for all eternity!¡± Vincent was shocked, but he was sneering in his heart. It seemed that the Protoss was really interested in his performance. He wanted to keep him by his side so that he could offer him a more exciting bet. Vincent could only say that the Protoss was delusional. He simply could not become an accessory of the Protoss. Moreover, his first goal would be to find the weaknesses of this so-called God Race. However, he could use the Protoss¡¯s goal to his advantage. Since he wanted to obtain benefits from him, he would definitely be willing to pay a certain price! After all, the God Race was still one of the strongest races among the 10,000 races of the Black Hole. To be able to obtain any treasure from them would be a great improvement for Vincent! ¡°Alright! Deal!¡± Vincent nodded and agreed resolutely. The Protoss paused for a moment and looked at Vincent. He then asked, ¡°You didn¡¯t ask me what I would give you? You agreed to it just like that?¡± Vincent smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it!¡± The Protoss could not help but be stunned when he heard his reply. He did not expect Vincent to reply in such a manner. He also did not expect Vincent to inadvertently find the joy of waiting for the next moment to happen and the joy of waiting for a surprise! ¡°I have to say, you are really too suitable to become a Protoss! If you can complete the next challenge, I will consider helping you to increase your strength and try to approach the Protoss!¡± The Protoss observed and looked at Vincent with admiration. He threw the Cup of Fate that he had been playing with back to Vincent and said, ¡°This thing should be the best weapon for you to deal with the demons. I have already studied it, so I will return it to you!¡± Vincent took the Cup of Fate and found that it was much heavier. After looking at it carefully, he found out that the Cup of Fate had become one with the Protoss. The originally dark cup had a luster. Its quality had obviously increased by a lot! Therefore, Vincent hurriedly checked the attributes of the Cup of Fate. A row of data immediately appeared in front of him. Name: Perfect Cup of Fate Level: X-Class Special Equipment Special Ability 1: Devour. Able to devour all psionic energy and convert it into the purest psionic power. Special Ability 2: Soul Peeling. Peel the target¡¯s soul. The prerequisite is that the target¡¯s level must be lower than the user¡¯s level. Special Ability 3: Black Hole Energy Conversion. Able to convert psionic energy into Black Hole energy, but unable to be reversed. Special Ability 4: Order the Demon Race. Can issue orders to all low-level demons. All low-level demons are not allowed to resist! Special Ability 5: Alchemy Furnace. Can fuse any Demon Race with the Cup of Fate and increase the attributes of the Cup of Fate. Special Ability 6: The Cup of Fate is enhanced by the Protoss. Can increase the affinity of the Protoss towards the user. Vincent looked at the name change and the addition of a special ability for the Cup of Fate. He was very satisfied, especially with the increased affinity of the Protoss. He could save Vincent a lot of trouble in the future. After all, if he traveled in the Black Hole world for a long time, it was very likely that he would meet other Protoss. Having the Cup of Fate would undoubtedly give him the opportunity to save his life. ¡°What, you¡¯re not going to thank me?¡± The Protoss saw that Vincent was only concerned about being happy and did not have any intention of expressing his gratitude to him, so he appeared a little unhappy. Vincent put away the Cup of Fate and asked in return, ¡°Isn¡¯t this what we agreed on, to increase the probability of the next bet?¡± The Protoss shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°How is that possible? That¡¯s at most a casual gift! As for the possibility that I want to give you, it¡¯s definitely better than this Cup of Fate!¡± After hearing that, Vincent smiled and said, ¡°Is that so? Then I have to thank you!¡± The Protoss finally nodded in satisfaction. He then turned his head to look at his four arms. Suddenly, three of them exerted force together and fiercely tore off one of his arms! The arm that was torn off was flowing with golden blood. However, the Protoss did not even blink. It was as if he did not feel any pain at all! Vincent was in shocked. He did not know what the Protoss was going to do. If he was going to use his arm to refine something, was that not a little too hasty? After all, it was a powerful race that was second to none. Could it be that it did not even have high-grade materials? The answer was of course not. What the Protoss wanted to do, Vincent could not imagine at all! The Protoss casually tossed his arm. The golden arm suddenly shot towards Vincent. As soon as it touched Vincent¡¯s skin, the golden arm entered Vincent¡¯s body. ¡°You!¡± Vincent cried out in surprise. In the next second, his head was covered in sweat from the pain. His expression was ferocious as he half-knelt on the ground, clutching his left arm tightly. ¡°Relax. You have to learn to accept the power that suddenly appeared in your body and let it circulate within your body on its own. You don¡¯t have to think about controlling this power. After all, one of God¡¯s arms is not something you can control!¡± said the Protoss calmly from the side. His face was full of anticipation. Vincent tried to stop the power in his body several times but to no avail. He was helpless. He could only follow the Protoss¡¯s instructions. He immediately discovered that his entire left arm was dying and shrinking at a speed visible to the naked eye. Soon, it was regenerating rapidly. The skin of his new arm after regenerating was filled with dark and strange patterns. It seemed to be a type of language, but also seemed to be related to an ancient totem of a certain civilization. Golden blood faintly flowed into his veins, as if there was an endless amount of power stored within. While Vincent was puzzled, a notification appeared before his eyes once again. Name: Hand of God Level: X-Class Special Mystic Body Attribute 1: Can change into various forms according to the will of the operator. Its mass and strength are the same as the strength of the Protoss¡¯s physical body. Attribute 2: Can grab any object across space, including creatures of a lower level than the operator. Attribute 3: Whenever the energy in the arm is fully charged, the user can activate the God Race¡¯s battle skill, God¡¯s Punishment! Hidden Threat: When the user¡¯s strength is far lower than the Protoss, the Protoss that is given the arm can freely control the arm to do anything, including killing the current owner of the Hand of God! After looking at the attributes of the arm, Vincent was secretly shocked. He did not expect the arm to reach the level of a magic treasure. Plus, although it was powerful, it also had a huge hidden danger! When fighting against other races, the Hand of God might be extremely important. However, if he had a fallout with the Protoss, he would immediately suffer the backlash of this arm! This was no different than putting a time bomb on his body! However, Vincent would not reveal in front of the Protoss that he had the system. After adjusting his emotions, he stood up and said to the Protoss, ¡°I feel like this arm is full of power!¡± The Protoss said proudly, ¡°Of course, you have inherited God¡¯s arm. You can study the benefits yourself in the future!¡± Vincent swung his left arm. He felt that he could control it freely, so he was slightly relieved. ¡°Now you can start to fulfill your promise, and I will also return to God¡¯s territory. I can¡¯t wait to share everything that I have seen during this period of time with my fellow clansmen. I want to see their envious eyes!¡± said the Protoss. Vincent looked around and sighed, ¡°So, we¡¯ll start from here?¡± The Protoss said, ¡°Of course. If you have any place you want to go, I can immediately send you there. The moment you reach your destination, we¡¯ll begin our ten-year pact!¡± Vincent thought for a moment and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that there is a world nearby? Let¡¯s start from there first!¡± The Protoss looked at Vincent in surprise and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, that race had angered another God Race in the second year after the Toxic Abyss closed. Then, the entire world was destroyed. That race no longer exists!¡± Vincent was shocked. He could not tell that the Protoss had been lying to him. The so-called race that was being threatened by the Toxic Abyss was just to see Vincent¡¯s reaction and subsequent actions! After seeing the viciousness and boredom of the Protoss again, Vincent became cautious and said, ¡°Then send me back to the Black Hole of the Human Race!¡± Chapter 207 - Reunion After a Long Separation ¡°Good! I look forward to your performance!¡± The Protoss nodded and agreed to Vincent¡¯s request. He snapped his fingers on his remaining three arms and sent Vincent away in an instant. Vincent once again experienced an illusory feeling around him. By the time he regained his sight, the Protoss was no longer there. In front of him was the entrance to Black Hole Zero of the Human Race! ¡°I¡¯m finally back!¡± Vincent muttered and sighed as he walked towards the entrance of the Black Hole with a tired look on his face. After calculating the time carefully, Vincent realized that he had been taken away by the Protoss for nearly a month. During this period of time, Vincent¡¯s physical and mental strength had been greatly exhausted. The exhaustion of his physical body was repaired by psionic power when he charged out of the toxic abyss. However, the heavy fatigue and powerlessness in his mental strength made him feel like he could be crushed mentally at any time. When a person is feeling helpless, the first thing that they want to do is to return home and see their own family. ¡°Vincent!¡± Suddenly, a slightly trembling voice sounded behind Vincent. Vincent turned around and saw Angelina and Avril looking at him with travel-worn eyes. They were both filled with shock and joy. ¡°You guys¡­¡± Vincent smiled happily. Suddenly, his eyes went black, and he fainted. He was already on the verge of collapsing. When he saw the people he trusted the most, he instantly gave up on his defenses. Intense fatigue surged throughout his body and he fell asleep. In his sleep, Vincent walked through countless broken worlds and faced countless enemies. In the Black Hole world, there was a Monster Horde, the strange and changeable Phantom Race, the brutal and violent Demon Race, and the powerful and terrifying Protoss Race that made people feel powerless. Vincent suddenly opened his eyes and woke up from his sleep. He saw himself lying in Angelina¡¯s arms, while Avril lit a bonfire beside him. She looked over quietly at him. ¡°You¡¯re awake!¡± said Avril happily. Vincent shook his head to wake himself up. He turned to look at Angelina who was sleeping soundly behind him. He whispered to Avril, ¡°Hmm, why are you here? Didn¡¯t you retreat back to the Human World?¡± Avril pursed her lips and said, ¡°We temporarily retreated to Black Hole Zero and then we re-entered the Black Hole world to look for you. We circled around here for a month, but we still could not find any traces of you. Originally, we wanted to return to the Black Hole today and look for you using another way. We didn¡¯t expect you to appear. What happened during this period of time?¡± Vincent sighed and briefly recounted what had happened. ¡°Now, I have obtained the Hand of God. Although it is a form of strength for me, it has also become an invisible threat!¡± Vincent looked at his left arm and sighed with worry. Avril mustered up her courage and sat beside Vincent. She held Vincent¡¯s palm with both hands and comforted him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about things that haven¡¯t happened yet. Our mission is to protect the current Human Race, isn¡¯t it?¡± Vincent looked at Avril. Ever since he heard the conversation between her and Angelina, he had already understood her feelings. After hearing her comforting words, he did not know how to reply. He gently held Avril¡¯s hand. Avril no longer had her usual valiant bearing. She lowered her head and said softly, ¡°Vincent, I definitely did not say those words to disturb you and Angelina. But I was afraid that if I don¡¯t say it during that time, I won¡¯t have the chance to say it again!¡± ¡°I know, I know!¡± Vincent nodded and responded softly. Avril and Vincent shook hands quietly. Neither of them continued because they still had to consider a more important matter, and that was Angelina! ¡°The two of you can finally be true to each other!¡± Suddenly, Angelina¡¯s voice sounded, causing Vincent and Avril to panic and turn their heads awkwardly. It turned out that Angelina had already woken up. She had only been pretending to be asleep to give them a chance to reveal their true feelings for each other. ¡°Angelina!¡± said Vincent softly. However, he was interrupted by Angelina¡¯s raised hand. ¡°There¡¯s no need to explain. Sister and I have already made a decision. From now on, we will accompany you to wander around the Black Hole world. You must be responsible for us!¡± said Angelina. Vincent nodded and reached out his other hand to hold Angelina¡¯s palm. He stroke it gently. Angelina and Avril were nestled in Vincent¡¯s arms. The three of them sat quietly in front of the bonfire and looked into the distance at the endless Black Hole world. Vincent¡¯s state of mind that had been in a state of chaos for a long time was finally calmed down by the company of the two beauties. At that moment, he had a new understanding of the future dangers and countermeasures. With these two beauties by his side and the humans behind him, Vincent knew that he could not retreat! The next day, the three of them ate some simple food and resumed their journey! ¡°Vincent, do you think that the current Phantom Race is no longer a concern?¡± asked Angelina. ¡°Yes, restrictions have been imposed on the Black Holes in the Phantom world. Phantoms who are above level 10 will not be able to pass through the Black Hole unless they break the restrictions of the Protoss!¡± said Vincent. Avril asked, ¡°Since you made a deal with the Protoss, why didn¡¯t you just ask him to close the Phantom Race¡¯s Black Hole completely, or make sure that no one can come out?¡± Vincent replied, ¡°After all, the Phantom Race is the most powerful neighbor of the Human Race. Having a strong neighbor on the side will give the Human Race a sense of danger. It will make the Human Race more united. At the same time, it can also motivate the Human Race to become stronger. However, we cannot let the neighbor¡¯s strength far exceed ours by several times or even dozens of times. If that happens, there will be a danger of destruction!¡± Angelina and Avril nodded together. Vincent¡¯s long-term consideration for the future had always been above everyone else. Therefore, they would always support Vincent¡¯s decision unconditionally! After walking for more than half a day, a Black Hole suddenly appeared in front of the three of them. ¡°There are traces of monsters gathering here. It seems like this is also a world that has been invaded by monsters!¡± Avril pointed at the empty space in front of the Black Hole. The monsters that were previously gathered by the Phantoms had been wiped out by the Protoss. However, Vincent and his team could still estimate the strength of the world behind the Black Hole through the traces left behind by the monsters in front of the Black Hole. Vincent nodded and said, ¡°The two of you stay back. I¡¯ll be at the front. We¡¯ll go in and take a look. If there are still monsters attacking inside, then we¡¯ll lend them a hand. If there¡¯s already a Monster Horde inside, then we¡¯ll go and look for a possibility to cooperate!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Angelina and Avril nodded together. They slowed down and stood in a triangle formation along with Vincent. They then walked into the world inside the Black Hole. Vincent carefully watched the world in front of him go from darkness to light. Rows of huge black muzzles appeared in his field of vision. It was as if he had arrived at a world of firepower that was made with steel and firearms. ¡°Intruders detected. Everyone on high alert. Prepare to lock onto the target and begin the attack!¡± Suddenly, a mechanical voice sounded, echoing throughout the entire world. All the giant cannons were aimed at Vincent and the other two girls. A large amount of light began to gather within the cannons. They were still charging up their energy. ¡°Be careful!¡± After seeing this, Vincent did not dare to be the slightest bit careless. He raised his left arm high, turned around, and used his right hand to protect Avril and Angelina. ¡°Boom!¡± Countless huge cannons erupted at the same time. It was as if the entire world had sunk into a pool of lightning. Just the intense sound of the cannon fire was enough to kill monsters below level four. The laser beam shot towards Vincent like a pillar. The energy-gathering cannon poured down like rain on where they stood earlier. After a series of explosions, the entire world sank into the billowing thick smoke. The ground cracked, as if it was a purgatory. After the smoke dissipated, there was only a golden disc left behind. The intense bombardment destroyed everything else. ¡°Whoosh!¡± The golden disc suddenly turned and kept shrinking in the air, revealing Vincent and the other two. In the end, it returned to Vincent¡¯s golden left arm. ¡°Vincent, what do we do now?¡± Angelina looked at the terrifying firepower of the steel fortress in front of her and could not help but asked Vincent nervously. Vincent moved his restored left arm and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Although their firepower is terrifying, their power is only average. They are not able to threaten our safety yet!¡± Avril held the hilt of the knife on her back with both hands and asked in a deep voice, ¡°If they launch an attack, should we retaliate?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see. Be careful!¡± Vincent stopped Avril and told her not to be impulsive. They then walked forward and raised their hands high. ¡°We are not invading monsters. We are envoys from the human world. We come with sincerity and peace. Please believe us. If there is an opportunity, I think we can cooperate to resist the threat of the Black Hole in the future!¡± Countless cannons moved along with Vincent¡¯s movements, but they did not launch another attack. It was as if they were observing Vincent¡¯s intentions. ¡°The target¡¯s strength has not been detected. It is an unknown threat. Please determine its danger level!¡± The mechanical voice sounded again in the steel fortress, and then there was a moment of silence. Vincent quietly observed the situation around him, and suddenly thought that this might be a defensive fortification that was remotely operated by an intelligent system. In reality, there was not a single native life form within! ¡°Rumble!¡± Suddenly, the main gate of the steel fortress slowly opened, and all the cannons were raised one after another, displaying a peaceful side. A floating robot flew out from the fortress and made a series of sounds. ¡°Welcome to Esville. Before you harm our world, we will treat you as friends from another world!¡± Chapter 208 - A Brand New World, a Brand New Race Vincent, Avril, and Angelina followed the robot into the steel fortification. They looked around curiously. Each world had its own unique advantages, so each world was a new experience for Vincent and the others. Avril and Angelina looked at the roads and buildings around them. There were no signs of life because there was no place for them to live. There were only defensive weapons. ¡°It¡¯s really strange here. It¡¯s such an important invasion battlefield, but no one is commanding it personally. Does the race here trust their defense system so much?¡± sighed Avril. Angelina also said, ¡°It¡¯s really strange. I don¡¯t know how they survived the waves of the Monster Horde!¡± Vincent listened to their discussion, but he did not say anything. However, he had the same question in his heart. He believed that the reason why this world could survive for so long and not fall into the invasion of the Black Hole Monster Horde was due to a certain uniqueness of theirs. Suddenly, a magnetic levitation aircraft stopped in front of Vincent and the others. The door to the side of the vehicle slowly opened, revealing the spacious space and seats inside. They were all filled with a sense of technology. ¡°Please get in the vehicle. You will meet the diplomats of the Esville Race later!¡± The robot stopped in place and ordered Vincent and the others. After hearing that they were going to meet the diplomats, Avril and Angelina could not help but let out a sigh of relief. The two of them took the lead to enter the aircraft and sat down. Vincent stepped into the aircraft and was suddenly stunned. He then turned to look at the seat beside him. He could not help but ask the robot, ¡°The size of this aircraft seems to be designed for us humans. May I ask if your Esville Race has the same appearance as us?¡± The robot immediately replied, ¡°This is a temporary aircraft built according to your physical characteristics!¡± Vincent nodded. He then got up and sat in the aircraft. The cabin door closed, and the aircraft quickly rose into the air. It flew out of the steel fortification. ¡°The technology here is too powerful. We¡¯ve only been here for a short while, and they¡¯ve already prepared an aircraft that is suitable for us!¡± Avril leaned back in her comfortable chair and sighed in surprise. Vincent nodded and said, ¡°Now that the beasts have established relations with us, they can help us, the great generals of the Human Race, to strengthen our strength. If we can establish a good cooperative relationship with the race here, it will also bring a powerful technological upgrade to the Human Race!¡± Angelina could not help but say, ¡°Actually, the technological strength of the beasts is not weak either. After all, they¡¯ve helped us build the first teleportation array. I wonder if this world already has a teleportation array!¡± Vincent said with great anticipation, ¡°In that case, I am really looking forward to seeing this world!¡± Although the aircraft was fast, their destination was clearly very far away. After a long time, they finally slowed down and landed in a magnificent city. ¡°Wow!¡± Avril was the first to jump off the aircraft. She could not help but exclaim when she saw the city in front of her. ¡°Wow!¡± Angelina, who went to Avril¡¯s side, also widened her eyes and exclaimed in surprise. Vincent, who was the last to jump off the aircraft, was still shocked by the city in front of him even though he had already heard the exclamations of the two sisters. He had some plans in mind. ¡°F*ck!¡± Vincent raised his head and looked at the city in front of him. The entire city was made of various crystals and diamonds. Every high-rise building was built using large whole pieces of crystals. Crystals of this size had never appeared in the human world. If it was during the peaceful times of the Human Race, this kind of crystal would be enough to buy a city! Angelina could not help but sigh, ¡°The Esville Race is really too rich!¡± Vincent suddenly frowned and turned to look around. He realized that this place was actually like a defensive fortress. Although there were buildings, there were no facilities for life. It was really strange for them to be there! ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± Suddenly, heavy footsteps came from behind the three of them. The entire ground was shaking. Vincent and the other two turned around and saw a black robot that was nearly three meters tall. It was fully armed with various weapons and was walking towards the three of them. ¡°I am a defensive soldier of Esville City. If you want to negotiate with our diplomats, please show and prove your strength first!¡± said the defensive soldier. Vincent looked at the humanoid robot and could not help but ask, ¡°How do we prove ourselves?¡± ¡°Defeat me!¡± The defensive soldier¡¯s right arm turned into a giant chainsaw, and his left arm turned into a laser cannon. Two machine guns rose from his shoulders and pointed at Vincent. Vincent nodded and turned to Avril and Angelina behind him. He said, ¡°You guys go up and try it out first. Just test the strength of the other party. Leave the rest to me!¡± Avril nodded and pulled out the large knife on her back. She held the large knife with both hands and rubbed it on the ground, causing sparks to fly. She quickly rushed towards the defensive soldier. Angelina did not attack immediately. Instead, she turned to Vincent and asked, ¡°Can you lend me some of your superpowers?¡± Vincent was stunned for a moment. He then nodded in agreement. Angelina raised her hand and pressed on Vincent¡¯s arm. Her eyes instantly turned dark red. Vincent only felt a sense of detachment in his body, but the feeling was fleeting. He did not feel anything else. Angelina, who had obtained the ability to purify the world, immediately spread out a pair of Flaming Wings on her back. She soared into the air and charged towards the defensive soldier. ¡°Open up the skies with your strength!¡± Avril, who had already rushed in front of the defensive soldier, raised the large knife in her hand. She slashed at the defensive soldier from the bottom up. Before the blade could hit the other party, the space in its path had already begun to shatter. The defensive soldier raised the giant chainsaw in his right arm and blocked Avril¡¯s broadsword. However, as he was facing Avril¡¯s indomitable blade, he was instantly at a disadvantage. Countless sawteeth and parts flew out in all directions. ¡°This girl is already a level ten creature!¡± After seeing this, Vincent could not help but exclaim. He did not expect Avril to become so strong. Ever since Avril left Beast World, she had not stopped training. She had already broken through the limits of the Human Race! At that moment, although the defensive soldier was unable to resist Avril¡¯s attack, the structural materials of his entire body were very strong. He was still able to enter a temporary stalemate with Avril. The defensive soldier then raised the cannon in his left arm and aimed it at Avril¡¯s head. He began to accumulate power! ¡°Boom!¡± Before the defensive soldier could finish accumulating power, a flame bullet instantly hit his arm, interrupting his attack. At the same time, his entire upper body began to burn. ¡°World Cleansing Fire!¡± Angelina, who was flying in the air, shouted at the defensive soldier loudly. A pillar of fire descended from the sky and enveloped the defensive soldier. After seeing this, the defensive soldier immediately gave up and quickly retreated. However, he was deep in the pillar of fire. When he tried to walk out of the fire, all of his body parts started to melt, causing his movements to appear very slow. Vincent, who was standing at the back, was once again surprised. This was because Angelina too had reached the strength of a level ten creature. Moreover, she had developed a brand new skill after copying his superpower for the first time. This was the perfect embodiment of strength and talent! The defensive soldier, who was in a desperate situation, suddenly felt the mechanisms in his entire body surge. After he realized that he was unable to withstand the high temperature of the World Cleansing Fire, he began to change his form. In the blink of an eye, the humanoid robot had turned into a mobile castle. All the heat weapons were exposed. The weapons could move on their own to find their targets. At the same time, an energy-absorbing converter appeared above the castle and began to absorb the World Cleansing Fire that fell from the sky as the energy for the next attack. ¡°All of you, stand down. It¡¯s my turn!¡± Vincent drew out his Purgatory Blade. With a loud roar, he made Angelina and Avril retreat while he flew forward. At that moment, Vincent did not dare to be the slightest bit careless. After all, Esville had never seen a humanoid creature walk upright before. As a humanoid robot had suddenly appeared, it was definitely just an experimental weapon, it could not unleash its full strength. However, this form that looked like a moving castle was clearly the strongest form of a defensive soldier. Vincent naturally could not bear to let Avril and Angelina take such a risk! The moving castle¡¯s target capture device along with the weapons that were accumulating red flames was aimed at Vincent. ¡°Target locked, begin the attack!¡± As the mechanical voice sounded, all the weapons were fired at the same time. Vincent was completely unafraid of the rain of bullets in front of him. With a wave of his left hand, he turned into a shield to block all the cannon fire. At the same time, he slashed down the Purgatory Blade in his right hand. Powerful flames accompanied by a half-moon-shaped light blade instantly sliced the defensive soldier into two halves. Boom! The entire street was also split into two by his slash. The pure and flawless crystal road rolled and split apart into both sides. It was as if Vincent had left a terrible scar in the city. When Angelina and Avril saw the scene, their mouths instantly turned into an ¡®O¡¯ shape. They looked at Vincent¡¯s back in shock. During the time they had been apart, Vincent had actually grown to a level 16 creature, and his offensive ability had also reached such a terrifying level. Vincent slowly descended and put away his Purgatory Blade. He looked at the completely crippled defensive soldier in front of him. Another aircraft flew over the city and stopped in front of everyone. ¡°You have already proven your strength. Honorable foreign friends, please follow me to meet the diplomats!¡± After the aircraft made a sound, it turned around and flew away. Vincent and the other two looked at each other. The way the other party was making things difficult for them made them doubt their sincerity. ¡°What the hell are they doing?¡± said Avril with a frown. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Let¡¯s see what they are going to do first!¡± said Vincent confidently. Angelina and Avril nodded and followed Vincent in the direction where the aircraft had disappeared. Chapter 209 - Esville, Spiritual Race The three of them passed through Crystal City under the guidance of the drone. They travelled to the deepest part of the city. Finally, they arrived in front of a palace that was made of blue crystal. ¡°Distinguished guests from the other races, the diplomat is waiting for you in the largest room on the first floor. Please go in!¡± After the drone played a sound, it flew away. Vincent and the others looked at each other and walked into the palace together. What was surprising was that the entire palace was empty. There was no sign of life at all. This made them suspect that the Esville Race had set up a trap in the surroundings. Suddenly, the door in front of the three of them opened. There was a voice coming from inside. ¡°Come in!¡± Vincent turned to give Angelina and Avril a look. He wanted them to be careful. He then took the lead to enter. The room was very big, but there were no tables or chairs. It did not look like an office at all. The only difference was that there was a huge crystal pillar in the middle of the room, and there was a ball of light inside. It was emitting a faint golden light and looked unique. ¡°Where are they? Are they playing us again?¡± asked Avril. She frowned. She was so hot-tempered that she had already pulled out the big knife from her back. Vincent raised his hand to stop Avril. His eyes kept sizing up the light in the crystal pillar. ¡°Have you noticed that this light is flickering? It looks like a life form.¡± said Vincent with a doubtful look. Angelina and Avril looked at each other and shook their heads. Vincent still maintained his opinion. He walked forward, raised his hand, and knocked on the pillar twice. ¡°Please stop! I am the diplomat of Esville, Sibisluka! Please maintain your due respect!¡± All of a sudden, the luminous body shook, and a panicked voice sounded in the room. Vincent immediately stopped moving and looked at the body of light. He was surprised. ¡°It really is you! You only exist in this form. Is it a stream of consciousness? Or is it a purely spiritual body?¡± ¡°The Esville Race are all highly evolved beings. The spirit is the only carrier of our will. This is what every member of the Esville Race has in common, and it is also the final form of the evolution of life!¡± The glowing body trembled again. The room was soon filled with empty voices. Their tone was filled with pride and confidence. Vincent sighed, ¡°So this is the common form of all the members of the Esville Race. Then how did you develop your technology?¡± The glowing body said, ¡°When you get rid of the shackles of your physical body and exist solely in your mental state, you will then know how terrifying the mind can be! All of our ideas can be quickly modeled and simulated in the mind. We can then find the best solution quickly! That is why our technology is able to develop at a high speed!¡± Vincent nodded, not fully understanding it. He looked at the crystal floor under his feet and said, ¡°So you are using crystals to build a city not for luxury, but to be able to better transmit your thought flow?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! In order for us to think faster, naturally, we have to be equipped with the best information transmission system. That¡¯s why when you appeared, we were able to immediately analyze your body structure, common language, and habits!¡± Vincent finally understood. It was not because the Esville Race was confident in their ability to defend the fortress, but because they could not leave. Otherwise, their gains in information and control of the fortress would be greatly reduced. At the same time, the Esville Race had a unique advantage, and that was their spiritual body state. According to Vincent¡¯s experience, spiritual bodies would not be regarded as life by the Black Hole monsters, so these pure spiritual bodies would naturally not be regarded as food by the monsters. Therefore, after launching a few attacks, the monsters would tacitly acknowledge that there were no living things there. As a result, they would retreat from the world! Angelina stepped forward and asked, ¡°But I still don¡¯t understand why we haven¡¯t seen any members of the Esville Race. We have been in this city for so long. Are you the only one of your race?¡± Sibisluka said, ¡°The Esville Race has a lot of members, but our movements are limited. Because of our laziness, our companions do not like to go outside. After all, we are not willing to go out in our current state, so we only built high-level residences for the members of our race. However, these residences do not have doors and windows, because we have no use for them at all!¡± Angelina nodded and retreated. Avril stepped forward and said, ¡°No matter what, this is your true form. We came here to make an alliance with you. In the future, we want to fight against all kinds of dangers in the Black Hole world with you, the Esville Race!¡± Vincent touched his nose but he did not say anything. This was because he felt that Avril had brought up the idea of cooperating too early. However, it was not a big deal for them to let them know their purpose for visiting their world in advance. At least he could test the other party¡¯s reaction. Sibisluka reacted decisively and said, ¡°Impossible! The current Esville Race has enough strength to protect themselves. They do not need allies at all, and it is even more impossible for us to help the allies who are not strong enough!¡± ¡°Hey, who are you calling not strong enough? If you have the ability, come out and fight me one-on-one!¡± said Avril angrily. At the same time, she rushed forward as if she wanted to make a move. Vincent quickly pulled Avril and said to Sibisluka, ¡°Our strength may be inferior to yours, but we understand the crisis inside the Black Hole better. We can help better prepare your defenses in advance!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, the Esville Race has their own supreme technological power. They don¡¯t need the help of low-level races that have not shed their physical bodies to be our allies!¡± Sibisluka firmly rejected Vincent¡¯s suggestion. At the same time, his tone was filled with pride. After hearing this, Vincent could not help but take a deep breath. He tried hard to suppress the anger in his heart. This was because ever since he had stepped into the Black Hole world, every other race would always regard them as the weakest race. They had never stopped! After hearing Sibisluka¡¯s description of the Human Race, Vincent could not help but feel a little angry. He even thought that he might as well make a move. A mere consciousness that was stored in a crystal was not something that could be easily broken! ¡°I¡¯ve detected that your anger has increased tremendously. The possibility of me launching an attack is very high. I¡¯m warning you to not act rashly!¡± Sibisluka immediately warned them. After hearing that, Avril said angrily, ¡°Hey! You can feel that? So, you¡¯re afraid of getting beaten up too!¡± Sibisluka was silent for a while. It was as if he was avoiding Avril¡¯s question. At the same time, he seemed to be thinking whether he should accept Vincent and the others¡¯ suggestion. Vincent tried to calm himself down. He carefully analyzed the pride of the Esville Race in his heart. He then said, ¡°If you feel like it¡¯s a difficult decision, can we each take a step back? Will you let us stay here and experience the advantages of the Esville Race? After that, we can slowly discuss the possibility of cooperation. How about that?¡± ¡°Okay, it¡¯s settled then!¡± Sibisluka immediately replied. He did not give Vincent a chance to go back on his word. Avril said with a puzzled look, ¡°What? This is too easy for them!¡± Vincent shook his head and hinted to Avril to trust him. He continued, ¡°Next, please prepare a room for us to rest, and prepare some technology industries for us to visit. After that, please introduce some of the members of the Esville Race to us, so that we can try to convince them.¡± ¡°That¡¯s simple, no problem!¡± Sibisluka readily agreed. After a few seconds of silence, he said, ¡°Now you can go to your residence. It¡¯s in the crystal building opposite the palace. I¡¯ve already renovated your residence. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll arrange for you to visit our technology industries and meet a few of our Esville elites!¡± ¡°Okay! See you tomorrow!¡± Vincent nodded. He then turned around and left with Avril and Angelina. After leaving the palace, the three of them walked over to the crystal building. A door had appeared out of nowhere, and they could vaguely see the hotel-like furniture facilities inside. Avril said with an unconvinced expression, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you let me handle them? What kind of ability can that shining guy have? Do we have to be afraid of them?¡± Vincent shook his head and said, ¡°Do you think that their highest combat strength is at the level of a defensive soldier? Believe me, they have already evolved to the form of a spirit body, so their strength will definitely not be weak. Believe it or not, as long as we take action, there will be robots that are stronger than us that will appear and kill us on the spot to ensure the safety of the diplomats!¡± Avril was stunned. She had indeed not thought about this. After all, whether it was the firepower in front of the fortress or the offensive ability of the defensive soldiers, they had given her the illusion that this race could be controlled at will. However, after hearing Vincent¡¯s analysis, Avril began to feel fear. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was too reckless!¡± said Avril with her head lowered. ¡°It¡¯s okay, our purpose is to cooperate. We have to say it out loud. Otherwise, how can we continue the idea of cooperation?¡± Vincent patted Avril¡¯s shoulder and comforted her with a smile. ¡°But can we continue on the idea of cooperating?¡± Angelina could not help but sigh in disappointment. Vincent put his arms around the shoulders of the two women and said confidently, ¡°As long as the two sides have not reached the breaking point, I think there is a chance for us to succeed. As long as we don¡¯t give up, we may not necessarily fail!¡± Avril nodded and agreed, ¡°You are right! When we meet the other members of the Esville Race tomorrow, we will try to persuade them!¡± ¡°No need!¡± Vincent smiled mysteriously and said, ¡°There is no need to persuade them tomorrow. Just leave it to me. I have a way to make them take the initiative to ask us to cooperate with them!¡± Chapter 210 - The Master of Stories The next morning, Vincent woke up at his residence. He went to meet up with Avril and Angelina. The three of them were waiting for an invitation from the Esville Race. ¡°Vincent, do you really have a solution? Will your way really work?¡± asked Avril. Vincent smiled calmly and said, ¡°Maybe it won¡¯t work, but we have to try! Let¡¯s relax today, let¡¯s take a vacation!¡± ¡°Okay, I believe you!¡± said Avril and Angelina together. To them, there was nothing in the world that was more worthy of their trust than Vincent! At that moment, a levitating robot floated into the room and stood in front of the three of them. ¡°Respected foreign dignitaries, we have prepared a grand welcome party for you. Please follow me to attend it now!¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°Lead the way!¡± The robot obediently turned around and began to lead the way, while Vincent calmly followed behind it. He had both Angelina and her sister around his arms. They walked onto the streets of Crystal City. The traces of their battle with the robot the day before had been fixed. The road that was split into two had unknowingly returned to its original state. It was as if nothing had happened. While Vincent and the other two were surprised, they could not help but sigh at the technological prowess of the Esville Race. They were sleeping in a building not far away, but they did not hear any sound of them repairing the road. Suddenly, the robot¡¯s voice sounded again. ¡°Distinguished guests, the diplomat would like to tell you that from now on, you can enjoy all the rights that the Esville citizens have. You can conduct transactions here just like the citizens of Esville!¡± ¡°Transactions? Then what is your currency?¡± asked Vincent curiously. ¡°Esville never uses currency. It has always been bartering. You can exchange what you have with other citizens. Also, please rest assured that once the Esville Race promises to trade, they will never go back on their word!¡± Vincent could not help but ask again, ¡°Then what is the most precious thing here? Or rather, what is the thing that every citizen likes?¡± ¡°Stories! Especially about the outside world. If you use stories to trade, every citizen of Esville will gladly accept such a deal!¡± Vincent instantly revealed a sly smile. If what the robot said was true, then the success rate of his plan would greatly increase! Not long after, the three of them followed the robot into a red crystal building. The door was opened, and it was believed that preparations for the banquet had already been made inside. ¡°Thank you for leading the way!¡± Vincent waved his hand at the robot. He then led the two women up the stairs. Angelina suddenly asked curiously, ¡°Vincent, do you think it would be very scary if we were to have a banquet with a group of consciousness that can¡¯t move?¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°It is indeed a little scary, but I believe that those fellows of the Esville Race will always be able to understand our preferences. They will definitely make preparations in advance!¡± Angelina did not say anything else. However, she could not help but feel the anticipation and worry for the upcoming banquet. When the three of them walked into the building, everything in front of them shocked them instantly. They discovered that there were long tables and chairs prepared in the hall. On top of them were some things that Vincent had never seen before. It was probably food that had been prepared by the Esville Race. What was even more eye-catching was that there were many robots walking around in the hall. Each robot was staring at a cylindrical crystal. Inside the crystal were glowing golden bodies. It was as if they were brains controlling their bodies to attend a banquet. ¡°To be honest, although I can see that they have prepared for us, I still feel a little horrified!¡± said Angelina whilst shaking her head. Avril could not help but say, ¡°Compared to the scene you described earlier, this is clearly more terrifying!¡± Vincent composed himself and said, ¡°Since we¡¯re here, let¡¯s settle it! Although I cannot completely accept the brain circuits of these guys, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything more shocking than this. Let¡¯s go!¡± The three of them cheered each other on and walked into the hall. They were immediately surrounded by countless robots. ¡°Are you the alien race that barged in from the Black Hole yesterday? Oh no, are you humans?¡± ¡°Your body structure is so strange. Won¡¯t this hinder your thinking?¡± ¡°I believe that with such a heavy body, your intelligence development will definitely be very slow!¡± A series of mechanical voices rang out as they surrounded Vincent and the two sisters. They asked them questions incessantly. Vincent lowered his head helplessly and sighed, ¡°Alright! It seems that I¡¯ve underestimated them. There are indeed more terrifying things!¡± Avril¡¯s face was very stiff as she used her elbow to rebuke Vincent. She asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you have a solution? Use it quickly! Otherwise, I really can¡¯t help but draw my weapon!¡± Vincent¡¯s hand that was placed on Avril¡¯s shoulder tightened. He warned her not to be impulsive. He then said to the robots in front of him, ¡°We don¡¯t need you to worry about our intellectual development. I¡¯m here today to make a deal with you. I wonder which one of you is interested?¡± All the elites of Esville heard him and stepped back unhappily. They said disdainfully, ¡°Deal? What valuable things do you have? Don¡¯t tell me you want to cheat us and steal our technology?¡± ¡°I think so too. This race that hasn¡¯t even gotten rid of their physical bodies, what good things can they give us? We, the noble Esville elites, never engage in low-level trade!¡± ¡°I advise you to forget it. If you want us to trade, it¡¯s going to cost a lot!¡± After listening to another round of their questions, Vincent felt as if his head was about to split open into two. He could only say loudly, ¡°We came from the Black Hole world. Along the way, we have experienced many things and have many stories. I wonder which one of you is interested in trading?¡± ¡°What? Stories!¡± ¡°You, you, you mean personally experiencing stories? That¡¯s too precious!¡± ¡°I want to trade! Please state your conditions!¡± The group of robots started to quarrel. Vincent saw that the situation was getting out of control. He could not help but shout again, ¡°Give it to me! You can use the auction method. The highest bidder can make a deal with me, or you can choose someone from within to make a deal with us. After all, we have a lot of stories to tell!¡± The elites of Esville looked at each other and quickly reached an agreement. ¡°Don¡¯t try to trick us into raising the price. If you tell the story in public, we will naturally give you a corresponding reward. You can auction off every story after that! Please rest assured that we, the Esville race, will not tamper with the transaction!¡± said a robot. Vincent nodded and said, ¡°Alright! Then I will start telling the first story. In the endless world of Black Holes, there is another world. There is a race with a long history called the Human Race¡­¡± Vincent told them about the history of the development of the human race in great detail. Avril and Angelina, who were standing beside Vincent, yawned as they listened to Vincent¡¯s story. Vincent¡¯s story was as boring as going back to their childhood and visiting the museum with their teacher. However, all the elites of Esville listened with relish. They even looked a little intoxicated. ¡°Just like that, the current Human Race is currently trying to accumulate a unified power. They are waiting for a human emperor to appear to lead the Human Race to close the Black Hole that has left the human world riddled with holes!¡± When Vincent finished his last sentence, he smiled at the robots and said, ¡°Everyone, the first story has been told, please bid!¡± The Esville elites fell into silence. They did not make a sound for a long time. Finally, an Esville elite who looked like he had a higher status than the rest stood up and said to Vincent, ¡°The equivalent items I can give you are the blueprint of the psionic cannon, the core technology of the spaceship, and the energy replacement materials for the teleportation array. Which one do you want to exchange?¡± ¡°The energy materials for the teleportation array!¡± said Vincent without hesitation. The most important strategic facility of the Human Race was the teleportation array leading to the Beast World. If they could solve the energy problem, it would definitely be worth it. The robot below the elite Esville immediately took out a metal plate from the portable warehouse. There were dense words carved on it. After Vincent took the metal plate, he raised his head and asked, ¡°For the next story, who else wants to trade? This time, it¡¯s going to be auctioned!¡± All of the Esville elites looked at each other. Their eyes were filled with unwillingness. However, their desire for a good story forced them to start bidding. ¡°I offer a recipe for a secret medicine that can increase spiritual power!¡± ¡°I offer a world coordinate that is rich in resources but has no life!¡± ¡°I, I offer a recipe for the strongest metal, the star brilliance alloy! The star brilliance alloy is the strongest metal we know. It¡¯s the best material to forge weapons. It¡¯s the best!¡± In the end, a few of the richest Esville elites stood out, and their bids caused the other companions to exclaim in surprise. ¡°The star brilliance alloy wins!¡± said Vincent and the two sisters almost at the same time. The other Esville elites exclaimed in disbelief. ¡°Why? The secret medicine to strengthen spiritual power is obviously more valuable, and the world coordinates are also a good choice, but you chose the star brilliance alloy that has the lowest value?¡± Some of the Esville elites questioned them in confusion. Vincent immediately said, ¡°The auction doesn¡¯t depend on what you think is more valuable, but on what we really need. In other words, the final decision belongs to us!¡± Angelina and Avril also nodded repeatedly. They agreed with Vincent. This was because the humans needed the star brilliance alloy. If they had such a metal as a weapon, the Human Race would definitely be able to improve their combat strength in a short period of time. They would make up for the gap in strength before learning from the Beast Race! Chapter 211 - Had an Extraordinary Status and Completed the Establishment of Diplomatic Relations ¡°One more story, please tell another story!¡± ¡°As long as you still have a story, there are still many things that we can use to trade!¡± ¡°Right, right, there might even be more materials that are useful to you!¡± After hearing Vincent¡¯s story, the elites of the Esville Race were completely immersed. They surrounded Vincent and the other two as they spoke with anticipation. Vincent, who had taken the initiative, pressed his hand and signaled for everyone to be quiet. He smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m very touched by everyone¡¯s enthusiasm! Today, as long as everyone is interested, I will always share my stories with everyone. However, for the sake of everyone¡¯s efficiency in listening to the story, I hope that everyone can carry out the next auction in an orderly manner. This will save a lot of time!¡± ¡°Okay, we agree!¡± The elites of the Esville Race immediately expressed their agreement. At that time, even if Vincent asked them to trade first before listening to the story, they would not hesitate to agree, let alone carry out the auction in an orderly manner. Vincent nodded his head in satisfaction. He turned to Angelina and Avril and said, ¡°You guys will be responsible for the statistics of the auction. I will be responsible for telling the story!¡± ¡°Oh, okay!¡± Angelina and Avril nodded in confusion. However, in their hearts, they were wondering why Vincent was holding a story conference here. Their purpose was clearly to promote the establishment of diplomatic relations between the two worlds! However, as they trusted Vincent, they did not hesitate to follow Vincent¡¯s arrangements! After rounds of bidding, Angelina and Avril had already recorded dozens of materials and blueprints that were useful to humans. Vincent¡¯s stories were told one after another. From the Beast Men to the Demons, the Phantoms, and finally to the terrifying Protoss. The elites of Esville listened in rapture. They were completely immersed in Vincent¡¯s stories. Unknowingly, Vincent¡¯s status in the hearts of the Esville Race had also become higher and higher! ¡°Respected Mr. Vincent, your story is truly amazing!¡± ¡°In our world, the more stories you experience, the more senior you are. The things you have experienced have far surpassed any member of our race throughout history. Your life experience is so rich that it makes me envious!¡± ¡°Vincent, I don¡¯t know if you can stay for a while longer. We still want to continue listening to your story!¡± The elites of the Esville Race asked Vincent repeatedly. They even used respectful words in their sentences. After hearing their kind words, Vincent smiled and said, ¡°Everyone, please forgive me for not being able to stay here for too long. This is because our home is still facing the threat of the Black Hole world. We still have to find allies who can help each other, to join us to resist the threats that may come from the Black Hole!¡± When they heard that Vincent was going to leave, the elites of the Esville Race surrounded him with reluctance. They even said resolutely, ¡°Mr. Vincent, don¡¯t go. Your story is equally important to us!¡± ¡°Is it just to protect your home? Our Esville Race can establish relations with the Human Race. In the future, we can be in charge of the safety of the Human Race, and you can be in charge of telling us stories. Is that not possible?¡± ¡°Yes, yes! The technology of the Esville Race can resist the threat of the Black Hole. It¡¯s not a problem at all! Please stay!¡± After seeing the Esville Race¡¯s eagerness for him to stay, Vincent could only say awkwardly, ¡°Since everyone is so enthusiastic, then I¡¯ll think about it. Next, we have some free time. I¡¯ll have to discuss it with my companions!¡± The Esville elites dispersed obediently. Vincent walked over to Avril and Angelina and asked, ¡°How was it? How was the harvest this time?¡± Angelina said, ¡°At least the direction of mankind¡¯s technological development in the next hundred years has been determined by us. As long as mankind can understand the blueprints that we brought back, they will have the ability to protect themselves in terms of technology!¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°It seems that my efforts have not been in vain. These things will become a capital for the rise of the Human Race in the future!¡± Avril looked at Vincent with admiration and asked, ¡°How did you come up with the idea of telling a story to persuade these guys to take the initiative to form an alliance with us? More importantly, why didn¡¯t you take the opportunity to facilitate the matter? Instead, you proposed to take a break?¡± Vincent smiled slightly, ¡°Actually, before we even knew that the lives here liked to listen to stories, I was already prepared to use this method. Later, when I found out that they liked to listen to stories, I became even more convinced that this plan was feasible! As for why I wanted to take a break, it was because I wanted them to recall the story I just told, so as to stimulate their emotions!¡± Avril asked again, ¡°Then how do you know that telling stories is feasible? A high-tech race will not obtain many benefits from listening to stories!¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°Of course, there are benefits for them! These pure spiritual bodies are assumed to be a super-intelligent race, but in fact, they are just a bunch of technological geeks. Their spiritual bodies could hardly leave their mother planet, so naturally, they are not able to see the outside world. Further information about the current Black Hole world is bound to stimulate their curiosity. When that time comes, we will need to take the opportunity to establish relations with them. They will come to us on their own initiative!¡± Avril nodded and praised, ¡°That¡¯s great. If I knew you had such a good idea, I wouldn¡¯t have been so worried for you!¡± Vincent said cautiously, ¡°Then you should continue to worry! Although we have succeeded so far, don¡¯t get carried away!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Angelina and Avril replied in unison. Vincent turned around and returned to the center of the hall. He clapped his hands and said, ¡°Everyone, we have already discussed it!¡± After hearing that, the elites of Esville immediately came up to them. They all wanted to know what decision Vincent had made. ¡°After our intense discussion, we have finally decided to establish diplomatic relations with Esville, and then both sides will form an alliance that does not betray. When the time comes, each side will get what they need!¡± said Vincent. ¡°That¡¯s great! That¡¯s really great!¡± ¡°We will go and inform the diplomat right now. Tell him to keep an ally like Vincent no matter what!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, we will leave right now!¡± The Esville Race all replied quickly. ¡°No!¡± At that moment, a voice came from outside the hall. Everyone could not help but turn their heads to look. The door suddenly opened. Two unique-looking robots carrying two members of the Esville Race flew in. ¡°Lord Ruler!¡± ¡°Lord Diplomat!¡± All the members of the Esville Race greeted the two who had just come in respectfully. Vincent could not help but look at the two of them who had just entered. Although he knew that one of them was the diplomat he met previously, he could not tell who was who. After all, each of the golden glowing bodies looked the same! Suddenly, a member from the Esville Race floated directly in front of Vincent. He said, ¡°Vincent! Today, our ruler has personally come to meet you. I want to reiterate yesterday¡¯s decision to you. The Esville tribe is a high-level life civilization. They will not establish relations with the Human Race!¡± Vincent nodded. This time, he could recognize that the person in front of him was the diplomat, Sibisluka, and the one in the distance was the ruler of the Esville Race. He was also the one with the highest authority! At that moment, Sibisluka was no longer important to Vincent. What was important was to know who the ruler was. Then, everything will fall into place naturally. ¡°Ruler, I want to report that the diplomat, Sibisluka was derelict in his duties. He completely did not consider us, the Esville Race. He had given up on cooperating with allies who are worth befriending!¡± ¡°Yes, please reconsider!¡± ¡°We must depose Sibisluka and establish relations with the Human Race!¡± The elites of the Esville Race all shouted excitedly. The ruler remained silent the entire time. After all the voices had gradually quieted down, he said, ¡°Give me my seat. Sibisluka has already told me about the human guests. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything wrong with his judgment. The reason why he invited you here today is to use your knowledge and wisdom to make the Human Race retreat. We can maintain peace between our two worlds, but there¡¯s no need for us to be allies!¡± ¡°But Mr. Vincent is a very rich man. He has a lot of experience and many passionate stories!¡± ¡°How can we keep a distance from such a rich race?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t reject Mr. Vincent¡¯s story. I¡¯m not convinced by Sibisluka¡¯s decision!¡± The elites of Esville started to argue with their ruler for Vincent. ¡°Story? What story?¡± The ruler suddenly questioned them with great interest. The Esville elites told the ruler about the stories that they had heard from Vincent. They stated that they were all Vincent¡¯s wealth and that he had many more stories to tell! The ruler sighed in ecstasy, ¡°These stories are really wonderful. They are of great help to our understanding of the Black Hole world. Moreover, the plot is very tense, which makes me very interested. They are all top-notch stories!¡± After seeing that the ruler had jumped ship, the diplomat, Sibisluka¡¯s consciousness, seemed to have stopped flashing. It was as if his computer system had broken down. He could not understand how the rejection plan that he arranged had turned into an application conference to establish diplomatic relations on his own accord. This had caught him completely unprepared! ¡°Sibisluka, even I am doubting your ability now! Why don¡¯t you want to establish diplomatic relations with such an outstanding race?¡± The ruler spoke to Sibisluka in a reprimanding tone. Sibisluka explained, ¡°Lord Ruler, first of all, I have never heard of Vincent¡¯s story. Secondly, my analysis is absolutely correct. So far, he has only used some of the more pleasant stories to move everyone, but who can guarantee that the stories he provides in the future will also be of value?¡± Vincent waited for the right moment. Suddenly, he said, ¡°That¡¯s easy! I have a way to solve your worries. You can build a robot to leave with us. We can record what we see and hear along the way and then broadcast it back. Won¡¯t you have a long story then?¡± When the ruler heard this, he knew that he could no longer reject Vincent¡¯s suggestion. He immediately said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve decided to establish diplomatic relations!¡± Chapter 212 - Was Invaded, but It Remained Calm in the Face of Danger ¡°I announce that I will temporarily remove the diplomat position from Sibisluka. Next, the Esville Race will sign the first friendly agreement with the Human Race!¡± As the ruler announced his decision in public, all members of the Esville Race cheered. For a race who had given up on their basic ability to move in order to evolve to the extreme, it was not easy for them to have contact with the outside world. The only way was to send an exploratory drone into the Black Hole world to take some pictures and videos. As for personally riding an aircraft to the Black Hole world, the Esville Race would not do it. This was because the Esville Race had identified its weakness after a long period of time. They knew that only by staying in the flawless world that they had built for themselves could they be truly safe. If they entered the Black Hole world, the pure spiritual form of the Esville Race would not be able to deal with the crisis that may come at any time. This was because their main bodies¡¯ ability to protect themselves was almost at zero percent! As a result, the Esville Race had no choice but to hide in their own world¡¯s array of technology. Even if they were curious about the outside world, they would not be able to explore it! The more developed a race was, the more they desired the unknown and novel things. Therefore, the story that Vincent brought to them was simply a blessing from the heavens. Vincent¡¯s subsequent proposal moved every member of the Esville Race as well. Sibisluka, who had lost his position, had no choice but to lower his head and admit his mistake. He said, ¡°Respected Lord Ruler, fellow Esville compatriots, I hope that you can forgive my carelessness and arbitrariness. I will definitely atone for my sins in the future!¡± The communication between the Esville Race was different from that of the Human Race. The Esville Race did not have the concept of betrayal. This was because they were bodies of consciousness that could probe one another. They could only tell the truth between themselves. The ruler said generously, ¡°You have done a lot of hard work for the Esville Race. However, this mistake will not undo all your previous contributions. I appoint you to design and develop a record-type robot that will set off together with Mr. Vincent. This is a matter of great merit for us, the Esville Race!¡± Sibisluka readily agreed, ¡°Yes! I will not fail my mission!¡± After seeing that the matter of establishing diplomatic relations had been completed, Vincent felt relieved. With the help of the Esville Race, the Human Race would have another way to develop their future. Originally, the hope of the Human Race could only be placed on those who had talent in cultivation. However, in the years to come, those who had talent in the field of science and technology would also be able to improve the strength of the Human Race! The ruler strode over to Vincent and said, ¡°Respected Mr. Vincent, thank you for bringing so many good stories to us. I hope that when you set off again, you will have a smooth journey!¡± Vincent nodded and replied, ¡°Your Excellency, on behalf of the Human Race, I hope that our two races will be friends forever!¡± Just as the representatives of the two races were conversing in a friendly manner, something happened. ¡°Boom!¡± The sound of an explosion came from the horizon, and the ground of the entire city shook. Vincent looked up in shock. He often stepped into the battlefield and knew that this was indeed a threat. Angelina and Avril immediately walked over to Vincent¡¯s side and subconsciously went into battle preparation mode. ¡°Vincent, what do we do now?¡± asked Avril. ¡°No rush. Let¡¯s see what news the Esville Race has received!¡± said Vincent. The robots that were carrying the Esville elites stopped moving and landed steadily on the ground. The robots that were connected to the bottom of the crystal instantly transformed into a super-large processor. It was sorting out all sorts of information quickly. ¡°Quickly investigate. What exactly happened?¡± asked the ruler in a hurried manner. Soon, one of his subordinates started to speak regarding the current situation. ¡°Reporting, ruler, the defense of the Black Hole in the southwest direction has been destroyed. The reason is that one of our drones that went into the Black Hole world to search for the coordinates of the worlds with resources had been targeted on the way back. The intruders have followed our drone and found our world!¡± The ruler asked again in a deep voice, ¡°Then what is the level of the intruders?¡± ¡°The intruders have just entered the Black Hole, and they have already launched a destructive attack on our fortress. Moreover, their destructive power is astonishing. They can be considered to be high-level creatures. It is likely that they are also the most dangerous beings!¡± The ruler did not dare to hesitate at all and immediately ordered, ¡°Inform all of our companions to immediately prepare for battle. Tell everyone to take out their treasures and get rid of these intruders. Do not allow them to further destroy our world!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± All of the Esville Race replied in unison. Vincent took the initiative and said, ¡°Your Excellency, we have just completed the establishment of diplomatic relations and are now in a relationship of shared honor and disgrace. Therefore, we cannot sit idly by and do nothing. We will go to the front line to take a look!¡± The ruler was silent for a moment and said, ¡°That¡¯s fine! Bring communicators with you. So long you are inside our world, you can use your communicators to contact us!¡± As he said that, the robot below the dominator took out three transparent crystal pieces from its storage space. Vincent held them in his hand. For a moment, he did not know where to put them. He then subconsciously put it into his ear. The moment it touched his ear, the crystal piece in Vincent¡¯s hand suddenly emitted a ray of light. After scanning the outline of the ear, the crystal immediately changed shape to fit Vincent¡¯s ear perfectly. Angelina and Avril saw the scene and immediately picked up the crystal to place it in their ears. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Vincent no longer hesitated. He took Avril and Angelina and left. The report from the Esville elites did not mention the distance to the Black Hole. However, based on the distance that they had traveled, Vincent believed that they were still very far from the Black Hole. They had to speed up, otherwise, once the invading otherworld creatures began to spread out, the entire Esville world would be in chaos. ¡°Vincent, the distance is too far, why don¡¯t you rush over first?¡± said Avril as she ran. ¡°No! Based on the explosion just now, the intruder should be very powerful. We cannot split up. We have to look after each other!¡± Vincent judged the situation rationally. He then pressed on his earpiece and said loudly, ¡°We need to rush to the battlefield quickly. Can we have a ride?¡± The voice of the ruler immediately sounded from the earpiece, ¡°I¡¯ll arrange it for you immediately.¡± Rumble! In the next second, the entire Crystal City seemed to have split open. Be it the streets or the buildings, even the tall buildings that pierced through the clouds were all split into two halves. Everything changed too quickly. The change caught Vincent and the two sisters off guard. There was no way out. Avril suddenly pointed ahead and exclaimed, ¡°What is that?¡± Vincent focused his gaze and saw that the deepest part of the ground had split open in front of him. Inside it was actually an underground factory. A huge battleship was slowly rising from the crack! ¡°I understand, quickly jump up!¡± Vincent shouted loudly. He pulled Angelina and Avril to jump onto the warship and rose into the air with it. At the same time, Avril and Angelina saw that in the crevice, there were a few other large-scale combat equipment that had risen up as well. It was as if there was an endless arsenal hidden underground. Avril exclaimed, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Vincent said, ¡°Every member of the Esville Race is a powerful scientist. Every member is building different strategic weapons. When it comes to the survival of the world, every member will use their own weapons!¡± ¡°What a terrifying race!¡± said Angelina in shock. The battleship beneath the three of them had already risen to a certain height. It suddenly began to accelerate and instantly shot towards the southwest. Vincent and the two sisters were caught off guard and huddled together tightly. Only by holding on together tightly were they not thrown off the fast-moving battleship. With lingering fear in their hearts, they watched everything around them turn into long afterimages! A moment later, Vincent and the others discovered that their vision had finally recovered and that they had arrived at the battlefield in front of the Black Hole. The steel fortress had already turned into scorched earth, and only a portion of the robots was left. They were fighting against a large group of foreign creatures. Vincent focused his gaze on the foreign invaders and discovered that they looked somewhat similar to humans. However, they did not look like living humans. Instead, they looked like shriveled corpses of humans after death! Avril sighed in surprise, ¡°This is¡­ a corpse?¡± Vincent shook his head and said, ¡°Among the 10,000 races in the Black Hole, there are many races that look similar to humans. They should be one of the races!¡± The one who gave Vincent this inspiration was the Ghost Race that he had seen in the Beast world! Furthermore, the Beast Race told him that in the Black Hole world, the Tired Race was definitely a huge race! ¡°Then, what race are those zombie-like things down there?¡± asked Avril. Vincent looked at the aircraft that was rushing over in the sky one after another. He said, ¡°If you want to know what race they are, you can only go down and ask them yourself! Currently, the strategic weapons of the Esville Race have not completely arrived. Let¡¯s go down and support them first. Don¡¯t let these alien races run too far!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Avril and Angelina nodded in agreement. Vincent pulled out his Purgatory Blade and warned the two girls, ¡°Be careful. Once you discover that the strength of the other party far surpasses ours, immediately retreat! At the same time, wait until the aerial vehicles in the sky have gathered. Then, immediately leave the battlefield!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± said Avril. With two large knives in her hands, she turned and jumped into the battlefield. ¡°Vincent, you have to be careful too!¡± Angelina looked at Vincent and jumped down as well. Vincent narrowed his eyes, spread the Flaming Wings on his back, and jumped down. The flames on his blade were like a cannonball that could explode at any time! Chapter 213 - Was an All-Out War. Tactics Were King The battlefield on the ground was already in full swing. The Esville¡¯s battle robots were depleting at an extremely fast speed. They were about to lose control of the intruders¡¯ whereabouts. At that moment, Avril descended from the sky with two large knives in her hands. The huge blades were like a whirlwind. It swept up all the zombie-like monsters. ¡°Sky-Splitting Slash!¡± shouted Avril loudly. The two knives in her hands instantly turned into light shadows that covered the sky. It was similar to a fishing net. Corpses of different sizes fell from the sky like rain. However, most of the aliens still landed on the ground unscathed. Some of them had wounds on their bodies, while others were not hurt at all. Avril sucked in a breath of cold air. Sky Splitter was the most powerful combat skill she had learned after advancing to a level 10 creature. Even a level 12 creature could be struck down by her blade. However, these aliens only had a few wounds on their bodies. They were obviously at least level 13 creatures. As for those aliens who were not injured at all, their strength could not be estimated! At that time, Angelina had also rushed to the battlefield. Her hands emitted a layer of light, and she raised her hand to press on the shoulder of one of the aliens. She began to display her superpower. In an instant, Angelina¡¯s skin was aging and shriveling at a speed visible to the naked eye. The color of her skin had also turned gray-black. She was assimilating into the appearance of an alien. Angelina cried out in surprise and immediately let go. She quickly retreated, and her skin recovered at a speed visible to the naked eye. Angelina shouted at Avril and Vincent in the sky, ¡°Be careful, these aliens don¡¯t have any special abilities. It¡¯s just that their seemingly rotten bodies are very hard!¡± After hearing this, Vincent flew to the ground and said, ¡°Avril, go and protect Angelina. You guys, try to break through the outer perimeter gradually. Don¡¯t linger in battle!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Avril responded and turned around to rush to Angelina¡¯s side. The two sisters rushed to the outer perimeter of the battlefield together. Vincent looked at the alien races around him and took out his brand new Cup of Fate. He shouted coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t believe that you don¡¯t have souls either!¡± Vincent shouted loudly, ¡°Soul stripping!¡± The perfect Cup of Fate in his hand instantly burst out with a black light, covering the entire battlefield. The effect of Soul Stripping was that it could instantly kill all targets below the user¡¯s level and extract their souls! As soon as he saw the battle between Avril and the other races, Vincent had already discovered that the cultivation levels of these other races were uneven. With the help of the Cup of Fate, he could filter out the stronger ones. After the black light faded, nearly one-third of them had fallen on the battlefield. At the same time, it also meant that the remaining two-thirds were all above level 16! Vincent raised his five fingers and shouted, ¡°Summon the spirits!¡± The souls of the foreign race emerged one by one. They walked in front of Vincent devoutly and knelt down on one knee, showing their loyalty. ¡°Counterattack!¡± Vincent raised his blade and pointed it at the other members of the foreign race. He commanded them in a loud voice. All the low-level souls of the foreign race turned around without hesitation. They charged at their companions like madmen and started to attack them. Vincent controlled one of the souls but he did not ask him to fight. Instead, he called out to him and asked, ¡°Your race is¡­? ¡°The Undead Race!¡± ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°The appearance of the Black Hole is a great opportunity to expand our forces. We found a strange thing in the Black Hole world, so we followed it all the way here!¡± ¡°Go and join the battle!¡± After Vincent got the answer he wanted, he waved his hand and summoned the undead soul away. The undead soul turned around and ran away. Vincent looked up at the sky and saw various battleships and floating cannons. They were already in place. He immediately spoke into his earpiece, ¡°Are you ready?¡± The voice of the ruler sounded from the earpiece, ¡°In three minutes, you can fire at full force!¡± Vincent nodded, spread his Flaming Wings, and flew away from the battlefield. He was searching for Avril and Angelina everywhere. Finally, Vincent saw that Angelina and Avril had already run away from the battlefield, so he immediately flew over. ¡°Vincent, hurry up!¡± Angelina and Avril had also heard the news of the impending fire through the earpiece. During this time, each of them stretched out a hand and shouted anxiously at Vincent. Vincent flew in front of the two women under the countless hands that were grabbing at him. He grabbed their hands tightly and used their strength to pull himself away from the battlefield. At the same time, the voice of the ruler sounded from the earphones, ¡°All firepower has been gathered. Begin the first round of cannon fire attacks. Test the strength of the target!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± Countless energy cannons were fired at the same time. The entire battlefield was filled with explosions. Vincent looked at the cannon in front of him with a face full of joy. He was waiting expectantly for the battle to end. Avril looked at Vincent¡¯s appearance and could not help but ask curiously, ¡°There¡¯s no need for us to intervene. What are you so excited about?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand! It¡¯s a good thing that there¡¯s no need for us to make a move. Moreover, there are huge benefits waiting for me!¡± said Vincent very proudly. The Cup of Fate¡¯s ability to strip souls had a huge limitation. It could only deal with targets whose strength was lower than his own. However, the spirit-binding method was different. As long as the body had a soul, no matter how terrifying the opponent¡¯s strength was when they were alive, they had to obediently become Vincent¡¯s servant. Therefore, if Vincent was alone, he would not be able to harvest all the high-level undead creatures on the battlefield. However, if he borrowed the firepower of the Esville Race and wipe out all the high-level undead creatures, then he would be able to harvest a large group of high-level fighters! Under Vincent¡¯s expectant gaze, the artillery fire on the battlefield finally ended, but the result was disappointing. Very few undead creatures fell under the artillery fire, and the vast majority of the high-level undead creatures were still standing unscathed on the spot. The voice of the ruler sounded from the earpiece again, ¡°I¡¯ve estimated that the target levels are all between level 22 and level 30 creatures. If we want to kill all the targets, we¡¯ll need even more powerful firepower output. With our race¡¯s current materials and technology, we¡¯ll be able to conquer the corresponding weapons within half a day!¡± Unexpectedly, the ruler wanted to give up and make another plan! Vincent, who was waiting to harvest the high-level souls, could not help but feel anxious when he heard that. He raised his head and looked at the flying machine in the sky, he questioned, ¡°With your current firepower, you can actually focus on a small area-of-effect attack. You can definitely kill those undead creatures. Why are you wasting time?¡± ¡°The targets are too scattered. We can¡¯t cover them at all. Moreover, the Esville Race will be able to overcome the technical difficulties very quickly. Mr. Vincent, there¡¯s no need to worry!¡± said the ruler. Vincent saw that the undead creatures on the battlefield had already started to disperse in all directions. He could not help but rebuke angrily, ¡°Idiot! By the time you guys conquer the new weapons, these undead creatures will have long-run far away. At that time, won¡¯t we still have to kill them one by one? How many resources will we have to expend then?¡± Vincent finally understood why the Esville Race had been invaded this time! The highly intelligent race had the ability to continuously innovate technology, so their ability to solve problems was different from humans. They would not think about how to deal with problems more efficiently. Instead, they would think about solving any problems by conquering even more difficult problems. This habit could not be said to be good or bad, but it obviously had a drawback, which was that the consumption of resources was extremely huge! Therefore, as the Esville Race had already developed this world to the extreme, they had to send drones to all parts of the Black Hole world to search for worlds that were rich in resources, and then build teleportation portals to exploit their resources. This time, the Undead Race had found the entrance to the Black Hole of the Esville World. ¡°It seems that I have to change your way of thinking!¡± Vincent¡¯s gaze was resolute as he tapped on his earpiece and said in a deep voice, ¡°Ruler, please hand over control of all firepower to me. I have a way to eliminate these undead creatures!¡± ¡°This is the highest authority of the Esville Race. It can only be given to you after all the members of the race have voted on it!¡± replied the ruler. ¡°Alright! Then go and ask for their opinion now. How long will it take?¡± asked Vincent. The ruler replied, ¡°About three minutes!¡± ¡°Then go quickly!¡± Vincent nodded and turned to Avril and Angelina. He said, ¡°Help me stall these high-level undead creatures, but be careful of their strength. Be careful not to be hurt by them!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Avril responded and moved to the side of the battlefield. Angelina stood in place and did not move. Vincent extended his arm very tacitly. Angelina immediately grabbed his arm and absorbed his ability. ¡°Very good, it¡¯s still the World Cleansing Fire!¡± said Angelina with a smile. She spread the Flaming Wings on her back and flew to the other side of the battlefield. Vincent sighed with a smile, ¡°Fool, actually other abilities are more abnormal!¡± He then flew up and calmly watched the battlefield below. Vincent did not take part in the battle, nor did he help Avril and Angelina, who were struggling on the battlefield. The voice of the ruler finally sounded from the earpiece, ¡°Mr. Vincent, the vote has been passed. You can now command and fire!¡± ¡°Avril, Angelina, retreat immediately!¡± Vincent shouted to the battlefield. He then took off the earpiece and slowly placed it into his eyes. It immediately became a pair of tactical eyes. Vincent pointed at the position in his glasses and began to quickly set up, ¡°All cannons, attack from various sides of the battlefield, but make sure that the firepower on the western battlefield appears weaker!¡± All the cannons immediately opened fire, bombarding the battlefield according to Vincent¡¯s command. Under the artillery fire, all the undead creatures were stunned by the explosions. They had no choice but to run to the west, where the firepower was obviously weaker. At that moment, Angelina and Avril had already left the battlefield. They watched the undead creatures from afar and smiled at each other. This was because they had already understood Vincent¡¯s intentions. Vincent saw that all the undead creatures had gathered together and immediately said, ¡°Now, fire with all your might!¡± Chapter 214 - Was Passed on to Each Other, and They Were Ready to Set Off Boom! There was no longer a single living undead creature on the battlefield when the mushroom clouds in the artillery fire dissipated The ruler complimented Vincent, ¡°That¡¯s great! Mr. Vincent, you¡¯re really a genius at commanding battles!¡± However, during that time, Vincent naturally did not have much time to respond to him. He leaped onto the battlefield and raised his hand to shout, ¡°Spirit capturing and commanding!¡± Souls rose from the corpses in an instant. Under Vincent¡¯s control, they quickly flew into Vincent¡¯s body. Vincent could feel the souls entering his body one by one. He could not help but shout, ¡°Awesome!¡± There were more than ten level 30 creatures. The remaining souls were all above level 22. Vincent once again had tens of thousands of souls that he could once again use in battle. Back in the toxic abyss, Vincent had lost a million monster souls. He was in distress. However, after obtaining these high-level souls, he was no longer sad. ¡°Mr. Vincent, the battle has ended. Please return to the aircraft. As for the remaining work of cleaning up the battlefield and rebuilding the fortress, we will arrange it ourselves!¡± The voice of the ruler sounded from the earpiece once again. Vincent nodded and turned back to the edge of the battlefield. He said to Avril and Angelina, ¡°Let¡¯s go back!¡± The two sisters nodded and followed Vincent into the aircraft. They flew back to Crystal City together. On the way back, Avril could not help but ask about Vincent¡¯s harvest. ¡°We¡¯ve gained a lot! This time, not only did we know about the races in the vicinity, but we also understand the battle style and thinking habits of the Esville Race. It can be said that we have a whole new understanding of our neighbor!¡± said Vincent. Avril also nodded and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. The technological strength of the Esville race is indeed powerful, but their battle style is too rigid! I really don¡¯t know why they say that we humans are low intelligent beings!¡± Angelina also said, ¡°I¡¯m a little worried now. Even if the Esville Race has super high technological power, they will die if they were invaded by other races!¡± Vincent sighed, ¡°The Esville Race has put all their wisdom into constantly conquering new technologies. As for the issues relating to strategy, they have completely abandoned them. When we go back, I¡¯ll discuss with the ruler and see if we can help them with this problem!¡± The two sisters nodded together. After all, the Esville Race is an important partner of the Human Race. If their world was in danger, it would also be a potential threat to the Human Race. Therefore, the best solution was to help the Esville Race improve on their weaknesses so that they could become stronger. Avril suddenly said, ¡°Since the Esville Race has a ruler, why don¡¯t we help them close the Black Hole? That way, we can get it done once and for all!¡± Vincent shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°It seems like that won¡¯t work! The situation of the Esville Race and the Beast Race is completely different. The Beast Race had weakened because of the appearance of the Black Hole, so closing the Black Hole was a matter of unity. However, the Esville Race relies heavily on the resources provided by the Black Hole world. They rely on the teleportation array to transport a limited amount of materials. As such, they would not agree to close the Black Hole!¡± Avril and Angelina shook their heads at the same time. They did not expect that the Esville Race, who seemed to be very powerful, was actually still in danger. The aircraft soon returned to Crystal City. Vincent and the other two immediately jumped off the aircraft and headed straight for the Esville Race¡¯s world affairs building. The members of the Esville Race, including the ruler, did not leave the area. As soon as they saw Vincent and the others return, they immediately swarmed over. ¡°Mr. Vincent, the battle that you commanded earlier was really great. You didn¡¯t even need a stronger weapon to annihilate all the invaders. It really refreshed our understanding!¡± ¡°Your cooperation on the battlefield can also be said to be perfect. I don¡¯t know how to describe it¡­ You all can attack or retreat together at the same time. You coordinate together well. Although I still feel that the physical body is a burden to live, I have to say that you guys did it perfectly!¡± ¡°Mr. Vincent, if we can get your permission, can you allow us to record all of your actions? We would then transfer the information into the combat robot program. This will greatly increase the combat strength of the Robot Army!¡± After hearing them asking incessantly, Vincent could not help but scratch his head helplessly. ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t make any noise first. I¡¯ll answer them one by one!¡± said Vincent. He signaled for everyone to be quiet. After everyone quieted down, Vincent started to speak. He said, ¡°Everyone knows that the body is considered a burden. It¡¯s an ordinary body. However, most of the races are now able to cultivate, and it has already greatly compensated for your so-called disadvantage! And the tactical cooperation that you have seen is a way to use the body!¡± ¡°Oh!¡± The Esville Race expressed their understanding. Vincent then said, ¡°Of course, it is also possible if you want to record our cooperation and actions. But I want to remind you that this will not be of much help to your robot army. This is because every wonderful cooperation requires thinking and tacit understanding. Robots can only carry out cold replicas. They are not able to replicate perfectly!¡± ¡°Oh!¡± The Esville elites exclaimed again. One of the Esville members asked excitedly, ¡°So, Mr. Vincent has agreed to our proposal?¡± Vincent sighed helplessly. It seemed that he was just playing the lute to a cow by saying so much. He could only nod as a response! ¡°Great! Let¡¯s start now! In addition, we will settle the few opinions that Mr. Vincent mentioned in the shortest time possible!¡± The elites of the Esville Race were very excited. They then scattered to get busy. Vincent looked at the hall that had suddenly emptied. He was speechless. He could only turn around and look at the sisters behind him. The three of them stood in a daze. At this time, the ruler silently floated over and said, ¡°Mr. Vincent, thank you for what you have done earlier. I am also very proud that the Esville Race can establish relations with the Human Race. I hope that our two races can develop together in the future and complement each other!¡± said the ruler sincerely. Vincent finally heard something decent. He quickly turned around and said with a smile, ¡°Ruler, what are you talking about? Since we are allies, there is no need to thank us for our help!¡± The ruler said again, ¡°Friends must get along fairly! This time, you have sacrificed a lot of precious things for the Esville Race. Of course, we should also show some gratitude. So, I have decided to give you some really useful things. Of course, they are also the real secrets of our Esville Race!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the robot carrying the ruler took out a rectangular crystal and handed it over to Vincent. Vincent looked down at the crystal and found that it seemed to be a tactical computer. He then reached out his finger and swiped at the screen. A map-like image appeared. There were many coordinate nodes marked on it. ¡°This is the map of the Black Hole world. Our Esville Race has been exploring the Black Hole for many years. The coordinates marked on it are the location of the teleportation arrays that we have set up. In the future, when you are exploring the Black Hole world and encounter any danger, you can return to the Esville world through these teleportation arrays. Later, I will send someone to give you access to the teleportation arrays!¡± said the ruler. Vincent put away the tactical computer and said with a smile, ¡°Okay, thank you very much! But I have one more request!¡± ¡°Please!¡± replied the ruler. ¡°I hope that the Esville Race can share the technology to develop the teleportation array with the humans and beasts. We also hope that we can share the coordinates of your teleportation arrays with the outside world. But do not worry, we absolutely have no intention to use the resources you found, we just want to explore the Black Hole world in a more convenient manner.¡± The ruler was silent for a moment. After a while, he finally said, ¡°Okay, I promise you!¡± Vincent nodded and said in a deep voice, ¡°Well, I hope that you can prepare everything as soon as possible. We will do our best to cooperate with your research, and then we will continue to explore the black hole world!¡± The ruler said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they are on their way back!¡± Vincent was slightly startled. He turned around to look at the entrance of the hall, only to see a group of Esville elites who had left earlier swarming over once again. ¡°Mr. Vincent, we are ready. You can start now. Can you demonstrate the tactical cooperation you have done previously?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Vincent nodded awkwardly. He then turned around to signal to Avril and Angelina. The three of them walked forward together and started fighting with the robot army. However, to Vincent, this type of battle was very boring. This was because the combat style of the God-Slaying squad had always been to focus on efficiency and to end the battle quickly. At this time, in order to better display their cooperation, they had to drag out the time as much as possible. Moreover, under the request of the Esville Race elites, the three of them showed many cooperation routines. They even displayed their escape routines a few times. ¡°Vincent, this is really boring! I really don¡¯t know how this meaningless cooperation can help them,¡± sighed Avril. She was bored. Vincent also said helplessly, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about how much we can help. As long as everyone requests it, we will try our best to complete it. Anyway, when the time comes, they will send out robots to accompany us on our journey. They will also have a chance to record the actual cooperation in battle!¡± After hearing that, Avril nodded and continued to demonstrate the escape routine with Vincent. Chapter 215 - Began Its Journey, a New Partner ¡°I¡¯m so tired, I¡¯m finally done!¡± Avril sat on the crystal floor. She wiped off the sweat on her head. Vincent, who was beside her, had sweat all over his head as well. He replied, ¡°Yeah! And I just realized that acting is more tiring than actual combat!¡± Angelina laid on Vincent¡¯s lap and sighed tiredly, ¡°I¡¯m not coming back, I¡¯m not coming back! No matter what other requests they have, I won¡¯t come again!¡± Vincent¡¯s heart ached as he fiddled with Angelina¡¯s hair and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s all over!¡± After capturing Vincent and the two sisters¡¯ actions, the rest of the Esville elites had retreated to the side. They were gathering data. Only the ruler approached the three of them and said, ¡°Thank you for your hard work. Please rest for a day before you prepare to set off!¡± Vincent originally did not want to stay any longer, but after seeing Avril and Angelina exhausted, he nodded and agreed to the ruler¡¯s arrangement. ¡°Alright, Let¡¯s rest for a night!¡± Vincent helped Avril up and carried Angelina out of the building. They walked towards their accommodation together. ¡°We will continue to explore the Black Hole world tomorrow. Unfortunately, we don¡¯t have much food left. I have already seen it just now. The food prepared by the Esville Race is not edible by humans!¡± said Avril with a worried look. Vincent thought for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go back and study the map of the Esville Race tonight to see if I can find a world where we can replenish food. Food that humans can eat should not be rare among the 10,000 races of the Black Hole. I¡¯ll be able to find some supplies if I research on the other worlds!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Avril nodded in agreement. After returning to the dormitory building, Vincent sent Angelina back to her room. After carefully tucking her in, he and Avril went back to their own rooms. Although the three of them had revealed their true feelings and confirmed their relationship, they were still deeply attached to the Human Race. They did not have the energy to think about other things, so they just went to sleep. The next day, the three people who had been in combat mode for a long time woke up at the same time. After washing up, they went outside to gather. ¡°How is it? Are you all rested?¡± asked Vincent. ¡°Yes!¡± Angelina nodded. Avril patted the new giant ax on her back and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m full of energy now!¡± Vincent said, ¡°Well, let¡¯s go!¡± The three of them walked out of the building together. Suddenly, they saw an endless strategic fleet in front of them. The sky was full of flying machines, and the ground was full of combat robots. ¡°Vincent, are they going to record data from us again?¡± asked Angelina with fear. Avril frowned and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care! Even if they come again, I won¡¯t do it!¡± Vincent was more composed. He walked forward and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± The aircraft hovering in the sky suddenly shot up beams of light and projected golden consciousness bodies. They were the projections of all the members of the Esville Race. ¡°Best friends of the Esville Race. Today is the day you will embark on your new journey. The Esville Race will send you off with the most honorable ceremony. At the same time, I would like to introduce to you the omnipotent robot that will accompany you on your journey, Kurt!¡± As the voice of the ruler sounded, a two-meter-tall figure walked in front of Vincent and the other two and saluted them. ¡°Wow!¡± Vincent and the two sisters could not help but exclaim in surprise. This was because the robot standing in front of the three of them could no longer be called a robot, but a human who did not have any flaws! Whether it was his body proportions, his skin, or his lively eyes, they all looked perfect. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Kurt! Please take care of me for the rest of the journey!¡± said robot Kurt. ¡°Hello, Hello!¡± Vincent and the other two sisters replied awkwardly. This was because they really could not treat Kurt as a robot. ¡°Respected Mr. Vincent, Kurt is the strongest robot we have created, the highest-end weapon of the Esville Race. He has everything in him. At the same time, the tactical actions that we have captured from the three of you have all been recorded into his processor. In addition, in order to express our respect, we only installed an observation broadcast program on him, and not a remote operation program. In the future, he will only listen to your orders. He will not receive our orders!¡± said the ruler. Vincent nodded, looked up to the sky and said, ¡°Thank you! Then let¡¯s go!¡± The ruler said again, ¡°Kurt has a miniature teleportation array stored in his body. You can teleport to any teleportation point in Esville through him!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Vincent could not help but feel a little tempted. This was the most useful function he had heard so far! Vincent took out the crystal tactical computer and carefully selected the coordinate nodes on it. Finally, he chose a location that was not too far away from the Esville world, but was very far away from the humans¡¯ black hole. ¡°Coordinate 213, prepare to teleport!¡± said Vincent. ¡°Please wait a moment!¡± Kurt nodded. He then reached out his hands and inserted them into his chest. After pulling them apart, a miniature teleportation light spot was revealed. Vincent and the two sisters walked into the light spot and waved goodbye to the Esville Race in the sky. ¡°Goodbye, friend!¡± ¡°Goodbye, Mr. Vincent!¡± As they said goodbye, Vincent and the sisters instantly disappeared into the light. An Esville Race member looked at the empty street and sighed in a desolate tone, ¡°Mr. Vincent, you¡¯re gone just like that?¡± Another Esville Race member added, ¡°So, can we go back and watch the broadcast now?¡± The rest of the Esville Race members woke up from the sadness of Vincent leaving and said happily, ¡°Then what are we waiting for? Let¡¯s go back quickly!¡± The ruler reminded them worriedly, ¡°From today onwards, two members must take turns to guard the main control room every day in case something happens to the Black Hole. Don¡¯t forget the important things just because you are focused on watching the broadcast!¡± ¡°Alright, alright! I got it, I got it!¡± Amidst the perfunctory voices, the Esville Race dispersed. Even the ruler who cared about the world had long disappeared! In the Black Hole world, a ball of light suddenly descended from the sky. Vincent and his team suddenly appeared on the ground in another world. ¡°Phew! So this is what teleportation feels like. This is the first time I¡¯ve experienced it!¡± Avril stretched her back and sighed with joy. Vincent wiped his nose and sighed, ¡°Not all teleportation arrays work like this. I¡¯ve tried something even worse!¡± Vincent had not forgotten the intense heaviness and fatigue when he teleported to Beast World. He had thought that all teleportation arrays should feel like that. However, the teleportation array of the Esville Race gave Vincent a different experience. It was comfortable, quiet, and there was almost no feeling of weakness or fatigue. Vincent could hardly believe that he had completed the transmigration! Angelina, who had not spoken all this while, looked curiously at Kurt and asked softly, ¡°I noticed that Kurt was quite intelligent just now. How intelligent do you think he is? Do you think he can pretend to be a human in the Human Race?¡± ¡°What are you saying? How can humans be so easily faked?¡± said Avril with a smile. Vincent nodded, indicating that he agreed with Avril¡¯s point. Kurt suddenly said, ¡°I am the crystallization of the highest intelligence in Esville. I am the perfect imitation of a human in the Human Race. Of course, I can perfectly integrate into the Human Race!¡± Avril smiled disdainfully and said, ¡°Heh, you like talking big? Let¡¯s see how perfect you can be!¡± Kurt smiled warmly and said, ¡°You can test me all you want!¡± ¡°Okay! Go and find me some food that humans can eat!¡± said Avril. She wanted to teach the arrogant robot a lesson. As they really lacked food, it was a good thing if they could replenish it. Kurt nodded with confidence and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go now!¡± Vincent was just watching the show with a smile, but he did not expect Kurt to really turn around and leave. He could not help but widen his eyes. Angelina could not help but sigh, ¡°I don¡¯t think we¡¯ve ever told the Esville Race what food humans can eat, right? What did he rely on to find food?¡± Vincent sighed with a bad premonition, ¡°Perhaps, he relied on the Esville Race¡¯s imagination!¡± Only Avril said indifferently, ¡°Who cares! When he can¡¯t find anything and comes back, we can just laugh at him! Let¡¯s go take a look around, at least we can try to understand this world first!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Vincent and Angelina nodded. The three of them set off together. They walked in the opposite direction of where Kurt had left. The world that they were in was very small. After walking for less than half a day, the three of them had already seen the end of the world! The entire world was like a floating island, surrounded by the void of the universe. The planet where the humans lived was completely different. Avril could not help but sigh, ¡°It¡¯s really amazing!¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back! This world is very small, and there are no signs of life. Other than some mining areas, we did not see any food along the way. Let¡¯s rest and prepare to leave for the Black Hole world!¡± After hearing that, Avril immediately said, ¡°Yes! I want to go back and mock that arrogant robot!¡± Angelina smiled and asked, ¡°What if he really found some food?¡± ¡°Impossible! Robots are robots, they can never replace the Human Race!¡± said Avril firmly. Chapter 216 - Exploration Completed, New Black Hole Vincent and the sisters walked all the way back to the teleportation portal, but they did not see Kurt. They looked at each other blankly. ¡°The world is not big, so why is Kurt not back yet?¡± asked Angelina. Avril replied proudly, ¡°Of course, that guy must be lost!¡± Vincent shook his head and said, ¡°Impossible. The technology of the Esville Race would not be of low level. Perhaps something happened. Let¡¯s go and take a look in the direction that Kurt had left!¡± The two women naturally nodded and agreed readily. They followed Vincent to the other side of the world. However, the other side of the world made them feel extremely shocked. Unlike the other side of the world that they had just been to, the land under Vincent¡¯s feet no longer had green mountains and rivers. There were only holes that were filled with devastation. The endless barren land was crowded with distorted faces. The distorted faces were all buried in deep pits that had collapsed due to overexploitation. The entire world seemed like hell. ¡°The environment here is similar to the human world. If there was enough time, perhaps a civilization could have been born, right?¡± Angelina sighed, her mouth agape. Avril shook her head and sighed, ¡°What a pity! Due to overexploitation, this place has completely lost the chance to give birth to a civilization!¡± At that moment, they realized that the existence of the Esville Race was a disaster for the other worlds within the Black Hole! Vincent let out a long sigh. He shook his head and said, ¡°There are pros and cons. The Esville Race¡¯s demand for resources has reached the point where it affects all the races in the Black Hole. However, they will only exploit worlds without life and deliberately avoid worlds that have already given birth to civilizations. This is a safer choice for them, but it¡¯s a crazy blow to all the other races in the Black Hole!¡± Avril frowned and asked, ¡°Are they really not going to interfere with any civilized world? Even worlds that are far weaker than them will not be massacred?¡± Vincent nodded with certainty, ¡°Of course! This is because their goal is not to seek hegemony, but to exploit! No matter how weak a civilized world is, it will still consume a large number of resources. Therefore, it is not worth it to exploit such resources. At the same time, they are also worried that if they intervene, those low-level civilizations will develop explosively and evolve to the point where they can threaten them within a short period of time!¡± Angelina asked curiously, ¡°Just because of the intervention of a high-level civilization, a low-level civilization can develop at a high speed?¡± Vincent replied, ¡°It¡¯s very possible! Because the emergence of a higher civilization can stimulate the development of a low-level civilization, allowing them to confirm their original speculations, thus saving many unnecessary detours, and the development can then be very fast!¡± Avril sighed, ¡°In that case, the Esville Race did not do anything bad. At least they only affected the birth of some civilizations and did not invade any existing civilizations!¡± Vincent shook his head noncommittally after listening to Avril¡¯s comment. He did not agree with her view. Instead, he felt that the Esville Race should not continue to develop using resources from other worlds that are peaceful. Avril saw Vincent¡¯s reaction and could not help but ask, ¡°Do you have a different view?¡± Vincent suddenly revealed a smile and said, ¡°The habit of exploiting resources in Esville is indeed bad. However, if it can be put in the right place, it is a method that can make people clap their hands in satisfaction!¡± After hearing Vincent¡¯s reply, Avril could not help but look at Angelina. The two of them were a little confused by what Vincent had said, but they still seemed to have understood something. Vincent stopped talking when he saw the two sisters¡¯ reactions. Instead, he took the initiative to say, ¡°Just wait until we find the nest of Gajero. Let the Esville Race mine and cut off the foundation of the continued development of the Demon Race! These beautiful worlds that have not yet been born should not be tortured in the future. The Esville Race should do more to benefit all races and not just satisfy their own needs. Only then can they make a great contribution!¡± Avril and Angelina fell silent. They did not expect Vincent to have come up with a plan to deal with the Demons without even knowing the actual strength of the Demons or Gajero. ¡°To be honest, even if you are planning ahead, it¡¯s still too early for you to think about the Demons. After all, the other party can set off the calamity of all races. Their strength must be unprecedentedly powerful!¡± Avril could not help but remind Vincent. She was worried that he did not think it through carefully due to his deep obsession with the Demon Race. Vincent said confidently, ¡°It¡¯s not early anymore! Because I have already met with Gajero and have already found a way to restrain the Demons. As long as we can find the Demon¡¯s nest, we will definitely be able to give them a heavy blow!¡± Ever since the Cup of Fate evolved into the Perfect Cup of Fate because of the Protoss, Vincent had always wanted to meet the Demons again. He wanted to face Gajero, who would be injured if he even glances at him. He wanted to see who would be injured after the next confrontation. Avril turned around and looked at Vincent with worry in her eyes. Angelina also looked at Vincent with worry in her heart. Vincent was not arrogant, but he was very stubborn! ¡°Hey! You¡¯re all here!¡± At that moment, Kurt¡¯s voice suddenly came from afar. Vincent and the sisters turned their heads to look. They saw Kurt carrying a bunch of things and was walking towards them. However, they could not see what was in his hands. Avril sighed in disbelief, ¡°This guy, did he really find his way back?¡± Without waiting for Vincent and Angelina to express their opinions, Kurt had already walked up to them. He said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve found some food. You guys should quickly replenish your energy!¡± As he spoke, Kurt placed the things in his arms on the ground. A huge pile of various items fell to the ground, and a few round objects hit Avril¡¯s feet. Vincent and the sisters lowered their heads to look at the things on the ground. They fell into a daze. This was because they did not recognize any of the items that Kurt had brought back as food. They did not recognize it because Vincent and the others had never seen such food. However, they knew what the items were as they had seen something similar on the ground before. Angelina exclaimed in shock, ¡°This looks like¡­ a tree branch? And vines!¡± Avril picked up the round thing beside her feet and sniffed it. After smelling it, she immediately tilted her head to the side and frowned. She sighed. ¡°This should be the fruit of some kind of plant. From the smell, it should be highly toxic!¡± Vincent glanced over at the other items again. He gave up. He raised his head to look at Kurt and spread his hands with an inquisitive look. ¡°After my analysis, these things contain the same substance as the ones in your bodies. I can determine that it is something that you can eat. Is there a problem?¡± asked Kurt with a blank look. Avril immediately retorted, ¡°Of course there is! Although we can replenish energy from food, it should at least be non-toxic, and the taste must be acceptable to us!¡± Kurt was stunned and said, ¡°Sorry, there is no relevant data in my system, but I will update the data immediately. I still need to ask you to show me some food that can be used as the basic standard!¡± Avril looked up and sighed helplessly as if she had nothing else to say to the robot. Angelina also helplessly threw down the branch in her hand and turned to look at Vincent. They were asking for his opinion. They did have some food, but was it really necessary to show it to Kurt? Was it really necessary to rely on Kurt to collect food in the future? Vincent shook his head and said, ¡°None of this is important. Let¡¯s go to the Black Hole world first and continue exploring the surrounding areas. We¡¯ll make more plans after we find a suitable world!¡± Kurt, who was politely rejected, did not show any disappointment. Instead, he nodded happily and said, ¡°No problem. My data records the route to the Black Hole. Please follow me!¡± Vincent nodded and raised his hand to signal Kurt to lead the way. Kurt turned around and walked in front, while Vincent and the others followed closely behind. The group of four quickly arrived in front of the only Black Hole in the world and exited smoothly. They then entered the Black Hole world. Vincent pointed to the right and said, ¡°Let¡¯s explore in that direction and see what we can find!¡± Ever since he obtained the electronic map provided by the Esville Race, Vincent had been busy comparing it to the route that they had drawn along the way. He found that the direction to the human world should be on the left, so he wanted to explore the other end of the Black Hole world! After hearing that, Kurt suddenly had a thoughtful expression on his face. He said, ¡°According to the Esville Race¡¯s exploration records, there is a planet in that direction that seems to have lost its civilization. However, as there were previously traces of civilization, we have not entered the world to develop it. Do you guys want to go and take a look?¡± Vincent immediately became interested and said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go there!¡± Kurt nodded and turned around to continue leading the way. The four of them did not sleep or rest throughout the entire journey. After four whole days, they finally arrived in front of a Black Hole. Kurt pointed at the Black Hole and said, ¡°This is it!¡± Vincent nodded and turned his head to look at the flat ground in front of the Black Hole. He could see traces of monster activity. Avril moved to Vincent¡¯s side and said, ¡°Based on the footprints, the number of monsters that are gathered here should not be lower than that of the human world. It¡¯s a pity that Chris is not here. With his understanding of monsters, he will definitely be able to tell the level of monsters from their footprints!¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have an army of over a million monsters, and I also understand monsters very well! From the footprints, the monsters that once appeared here are at least level 10 creatures!¡± Chapter 217 - Dead Civilization, Old Altar Avril looked at Vincent in shock. She could not help but exclaim, ¡°At least a level 10 creature?¡± There were previously many high-level monsters gathered there. This meant that the world behind this particular Black Hole was far more powerful than the human world! However, the monsters that had been entrenched here had actually left. What did that mean? Was the world destroyed by the endless Monster Hordes? A world that seemed to have had a high-level civilization had been destroyed by the Black Hole¡¯s Monster Horde just like that. It made people feel pity and sadness for the world. ¡°That¡¯s right. There might have been a race that was stronger than humans! Unfortunately, they weren¡¯t as lucky¡­¡± Vincent let out a long sigh and walked into the Black Hole. Avril and Angelina were not as bold as Vincent. Both of them were fully prepared for battle. They were following behind Vincent slowly. They then entered the Black Hole. Kurt saw the scene and followed suit. A crack suddenly opened up behind him and a cannon emerged. It was placed on one side of his shoulder. A small hole also appeared in the center of his palms. He carefully aimed at his surroundings and walked into the Black Hole slowly. When Avril and Angelina entered the new world, they saw Vincent standing in front of a cliff in the distance. He did not prepare for battle. Instead, he just quietly looked into the distance. Kurt walked up to them. He looked around and said, ¡°This world is very big, but there are no signs of life!¡± After hearing Kurt¡¯s statement, Avril and Angelina immediately let down their guard and ran to Vincent. Vincent heard the footsteps beside him, but he did not turn his head to look. Instead, he pointed to a distance and said, ¡°Look!¡± Avril and Angelina looked into the distance and instantly fell into a daze. They saw a vast yellow land, an empty broken oasis, and a few intermittent rivers. The world was very similar to the human world. Avril and Angelina could tell that the land in front of them should have been a more complete oasis. However, due to war or some other reasons, it had been destroyed. It looked like the end of the world. In the distance of the oasis, there were clear ruins of a castle. The tall city gate was majestic. One of the gates was more than ten meters tall, and it was filled with vertical city walls that were thousands of meters long. It could be seen how prosperous the city was in its heyday. Behind the city walls that had collapsed was the center of the city. A huge statue that looked like the sun stood in the middle of the city. It was far taller than all the other buildings, including the majestic city walls! However, a corner of the huge sun statue was wrecked. It was obvious that it was broken due to the war. Avril, who was shocked by the world before her, sighed in disbelief, ¡°The civilization here has been destroyed?¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°To be precise, the civilization here has become history completely!¡± ¡°Then what are we going to do next?¡± asked Angelina. Vincent looked at the city in a distance and said, ¡°Come, let¡¯s pay a visit to this respectable civilization!¡± Angelina and Avril nodded and turned around to find a way to the city. However, they saw Kurt with his hands crossed in a strange position. He was aiming at the city in the distance! ¡°Kurt, what are you doing?¡± asked Angelina curiously. ¡°I¡¯m focusing. I¡¯m going to take a few clear pictures and send them back to Esville!¡± said Kurt with a smile. Vincent and the other two sisters shook their heads at the same time. Robots were robots. They did not understand how to respect a civilization at all. However, the three of them thought of the attitude of the Esville Race towards the other races. Only then did they feel more at ease with Kurt! They ignored Kurt¡¯s strange behavior and walked down the slope together. They walked along the plains where the yellow sand and oasis intersected and towards the huge and magnificent city. It was not until they reached the city gate that Vincent and the other two truly felt the greatness of the civilization before them. They stood in front of the city gate and looked into the city. From there, they saw the city wall that spanned thousands of meters. It was roughly hundreds of meters in terms of thickness. Behind the ten-meter tall city gate was a long tunnel that led to a shocking and magnificent civilization. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Vincent sighed and led Angelina and Avril into the city. After passing through the long tunnel, they entered the huge city. The buildings in the city were not as tall as they had imagined. They were the same size as human houses. Even the architectural style was very similar to the human world! Avril walked to the door of a house and looked at the height of the door frame. She could not help but sigh, ¡°This can¡¯t be another human world, right?¡± Vincent looked around and suddenly saw a place that looked like a small square. There seemed to be a stone tablet. He quickly went forward to check it. There were some words carved on the stone tablet. What made Vincent even more surprised was that even the words they used were very similar to the human world! ¡°Come and have a look!¡± Vincent called Avril and Angelina. The three of them looked at the stone tablet together. There were names written on it and were arranged in pairs. Two lines of words were carved on both sides of the stone tablet. It read, ¡°Fate has brought us three lives, and they will never abandon each other¡± Angelina muttered and sighed, ¡°It seems like this place was once a wedding venue!¡± Avril was also quite moved and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know how many beautiful love affairs were witnessed here, but the race that lived here actually disappeared just like that!¡± Vincent was also touched. He turned around and held Avril and Angelina¡¯s hands. They then walked to the center of the square. Vincent sighed softly, ¡°Since the civilization is no longer here to maintain their relationships, then let us continue this beautiful custom for them!¡± Avril and Angelina could not help but blush when they heard that. They raised their hands together with Vincent and quietly chanted. ¡°Fate has brought us three lives, and we will never abandon each other!¡± At this time, Kurt happened to record their small ceremony. He broadcasted it to the world of Esville. Kurt said with a serious expression, ¡°My fellow citizens of Esville, what you are seeing now should be the love ceremony between Mr. Vincent and his two companions. This is the process that their race must go through before they reproduce. Although it is very complicated, to them, it is one of the most beautiful things!¡± Although Vincent and the two sisters heard Kurt¡¯s strange description, they did not have time to complain at that moment. This was because they were standing in the confession square that had a long history. They were unconsciously immersed in it and could feel the passionate love between them. When the three of them completed the ceremony, a dazzling light suddenly rose from the already dilapidated square and enveloped Vincent and the two sisters. Although the three of them who were in the square did not know what was going on, they could feel that the light was not harmful. Therefore, they did not react to it. Meanwhile, Kurt, who was outside of the square, said with great excitement, ¡°Look! They found the ritual that the previous civilization used to practice. It turns out that they were not just completing the process of reproduction before but were trying to activate this hidden array!¡± ¡°We activated the array?¡± asked Angelina. She was puzzled. Avril thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Did we do the right thing in this square?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true love! It was when we empathized with each other just now and revealed our true feelings to each other. We have gained the recognition of the array in the square!¡± said Vincent with certainty. When Avril and Angelina heard Vincent mention the concept of true love, they could not help but feel warmth in their hearts. They were very moved. ¡°It seems that the civilization here once had a way to test love. Every couple who held a wedding here has been tested by true love!¡± Vincent nodded and looked up at the rising light. It was as if he wanted to see this once glorious civilization through this array. Suddenly, Vincent noticed a few faint figures appearing in the light above. Those figures were very similar to humans, except that their physical bodies were more powerful. They were dressed in very noble clothes. They acted as if they were praying for the new couple. Avril and Angelina also noticed the figure above and asked in surprise, ¡°Who is that?¡± ¡°It should be the ruler of this world. Every couple who loves each other sincerely can receive their projection blessing. This should be part of the wedding ceremony!¡± sighed Vincent softly. ¡°Then what happens after that? Is the ceremony complete?¡± asked Avril. Vincent had been paying attention to the light that was floating in the sky. Suddenly, he noticed that the scattered light spots were slowly floating towards the sun statue in the center of the city. ¡°Hum!¡± Suddenly, the sun statue absorbed the light spots and instantly emitted a faint golden light. Vincent said, ¡°The ceremony is obviously not complete. Next, we will go to the most important place of this civilization!¡± Avril and Angelina nodded together. The three of them walked along the street towards the sun statue. On the way, Avril sighed in puzzlement, ¡°How can a wedding ceremony be so long?¡± Vincent thought for a while and said, ¡°It seems that the square we were in just now was not a place for a wedding. Instead, it was a test between couples. A couple who received recognition would not only receive the blessing of the king but would also be able to go to important places to receive baptism or mission!¡± ¡°So, like the races here before, we have completed the recognition of the ritual and can receive some rewards?¡± said Angelina excitedly. Vincent nodded and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s very possible!¡± Soon, the three of them arrived under the sun statue. They realized that the sun statue was not a simple statue, but an old altar! Chapter 218 - Human-Like Civilisation, Body Strengthening ¡°This is an ancient altar?¡± asked Avril as she pressed on the space below the sun statue. Vincent looked at the bottom of the statue and saw a huge hollow space. The space looked like an ancient and solemn altar. It was an altar that could be used to hold any ceremony! Vincent sighed nervously, ¡°It seems like we have to continue with the test!¡± Angelina said firmly, ¡°Since we¡¯re here, no matter what test it is, we have to try it, right?¡± Vincent and Avril smiled and walked into the altar under the sun statue. After walking into the altar, Vincent and the two sisters suddenly noticed the edge of the altar. The edge of the altar was the pillar under the statue. It was carved with reliefs that looked like gods. What shocked the three of them was the images of these gods. They were almost identical to the gods in human legends! Avril and Angelina looked at all the sculptures around them and sighed almost in unison, ¡°This, this is the seven gods of creation!¡± Vincent was not familiar with the history of the Human Race. He could only vaguely remember the legends of the seven gods of creation. He did not remember anything related to it. Vincent looked at Avril and Angelina curiously. Angelina realized that Vincent did not seem to understand the legends of the seven gods of creation, so she explained it to him, ¡°In the ancient legends of the Human Race, the original world and the Human Race were created by the seven gods based on their own appearances! However, not long after the creation of the world, the seven gods believed that the Human Race had the ability to reproduce on their own. As a result, they left the human world and went into the depths to open up a new world!¡± After hearing Angelina¡¯s explanation, Vincent was shocked and sighed, ¡°In other words, this world is very likely to be a world created by the seven gods after they left the human world! It is also our human race¡¯s brother race!¡± Avril nodded and replied, ¡°Yes, it is very likely!¡± Vincent¡¯s fear grew more and more. He could not help but sigh, ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean that when one is powerful enough to a certain realm, he or she will not need the existence of the Black Hole and will be able to pass freely through any world?¡± At that moment, Vincent¡¯s heart was undoubtedly depressed. This was because he suddenly realized that even if he closed the Black Hole, it would not be able to help the Human Race resist a truly powerful existence! Avril turned to look at Vincent and asked with concern, ¡°Vincent, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Vincent shook his head and said with a smile, ¡°Nothing. I just suddenly realized that our goal is even further away than expected!¡± ¡°No matter how far away it is, we will accompany you to become stronger! We believe that you can do it!¡± said Avril. Vincent nodded and pulled Avril and Angelina to lean against each other in a triangle. They looked at the sculpture of the gods in front of them. ¡°Dear God, we came here on the fragments of history, hoping to get the guidance of God to protect our crumbling home!¡± Vincent recited a god¡¯s ode that he had made up on his own. Avril and Angelina quickly followed Vincent to recite the same ode. The god¡¯s ode had a unique variety. Every human could make up a corresponding ode to try and wake a God. ¡°Buzz!¡± Suddenly, the seven gods¡¯ sculpture burst out with seven-colored light. The strange light was like a living creature as it floated in front of Vincent and the two sisters. Just as Vincent and the other two were looking at the phantom of the seven gods in shock, the phantom of the seven gods was also sizing up the three of them. Suddenly, a god floated forward and pointed at Vincent. Then, the magical light disappeared into Vincent¡¯s body. ¡°Ah!¡± Vincent felt a splitting headache. He screamed and half-knelt on the ground. He could feel the information flowing into his mind like a storm. Soon, a large amount of information began to fill the depths of Vincent¡¯s mind. It soon formed a complete piece of information. The information had nothing to do with the seven gods. Instead, it was information regarding the Spirit Race. The Spirit Race¡¯s belief was the same as the Human Race¡¯s. They believed in the seven gods of creation! The appearance of the Spirit Race was basically the same as the Human Race. However, they had an advantage over the Human Race. After the seven gods created the world, they left seven powerful body refining methods for the Spirit Race. They could condense their bodies into an even more powerful divine body! Every youth in the Spirit Race who came of age and found a sweetheart could go to the sun altar and inherit the body refining technique that the Spirit Race had passed down from generation to generation! These seven god statues of creation were not the seven gods, but the condensation of the Spirit Race¡¯s powerful will over tens of millions of years. Their strong will was a blessing for the future generations of the Spirit Race! Due to the similarities between the Human Race and the Spirit Race, Vincent and the two sisters had successfully passed the will test of the Spirit Race. They were eligible to inherit the body refining methods of the Spirit Race. The complete body refining method that appeared in Vincent¡¯s mind was known as the Flaming Sun Divine Body. It was inherited from one of the seven gods of creation, the God of Fire. It could completely spiritualize the body of fire and upgrade it to the body of the God of Fire! The Flaming Sun Divine Body had a total of nine levels. Only after training to the ninth level could one have a perfect divine body! At the same time when Vincent obtained the body-refining technique, he had already successfully activated its first level. The skin of his entire body had turned sparkling scarlet red. There was no difference between his muscles and his organs. Instead, they were all replaced by pure fire! During this time, Vincent had also advanced from a level 16 creature to a level 17 creature. He was once again stronger! Vincent opened his eyes and stood up. The scarlet red skin around his body gradually returned to normal. He turned his head to look at Avril and Angelina. The two of them were also kneeling on the ground. They were holding their heads that were about to split open whilst enduring the intense pain. Vincent sighed with both relief and worry, ¡°It seems that they have also received the inheritance of the divine bodies!¡± Soon, Avril¡¯s body also underwent changes. However, she did not transform into an elemental body as Vincent did. Instead, her body became stronger and denser. At that moment, Vincent could feel the terrifying pressure from Avril, who was half-kneeling. She gave off a similar pressure as Gajero. However, the feeling soon disappeared. By the time Avril woke up, she had successfully advanced to level 11! Avril turned to look at Vincent and said excitedly, ¡°Vincent, I¡¯ve advanced!¡± ¡°Me too! What kind of body refining method did you obtain?¡± asked Vincent. Avril waved her fist and said proudly, ¡°Ares Body! What about you?¡± ¡°Flaming Sun Divine Body!¡± Vincent smiled and turned to look at the phantom of the seven gods floating around him. He said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of body Angelina has inherited!¡± Avril pondered and said, ¡°The seven gods of creation are respectively the God of Fire, the God of Water, the God of Life, the God of Death, the God of War, the God of Psionic Power, and the God of Space! The god body inheritance that we can obtain should be related to our own superpower. Which god do you think Angelina corresponds to?¡± Vincent thought for a moment and said, ¡°The ability that Angelina absorbed should correspond to the God of Psionic Power, or the God of Life!¡± Avril nodded. At the same time, she saw Angelina open her eyes. She slowly stood up. ¡°Little sister, how is it?¡± asked Avril excitedly. Angelina turned her head and said, ¡°I inherited the Netherspirit Body! At the same time, I¡¯ve also advanced to a level 11 creature!¡± Vincent and Avril went forward to hug Angelina. They congratulated her on her advancement. ¡°Our current strength has already surpassed the limits of humans. If we continue to advance, I¡¯m afraid that our powerful souls will break through our bodies that are already unable to bear the burden. However, it will be different once we have a divine body!¡± said Vincent as he smiled. Angelina thought for a moment. Suddenly, she stuck out her tongue and said, ¡°Fortunately, otherwise, wouldn¡¯t we have to join the Esville Race?¡± The three of them looked at each other and smiled. At that time, the phantoms of the seven gods had already dispersed, and Kurt¡¯s voice sounded outside the altar again. Kurt commented faintly using a host¡¯s tone, ¡°This is the mechanism that survived in the civilization ruins. Mr. Vincent and his companions have all obtained the treasures in the mechanism. I don¡¯t know how many lucky people will come here in the future to obtain these rich treasures!¡± Vincent frowned. It was as if he had received some inspiration from Kurt¡¯s words. He turned his head and asked, ¡°Kurt, can you set up a teleportation node?¡± Kurt hurriedly put away his camera and replied, ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°Then set up a teleportation array in front of the square outside. When we return to the human world, we will set up a teleportation array that can teleport us here!¡± said Vincent. Kurt replied with a proper attitude, ¡°Yes!¡± Vincent turned around and walked out of the altar. He looked at the buildings around him. He muttered, ¡°I really don¡¯t know if the danger here has been completely eliminated. I hope this place can become a training ground for the Human Race to become stronger! It won¡¯t be a trap that will kill the human experts!¡± Avril and Angelina followed him out of the altar. They stood behind Vincent and looked around. ¡°Look, there¡¯s something there!¡± said Angelina with a frown whilst pointing at the sun in the sky. Vincent and Avril narrowed their eyes and looked at the sun. They found that under the dazzling sunlight, there seemed to be a tiny black shadow. It was as if there was something hiding under the sunlight! Among the three of them, Vincent¡¯s superpower was the fire. At that time, his eyes had already completed the initial fire spiritualization, so he was even more fearless and dazzling. He could see the full appearance of the black shadow more clearly, and soon found out that it was a flying bird or a flying machine that looked like a bird! ¡°Be careful!¡± Vincent suddenly roared in shock and pushed Avril and Angelina into the altar. ¡°Boom!¡± At the same time, a burst of material flames suddenly erupted under the sun. Two energy cannons flew rapidly towards Vincent¡¯s location immediately after. Vincent¡¯s entire body suddenly became spiritualized by fire. He quickly spread his Flaming Wings, turned around, and flew into the air. He stared straight at the broken flying machine in front of him! Chapter 219 ¡°Haha! Look at what we found! A level 17 spirit warrior! We¡¯re rich!¡± Cheers came from inside the aircraft. It was as if Vincent had become their spoils of war. Vincent frowned as he stared at the aircraft in front of him. He could not tell which race it was, but it was definitely not as advanced as the Esville Race. Moreover, the aircraft¡¯s appearance was very shabby. Some parts were obviously reassembled. It looked more like a waste product of some civilization that had been rebuilt in order to be used. ¡°Who are you people?¡± asked Vincent loudly. Their response to Vincent were two cannons that were gradually accumulating energy! ¡°F*ck!¡± Vincent shouted angrily and turned to fly upwards. He did not want to be the opponent¡¯s target. However, Vincent had clearly underestimated the opponent¡¯s technological level. No matter how he changed his flight estimation, the two cannons that were accumulating energy would always be able to lock onto him accurately. ¡°Boom!¡± Two psionic cannons shot out and were heading straight for Vincent. After realising that he could not dodge, Vincent drew his Purgatory Blade and counter-attack. He activated Collapsing Mountain Strike towards the incoming cannonball. ¡°Buzz!¡± The gigantic flaming blade and the energy cannonball collided in the air, instantly producing a powerful shockwave. The entire space seemed to have come to a standstill. A few seconds later, a violent shockwave suddenly erupted. Vincent¡¯s entire body was thrown into the air, while the aircraft also spun a few rounds on the spot. ¡°Damn, how can a mere level 17 creature have such strong combat strength? Looks like it will definitely take a lot of effort to catch him!¡± A wave of curses came from within the aircraft. The aircraft began to adjust its angle and was once again ready to continue attacking Vincent. The cannon began to charge forward again. It aimed at Vincent who was flying. Vincent was flipped over by the airwaves. He was not in control at all. At that moment, he could only see the muzzle of the cannon aimed at him in the air. At the same time, he could roughly guess the number of unknown lifeforms in the aircraft. When he reached the highest point, Vincent finally regained control and was in the most stable position. Although it was only for a short moment, it was the best opportunity for him to attack! Vincent had already thought of the opponent¡¯s plan, but there was no way for him to save himself. He could only watch as the cannon charged forward bit by bit. It was preparing to fire the energy cannonball that would end him. Vincent slowly descended from the sky. At the same time, the cannon below had finally finished charging. Vincent stared at the muzzle of the cannon below. He still did not give up. As long as he could find a gap, he would definitely be able to escape successfully! At the critical moment, a huge battle axe flew out from the altar, accurately striking the muzzle that had just finished charging. The force was so great that the spaceship could not help but flip to the side. ¡°Boom!¡± As the cannon was blocked by the huge axe, the energy cannonball that was ready to be fired exploded inside the cannon. The intense energy tore the cannon from the spaceship and the thick smoke dispersed into the sky. ¡°Vincent!¡± Avril shouted and rushed out from the altar. Her body was covered with a pale golden light. She was dragging a huge axe with one hand. She rushed straight towards the aircraft that was in a chaotic state. Vincent seized the opportunity to attack. He flapped his Flaming Wings and flew down abruptly. Avril and Vincent attacked the aircraft from two different directions! ¡°Flame Slash!¡± ¡°Fight to the death!¡± Vincent was in the air whilst Avril was on the ground. They attacked almost at the same time. They were like a pair of scissors, instantly splitting the spaceship into two. Half of the broken spaceship flew into the depths of the city, while the other half crashed into a building on the side. Avril and Vincent successfully reunited. Avril asked, ¡°Where did this aircraft come from? Are they the original survivors of the Spirit Race or are they intruders?¡± Vincent frowned and said in a deep voice, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be the survivors of the Spirit Race. They mistook me for a member of the Spirit Race just now!¡± While they were talking, three figures staggered out of the aircraft that had been split into two. Judging from their clothes and the way they look, they should be from a different race. A strange humanoid creature made of stone was the first to get off the aircraft. He waved his hand to sweep away the dust in front of him and looked at Vincent with a frown. The collision and explosion earlier did not cause him any injury. Following behind him was a strange-looking creature that looked like an octopus or a spider. It crawled out of the cabin. Its two eyes were on its abdomen. It stared at Vincent and Avril in a sinister manner. The last to come out was a humanoid creature that was rippling like water. He was not wearing any clothes because he had no use for them at all. ¡°Haha! I didn¡¯t expect there to be an Eldar female here. If we bring her to the black market, we will definitely be able to sell her for a good price!¡± The stone man looked at Avril and laughed. It was similar to the voice that came from the aircraft earlier. ¡°Warning! Warning! The target is very angry. The destructive power is very strong. Be careful of injuries!¡± said the spider-like monster in a very dull mechanical voice. The humanoid creature that was like water raised its illusory arm and pointed at Vincent. He said, ¡°He¡¯s the strongest. Control him first!¡± After hearing that, the stone man and the spider monster immediately rushed forward. Each of them picked a target. They attacked Vincent and Avril respectively. Vincent looked at the spider monster that was charging at him. He raised his Purgatory Blade and slashed at the leg of the spider monster. Unexpectedly, the strength of the spider monster was much lower than expected. With just a simple collision, the spider monster had been kicked away. ¡°Huh? Why is it only a level 12 creature?¡± Vincent could clearly feel the level of the spider monster. He could not help but sigh. ¡°Bang!¡± At the same time, Avril was sent flying by the stone man. A trace of blood flowed from the corner of her mouth. If she did not activate her war god body, she would have been severely injured. After Avril landed on the ground, she wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth and shouted at Vincent, ¡°Be careful! He is at least a level 18 creature!¡± Vincent frowned. He did not expect that the other party would cleverly choose to dodge the attack and let the stronger rock golem attack Avril. They actually let the spider monster, which was weak but could not be easily injured, fight with him first. The spider monster¡¯s legs were like metal spears. After it was sent flying by Vincent, it used its eight legs to protect its body. After rolling on the ground a few times, it stood up unscathed. Its ability to resist attacks was beyond Vincent¡¯s imagination. Fortunately, Vincent had already seen through the other party¡¯s plan. The strange creatures had not been able to completely defeat Avril. There was still a chance for them to turn the tables! Vincent waved the Purgatory Blade in his hand and turned to run towards the stone man. Vincent had to face the level 18 creature stone man personally and let the injured Avril fight with the spider monster. Only then would they have a chance of survival! ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± Suddenly, the water-wave monster that had been commanding shouted at them. Its entire body then turned into a white wave and swept towards Vincent. The transparent liquid that was like water instantly enveloped Vincent. Not only did it block his charge towards the stone man, but it also made him lose his ability to move. Vincent, who was deep in the waves, felt as if his entire body was being pricked by ten thousand needles. Every inch of his skin felt unbearable pain. At the same time, Vincent¡¯s fire spirit body was fading bit by bit, as if it was firmly restrained by the water around him! Very soon, Vincent was weak. He felt drowsy as if he was about to fall asleep at any moment. Suddenly, a pair of fair and slender hands reached into the water waves. They wanted to touch Vincent but was blocked by an invisible barrier. ¡°Vincent, hold on!¡± Angelina had rushed over at some point in time. With both hands in the water, she kept shouting at Vincent to hold on. After seeing that Vincent did not respond in the slightest, Angelina could not help but feel a little anxious. Since her hands could not go deep into the strange water waves, then she might as well absorb his energy! As Angelina activated her innate ability to absorb, the water waves that wrapped around Vincent immediately shot out numerous tiny water pillars. They flowed along Angelina¡¯s skin and surged into her body. ¡°Swoosh!¡± The water waves that trapped Vincent instantly faded away. It turned into the shape of a person. It then hid behind the stone man. He looked at Angelina with great fear and said, ¡°That Spirit Race female is not simple. Her ability is very effective against the Weak Water Race. We can¡¯t let her live. Kill her first!¡± After hearing that, the stone man and the spider monster immediately looked at Angelina and joined forces to attack. However, Angelina did not leave, nor was she afraid. Instead, she carried Vincent and wanted to take him away. When Avril saw the stone man and spider monster were about to attack Angelina, she threw away the giant axe in her hand and pulled out two long knives. She flashed in front of Angelina and shouted, ¡°Take Vincent and leave quickly. I¡¯ll hold them off!¡± Angelina nodded, picked up Vincent and ran towards the altar. However, Avril was not a match for the stone man, and with her serious injuries, she was sent flying in just one exchange. After successfully repelling Avril, the stone man and the spider monster did not continue to pursue her. Instead, they resolutely carried out the orders of the water-wave monster and continued to chase after Angelina! ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!¡± Just when no one could support Angelina, a series of explosions instantly drowned the stone man and spider monster. Kurt activated the cannon on his shoulder and released shockwaves from his palms as he walked out from the altar. ¡°They are the scavengers of the Black Hole world, loyal dogs and servants of the evilest race. Leave quickly!¡± said Kurt loudly. Angelina and Avril did not understand what Kurt meant, but they did not have time to think. They could only carry Vincent, who had not woken up and run to the side alley. Chapter 220 - Being a Lone Ranger, Becoming a Captive ¡°Vincent, wake up!¡± ¡°Vincent, we need you!¡± After hearing Angelina and Avril¡¯s repeated shouts, Vincent finally opened his eyes. At that moment, Vincent felt as if he had been soaked in an ice-cold pond. Every pore on his body was filled with water. Not only did the water imprison his bones, but it also suppressed his spirit and locked his level! He was no longer a level 17 creature. Instead, he was locked at the level of a level 12 creature. Vincent sighed in confusion, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why did my level drop?¡± However, at that moment, no one could answer him. Vincent raised his head in surprise and found himself lying in an alley without an exit. Kurt, Avril, and Angelina were guarding the entrance of the alley. They were constantly fighting with the people outside. ¡°Flame Extinguishing Gods!¡± roared Vincent. The flames of purification in his hands were burning vigorously. Vincent used countless hot threads to seal the entrance of the entire alley. It was like a door covered in cobwebs. However, Vincent did not detonate the fire threads. Instead, he let it act like a wall to stop the monsters from entering the alley. Vincent quickly called out to the three of them and said, ¡°Quick! Let¡¯s hide in the house next door!¡± The three of them quickly turned around and ran over. Together with Vincent, they climbed over a small section of the collapsed wall and rushed into the house next door. However, the group still felt that it was not very safe, so they circled around the ancient city a few more times. Finally, they found a very quiet courtyard and hid inside. After confirming that they had successfully shaken off the monsters and that there was no longer any danger, for the time being, Vincent hurriedly asked everyone, ¡°What exactly is going on? I¡¯ve returned to a level-12 creature!¡± Angelina said, ¡°It¡¯s that monster that calls itself the Weak Water Race! The liquid secreted from its body can erode the body and strength of any target! I¡¯ve absorbed a portion of its energy, but I can¡¯t digest it at the moment. If you give me time, I¡¯ll definitely be able to obtain the Weak Water Race¡¯s ability. At that time, I¡¯ll be able to help you remove the water in your body!¡± Vincent nodded seriously and sighed, ¡°These guys are indeed very powerful, but if they wanted to destroy the Spirit Race, it¡¯s obvious that they can¡¯t do it with just a few of them! Then, what exactly are they here for?¡± After hearing what Vincent had said, Avril and Angelina turned to look at Kurt at the same time. This was because they remembered that Kurt had recognized the identity of those monsters. Kurt immediately said, ¡°According to the observation of the Esville Race, almost every race in the universe will have some traitors! These traitors ignore the interests of their race. They do not care about the survival of their worlds. They are only willing to serve a high-level race called the Ultimate Evil Race in order to satisfy their own needs!¡± Kurt continued, ¡°They usually ride on some shabby aircraft. They will then go to the worlds of various races to plunder resources and rob them. Then, they would trade in the world of the Ultimate Evil Race. These traitors are collectively known as scavengers! The alien life forms that we just met are very much like scavengers!¡± Vincent frowned as he fell into deep thought. He then said, ¡°It seems like they are not staying here forever. They are just like us, coming to this world to try their luck. Unfortunately, our luck is not good. We are not their opponent for the time being. We should think of a way to leave!¡± Kurt maintained the usual robot¡¯s calmness and immediately said, ¡°I can activate the teleportation array and send us to a nearby node, or a place designated by you!¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°It seems that this is the only way. Anyway, we have already left the coordinate nodes here. We should temporarily avoid the sharp edge. We¡¯ll wait until this place is calm or when we become stronger. After that, we can come back to explore!¡± Avril and Angelina nodded together and agreed to Vincent¡¯s suggestion. However, at that moment, everyone suddenly realized that the roof above their heads had moved. In the next second, the entire roof was removed. Three spider-like monsters were crouching on the empty roof whilst staring at the people below. Avril exclaimed, ¡°Why are there three more?¡± Vincent, on the other hand, had instantly understood what was going on. He hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget about the other half of the aircraft that flew into the city. It seems that this spider-like monster is an ordinary member of the scavengers. The real leader is that stone man and water-wave monster! Don¡¯t wait for them to show up. Run quickly!¡± Avril and Angelina naturally listened to Vincent¡¯s orders. They immediately jumped out of the window and ran into the distance. Just as Kurt was about to leave, Vincent suddenly held his shoulder. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± asked Kurt curiously. Vincent said in a deep voice, ¡°After you catch up to them, immediately activate the teleportation array and take them away! I¡¯ll stay behind to delay the scavengers. This is the safest plan at the moment!¡± Kurt said without hesitation, ¡°Logically speaking, your decision is indeed the safest, but I¡¯m afraid that when the two girls find out about this, they will tear me apart on the spot!¡± Vincent quickly said, ¡°Give me something that allows you to lock onto my coordinates. This way, even if you escape, you can still find me according to the coordinates. This way, they won¡¯t tear you apart! Time is tight, hurry up and act fast!¡± After hearing that, Kurt immediately inserted his hand into his chest. He pulled out an object that looked like an earring in his hand. Before Vincent could react, Kurt had put it on Vincent¡¯s ear. Vincent felt a sharp pain in his ear. Then, he realized that something had locked onto his ear. ¡°This is a coordinate lock. No matter where you are brought to in the Black Hole world, I can lock onto your location through this. When we are in the same world, we can also use it to make long-distance calls. I hope you take care!¡± said Kurt. He then turned around and climbed over the wall. The three spider monsters on the roof saw Kurt and the other two escaping and were instantly attracted by them. They raised their heads and looked in the direction where they had left. After seeing the scene, Vincent quickly pulled out his Purgatory Blade. His whole body burst out with a flame-like light. However, it was much weaker than usual. ¡°Hey! Your opponent is me!¡± Vincent shouted softly, and the Purgatory Blade in his hands ignited with raging flames. The flames randomly turned into three long flame whips and locked onto the abdomen of the three spider monsters. With a strong pull, they were all dragged into the room. ¡°Sunfire!¡± As Vincent shouted, a black-purple pillar of fire shot up from the room. It could not be extinguished for a long time, and the hot temperature seemed to be able to burn everything in the world. In the distance, Avril and Angelina ran to a seemingly safe place. They turned around and saw that Kurt was the only one who had followed behind them. They could not help but ask in surprise, ¡°Where¡¯s Vincent?¡± However, Kurt just replied coldly, ¡°Teleportation activated. Target selection, random teleportation!¡± ¡°Kurt, what are you doing?¡± Both Avril and Angelina shouted anxiously at Kurt. However, it was too late to say anything else. Their voices were drowned in the light of the teleportation portal. The flames in the small house had already been extinguished. Vincent was very weak as he half-knelt in the middle of the room. He looked at the three spider monsters in the corner. They had been roasted by Vincent until their entire bodies were pitch black. They were emitting black smoke and no longer had any signs of life. Vincent panted heavily. Even though his strength had been locked onto a level 12 creature, he was still on the same level as these spider monsters. He had exhausted all of his psionic power in order to completely burn them to death. At that moment, Vincent no longer had the slightest ability to resist! Not long after, three more figures appeared on the top of the wall that no longer had a roof over it. They were the stone man, the water-wave monster, and the last spider monster that had fought with Vincent previously. ¡°Damn, this Spirit Race member is so powerful. He actually caused us to lose three of our men! We must sell him for a good price, or I¡¯ll skin him alive!¡± said the stone man angrily. The Weak Water Race member said calmly, ¡°Although his strength is very low, his combat strength is not ordinary. He can be sold to the capital of Ultimate Evil. Maybe we can sell him for a good price and go on a vacation there!¡± ¡°Good idea, let¡¯s do it!¡± said the stone man whilst nodding. The Weak Water Race member stretched out its water-like arms and instantly turned into a crystal-clear chain, binding Vincent¡¯s entire body tightly. It then lifted him high into the air. ¡°Go and call for our backup spaceship. Then send our men to search for traces of the other spirits in the city. If they can¡¯t find them, then forget it. Let¡¯s go to the capital of Ultimate Evil first and sell the goods we have!¡± said the Weak Water Race member calmly. It then walked out of the house. Vincent did not lose his consciousness from the beginning to the end. He was very clear-headed as he watched the monsters bring him into a spaceship. They then flew into the Black Hole. They passed through the Black Hole world very quickly. Along the way, they passed by many sceneries that Vincent had never seen before. Only then did he know that there were mountains and rivers in the Black Hole! However, other than the color black, there was only the color of blood in these places. They looked very disgusting and evil. This also meant that the true center of the Black Hole world was very vast. The human¡¯s Black Hole was in a small corner of the Black Hole world! Finally, the spaceship arrived in front of a huge Black Hole. There were countless flying machines acting as patrol guards. The spaceships and otherworld creatures that entered and left were strictly checked by the patrol guards. After being checked by the guards, the scavenger spaceship slowly entered the Black Hole. They arrived at an incomparably large and prosperous world. There were lights, wine, and greenery there. There were also tall buildings everywhere. There was not a trace of war, but it had an intoxicating atmosphere. The spaceship finally stopped at a wide square. The Weak Water Race member pulled the chain that was tied around Vincent¡¯s body and shouted at him, ¡°Go! Follow us down!¡± Vincent frowned. At that time, the psionic power in his body had been restored. It was not impossible for him to resist, but he suddenly changed his mind. He wanted to see what the scavenges wanted to do for the time being. At the very least, they must understand the rules of this world! After getting off the spaceship, Vincent looked up at the building in front of him. There were five big words written on the top of the building. It said, ¡®Arena of Life and Death!¡± Chapter 221 - Capital of All Races, Life and Death Duel Under the guard of the scavengers, Vincent walked into the venue known as the Arena of Life and Death. There were many strange races from different worlds walking around the venue. Some were humanoid, some looked strange, and some had the appearance that would ruin one¡¯s appetite. Vincent frowned and looked at the 10,000 races that were chatting and trading around him. He suddenly realized that this place was more like the capital of the 10,000 races of the Black Hole. It was a place for them to communicate with each other. Vincent sighed silently in his heart, ¡°What a pity! If the Human Race could join this place and become a part of the capital of the 10,000 races, it might bring great benefits to the Human Race. However, this place obviously does not welcome the Human Race. In the end, it is still an illegal place that relies on strength to fight for status!¡± None of the creatures in the arena could hide their strength. In fact, it was more like they were showing off their strength, creating a kind of deterrence to the other strange creatures around them. As a result of that, Vincent could feel that the creatures around him were at least level 30 creatures. In other words, only level 30 creatures could have the most basic rights there. Creatures below level 30 could only be reduced to the same value of goods as Vincent and be brought there to trade. ¡°Don¡¯t look around! With your strength, other high-level creatures can find an excuse to kill you!¡± The stone man noticed that many creatures were looking at them and could not help but turn to Vincent and shout at him. Vincent sneered and said, ¡°But can I be killed at will? You¡¯re only a level 18 creature, right! That guy whose body is like water, is at most a level 20 creature, so the two of you don¡¯t have any rights here, right?¡± The Weak Water Race member turned to look at Vincent. Although there were no eyes on his rippling face, Vincent could still feel the coldness in his non-existent eyes! The Weak Water Race member threatened Vincent coldly, ¡°Hmph! There are countless races in the capital of Ultimate Evil, but they must all follow the rules of the Ultimate Evil, or their ending will be very tragic. We scavengers have the right of passage and the right to trade. We are recognized by the Ultimate Evil Race. No race can attack us in the capital of Ultimate Evil, except you!¡± Vincent did not care because he knew that the scavengers would not kill him. This was because only he, who was still alive, could allow them to earn more benefits! The Weak Water Race member did not care whether Vincent had become obedient or not. Instead, they turned around and continued walking. They soon led Vincent into a spacious elevator and pressed on the button of the highest floor. When the elevator door opened again, Vincent followed the scavengers into a spacious room. Based on the conversations of the scavengers along the way, Vincent could guess that they were planning to bring him to meet their master, the legendary Ultimate Evil Race. However, Vincent originally thought that the place where the Ultimate Evil Race existed must be a space similar to hell. However, he never expected that it was actually a large-scale party scene! Many high-level species were calmly drinking and chatting there. It was very similar to the parties in the human world during peacetime, and there was not a trace of eeriness or terrifying feeling at all. ¡°Oh! Isn¡¯t this little droplet, Dexter? Quickly let me see what you have brought!¡± A light purple humanoid creature with a single horn on its head dressed in noble clothing walked over. He looked like he was the owner of the party. He smiled as he walked towards the scavengers. He then said to the Weak Water Race member who was standing in front. The Weak Water Race member hurriedly knelt down on one knee and said to the other party, ¡°Respected Lord Ultimate Evil, your servant sends his regards! This time, we brought a male from the Spirit Race. Although his level is low, his combat power is very strong. He should bring a different kind of joy to your Arena of Life and Death!¡± Vincent took a deep breath and sized up the party¡¯s host again. He did not expect that this was the legendary Lord of the Ultimate Evil Race! However, he did not expect there to be so few Ultimate Evil Race members living in the capital. It was after all a special race. Vincent looked at the Ultimate Evil Race member seriously and realized that it did not deliberately hide its strength. However, he could not see through its level. Instead, it looked just like an ordinary person! However, Vincent was clear that in such a city where all races could gather, a creature that was not high level would not be able to become the lord of this place! There was probably a reason why the Lord of Ultimate Evil was like an ordinary person in Vincent¡¯s eyes. In fact, there was only one possibility, and that was the level of the Ultimate Evil Race was completely undetectable by low-level life forms! It was just like an ant crawling on the ground. It was impossible for the ant to see the whole elephant. Instead, what the ant could see was only the foot of the elephant, which in the ant¡¯s eyes was no different than a rock! Just as Vincent was deep in thought, the Lord of Ultimate Evil was also sizing him up. ¡°Hmm, very few low-level creatures come here without fear. He is indeed different from the rest. Unfortunately, he only has the strength of a level 12 creature. However, in Arena of Life and Death, any creature of any level can find an opponent. I will approve for him to become a participant in the Arena of Life and Death! Today, I will arrange the first match for him!¡± said the Lord of Ultimate Evil as he nodded. He gave an indifferent evaluation. The Weak Water Race¡¯s member whose name was Dexter replied, ¡°Your gift is his blessing!¡± The Lord of Ultimate Evil said to Dexter, ¡°As for your reward, it is still the same as before! If this spirit can win the first match, you will receive an extra commission. Next, you will stay here for a few days and relax!¡± Dexter, the stone man, and the spider monster behind him quickly said, ¡°Thank you, Lord!¡± Then, Dexter and the others turned around and left, leaving Vincent behind alone. The Lord of Ultimate Evil walked forward and sized Vincent up almost face to face. He said, ¡°So far, in my Arena of Life and Death, no spirit member has been able to win a match. I hope you can break this record! Let the entire Ultimate Evil capital remember your name!¡± Vincent looked at Lord of Ultimate Evil and asked in return, ¡°Then, if I win, what benefits will there be for me?¡± The Lord of Ultimate Evil tilted his head in surprise and said, ¡°It seems that Dexter did not introduce the rules of the Arena of Life and Death to you. Of course, you poor child, you actually haven¡¯t heard of my Ultimate Evil capital before. This shows that the world you exist in is simply pitiful and of a low level!¡± Vincent looked at the Lord of Ultimate Evil speechlessly. He did not expect that this guy would speak to him with such strong sarcasm! The Lord of Ultimate Evil did not care about Vincent¡¯s reaction. He pulled him to the window and pointed at the bottom. He then said to him, ¡°In the Arena of Life and Death, there are countless low-level life forms. Every seven days, a fight will be arranged for them. The loser will have to try to stay alive, and the winner will have seven days of cultivation time! ¡°If someone can win 100 matches in a row, then he will be exempted and become a scavenger. He will have the right to enter and exit the capital of Ultimate Evil. If you live, you can advance to level 30 before you die and become a citizen of the capital of Ultimate Evil. Instead of being a participant in the arena, you will soon become a spectator outside the arena!¡± Vincent looked outside the window and found that the top floor he was sitting on was actually a circular space. He could see the floor below from all the windows. The venue was actually a huge colosseum! At the same time, there was a competition going on in the colosseum. A lizard-like creature was stepping on a bear-like creature. It was using its mouth to tear off the flesh on the opponent¡¯s neck. Fresh blood instantly spilled all over the ground. In the seating area outside the colosseum, there was a burst of crazy cheers. There was also plenty of applause and praise at the party on the top floor. ¡°See! My friends and the citizens here all like this kind of entertainment!¡± The Lord of the Ultimate Evil Race turned his head to show off to Vincent. Vincent frowned and said, ¡°It¡¯s a very cruel living environment. If you want to live here and obtain freedom, it should be very difficult!¡± The Lord of the Ultimate Evil Race counted using his fingers in a serious manner. He then said, ¡°Since the Arena of Life and Death was held, there have been three participants who have won 100 duels and regained their freedom. However, only one person who has cultivated to level 30 has obtained citizenship. Moreover, on the day he became a level 30 creature, he had also simultaneously completed his 100th consecutive victory!¡± Vincent sighed helplessly and said, ¡°So, only three people left the arena alive. How long has this place been in business?¡± The Lord of Ultimate Evil fell into deep thought again. He said, ¡°Let me do the math! It has been thousands of years since the Black Hole appeared.¡± Vincent closed his eyes and took a deep breath, ignoring him. It was almost every thousand years that a lucky person would leave the arena alive. It was clear that this place was a merciless meat grinder! The Lord of Ultimate Evil calculated for a long time and realized that he could not figure it out. He could only turn his head and say, ¡°Alright! That¡¯s all for today! You should prepare for your battle. If you are lucky enough to survive, after you win 30 matches in a row, you will have the chance to have dinner with me!¡± Vincent knew that if he went to participate, the outcome would be very dangerous. However, he did not have the chance to resist at that moment. This was because other than the Lord of Ultimate Race, whose cultivation could not be seen, there was also a room full of high-level creatures who were participating in the party! As the Ultimate Evil Race had invited VIPs, these creatures had to at least have the strength of a level 40 creature! ¡°Alright, see you next time!¡± replied Vincent confidently. He was prepared to turn around and walk away. The Lord of Ultimate Evil seemed to like Vincent¡¯s fearless attitude. He turned around and said to him, ¡°You won¡¯t be able to find the entrance to the Arena of Life and Death by yourself. I¡¯ll get my secretary to send you down! Irene, take him to the Arena of Life and Death to register and arrange a duel for him!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± A crisp female voice sounded, followed by the sound of high heels. She walked over to Vincent slowly. Vincent subconsciously turned around to look in the direction of the person. The next second, he was stunned. This was because the person who walked over was a woman! To be precise, it was a woman who looked exactly like a human! Chapter 222 - The Elven Orphan. The Duel Has Begun Vincent looked at the woman walking towards him and asked in surprise, ¡°Are you a human or an elven?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Irene! I was born to be the Ultimate Evil Lord¡¯s secretary. I don¡¯t have a race!¡± replied the woman coldly. Vincent turned to look at the Lord of Ultimate Evil in surprise. However, the Lord did not have any strange reaction. Vincent could not help but follow Irene down the stairs with even more curiosity. Far away from the top floor where the party was being held, Vincent reached the floor where the Arena of Life and Death was located. There were countless sealed rooms around the area. The otherworld creatures that were watching over the place had to open the doors personally for the contestants to exit. The creatures had no expression on their faces. It was as if they had already seen through life and death. They just walked in and out of the arena stiffly. It seemed that they had been trapped here for a long time and had lost the hope of leaving alive. There were also some alien species that seemed to have just arrived. They did not realize that their fate was actually to die in the arena. They were gathered below the stage. They were watching the duels on the stage and cheering loudly. Some of them were even taking their personal belongings and placing bets on the outcome of the participants on the stage. Irene, who had been walking in front of Vincent, suddenly said, ¡°You will have a room here, but it can only be used for sleeping and training. There will be people sending meals to the room every day, but only once a day! Only when you need to go up to the stage for a duel will the door be opened, and you will be released. You must also cherish that hard-earned opportunity. After all, whether you can walk out of here alive or not depends on each duel!¡± Vincent looked at Irene¡¯s back. He could not help but ask, ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about my identity? After all, the two of us look very similar! I mean, we should be of the same race. You are only the Ultimate Evil Lord¡¯s secretary, but he is a purple monster. You are not!¡± Irene stopped and turned to look at Vincent. Her eyes were filled with disgust. She said, ¡°I¡¯ve followed the Ultimate Evil Lord since I was young. Do you know what I hate the most about myself? It¡¯s my race! In this city full of strong people, I can only be a secretary because I¡¯m weak. Do you know how sad that is?¡± Vincent asked in surprise, ¡°Weak? There has never been a weak race, only a willing and ordinary individual! Even if you are a human, you can still cultivate. Moreover, in this world, it should be easier for you to break through the limitations of your body. You should increase it to a more powerful level!¡± Irene immediately sneered and said, ¡°Cultivate? I was born to be unable to cultivate! The Ultimate Evil Lord once said that it is not my fault. This is just the flaw of my race! My body will only be slightly sturdier than other races, but what is the use of it?¡± After saying that, Irene continued to turn her head and walk forward. Vincent lowered his head to think about what Irene had just said. He immediately understood everything. He chased after her and said, ¡°I understand! You are not a human, but you are very likely a spirit. The seven gods of creation gave the Human Race the ability to cultivate, and then they went to establish the Spirit Race. They gave the Spirit Race the ability to train their bodies! You probably haven¡¯t seen the world of the Spirit Race since you were born. If you have the chance, you can go back to the world of the Spirit Race to take a look. When that time comes, you might become very strong, but the prerequisite is that you have to find a boyfriend first!¡± After listening to Vincent¡¯s endless speech, Irene did not turn around, nor did she pay any attention to him. However, Vincent was certain in his heart that Irene was definitely a spirit, and that the Spirit Race was not as strong as he had imagined. A race that could not cultivate psionic power could only rely on the inheritance of seven gods of creation to increase their strength. Such a race would indeed find it difficult to resist the endless Monster Horde. Irene walked over to the processing counter. The otherworld creatures behind the counter immediately recognized her. They immediately went forward to ask her what she needed. ¡°Get the guy behind me a contestant¡¯s certificate. Arrange a room for him, and then immediately prepare a duel for him to participate in. The Ultimate Evil Lord wants to see his performance!¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do it right away!¡± The alien creature that looked like an octopus replied Irene immediately. It then picked up an instrument and shone it towards Vincent. It then gently pressed the button on it. ¡°Spirit Race, male, level 12 creature. He looks very weak! Do you have any requirements for his opponent?¡± The octopus monster looked at the data on the instrument and ridiculed Vincent mercilessly. It then turned to ask Irene. Irene frowned slightly and turned her head. She glanced at Vincent from the corner of her eyes and said, ¡°Since the Ultimate Evil Lord wants to see his performance, let¡¯s match him with an opponent of the same level!¡± ¡°Okay! It¡¯ll be done right away!¡± said the octopus monster. It then handed Irene something that looked like a handcuff. Irene took the handcuff and turned to walk towards Vincent. Without waiting for him to ask her another question, she directly put the handcuff on Vincent¡¯s wrist. ¡°Hey! Didn¡¯t you say you want me to fight? It¡¯s not really convenient to wear the handcuffs at this time¡­ F*ck!¡± Vincent wanted to joke with Irene for a little while longer but suddenly felt a numbing electric current on his wrist, followed by a stabbing pain all over his body. His entire body seemed to be trembling violently. It was as if he could collapse at any time. ¡°What, what is this thing?¡± asked Vincent whilst trembling. Irene¡¯s lips curled into a smile. She said, ¡°This is the treatment that every participant will receive. When you step into the arena, the handcuffs will automatically separate, and the rest will be connected together. And when you escape from the arena without permission, this handcuff will give you the punishment you deserve, including taking your life!¡± Vincent shook his head. The intense pain made him too lazy to talk to Irene. ¡°Good luck!¡± said Irene in a light tone. She then turned around and left. Vincent fell to the ground and kept twitching. The people who passed by, whether it was the contestants or the arena manager, did not pay any attention to Vincent. It was as if they were used to it already. After a long time, the electric current on Vincent¡¯s body finally calmed down. He sat up with difficulty and panted heavily. ¡°The next contestant is a spirit male, a level 12 creature, against the Abyss Despair, a level 13 creature!¡± Suddenly, the sound of a broadcast rang in Vincent¡¯s ears. Vincent turned to look in the direction of the arena in surprise. He did not expect that it would be his turn to fight so soon. At that time, two arena managers who looked like a combination of robots and insects walked over. It carried Vincent and led him into the arena. ¡°Hey, hey! Can I ask, what is the Abyss Despair? Why do I have no name? Why am I only being addressed as a spirit male? No respect is given to me at all.¡± Vincent could not help but ask as he was being carried away. ¡°Those who participate for the first time are not qualified to leave their name behind. Only after you win one match will you apply for your name tag! The Abyss Despair is a king of low-level duels below level 15! His race is the Lava Salamander, and he has already achieved 35 consecutive victories!¡± replied the manager very calmly. He then threw Vincent into the arena. Vincent, who had been thrown into the air, suddenly turned his body and landed steadily on the ground. The handcuffs on his hands also lost their magnetic force. ¡°Bang!¡± The handcuffs separated. Vincent was finally able to move his arms again. He had finally regained his freedom. He looked at his surroundings. He found that his opponent did not appear, and the surrounding audience also showed disdain and abuse towards him. ¡°Where did this trash come from? He will definitely be trampled into meat paste by the Abyss Despair today!¡± ¡°The Spirit Race? The Spirit Race is trash that has never won a duel before! Why did they find another trash like this?¡± ¡°Trash, hurry up and die!¡± Curses rang out one after another. Fortunately, there were guardrails around the duel, or else there would definitely be bricks or weapons like knives and spears thrown into the arena. Vincent looked at his surroundings calmly. He was not affected by those curses at all. At that moment, his only thought was to survive and find an opportunity to bring the information back to the humans! ¡°Boom!¡± A crack suddenly appeared on the wall of the arena opposite Vincent. A four-legged reptile that was fiery red all over and was over ten meters long rushed out from the crack. It opened its large mouth and roared towards the sky. Vincent looked at the monster in front of him. He could not even tell if it had intelligence. He shook his head in boredom and prepared to spiritualize his entire body to fight against the salamander. However, Vincent forgot that his fire spiritualization transformation had already been restricted by the strange abilities of the Weak Water Race member. At that moment, he could no longer spiritualize his body. He could only make awkward gestures. Soon, the entire stadium erupted in laughter, and the Lord of the Ultimate Evil Race on the top floor could not help but frown. It seems that Vincent was even weaker than he had expected. Irene, who was hiding in a corner and secretly watching the match, spat in anger and sighed, ¡°B*stard! You¡¯re already so weak, yet you still dare to lie to me and say that the Spirit Race is a very powerful race!¡± On the battlefield, the Abyss Despair did not mock Vincent. Instead, it opened its big mouth and rushed towards Vincent. It was impatient and wanted to swallow Vincent in one gulp. Just when everyone thought that they were about to see a giant creature feast on Vincent, two balls of purple-black flames suddenly ignited in Vincent¡¯s hands. One held the Abyss Despair¡¯s mouth and the other held its body down. He then pinched its upper and lower jaw and directly lifted it into the air. ¡°Fire Tornado!¡± Vincent raised the salamander that was more than ten meters long. His body spun as he roared loudly. Purple-red flames instantly rose from his hands and enveloped the salamander. The violent flames made all the otherworld creatures in the audience stand feel a burning sensation. The burning sensation was so strong that it pierced their skin. At the same time, they also smelled the aroma of grilled fish in the air! Vincent threw the Abyss Despair to the side of the arena. The Abyss Despair had already turned into a plate of grilled meat. The entire arena instantly fell into a deathly silence. Everyone looked at Vincent who stood proudly in the arena. They were shocked! Chapter 223 - Recover Your Strength and Dominate the Arena Everyone looked over at Vincent quietly in the arena. Some even stood up to get a better look. What shocked the surrounding creatures was not Vincent¡¯s strength. This was because all the creatures in the audience seats were above level 30. None of them envied Vincent. What truly shocked and excited the audience was the way he won the match! It was too shocking and visually appealing! As the audience, what they wanted to see was this kind of fist-to-fist, bloody and cruel life-and-death duel! The capital of Ultimate Evil was a very safe and peaceful world. It was under the protection of the Lord of Ultimate Evil. Although the various races that lived there had gathered in the capital for various reasons, they had slowly adapted to the life there. They especially liked how peaceful the capital was. However, after a long period of peace, the bloodthirsty and impulsive desires of the various races could not help but become restless again. Although they liked a peaceful world, they also desired a moderate amount of blood! The capital of Ultimate Evil had its own rules. Citizens who lived there were not allowed to fight in private, and even more so, they were not allowed to kill! If they really wanted to resolve their hatred towards one another, they could apply to the Lord of Ultimate Evil and bring their hatred for each other into the Arena of Life and Death. They can then resolve the hatred under the watchful eyes of the audience! Therefore, the Arena of Life and Death became the only way for all citizens in the capital to ease the bloodlust in their hearts! ¡°The winner of this duel is a Spirit Race male! Starting from the next match, he will have his own name and become a true participant in the Arena of Life and Death! At the same time, he is also the first member of the Spirit Race to win in history. Let us continue to look forward to his next duel!¡± The host¡¯s voice reverberated throughout the entire arena. A manager immediately walked over to Vincent¡¯s side and escorted him down the arena. The evillest person on the top floor looked at Vincent¡¯s back with a face full of surprise and could not help but sigh, ¡°He is too awesome!¡± Irene, who was in the corner, opened her mouth slightly. She was unable to hide the shock in her eyes. Could the Spirit Race really become stronger? After Vincent left the arena, the handcuffs on his hands automatically shut together once again. A familiar yet weak electric current spread throughout his entire body. At the same time, as Vincent was restricted by the handcuffs, the manager did not bother to hold Vincent strictly. Instead, he pushed him to the front desk. ¡°Spirit Race, you have already won the right to continue the competition and can have your own name. You can use your own name, or you can choose a resounding title, like the Abyss Despair!¡± said the octopus monster in charge of recording names. He then lowered his head and flipped through the document in his hands. ¡°Fire God!¡± answered Vincent decisively. The octopus monster looked up at Vincent and said, ¡°It¡¯s indeed a name that suits you very well, but it has already been used by others. Please change your name!¡± Vincent frowned. He hated choosing names the most. He did not expect that the only name that came to his mind would have been registered by someone else first. ¡°What? Haven¡¯t you thought it through?¡± asked the octopus monster impatiently. Vincent raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it. My name¡¯s Fire Asura!¡± The octopus monster lowered its head and glanced at the document. It nodded and said, ¡°Not bad. It¡¯s a title that can be used!¡± Then, the octopus monster started to get busy. Soon, it picked up a bracelet with the words ¡®Fire Asura¡¯ engraved on it and put it on Vincent¡¯s wrist. The octopus monster waved its hand and said to the administrator of the arena, ¡°Take it away!¡± Vincent, who was observing the wristband, was immediately pushed away from the reception. He was then led to the residential area of the contestants. ¡°This is your room!¡± A large door slowly rose. After the administrator left him with some cold words, he pushed Vincent inside and immediately shut the door. Vincent stopped and looked up at the sealed room. There was a bed and bathroom in the room. They both had a simple design. Other than that, there was nothing else in the room! Vincent sat cross-legged on the bed. He closed his eyes and started to meditate, slowly mobilizing the fire elements in his body. After possessing the X-Class superpower, World Cleansing Fire, Vincent¡¯s body was gradually filled with fire elements. When he activated the Flaming Sun Divine Body, the fire elements in his body became even more dense. Vincent mobilized the fire elements in his body and dispersed them evenly into every pore of his body. His strength had previously been sealed by the strange abilities of the Weak Water Race. His body was filled with many tiny water droplets. At this moment, Vincent wanted to try and deal with those water droplets! ¡°Sizzle, sizzle!¡± Vincent could hear the sounds of water droplets evaporating. A layer of water vapor gradually rose from Vincent¡¯s body, as if he was in the midst of a cloud. As the water vapor evaporated, Vincent¡¯s body gradually became illusory, leaving behind only a faint fiery red color. This was the embodiment of his body¡¯s gradual fire spiritualization! Although the fire element could restrict the Weak Water Race, Vincent¡¯s strength was currently sealed. Despite him being efficient, it would still be very time-consuming for him to completely remove the water droplets on his body. Vincent had long been mentally prepared for this. No matter how much time he needed to spend, he had to first remove the seal on his body! After an unknown amount of time, Vincent suddenly opened his eyes. At this time, his body had already been completely spiritualized with fire, and the seal on his body had been completely removed! At this time, Vincent, who was like a Burning Man, quietly looked at the door. There were seven portions of food piled up, and each portion was pitifully small! ¡°So little food. No wonder many contestants always have to eat their opponents, because they have been hungry for too long!¡± Vincent sighed, but then he exclaimed in shock, ¡°It has already been seven days? Then isn¡¯t today the day I go on stage again?¡± After remembering that he was about to go on stage, Vincent instantly felt a sense of hunger in his stomach. He stood up, went forward, and found two portions of food that still looked fresh. He then ate them in large mouthfuls. The citizens of the Ultimate Evil Race all came from the Black Hole, so the food there could satisfy many different races. The food in Vincent¡¯s mouth could indeed bring energy to humans, but the taste was not that good. It was even a little disgusting. However, in order to recover his strength, Vincent endured the strange taste and swallowed the food. ¡°Boom!¡± Suddenly, there was a loud bang, and the room door flew opened. Two managers stood in front of the door and said calmly, ¡°Fire Asura, it¡¯s your turn!¡± Vincent swallowed the last of his food and took a deep breath. He turned around and walked out of the room. He then walked toward the entrance of the arena that was in the distance. The other contestants in the corridor stepped back unconsciously when they saw Vincent. They looked very afraid. Vincent smiled slightly and sighed with confidence, ¡°Why are you all so afraid of me? Could it be that my story has been shared around the place for the past few days?¡± At that moment, the sound of high heels rang out once again. Irene walked out from the elevator at the side and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t be so narcissistic! They are only low-level contestants below level 15, and you are the strongest low-level contestant as of right now, so of course they will be afraid of you!¡± Vincent turned to look at Irene who took the initiative to communicate with him. He could not help but ask, ¡°Strongest? A level 12 creature is already the strongest, it seems that there are not many contestants in the Arena of Life and Death!¡± Irene looked at Vincent quietly and said, ¡°In the entire Black Hole world, there are countless scavengers gathering contestants for the capital of the Ultimate Evil. There are constantly battles going on around here every day. What you said earlier was not true at all. It¡¯s just that the participants between level 10 and level 15 were all killed by the Abyss Despair. Therefore, after you defeated the Abyss Despair, you became the strongest low-level participant!¡± After hearing what Irene had said, Vincent could not help but turn his head to look at the participants on both sides of the corridor. He sighed, ¡°So they are all participants below level 10. No wonder they are so afraid of me. I guess they are very unwilling to become my opponent!¡± Irene¡¯s eyes were deep. She was filled with worry and trepidation as she looked at Vincent. She said, ¡°You are thinking too much. As you have proved your strength to everyone in the last match, the Ultimate Evil Lord has arranged for you to meet an intermediate contestant. The contestant has the strength of a level 18 creature!¡± Vincent pinched his chin and sighed, ¡°A level 18 creature! It doesn¡¯t sound like a very troublesome battle!¡± Irene walked forward and stared at Vincent. She said, ¡°You only have the strength of a level 12 creature. Do you know how big the gap between you and a level 18 creature is? Aren¡¯t you thinking about the Spirit Race? If you die, wouldn¡¯t the Spirit Race be completely wiped out?¡± Vincent looked at the excited Irene and suddenly laughed lightly. He raised his hand to gently stroke her hair on her face. Irene¡¯s entire body trembled, but she did not resist, which was rare. ¡°I am not the last spirit. You are the last spirit!¡± said Vincent softly. After saying that, Vincent flashed past Irene and walked towards the arena without the manager behind him urging him to advance. Irene turned to look at Vincent¡¯s back, her eyes filled with disappointment. ¡°Miss Irene, is there anything else I can help you with?¡± The two managers saw Vincent walking towards the arena, so they did not rush to chase after him. Instead, they asked Irene respectfully. Although this woman did not have any strength, she was still the Lord of Ultimate Evil¡¯s adopted daughter. As she was currently helping the Lord manage the capital of Ultimate Evil, her status was naturally very high. Irene turned her head and said in a petulant manner, ¡°If he can still win this match, then arrange for him to have a few more formidable opponents!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The two managers nodded in response. They looked at each other in bafflement. They had originally thought that Irene wanted to take care of Vincent. Although this was something that the Lord of Ultimate Evil had ordered to forbid, it was Irene. They did not dare to go against her. Who would have thought that Irene¡¯s final request was to create more difficulties for Vincent? A woman¡¯s thoughts were really hard to guess! Chapter 224 - Consecutive Victories, the New Era of the Gladiator Arena In the Arena of Life and Death, the surrounding audience was already in a hot-blooded and frenzied state. This was because Vincent¡¯s match was no longer the first match. The previous matches had fully mobilized the audience¡¯s thirst for violence and fresh blood. They were looking forward to the next match! ¡°The next to appear on stage is the only Spirit Race member in history who has ever had a victory in the Arena of Life and Death, the Fire Asura! His opponent is the rising star in the arena, the Fire God!¡± As the host spoke, the audience burst into applaud and cheered enthusiastically. The anticipation in their eyes had reached a peak. If they were unable to watch the upcoming match, they would go crazy! The lights flashed, and all the spotlights shone on the entrance of the arena. Vincent walked into the arena under the gaze of thousands of creatures. ¡°Pa!¡± The handcuffs automatically separated. Vincent could not help but shake his neck and wrist. He sighed softly and said, ¡°Seriously, I didn¡¯t expect to meet the guy who stole my name in the second match. I¡¯d like to see how he can be called the Fire God!¡± In the next moment, all the lights turned to the entrance opposite Vincent. A humanoid creature that was nearly two meters tall and was made of red stone walked forward. A ball of flame was curled above his head. He seemed to have a very unique hairstyle. ¡°I believe that the audience who have watched the match before already know that the Fire Asura is a male spirit who can control fire, and the Fire God is from a high-level Black Hole race known as the Flame Demons! They were born with the ability to control fire, and they can even cast high-level fire-type forbidden spells. Can the spirit who is good at playing with fire continue his victory and use fire to win against the professional fire-type contestant? Please wait and see!¡± The host¡¯s voice was heard once again in the arena. It pushed the suspense of the entire match and the atmosphere to a climax. Then, the lights suddenly scattered and illuminated every corner of the arena. It completely handed the battlefield over to the main characters of the night. Vincent and the Fire God looked at each other quietly. It was obvious that there was some anger in their eyes. ¡°Hmph! A low-level race, do you think you are qualified to use fire? Today, I will let you know what a true fire race is! I will use fire to roast you bit by bit, just like the salamander that you killed the last time!¡± The Fire God raised his hand, pointed at Vincent, and provoked him loudly. Vincent shook his head and sneered, ¡°Come on trash! I hope you can teach me something!¡± The Fire God¡¯s head was burning with flames, so no one could not see the expression on his face. However, he was undoubtedly angry at that moment. Just as Vincent finished speaking, the Fire God waved his fists and rushed forward. Although the body of the Flame Demons was made of stone and looked abnormally heavy, the flames around his body could provide him with the ability to accelerate at any time. No matter which direction he wanted to go, the surface of his body would form a flame that would push him forward. Vincent looked at the Fire God who was charging rapidly at him. The corners of his mouth curled up confidently. He clapped his hands together and clenched his fists. He then charged towards the Fire God in the most barbaric way. ¡°Bang!¡± It was only the first collision. However, Vincent and the Fire God had already used their full strength. Intense sparks burst out from every corner of the battlefield. The exciting and magnificent scene immediately caused a wave of cheers. ¡°Fire God! Quickly tear it to shreds!¡± ¡°A level 18 creature versus a level 12 creature. I can¡¯t imagine how the Fire God will lose! I can¡¯t even imagine how the Fire Asura will survive!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. The Fire Asura is destined to be a god who creates miracles. He will definitely win this match!¡± The audience outside the arena began to cheer enthusiastically. Although the difference between the two opponents in this match was far greater than Vincent¡¯s previous match, some people had become staunch supporters of Vincent. Vincent had successfully recruited a group of supporters for himself because of his last match. His supporters were very eager for a miracle to happen on the battlefield. They wanted to see a miracle where the weak could overcome the strong. ¡°Bang!¡± In the arena, Vincent kicked the Fire God to the ground using a back kick. He slid backward continuously. Vincent patted the dust off his body and sighed in boredom, ¡°It looks like you¡¯re just a little stronger, there¡¯s nothing that surprises me!¡± The Fire God got up from the ground and said fiercely, ¡°B*stard! I¡¯ll show you! Let¡¯s get straight to the point!¡± As soon as he said that, an even more turbulent flame erupted from the Fire God¡¯s body. The hot and violent energy instantly filled the entire arena. Vincent looked at the Fire God. He did not move at all. He did not even move to dodge or defend. ¡°Die, Fiery Fist!¡± The Fire God roared and pushed his fists forward. A fiery pillar that was more than ten meters wide instantly gushed out and drowned Vincent. Just like that, Vincent was trapped in the sea of fire. He did not resist and was soon submerged in the fire. The audience outside the arena stood up one after another and looked nervously at the surging pillars of fire in the arena. They were trying to find Vincent¡¯s figure. They did not believe that the battle would end so easily, and they also did not believe that Vincent would lose his life that way. Since he stood still and did not move, there must be a reason for him to do so! ¡°Where is he? That¡¯s impossible!¡± ¡°It¡¯s indeed impossible. I did not see anything rush out of the sea of fire. The Fire Asura had really been submerged in the pillar of fire!¡± ¡°How is that possible? The battle has just begun. How could he lose so easily? How could he die so easily?¡± Everyone exclaimed in shock. Their voices were filled with disbelief and frustration. Some of the audience had chosen to believe in Vincent because of the heaven-defying gambling stakes. In order to gamble on a chance to earn big money, they had to bet that Vincent would win! However, they did not expect that, as soon as they exchanged blows, Vincent would be buried in the sea of fire! The crowd gradually quieted down. They looked at the flames that were gradually extinguishing with disappointment. Suddenly, someone became excited again. The excitement spread to a second and a third person. The fourth person also revealed an excited expression. This was because when they saw the flames recede, Vincent was still standing quietly on the same spot. He was not burned to ashes by the flames. Instead, his entire body had become as red as the flames. His entire body looked like a blurred outline of a human. He had become more like a burning human-shaped flame! At this time, the host of the Arena of Life and Death could not help but shout loudly, ¡°Everyone, look! The Fire Asura did not die! Instead, he was in the form of a flame. Under such a form, the attacks of the Fire God would not be able to harm him! To the Fire Asura, the level of flame was just like taking a hot bath! It seems that the battle is still going on, the suspense is increasing!¡± Whilst the host hyped up the audience, the Fire God in the arena was a little stunned. He looked at Vincent who was like a flame. He sighed in disbelief, ¡°Impossible! How can you have the true form of the Fire God? This is the faith of our Flame Demon Race, how can you become the Fire God?¡± After hearing the gasps of the Flame Demon Race, everyone could not help but cry out in surprise. The Flame Demon Race member who was known as the Fire God had actually lost his mind and called Vincent the Fire God. This meant that he had already lost to Vincent in terms of imposing manner! Vincent raised his head and said loudly, ¡°As long as it is in the domain of fire, I am the God!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he spread out his Flaming Wings, which had been spiritualized into a fire spirit. He soared into the sky and looked down at the Fire God from above. He ignited the purplish-black World Cleansing Fire in both of his hands once again. ¡°Flame Extinguishing Gods!¡± Vincent shouted softly and casually sprinkled the flames in his hands downwards. The black flames instantly turned into a pitch-black fishing net. Every thin line that formed the fishing net was condensed from flames. It instantly enveloped the Fire God from within. The Fire God stood rooted to the ground and was unable to move at all. He could not understand why Vincent could control the flames to such an extent. Why could Vincent control the flames to fly? However, this momentary lapse of concentration made the other audience think that the Fire God intended to use Vincent¡¯s method to counterattack. They thought that the Fire God was proud of its powerful body and could completely ignore the damage that Vincent had caused! However, what happened next shocked the entire audience. The flaming fishing net landed on the Fire God¡¯s body. It landed flat on the ground as if it did not touch anything. The two-meter-tall Fire God was instantly shattered into countless pieces and scattered all over the ground! With just a simple touch, the Fire God had shattered into thousands of pieces by the flaming fishing net! ¡°The level of attack is not something a level 12 spirit can do. The Fire Asura is already a level 17 creature!¡± ¡°How is this possible? In just seven days, it has risen by five levels. This is a talent that no race can have!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything impossible about it. The Fire Asura was born for miracles, just like everything he did!¡± The audience sighed. Most of them viewed Vincent as the founder of an era, a legendary writer! In the Arena of Life and Death, no member of the Spirit Race could win a match. However, the Fire Asura had proved everyone wrong! No one could increase five levels in seven days but the Fire Asura did it! Then what would happen next? What else could the Fire Asura do that was impossible? The same thought arose in the hearts of all the audience members. Vincent¡¯s existence gave them the desire to watch every battle in the future. They wanted to witness the miracle with their own eyes. They wanted to see how this miracle would continue! ¡°Fire Asura, Fire Asura, Fire Asura!¡± The entire stadium erupted in cheers. Everyone had become Vincent¡¯s admirers from that moment on! Chapter 225 - Heaven-Defying Cultivation, Special Treatment After hearing the audience cheer, Vincent returned to the ground. His fire spiritual body gradually returned to normal as he looked at the corpse of the Flame Demon with a normal expression. Vincent did not enjoy the cheers of the audience. This was because he did not forget that he was just a slave-like contestant. However, he was very interested in the dead Flame Demon! When they fought earlier, Vincent could feel something from the Flame Demon. It was as if something was attracting him. Therefore, as soon as the battle ended, Vincent could not wait to check the corpse of the Flame Demon. Vincent sliced open the chest of the Flame Demon based on his intuition and saw a red ball of light flickering in its heart. ¡°Look! That¡¯s the flame core of the Flame Demon! It¡¯s the highest-grade material and can be used as a consumable item for cultivation. It¡¯s quite expensive on the black market!¡± ¡°Haha, I insisted on watching so many matches just to wait for this moment. The Fire God is finally dead. I want to buy that flame core immediately!¡± ¡°Quick, look, what is the Fire Asura doing?¡± Just as everyone was crying out like madmen, someone suddenly pointed at Vincent and shouted loudly. Everyone¡¯s gaze turned to Vincent. They saw that he was raising the flame core high above his head. He instantly crushed it with his hands, and a large amount of fiery red energy surged into his body. All the spectators stared at Vincent in a daze. They did not dare to make a sound. In the Arena of Life and Death, all the contestants belonged to the Lord of Ultimate Evil. This included their belongings. Some Black Hole races usually had some high-grade materials on their bodies. Therefore, after the contestants died, there would usually be spectators who would buy the materials on the corpses. However, Vincent had used his identity as a contestant to absorb the materials that belonged to the Lord of Ultimate Evil. This was too crazy! Vincent¡¯s actions showed that he had forgotten his identity as a slave in the arena. He had greedily reached his hand into his master¡¯s pocket! On the top floor, the Lord of Ultimate Evil who was watching the competition frowned and said, ¡°This guy is a little unconscious! He actually dared to absorb the flame core in public. Although that thing is not very valuable, it is not something that he can touch!¡± Irene, who was standing next to the Lord of Ultimate Evil, buried her worried expression deep in her eyes. She lowered her head and said without any emotion, ¡°He did not disrespect you. He is just enjoying the spoils of victory!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± The Lord of Ultimate Evil responded with surprise, and the anger in his heart immediately subsided. The Lord was in charge of the Ultimate Evil capital. He did not care about a flame core at all. He only cared about the respect of the contestants. After hearing Irene¡¯s explanation, he felt much more relieved! The Lord of Ultimate Evil turned to look at Irene and asked softly, ¡°You seem to know him very well?¡± A hint of panic flashed in Irene¡¯s eyes. She hurriedly said, ¡°No, I¡¯ve only met him a few times. How could I know him?¡± The Lord of Ultimate Evil suddenly laughed and said to Irene, ¡°You¡¯re from the same race, and he¡¯s also a rare powerhouse of the Spirit Race. It¡¯s very normal for you to be familiar with each other. If you really want to help him, I can give him a chance!¡± Irene hurriedly raised her head and asked anxiously, ¡°Really?¡± The Lord of Ultimate Evil looked at Irene with a profound gaze and said, ¡°As expected, you were indeed raised by me! You¡¯re just like my daughter. I understand your thoughts very well! I can promise you to help him. Since he is absorbing the flame core, I can continue to arrange for him to have opponents with fire-type abilities and give him a chance to continue to be strong. But you must promise me one thing!¡± After hearing this, Irene did not hesitate and immediately asked, ¡°What is it?¡± The Lord of Ultimate Evil smiled but his smile looked somewhat evil. He turned his head to look at Vincent in the arena and said, ¡°You have to think of a way to make him trust you and make him work hard to win a hundred battles. After obtaining his freedom, he will take the initiative to become my slave! He will become the manager of the Ultimate Evil Capital!¡± After hearing that, Irene was shocked and said in a panic, ¡°What? Make him the manager of the capital of Ultimate Evil? This, this, I can¡¯t do it. I mean, we are not that familiar with each other yet. He will not listen to me!¡± The Ultimate Evil smiled indifferently and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter! You still have a long time to convince him. Moreover, he has just carried out the second duel. He might not be able to win a hundred battles and stay alive! I just want to place a bet in advance before everything happens!¡± Irene¡¯s gaze darkened. She lowered her head and said, ¡°Understood, I will do my best to complete it!¡± Irene then left. The Lord of Ultimate Evil stared quietly at Vincent below, his eyes flashing with mockery and playfulness! After Vincent used his instincts to absorb the flame core in the arena, he suddenly felt his body evolving. It was a very clear feeling! The feeling was like a person growing from a child to an adult, and it was completed within a short period of time. This rapid and powerful growth was like a metamorphosis, a qualitative change of enhancement! The powerful and hot flame energy began to circulate in Vincent¡¯s body. It strengthened his body while also converting it into psionic power at a rapid speed! ¡°This, this is the Flaming Sun Divine Body advancing once again?¡± Vincent exclaimed in surprise and delight. This was because he noticed that his Flaming Sun Divine Body had already advanced to the second layer! After activating the second layer of the Flaming Sun Divine Body, Vincent possessed an even more miraculous special ability. From then on, he could convert a portion of psionic power from the fire energy to strengthen himself. This included the fire energy produced by the World Cleansing Fire! To Vincent, this was a huge increase in his cultivation speed! In the future, whenever Vincent used a skill, he would be able to recover a portion of psionic power at the same time. This would greatly reduce his consumption of psionic power. Moreover, the more powerful the ability, the better effect it had on recovering psionic power. Vincent left the arena with excitement and joy under everyone¡¯s gazes. Under the supervision of the administrator, he walked towards his own room. ¡°Wait!¡± Just as Vincent was about to walk to the residential area of the low-level contestants, the administrator suddenly called out to him. He pointed in another direction and said, ¡°You are now a level-17 creature. You cannot continue to live in the residential area of the low-level contestants. We have already arranged a new room for you!¡± Vincent nodded and turned around to follow the administrator to the new room. As the automatic door slowly lifted, Vincent saw his brand new room. It was slightly more spacious, and he also had an independent bathroom. It looked even cleaner than his previous room. The advanced contestant¡¯s living room also had a more humane design. On each side of the room, there was a piece of transparent floor-to-ceiling glass, which allowed the contestants living in the room to communicate with each other. The room was no longer an enclosed space. ¡°Hey! Why is this spirit staying in the advanced contestant¡¯s living area? Where¡¯s the Fire God?¡± ¡°With this kid here, I have confidence in the upcoming duel! I really hope that my next opponent is him, and when that time comes, I will tear the low-level life form to shreds!¡± ¡°Hehe, just wait for your death, kid!¡± The contestants who lived around all laid on the glass, ferociously. They were threatening Vincent loudly, venting the darkness in their hearts! The manager turned around and shouted at the creatures around him, ¡°Shut up! Fire Asura is now a level 17 creature. He has just disemboweled the Fire God and absorbed the flame core! You will definitely become his opponent in the future. Don¡¯t worry!¡± ¡°What, what! He killed the Fire God and absorbed the flame core?¡± ¡°A level 17 creature? How did he become a level 17 creature? Seven days ago, he was still a low-level contestant!¡± ¡°Too, too scary!¡± The contestants around him were in disbelief and shock. Some of them even retreated to their beds and hid under their blankets to avoid Vincent¡¯s indifferent gaze. There was no longer anyone who was willing to become Vincent¡¯s next opponent. A terrifying level 17 creature had the ability to kill any one of them! ¡°Hmph! I look forward to meeting you in the arena!¡± Vincent looked at everyone¡¯s rooms indifferently. He then turned around and walked into his room. Just as the manager was about to close the door, the sound of high heels suddenly rang out in the corridor. The two managers immediately stopped their actions, turned around, and bowed towards the end of the corridor. They greeted respectfully, ¡°Miss Irene!¡± ¡°You guys stay outside, I have something to say to him!¡± said Irene to the manager. The manager nodded and retreated outside the room. After Irene walked into the room, they closed the door behind her. In the room, Vincent sat on the bed and looked at Irene. He patted the seat beside him and said with a smile, ¡°Sorry, the room is relatively simple, there is nothing to entertain you here. If you don¡¯t mind, you can sit here!¡± Irene looked at Vincent quietly and then went forward to sit beside him. She said, ¡°The Lord of Ultimate Evil wants to help you, but he needs you to make a decision!¡± ¡°Oh? What do you need me to do?¡± asked Vincent curiously. Irene kept her eyes in front. Her tone was calm as she said, ¡°He will not pursue the matter of you absorbing the flame core today. He can also arrange more flame-type opponents for you to speed up and increase your strength. However, the corresponding condition is for you to become the manager of Ultimate Evil capital after you obtain freedom!¡± ¡°Manager? Then wouldn¡¯t I become an official? That condition is not bad!¡± Vincent frowned slightly, but his tone was still relaxed as he spoke. Irene finally turned to look at Vincent and said with a nervous expression, ¡°This is not a joke! To become the manager of Ultimate Evil capital, you must swear a sincere oath of loyalty to the Lord of Ultimate Evil and offer your soul to him!¡± Vincent¡¯s expression suddenly changed, and he sighed coldly, ¡°So this is the deal he wants, for me to be a pure slave!¡± Chapter 226 - Absolute Evil, Hell’s Race Schedule Irene looked at Vincent with some worry after hearing his evaluation. She wanted to say something, but she did not know how to start. Vincent turned his head to look at Irene and said faintly, ¡°Go and tell the Ultimate Evil Lord that I don¡¯t need his help. I will not be his slave!¡± Irene did not directly stand up and leave. Instead, she continued to sit beside Vincent with a hesitant look. ¡°What? Are you still trying to persuade me, or are you worried about me?¡± asked Vincent with a frown. Irene pursed her lips as if she had made a decision. She then said, ¡°You can continue to delay your decision for a period of time. The Ultimate Evil Lord has given me a period of time to persuade you. Perhaps you can rely on this time to continue to grow stronger. If you can advance to a level 30 creature fast, then you can obtain your freedom ahead of time!¡± Vincent shook his head and said firmly and calmly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. If the Ultimate Evil Lord really wants to control me, he will not let me off even if I advance to a level 30 creature!¡± Irene stood up and said to Vincent, ¡°No! The rules of the capital of Ultimate Evil are superior to all existences! Everyone must abide by the rules here, including the Ultimate Evil Lord, because this is the condition for the Ultimate Evil capital to continue to prosper!¡± Vincent frowned slightly and repeatedly pondered, ¡°The rules of the capital of Ultimate Evil must be followed by every creature including the Lord of Ultimate Evil. This might be an opportunity!¡± Irene looked at the expression on Vincent¡¯s face. His serious expression had gradually turned into a sly smile. She suddenly felt somewhat at a loss. Vincent raised his head and asked Irene, ¡°Can you tell me about the rules of the Arena of Life and Death and the rules of the capital of Ultimate Evil?¡± Irene nodded and said, ¡°Yes, this is the common knowledge of all citizens. It is not a secret!¡± Irene then proceeded to introduce the rules of the Arena of Life and Death and rules in the capital of Ultimate Evil to Vincent. As the capital of Ultimate Evil could accommodate thousands of races in the Black Hole, the rules were very violent. However, it was also quite simple at the same time. For example, fighting was not allowed in the capital of Ultimate Evil, but they could invite each other to fight in the Black Hole, or apply to settle it in the Arena of Life and Death. If they wanted to survive in the capital of Ultimate Evil, they needed to use a currency called dark crystal. All transactions in the capital of Ultimate Evil had to be settled with dark crystals, and they had to pay a part of the commission to the Lord of Ultimate Evil. Anyone who submitted an excessive share of the commission could become a citizen of the capital of Ultimate Evil. As long as they did not do anything to destroy the capital of Ultimate Evil, they would not be punished. In addition to these basic rules, the capital of Ultimate Evil also allowed the other existences to adopt the rules. This included some intelligent merchants who collected information on the capital of Ultimate Evil for the outside world. As long as they paid taxes, they would also be protected by the rules of the capital of Ultimate Evil! The rules of the Arena of Life and Death were much more rigorous and complicated compared to the rules of the capital of Ultimate Evil. This was because the Arena of Life and Death needed to attract more spectators. It had to ensure that every battle was exciting. Thus, a series of rules were born. Each duel required two participants to be at least five levels apart in order to avoid a one-sided battle! Each participant could make some requests to the arena after winning ten battles in a row, such as enjoying a feast or be in the company of beautiful women. They could also ask for other things that could be enjoyed. Other than gaining freedom, any conditions could also be agreed to, because this could stimulate every contestant¡¯s desire for victory! After listening to all the rules, Vincent nodded and stood up. He looked at Irene and asked, ¡°You seem to be here to help me. I¡¯m very curious why you want to help me.¡± Irene looked at Vincent with a complicated expression and said softly, ¡°Because you let me see the possibility of the Spirit Race becoming powerful. I hope that you can obtain freedom and then bring me to the world you mentioned!¡± Vincent looked into Irene¡¯s eyes carefully, as if he wanted to see if she was lying. After a long time, he nodded and said, ¡°Okay! I can promise you! But I need your help next!¡± Irene nodded and promised Vincent. After the two of them chatted for a while, Irene knocked on the door of the room. The manager who was guarding the door immediately opened the door to let Irene out. Irene¡¯s expression was as cold as before. Under the watchful eyes of all the managers and contestants, she slowly left the corridor. ¡°That woman, once I have the chance, I will definitely press her under my body, and then¡­¡± After Irene left, a prisoner immediately rushed to the glass of the room and described the fantasy in his heart. The manager did not stop him. This was because from the bottom of their hearts, they looked down on that woman who did not have any strength other than being the foster daughter of the Ultimate Evil Lord. Vincent looked at the scene unfold in front of him in silence. It was as if he had understood why Irene had made such a decision. ¡°The desire for power seems to be the pursuit of all the races in the Black Hole!¡± Vincent sighed and sat back down on the bed. He closed his eyes and began to cultivate. As Vincent had activated the second layer of the Flaming Sun Divine Body, he could use the flames to increase the speed of his cultivation greatly. Therefore, Vincent was not willing to waste even the slightest bit of time. He wanted to work hard to increase his cultivation. He started off as an ordinary human cultivator. He had several abilities that could double his cultivation speed. Currently, his cultivation speed was comparable to the talent of any Black Hole race, and it was even more efficient than any other race! Irene quietly walked back to the Ultimate Evil Lord who was on the top floor. She lowered her head, her face full of shame. The Ultimate Evil Lord looked at Irene¡¯s reflection on the glass. He could not help but ask her, ¡°What? You¡¯ve already met him? He didn¡¯t give you a good look?¡± Irene immediately replied, ¡°No! He directly rejected me, and he also rejected you!¡± The Ultimate Evil Lord frowned. He was clearly not expecting this situation. He could not help but ask, ¡°Why? What right does he have to reject me?¡± Irene was silent for a moment. She looked at the piece of paper that Vincent had handed over to her and repeated, ¡°He said that he disdained to cooperate with any races, because even so, he could continue to win, and even become the second contestant to win a hundred duels and advance to a level 30 creature!¡± ¡°He¡¯s delusional! In my arena, how can he be so sure? Is he worthy?¡± The Ultimate Evil Lord roared angrily. This was because he could not allow a contestant in the Arena of Life and Death under his control to have the confidence to win every match! This was contempt for his supreme position! Suddenly, the Ultimate Evil Lord had a thought. That spirit should not be his slave, he deserved to die! ¡°Think of a way to let him die!¡± The Ultimate Evil Lord turned to look at Irene and spoke in a crazed manner. Irene¡¯s expression did not change. She asked respectfully, ¡°Should I arrange for someone to execute him now?¡± When the Ultimate Evil Lord saw Irene¡¯s reaction, a trace of surprise flashed in his eyes. It was as if he could not understand why Irene, who had previously shown concern for Vincent, was currently completely unconcerned about Vincent¡¯s life and death. This time, the Ultimate Evil Lord began to suspect that Irene had betrayed him and was working together with Vincent. The Ultimate Evil Lord frowned at Irene and said with a sinister smile, ¡°That¡¯s right! Bring the others over now and execute him immediately!¡± Irene did not hesitate at all. She nodded and turned to leave. The Ultimate Evil Lord once again fell into confusion. If Irene really betrayed him, then she should at least think of a way to protect Vincent¡¯s life. However, looking at her current appearance, it seemed that she was more willing to let Vincent die than herself! ¡°Wait!¡± The Ultimate Evil Lord was puzzled. He suddenly called out to Irene and said in a deep voice, ¡°Forget it! This is not in accordance with the rules of the Arena of Life and Death. Let¡¯s use the rules to kill him!¡± Irene stopped and turned to look at him. She said indifferently, ¡°But the rules of the arena states that we can¡¯t make things difficult for him. Every seven days, there will be one opponent. The level gap cannot exceed five levels. For Fire Asura who can break through five levels in seven days, this would not be difficult at all!¡± The Ultimate Evil Lord shook his head repeatedly and said, ¡°Everyone has misunderstood. No one can jump five levels in seven days. He was only affected by the Weak Water Race¡¯s soul curse and his cultivation was sealed! But you did remind me that once every seven days, so it¡¯s impossible to let him die!¡± Irene suddenly took the initiative to say, ¡°I have an idea!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The Ultimate Evil Lord looked at Irene with a worried face. He really could not understand what his adopted daughter was thinking. Even if she did not fall for Vincent, she would not be so anxious to let Vincent die. Without waiting for the Ultimate Evil to speak, Irene started to speak again, ¡°A duel every seven days is not the rule of the Arena of Life and Death. It¡¯s just that there are too many contestants, so we made this rule in order to give all the contestants a chance to go on stage! We can let Vincent have a duel every day and not give him any free time to improve and train. Even if he doesn¡¯t get beaten to death by his opponent, he will die of exhaustion under such a hellish schedule!¡± The Ultimate Evil Lord nodded repeatedly and could not help but exclaim, ¡°Good! Good! Good! As expected of my daughter. Your method is really too sharp, too cruel!¡± Irene smiled slightly and said with her head lowered, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go make the arrangements now!¡± ¡°Yes, go! I¡¯m looking forward to it!¡± said the Ultimate Evil Lord whilst laughing. Irene turned around and left. A worried expression immediately appeared on her face. She could no longer conceal it. She had already done what Vincent had asked her to do, but she did not know whether Vincent would be able to hold on under such a cruel competition schedule! A day passed in the blink of an eye. The newly announced schedule quickly attracted countless spectators. This was because Fire Asura, who had just risen to fame in the arena the day before, was once again placed on the new schedule! The door of the advanced participants¡¯ room slowly opened. The two managers said in a deep voice, ¡°Fire Asura, it¡¯s your turn!¡± Vincent opened his eyes and stopped cultivating. He asked with a calm expression, ¡°Didn¡¯t I just appear yesterday? Why is it my turn again?¡± ¡°Hmph, this doesn¡¯t violate the rules of the Arena of Life and Death. You¡¯d better pray that you can come back alive today!¡± said the manager with a sneer. Chapter 227 - Began, and the Strong Were Born Vincent pretended to be surprised and stood up. He strode out of the room and walked straight into the arena. Before Vincent walked into the arena, he could already hear the cheers from the audience. ¡°Fire Asura! Keep on winning!¡± ¡°If there¡¯s a Fire Asura duel every day, I¡¯ll come and watch the battles all the time!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, the Fire Asura is our God!¡± Vincent walked into the arena calmly amidst the cheers of the audience. At the same time, the host¡¯s voice began to reverberate throughout the entire arena! ¡°Everyone, due to the strength of the Fire Asura, the hell competition schedule will begin. Every day, there will be a powerful challenger who will challenge him to the end! Next, let¡¯s welcome today¡¯s challenger, the Weak Water Race scavenger, Dexter!¡± As the host introduced Dexter, the entrance on the other side of the arena slowly opened. Then, a body of water walked into the arena and quietly in front of Vincent. Vincent looked at the opponent in front of him, and he instantly sneered. Of course, he would not forget the guy in front of him! Vincent was separated from Angelina and the others back in the Spirit world because of Dexter. Dexter was the one who had led the scavengers to attack them. However, he had been reduced to a participant who had lost his freedom! It was really the meeting of the enemies. It was especially red-eyed! Dexter was also looking at Vincent at the same time. Although his face did not have any facial features, he still looked sinister. ¡°Before the duel begins, I would like to remind everyone that the reason why the Fire Asura was able to appear in the Arena of Life and Death was that he was personally captured by Dexter. Dexter is a member of the Weak Water Race that can restrain all fire-type life forms! Let us look forward to this battle of revenge together!¡± The host¡¯s voice sounded again. He instantly aroused the anticipation of the entire audience! Dexter looked at Vincent quietly. He said indifferently, ¡°After selling you to the Lord of Ultimate Evil, I received a generous reward, and after you won the first match, I received even more rewards. Now, the Lord of Ultimate Evil has promised me that as long as I defeat you today, he will give me a chance to increase my strength!¡± The corners of Vincent¡¯s mouth curled up slightly, and he said in a loud voice, ¡°Don¡¯t be so confident. Since yesterday, I have improved again. What level are you at? You still want to defeat me?¡± ¡°Hmph, I¡¯m a level 22 creature, just in line with the rules. Defeating you is a very easy thing for me to do!¡± said Dexter with a sneer. His body then flashed and rushed toward Vincent! ¡°Come!¡± shouted Vincent. Suddenly, his entire body turned into a fire spirit. He spread the Flaming Wings on his back and rushed towards Dexter. Dexter looked at Vincent¡¯s attack and could not help but feel a little contempt in his heart. This was because he could see that the strength that Vincent had displayed was still around a level 17 creature. It was impossible for him to be his opponent! ¡°Water Soul Curse!¡± shouted Dexter. His entire body turned into flowing water waves that attacked Vincent from all directions. Suddenly, Vincent¡¯s entire body burst into flames. He became his own directional driving force. The 360 degrees flame around his body spurted out. It allowed him to charge freely in all directions at any time, nimbly dodging Dexter¡¯s attack. ¡°Look! That¡¯s the Fire God¡¯s unique method!¡± ¡°He absorbed the flame core yesterday. Could it be that he has also inherited the Flame Demons¡¯ ability?¡± ¡°No, no, no! The flame core is a very common cultivation material, but no one has been able to obtain the Flame Demons¡¯ ability from the flame core. It must be an ability that the Fire Asura comprehended through yesterday¡¯s battle!¡± All of the audience stood up and cried out in surprise. This was because the power that Vincent displayed was not only his combat ability but also his terrifying learning ability! Dexter, who had missed his attack, was not surprised at all when he saw that Vincent was able to dodge his attack. After all, it was very difficult to make a person suffer twice using the same attack method! Dexter suddenly roared, ¡°Rain Water Soul Curse!¡± His body, which had already turned into a stream of water, suddenly turned into tiny water droplets that filled the sky. They flew rapidly towards Vincent. ¡°F*ck!¡± Vincent could not help but curse in his heart as he looked at the raindrops that landed on his face. This was because he had seen those tiny water droplets before. They were the water droplets that had seeped into his skin and sealed his cultivation! He had thought that the raindrops would only seep into his skin after controlling the target. He did not expect that they would be able to attack him directly in the form of smiling raindrops! ¡°Yang Flame!¡± Vincent waved his hands, and a huge curtain of fire appeared in front of him. It blocked the raindrops that were approaching him rapidly. ¡°It¡¯s useless! How can a mere flame block me?¡± Dexter¡¯s voice was heard from the void. It was wild and arrogant! In the next second, countless raindrops fell on the curtain of fire, but they did not evaporate. Instead, they went straight through the curtain of fire. However, the speed of the raindrops slowed down a lot. Nevertheless, they continued to attack Vincent! The corners of Vincent¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. His plan was not to use the curtain of fire to block the rain, but only to slow down the speed of the raindrops! At the same time, when each water droplet passed through the curtain of fire, Vincent had already grasped their position and the direction of the attack! Vincent¡¯s figure began to flash rapidly in order to dodge the attacks of all the raindrops. He appeared slightly disheveled. At this time, all of the audience could see that Vincent was currently at a disadvantage as if he was being suppressed by Dexter throughout the entire battle. They could not help but reveal worried and nervous expressions. ¡°Haha, you will definitely die today! Your life will provide me with an endless stream of wealth!¡± All the raindrops condensed into Dexter¡¯s figure. He looked at Vincent and shouted at him proudly before charging towards him once again. This time, Dexter did not turn into a stream of water, nor did he turn into a water droplet. He only took on the form of a human and charged towards Vincent at an even faster speed. ¡°That weak aquaman has increased his speed! It turns out that his previous attack was only to test Fire Asura¡¯s speed. He has finally revealed his true strength!¡± ¡°Could it be that the Fire Asura is going to lose today? But I just bet on him to win!¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t! Fire Asura must not lose!¡± Some of the audience members who had bet all their assets on Fire Asura let out waves of cries. This was because they had seen the strength that Dexter had displayed, as well as his natural restraint towards Vincent. It was enough to prove that Vincent was doomed! However, just as Dexter was about to rush in front of Vincent, he suddenly saw a strange smile on Vincent¡¯s face. His smile made him feel a strong sense of danger! ¡°Whatever, go to hell!¡± Dexter did not care much at that point. He roared and reached out his hand towards Vincent¡¯s chest. He was ready to break through his body of flames. A moment later, Dexter¡¯s arm pierced through Vincent¡¯s body as he had planned, but he did not feel the slightest bit of obstruction. It was as if Vincent¡¯s body was air. Dexter was shocked to see the smile on Vincent¡¯s face gradually disappearing. Soon, his face and body disappeared as well. When Vincent completely disappeared in front of his eyes, Dexter suddenly realized that what he had just pierced through was only an afterimage! ¡°Hey, the battle is not over yet, don¡¯t get distracted!¡± Vincent¡¯s mocking voice suddenly came from behind, causing Dexter to turn his head to look behind him in shock. He saw Vincent appear out of thin air behind him without him knowing. A blade that was burning with raging flames appeared in his hand. For some reason, Dexter suddenly felt intense heat from the flames on the blade and a sense of danger that terrified him! ¡°Impossible! How could he possibly pose a threat to me, unless he¡¯s already a level 18 creature? Wait! He¡¯s already a level 18 creature!¡± Dexter exclaimed in shock, especially when he discovered that Vincent¡¯s strength had actually increased in an instant. Vincent was currently a level 18 creature, but his strength was still increasing. This was enough to make Dexter¡¯s heart palpitate! This was because, at that moment, Vincent had already possessed the strength to end the Weak Water Race. Vincent admired Dexter¡¯s shocked expression. The only thing that disappointed him was that his opponent did not have any facial features, so he was unable to clearly see his astonishment. At the same time, he raised the Purgatory Blade in his hand high up. His blade was carrying the powerful flames. He then slashed down towards Dexter below! ¡°Incineration Slash!¡± shouted Vincent. The flames under his blade instantly turned into several fire dragons, whistling as they flew in the air above the entire arena. However, their final target was only one person, and that was Dexter on the ground! ¡°No!¡± Dexter cried out loudly in shock. He hurriedly waved his arms and turned into two water shields. He shielded both sides of his body. However, the moment the two fire dragons touched the water shield, a sizzling sound and thick steam rose. The two water shields disappeared at a speed visible to the naked eye. Dexter felt intense pain. Dexter yelled, ¡°No, no! This is impossible! You¡¯re already a level 20 creature!¡± He roared in pain, but at the same time, he could not hide the shock and fear in his heart. Dexter, a level 22 creature, could ignore Vincent, a level 17 creature, but he could not defeat Vincent, a level 20 creature! ¡°Hmph! I said it just now. After I went back yesterday, I improved again. Do you think that with my talent, I can only improve by one level?¡± said Vincent with a cold smile. At the same time, purple-black flames were burning on his left hand. When Dexter heard that, he was almost scared to death. He immediately gave up on resisting. He quickly turned into several streams of water and flew in all directions of the battle arena. ¡°Flame Extinguishing Gods!¡± Vincent seemed to have expected this reaction from him. Almost at the same time, he released a large number of fire lines from his hand and created a huge net in the battle arena. He captured all of Dexter¡¯s water clones that were flying around. Chapter 228 - The Trap Succeeded In the Arena of Life and Death, Vincent used countless fire threads to create a huge and dense net. Dexter had no choice but to continuously split into smaller water droplets, shuttling through the fire net to dodge. However, Vincent who was in the air kept splitting the flames in his hands into layers of fire nets. He stacked the nets and kept repairing the hole in the nets until they completely disappeared. After seeing his opportunity to escape gradually being sealed off, Dexter had no choice but to retreat to the center of the arena. He gathered all the water droplets and returned to his original human-like figure. However, he became much shorter as compared to when he first entered the arena. As he flowed through the fire nets, it was inevitable for some water to evaporate amidst the fire. The strength of the Weak Water Race was closely related to the number of water droplets they used to form themselves. As he had lost a lot of water, his strength was not the same as before. He did not even have the strength of a level 20 creature! ¡°Ultimate Evil Lord! Help! Quickly let me out! Let me out!¡± Dexter no longer had the determination to continue fighting. He could only raise his head and ask for help loudly. Vincent held the Purgatory Blade in his hand and landed behind Dexter. He said with disdain, ¡°Stop daydreaming! There is an iron rule in the Arena of Life and Death. Only one person can live in a duel between two people! Even the Lord of Ultimate Evil cannot go against it!¡± After Dexter heard Vincent¡¯s voice, he was so terrified that he did not even turn his head back to look at him. He raised his head and continued to shout whilst his entire body was trembling, ¡°Lord of Ultimate Evil! You promised me. You can make any conditions! I don¡¯t want to compete anymore. Let me out!¡± When the entire audience saw the scene, they could not help but shake their heads. They did not expect that the originally even match would turn into one begging for mercy. It was really disappointing! However, the only one who was truly disappointed was Dexter! Vincent had shocked and surprised everyone! In one day, he had jumped from a level 17 creature to a level 20 creature. If they knew that he was only a level 12 creature seven days ago, they would not be able to imagine the potential he actually had. However, what the audience did not know was that Vincent was already a level 17 creature. The reason why he was able to rise three levels in one day was that he had never given up on training. His foundation was extremely good. Plus, he had also absorbed the flame core which doubled his efficiency in training. That was why he was able to create a miracle! ¡°Fire Asura! God of the Arena of Life and Death!¡± ¡°Fire Asura, kill this coward!¡± ¡°Kill all the opponents! Fire Asura!¡± A one-sided cry was heard from the audience seats. The voice supporting Vincent sounded like rolling thunder. It even shocked Dexter, who was wailing bitterly in the arena! The Lord of Ultimate Evil was looking down at the battleground from the top floor. A hint of disgust and anger flashed in his eyes. Dexter growled in a low voice, ¡°B*stard! When I decided to participate in the competition, I promised that I would win, but now I¡¯m crying like a coward and sullying my reputation. I deserve to die, even more than the Fire Asura!¡± Irene, who was waiting quietly at the side, lowered her head and said, ¡°It seems that there is no way to kill the Fire Asura today. Tomorrow, I will arrange for an even higher-level opponent. I guarantee that he will die in battle!¡± The Lord of Ultimate Evil turned around and looked at Irene impatiently. He wanted to lose his temper, but he suppressed it. Instead, he said in a low voice, ¡°Ever since you came back, you have always wanted to kill the Fire Asura. Your desire to kill him is even stronger than mine! What exactly happened that made you want to kill him?¡± Irene raised her head and said stubbornly, ¡°Because he disobeyed you, he deserves to die!¡± The Lord of Ultimate Evil was speechless, but a trace of doubt arose in his heart. He even had some guesses. It seemed that he could not just listen to Irene¡¯s words. It was necessary for him to meet Vincent! ¡°You go back and rest first! Don¡¯t follow me!¡± said the Lord of Ultimate Evil. He then quickly walked downstairs. Irene watched him leave in a hurry. She heaved a sigh of relief. Her face was unprecedentedly relaxed. She then turned around and walked towards her residence cheerfully. In the Arena of Life and Death, Vincent walked behind Dexter and stabbed him using the Purgatory Blade in his hand. The blade went straight through Dexter¡¯s chest. Following that, raging flames ignited on his blade. It instantly vaporized the body that the Weak Water Race was proud of. ¡°Ah!¡± Dexter let out a miserable cry. He was burnt to ashes under Vincent¡¯s blade! ¡°The winner of this match is Fire Asura! Today is his third victory in a row. Let us congratulate him, and at the same time, let us look forward to his next performance!¡± Amidst the cheers of the host and the audience, Vincent quietly turned his head and walked out of the arena. At that moment, the managers of the arena no longer dared to go forward to escort Vincent. Although Vincent was only a level 20 creature and was not strong compared to the manager, who could guarantee that Vincent¡¯s strength would not be above that of the managers the next morning? What made people fear Vincent was not his strength, but his talent! ¡°Go back!¡± said Vincent as he looked at the two managers who were at a loss. The two managers immediately turned around and walked in front of Vincent. They were like guards of honors, leading Vincent to the corridor of his residence. At the same time, in the rooms along the corridor, all the contestants were avoiding Vincent¡¯s gaze. They were afraid that Vincent would remember them! Although some of the contestants were even stronger than Vincent, they could not guarantee that they would always be stronger than Vincent. Vincent seemed to have already guessed the situation. His actions became more and more arrogant. He even took the initiative to turn his head to look at the surrounding rooms with a provocative and mocking gaze. Finally, he arrived at his room. Vincent looked at his room door that was slowly opening on its own. He froze. He saw the Lord of Ultimate Evil sitting in his room. He was like a prisoner waiting to fight. Vincent smiled and sighed softly, ¡°What a rare guest! The Lord of Ultimate Evil looked at Vincent. He narrowed his eyes and said with a slight smile, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect you to survive!¡± Vincent walked into the room calmly and replied casually, ¡°Lucky! I did not expect you to arrange a battle for me with that weak aquaman. It really caused me a lot of trouble!¡± The Lord of Ultimate Evil waved his hand to signal for the manager to close the door. He then looked at Vincent and asked curiously, ¡°Did Irene come to look for you yesterday? What did you say? Why did you reject my offer to help you?¡± Vincent raised his head and narrowed his eyes. He looked at the Lord of Ultimate Evil and said, ¡°You want to control me! You want me to hand over my soul! You even used your daughter to seduce me, but she didn¡¯t do as you said. Not only did she not cooperate with me, she even slapped me!¡± The Lord of Ultimate Evil listened to Vincent¡¯s plan. He could not help but smile and nod. No matter how fast Vincent leveled up, in his eyes, he was similar to an ant. So what if he was exposed? However, when the Lord of Ultimate Evil heard the second half of Vincent¡¯s explanation, he was suddenly stunned. He lowered his neck. His eyes widened as he looked at Vincent in shock. ¡°Wait! What did you say? You had a sexual desire for Irene, and you got beaten up by her?¡± asked the Lord of Ultimate Evil in disbelief. ¡°Yes!¡± said Vincent whilst nodding. The Lord of Ultimate Evil was at a loss at first. Suddenly, he raised his head and laughed loudly. He pointed at Vincent and said, ¡°You! You¡¯re really too impatient! Irene is my adopted daughter. Although she doesn¡¯t cultivate, no species from the bottom to the top would ever dare to harass her. You¡¯re really the first person to do that in the capital of Ultimate Evil!¡± Vincent frowned and asked, ¡°What do you mean when you say I¡¯m too impatient?¡± ¡°Because Irene has always been in love with you! Actually, as long as you speak nicely to her, she will definitely agree to whatever you want eventually!¡± said the Lord of Ultimate Evil with a smile. At that moment, he realized that Vincent and Irene had a falling out over a private matter and did not go against his wishes. Therefore, the Lord of Ultimate Evil was in a great mood and even had the intention to recruit Vincent. Vincent felt awkward, and his face was covered in a cold sweat. Originally, he and Irene had discussed everything and came up with a plan. The plan was to create an illusion to keep the Lord of Ultimate Evil hopeful and make him think that he could still recruit him. However, it was not in the plan for Irene to fall in love with him! Why would the Lord of Ultimate Evil speak so confidently, as if Irene had personally admitted it? ¡°This, I think there might be some misunderstanding!¡± said Vincent somewhat awkwardly. The Lord of Ultimate Evil waved his hand and said, ¡°There is no misunderstanding! I will not misjudge the daughter that I raised myself! Don¡¯t worry about the competition for the next few days. Although Irene has arranged the hell race schedule for you, I will arrange some weak opponents for you instead. When Irene¡¯s anger has finally subsided, we will discuss the matters of loyalty in the future!¡± Vincent immediately waved his hand and said, ¡°Hey! Let me say this first. I only pledge loyalty to my own race. I have never thought of pledging loyalty to you!¡± ¡°No rush, no rush. These are things that can be discussed in the future!¡± replied the Lord of Ultimate Evil with a smile. He had full confidence in Vincent. He believed that after promoting the relationship between Irene and Vincent, he would not have to worry about finding a way to make Vincent pledge his loyalty to him. At that moment, Vincent¡¯s determination no longer seemed disrespectful to the Lord of Ultimate Evil. Instead, the Lord of Ultimate Evil just treated the whole matter like a normal grudge between boys and girls! After seeing that the Lord of Ultimate Evil had taken the bait, Vincent could not help but scratch his chin. He smiled and asked, ¡°Are you that magnanimous? Not only are you prepared to make things less difficult for me, but you have also arranged a competition schedule to help me train. You are even prepared to give your daughter to me. Aren¡¯t you afraid that when the time comes, you will lose everything and your daughter as well?¡± The Lord of Ultimate Evil was full of confidence and said repeatedly, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid, I¡¯m not afraid! If you really become my son-in-law, will I still worry that you won¡¯t be loyal to me?¡± Vincent nodded and pointed at the Lord of Ultimate Evil. He said, ¡°Alright! We¡¯ll do as you say. If I become your son-in-law, don¡¯t even think that I will give you my soul. What we are doing is called working together!¡± ¡°Eh¡­¡± The Lord of Ultimate Evil was at a loss for words. He looked at Vincent and said blankly, ¡°This¡­ seems to be different from what I wanted to say! Did you misunderstand me?¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be wrong! We¡¯ll be good partners in the future!¡± said Vincent firmly. Chapter 229 - Played Along and Took Advantage of the Situation ¡°Let us congratulate Fire Asura for obtaining his fourth victory in a row!¡± ¡°Congratulations Fire Asura for obtaining his fifth victory in a row!¡± ¡°Let us congratulate Fire Asura for obtaining ten consecutive victories with the fastest record in a row!¡± Seven days passed. Despite the malicious arrangements, Vincent was still able to win every match for seven days in a row. He looked down upon the entire Arena of Life and Death with an invincible attitude. Although Vincent did not increase his level, the speed at which he obtained victory in every match was getting faster and faster. The battle scene was also becoming more and more explosive. For the past few days, Fire Asura¡¯s duels had become a daily routine for every citizen in the capital of Ultimate Evil. Therefore, the seats in the arena were filled to the brim every day! Vincent gradually became the face of the Arena of Life and Death and the star of the capital of Ultimate Evil! Vincent walked out of the arena in a calm manner as usual. The handcuffs on his wrists were instantly locked together. Under the guidance of the manager, he proceeded to walk towards his room. However, the room looked slightly different from usual. At the door of Vincent¡¯s room stood a graceful figure. ¡°Miss Irene!¡± When the manager saw the figure, he immediately stopped and bowed. Vincent also stopped and looked at Irene quietly. The corners of his mouth curled into a smile. It was unknown whether he did it intentionally. In order to make the lies that Vincent and Irene had created more believable, they had never met up with each other in private. Instead, they carried out their regular lives to ensure that the Lord of Ultimate Evil was not suspicious of them. According to the agreement between Vincent and Irene, everything they did was not to resist the Lord of Ultimate Evil. They just needed to hide their plan from him so that they could each achieve their respective goals. Of course, Vincent wanted to leave the Arena of Life and Death and the capital of Ultimate Evil. Irene, on the other hand, wanted to visit the Spirit world secretly to explore without her foster father knowing! It was currently the most important day of their agreement! If Vincent wanted to leave the capital of Ultimate Evil without the Lord of Ultimate Evil¡¯s knowledge, he had to gain his trust and have a certain status in the capital of Ultimate Evil in order to leave quietly. As Irene was his adopted daughter, Vincent was not worried about losing the Lord of Ultimate Evil¡¯s trust. Instead, his main priority at that moment was to raise his status in the capital of Ultimate Evil or ensure that he is provided with better treatment. It was currently a perfect opportunity for him as he had won ten matches in a row. As such, he would be given a chance to make a request. Moreover, the Arena of Life and Death would usually allow participants to request things that relate to enjoyment. ¡°Fire Asura! As you have won ten matches in a row, you can make a request to the Arena of Life and Death!¡± said Irene. She looked at Vincent with a slight smile. Vincent raised his hand and pointed to his room. He replied with a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside!¡± Irene nodded. The manager opened the door for them. After they walked in, they immediately closed the door. In the room, Vincent looked around through the glass. He turned around and said in a low voice, ¡°Although the room is not completely soundproof, it can isolate most of the sounds. As long as the volume is controlled, the creatures outside will definitely not be able to hear!¡± Irene heaved a sigh of relief and said softly, ¡°Congratulations! Your plan went very smoothly. The Ultimate Evil Lord has already instructed me. As long as your request is not too excessive, he will agree to it!¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°My request is very simple. I hope that for the next seven days, all the contestants will have a chance to take a breather. They can wander around the corridor outside their rooms. This is because I want to enjoy the awe and the fear from those contestants!¡± Irene thought for a moment and replied, ¡°Yes! I can probably get him to agree. He might even let me make the decision.¡± Vincent smiled slightly and said, ¡°Of course you can make the decision because this is something that I thought of especially for you and to also ensure that the evil lord will not say anything!¡± Irene could not help but ask, ¡°Other than this, what is your real purpose?¡± Vincent said, ¡°Of course I¡¯m here to take the opportunity to gather more contestants and prepare to break out of prison!¡± ¡°You want to break out of prison!¡± Irene looked at Vincent in shock. She then realized something even more terrifying. She could not help but say, ¡°No! You¡¯re planning a riot!¡± Vincent nodded calmly. He did not hide his thoughts from her. ¡°Although we are in a cooperative relationship, I have to remind you that the Lord of Ultimate Evil is still my foster father. Even if I want to hide things from him, I will never betray him, and I will not destroy the capital that I grew up in!¡± said Irene to Vincent in a serious manner. Vincent smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Don¡¯t underestimate the Lord of Ultimate Evil. Even if the entire capital does rebel, it would not cause much of a stir. Because in the face of absolute strength, all plans are weak!¡± Irene naturally knew more about the Lord of Ultimate Evil¡¯s strength than Vincent. She asked in confusion, ¡°Since you know that even if you plan a riot, you won¡¯t be able to fight against the Lord of Ultimate Evil so why would you still have such a suicidal plan?¡± Vincent smiled and shook his head, saying, ¡°You don¡¯t understand! I don¡¯t want to use the riot to escape, I just need to plan a riot in exchange for some status!¡± ¡°In exchange for status?¡± Irene frowned at Vincent. Her eyes were filled with confusion. Anyone who tried to cause trouble in the capital of Ultimate Evil would receive the most severe punishment. How could they still obtain status? Vincent¡¯s plan seemed to be against his goal. Vincent looked at Irene and said confidently, ¡°Trust me! As long as you do as I say, everything will be fine!¡± Irene hesitated for a moment, nodded, and then got up to walk out of the room. After Irene left, a large group of managers suddenly entered the corridor and stood guard in front of every room with serious expressions. All the contestants gathered in front of the glass. They were curiously observing the scene outside. Immediately after, all the doors of the rooms suddenly opened. The contestants who were waiting to watch the show walked to the door in surprise. They looked at the manager who was facing them with a puzzled expression. ¡°Fire Asura has won ten rounds. He has made a request to the Lord of Ultimate Evil. From now on, for seven days, you will have half a day of free time. Cherish this opportunity!¡± When the manager announced the new rules, the contestants tried to walk out of their rooms at the same time. When they realized that the managers in front of them did not stop them, they cheered happily. ¡°Great! This request is really great!¡± ¡°Good job, Fire Asura. This is for everyone¡¯s benefit!¡± ¡°As expected of the contestant who has been in the limelight recently. His decisions are so unique!¡± The contestants began to praise Vincent. At that moment, Vincent walked out of his room and looked at the crowd. He then said in a deep voice, ¡°You guys are very happy! But do you know why I let you out? It is because I need to pick some opponents that I can look forward to battling!¡± The contestants all shut their mouths when they heard what he said. They all looked at Vincent in shock. Vincent had an arrogant look on his face as he walked past all the contestants. He shook his head and sighed, ¡°Too weak! You guys are really too weak. You don¡¯t make me want to fight at all!¡± After hearing Vincent¡¯s insults, some of the contestants could not bear it. There were some contestants who stood up to refute him. They were not afraid. A lizard man who was a level 27 creature looked at Vincent and said coldly, ¡°Fire Asura! Don¡¯t assume that you can be arrogant just because you¡¯ve won ten battles in a row! There are many people who have won dozens of battles in a row! It¡¯s just that your strength is too low and you can¡¯t meet all the opponents yet!¡± Vincent raised his head and looked at the lizard man. The corners of his mouth curled up into a cruel sneer as he said, ¡°Very good! I admire your fighting spirit. After my strength increases again, I believe that we will meet in the arena very soon!¡± A trace of fear instantly appeared in the eyes of the lizard man. He lowered his head and said somewhat uneasily, ¡°That, that will have to wait until you increase your level until level 22!¡± ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll see you in the arena two days after tomorrow!¡± said Vincent. He smiled and nodded. He accepted the lizard man¡¯s provocation gladly! ¡°Hiss!¡± All the participants sucked in a breath of cold air. Vincent¡¯s confident appearance was really suffocating! In the Black Hole, no matter how talented the races were, they would not be able to raise their levels so easily. However, Vincent treated leveling up as something that could be done at will. This was no longer arrogance, but terror! Other than the lizard man who was directly targeted by Vincent to become his opponent, the others did not dare to make a sound. They did not even dare to breathe loudly. They were afraid that Vincent would notice them. Vincent looked at the contestants who were afraid of him and nodded in satisfaction. He smiled and said, ¡°I think everyone knows that no one among you can be my opponent. Therefore, I am your king, the king who can control your life and death!¡± At this moment, another level 28 member of the Ghost Race could not help but sneer. He said, ¡°Hmph! The contestants here are all the personal belongings of the Ultimate Evil Lord. Even you are the same. How can you become a King?¡± Vincent raised his right hand, and a ball of purplish-black flames instantly ignited. Then, it turned into a thin line of fire that covered the entire corridor. It flowed above all the participants¡¯ heads! ¡°I¡¯m different from you guys. You might not have realized the difference between me and you. If I wanted to kill you guys, it would be a piece of cake. Moreover, no one would stop me!¡± said Vincent indifferently. The contestants raised their heads to look at the terrifying line of fire above them. They then turned to look at the manager who was still standing calmly beside them. They could not help but feel a sense of despair. Someone asked fearfully, ¡°Fire Asura! W-what are you trying to do? We¡¯re all contestants, and no one has offended you!¡± When Vincent saw that someone finally cut to the chase, he said in a deep voice, ¡°I want you to understand that I am your king. I do not need to follow the rules to kill the current king. If you want to continue living, win and leave the arena alive, you must follow me. As long as you are obedient, I will take the initiative to deliberately avoid you so that you will not be my opponent.¡± ¡°Really?¡± asked the contestants in surprise. At that moment, it was already considered great news if they did not have to meet the Fire Asura in battle. Vincent smiled and turned to look at the monitor in the corridor. He sighed softly and said, ¡°Of course!¡± Chapter 230 - The Face of Evil From the Lingluo Race On the top floor, the Lord of Ultimate Evil was watching the video of Vincent threatening the contestants. His face was as dark as ink but he did not say a word. Irene, who was standing behind him said softly, ¡°This is the reason why Vincent wanted all the contestants to move around freely. He wants to enjoy the humiliation and threats from the superior to the inferior. At the same time, he also wants to find opponents who are not afraid of him! So far, it seems like there is not a single one!¡± The Lord of Ultimate Evil trembled and roared, ¡°This is what makes me so angry! Fire Asura¡¯s strength is only at level 20, and some of these contestants are of a higher level and are definitely stronger than him. However, none of those guys actually dare to stand up against the Fire Asura. They are simply a bunch of trash!¡± Irene looked at the enraged Lord of Ultimate Evil and sighed silently. She knew that this time, Vincent had truly grasped the weakness of the Lord of Ultimate Evil. The Lord of Ultimate Evil was a super god-like creature that loved his reputation very much. He could not allow Vincent to be the only expert amongst the contestants under him, while the rest of the contestants were all cowards. This was a humiliation A superior god absolutely could not allow such humiliation to happen to him. ¡°Then I¡¯ll immediately get them to stop and ask the Fire Asura to change his request?¡± said Irene softly. The Lord of Ultimate Evil shook his head decisively and said, ¡°No! Let the Fire Asura continue to humiliate them! Let them know that if they don¡¯t think of a way to become powerful or dare to risk their lives, they can only become the servants of the Fire Asura!¡± Irene replied softly, ¡°Yes!¡± At the same time, she was sighing silently in her heart. Vincent had once again succeeded in influencing the Lord of Ultimate Evil. Suddenly, the Lord of Ultimate Evil turned to look at Irene. He said, ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but the current Fire Asura always gives me a sense of insecurity. Have you noticed that he seems to have other motives?¡± After hearing his question, Irene immediately recalled Vincent¡¯s previous exhortation to her, so she pretended to be disgusted and said, ¡°As far as I can see, that b*stard¡¯s only motive is me!¡± The Lord of Ultimate Evil nodded his head in understanding. He coughed dryly and said, ¡°This can be understood. After all, both of you are spirits! Moreover, my daughter is so beautiful. It¡¯s understandable for people to like you! But don¡¯t worry, I have already warned the Fire Asura!¡± Irene suddenly raised her head in surprise because she had not heard Vincent mention anything related to this. She could not help but ask, ¡°What did you warn him about?¡± The Lord of Ultimate Evil said, ¡°I just told him to be more polite to you! Because you have always liked him. As long as he has some patience, he will definitely be able to get what he wants!¡± Irene looked at him in shock. Her flawless white face instantly turned red. She stomped her feet and said, ¡°Lord! How can you say such things to him? Then how can I face him in the future? No, I want him to die immediately!¡± After saying that, Irene turned around and left angrily. ¡°Hey! Irene, you, you¡¯re not really angry, right? I think you two are quite compatible. Relationships can be nurtured slowly!¡± The Lord of Ultimate Evil could not help but worry when he saw Irene¡¯s angry appearance. However, to him, this was not something that he needed to put a stop to. Plus, Irene would not be able to kill Vincent given her strength. Therefore, if Vincent suffered more, it would be more convenient for him to recruit him in the future. At that moment, a screen suddenly appeared beside the Lord of Ultimate Evil. It showed the real-time image of a patrol ship at the entrance of the Black Hole. ¡°Reporting to the Lord of Ultimate Evil, the chief of the Lingluo Race, Jackson, requests to enter. Will you allow him to pass?¡± The voice of the guard came from the screen. The Lord of Ultimate Evil could not help but ask, ¡°Jackson? What is that b*stard doing here?¡± ¡°Reporting to Lord, the chief of the Lingluo Race wants to make a bet with you. He wants to know if you dare to meet him,¡± replied the guard. Ever since the chief of the Lingluo Race was mentioned, the Lord of Ultimate Evil had been gnashing his teeth with hatred. When he heard the other party provoking him and their purpose for visiting him, he replied angrily, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare to meet him? Ask him to get his ass in here!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± replied the guard. He then turned off the live feed. The Lord of Ultimate Evil lowered his head and muttered to himself, ¡°That b*stard Jackson, he always comes to find trouble with me. This time, let¡¯s see what he wants to do!¡± After saying that, he turned off the surveillance camera and left the top floor. At the same time, Vincent was still speaking to a group of contestants. After being threatened by him, these contestants did not feel fear, but a brand-new hope! As long as they obeyed Vincent, they could avoid encountering Vincent in future battles. This was a blessing that they could not even wish for. It was instead a privilege that they could only dream of! What could be more exciting than this news? ¡°Lord Fire Asura, I am willing to crown you as my king. I hope that I will not be your opponent in the arena in the future!¡± When the first person bowed slightly and expressed his loyalty to Vincent, more and more contestants began to follow and expressed their loyalty to him. In the end, even the Ghost Race and lizard men who refuted Vincent at the beginning also bowed their heads and pledged their loyalty to Vincent in fear. Vincent nodded in satisfaction. He laughed loudly and said, ¡°Good! As long as you regard me as your king and are willing to listen to my orders on certain matters, I will naturally use my methods to let you live safely here. I will even let you regain your freedom!¡± After hearing Vincent¡¯s words, all the contestants could not help but raise their heads to look at him, their eyes were throbbing with a bright light, unable to conceal the anticipation that rose in their hearts. Live on! Freedom! These were precisely the two things that all the contestants yearned for! If Vincent could really let them regain their freedom, they would definitely be willing to pay the price for it. ¡°Lord Fire Asura, is what you said true? Can you really give us our freedom?¡± asked one of the contestants. Vincent nodded and said, ¡°Of course! As long as you listen to me, it¡¯s not impossible for us to obtain our freedom together!¡± ¡°Then, can we know what method you plan to use?¡± Vincent looked at the confused crowd. He said confidently, ¡°Unity! Previously, all the contestants were independent individuals who only had one goal, and that was to defeat every opponent that stood in front of them! This was because every contestant knew that they could not fight against the rules of the arena using just their own strength!¡± ¡°But when we unite, we will form a very terrifying force. Plus, we have tens of thousands of participants. As long as we can unite half of them, we can do everything that we want to do! This includes changing the rules of the battle, forming a team, and even negotiating for our freedom!¡± Some of the more sober participants sighed in despair, ¡°Negotiation? Impossible. The Lord of Ultimate Evil will definitely not negotiate with us, let alone give us freedom!¡± Vincent looked at the crowd and swept his gaze over the manager in the corridor. He said meaningfully, ¡°Of course! Being able to negotiate is the most peaceful way. But if we can¡¯t maintain the peace, and you all want to obtain freedom, we might have to use other ways, but it¡¯s not something that can be discussed on such an occasion! It¡¯s almost time, everyone should disperse!¡± After saying that, Vincent turned around and walked into his room. The other contestants looked at Vincent¡¯s figure in confusion as if they did not understand what he was saying. They could only walk back to their rooms with puzzled expressions. However, after everyone¡¯s room doors were closed, some of the contestants finally reacted with shocked expressions. It turned out that there was another meaning behind Vincent¡¯s words earlier. He had said that if there was no peace, there was another way to resolve it. Then what was the opposite of peace? It was war! Vincent¡¯s words meant that if there was no peace, then he would simply use war to obtain freedom! And as there were so many managers, he naturally could not say those things out loud. The participants who understood the meaning stood in front of the glass, exchanging glances with each other. Their eyes were filled with excitement and joy. If it was in the past, they would never dare to have such thoughts. This was because, in the capital of Ultimate Evil, the participants were at the bottom of the food chain. Their strength was not enough to fight against any species inside or outside the Arena of Life and Death. However, Vincent was different. He had a terrifying talent for growth. In a short period of time, his strength could probably exceed half of the citizens in the capital of Ultimate Evil. At that time, under Vincent¡¯s leadership, it was not impossible for them to launch a military resistance! ¡°Fire Asura is right. I am willing to support Fire Asura!¡± ¡°For freedom, I am also willing to support Fire Asura!¡± ¡°Us too!¡± The contestants shouted their thoughts through the glass. They quickly came to a consensus. They decided to take a risk with Fire Asura for freedom! Vincent sat on the bed and watched everything unfold in front of him silently. He nodded in satisfaction. For the sake of his freedom, he could only sacrifice these lunatics who had lost their minds in battle! At that moment, in front of the Ultimate Evil race¡¯s Black Hole, the Lord of Ultimate Evil led his troops out. They looked at an army of blue figures walking into the Black Hole. The leader was a strange creature that was emitting a faint blue glow. It was humanoid and had four distinct limbs, but it was still floating! ¡°Jackson, the capital of Ultimate Evil doesn¡¯t welcome you. What are you doing here again?¡± asked the Lord of Ultimate Evil with a disgusted look. The blue creature known as Jackson smiled and turned around to point at a large box that was being carried over. He said, ¡°I have recently acquired a slave. I heard that you have a duel arena here, so I wanted to bring it here to show it off! I just don¡¯t know if any of your subordinates are worthy to be his opponent.¡± Upon hearing that, the Lord of Ultimate Evil gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Of course! I¡¯m just afraid that the slaves you brought aren¡¯t as strong and will not be able to survive in the Arena of Life and Death.¡± The blue light above Jackson¡¯s head suddenly condensed into an old face and sneered at the Lord of Ultimate Evil. He said, ¡°Okay! How about we make a bet?¡± Chapter 231 - A Gamble That Ignores Family Ties Parties were usually held daily in the banquet hall on the top floor of the Arena of Life and Death. However, the parties were canceled due to a situation. At that moment, two groups were facing one another. The first group was a group led by the Lord of Ultimate Evil. Secretary Irene stood by his side. Behind him were the managers of the Arena of Life and Death and famous powerhouses from the capital of Ultimate Evil. The powerhouses were blessed by the Lord of Ultimate Evil and lived in the capital. When necessary, they would stand behind the evil lord to become his main supporters. On the other side was Jackson, who came with a provocative purpose. His body was emitting blue light as he sat quietly on a chair. His old face, which was condensed, had a confident smile on it. Behind him stood a group of creatures with the same appearance as him. The Lord of Ultimate Evil pressed his hands on the table and asked impatiently, ¡°Jackson! Tell me, what exactly do you want to bet on?¡± ¡°It¡¯s very simple. I heard that there are countless participants in your arena, and they have rich combat experience. Then let them take turns to fight. I only have one slave. As long as your participants can beat him, then you win! How about it?¡± The Lord of Ultimate Evil narrowed his eyes slightly when he heard that. Although he had many contestants under him, none of them were stronger than a level 30 creature. Although Jackson¡¯s suggestion seemed to be beneficial to him, it was just on the surface! How could Jackson, a guy who would not get up early if he did not have any benefits, make a losing deal? There must be a trap in this bet! The Lord of Ultimate Evil frowned and asked, ¡°What is the level of your slave?¡± Jackson tilted his head and thought for a moment. He then said with a smile, ¡°There¡¯s no level! It¡¯s just that his body is relatively strong, enough to fight against opponents below level 30!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no level?¡± The Lord of Ultimate Evil looked at Jackson with some confusion. After hesitating for a moment, he said, ¡°If he really doesn¡¯t have a level, the bet can be established!¡± After hearing the Lord of Ultimate Evil agreeing to his bet, Jackson could not help but laugh happily. He knocked on the table with his hand and asked, ¡°The bet is established. What should we use to make a bet?¡± ¡°What do you have to bet?¡± said the Lord of Ultimate Evil with some disdain. Jackson looked at the Lord of Ultimate Evil with a half-mocking and half-disdainful gaze. He waved his hand behind him. Immediately, a subordinate came up with an exquisite box made of blue crystal and placed it on the table in front of Jackson. There were five dazzling rings inside the box. There were made of an unknown material and were shining with blue light. The Lord of Ultimate Evil widened his eyes in shock and muttered, ¡°These¡­ could they be?¡± Without waiting for the Lord of Ultimate Evil to finish stuttering, Jackson spoke first, ¡°That¡¯s right! These are the world rings that I used to gain access to each world after I sealed them. There are five worlds in total! Only through these rings can I go to the world that I sealed. I have never touched the resources and ruins inside. You know that with my status, I would not be able to lie about such a thing!¡± The Lord of Ultimate Evil swallowed his saliva. He was no doubt interested. He nodded and said, ¡°Indeed, with our strength, if we say anything or go back on our words, we will definitely become the top joke in the Black Hole world! I can bet with you, but I don¡¯t have five worlds as a bargaining chip!¡± Jackson shook his head and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to use five worlds to bet with me! The reason why I sealed those worlds, of course, is because I¡¯m too lazy to develop them. I only have my eyes on the capital of the Ultimate Evil that has been developed to the extreme! How about it? Do you dare to bet using the capital of the Ultimate Evil? Of course, you also need to throw in your secretary!¡± Irene, who was waiting respectfully by the side did not expect Jackson to suddenly point at her. She asked in shock, ¡°Me?¡± A wretched smile suddenly appeared on Jackson¡¯s face and he nodded solemnly. The evil lord looked at Jackson cautiously and asked with a frown, ¡°What do you want my daughter for?¡± Jackson tapped the table lightly with his finger. He said arrogantly, ¡°For what? To enjoy, of course! You have to know that no matter how well the capital of Ultimate Evil is built, it is not worth five worlds. The only things that I like are the capital of Ultimate Evil and the vase by your side! Anyway, she has stayed by your side for so long and you even raised her. Why don¡¯t you lose to me and let me take her back and teach her a good lesson!¡± Irene frowned and scolded him angrily, ¡°You b*stard! Although she knew that Jackson was very powerful, Irene did not show the slightest bit of fear when facing him. She did not care that he was the chief of the Lingluo Race. He had coveted her and humiliated her. She even wanted to fight to the death with him! The Lord of Ultimate Evil suddenly shouted coldly, ¡°Stop!¡± He stopped Irene and leaned back on his chair. He said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t lose anyway! If we win against Jackson, the scandal of him losing will immediately spread throughout the entire Black Hole world. As for the five rings, I will also give you two. How about it?¡± Irene listened to his question, which was not a question. She sighed with surprise, ¡°You, you really want to use me to gamble?¡± The Lord of Ultimate Evil smiled and shook his head. He replied, ¡°Eh, it¡¯s not that serious. Anyway, we will definitely win. It¡¯s just an excuse!¡± Irene¡¯s face instantly turned pale. Although she did not want to be used as a bargaining chip by the Lord of Ultimate Evil, she knew in her heart that she had no choice at all! Although she was nominally the adopted daughter of the Lord of Ultimate Evil, in reality, she was no different from those slaves who were locked in the Arena of Life and Death. In fact, she was even worse than those slaves! At least they still had the ability to resist, while Irene had nothing! The Lord of Ultimate Evil did not even turn his head. After hearing that Irene did not refute, he raised his head and said to Jackson, ¡°Deal, I¡¯ll make the bet with you!¡± Upon hearing that, Jackson slammed the table excitedly. He shouted, ¡°Good! Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s not waste any more time. Quickly gather all the participants in the Arena of Life and Death! I only have one slave, let them challenge him! I can¡¯t wait to take away your female secretary!¡± The Lord of Ultimate Evil frowned fiercely and snorted, ¡°Don¡¯t be too confident! I promise that you will lose everything today, including your face!¡± Then, the Lord of Ultimate Evil turned to the manager behind him and asked, ¡°How many top contestants do we have?¡± ¡°Lord, there are currently three level 29 creatures, five level 28 creatures, and a total of seven top contestants in the arena!¡± reported the manager of the arena. The Lord of Ultimate Evil took a deep breath and said, ¡°Ask them to get ready. I must win today¡¯s bet!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The manager nodded and turned to walk downstairs. Jackson¡¯s eyes were half-closed as if he was taking a rest. He completely ignored the Lord of Ultimate Evil¡¯s arrangements on the other side. He only gave his subordinates a hand signal to follow them. The Lingluo Race¡¯s subordinates immediately accepted the order and carried the heavy and huge metal box downstairs. The arena was originally filled with spectators because of Fire Asura¡¯s match. However, after waiting for a long time, no one entered the arena. Just as they were waiting impatiently, a large door in the arena was suddenly lifted. However, it was not the Fire Asura who walked out, but a translucent Ghost Race Member. A veteran audience member sighed in confusion, ¡°Ghost Emperor! Wasn¡¯t this the Ghost Emperor who had already advanced to level 29? He had won 80 matches in a row in the Arena of Life and Death. He is currently the contestant who is most likely to win 100 matches in a row to obtain freedom! It was said that the Arena of Life and Death no longer wanted to arrange a match for him. Why is he going up on stage today? Could it be that he is Fire Asura¡¯s opponent today?¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible! No matter how powerful Fire Asura is, he only has the strength of a level 20 creature. How could they let Ghost Emperor be his opponent?¡± ¡°By the way, if Fire Asura¡¯s opponent is really the Ghost Emperor, then the person I want to win will definitely not be Fire Asura! As a high-level race among the 10,000 races of the Black Hole, the Ghost Race has a unique racial skill, the Peeping Heart! No creature can be his opponent!¡± ¡°Who says so? No one below level 30 can stop Ghost Emperor¡¯s winning streak!¡± The rest of the audience were also discussing fervently. Just as everyone was having an intense discussion, the entrance at the other end of the arena opened. What walked in was not Fire Asura but a huge box. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± All the audience members sighed in puzzlement. At the same time, the host¡¯s voice resounded throughout the entire arena. ¡°Everyone! Today¡¯s competition has changed. A few of our top contestants will be fighting against the slave sent by the chief of the Lingluo Race. The competition will be a round-robin battle. As long as one of our contestants can defeat the slave from the Lingluo Race, our side will win! Next, let¡¯s invite the slave of the Lingluo Race to reveal himself!¡± At the same time when the host introduced the duel, Jackson was sitting on the top floor watching the competition. He snapped his fingers lightly. ¡°Boom!¡± The metal box in the arena shattered with a loud bang. A monster that was nearly three meters tall stood up from within. He had two legs of different thicknesses, three heads, and eight arms. His entire body, whether it was his torso or limbs, was covered in stitching marks. He was a monster that had been pieced together! ¡°What the hell, what is that thing?¡± ¡°It¡¯s so disgusting. Is this even considered a life form?¡± ¡°Even if we win against this kind of stitched monster, it should not be considered a battle for the Ghost Emperor, right?¡± The audience exclaimed one after another. Meanwhile, the Ghost Emperor, who was in the arena, looked at the stitched monster in disdain. He raised his hand and pointed at the other party¡¯s chest as he shouted softly, ¡°Peeping Heart!¡± As the Ghost Emperor shouted out his famous ultimate skill, all the audience held their breaths as they focused their attention on the stitched monster who was on the other side. The stitched monster did not react at all, and it did not collapse as everyone expected. Instead, its gray and lifeless eyes suddenly lit up on one of the three heads. His eyes turned red, and it looked at the Ghost Emperor with a terrifying gaze. ¡°Ah!¡± The Ghost Emperor screamed. His originally translucent body suddenly shattered and turned into starlight that filled the sky. It then scattered in the air. Ghost Emperor, who had won 80 battles in a row in the arena and claimed to have no opponents below level 30 had died under the gaze of his opponent just like that. ¡°Hiss!¡± The entire arena sucked in a breath of cold air. They stared at the stitched monster in shock. At the same time, Vincent¡¯s room door suddenly opened. Irene¡¯s eyes were slightly red as she walked in front of him. She said stubbornly, ¡°Take me away, I want to leave this place now!¡± Chapter 232 - The Secrets and Authority of the Lingluo Race Vincent looked at Irene in surprise. At the same time, he heard waves of surprised shouts coming from the arena. He could not help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s the situation? You don¡¯t need me to fight today?¡± Irene did not answer him. Instead, she continued to say, ¡°Don¡¯t bother! Take me out of here immediately. Now is a good opportunity!¡± Vincent walked out of the room and looked around. He realized there was not a single manager in the corridor. It was just as Irene had said. It was a good opportunity for them to leave. However, Vincent, who was used to danger, was unusually calm. He turned around and sat Irene down on his bed. He asked in a deep voice, ¡°It looks like you just cried. Please tell me what happened just now. I need to determine whether the two of us can leave successfully!¡± Irene took a deep breath and slowly explained. She described what had happened, but she did not watch the first match, nor did she see Jackson¡¯s slave. She only wanted Vincent to take her away from the world that had disappointed her greatly. Vincent shook his head and said, ¡°No! I can¡¯t take you away now!¡± Irene asked, ¡°Why? Haven¡¯t you always wanted to leave this place?¡± Vincent said, ¡°From your description, it seems like the Lingluo Race¡¯s Jackson is the Lord of Ultimate Evil¡¯s sworn enemy. As his enemy had shown up out of the blue, it is likely for the Ultimate Evil Lord to make all kinds of preparations. Although there is no sign of the managers in the corridor, all the managers must have been transferred to various places in the city to monitor everything that is happening here! If we leave now, we¡¯ll be walking into a trap. If I¡¯m alone, I might be able to give it my all. But if I bring you with me, it¡¯ll be hard for both of us to leave alive!¡± After listening to Vincent¡¯s explanation, Irene could not help but sigh in despair. She said sorrowfully, ¡°I¡¯ve always treated him as my father, but I didn¡¯t expect that in his eyes, I¡¯m just a bargaining chip that can be used to reap huge profits! What¡¯s the point of me staying here? No matter what the outcome of today¡¯s bet is, it¡¯s the same for me!¡± Vincent squatted down. He looked at Irene and comforted her. He said, ¡°He and you are not of the same race, how can there be any father-daughter relationship? You can only have friends here. I am your friend!¡± ¡°Friend?¡± Irene raised her head to look at Vincent and said softly, ¡°But if he loses today, I will be taken back to the Lingluo Race as a bargaining chip. Even if you have the chance to escape in the future, what can I do?¡± Vincent lowered his head and pondered for a moment. He then smiled and said, ¡°Since there are no managers in the corridors, then you can take this opportunity to take me to the arena to have a look! By the way, tell me about the grudge between the Ultimate Evil Lord and the Lingluo Race. Maybe I can think of a way to carry out my plan in advance!¡± At this time, Irene was filled with trust in Vincent. She nodded and said to him, ¡°Alright!¡± The two of them hit it off. Under Irene¡¯s lead, Vincent followed her through the long corridor, bypassing the entrance of the arena. They looked quietly into the arena through a small window beside the arena. It had been some time since the tragic death of the Ghost Emperor. The second participant was preparing to enter the arena. The competition had yet to begin so Irene took the opportunity to explain the relationship between the Ultimate Evil Lord and the Lingluo Race to Vincent. ¡°The Lingluo Race is a high-level race among the 10,000 races in the Black Hole. They have a special ability, and that is to be able to modify rules to a certain extent, under any circumstances! The Lingluo Race calls their ability the ¡®modification authority¡¯. In fact, that was what they had used to bet on. They had sealed five worlds through their modification authority ability!¡± ¡°The Ultimate Evil Race is also a high-level race within the Black Hole. The evil lord had known Jackson for a long time. As it had been a long time, the two of them had forgotten why they had become sworn enemies. As such, they made up rumors among the high-level races to smear each other, and from time to time, they would get together to compete with each other. However, the evil lord had always lost more than he won. And this time, he also knows that he is at a disadvantage. Jackson isn¡¯t a fool. There¡¯s no reason for him to take the initiative to deliver the five worlds to us!¡± Vincent listened to Irene¡¯s explanation. At the same time, he saw the terrifyingly shaped stitched monster in the arena. He sighed, ¡°It seems that Jackson has also used the modification authority on this so-called monster slave. It¡¯s impossible for him to show signs of psionic power. As he is an unconventional life form, the source of his power must be the materials that were stitched together in his body!¡± Irene suddenly understood. She said, ¡°You mean to say that the terrifying monster indeed does not have a level, but his arm or his torso can be the remains of some level 70 or level 80 creature. He will then have the ability to destroy low-level creatures!¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°I think that should be the case!¡± Irene fell into silence. This was because she knew that if what Vincent said was true, then the evil lord was definitely going to lose. At that moment, the second contestant walked into the arena. Unlike the other contestants that Vincent had seen, the contestant had his feet on the ground. His entire body was covered in scales and he had a pair of large wings on his back. His entire body was fiery red, and he looked like a monster. However, his actions and his gaze indicated that he possessed high-level intelligence. He was clearly not a low-level creature! Irene saw Vincent¡¯s curious gaze. She immediately said, ¡°He is from the Dragon Race. He is a true dragon! The Dragon Race is one of the noblest races in the Black Hole. However, his situation is a little special. He was born with strength that was far lower than the other races. Therefore, he was ostracized by the Dragon Race and fell into the Black Hole. In the end, he was surrounded by a large number of scavengers. He was then captured alive and sent to the capital of Ultimate Evil. At that time, he even achieved the highest transaction record in the history of the capital of Ultimate Evil. He hasn¡¯t broken it even until now!¡± ¡°Is the Dragon Race very powerful?¡± sighed Vincent silently. Irene nodded and said, ¡°Very powerful! Even the weakest dragon is invincible in the Arena of Life and Death! According to the rumors, although he only has the strength of a level 29 creature, he has enough strength to tear a level 35 creature apart!¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°It seems that the outcome of this match is still hard to predict! Even if that monster is made using the limbs of a high-level creature, it will definitely not be able to replicate all of its strength perfectly. Since Jackson requires a creature below level 30 to be his opponent, this means that the monster¡¯s endurance limit is definitely above level 30, but it will definitely not reach level 40! Maybe the dragon can create a miracle!¡± Irene was filled with anticipation. Although she was extremely disappointed with the Ultimate Evil Lord, she did not want to lose to the Lingluo Race. In the arena, the head of the stitched monster had been activated. After seeing the dragon enter the arena, it changed its battle stance and chose to attack. Its slightly bent legs suddenly straightened. Its entire body was like a cannonball. It shot towards the dragon! ¡°Good timing!¡± The dragon roared towards the sky and headed straight towards the stitched monster that was charging at him. A dragon¡¯s body strength had always been the pride of the Dragon Race. When he saw the other party taking the initiative to approach him, the dragon naturally had no reason to be afraid. However, when his two dragon claws grabbed onto the other party¡¯s two arms tightly, the dragon¡¯s expression suddenly changed drastically! This was because he realized that their strength was almost the same. His two dragon claws were actually caught. He could not pull them out. However, other than the two arms that were being controlled by the dragon, the monster still had its other six arms. ¡°Roar!¡± A shrill and brutal roar sounded. The stitched monster used its other six arms to attack the dragon¡¯s body. Scales, blood, and minced meat splattered all over the sky and dyed the arena red. Before the dragon could even cry out in pain, the stitched monster stretched out its arm and grabbed his chin tightly. It then tore the dragon apart. Just as the dragon¡¯s blood splattered on the stitched monster¡¯s body, its second head was also activated, and its eyes shone with a bloodthirsty light! The dragon was torn into pieces. The stitched monster¡¯s second head soon took over the control of the body, and different elemental powers gathered within his eight arms. Ice, fire, lightning, death ray, and others elements were instantly condensed into elemental cannons by the monster. It then blasted the broken limbs on the ground into powder. The remains of the dragon disappeared completely. At that moment, the arena was dead silent. All the spectators looked at the terrifyingly powerful stitched monster. Only fear remained in their hearts! Soon, Jackson¡¯s arrogant laughter was heard from the top floor. ¡°Hahaha, you¡¯ve seen the power of this slave of mine! To tell you the truth, he is my proudest work yet. His name is General Hell. The three heads represent his three attack methods. No creature below level 30 can defeat him, not even the dragons! If you don¡¯t believe me, you can continue to try, but I don¡¯t think you have the guts anymore!¡± As Jackson¡¯s voice fell, the Ultimate Evil Lord¡¯s bitter and unwilling voice rang out. ¡°Who has the confidence to destroy this monster? If you succeed, I will definitely reward you. I won¡¯t go back on my word!¡± However, no one dared to reply to him. The Ultimate Evil Lord had no choice but to helplessly say, ¡°Let the next contestant go on stage!¡± However, when the entrance door opened again, no one walked out. The host said awkwardly, ¡°Uh¡­ the remaining contestants, they have seen the strength of General Hell. They would rather die than go on stage. We have no more contestants left!¡± Just as all the spectators and citizens of the capital of Ultimate Evil were feeling awkward, Vincent, who was standing on the sidelines, suddenly shouted, ¡°I¡¯ll do it! Since there¡¯s such a powerful opponent, how can I miss it?¡± Chapter 233 - General of Hell, the Battle Situation Had Suddenly Changed ¡°Fire Asura! Fire Asura wants to participate in the battle!¡± ¡°Look! That¡¯s the living Asura!¡± All the spectators around the arena looked at the head poking out of the window. They could not help but shout excitedly. Perhaps only Fire Asura could save the reputation of the Arena of Life and Death, the capital, and the Lord of Ultimate Evil. ¡°Fire Asura?¡± On the top floor, the Lord of Ultimate Evil looked at Vincent who volunteered and shook his head repeatedly. ¡°No! You can¡¯t! Even if you¡¯re very good at fighting, you¡¯re only a level 20 creature. You can¡¯t even compare to my top-notch contestant. How can you defeat General Hell?¡± At that moment, the Lord of Ultimate Evil was already afraid of losing. He only wanted to find a contestant that he thought would win for sure. He did not want to take a gamble on Vincent. Whether or not he could defeat General Hell was unknown. If he lost, it would be the greatest shame and humiliation for the evil lord. However, Vincent did not care. He turned around and asked Irene to help him open the door to the arena. He then walked straight into the arena. The audience immediately gave Vincent the warmest cheers because, in their eyes, there was nothing that the Fire Asura could not do! Although Vincent¡¯s attitude was firm, he was also very nervous. He needed to continue to maintain his position in the capital through battles. However, it was not going to be easy to defeat General Hell. As the handcuffs on his wrist were removed, Vincent sighed lightly and adjusted himself to his calmest state. He raised his hand and hooked his finger at General Hell, provoking him to attack first. General Hell¡¯s two heads activated and lifted up at the same time. It stared at Vincent. The muscles that had been stitched together all over its body swelled up in an instant. It was accumulating strength and was preparing to attack Vincent. Vincent did not dare to be the slightest bit careless. He clenched his fists tightly and his entire body began to enter fire spiritualization. He had to ensure that he was flexible enough to deal with General Hell multiple times. He would then take the opportunity to find his weakness! However, at that moment, General Hell¡¯s first head suddenly turned to look at Vincent. His eyes were shining with a red light. Chapter 234 - The Third Head When the audience heard Vincent raise his arms and shout, they could not help but feel their blood boil. They stood up and shouted as well. ¡°Fire Asura will win!¡± ¡°Go, you will definitely win!¡± On the top floor, Jackson looked at Vincent with a serious expression. He was looking especially at his left arm that could change its form. He muttered, ¡°Impossible! This is absolutely impossible. There must be something wrong with his arm!¡± At the same time, the Lord of Ultimate Evil said with a satisfied expression, ¡°Jackson, you are also the leader of a race that has lived for thousands of years. Can you not make such a fuss? You have no manners at all!¡± Jackson turned to look at Lord of Ultimate Evil. He said coldly, ¡°What do you know? His left arm must be a rare high-grade material, and you just let him be a contestant. It¡¯s simply a waste of God¡¯s gift!¡± The Lord of Ultimate Evil did not understand the deep meaning behind Jackson¡¯s words. He only thought that he was looking for an excuse for General Hell¡¯s failure. He smiled and said, ¡°What kind of a waste of God¡¯s gift is this? I still have tens of thousands of contestants like the Fire Asura. It¡¯s just that you¡¯re too ignorant!¡± Jackson realized that the Lord of Ultimate Evil did not know about Vincent¡¯s true potential. He suddenly smiled and decided to stop talking about Vincent¡¯s left arm. Instead, he walked up to the evil lord and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be happy too early! Do you think you¡¯ve won? General Hell has not lost. There¡¯s still a chance!¡± The Lord of Ultimate Evil turned his head to look at General Hell who was still in the arena. General Hell was clutching the wound on his back and screaming loudly. He said with disdain, ¡°Not completely lost? Then ask it to stand up first!¡± Jackson did not even bother to turn his head to look at General Hell. Instead, he only said meaningfully, ¡°Don¡¯t you understand? If General Hell wants to activate his ability, he has to be stimulated by a powerful attack. The two contestants before you are very powerful. I am very satisfied with the ability that they have activated for General Hell! But the thing that I am most satisfied with is this Fire Asura. His power is far beyond my imagination. And he will also activate the strongest ability for General Hell!¡± When the Lord of Ultimate Evil heard this, he looked at Jackson in shock and sighed with sudden realization, ¡°So you took the initiative to come here and challenge me just to find an opportunity to activate your General Hell! How shameless!¡± ¡°Hahaha! There is no such thing as shamelessness in war. It¡¯s just that you are too naive! Next, I will let you and these bored audiences see just how powerful my General Hell is!¡± Jackson turned around whilst laughing loudly. He looked at General Hell who was in the arena. His eyes focused and he snapped his fingers once again. ¡°Pa!¡± The crisp sound of his fingers snapping instantly spread throughout the entire Arena of Life and Death. Everyone was shocked. They felt as if something big was about to happen. At the same time, General Hell¡¯s third head, which had been hanging down the entire time, suddenly raised between the two heads that were wailing. Its eyes were suffused with a golden light as it stared at Vincent. ¡°Not good, it has activated its third head!¡± Vincent sighed softly in his heart. His right hand, which was holding the Purgatory Blade, tightened. He was on guard as he knew his opponent could attack at any time. At the same time, his left arm was hanging by his side in a very relaxed manner. He was prepared to change his form to protect himself when necessary. Suddenly, General Hell released the six arms that were covering its wound. It raised its fingers and made a hooking gesture at Vincent. The mockery was self-evident. Vincent was a little stunned. He did not expect the seemingly silly General Hell to actually learn his mocking hand gesture and return it in a six-fold way! This kind of learning ability was really unexpected! ¡°Alright, this time it¡¯s my turn to take the initiative to attack!¡± Vincent, who had already found General Hell¡¯s weakness, was in a great mood. He did not feel the need to be as cautious. He sighed softly and rushed towards General Hell with his blade. After secretly learning the flame propulsion ability of the Flame Demons, Vincent, who had activated the Flaming Sun Divine Body, had extreme speed. The entire audience could only see black light. At the same time, Vincent had used his blade to slash towards General Hell. All the audience¡¯s eyes were wide open with excitement and anticipation because they could guess Vincent¡¯s intention for his attack. He wanted to replicate his previous attack method and chop off General Hell¡¯s head! He believed that without the drive of the head, no matter how strong General Hell¡¯s body was, it would still only be a pile of dead meat! However, at that moment, General Hell¡¯s movements were no longer as sluggish as before. Its reaction was also faster. It raised one of his arms and blocked Vincent¡¯s blade easily. Its other five arms swung directly towards Vincent¡¯s face. The other four arms were gathering elemental power at the same time. It was preparing to block all of Vincent¡¯s escape routes and take the opportunity to kill him! Vincent, who thought that he would succeed in just one strike, did not expect his opponent¡¯s reaction to improve to such an extent in an instant. He shot flames at it and move backward at an extremely fast speed to ensure that he was far away from the range of General Hell¡¯s attack. Although it was easy for him to dodge General Hell¡¯s fist, the elemental cannon that General Hell had gathered was ready to be fired. The cannonballs represented death rays, thunder, petrification, and darkness. They shot at Vincent from various angles. General Hell wanted to block all of Vincent¡¯s escape routes and also wait for an opportunity to kill him in one shot! Vincent, who was retreating rapidly, did not dare to be the slightest bit careless. He immediately shouted, ¡°Reverse Feather Flame Strangle!¡± As soon as Vincent finished shouting, the pair of Flaming Wings on his back instantly collapsed. It then turned into countless thin purple-black fire lines that drew beautiful arcs in the air. They then gathered in front of him and weaved into an incomparably sturdy net. It acted as a huge shield. ¡°Boom!¡± A series of explosions rang out consecutively. Vincent¡¯s large net made of flames could not bear the burden and broke apart. However, the elemental cannon that broke through the net was just as weak. It was unable to withstand a single blow. Vincent stopped and brandished his Purgatory Blade. With a casual flick of his hand, he destroyed the four elemental cannonballs that flew in front of him. After the sneak attack, General Hell¡¯s two arms that could control fire and ice elemental powers had left its body. At that moment, the remaining elemental powers that General Hell could use would not be entirely restrained by Vincent, nor would it restrain Vincent entirely. Therefore, although Vincent was still at a disadvantage, he still had the ability to resist! However, just as Vincent was about to take a breather, he suddenly saw General Hell¡¯s tall figure charging out from the corner of his eye. General Hell¡¯s six arms were prepared to attack Vincent from different positions. Vincent was shocked. It turned out that General Hell¡¯s previous elemental attacks were just feints. The real purpose was to conceal his figure and execute its most fatal attack! Chapter 235 - Life to Death Vincent was facing a strange attack from General Hell. He could not believe that General Hell could have such a fierce yet intelligent attack style. Vincent was desperate and had no time to react. He could only swing the Purgatory Blade in his right hand and use his impenetrable left arm to block the attack from General Hell¡¯s six arms. At first, Vincent had no problem dealing with the enemy¡¯s attack. However, General Hell¡¯s attack speed was getting faster and faster. It became more and more strange. Vincent even had the illusion that he was dealing with six enemies at the same time. Moreover, every attack from General Hell was very fierce and full of killing intent. The slightest carelessness could cause him to fall into eternal damnation! ¡°Roar!¡± In the midst of the attacks, General Hell suddenly let out an explosive roar. Immediately after, Vincent could feel his mind shaking violently. His heart was beating rapidly as if it was going to explode at any moment. It was another spiritual attack! Although it was unable to directly destroy Vincent¡¯s heart, it put a stop to his attacks. General Hell took advantage of the moment and executed its skills perfectly. It used one arm to press firmly on Vincent¡¯s head. It then extended another arm to grab Vincent¡¯s neck. At the same time, its remaining four arms were gathering elemental power. General Hell planned to end Vincent¡¯s life by sticking its face close to Vincent¡¯s face and sacrificing two of its arms! Vincent looked at the four different colored lights that lit up in front of his eyes. He felt hopeless and was worried that he was going to die. At that moment, he suddenly understood everything. It turned out that the hell general¡¯s ability needed to be activated through battle. More accurately, it needed to be activated through an opponent in battle! When the second head was activated, it was because his body was stained with the blood of the Dragon Race. Although the dragon could only rely on the strength of his body to run rampant in the Arena of Life and Death, the blood in his body was the blood of the Dragon Race. In the entire Black Hole world, almost all the races knew that the Dragon Race had the best elemental talent. They were born with it! As for the first head¡¯s ability to attack the soul, Vincent could reasonably deduce that it was because of the Ghost Race earlier. This was because the ghost¡¯s ability to peer into someone¡¯s soul was a powerful talent that even the demon lord, Gajero, was afraid of! ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that I would die here due to my carelessness?¡± Vincent could not help but mutter and sigh after thinking through everything. ¡°Don¡¯t die!¡± Suddenly, Irene¡¯s voice came from behind Vincent. Her screams woke Vincent up. Vincent instantly thought of the Spirit Race girl who was living in a foreign world. She was unable to obtain freedom and respect in the world. At the same time, Vincent also thought of Angelina and Avril. ¡°After being separated for so long, the two of them should still be wandering in the Black Hole world, bitterly searching for traces of me, right? If I die here today, how sad would they be?¡± After thinking about it, Vincent suddenly widened his eyes and looked straight into General Hell¡¯s eyes. There were three pairs of eyes. He looked straight at the four arms that had gathered elemental power. His throat trembled as he shouted hoarsely, ¡°I can¡¯t die, and I definitely can¡¯t die here!¡± In an instant, Vincent¡¯s entire body became incomparably bright. The red light that came from his fire spiritualization suddenly became so bright that no one dared to look straight at it! At the same time, everyone felt an intense burning sensation, as if a real sun had risen in the Arena of Life and Death. At that moment, General Hell was grabbing onto Vincent¡¯s arms. As it was closest to the sun, its two arms instantly melted. It then turned into black powder and disappeared into the rolling heatwave! As General Hell was born with survival instincts, it quickly gave up on the elemental cannon that it was gathering. Its legs stomped on the ground fiercely. Finally, General Hell decided to retreat. When facing death, even General Hell, who was born for war, still felt fear in its heart! As a result of Vincent¡¯s flames that had suddenly erupted, General Hell quickly retreated to the edge of the arena. General Hell was like a wild beast. It circled around Vincent who was in the center of the arena. It was looking for an opportunity to attack. The audience only opened their eyes after the flames had gradually receded and when the temperature had returned back to normal and was no longer as suffocating as before. They saw that Vincent had perfected his spirit body. His entire body was fiery red and was sparkling. He was bewitching and terrifying at the same time. Although he looked like an exquisite work of art, he was also like a terrifying weapon that could kill people instantly. ¡°Thump! Thump! Thump! Thump!¡± The sound of a beating heart reverberated in the air. The sound was so clear that everyone in the audience could hear the powerful rhythm clearly. Everyone focused their eyes on Vincent¡¯s left chest. In his transparent chest, a cluster of flames suddenly appeared and replaced his heart. The flames were flickering and had become the source of energy for him to control his entire body! ¡°That, that is the flame core! The Fire Asura has actually condensed the Flame Demon¡¯s flame core!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not right! The flame core doesn¡¯t have such terrifying power, and the Flame Deom Race is not as powerful as the Fire Asura. Therefore, the new core condensed by the Fire Asura is definitely more powerful than the Flame Demon Race¡¯s!¡± ¡°Could it be the legendary heart of the Fire God?¡± ¡°It should be! Legend has it that the Spirit Race has the oldest body refining methods. They have a cultivation method to condense the body of the Fire God. It seems that the Fire Asura will start from the heart and gradually evolve until he completely becomes the Fire God!¡± The few well-informed citizens of the capital in the audience were all shocked. At the same time, they looked at Vincent with great respect. Although a level 20 creature was not worthy of their attention, a low-level creature that had a high chance of becoming the Fire God in the future was an existence that they absolutely could not provoke! Vincent lowered his head to look at the changes that had occurred in his body. Suddenly, he felt a wave of surprise. He discovered that his Flaming Sun Divine Body had taken another step forward. He had successfully entered the third level, which was the critical moment for condensing the Flaming Sun Divine Body. He had finally reached the heart-refining stage! Next, Vincent had to completely condense the flame in his heart into the true heart of the Fire God. At that time, he would have the power to control all the flames, which was equivalent to the Lingluo Race¡¯s ability to change the rules! ¡°Too powerful. As expected of the body refining method of the Fire God! At the same time, I also have to thank the opponent in the previous life and death duel. Irene had arranged for me to fight against opponents of the fire elemental type. The opportunity has allowed me to quickly ignite and fuse the fire in my heart!¡± Vincent sighed to himself. At the same time, he raised his head to look at General Hell who had retreated into the distance. He sneered and said, ¡°Today, you will die without a doubt!¡± Previously, General Hell had always been disdainful of any attacks. However, at that moment, all three of its faces showed fear at the same time. It did not want to continue being Vincent¡¯s opponent. When General Hell sensed danger from Vincent, it actually wanted to turn around and escape! ¡°Look, that guy actually ran away!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that it was created specifically for battle? Is running also considered a way of fighting?¡± ¡°It¡¯s too exciting! So even a brainless battle machine would take the initiative to retreat after meeting Fire Asura!¡± All the audience exclaimed loudly. They had not watched such a high-quality battle in a long time. Even Vincent¡¯s previous matches were somewhat dull compared to the current match. Chapter 236 - Deciding Victory Vincent had always had a bad temper when facing his opponents. This was especially after he had seen through the way General Hell activated his heads. He was not going to let him have an opportunity to escape. Vincent immediately rushed forward to chase after General Hell. This was because the third head that General Hell activated would correspond to Vincent¡¯s combat talent! Vincent did not think that he had any outstanding combat ability. His current strength was condensed from countless battles. However, if this kind of ability that required accumulation could be casually copied and used, would there not be another bloody storm within the Black Hole? Vincent would never be an accomplice to such a thing, and he would definitely not turn a blind eye when it was happening right in front of him. Since General Hell was born for battle, Vincent would definitely destroy it in order to stop the battles! However, General Hell did not care about Vincent. It was only focused on running away and escaping. A battle that was originally intense and had a huge disparity in strength actually turned into a chase where one side could completely crush the other. This was something that the audience did not expect. Even Jackson and the Ultimate Evil Lord on the top floor did not expect such an outcome. The Lord of Ultimate evil turned his head to look at Jackson and said proudly, ¡°Did you see it? Did you see it? This is the Fire Asura. This is the most ordinary contestant under my command! In front of him, your General Hell is nothing but a drowning dog!¡± Ever since he met Jackson, the Ultimate Evil Lord had never felt as good as he did on that day. Therefore, he had to seize the opportunity to be as arrogant as possible in front of Jackson. He vowed to vent all the grievances he had suffered for the past few years. He wanted to return them all to Jackson! ¡°Shut up! General Hell has learned the most important combat ability. Of course, he knew the most advantageous way to fight. This included escaping. It might even be one of his methods to defeat the Fire Asura. As the battle has not yet ended, you should control yourself first and not be so arrogant!¡± Jackson tapped his finger lightly on the table as he warned the Ultimate Evil Lord in a serious tone. The Lord of Ultimate Evil glanced at General Hell who was running away like a mad dog in the arena and asked disdainfully, ¡°With just this guy? Does he still have a chance to defeat the Fire Asura? Do you really think so?¡± Jackson instantly paused. He could obviously see that General Hell was no longer a match for the Fire Asura. However, General Hell was after all his blood, sweat, and tears. The abilities it activated were so perfect. As long as he brought it back and slightly modified it, it would definitely become a powerful weapon! However, he would not be able to maintain his reputation in front of the Lord of Ultimate Evil. He would even be humiliated in front of the other races. It was indeed a very difficult choice. After a minute of silence, Jackson raised his head and said, ¡°Forget it! There is no chance for General Hell to make a comeback in this battle. I admit defeat. Tell the Fire Asura to stop now! I will leave with General Hell now!¡± After hearing Jackson admit defeat for the first time in thousands of years, the Lord of Ultimate Evil was so happy that he could not contain himself. However, as victory was in his grasp, how could he let Jackson off so easily? He immediately replied coldly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry! The rule of the Arena of Life and Death is that one must die in order to end the battle. Unless your General Hell completely shatters the Fire Asura, it will not be able to leave the arena!¡± ¡°You!¡± Jackson slammed the table angrily and stood up to glare at the Lord of Ultimate Evil. However, he did not say anything else. His eyes were spinning rapidly in his sockets. He then said, ¡°I will follow your rules! But after this, I will collect all the remains of General Hell!¡± After saying that, Jackson ignored the Lord of Ultimate Evil. He turned around and left the top floor. He left behind a blue box containing five world rings. ¡°Hahaha, awesome!¡± The Lord of Ultimate Evil could not help but laugh at the sky when he saw Jackson leave in defeat. In the Arena of Life and Death, Vincent frowned. At that moment, he realized that the thing that gave him the most headache was not the terrifying power or the ability that he had activated, but his indefatigable physical strength and his speed that was so fast that people could not catch up to him! Vincent wanted to end the battle as soon as possible, but instead, he was playing a game of chicken with General Hell in the arena. He could not help but feel a little bored, and even a little embarrassed! ¡°I don¡¯t want to drag this on with you any longer. Let¡¯s end this quickly!¡± shouted Vincent. His left arm suddenly swung forward and transformed into a fiery-red long whip that streaked across the sky at high speed. It then attacked General Hell. However, General Hell did not slow down and continued to run around the arena. At the same time, Vincent¡¯s left arm seemed to have no limit as it followed behind General Hell closely. After a few rounds, the arena was filled with Vincent¡¯s left arm. ¡°Withdraw!¡± Vincent saw that General Hell was trapped in the encirclement of his fiery red whip. He controlled his left arm and began to withdraw. He restricted General Hell¡¯s movements and dragged it in front of him. ¡°Go to hell!¡± shouted Vincent in a deep voice. Vincent looked straight at General Hell. He could see the fear in his heart. General Hell seemed to understand Vincent¡¯s words. The eyes on his three heads instantly lost their light, and the wounds on his body began to split apart rapidly under the burning flames. Finally, they turned into pieces of minced meat and scattered at Vincent¡¯s feet. Vincent withdrew his left arm and ended the fire spiritualization in his body. He returned to his normal state. He turned around to look at the entire audience and revealed an arrogant and confident smile. He then turned around and walked out of the arena. After leaving the arena, Vincent felt that something was missing. He looked down and saw that the shackles on his wrists had completely melted during the battle earlier. At this time, Vincent no longer needed to act like a criminal. He no longer had to put his hands together and let the shackles affect his daily actions. Irene, who had been waiting outside the arena, walked up to Vincent excitedly and said, ¡°I¡¯m really worried! But I didn¡¯t expect you to be so strong!¡± Vincent smiled and said, ¡°It can be considered a fluke! ¡°My physique has improved again. I might be able to advance tonight when I go back. When the time comes, I will not be far from a level 30 creature that can obtain freedom, and we can carry out our plan then!¡± Irene pursed her lips and looked at Vincent. She nodded heavily. Before this, she might have considered the feelings of the Ultimate Evil Lord. However, at that moment, she only wanted to leave the place with Vincent as soon as possible. She wanted to go to the Spirit World to take a look and find out if there was a way to make herself stronger. Furthermore, Irene still remembered that Vincent had once said that if she wanted to be strong, she still needed to find a sweetheart! Irene looked at Vincent and asked with a slightly red face, ¡°The Lord of Ultimate Evil had previously promised me that if he could defeat Jackson today, he would give me two world rings! At that time, we will each have one, is that alright?¡± Vincent scratched his head and said, ¡°I would be taking advantage of you! Why do you still need to ask me if it¡¯s alright? Are you mistaken?¡± Irene quickly shook her head and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! As long as you agree, I¡¯ll go back and get it now!¡± After saying that, Irene hurriedly ran away, leaving Vincent behind standing in a daze. After waiting for a long time, no manager came. Vincent could only sigh, put his hands in his pockets, and walked back to his room. Chapter 237 - Ambushed in the Middle of the Night, Once Again Promoted In the empty corridor, Vincent walked past every room leisurely. He smiled at the contestants inside. ¡°Boss Fire Asura!¡± ¡°Boss Fire Asura!¡± When the other contestants saw Vincent, they could not help but stand up and salute him. Although they did not know about Vincent¡¯s grand feat earlier that day, the shock from before was enough to make them regard Vincent as their king. Vincent raised his head to look at the surveillance cameras in the corridor. He suddenly realized that most of the managers should be having a celebration party during this time. Therefore, they would not continue to stand and guard the surveillance cameras. It was indeed a good opportunity for him to communicate with the other contestants. ¡°All of you listen up!¡± Vincent cleared his throat and gathered the attention of all the contestants. He took the opportunity to remove his hands from his pockets and said, ¡°It¡¯s not difficult to obtain freedom here. As long as you are strong enough, you can definitely win a certain degree of freedom! If you think that you are not strong enough, perhaps you can attach yourself to me and become a stronger force, so that each of you can obtain freedom!¡± ¡°Boss Fire Asura, haven¡¯t we already attached ourselves to you?¡± asked a contestant blankly. He did not understand why Vincent wanted them to attach themselves to him. Vincent shook his head and said, ¡°No! The attachment I¡¯m talking about is not just to make you nod and bow down to me. You must be ready to die at any time! Can you do that?¡± ¡°Die at any time. What do you want us to do?¡± All the contestants in the room gathered in front of the glass and asked with a shocked expression. Vincent said confidently, ¡°I need a majority of you contestants to listen to my orders and use your lives as the price in exchange for my freedom! Listen up, it¡¯s in exchange for my freedom!¡± All the contestants looked at Vincent in silence. They would naturally not agree to die for nothing! Vincent seemed to have expected such a situation to occur. He then said, ¡°I guess you¡¯re all thinking that since you¡¯re going to die anyway, why should you die for me, right?¡± Everyone continued to remain silent. Vincent continued, ¡°Because I¡¯m stronger than all of you. If there¡¯s a chance, none of you will be able to compete with me! But what if I obtain freedom successfully? Wouldn¡¯t you all discover a new way to obtain freedom? Moreover, it would be a sure-fire way to obtain freedom! If you continue to stay here in the Arena of Life and Death, most of you will die anyway. It would be better to use your lives to fight for a way to obtain freedom. Moreover, even if you have to do something that may be close to death, it doesn¡¯t mean that you will definitely die!¡± After hearing Vincent¡¯s words, some of the contestants still remained silent, while the others lowered their heads to think. First of all, there was something that Vincent was right about. If they continued to stay in the arena, there was almost no hope of survival. They might as well give it their all. Who knows, they might even be able to fight for a future! ¡°How about it? Do you dare to take a gamble?¡± Vincent opened his arms and asked everyone with a smile on his face. It was as if he was a banker, luring gamblers who had lost everything. They had nothing to lose even if they took part in a losing gamble! ¡°I support the Fire Asura¡¯s proposal! I¡¯m willing to sacrifice my life to accompany you!¡± shouted a participant. He had made the decision in his heart. ¡°At most, it¡¯s just death! What¡¯s there to be afraid of? Let¡¯s do it!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. Anyway, I¡¯ve had enough of this kind of life where I have no freedom and still live in fear all day long. At most, I¡¯ll just give it a shot!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Support Fire Asura!¡± After someone set an example, more and more contestants stood on Vincent¡¯s side. They were prepared to use their lives to fight for the possibility of obtaining freedom. Vincent nodded. He smiled and said, ¡°Good! Although this is only an attempt, and the possibility of failure is very high, I will do my best to make this attempt successful and leave a more hopeful path for the remaining contestants!¡± ¡°Fire Asura, don¡¯t worry. We will help you convince the other contestants. If anyone disobeys, we will tell you their names. I think you must have a way to teach them a lesson!¡± One of the contestants could not help but speak up as he looked at Vincent¡¯s free hands. Vincent smiled but did not say anything. He only nodded as a response. Vincent wanted everyone to see his freed hands because this was the only way to show that he too was concerned about the Lord of Ultimate Evil. Only then would they be more willing to believe that Vincent had the ability to control everything. After seeing the crowd getting excited, Vincent felt relieved and returned to his room. After closing his room door, he sat back down on his bed and began to train. For the past few weeks, all the opponents that Irene had specially arranged had provided Vincent with a large amount of fire energy that he could absorb. In addition, he had just broken through the third layer of the Flaming Sun Divine Body. It was time for him to try breaking through it again! Vincent once again activated fire spiritualization. The fire elements that filled his body began to melt slowly and turned into pure psionic energy. It then slowly began to fuse into Vincent¡¯s body. At the same time, Vincent¡¯s strength was also rising rapidly. It was continuously charging towards the barrier of a level 21 creature. Just as Vincent was fully immersed in his training, an illusory shadow suddenly appeared from the wall behind him. It was like a ghost staring at Vincent and his left arm. ¡°Modify and open the door!¡± After shouting, a door appeared out of thin air on the wall behind Vincent. As the door was pushed open, the shadow on the wall gradually condensed into a solid figure. It was Jackson! This figure was naturally the leader of the Lingluo Race. He had been eyeing Vincent¡¯s left arm since the beginning! As soon as he discovered that the Ultimate Evil Lord did not know how precious Vincent¡¯s left arm was, Jackson had already started making preparations. This including leaving immediately after losing the bet in order to create a false impression for the Ultimate Evil Lord. He wanted the entire arena to lower its guard, so that he could take the opportunity to sneak into Vincent¡¯s room and steal the arm that he missed so much. ¡°That Ultimate Evil Lord is simply the number one fool in the Black Hole world. With such a good treasure by his side, he actually did not even realize it!¡± Jackson sighed silently in his heart. At the same time, he looked greedily at Vincent¡¯s arm. He was preparing to extend his hand carefully. ¡°I don¡¯t know where you¡¯re from, but you should know that disturbing someone¡¯s cultivation is a very impolite thing to do!¡± Vincent was still maintaining his cultivation state, but his voice suddenly rang out. Immediately after, Vincent¡¯s translucent soul broke away from his physical body and stood up. He turned to look at Jackson! Chapter 238 - The Strong Enemy Was in Front, Stalling for Time Jackson was feeling a little guilty in the narrow room. Vincent on the other hand was in his soul state. Both of them looked at each other quietly. For a moment, they did not know what to say. Vincent frowned as he sized up Jackson. He could not help but feel fear in his heart. Although he did not recognize the strange creature whose entire body was emitting blue light in front of him, the creature had a head that was somewhat similar to that of a human. Vincent could sense that the creature was evil. Although the creature looked somewhat ordinary, it was completely impossible for Vincent to see through it! The fellow was either really ordinary or so powerful that it was impossible for Vincent to see through its strength clearly! And at that moment, Vincent believed that it could only be the second possibility! Although there were countless participants whose strength did not exceed level 30 in the Arena of Life and Death, there were still some existences with special abilities! However, even if the arena did not seal off their special abilities, there was still no way for them to escape from prison. This was precisely because the arena had very sturdy prison cells. Even the race that was best at drilling holes could not break through the walls of the arena. They could not even leave a mark behind. However, this blue creature in front of Vincent did not only break through the wall, but he also built a door on the wall. Such strength far exceeded Vincent¡¯s knowledge! ¡°You came uninvited. What exactly are you doing here?¡± asked Vincent cautiously. Jackson sized up Vincent again and asked in surprise, ¡°You, you can actually leave your soul. Did you take the initiative to control this ability, or did something go wrong with your cultivation?¡± Vincent did not answer him directly. He could pick up some subtle details from Jackson¡¯s expression! As Jackson had asked such a question, Vincent could tell that he was doing something out of the ordinary and that it was a big deal for Jackson. Jackson was surprised that Vincent could take the initiative to leave his body passively. He felt extremely shocked. Vincent naturally knew that there was nothing wrong with his cultivation. He was just trying to advance. However, he suddenly felt a trace of malice in the room. Then, his subconscious moved, and his soul instantly left his body. When Vincent¡¯s soul was in a three-dimensional state, he wanted to feel like he had advanced to a level 21 creature. However, his physical body was still cultivating. This meant that either he was hallucinating, or he still had the strength to continue advancing! However, this unexpected guest had obviously come with some sort of purpose and had disrupted Vincent, causing Vincent to be at a disadvantage. After thinking about it in his heart, Vincent decided to intimidate the other party. He said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s self-control! My physical body is still training as per usual. How can this be a problem? It¡¯s just training.¡± Jackson looked at Vincent with a strange expression and said in a deep voice, ¡°Among the 10,000 races of the Black Hole, there are very few races that are born in the soul state. The races that can cultivate to the point of soul separation are all very powerful bloodline races. How can a mere Spirit Race member do it?¡± After hearing that, Vincent could not help but think in his heart. It seemed that among the high-level creatures of the Black Hole, there was a set of unique conditions that they use to judge the strength of the races. Being able to leave one¡¯s body voluntarily seemed to be one of the most important criteria! Vincent once again thought of the feelings he had earlier. He suddenly remembered the awkward times when his body was unable to bear his strong soul after advancing continuously. If Vincent did not obtain the Flaming Sun Divine Body, his body would have exploded a long time ago due to his strong soul. As he had activated the Flaming Sun Divine Body, Vincent¡¯s soul and body had reached a high degree of compatibility. Therefore, it was not possible for his body and soul to reject one another. Instead, his body and soul had become so compatible that it enabled his soul to enter and exit his body freely. It was very easy for him. Vincent could tell that Jackson judged the strength of a race based on whether the race possessed a strong soul and body. A creature with a strong body and soul was equivalent to having the bloodline of a high-level race! ¡°In other words, the cultivation method of the Human Race together with the body-refining technique of the Spirit Race is indeed the key to upgrading into a perfect race!¡± Vincent sighed emotionally in his heart. At the same time, he raised his head and said, ¡°So what about the Spirit Race? Now that the Spirit Race has found a powerful method, don¡¯t you dare underestimate the Spirit Race¡¯s potential!¡± Jackson was startled after hearing what Vincent had said. A sinister smile appeared on his face. He said to Vincent, ¡°Are you sure that the Spirit Race has found a powerful method, or did you find a more powerful arm yourself?¡± ¡°What?¡± Vincent looked at Jackson blankly. Suddenly, with a face full of shock, he exclaimed, ¡°Arm?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Your left arm doesn¡¯t belong to you at all! I think the reason why you are stronger than the other members of the Spirit Race is definitely because of that arm!¡± said Jackson like a madman. At the same time, he also wanted to get confirmation from Vincent¡¯s expression. However, Vincent managed his expression well. He did not give any hints, but his heart was in turmoil! The Hand of God was a special method given to Vincent by the Protoss. No one had discovered it before. Even if someone noticed the power of the Hand of God, they would not react so crazily. Vincent could only think of one person who would have such strong interest in his arm and that was Jackson of the Lingluo Race that created General Hell! Vincent blurted out in shock, ¡°You are the Lingluo Race¡¯s leader, Jackson!¡± Jackson laughed out loud and said, ¡°That¡¯s right! Since you¡¯ve heard of my name, then you should know that the material I¡¯m interested in is definitely of great use. With your strength, you don¡¯t deserve to have such an arm. Just leave it with me!¡± As he said that, Jackson raised his hand and pointed at Vincent¡¯s left arm. In a deep voice, he said, ¡°Modify and disengage!¡± Vincent was shocked. He did not expect that the other party would dismember his arm right away. He did not care that he was still in his soul state and immediately shouted, ¡°Sunfire!¡± Vincent, who was in his soul state, naturally did not have the ability to use his talent. However, his body, which was sitting cross-legged on the bed, suddenly erupted with a powerful purple-black flame. It then swallowed Jackson¡¯s arm. Jackson did not care about Vincent¡¯s World-Cleansing Fire at all. He only cared about his arm. However, despite Jackson using his authority to dismember his arm, Vincent¡¯s left arm was still attached firmly on his body. There was no sign of it leaving his body at all! ¡°This, this is impossible! Our Lingluo Race has high-level authority! Unless the race that gave you the arm has a higher authority!¡± Jackson exclaimed with a face full of shock. His eyes were filled with fear and greed. At the same time, Vincent felt a slight vibration from within his body. He had just leveled up to a level 22 creature! After seeing this, Vincent immediately rushed back into his own body. His soul and physical body overlapped in an instant. He suddenly opened his eyes and turned to look at Jackson! ¡°Hmph! Do you think that having authority is so great?¡± asked Vincent. Vincent did not use his psionic power. Instead he just casually moved his hands and dragged the flames in front of him. He frowned at Jackson. Chapter 239 - Nine Deaths, One Life, Full of Rewards ¡°Flame Authority!¡± Jackson could not help but sigh in surprise when he saw Vincent pull the flame with a wave of his hand. However, Jackson still did not feel the slightest bit of pressure when facing a level 22 creature. Even if the other party had fulfilled all the conditions that a powerful race should have, he was still a low-level creature! He was just like an ant. Jackson raised his hand and pointed directly at Vincent. He then shouted in a deep voice, ¡°Modify and strip!¡± Vincent was shocked. He did not expect that the Lingluo Race could also strip the authority of others. He wanted to dodge Jackson¡¯s finger. However, Vincent had clearly underestimated the ability of the Lingluo race. Even if he dodged Jackson¡¯s finger in time, he still lost his ability to control the flames freely. Jackson flashed forward and kicked Vincent in the chest, causing him to fall to the ground. He stepped on Vincent¡¯s left shoulder and shouted coldly, ¡°Idiot! I, I, pointed at you out of habit. If the authority of the Lingluo Race can be so easily dodged, how can it be considered a high-level race?¡± Although Vincent was lying on the ground with Jackson stepping on one of his arms, he did not panic at all. Instead, he grinned. Originally, after receiving Jackson¡¯s kick, Vincent thought that he would be kicked to death by this high-level race. However, he realized that Jackson¡¯s kick was actually inferior to the contestants in the arena. His level of physical strength might be enough for close combat, but it was not worthy of Jackson¡¯s superior strength. In other words, although the Lingluo Race had the powerful modification authority, their physical strength and close combat ability were only at the level of a level 30 creature! ¡°You can still laugh now? I¡¯ll see how you laugh next!¡± Jackson lowered his head and looked at Vincent. A trace of disgust flashed in his eyes. He then raised his right hand and said softly, ¡°Modification sharpening!¡± As soon as he said that, Jackson¡¯s right arm began to shrink rapidly. It gradually turned into a slender and sharp arm! Jackson raised his modified arm and pressed it against Vincent¡¯s shoulder. He sneered and said, ¡°Ant! This arm belongs to me!¡± As he said that, Jackson¡¯s arm began to exert force on Vincent. He was slicing down along Vincent¡¯s neck. He was preparing to take Vincent¡¯s arm and half of his shoulder away! ¡°Hiss!¡± Vincent suddenly felt pain, but he still had time to snort. A warm feeling spread out from his left arm to his entire body. He felt very comfortable. ¡°Huh?¡± Jackson let out a soft exclamation of disbelief. He clearly felt that he had already pierced his arm into Vincent¡¯s body. However, he was immediately repelled by a huge force! What Jackson did not notice was that Vincent¡¯s eyes were turning golden gradually! ¡°What a strong arm, I must take it with me today!¡± At that moment, Jackson¡¯s eyes were only filled with Vincent¡¯s arm that was full of magic. Then, he used force to slash at Vincent¡¯s shoulder again. ¡°Buzz!¡± This time, before Jackson¡¯s blade, could even touch Vincent¡¯s skin, he was blocked by a golden light that had suddenly appeared. Then, an even more intense golden light surged from Vincent¡¯s left arm to his entire body. It burst through his entire body! A golden illusory figure slowly rose from within Vincent¡¯s body. One could not see his face clearly, or rather, the figure did not have a face. One could only vaguely see that his entire body was covered in golden armor, with wings on his back, and four arms hanging by his sides. He stared at Jackson in a very dignified and quiet manner! ¡°Protoss!¡± When Jackson saw the figure¡¯s expression, he immediately turned pale with fright. Similar to a cat whose tail had been stepped on, he quickly retreated to the wall. He wanted to use the door on the wall to escape. However, under the Golden Light, the door on the wall had long disappeared! ¡°Open the door! Open the door! Open the f*cking door!¡± Jackson shouted in a panic. He was preparing to open the door again to leave. However, no matter how much he shouted, the wall remained motionless, without the slightest bit of change. At this time, Jackson was also shocked to find out that his authority had been sealed! Vincent sat up from the ground to look at the Golden Shadow that had covered his body. It did not seem to be the Protoss that gave him the Hand of God. However, Vincent could not be bothered by it. Instead, he turned to look at Jackson and said with a smile, ¡°I really have to thank you! Ever since I obtained this arm, I have been unable to unlock all of its abilities. It turns out that I have not opened up all of the meridians in the arm. Fortunately, with your blade earlier, I am finally able to completely control this arm!¡± ¡°As expected, this arm isn¡¯t yours! It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t expect you to have made a deal with the Protoss. B*stard, what bad luck!¡± Jackson dug his hands against the wall and wailed in pain. Vincent continued, ¡°Cut the crap. I¡¯ll let you have a taste of the true power of the arm, Divine Might!¡± The Hand of God had a total of three main attributes. At first, Vincent could only use the changing attributes. The second ability, telekinesis, was very difficult to use. Therefore, Vincent had never used it. As for the third ability, Divine Might, he could not use it at all! As he had completely activated the Hand of God, Vincent could not wait to see the power of Divine Might! When Vincent stood up, the Golden Shadow that enveloped his body raised its four arms at the same time. Golden halos of light floated towards Jackson like ripples! Jackson¡¯s entire body instantly went limp as he kneeled on the ground. His voice trembled as he said, ¡°I was wrong! Noble God, please let me go!¡± Vincent observed Jackson¡¯s reaction carefully. He discovered that the ability of Divine Might was similar to the ability of the Ghost Race to attack the heart. It had the deterrent effect of directly striking the soul. At the same time, it also proved that the Lingluo Race was not stronger than the Protoss Race. However, Vincent was still not satisfied with his current arm. This was because he thought that if the effect of Divine Might was to intimidate, then he could have just used the power of the tiger to intimate the target. ¡°Hand over all the high-level items on you!¡± shouted Vincent. ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± Jackson did not hesitate at all and quickly pulled out all of the items on him. He introduced them one by one to Vincent whilst trembling. ¡°These twenty scrolls are made using the modified authority of the Lingluo Race! This is a skull taken from the remains of a level 90 creature, and there is still a trace of spirituality on it! This was the token of the Lingluo Race that had been modified to mimic the Black Hole world for many years! This is¡­¡± After Jackson finished introducing all the items to Vincent, Vincent decided to keep the modification authority scrolls, skull, and tunnel token. He then took out a scroll and threw it at the tightly shut door behind him. ¡°Modification, open the door!¡± The door instantly swung open. Vincent immediately rushed out of the room because he could feel that his Divine Might power almost running out. If he did not leave right at that moment, he would definitely be chopped into pieces by Jackson late Chapter 240 - Luring the Tiger Away From the Wolf. The Plan Went Smoothly Vincent immediately rushed out of the room when the golden light around him disappeared. He did not waste any time and directly sped up to run to the end of the corridor. Jackson, who was kneeling in the corner of the room, finally recovered from the shock and fear that he was feeling earlier. He looked at the items scattered on the ground. His three most important items were gone. He suddenly came to a realization and put away the rest of the items. He then chased after Vincent. ¡°B*stard! I will make sure that you die a horrible death today!¡± Jackson¡¯s eyes were wide open as he leaped into the air and chased after Vincent¡¯s figure while cursing loudly. The dignified leader of the Lingluo Race was so scared that he was on his knees and was begging for mercy from a level 22 spirit. He even lost three of his most precious items. If this matter were to be spread out, he would be laughed at by all the high-ranking races to death! Moreover, he could not afford to lose the three items that Vincent had taken from him. Modifying the authority scroll was a secret treasure of the Lingluo Race. This was because every member of the Lingluo Race had encountered a certain degree of delay when using their authority. Even the most powerful members of the Lingluo Race could only reduce the delay by an extremely small degree. However, the existence of the delay could not be completely eliminated! The advantage of using the authority scrolls was that they could help the Lingluo Race to eliminate the delay completely. Therefore, every member of the Lingluo Race had the habit of bringing along scrolls with them in case of an emergency. More importantly, the Lingluo Race¡¯s modifying authority scroll was not only an innate talent but also an ability that could be cultivated. The modifying authority scrolls had cultivation rules! If Vincent did not discover it and only used up those scrolls, that would be considered a good thing. However, if he finds a way to cultivate and modify those authority scrolls, the Lingluo Race would be finished! As for the level 90 creature¡¯s skull, the only remaining spirituality contained in it was the memories of an ancient creature, a rich cultivation experience, and a small portion of power. Not only was it a piece of equipment that could be used to assist with cultivation, but it was also a magical treasure that could save one¡¯s life during critical moments. It was also a treasure that contained countless ancient secrets! The token that Vincent took last was the key to entering and exiting the spatial tunnel. The Lingluo Race had spent a lot of time and experience to create a parallel space that required no connection to the current world. It had also never been developed by any other races. With the token, one could travel freely between the two worlds. More importantly, the Lingluo Race only had one tunnel token at that moment! In order to create a new token, one had to enter the spatial tunnel! In other words, if Vincent escaped, then the spatial tunnel that the Lingluo Race had painstakingly created would belong to him alone! Jackson would rather expose himself and kill Vincent. ¡°B*stard, you must die today!¡± Jackson saw that Vincent was about to disappear at the end of the corridor. He could not help but curse loudly at him. At that moment, Vincent did not care about Jackson¡¯s interest at all. He turned his body and rushed into the corner of the corridor. He was only three to five steps away from the stairs leading to the top floor. As long as he could reach the top floor, even if Jackson chased after him, the Ultimate Evil Lord would definitely stop him. Jackson, who had just suffered a great loss, would definitely not tell them everything that happened earlier! After all, they had a long history as opponents and had always wanted to fight for the number one spot. They would definitely not want to tell each other the truth. Moreover, according to Vincent¡¯s guess, the Lord of Ultimate Evil¡¯s strength should be on par with Jackson¡¯s, or even slightly better! According to what Irene had said previously, it was Jackson who had been taking advantage of the Ultimate Evil Lord for so many years. However, the evil lord still managed to ensure peace in the capital of Ultimate Evil. This meant that Jackson did not dare to make a big move against the evil lord. He only dared to take advantage of him in the smallest way. Therefore, Vincent believed that as long as he lured Jackson to the top floor, his danger would be resolved, and at the same time, he could also convince the Ultimate Evil Lord to make a big move against Jackson! This was his plan to lure the tiger and drive the wolf away! How could Jackson let Vincent run away? He also knew that he had infiltrated the Ultimate Evil capital and could not stay for long. He had to end the battle quickly. He immediately pointed at the spot where Vincent had disappeared and roared, ¡°Modify the air concussion!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± Under the effect of the modification authority, the air in the corridor was disturbed. It slanted and shattered the walls of all the rooms along the way. Vincent could feel the terrifying explosive force rushing straight towards him despite him turning into a corner. Vincent, who had sensed the danger, immediately used his left arm to block the force. His left arm transformed into a spherical shield and protected him from Jackson¡¯s attack. After seeing this, Jackson once again pointed at Vincent, who was enveloped by the golden shield. He shouted, ¡°Modified Prohibition!¡± He was trying to make Vincent lose the ability to control his left arm. However, Vincent withdrew his golden shield easily. His arm returned to normal again. He looked at the shocked Jackson and could not help but give him a mocking smile. ¡°Looks like the Hand of God can still evade your authority!¡± Vincent laughed at Jackson with a face full of ridicule. He then turned his head and continued to run towards the top floor. Just as he was about to rush up the stairs, Vincent suddenly had a thought. He turned his head and shouted loudly, ¡°Right now, it¡¯s almost time to release all the contestants and rush out of the Arena of Life and Death. As long as we can hide in the capital of Ultimate Evil, we might be able to escape this calamity!¡± After saying that, Vincent did not dare to stay any longer. He turned around and ran towards the top floor. Jackson frowned slightly. He did not understand what Vincent meant, so he could only chase after him with a blank look on his face. When they left, the contestants who had their rooms smashed stuck out their heads carefully to look. They then walked out of their rooms. When they realized that there was no manager in the corridor, they immediately understood that Vincent¡¯s last sentence was meant for them! The rooms of all the contestants could only be opened from the outside. If there was no manager on all the floors, they could release all the contestants immediately! ¡°Quick! Do as the Fire Asura said!¡± ¡°Let everyone out, freedom is right in front of us!¡± The contestants who had regained their freedom finally understood that it was difficult to break out of the Arena of Life and Death with just their individual strength. They had to gather more people to increase the chances of everyone escaping! On the top floor, the Lord of Ultimate Evil was holding a celebratory feast with all the high-level creatures in the capital as well as Irene. It was a joyous and peaceful atmosphere. ¡°Everyone! My daughter has contributed the most to defeat Jackson today. Therefore, I have decided to give two world rings to Irene as a reward for winning the bet!¡± The Lord of Ultimate Evil handed the two blue rings to Irene in front of everyone. They all gave her the warmest applause! Irene took the rings with a cold face. Her emotions were fluctuating because the father-daughter relationship had been completely destroyed! At that moment, Vincent suddenly rushed into the hall on the top floor and shouted in panic, ¡°Not good! The Arena of Life and Death has been invaded, and the capital of Ultimate Evil is about to fall!¡± Chapter 241 - Was Open and Honest, Asking for Status ¡°Hmm?¡± At the top floor of the hall, all the members who attended the banquet looked at Vincent in surprise. The Ultimate Evil Lord, who was still smiling a moment ago, turned his attention to Vincent. He stared at him angrily. The Ultimate Evil capital was created by the Ultimate Evil Lord himself and the world was named after him as well. The capital was impossible for it to be invaded, let alone fall into enemy hands! Moreover, it was a celebration feast. Would it not be an insult to the Ultimate Evil Lord if rumors and troubles were created at that time? When Ultimate Evil Lord saw the person who was talking at that point in time, his eyes showed a sense of uncertainty! It was the Fire Asura! His victory against Jackson was achieved by Fire Asura alone. The Ultimate Evil Lord had always wanted to take him under his wing. Therefore, he naturally had a very good impression of Fire Asura. At that moment, half of the anger in his heart had disappeared. At the same time, he could not help but think that there was a possibility for someone to have invaded the Arena of Life and Death. On the other hand, the Ultimate Evil Lord did not believe that anyone could intrude on his base. The only person who had the strength to do it was Jackson! For that reason, the Ultimate Evil Lord had arranged all the managers to monitor the departure of Jackson and his members to ensure that they leave the capital. He did not want to give them an opportunity to wreak havoc. The Ultimate Evil Lord was immediately startled when the thought crossed his mind. He realized that there was no manager in the Arena of Life and Death, and someone could really seize the opportunity to sneak in without being detected! ¡°You¡­¡± The Ultimate Evil Lord suddenly felt nervous and immediately wanted to question Vincent. However, before he could say anything, he saw Vincent acting as if he was preparing to battle a strong enemy. His left arm turned into a shield and blocked against the direction of the stairs. ¡°Boom!¡± There was an explosion and Vincent was sent flying like a kite with a broken string. He crashed heavily against the ground. At that time, the Ultimate Evil Lord no longer needed to ask any more questions. The other high-level creatures in the banquet instantly reacted to the explosion. The Arena of Life and Death had been invaded! ¡°Everyone on high alert! Be prepared to face the enemy!¡± shouted someone loudly. Immediately, four or five high-level creatures stood guard beside the Ultimate Evil Lord. They were staring intensely in the direction of the entrance. ¡°B*stard, you will die today no matter where you are hiding!¡± Suddenly, the half-closed door was kicked open. Jackson walked in and looked at the surroundings with murderous intent. When Jackson noticed that the room was full of high-level creatures together with the Ultimate Evil Lord, he realized that he had gotten himself into an awkward situation. Because of Vincent¡¯s ridicule, Jackson had temporarily lost his mind and had even forgotten that the top floor was the nest of the Ultimate Evil Lord. As he had walked in rashly, Jackson knew that he would not be able to defend himself. He would definitely be regarded as an enemy of the Ultimate Evil Race. Moreover, as he was facing the high-level members of the Ultimate Evil Race, Jackson did not dare to say that he would win. At that moment, there was a room full of high-level creatures. It was like a hopeless situation for Jackson. At that moment, Jackson thought of countless ways to deal with it. He even thought of turning around and leaving without saying a word! However, Jackson also understood that doing so would completely offend the evil lord. At that time, it would be difficult for him to even leave the capital of Ultimate Evil. After thinking about it, Jackson realized that the only way to resolve the crisis was to humble himself and explain himself to the Ultimate Evil Lord. He will just have to lose his reputation. ¡°Evil Lord, listen to me¡­¡± Jackson gritted his teeth. He was about to explain to him when he saw Vincent standing out from the crowd. The anger in his heart surged again and he swallowed the words that were about to come out of his mouth. ¡°It¡¯s him! He sneaked into my room just now and tried to kill me. If I didn¡¯t have some means to save my life, I would have been killed by him quietly! Moreover, he let all the contestants go too. The Arena of Life and Death is in a mess. He is currently here to kill the Lord of Ultimate Evil. This is a decapitation operation!¡± Vincent did not give Jackson any chance to explain. He pointed at Jackson and complained loudly. Jackson was stunned. Among Vincent¡¯s accusations, the only thing he did was sneak into his room. The other things had nothing to do with him. He did not even know anything about it! ¡°I¡­ You¡­ B*stard! Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Jackson threatened Vincent with a panicked look. Vincent took the opportunity to turn his head to give Irene a look. Irene immediately understood and turned to walk in front of the monitor. She looked at the bottom area that had completely fallen into chaos on the screen. She turned to the evil lord and said, ¡°All the contestants have indeed escaped!¡± The Ultimate Evil Lord heard this and gritted his teeth as he looked at Jackson. He said fiercely, ¡°Decapitation? Good, Jackson. You actually dare to plan against me. I¡¯ll let you die here today!¡± ¡°Hey! Wake up! Don¡¯t listen to his nonsense!¡± Jackson warned the evil lord loudly. At the same time, he was secretly using the power of modification behind him. He was trying to create a way to escape. However, all of this was seen by the Ultimate Evil Lord. If Jackson had not done those little tricks, he might have believed him a little. However, Jackson¡¯s stealthy actions had made him completely lose his trust in him. ¡°Don¡¯t hold back, kill him for me! From today onwards, the capital of Ultimate Evil will declare war on the Lingluo Race!¡± roared the evil lord loudly. His entire body immediately surged with an almost solid purple light. The light then soared into the air. Vincent did not expect to be able to see the Ultimate Evil Lord¡¯s true ability with his own eyes. He could not help but feel delighted. He immediately retreated quietly and pulled Irene to the side to watch the battle in front of them. After hearing the Ultimate Evil Lord¡¯s command, all the high-level creatures in the hall immediately launched attacks at Jackson. All kinds of innate skills whistled as they attacked Jackson. Jackson, who was preparing to build an escape tunnel, saw this and could only give up on casting spells. He pointed at himself and said, ¡°Modify the void!¡± Jackson¡¯s body instantly became illusory. All the attacks passed through his body and completely shattered the wall behind him. ¡°Rumble!¡± At the same time, thick chains suddenly descended from the sky and wrapped around Jackson¡¯s body. Even though his body had already become illusory, he was still firmly bound! ¡°Nothingness, right? Modification, right? In my world, your authority and any means that you use are ineffective!¡± The Ultimate Evil Lord that was shrouded in purple light walked out of the crowd that surrounded him. The purple light above his head connected with the sky of the Ultimate Evil capital. Each and every action of his could stir up the power of heaven and earth. He berated Jackson angrily like a god. ¡°You, you¡¯ve fused your domain with the Ultimate Evil capital!¡± shouted Jackson. Jackson looked at the evil lord with a shocked expression. A trace of fear surfaced in his eyes as he hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t act recklessly. If we really fight, both of us will suffer heavy losses. Moreover, the revenge of the Lingluo Race is not something that you can easily endure. Let¡¯s make peace!¡± The Ultimate Evil Lord roared crazily, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it after you die!¡± Chapter 242 - Top-Tier Battle As the Ultimate Evil Lord roared, the entire sky above the capital became chaotic. Violent thunder and lightning intertwined together. It reflected the current mood of the evil lord. As the purple chains that fell from the sky became thicker and thicker, Jackson, who was firmly tied up, realized that the Ultimate Evil Lord had the intention to kill him. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Okay, since you won¡¯t give me a way out, then let¡¯s fight to the death!¡± Like an oracle, Jackson shouted in a deep voice, ¡°Modify the darkness without daylight!¡± Suddenly, the thunder and lightning in the sky dispersed and the purple chains that were trapping him were also broken by him. Jackson, who had regained his freedom, immediately pointed at his feet and shouted, ¡°Modify the wind walk!¡± As soon as he said that, a strong wind suddenly surged under his feet and dragged him into the air. ¡°Hmph!¡± The Ultimate Evil Lord was blocked by Jackson. He snorted coldly and once again took control of the entire world. He rose into the air surrounded by purple light. His entire body was covered with chains that symbolized the laws of the capital. He then quickly chased after Jackson. Vincent, who was hiding in the corner, pulled Irene to watch the entire scene. He could not help but sigh, ¡°The talent of the Lingluo Race is authority, and the ability of the Ultimate Evil Lord is to control the domain! It seems that their definition of a high-level race is based largely on the strength of the race¡¯s talent!¡± Irene seemed to understand what Vincent was saying. However, she still did not understand it fully. She turned to look at Vincent and asked, ¡°Now that the Ultimate Evil capital is in chaos, why don¡¯t we take this opportunity to leave?¡± ¡°No!¡± Vincent shook his head and said, ¡°At this time, the Arena of Life and Death is in chaos because all the managers have been transferred away. However, once we rush out of the arena, it will be difficult to leave the capital of Ultimate Evil! If we want to escape, we must find a safer way!¡± Irene was unwilling to accept what Vincent had said. She gritted her teeth. She looked like she did not want to stay in the capital of the Ultimate Evil for another second. When Vincent saw her reaction, he could not help but comfort her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I already have a plan for us to leave safely. However, there are still some things that I want to do before I leave. If you are really tired of living here, I can think of a way to let you leave the Arena of Life and Death and live in the capital of Ultimate Evil temporarily. When I leave, I will bring you along!¡± Irene shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you to leave with me. Besides, I¡¯ll be of help to you if I stay in the arena!¡± Vincent smiled in relief and nodded. He replied, ¡°That¡¯s great! I¡¯d love for you to stay! But I promise you, it won¡¯t be long until we leave!¡± At this time, the capital of Ultimate Evil was in complete chaos. Jackson and the Ultimate Evil Lord were fighting in the air. It was a very lively scene! The top floor of the Arena of Life and Death was currently empty. All the high-level creatures that were present had rushed out with the Ultimate Evil Lord. Vincent walked to the center of the hall and found a comfortable seat to sit down. He raised his head to look through the broken roof and watched the battle between the Ultimate Evil Lord and Jackson in the sky. He wanted to summarize the advantages of their talents, and at the same time, he wanted to try to find out their weaknesses. Although Vincent had seen Jackson¡¯s modification power, Jackson¡¯s battle with the Ultimate Evil Lord allowed him to see the upper limit of the Lingluo Race¡¯s power. Jackson was able to deprive Vincent easily of the power to control the fire. However, he could not deprive the Ultimate Evil Lord¡¯s power to control the domain. In other words, the Lingluo Race¡¯s modification power was time-limited. Vincent was relatively weak, so after being deprived of the power to control fire, he needed a longer time to recover. The Ultimate Evil Lord was even more powerful. The ability that he was deprived of could be restored in a very short period of time and was negligible. On the other hand, Jackson¡¯s modification authority could only strengthen his body to a limited extent. Although it allowed him to impose some rules temporarily, it was unable to be used to strengthen one¡¯s ability. For example, Jackson could modify his body to be immune to physical attacks. He could ride the wind and ignore storms and lightning. However, Jackson could not modify himself to become like the Ultimate Evil Lord who was a powerful existence that could control space. Therefore, although Jackson¡¯s power was strange, it did not provide him with any more power. Vincent was shocked when he saw the Ultimate Evil Lord making his first move. The physical strength of the Ultimate Evil Lord was extremely terrifying. All the attacks that Jackson had constructed were unable to cause him any substantial damage. Although the Ultimate Evil Lord did not have the ability to cast any spells or skills, he possessed the ability to control a domain! With the domain, the Ultimate Evil Lord could mobilize the celestial phenomenon and cause the cataclysm of the Earth. He could even control a portion of the laws of the world! For instance, Jackson who could avoid physical attacks was trapped by the chains that were filled with laws by the Ultimate Evil Lord. This was not caused by the suppression of his strength, but by the Ultimate Evil Lord¡¯s domain to form a restriction on Jackson. Of course, Vincent also found a huge weakness in the Ultimate Evil Lord¡¯s body. The Ultimate Evil Lord could only have the strongest and most pinnacle strength in his own domain. Once he left his domain, he would return to just being a high-level life form with a relatively tough physical body! Therefore, even if he escaped from the capital of Ultimate Evil in the future, it would be unlikely for the Ultimate Evil Lord to chase after him. This was because only by being in the capital of Ultimate Evil and in his domain, would he be the strongest! The battle in the sky ended very quickly. Under the shackles of the Ultimate Evil¡¯s law, Jackson¡¯s illusory figure shattered into pieces and dissipated in the air. However, Vincent, who had seen through Jackson¡¯s ability, knew that Jackson was not dead. He had just destroyed the spirit body that he had modified. Jackson could control the dissipated spirit body to float outside the capital of Ultimate Evil. Although reassembling it into his own body would consume a lot of energy, his life would not be in danger. The Ultimate Evil Lord turned its head to look down at the entire capital as if it was sizing something up. Numerous tiny rule chains were hanging downwards as if they were attacking someone. It also seemed to be instructing a portion of people to do things. After making the arrangements, the Ultimate Evil Lord floated back to the top floor and dispersed the purple light surrounding him. He returned to his original appearance and landed in front of Vincent. The Ultimate Evil Lord looked at Vincent and asked calmly, ¡°Now that the entire capital of Ultimate Evil is in chaos, all the contestants have already left the Arena of Life and Death. Why didn¡¯t you run?¡± Vincent did not hide anything. Instead, he said indifferently, ¡°I was the one who instigated the riot among the contestants, but I am even more aware of the strength of the capital, so I did not leave myself. I just wanted to prove to you that my status is strong among the contestants. If you do not want the arena to be filled with chaos every day, then I suggest that you allow me to participate in all the competitions from now on. I also want to arrange the schedule with you together!¡± Vincent then got up, left the top floor, and went straight to his room. Chapter 243 - Received Power and Split the Spoils on the Spot Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The Ultimate Evil Lord stared at Vincent¡¯s back as he left. He could not help but mutter and sigh to himself, ¡°What exactly is this person planning?¡± However, there was only Irene left in the room. No one else could answer him. ? Irene was silent for a moment. She then said faintly, ¡°I think he is making some preparations for his future freedom. For example, he hopes to obtain your approval and obtain a small portion of his status!¡± When the Ultimate Evil Lord heard this, he frowned and thought for a long time. Suddenly, his brows relaxed, and he said with a smile, ¡°If this is his purpose, then it can be considered as his loyalty! As long as he is loyal to me, I can certainly give him a part of the power within the rules!¡± When Irene heard this, she asked softly, ¡°You mean, you agree to his request?¡± The Ultimate Evil Lord turned his head to look at Irene and said meaningfully, ¡°As long as he can submit to me, what¡¯s the harm in agreeing to these requests? Anyway, in the capital, no one can resist me. In the future, when you arrange the competition schedule, you should discuss it with him more!¡± Irene raised her eyebrows slightly but did not say anything. She just lowered her head and answered yes softly. She then turned around and walked downstairs. After leaving the top floor, Irene walked through the empty corridor and arrived at Vincent¡¯s room. Just as she opened the door, she saw Vincent sitting in the room with a shocked expression. Irene walked into the room, closed the door, and asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? What¡¯s with that expression?¡± Vincent muttered and sighed, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Jackson to leave in such a hurry and leave so many things for me!¡± Irene swept her gaze across the room and found a large number of materials and a part of Jackson¡¯s rare collection that was filled with psionic power scattered on the floor. She exclaimed in shock, ¡°These things have a wide range of uses and are very precious. If they are brought to the black market in the capital, they can be sold at a very high price!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Vincent looked curiously at Irene and said to her, ¡°These things are of no use to me. If you have any connections, can you help me bring them to the black market and exchange them for the common currency here?¡± Irene frowned slightly. She said with some embarrassment, ¡°Some connections! But I have to remind you that I only have the identity of an evil adopted daughter in name, but I do not have any strength. If I take out so many precious items rashly, I am afraid that the buyer will choose to renege on the deal! After all, I can¡¯t reveal the source of these items to the public!¡± Vincent smiled slightly and replied to Irene, ¡°Then it will depend on your ability to choose the buyer. If possible, you should try your best to choose some buyers who are rich and ambitious, but their strength is only around a level 30 creature. In regards to the rest, just wait for me to go out!¡± ¡°That¡¯s easy to do!¡± Irene nodded. She gathered all the materials on the ground. Vincent sat on the bed. Whilst looking at the busy Irene, he could not help but ask, ¡°You followed me so quickly. Has the Ultimate Evil Lord agreed to my request?¡± ¡°Yes! From now on, the schedule of the Arena of Life and Death will be discussed and customized by the two of us. I also have something to give you!¡± Irene stood up and took out a blue ring from her bosom. She then handed it to Vincent. Vincent took the ring, sized it up, and asked, ¡°Is this the world that the Lingluo Race used to modify the seal?¡± Irene nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right! This is the world ring. With it, you have an unexplored primitive world or primitive ruins!¡± Vincent could not help but ask, ¡°Primitive world? Primitive ruins? What kind of term is that?¡± It was the first time Vincent had heard of something that he did not understand in the capital of Ultimate Evil. Irene explained, ¡°Primitive worlds are connected to the Black Hole worlds. There are some worlds that have given birth to life, but they still contain various resources. In the eyes of high-level life forms, these worlds are not only a source of resources but also a place where new life and order can be created!¡± ¡°As for the primitive ruins¡­ They are worlds that once contained life, but were completely destroyed after the Black Holes appeared, and they were never explored by any other life forms. In the primitive ruins, not only do they contain resources that the original race never used up but there are also some legacies left behind by the race. For low-level life forms, they are an existence that is worth developing. For high-level life forms like Jackson, they are a very rich source of materials. Of course, these materials refer to the characteristics of the extinct race, as well as some severed limbs and remains!¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°I understand. Then this ring in my hand, is it a primitive world or a primitive ruin?¡± Irene shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, because after I obtained the world ring, I didn¡¯t have the ability to go in and explore it. I just gave you one randomly. As for what¡¯s inside, it¡¯s up to you to explore it for yourself in the future!¡± Vincent nodded after hearing that. He knew that if he wanted to open the world ring, he would need psionic power as support, and Irene did not have the ability to do it at that moment. ¡°I also have to remind you to not explore the world ring for the time being. This is because once traces of spatial jump appears in the capital, it would be very easy for the Lord of Ultimate Evil to discover it at the first moment! As the controller of the capital, the thing that he can not tolerate the most is for someone to enter and exit his world freely!¡± reminded Irene in a serious tone. Vincent smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I don¡¯t have the energy to deal with so many things right now. The most important thing now is for the two of us to escape from the capital of Ultimate Evil!¡± Irene pursed her lips and nodded gently. She seemed to be very satisfied with Vincent¡¯s answer. She then went straight to the point and asked, ¡°After the chaos in the capital of Ultimate Evil is settled, the Arena of Life and Death will return to normal. Do you have any requirements for the next opponent?¡± Vincent thought for a while and said, ¡°I¡¯m already a level 22 creature. According to the rules, please help me to arrange for a level 27 creature to be my opponent. It would be great if it was a fire-type opponent! Also, after you¡¯ve prepared the list of matches, please come and check with me first. In order to maintain my position in the hearts of the other contestants, I need to help them make some adjustments in the selection of their opponents so that they will continue to believe in me and support me!¡± Irene agreed readily, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely do it!¡± After saying that, Irene was about to turn around and leave. Suddenly, she suddenly realized that there was no manager outside the door, so no one could help her open the door. After seeing this, Vincent sighed helplessly and said, ¡°Uh¡­ I think you might be staying here tonight!¡± Irene turned to look at Vincent. She could not help but blush. After hesitating for a while, she walked to Vincent¡¯s side and sat down next to the bed. She said softly, ¡°Since you have already accepted the ring that I gave you, then it¡¯s no big deal for me to stay!¡± Chapter 244 - Double the Misunderstanding, Public Enemy Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°What do you mean, since I¡¯ve accepted your ring, It¡¯s okay for you to stay?¡± Vincent curled up in the corner and looked at Irene in surprise. ? Her words earlier made Vincent feel that there might be some misunderstanding! Irene could not answer Vincent¡¯s question because her face was as red as an apple. She did not even dare to look at him and would even actively block out his voice from the bottom of her heart. Shyness was something that every young girl would feel when they first fall in love! Vincent looked at Irene¡¯s side profile and said nervously, ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t keep silent! You¡¯ll make me feel insecure!¡± Irene finally mustered up her courage and said in a voice that was as soft as a mosquito¡¯s, ¡°You, you clearly agreed to the Ultimate Evil Lord¡¯s suggestion back then, and now you want to question me. Isn¡¯t that unnecessary?¡± After hearing what Irene had said, Vincent immediately recalled the time when the evil lord tried to recruit him. The evil lord had told him that Irene had feelings for him. However, he did not take it to heart at that time. Vincent did not expect that he would have to deal with it at that very moment. ¡°That, back then, those were just perfunctory words. Perfunctory, do you understand? Actually, I already have two girlfriends. Our relationship is very good, and we have the same goal. We will still be wandering together in the future. What I mean is¡­¡± Vincent was clearly a little flustered as he explained himself to Irene. However, the more he spoke, the more incoherent he became. This was because he did not understand whether he should directly reject Irene at that moment, or help her understand her feelings. After hearing this, Irene suddenly turned her head to look at Vincent in shock. Her eyes were filled with disbelief and anger after being deceived. Vincent saw her reaction and quickly explained, ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t be angry! My personal problem happened way before I came to the capital of Ultimate Evil. Moreover, I don¡¯t have to report it to anyone, so it¡¯s normal for me to not say it out loud!¡± The anger in Irene¡¯s eyes gradually disappeared. She asked in surprise, ¡°Two? You already have two girlfriends, so I can be the third one!¡± Vincent raised his head with a blank look and let out a long sigh towards the sky. He did not expect Irene¡¯s thoughts to be so strange. This was probably because she had never accepted the Spirit Race¡¯s culture since she was young. One had to know that on the Spirit Race¡¯s square stone tablet, there were names of couples, a man and a woman, carved on to it. This showed that the Spirit Race¡¯s demand for love was very high, and Vincent really did not have any other thoughts at that moment. He was deep in another world without freedom and the people he was worried about was far away. How could he still have the mood to think about being with other women? However, Irene was like a fool who had lost her ability to reason at that moment. No matter how much Vincent explained, it was no longer important to her. What was important was for her to return to the Spirit World and find her own true love. That was all! Vincent looked at the naive Irene and said helplessly, ¡°I think you still haven¡¯t figured out what love is. What I mean is love in the concept of the Spirit Race. After you return to the Spirit Race¡¯s world, you will be able to figure out all these things! Believe me, if you have anything to say, wait until you leave the capital of Ultimate Evil and return to your own world!¡± Irene nodded seriously and said, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll do as you say!¡± Vincent heaved a sigh of relief and took the initiative to give her his bed. He sat on the floor and said to Irene, ¡°You sleep on the bed tonight, and I¡¯ll sleep on the floor. When we wake up tomorrow morning, I believe that our plan will have had made new progress!¡± Irene was at a loss. She felt a little strange and was stunned for a moment. Then, she nodded her head and laid down on Vincent¡¯s bed to sleep. Vincent, on the other hand, sat quietly on the floor. He did not sleep all night. Irene had a good sleep. Soon, it was the next day. After opening her eyes lazily, she suddenly realized that she was sleeping in Vincent¡¯s room. She hurriedly sat up and looked at Vincent, who was quietly looking at her. She said a little embarrassedly, ¡°I don¡¯t look bad when I sleep, do I?¡± Vincent smiled and said, ¡°Fortunately, I didn¡¯t hear any sleep talk last night, nor did I hear any snoring or grinding of teeth.¡± Irene frowned and could not help but ask, ¡°Then what did you hear?¡± Vincent raised his hand and pointed at the glass window beside him, motioning Irene to look outside. He then said, ¡°I heard the sound of everyone being caught, as well as their abuses and insults toward me. They did not stop for the whole night!¡± Only then did Irene see that all the contestants who had escaped had been captured and brought back. Those contestants whose rooms had been destroyed were also locked up in other rooms. The managers who were guarding the corridor also returned to their respective posts. ¡°They¡¯re all back?¡± Irene sighed in surprise. At the same time, she sighed to herself. It was all thanks to Vincent that she did not try to escape with the other contestants yesterday. Otherwise, she would definitely have been captured. Vincent shook his head and said, ¡°It can¡¯t be said that they were all captured. Some of the rooms that were originally occupied were empty for the night, but they might have been killed instead!¡± Irene nodded and asked, ¡°Then what about us? What should we do next?¡± Vincent did not think and said, ¡°Take me out. I want to talk to those guys who scolded me!¡± Irene could not help but remind him, ¡°But they must be itching to eat you right now!¡± Vincent shook his head and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. They can only think about it!¡± Irene got up and walked to the door. She knocked on the door and the manager in the corridor immediately opened the door for her. At the same time, the dirty words that filled the corridor reached Irene¡¯s ears. ¡°Fire Asura, you¡¯re a b*stard. You¡¯ll die a horrible death!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Let us rush out and face countless managers while you hide in your room and sleep!¡± ¡°You b*stard! Is this the so-called f*cking experiment? Why didn¡¯t you participate in the fight in the capital? B*stard!¡± Irene stood rooted to the ground with a shocked expression after hearing the continuous abuse towards Vincent. She had thought about how much these contestants must have hated Vincent, but reality proved that her imagination was still quite limited. Vincent walked to Irene¡¯s side and looked calmly at all the contestants who had gathered in front of the glass to scold him. He smiled and said, ¡°What are you all arguing about? ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you in advance? This is just an attempt. Whether or not anyone will succeed is unknown! But I want to tell you that I have already gotten what I want. This plan is already considered a success for me!¡± When all the contestants saw Vincent and Irene walking out of the room at the same time, the curses stopped abruptly, and the corridor suddenly became silent. That was not until someone cursed in a deep voice, ¡°F*ck it! So you lied to us for a woman!¡± Chapter 245 - Turning the Tables and Controlling Everything All the contestants glared at Vincent. Their eyes were filled with regret and unwillingness. They had once thought that Vincent was just a crazy and selfish powerhouse. In order to try to obtain freedom, he was willing to sacrifice the lives of all the other contestants. He even persuaded everyone shamelessly. And for the sake of freedom, the contestants who would rather die were willing to admit that he was a powerhouse, and had accompanied him in such a tragic attempt to escape! Everyone felt like they had been deceived when they saw the scene. This guy claimed that he wanted to be free. However, when everyone was trying their best to rush out of the capital, he stayed in his room with the daughter of the Ultimate Evil Lord. It was easy for them to imagine what they did last night! Everyone felt like their sacrifices were not worth it. They had almost sacrificed their lives for a riot, but Vincent exchanged it for a chance to have a tryst! How could such a person be worthy of everyone¡¯s trust? Such a person, even if they were scolded a thousand times or ten thousand times, it was not enough to vent the anger in everyone¡¯s hearts! ¡°Fire Asura, you¡­¡± Just as someone was about to continue cursing at him, Vincent¡¯s gaze suddenly turned cold. He looked at the person who was about to speak and shouted angrily, ¡°Shut up! Didn¡¯t I already tell you all? This is an attempt, an attempt that will pay a price! And I have already succeeded. From today onwards, everyone¡¯s opponents will be decided by Miss Irene and me. I think you should understand what I mean. From today onwards, in the Arena of Life and Death, those who submit to me will prosper, and those who defy me will die!¡± The anger on the contestants¡¯ faces instantly disappeared. They turned to look at Vincent with a shocked expression. If what he said was true, then those who were willing to submit to him would not meet the opponents that they did not want to meet. Instead, there was a possibility that they could live longer in the arena and there might even be a chance for them to last a hundred rounds! Or perhaps after Vincent successfully leaves the Arena of Life and Death, the other contestants could also try to obtain the position of Fire Asura. From there, they could negotiate with the Ultimate Evil Lord and continue to maintain the right to control the competition! For a moment, all the contestants saw a glimmer of hope. Although the hope was very slim and required all the contestants to wash away the sand and even pay the price of their lives, they knew that they did not have any hope in the first place. Therefore, this was enough support for them to continue living! One of the contestants asked, ¡°You. Is what you said true?¡± Vincent did not say anything. Instead, he turned to look at Irene who was beside him. Irene understood and looked at all the contestants. She said seriously, ¡°Mr. Vincent has already received the approval of the Ultimate Evil Lord. From now on, I will come and discuss the name list of every match with him!¡± ¡°Holy sh*! Fire Asura can do it! I have wronged you previously!¡± ¡°Fire Asura, good job. I didn¡¯t expect you to really succeed!¡± ¡°I knew it. I believe you are right!¡± All the contestants immediately offered their compliments to Vincent. They were cheering non-stop in the room. Irene looked at the contestants who turned hostile faster than flipping through a book. She could not help but say to Vincent, ¡°This group of people is even easier to deceive than I thought!¡± Vincent said in a low voice, ¡°This is not cheating. This is already the best news for them! After all, without me, there would only be one outcome based on their strength, and that is to all die here!¡± Irene instantly understood the meaning behind Vincent¡¯s words. She nodded and did not say another word. She walked past the long corridors and disappeared from the contestants¡¯ sight. In the days that followed, Vincent had indeed fulfilled his promise. The contestants who were locked on the same floor had undoubtedly obtained victory in the following matches. This was because their opponents had been specially arranged by Vincent to be five levels lower than them. This made all the contestants no longer doubt Vincent¡¯s ability. They were even very glad that they had chosen to trust Vincent from the beginning. They treated Vincent more and more sincerely as their king. In the blink of an eye, seven days had passed. It was time for another yard break. All the contestants were let out of their rooms. They then gathered in the corridor. Compared to the chaos last time, all the contestants were lining up in the corridor respectfully this time round. They listened to Vincent¡¯s lecture obediently. ¡°Cough, cough!¡± Vincent cleared his throat and said to everyone, ¡°Today¡¯s yard time will be longer than the last time because you can go to the other floors and communicate with the other contestants there. I hope that you can help me convey a message. If someone is willing to listen to me, then he can live longer. But if someone is unwilling to listen to my orders, then he will be my next opponent!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± All the contestants answered in unison. They were all Vincent¡¯s loyal believers. They were ready to represent Vincent and spread his will. At ten in the evening, Irene came to Vincent with the list of names for the next match. She wanted to ask for his opinion. Vincent waved his hand and said, ¡°Go in first and wait for me. I need to hear what the other contestants have to say when they come back. I¡¯ll then confirm their opponents for tomorrow!¡± Irene nodded and did not say anything more. She walked into Vincent¡¯s room with ease. After a while, the contestants who had gone to the other floors came back. They all sent good news to Vincent with happy eyes. Only a few contestants deliberately went to Vincent¡¯s side before entering the room, they said in a low and quick voice, ¡°Boss Fire Asura, Cyril is not giving you any face at all. He and his men have expressed their unwillingness to cooperate with you. They are very arrogant!¡± Under the supervision of the manager, the contestants did not dare to stay any longer after returning. They could only inform Vincent of the important news and quickly returned to their respective rooms. Vincent nodded silently. He then turned and returned to his own room. Irene sat on the bed and asked curiously, ¡°There¡¯s news?¡± Vincent asked in return, ¡°Who is Cyril?¡± Irene immediately replied, ¡°Cyril is a unique race born in the Thunder Pool World. He has the appearance of a goshawk, but has the talent to use the thunder element. He is known as the king of all beasts born in a high-level world, and has gathered a group of subordinates with abilities related to wild beasts in the arena. He is now a level 29 creature, and together with the deceased ghost and dragon, he is known as one of the strongest three creatures in the arena!¡± Vincent nodded and sighed in disdain, ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s that guy who was scared off by General Hell! At the same time, Irene¡¯s introduction to Cyril also reminded Vincent of the Bear Emperor, Thunder. That guy had a similar ability to Thunder and even had the appearance of a beast. If this guy was really allowed to live, or even leave the Arena of Life and Death, perhaps it would bring some chaos to the Beast Race! In addition, Cyril was very disrespectful to him, so Vincent was determined to get rid of him! ¡°From now on, I will arrange the matches for Cyril and his subordinates!¡± said Vincent in a deep voice. Chapter 246 - Was Arranged Properly and Became a God’s Secret ¡°Since you are only a level 22 creature and Cyril is a level 29 creature, due to the rules, I cannot arrange for you to be opponents, so I can only arrange for his subordinates to be your opponents first!¡± said Irene after flipping through the list of contestants. Vincent nodded and said indifferently, ¡°Anyone is fine!¡± Irene immediately changed the battle list. She raised her head and said, ¡°Your opponent tomorrow is Cyril¡¯s subordinate, the Monster Priest! He is a level 27 creature with the ability to control low-level monsters. Before he was caught, he was already a somewhat famous monster collector in the Black Hole vision! The Monster Priest had led many large Monster Hordes. He had exterminated several civilizations in different worlds. He was later captured by high-level scavengers and sent to the Arena of Life and Death. However, he seemed to be able to summon countless high-level monsters. The monsters are about level 25 creatures and are strong opponents. They have won 27 battles in a row so far!¡± After listening to Irene¡¯s introduction, Vincent nodded and said, ¡°Then the 28th battle will be his death date!¡± Originally, Vincent had only wanted to weaken Cyril and kill his subordinates. However, when he heard that the Monster Priest had once led Monster Hordes to destroy civilizations, he made up his mind to kill the Monster Priest! The current chaos in the Human World was caused by the Monster Hordes. Therefore, Vincent hated the evil races like the Monster Priest and Phantoms. After Irene helped Vincent to amend the battle list, she adjusted the subsequent matches according to Vincent¡¯s suggestions. When they were done, Irene put away all the documents regarding the matches and carefully observed her surroundings through the glass window of the room. She then lowered her voice and said to Vincent, ¡°The materials that I took from you last time have all been hung on the black market. I¡¯ve also included my personal collection over the years. I estimate that it can be sold for 70 million dark crystals. This amount of money is enough for us to buy a top-end aircraft. It can also ensure enjoyment in the capital for a long time. I have already found a suitable buyer. Next is the negotiation phase!¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°Very well, go ahead and do it. Leave the rest to me!¡± Irene nodded in a serious manner and asked, ¡°If nothing unexpected happens next week, your winning streak will soon reach 20 matches. At that time, you can make another request. Have you thought it through?¡± Vincent answered without hesitation, ¡°I want to change to a bigger, more spacious, and freer room with a view of the arena!¡± Irene took Vincent¡¯s request seriously and said, ¡°I think the Ultimate Evil Lord will definitely satisfy your request! Prepare well for battle, I¡¯ll be leaving first!¡± Vincent nodded lightly and bid Irene farewell. After watching her leave the room, he turned around and returned to bed. He took out the spoils of war that he had gotten from Jackson. The Lingluo Race¡¯s tunnel token could not be used for the time being, so Vincent did not look at it too much. What he could not wait to study was the high-level creature¡¯s skull, as well as the remaining nineteen modified authority scrolls. Back then, in a moment of desperation, Vincent had no choice but to use one scroll. Only then did he realize the preciousness of modifying authority scrolls. These scrolls could be released at any time, anywhere, and were practically omnipotent. Each of them was a life-saving trump card. In the future, unless it was absolutely necessary, he would definitely not use them lightly! As for that high-level creature¡¯s skull, Vincent was interested in looking into it. He wanted to know what was left behind. To ensure that nothing went wrong, Vincent used the Hand of God to pick up the skull, while his right hand was holding the Cup of Fate. If he encountered any danger, he would not hesitate to refine all the spirituality in the skull. After making preparations, Vincent began to use psionic power to trigger the input in his hand. He then slowly moved his consciousness closer until it completely fused into the skull. ¡°Buzz!¡± In an instant, a vast amount of information and knowledge instantly surged into Vincent¡¯s mind, almost bursting his brain. Vincent had no choice but to completely spiritualize his body to prevent his head from exploding. At the same time, he endured intense pain and began to receive a vast amount of information. There was a large amount of ancient common knowledge and secrets that Vincent did not have the time to go through. After all, he could search for this information freely whenever he needed it. What he wanted to know was whether there was any information that interested him in the skull. Finally, Vincent found a memory in the skull. It was when the creature was still alive. It contained a vast amount of information. In this memory, the owner of the skull had the appearance of a human, and it was exactly the same as the human head that Jackson had condensed previously! ¡°Another humanoid and a powerful ancient race with the strength of a level 90 creature. And that Jackson did not get too much information from the skull. He only learned of the appearance of the skull¡¯s owner when he was still alive. It seems that only the neighboring races can get the other party¡¯s memory more easily!¡± Vincent could not help but sigh. He then began to carefully observe the memory in front of him. He realized that it was the memory of the skull¡¯s owner when he was learning. The lesson was about how to become a god in the universe! ¡°Authority, domain, law, and order are the four highest-level abilities in all worlds. Anyone who possesses any of these abilities can call himself a god, and any individual who controls all four of these abilities can be called the race of gods! Since the birth of our race, the Immortals, we have been gifted with the ability to control authority and law. This is also the reason why our race of immortals is superior to other races!¡± There was only one paragraph from his teacher in this memory, but to Vincent, the secrets contained within were extremely precious. It turned out that there was once a humanoid race called the Immortal Race. At that time, it had already become an existence that looked down upon the other races! What made Vincent even more shocked was that the teacher said that the Immortal Race had the ability to control authority and laws. Could it be that other humanoid races also had such talent? Vincent sighed excitedly, ¡°Humans can also become gods!¡± At that moment, he finally found the revival of the Human Race. They had the potential to resist all threats from the Black Hole world, and could even resist the Protoss Race! Only by becoming a god could one look down on the world! Unfortunately, this particular memory did not contain any information about cultivating authority and law abilities. Perhaps only by finding the ruins of the Immortal Race could one find the method they cultivated. Vincent was somewhat unsatisfied. He lowered his head to look at the authority scroll that was placed beside him. He sighed and said, ¡°If only you were not a scroll, but a secret manual. Perhaps I can try to see if the Human Race has the authority ability!¡± Chapter 247 - The Situation Was Different From Before After obtaining the key secret to becoming a god, Vincent kept the authority scrolls and the other items. Only the immortal skull was left behind. Vincent placed the skull on his crossed legs and began to cultivate. Vincent had found out the secret in the skull. Its only remaining value was the spirituality in the skull. The spirituality in the skull could be turned into the purest psionic energy and used as nourishment for Vincent¡¯s cultivation! For the past seven days, Vincent had gathered the flame energy left behind by his opponents, together with the remaining spirituality left behind by the Immortals. They were all destined to help Vincent in his path to advance further. Vincent was fully focused on his cultivation. He threw everything in the outside world to the back of his mind and completely immersed himself in his cultivation. Before he knew it, the sky was already bright. The matches in the arena had started in an orderly manner. On the signboards of the Arena of Life and Death, Vincent¡¯s match was naturally arranged to occur at night when there were the most spectators. Vincent had long forgotten about the time and was still fully immersed in his training. When night fell, many of the spectators had gathered to watch Vincent¡¯s match. They entered the arena one after another. The host also began to build up the momentum for Fire Asura¡¯s match. However, there was no sign of Fire Asura. ¡°Today is an extremely important match for the Fire Asura! This is because his opponent is the Monster Priest who is one of the top contestants in the arena. If he can win this match, then the Fire Asura will become the first person in history to break through and become a top contestant! If he loses, he will lose everything. Therefore, we can understand Fire Asura¡¯s anxiety at this moment. I think everyone can understand why he is temporarily unwilling to appear on stage. Therefore, we will first invite the Monster Priest to the stage!¡± Despite the host¡¯s many calls, Vincent was still nowhere to be found. The host had no choice but to change the topic and introduce the other contestant first. The entrance to the arena opened, and a cockroach-like monster strode into the arena. Its shiny black shell was like a set of heavy armor. The way he walked looked a bit awkward as if it had a guilty conscience. At the same time, he also seemed a bit nervous. All the audience could understand why he was nervous. After all, his opponent was the Fire Asura who had killed General Hell! After the Monster Priest entered the arena, the host had no more excuses to delay the match. He could only shout again, ¡°Let us welcome Fire Asura into the arena with the warmest voice!¡± Everyone was applauding, but there was still no sign of Fire Asura. The host said awkwardly, ¡°It is necessary to remind Fire Asura who is hiding in an unknown corner. There is no rule in the Arena of Life and Death where a contestant will be considered as the loser if they do not show up. No matter where you hide, no matter how long you hide, you will still have to enter the arena in the end! So please enter the arena as soon as possible, Fire Asura. At least you can still retain your dignity as a powerhouse!¡± The host in the arena no longer had high hopes for the Fire Asura. The audience sitting outside the arena was even more agitated as they urged him loudly. ¡°What the hell Is Fire Asura doing? Are you afraid of this opponent?¡± ¡°Fire Asura! Don¡¯t be like a coward. We are all here to watch your match!¡± ¡°Fire Asura, come out now! Even if you die, you must die on the battlefield! Don¡¯t make me look down on you!¡± The audience below the stage was no longer urging Vincent like they were in the beginning. Instead, they began to curse indignantly. If Fire Asura did not appear soon, all the audience members might destroy the Arena of Life and Death given how agitated they were. On the top floor, the Lord of Ultimate Evil, who had specially dressed up for the match, looked at the increasingly chaotic scene below. He could not help but frown and asked, ¡°What the hell Is Fire Asura doing? If this goes on, the name of the Arena of Life and Death will be ruined!¡± Irene, who was standing behind the evil lord, saw this and could not help but say worriedly, ¡°Perhaps something has delayed him. I¡¯ll go and take a look personally now!¡± After saying that, Irene hurried downstairs. Irene was more worried about Vincent¡¯s current condition as compared to the Ultimate Evil Lord and everyone in the audience seats. She was afraid that something had happened to him. When Irene arrived in the corridor, she saw that there was already a manager knocking on Vincent¡¯s door. However, there was no response from the room for a long time. Irene walked forward and looked inside through the glass window from the other room. She saw the room in a fiery red color. However, she could not see where Vincent was. Irene turned her head and urged the managers, ¡°How can you just knock on the door? Quickly open the door and see what is going on inside!¡± The manager turned his head and said to Irene with some worry, ¡°Miss Irene, the room has just issued an alert. The danger level has reached the highest level. If you open the door rashly, something dangerous will definitely happen!¡± However, Irene scolded in a deep voice, ¡°At this time, what kind of danger can we still care about? If the competition doesn¡¯t start, it will affect the Ultimate Evil Lord¡¯s reputation. Who can afford to destroy his reputation? Moreover, you are all managers that have been carefully selected by the evil lord. Your average strength is around level 40. Don¡¯t tell me that you are also afraid of the danger created by the Fire Asura?¡± All managers were speechless. They had no choice but to open the door forcefully according to Irene¡¯s instructions. ¡°Boom!¡± The moment the door swung opened, a fiery red light spewed out accompanied by incomparably hot energy. The hard armor of the manager who was standing in front of the door, instantly melted. His exposed skin instantly sizzled. He was roasted like charcoal. ¡°Ah!¡± The manager, who was a level 40 creature, suddenly let out waves of miserable screams. Under such a painful situation, they finally realized that they had been careless earlier. They had never thought that Vincent, who was only a level 22 creature could actually cause such terrifying damage to them! Irene, who was standing at the side of the corridor, stood still when she heard the screams of the managers. At the same time, she also felt that the temperature in the corridor was rapidly rising, to the point where it was suffocating! Irene did not dare to imagine that this was really Vincent¡¯s room. This was because she could not accept that Vincent could become so powerful overnight. ¡°Ta! Ta!¡± Irene could hear the sounds of someone¡¯s footsteps. She saw a figure walking out of the room. His body was covered in a fiery red dazzling light. He looked like a god as he scanned the managers who were screaming around him. It was Vincent! Vincent raised his hand gently. The high temperature and surging energy in the corridor began to disappear and the scene returned to normal. The managers who were lucky enough to survive collapsed to the ground. They looked up at the Fire Asura who had injured them badly. ¡°Impossible, how is this possible? How can you be so strong?¡± The manager, who had always been expressionless when facing the contestants, revealed a shocked expression under Vincent¡¯s feet. Vincent glanced at them indifferently. He did not pay any attention to the managers. Instead, he raised his head to look at Irene, who was so shocked that she could not speak. He smiled and said, ¡°Sorry for making you wait. Let¡¯s go!¡± Chapter 248 - The Flame Authority ¡°I can¡¯t believe that you could become so powerful after just one night! What level are you at now?¡± asked Irene curiously on the way to the arena. Vincent scratched his head and said, ¡°How should I put it? My Flaming Sun Divine Body has reached the fourth level. In terms of level, I have reached level 25. However, the damage that I can cause using my divine body has far exceeded the limit of a level 25 creature. Therefore, although my level is still low, I¡¯m much stronger than I look!¡± Irene nodded and said, ¡°No matter what, it¡¯s good as long as you become stronger. Now, because of your lateness, the outside world is cursing at you again. You have to perform well later!¡± Vincent smiled and said confidently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! No one in the Arena of Life and Death can defeat me now!¡± Irene heaved a sigh of relief after hearing what Vincent had said. At this time, the two of them walked to the gate of the arena. The gate slowly opened and Vincent was standing amidst the audience¡¯s chants. ¡°Fire Asura! Fire Asura! Fire Asura!¡± All the creatures who were cursing at Fire Asura previously started to cheer for him when they saw him appear. Vincent ignored the voices of the surrounding audience and raised his head to look at the Monster Priest who was waiting in the hall. He raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Are you that Cyril¡¯s subordinate?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± answered the Monster Priest somewhat nervously. ¡°I heard that you once led several Monster Hordes to destroy civilizations?¡± asked Vincent again. The Monster Priest nodded and replied, ¡°Yes!¡± He looked at Vincent curiously. He did not know why Vincent was asking him such questions. Vincent¡¯s face immediately showed anger. He said in a deep voice, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then you can go to hell!¡± Before he could even reply, Vincent had suddenly transformed into a streak of red light. He then rushed towards the Monster Priest. The Monster Priest suddenly moved backward. His eyes could not help but widen and the muscles all over his body trembled. He was almost scared to death on the spot. The Monster Priest did not think much after rejecting the contestants¡¯ offer to be loyal to Vincent. Moreover, he had just received the praise of his boss Cyril. However, suddenly bad news came. He learned that his next opponent was the Fire Asura. He did not sleep at all the previous night. He looked back at his life uneasily and nervously. There was nothing he could do. That was the Fire Asura! It was an existence that could kill monsters that were as powerful as General Hell easily. How could an ordinary level 27 creature like him be able to fight against the Fire Asura? After a night of worry and confusion, the Monster Priest was already mentally prepared. Since he was going to die anyway, he might as well used all of his methods to see if he could beat the Fire Asura. However, after he went on stage, the Fire Asura did not appear. Monster Priest stood in the arena alone for a long time waiting for him. The mental resilience that he had painstakingly accumulated had been completely worn away, leaving behind only worry and fear! As Vincent had suddenly made a move, the Monster Priest almost lost control of his bowels on the spot. At the same time, he had forgotten how to fight, and he did not know which method he should use to keep himself alive. Therefore, he subconsciously used his strongest ability. ¡°Bang!¡± A strange muffled sound spread throughout the entire arena. The Monster Priest transformed his body into a bubble. It then exploded right before Vincent could touch him. His body which had been split apart began to split again in an instant. It continued to split into countless tiny black fragments. The tiny black fragments were all floating above the ground! Each fragment suddenly transformed into a ferocious-looking Black Hole monster. Countless monsters between level 20 and level 30 filled the entire arena in an instant. Even Vincent was almost squeezed to the point where he could no longer move. He looked around in shock. Vincent muttered to himself with a deep voice and sighed, ¡°So that guy¡¯s disgusting body was formed using the monsters he had gathered. That guy¡¯s main body should be extremely small. During the process of splitting into fragments, he had quietly hidden in a corner of the arena! It seems that if I want to kill him, I have to turn the entire arena upside down!¡± At that moment, all the spectators outside the arena, including the Ultimate Evil Lord on the roof and Irene who was waiting in the corridor, could not help but widen their eyes. They looked at the huge Monster Horde that had suddenly appeared in the arena. The monsters were almost as strong as Vincent. For the first time, they actually had doubts in their hearts. Could the Fire Asura really win? After all, many ants can still kill an elephant. No matter how powerful Vincent was, he might not be able to escape unscathed in the face of such a big Monster Horde! The only person who still had confidence in Vincent at that moment was Vincent himself! After leveling up, Vincent was very confident in his own strength. In order for someone to defeat him, that person or creature had to be at least a level 30 creature. His opponent would also have to be from a high-level race that could train continuously. Otherwise, no one would be able to defeat Vincent. This was because Vincent was a true genius who had cultivated the abilities of both the Human Race and Spirit Race to a profound level! ¡°Since I can¡¯t find your main body then I¡¯ll let all the monsters die together with you!¡± said Vincent. He then snorted coldly and raised his hands high. Two balls of flames instantly ignited in his hands. This time, Vincent did not use his fire skill, nor did he activate his fire spiritualization. Instead, he just moved his hands and transformed the two balls of flames into long whips. He waved them around casually. All the monsters that came into contact with the long fire whips burst into flames instantly. No matter how much they rolled and howled or jumped and down, they were unable to extinguish the flames on their bodies. They were burnt to ashes in just a few short seconds! When the audience saw the scene, they were beyond shocked. The audience who watched Fire Asura¡¯s competitions every day could tell the difference in the Fire Asura¡¯s strength greatly. They did not expect him to be so different from the day before. His transformation was too great! It was as if they would see a brand new Fire Asura every day. The audience was unable to truly confirm the strength of the Fire Asura. This was because they did not dare to confirm whether the Fire Asura in their memories was already outdated! Vincent, who was swinging his whips, curled his mouth into a sneer. After his training on the previous night, he had successfully restored the flame authority. As long as he had his flames, he would be in an invincible position! At the same time, Vincent had also concluded the characteristics of the authority ability. Compared to the rule chains of the Ultimate Evil Lord, the power of authority was more overbearing and direct. As long as one had the authority of a certain element or ability, the authority ability could be used to maximize its destructive power. For example, at that moment, Vincent could enlarge a small flame to the extent of intense flames infinitely! All the monsters in the arena were eliminated in an instant, leaving behind only pieces of burnt remains. Vincent stood in the center of the arena and looked around. He knew that he had not actually killed the main body of the Monster Priest. However, he could not find him at that moment! ¡°I can only use some more strength!¡± sighed Vincent softly. His figure then disappeared. He turned around and condensed his body into a ball of flames. He jumped to every corner of the arena. After looking around, he disappeared again and appeared in another corner of the arena. Just like that, Vincent jumped back and forth between the flames. He searched the entire corner of the arena in an instant. The surrounding audience could only widen their eyes and follow Vincent¡¯s figure that was jumping all over the arena. Chapter 249 - Was About to Receive a Challenge Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°Good! I¡¯ve finally found you!¡± After jumping countless times, Vincent emerged from the ball of fire. He bent down and looked at his feet, laughing as he sighed. ? The audience outside the arena did not understand what was going on. This was because they could not see the small cockroach crawling under Vincent¡¯s feet. Vincent did not expect that the Monster Priest¡¯s main body was actually a cockroach-sized bug. This was why he could survive so easily. It could split itself into so many monsters and its main body could hide in between the huge Monster Horde easily, making it difficult for his opponents to find him no matter how strong they were. However, under Vincent¡¯s constant transformation, the Monster Priest could not find the opportunity to escape. He was caught by Vincent on the spot! ¡°Idiot, every ball of fire here is equivalent to my nerves, and as long as you dare to walk in the flames, you will definitely be noticed by me, go to hell!¡± shouted Vincent coldly. He then raised his feet that were wrapped in flames and stomped on the Monster Priest¡¯s main body. A battle that had begun in the midst of everyone¡¯s shock had ended so quickly and easily. The audience outside the arena did not even know whether they should applaud Vincent or not. They felt that the battle seemed too easy for Vincent. ¡°It seems that no one can stop the Fire Asura from obtaining freedom!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s just freedom. Haven¡¯t you noticed that the Fire Asura is already a level 25 creature? I believe that it won¡¯t be long before the Fire Asura becomes one of us. He will soon become a citizen of the capital of Ultimate Evil!¡± ¡°Oh my god, that is too terrifying. If that day really comes, the Fire Asura will be the fastest participant in history to escape from the Arena of Life and Death. No one can surpass him!¡± The audience sighed as they watched Vincent walk out of the arena. In the corridor below the arena, the dedicated managers did not show up because they had all been seriously injured by Vincent and were temporarily unable to return to their posts. Therefore, there was only one person who welcomed Vincent, and that was Irene. Irene praised Vincent sincerely, ¡°Congratulations on becoming a powerhouse who has conquered everyone!¡± Vincent smiled and said, ¡°This is only the beginning. I want to obtain the most open and transparent identity of a powerhouse that everyone knows about! When the time comes, no one will be able to ignore my existence. Only when I leave the Arena of Life and Death will I be able to have my own status. Only by doing so will the evil lord not restrain me in certain matters, because he will have to pay for his own rules!¡± Irene walked beside Vincent and listened to him in a serious manner. There was a faint smile in her eyes. It seemed that as long as it was something Vincent said, she would love it from the bottom of her heart! On the way back to Vincent¡¯s room, Irene said with some embarrassment, ¡°Well, I have some bad news to tell you. The buyer on the black market who promised to buy our things disappeared after he took my materials. Even though I know that he is still active in some businesses, he still won¡¯t respond to my calls, and he didn¡¯t even give me a piece of dark crystal!¡± Vincent looked at Irene, who had indeed been deceived. He reached out and patted her shoulder, saying, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. You just need to remember his name and ensure that you track his location. Leave the rest to me!¡± Irene nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Although I don¡¯t have enough strength to deter the others, it¡¯s still very easy for me to grasp a person¡¯s location in the capital of Ultimate Evil!¡± Vincent stretched his body and walked back and forth in the room. He could not help but say with some boredom, ¡°Help me discuss with the Ultimate Evil Lord to see if the following matches can be changed from one match a day to two matches a day. This is because I¡¯m worried that before I can achieve 100 consecutive victories, I¡¯ll have already advanced to a level 30 creature!¡± Irene opened her ruddy mouth slightly and widened her eyes as she said in shock, ¡°You mean, you can continue to advance rapidly?¡± Vincent did not hide anything from Irene. Instead, he said confidently, ¡°Of course, the treasure that allows me to advance rapidly is the head of the high-level creature that Jackson had left behind. And with the remaining spirituality in the skull, I can still absorb it for at least another week. In a week¡¯s time, I might become a citizen of the capital of Ultimate Evil!¡± Although Irene was shocked, she did not forget to say, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will make the necessary arrangements as soon as possible. I guarantee that when you can leave the Arena of Life and Death, you will make history. You will achieve 100 consecutive victories and advance to a level 30 creature at the same time!¡± Vincent nodded and sat back by the window. Suddenly, he asked curiously, ¡°Actually, I have always had a question. Why would the capital of Ultimate Evil mark the definition of slaves and civilians as a level 30 creature? It seems that I have seen similar definitions in the records of other races and civilizations. It seems that a level 30 creature has become a watershed existence!¡± Although Irene did not have a cultivation level, she was very familiar with the common knowledge of the Black Hole myriad races. She immediately replied, ¡°Because, in the eyes of high-level creatures, a level 30 creature is the minimum standard. A race below level 30 is called a low-level creature! A creature between level 30 and level 60 is considered a middle-level creature! And creatures between level 60 and level 90 are called high-level creatures! Those who are above level 90 are considered gods and are respected by everyone. For example, Jackson is considered to be an old-fashioned high-level creature. He cannot be considered as a god!¡± Vincent nodded. At the same time, he had a new understanding of the various races in the universe. Previously, the highest level of the Beast Race was only level 29. Therefore, in the eyes of the high-level races, the Beast Race and the Human Race were both low-level life forms. However, as Thunder had broken through the limit and had become a level 30 creature, it meant that the Beast Race had successfully crossed the limit. They have become middle-level creatures that were recognized by the entire Black Hole world. Vincent asked Irene, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, in the capital of Ultimate Evil, those below level 30 can only be treated as slaves or participants. Those below level 60 are the ordinary citizens of the capital of Ultimate Evil. Those above level 60 are the high-level nobles who can participate in the Ultimate Evil Lord¡¯s parties!¡± Irene thought for a moment. She then nodded and said, ¡°You can think of it that way!¡± Vincent rubbed his hands together. At that moment, the desire to train was ignited in his heart. He was already somewhat impatient to prove that a group of humans could also break through the restrictions and become a middle-class creature amongst the races. It was also equivalent to having the most basic rights. ¡°Irene, look forward to it with me. Look forward to the day when I become a level 30 creature!¡± sighed Vincent softly. Irene was just about to speak when the door to Vincent¡¯s room suddenly swung open. A manager waved his hand and motioned for Irene to go out and talk. Irene walked out in surprise and whispered a few words to the manager. Then, she walked back into the room with a complicated expression. She said to Vincent, ¡°Cyril has taken the initiative to challenge you to become his next opponent!¡± Chapter 250 - Began, the Battle of Divine Powers ¡°Cyril wants to challenge me? That¡¯s a good thing, it saves me the trouble of looking for him!¡± Vincent could not help but laugh when he heard the news from Irene. Irene, on the other hand, said with some worry, ¡°At first, we all thought that Cyril would not be a match for you, but now that he has taken the initiative to challenge you, could it be a trap?¡± Vincent thought for a moment, shook his head, and said, ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. No matter what kind of plans he has, he will still have to rely on his strength to speak! As long as he is still a participant in the Arena of Life and Death, he will not be a match for me!¡± After seeing that Vincent was very confident, Irene could only comfort herself that she was thinking too much. Vincent thought for a moment and said, ¡°Let¡¯s arrange for him to be in my 20th match. Right now, I just need a big win to prove my strength to everyone!¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do it right away!¡± said Irene whilst nodding. She then turned around and left. Vincent sat in his room and began to carefully recall Irene¡¯s reminder. He was not a person who was confident to the point of being frivolous, nor would he underestimate any opponent. It was just that he had too many trump cards in his hands at that moment. Whether it was the Hand of God that could evade authority, the Cup of Fate that could devour and disassemble skills, or the 19 modified authority scrolls, they were powerful trump cards for Vincent. He did not know how he could lose! Vincent sighed softly, ¡°Besides! Who cares about Cyril? It¡¯s just a hopeless struggle for survival! What¡¯s there to worry about?¡± He then returned to his bed to continue his training. Time continued to pass by day after day. Vincent participated in the matches as usual. He adjusted his training time to ensure that he would not be late for the following matches. However, it had a slight impact on his training speed. However, it was no longer important because Vincent¡¯s method of winning matches was getting easier and easier. He was no longer worried that there would be an opponent he could not defeat. Finally, the day of Cyril¡¯s declaration of war had arrived. The Arena of Life and Death had also carried out a few days of publicity for this. However, this time, the audience¡¯s enthusiasm was not affected because everyone was optimistic about the Fire Asura. No one paid attention to Cyril, who avoided the fight against General Hell. Those who were willing to watch the match were still the same audience who wanted to witness Vincent¡¯s record-breaking performance. As for the match itself, they were no longer as interested. ¡°Next, let us welcome the Invincible King of the Arena of Life and Death, the Fire Asura!¡± Amidst the host¡¯s enthusiastic cheers, Vincent once again walked into the Arena of Life and Death. He listened to the shouts of the people around him quietly. He then looked at the opposite entrance of the arena indifferently. ¡°Next, let us welcome Fire Asura¡¯s opponent for today, the top contestant with the strength of a level 29 creature, Cyril!¡± As the host shouted, the entrance to the arena opened once again. A two-meter-tall monster with wings on its back and a pair of huge eagle claws on its feet walked into the arena. Its entire body was surging with blue thunderbolts. It stood proudly in front of Vincent. The entrance to the arena slowly shut behind him. The duel then began! Vincent¡¯s eyes turned cold, revealing endless killing intent. Just as Vincent was about to make the first move, Cyril suddenly sneered and said, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that there would be a day when no one would cheer for me! Fire Asura, have you ever thought that sooner or later, you would also be abandoned by these audiences?¡± Vincent did not understand whether the other party was stalling for time or had something else to rely on, so he decided to wait and see. He then replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there won¡¯t be such a day! Because before they abandon me, I will definitely abandon them first and obtain freedom in the Arena of Life and Death!¡± ¡°Hmph, wishful thinking!¡± Cyril let out a cold snort filled with ridicule and contempt. He then said, ¡°Ever since the Arena of Life and Death was established, there have been countless experts who had the ability to win 100 matches. But do you know why only a few of them can successfully win 100 matches?¡± Vincent raised his eyebrows slightly and asked in return, ¡°Are you trying to say that someone is controlling the arena and intentionally letting those participants who can win 100 matches die?¡± Cyril sneered and said viciously, ¡°Unfortunately, you realized it too late! Who asked you to be so arrogant? It has only been less than 20 matches, and you already want to win 100 matches so quickly. As such, I have no choice but to deal with you in advance!¡± Vincent was a little different. He raised his hand helplessly and quickly said, ¡°Wait, you¡¯re not trying to say that you¡¯re the person controlling the field, are you? Do you think you can control my winning streak? Telling jokes should be based on facts, right? What rights do you have to stop me?¡± After hearing that, Cyril¡¯s face was still wearing a cold smile as he strode towards Vincent. With every step he took, the aura on his body would rise by a notch. When he finally walked in front of Vincent, his entire body had turned into a dazzling blue-white color. The lightning that was surrounding him previously had also thickened into chains. ¡°What right do you have? I have been suppressing my own strength and have killed 90 participants who had the chance to win 100 matches in a row in the Arena of Life and Death. Why do you think I¡¯ve recruited my subordinates? Do you think you¡¯re the only one who thought of a way to negotiate with the Ultimate Evil Lord?¡± Cyril asked Vincent with a smug look on his face. At the same time, he disclosed his identity to Vincent. Cyril could have entered the arena and faced General Hell. He might have had a chance to win. However, in his agreement with the Ultimate Evil Lord, he only needed to help him eliminate the contestants who had a chance of winning 100 matches in a row. He could reject the rest of the battles! However, he did not expect Fire Asura to appear out of nowhere and make a big show in front of everyone. Moreover, he also had the ambition to rule all the contestants. What Vincent did had already touched Cyril¡¯s sore spot. Therefore, he had to end Vincent in advance. He wanted to prove to everyone that he was the true king of the Arena of Life and Death! Vincent was a little shocked at that moment. However, he was not shocked because of Cyril¡¯s identity. After all, the Ultimate Evil Lord had been in charge of the Arena of Life and Death for so long. It would be hard to believe if he did not have the right to control the competition. What really surprised Vincent was that Cyril gave him the feeling that he was only at the peak of a level 29 creature. However, the lightning chains around his body were generated using the power of the law ability. It was the same chains that the evil lord used when he was in charge of the domain. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this at all! You could really be considered as a rare opponent for me!¡± A hint of excitement suddenly appeared in Vincent¡¯s eyes. This was because he had also grasped one of the abilities to become a god, the Flame Authority! As he had finally met an opponent who was almost the same level as him and also had the ability to become a god, it was just the right time for Vincent to experience the battle between high-level creatures. At the same time, on the top floor, the Ultimate Evil Lord was standing in front of the window, quietly watching the battle below. He said to Irene beside him, ¡°As a contestant, it¡¯s not good to be too arrogant! Both of them are arrogant, so today, I didn¡¯t target anyone. I just want one of them to die, and the living one can get everything he wants because I¡¯m the only King here!¡± Chapter 251 - Power of Authority, God of Fire Irene looked at the evil lord¡¯s back. She listened to his crazy and terrifying words. She could not help but feel worried for Vincent. If the Ultimate Evil Lord really wanted to control the competition and did not care about the lives of the participants, then in his eyes, Cyril must have the same strength as Vincent. The battle was going to be a difficult test for Vincent! ¡°Watch carefully, this will be the greatest match in the history of the Arena of Life and Death!¡± The Ultimate Evil Lord did not notice Irene¡¯s strange expression behind him. He was only focused on the arena below. He sighed with great interest. In the arena, Cyril looked at the crazy expression on Vincent¡¯s face. The fighting spirit in his heart also ignited. His body disappeared without a trace. Countless law chains that flickered with blue and white light instantly covered the entire arena. They then spun towards Vincent. The law of lightning had the ultimate speed and destructive power! Vincent did not panic at all. He threw two balls of flames casually. With a light snap of his fingers, the two balls of flames instantly exploded and filled the sky. It then ignited the entire arena. In the next second, Vincent¡¯s figure also disappeared. Vincent¡¯s speed was not comparable to Cyril¡¯s, but the flame fist in his hand allowed him to jump freely in the flames. In a small-scale battle, his speed would definitely not lose to Cyril¡¯s! The arena quickly turned into a sea of fire and lightning. Vincent and Cyril¡¯s figures were so fast that it was impossible to catch them. One could only see two figures, one red and one blue, constantly colliding and then quickly separating. No one in the audience could predict the outcome of the battle. At that moment, no one knew who had the upper hand and who was at a disadvantage. Only a few of the stronger advanced creatures in the audience stared at the battle and muttered, ¡°It¡¯s a tie!¡± Vincent initially wanted to use the Hand of God or Cup of Fate in the sea of fire. He even prepared an authority scroll in advance and hid it in his sleeve. However, after the exchange, he realized that he did not have to use those trump cards because Cyril¡¯s strength was still within the range that he could deal with. At the same time, the battle with Cyril could help him hone his ability to use the flame authority. Aside from that, it could also help him to understand the difference between laws and authority. Cyril had mastered the lightning law, so his most extreme attribute corresponded to lightning. This did not mean that he had mastered lightning, but that he had the same speed and destructive power as lightning. In other words, mastering a certain law meant that he had extensive knowledge of a certain element. He could then attach it to himself! Authority meant that one had perfect control over a certain thing. As Vincent had the authority to control fire, he could control fire as he pleased. Although it would not help him to strengthen his body, he could rely on fire to have a super-strong offensive ability. As for whether authority or law was stronger or weaker, Vincent had no way of determining it. He could only be certain that in front of the hill, he could rely on the authority of fire to stand in an undefeatable position! Meanwhile, Cyril, who had been chasing after Vincent, was becoming increasingly fearful. He was unable to believe everything that was happening before his eyes. He had once believed that the Fire Asura was very strong. However, he did not expect that a mere level 25 creature could control the power of authority. Moreover, Fire Asura¡¯s proficiency in the use of this divine ability was not inferior to his own. It even seemed to be slightly better than his! This was the first time Cyril had an unconfident thought about himself. If he could not take down the Fire Asura in a very short period of time, then he would exhaust himself to death sooner or later. After all, the law of lightning was speed and explosive power, he must not prolong the battle. The flames under Vincent¡¯s control burned brighter and brighter. He became more and more powerful. ¡°I don¡¯t care anymore. Go to hell, Lightning Swamp!¡± roared Cyril. Cyril steeled his heart and flew to the center of the arena. The law chains hanging over his body slid down onto the ground in an instant. It then condensed into a swamp filled with lightning! The Lightning Swamp was like flowing mud and began to spread out in all directions. It swallowed all the flames in its path and reduced Vincent¡¯s range of movement in an instant. Vincent¡¯s figure emerged from the corner of the arena. He looked at the lightning that was extending towards him calmly. He instantly realized his opponent¡¯s goal. Following that, he shouted in a deep voice, ¡°Looks like he can¡¯t wait to end the battle. Then let¡¯s end the battle quickly!¡± Cyril, who was in the Lightning Swamp, replied loudly, ¡°Alright! Next, let¡¯s decide the victor in one move!¡± ¡°Flame Extinguishing Gods!¡± shouted Vincent. Two flame spider webs spread out swiftly from his hands. It covered the sky and earth as they shot towards Cyril. ¡°An attack of this level won¡¯t be able to defeat me!¡± Cyril smiled disdainfully. He opened his arms and shouted loudly, ¡°The Lightning God has descended!¡± The rolling thunder and lightning in the swamp instantly surged into Cyril¡¯s body. It then stimulated every organ in his body causing his strength and speed to rise to the limit in an instant. Cyril stomped heavily on the ground with one foot. His entire body then soared into the sky. He spread out the eagle wings on his back and crashed into the fire web that filled the sky. ¡°Bang!¡± The fire net that Vincent was most proud of, was smashed into pieces instantly by Cyril! Vincent frowned slightly. He finally saw the peak strength of the lightning law, but he did not have any fear. This was because the Flame Extinguishing God was not his attack method, but a prelude to his true attack method! ¡°Blazing Sky!¡± Vincent suddenly closed his eyes, raised his hand, and snapped his fingers lightly. The fire net that had been destroyed in the sky suddenly began to burn wildly, turning the entire sky into a world of flames! Cyril, who was flying in the air, suddenly realized that he was surrounded by flames. However, he did not care about it at that moment. He only wanted to use the strength of his physical body to charge out of the sea of flames forcefully. However, he soon discovered that there seemed to be an invisible hand in the sea of flames. It was pulling him firmly, making him unable to escape from the sea of flames! ¡°Being in the flames is equivalent to you falling into my hands. I can do whatever I want to you!¡± Vincent, who was on the ground, sighed deeply. Suddenly, he opened his eyes and disappeared. Immediately after that, Vincent¡¯s huge figure suddenly condensed into the sea of fire. He looked down at all the creatures below like a god. He stretched out his big hand and grabbed Cyril ruthlessly. Cyril was unable to move. ¡°No!¡± Cyril looked at the huge flaming hand that was grabbing at him. The terrifying heat immediately destroyed the law of lightning in his body. The fear of death instantly enveloped his heart. He could only let out a roar. A moment later, the lightning and fire dissipated, leaving behind only Vincent and Cyril who had broken his limbs. Chapter 252 - Worked Hard to Recruit Him, and His Goal Was Achieved All the audience members looked at Vincent standing proudly in the middle of the arena. They could not help but wipe off the cold sweat on their foreheads. Such a terrifying battle made many of the audience members present feel ashamed. Although they were slightly better than Vincent in terms of level, they did not even have one-tenth of Vincent¡¯s actual combat strength! Furthermore, Vincent had already learned authority. Authority was one of the four great divine abilities. Having authority was equivalent to having the aptitude to become a god! Some of the audience members muttered and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s too terrifying! If the Fire Asura can truly obtain freedom one day, he will definitely become a great overlord in the capital of Ultimate Evil!¡± ¡°Hehe, overlord? It¡¯s still too early! Even if he has the flame authority, he¡¯s still just a low-level creature. If he really wants to make a name for himself in the capital of Ultimate Evil, he still needs to find a backer!¡± A small portion of the audience who were high-level creatures could not help but sneer. At the same time, they made up their minds to recruit Vincent after he left the Arena of Life and Death. In the capital of Ultimate Evil, where strength was paramount, having a powerful and talented subordinate was an incomparable advantage! ¡°Let us congratulate Fire Asura for obtaining 20 consecutive victories. Next, he gets to make a request. At the same time, he no longer has an opponent in the Arena of Life and Death. Let us wait and see if there are any contestants who can fight the Fire Asura!¡± As the host spoke, Vincent, who was standing in the arena, did not pay any attention to the broken limbs under his feet. He turned around and walked straight out of the arena. The Ultimate Evil Lord on the top floor watched Vincent¡¯s back quietly. No one could tell whether he was happy or sad. He turned his head and asked calmly, ¡°Does he have any requests?¡± ¡°He wants a big house. It would be best if he could see the arena!¡± replied Irene softly. When the Ultimate Evil Lord heard this, he suddenly laughed happily. He then said in a clear voice, ¡°Good! He has already begun to pay attention to enjoyment. This means that he is getting more and more accustomed to life in the arena. When he is completely addicted to enjoyment, I will be able to control him better!¡± Irene could not help but be stunned when she heard this. She did not expect the Ultimate Evil Lord to actually have such an agenda. At the same time, she began to worry for Vincent. After all, the request to change rooms was made by Vincent himself. Did it really mean that he had begun to covet enjoyment and no longer wanted to leave the capital of Ultimate Evil? ¡°Right, is there any room in the capital that overlooks the arena?¡± asked the evil lord. Irene came back to her senses and thought carefully. She replied, ¡°In the Arena of Life and Death, there are a total of ten rooms that have a view of the arena. Most of them have been awarded by you to the high-ranking nobles in the capital. There are currently two empty rooms left, but the location and view of the arena are not very good!¡± A strange smile suddenly appeared on the Ultimate Evil Lord¡¯s face. He looked at Irene and said, ¡°If I remember correctly, other than my room, your room is too in a good location. It also has the best view. Let the Fire Asura move in with you!¡± ¡°What?¡± Irene looked at the Ultimate Evil Lord in surprise. Her face was full of shock, a little shame, and expectation! The Ultimate Evil Lord ignored Irene¡¯s complicated expression. He said domineeringly, ¡°You¡¯re my daughter. You have to know how to share my worries. I¡¯ve already said before, no matter who wins the competition today, I will support him with all my strength. Fire Asura¡¯s talent and strength will definitely grow and be of great help to me in the future. How can I keep such a talent by just giving him a room? Power, status, and beauty cannot be lacking. Only by giving you to him will he be able to experience the greatest extent of my importance and nurture towards him!¡± Irene¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of desolation. She sighed in her heart. In the eyes of the Ultimate Evil Lord, she had always been nothing more than an item. This was also the reason why she was embarrassed and angry from the beginning. However, it was fortunate that the Ultimate Evil Lord did not give her to the others. Instead, he gave her to Vincent. This made Irene feel much better. However, she would never accept the Ultimate Evil¡¯s favor. She hated him! The Ultimate Evil Lord noticed that Irene did not respond for a long time. He could not help but ask in a deep voice, ¡°Irene, do you understand?¡± ¡°Yes, I understand!¡± Irene sorted out her feelings. She nodded coldly in response, turned around, and left. When the evil lord saw how obedient Irene was, he nodded in satisfaction. He then turned around and continued to enjoy the competition. After Vincent returned to his room, Irene rushed over. As soon as she entered the room, she asked, ¡°Do you know that the evil lord smiled happily when he heard your request?¡± ¡°Of course he should be happy. This is a request that I made specifically to numb him!¡± Vincent nodded indifferently. ¡°Ah?¡± Irene was a little surprised and stunned. Vincent sat by the bed. He smiled and said, ¡°Only by appearing to be more and more focused on enjoyment and obsessed with the status in the capital of Ultimate Evil would the evil lord be at ease to continue to let me win. He would even secretly cooperate with me in order to let me obtain my freedom!¡± Irene realized that she had worried for Vincent for nothing. She could not help but sigh with some relief, ¡°So you did it on purpose. I¡¯m relieved! Just now, I thought that you¡­¡± ¡°Thought I had fallen into the trap of the Ultimate Evil Lord and lost my fighting spirit? Becoming a fool who only knows how to fight for enjoyment?¡± asked Vincent with a smile. Irene did not continue on the topic. Instead, she nodded heavily and said, ¡°Now that the Ultimate Evil Lord¡¯s confidence is somewhat inflated, he has personally arranged a room for you. Do you want to guess what is special about your new room?¡± After hearing that, Vincent thought about it seriously. He then looked at Irene confidently and asked, ¡°He wants me to live with you, right?¡± Irene asked in disbelief, ¡°You can even guess that?¡± ¡°How is that difficult?¡± Vincent smiled slightly and continued, ¡°Since the evil lord wants to recruit me and make me work for him wholeheartedly, he will definitely bring out all the benefits. He can bring out power and status, but he doesn¡¯t have any other choice for women. Plus, I¡¯m a spirit, and he has a spirit girl by his side. What do you think he will do?¡± Irene nodded in admiration. She turned around and signaled for the manager to open the door. ¡°Let¡¯s go! I¡¯ll show you our room!¡± Vincent sighed helplessly. He got up and followed Irene through the corridor to the other end of the top floor. There were many exits in the corridor, corresponding to different rooms. Irene led Vincent to the most central exit, opened the door and led Vincent into a fragrant, spacious, and well-equipped high-class room. Chapter 253 - Taking an Inch and Taking a Mile Irene walked into her room and turned to look at Vincent. She was blushing. ¡°How are the decorations in my room? Do you like it?¡± asked Irene. Vincent gave an awkward but polite smile and said to Irene, ¡°It¡¯s very good, but the fragrance is too strong. I¡¯m not used to it!¡± After hearing that, Irene immediately turned around to open the window. She said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t prepare well. I won¡¯t wear perfume in the future. I don¡¯t even need incense anymore!¡± Vincent realized that he had completely caught Irene¡¯s attention. He smiled and shook his head, saying, ¡°There¡¯s no need. It¡¯s just that the smell in my room was not as strong. After all, I¡¯m used to living outdoors. I¡¯m really not used to living in such a comfortable room!¡± Irene turned to look at Vincent. After hesitating for a moment, she said, ¡°You should enjoy it a little! Don¡¯t expect me to sleep on a hard bed with you!¡± ¡°Sleep with me?¡± Vincent was startled after hearing what she had said. He turned his head and looked around the room. He saw a girly pink bed. He hurriedly said, ¡°Actually, I can sleep on the sofa or the floor. I won¡¯t disturb you from sleeping on the bed!¡± ¡°How can that be?¡± Irene shook her head and rejected Vincent decisively. She then walked to the window and took out two new quilts from the cabinet. One of them was neatly folded in the middle of the bed, and the other was placed on one side. She turned to Vincent and said, ¡°Although this is my room, the evil lord might find an excuse to come over and check it out. You better pretend to sleep on the bed when he comes. After he leaves, we can sleep separately!¡± Vincent immediately gave a thumbs up and praised Irene, ¡°Great! You¡¯re really too intelligent!¡± Irene smiled slightly and rolled her eyes at Vincent. She sighed faintly, ¡°It¡¯s because you have too many worries. You¡¯re acting as if I¡¯ve been thinking about your body all this time!¡± Vincent shrunk his neck. He was completely defeated by Irene¡¯s sorrowful look. He quickly turned his head to the window and looked down at the arena below. He said, ¡°This position is really not bad. In the future, I¡¯ll be able to grasp the situation of the other contestants!¡± After hearing this, Irene realized that Vincent seemed to have other plans. She could not help but walk over curiously to Vincent¡¯s side. She asked, ¡°What¡¯s the use of grasping the situation of the other contestants?¡± ¡°If we want to leave the capital of Ultimate Evil, how can we not have helpers? After I leave, I will naturally have to befriend a high-level creature. But it will be more cost-effective if I find a suitable contestant to train!¡± Vincent held the window frame with one hand as he spoke. He poked his head out to watch the duels below. Irene could tell that Vincent had thought through the plan in his heart. She felt at ease and did not ask any more questions. She turned around and sat on the sofa. She then relaxed and said, ¡°Your new competition schedule has been arranged. Three matches a day. The opponent will be up to you to decide. This is something that the evil lord has personally agreed to. If you have any other requests, just tell me. I¡¯ll arrange it for you!¡± Vincent retracted his gaze and shook his head. He said, ¡°Just by relying on the competition alone is no longer enough to help me improve. Go to the Ultimate Evil Lord directly and tell him that I need a large amount of flame energy. Let¡¯s see if he can think of a way to get it!¡± Irene looked at Vincent speechlessly and muttered, ¡°You really don¡¯t have any restraint at all! You don¡¯t even look like a contestant anymore. You actually extended your hand directly to the evil lord to ask for training materials. You are the first person in the capital to do that!¡± Vincent took out the immortal skull from his body and sat cross-legged on the sofa beside Irene. He said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The Ultimate Evil Lord will be very happy to meet my requirements. If I don¡¯t take advantage of his inflated status to get more benefits, I will only let him down!¡± After saying that, Vincent closed his eyes and began to train. After hearing that, Irene smiled gently. She looked at Vincent who was training quietly and seriously for a while before she got up and went to bed. The next morning, Vincent woke up from his training. After picking three opponents randomly, he went downstairs to prepare for the competition. Irene went to find the Ultimate Evil Lord and repeated the request that Vincent had made the previous night. ¡°Amazing! The Fire Asura is really creative! With his talent and strength, he is already a legend, but he still feels like it¡¯s not enough and wants me to help him. Who would have thought that the master of the Arena of Life and Death would actually provide convenience for a participant? This way, he will be able to obtain an even greater status!¡± The Ultimate Evil Lord laughed even more confidently as he spoke. Ever since Vincent said that he would work for him, the Ultimate Evil Lord was filled with confidence in Vincent. Later on, when Vincent took the initiative to help him defeat General Hell, his confidence in Vincent increased again. After the Ultimate Evil Lord personally defeated Jackson, the confidence in his heart had started to swell to the point of arrogance. He did not even consider whether Vincent would try to trick him! Irene did not take advantage of the situation to seek benefits for Vincent. Instead, she reminded him worriedly, ¡°But the Fire Asura¡¯s request is really too much. I think you¡¯d better give him a good beating!¡± ¡°No!¡± The Ultimate Evil Lord refused firmly. Instead, he replied excitedly, ¡°Let him continue to be insolent. It¡¯s best to let him swell up. Only then can I control him. When that time comes, I just need a little hint, and he will go all out in order to get something from me!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Irene nodded and replied with a face full of admiration. However, what Irene actually admired was not the evil lord but Vincent, who had always been one step ahead. After all, he was able to ensure that the Ultimate Evil Lord, who also understood this principle, be the first to inflate his arrogance. It was to the extent that he had become the fool, yet he still did not know it! The Ultimate Evil Lord looked at Irene¡¯s subservient manner. He could not help but become even more conceited as he said, ¡°Go to the storeroom now and say that it was my order. Take out all the fire attribute items and let the Fire Asura choose at will. I am not afraid that he will consume too much, but I am afraid that he will not be greedy enough!¡± After hearing that, Irene could not help but say, ¡°Please rest assured, I will be watching him at all times. I will make sure that he becomes even more greedy!¡± The evil lord waved his hand and said with great satisfaction, ¡°Very good! As expected of my daughter, hurry up and go!¡± Irene turned around and left. She found four or five managers to follow her to the warehouse. They helped her to move all the high-level fire-type materials back to her room. After ending three duels casually, Vincent walked back to the room. The moment he opened the door, his eyes were dazzled by the treasures in front of him. Vincent exclaimed, ¡°What, what are these?¡± Irene, who was in the middle of the pile of treasures, smiled and introduced them to Vincent. ¡°These are all materials from the Ultimate Evil Lord! This is a high-grade Fire Spirit Marrow, extracted from the body of a level 60 Fire Python! This is the Heart of a Flame extracted from a rare Black Hole meteorite! And this is¡­¡± Chapter 254 - Was Promoted Once Again. It Was an Exaggerated Appearance ¡°This, this, this! So many treasures! It must be very tiring to go through all of them!¡± sighed Vincent. Vincent walked to the middle of the treasures in surprise and smiled. Irene nodded and said, ¡°Of course! He¡¯s going to make you swell up with arrogance now!¡± Vincent raised his head to look at Irene. He said with a smile, ¡°But he doesn¡¯t realize that the one who actually swells up is himself, right?¡± Irene nodded together with Vincent in agreement. Vincent clapped his hands in satisfaction. He picked up the Fire Spirit Marrow that looked like a long snake. He sat on the sofa and said, ¡°It seems like tonight is going to be another night of training. You should go and rest first!¡± Irene sighed in disappointment and helplessness but she did not say anything more. This was because she knew that Vincent was obsessed with training. He would also usually leave early in the morning. As such, Irene had no choice but to go to bed alone. Vincent wrapped the Fire Spirit Marrow around one arm and held the immortal skull in the other arm. He began to absorb the spirituality and fire energy within rapidly. A huge amount of energy filled Vincent¡¯s body in an instant. The pain he felt was unbearable. Vincent frowned slightly. Ever since he activated the Flaming Sun Divine Body, he did not feel any pain despite the high-temperature flames. However, after upgrading his Flaming Sun Divine Body to the fourth level, he was burned by the flames. ¡°How is this possible?¡± sighed Vincent to himself. He had already examined the Fire Spirit Marrow earlier. Although it was an item from a level 60 creature, the temperature was still tolerable. However, the heat exceeded Vincent¡¯s expectations greatly after training! Vincent, who was still in the midst of training, endured the pain. He felt as if his entire body was burning. He wondered about what he had overlooked. Very quickly, Vincent thought of the ancestor¡¯s skull in his arms. The spirituality in the skull was not elemental energy, so Vincent had never felt anything strange. However, when the spirituality in the skull fused with the firepower in the Fire Spirit Marrow, the fusion strengthened the firepower greatly. It was beyond what Vincent could withstand! ¡°That must be it! The ancestor¡¯s skull can increase the temperature of the Fire Spirit Marrow. At the same time, it can strengthen the firepower in it. Although it¡¯s unbearable, it helps to increase the speed of my cultivation!¡± Vincent sighed softly. At the same time, he made up his mind and activated fire spiritualization all over his body. He forced himself to accept the high temperatures. Although Vincent was not in any danger in the capital of Ultimate Evil, he was worried about Angelina and Avril. He had been racing against time to increase his strength. He would definitely not let go of such a good opportunity! Vincent, who had turned into a Burning Man, began to guide a large amount of firepower into his body. He then converted it into psionic power to strengthen himself. Vincent only opened his eyes at noon the next day. However, the scene in front of him made him stunned. He was still in Irene¡¯s room, but the thing in front of him seemed to be much taller than last night! ¡°You¡¯re awake!¡± He suddenly heard Irene¡¯s voice from the side. Vincent could not help but turn his head to look at Irene. He saw Irene changing into a set of pajamas that were as thin as cicada¡¯s wings. Her pajamas revealed her graceful figure. She was looking at him with a head full of sweat. Vincent¡¯s throat rolled slightly as he asked her in surprise, ¡°You, why did you change into this specific set of clothes? You weren¡¯t wearing this last night?¡± Irene frowned and said in a slightly sullen tone, ¡°It¡¯s all because of you! You insisted on setting a fire in the middle of the night. I¡¯ve already changed my clothes, but it¡¯s still too hot to sleep!¡± Vincent scratched his head in embarrassment. At the same time, he realized that the sofa under him had been burnt to ashes. It was not that the things in the room had become taller but that his position had become lower. Vincent stood up and said with some embarrassment, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, I¡¯ll be more careful next time!¡± ¡°Next time? There¡¯s still the next time?¡± Irene pouted and looked at Vincent with despair. Irene had no idea when she will be able to have a good sleep if the room was going to be hot every day. Vincent also knew that if he continued to train, it would definitely be a form of torture for Irene. However, there were still so many fire attribute materials left, he could not bear to give up on training! ¡°Let¡¯s try this instead. Go and look for the evil lord one more time. Tell him that I had burned a lot of the furniture because of training. Let him think of a way to create a space that can isolate me and you from the high temperature!¡± said Vincent. He thought about the Ultimate Evil Lord once again. Irene looked at Vincent somewhat helplessly. She shook her head and sighed, ¡°I really don¡¯t know how much the evil lord owes you to let you use him like this!¡± Vincent smiled indifferently and said, ¡°Anyway, he has collected so many ill-gotten gains. Extorting him can be considered as taking revenge for the public so remember to ask him! I¡¯m going to prepare for the competition now!¡± Irene nodded. Suddenly, she shook her head and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to prepare. Actually, it¡¯s your turn to go on stage now. The host has already called for you twice!¡± ¡°Ah? Then I¡¯ll go now!¡± Vincent raised his hand and flicked his finger. A faint flame flew out of the window. Soon, Vincent disappeared. He turned his head and emerged from the flame that exploded outside the window. He fell into the arena. ¡°Hey!¡± Irene wanted to stop Vincent but realized that it was already too late. She could only shake her head helplessly and sigh silently. ¡°Oh my god! He has advanced again! What level is he now? A level 26 creature? Or a level 27 creature?¡± In the sky above the arena, Vincent, who was falling, did not spread his Flaming Wings. Instead, he transformed into a ball of flames and smashed directly into the center of the arena. The intense burning flames gathered together and condensed into Vincent¡¯s figure. ¡°Fire Asura? What is he doing here?¡± ¡°I told him not to come. Why is he here now?¡± ¡°Hey! What the hell is going on!¡± The audience outside the arena did not cheer for Vincent. Instead, they were filled with questions. ¡°Uh¡­ Fire Asura! I have to remind you. As you did not come on stage earlier, the Ultimate Evil Lord has personally arranged for you to postpone your match. It¡¯s currently the other contestants¡¯ turn. It is against the rules for you to barge in like this!¡± The host reminded Vincent awkwardly. Vincent was stunned when he heard that. He turned and looked around. As expected, he saw two dark figures lying beside him. They must have been sent flying by the flames when he fell earlier! ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I had to deal with some other things earlier, so I came late. Let¡¯s continue the match now. I¡¯ll just watch from the side!¡± Vincent waved his hand. He then quietly retreated to the side. He looked calmly at the two contestants who had not stood up for a long time. The host and the audience were speechless when they saw the scene because they had never seen a contestant who could just break the rules in the arena like that. Chapter 255 - Fighting Spirit Is Awesome. Support the People After a long silence, the host reminded Vincent helplessly, ¡°Well, there have never been three contestants in the arena at the same time. Fire Asura, you¡¯d better think of a way to leave!¡± Vincent, who was at the edge of the arena, could not help but look at the surrounding entrances. He shouted, ¡°Your gate is closed. I can¡¯t leave! Anyway, since the two contestants can¡¯t get up, let¡¯s just start the next match!¡± The host was silent again as if he was seriously considering Vincent¡¯s suggestion. The Ultimate Evil Lord¡¯s support of the Fire Asura had already been made public to the Arena of Life and Death. Moreover, the two contestants who were sent flying by Vincent did not get up even after a long time, so they were probably doomed. Therefore, the host too wanted to make things easier for Vincent. At that moment, a scorched black figure suddenly raised his arm. His voice trembled as he shouted, ¡°Wait, I haven¡¯t lost yet!¡± The host said helplessly, ¡°Since the contestants are still conscious, the competition can only continue. As for the Fire Asura¡­¡± At the same time, the host began to have a headache. He did not know how to arrange for Vincent to watch the match. ¡°It¡¯s alright, let him watch the match from the middle of the arena!¡± A voice suddenly came from above. It was the Ultimate Evil Lord. He was helping the host resolve his problem. At the same time, he also wanted to give Vincent even more rights. ¡°Thank you!¡± Vincent waved his hand at the top floor to thank him. After receiving the Ultimate Evil Lord¡¯s approval, no one paid any more attention to Vincent. All eyes were focused on the contestant who raised his arm. That contestant had already stood up at that moment. He used all of his strength to pat off the dust on his body and revealed himself. Vincent glanced at him indifferently and sighed softly, ¡°So it¡¯s the Shadow Demon Race. Unfortunately, his strength is a little too low. He is only a level 21 creature and his opponent is already a level 26 creature!¡± As someone who had participated in more than 20 matches and had gathered many subordinates, Vincent was able to recognize the races of most of the contestants in the arena. The Shadow Demon Race could be considered a top-tier race among middle-level creatures. They had an inborn talent known as Shadow. They were extremely suitable for assassination and concealment, and their combat abilities were equally astonishing. However, Vincent did not think highly of the Shadow Demon Race at that moment because the Shadow Demon was already at the end of his rope. Even if his opponent did not wake up, there was a possibility that he could collapse at any time. The Shadow Demon¡¯s opponent was a Rockman with the strength of a level 26 creature. He had always been known for his powerful defense. Even if he laid still and allowed his opponent to attack him, he still might not get injured. Moreover, Vincent also found something strange on his body! ¡°I am the Shadow Demon Race¡¯s most determined warrior, Ebenezer! I will never fall in battle. No matter what kind of battlefield I am in, the one who falls is my opponent!¡± The Shadow Demon slowly walked towards his opponent as he muttered and sighed. His gaze was fixated on the Rockman¡¯s throat. He wanted to walk up to him and stab him. Vincent looked at Ebenezer in surprise. He realized that with every step he took, his killing intent would become stronger. His originally weak aura also became stronger. At that moment, Vincent could not help but agree with the words of the Shadow Demon. He was indeed a determined warrior. Just by relying on his desire to win, he had forced himself to become stronger. On the top floor, the Ultimate Evil Lord looked at the scene and shook his head with a playful expression. ¡°He¡¯s not bad! If he can survive, he might become another hot topic in the future. He might even become the most-watched participant after the Fire Asura. What a pity!¡± Irene, who was standing by the side, asked curiously, ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Why a pity?¡± The Ultimate Evil Lord sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that such a promising contestant is about to die!¡± Irene looked at the arena in surprise and said, ¡°His fighting spirit is high now. He will definitely be able to hold on until he takes the opponent¡¯s head. How could he die?¡± The Ultimate Evil Lord chuckled and said, ¡°You only see the surface. The only one who can save him now is probably the Fire Asura. However, whether the Fire Asura will make a move or not depends on his luck!¡± After hearing that, Irene looked at Vincent. Vincent was sizing up the Shadow Demon with a puzzled look. Irene could not help but be curious about his choice. At the same time, Ebenezer had already walked to the side of the Rockman in the arena. After taking a few heavy breaths, he slowly raised his arm. His five fingers merged together and transformed into a sharp blade. This was the physical advantage of the Shadow Demon. Both their hands and feet could freely transform into solid and sharp blades. Even if they were broken due to a powerful attack, they could still slowly recover after a period of time. ¡°Just like that! Just like that, I¡¯ll win! I¡¯ll definitely be able to hold on until I get my opponent¡¯s head!¡± Ebenezer spoke even more resolutely. His weak body was suddenly filled with strength, and he began to stab his opponent steadily. ¡°Be careful!¡± At that moment, Vincent suddenly shouted, causing everyone who was anxiously waiting for the next scene to be stunned. Ebenezer was a Shadow Demon who was born from battle. He had an extremely strong reaction ability. The moment he heard Vincent¡¯s warning, he quickly stopped and retreated. The Rockman who had been lying unconscious on the ground suddenly opened his eyes. He looked at Vincent angrily. However, he did not dare to speak. He then looked at Ebenezer fiercely. The Rockman looked at Ebenezer and cursed angrily, ¡°F*ck, if you cooperated with me and play dead, we might still have a chance to be carried out of the arena. But no, you must get up and play the hero!¡± At the same time, he was also cursing at Vincent in his heart. In fact, the Rockman had never been unconscious. After being sent flying by Vincent, he had an idea. He planned to pretend to be unconscious to avoid the match. Even when the match continued, the Rockman still wanted to feign a coma to lure Ebenezer to come up to him. He would then rely on his own defensive ability to find an opportunity to kill him in one go. However, he did not expect that his disguise would be seen through by Vincent. He also did not expect Vincent to open his mouth to warn Ebenezer! Ebenezer retreated to the side. He had used up all his strength. His body swayed and he almost fainted. After stabilizing his body, he turned his head to salute Vincent. He then asked, ¡°Lord Fire Asura, why are you helping me?¡± ¡°Your fighting spirit is awesome!¡± Vincent sighed lightly and gave Ebenezer the most pertinent evaluation. Just as Ebenezer was slightly surprised, Vincent asked again, ¡°By the way, if you win this duel, are you interested in becoming my subordinate? Do you want to receive my teachings?¡± After hearing this, a trace of excitement and gratitude flashed in Ebenezer¡¯s eyes. He immediately nodded and said, ¡°Of course!¡± Chapter 256 - Teaching Disciples, Instant Kill Just as Vincent was speaking to Ebenezer, the Rockman stood up with a shocked expression and shouted, ¡°Wait!¡± Vincent glanced sideways at the Rockman and asked indifferently, ¡°What do you want?¡± The Rockman swallowed his saliva nervously and said, ¡°Boss Fire Asura, this is a match between me and him, and it¡¯s a life and death duel! Please don¡¯t interfere!¡± If it was just against Ebenezer, the Rockman was confident that he could defeat him as he had more than a dozen methods up his sleeves. However, if Fire Asura wanted to interfere, he would definitely die! Therefore, the Rockman would rather offend Fire Asura to earn a chance for himself! After hearing what he said, Vincent suddenly smiled and asked coldly, ¡°Oh? Are you threatening me, or warning me?¡± Vincent was initially worried about Ebenezer¡¯s survival. He did not expect that this Rockman would take the initiative to provoke him. It gave him the perfect excuse to make a move! Ebenezer took the initiative to beg Vincent. He said, ¡°Lord Fire Asura, please do not make a move. This is a battle between me and him. If I can win this battle, I will definitely follow you and accept your guidance!¡± After hearing this, Vincent could only shake his head helplessly. He waved his hand casually and said, ¡°Alright, as you wish!¡± After receiving Vincent¡¯s permission, a hint of excitement flashed in Ebenezer¡¯s eyes. His shoulders swayed, and his entire aura was firm. He turned his head to stare at the Rockman that was not far away. He raised his hands that were as sharp as knives and waited for an opportunity to attack. When the Rockman realized that Vincent would not interfere, he suddenly became arrogant. He turned his head and shouted at Ebenezer, ¡°Trash! If it wasn¡¯t for Boss Fire Asura¡¯s help earlier, you would have already died! Now, you actually dare to fight against me. I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t know how to write the word ¡®death¡¯!¡± After seeing the battle restarting, the entire audience sighed. ¡°Why do I hear a hint of helplessness and sorrow from the Rockman¡¯s curses?¡± ¡°Of course, even if he wins today¡¯s match, he has completely offended the Fire Asura. What¡¯s the difference between that and death?¡± ¡°How tragic! He¡¯s clearly still alive, but he already knows that he¡¯s dead!¡± As the audience sighed, the Rockman turned his tragic fate into hatred towards Ebenezer. The Rockman pointed at Ebenezer and cursed loudly, ¡°Come on! Come and kill me! Let¡¯s see if your attacks can break through my defense. Just watch how I¡¯ll catch and kill you!¡± He knew that his advantage was his defensive ability, while his disadvantage was his speed. The Rockman¡¯s disadvantage would be magnified infinitely especially when facing the Shadow Demon Race, which specialized in speed and concealment. Thus, no matter how much the Rockman hated Ebenezer, he had to think of a way to make the other party attack him first. However, Ebenezer was the perfect assassin. Before he figured out his opponent¡¯s exact weakness, he would not make the first move no matter how much the other party cursed and provoked him. He stood motionless on the spot. Just like that, a battle that should have made people¡¯s blood boil became extremely boring. The murderous Rockman did not attack. Instead, he just stood on the spot in a defensive stance and cursed at Ebenezer. Ebenezer, who was full of fighting spirit, was as calm as a rock. He stood in the distance and stared at the Rockman, not saying a word in response. When most of the audience members were yawning, Vincent finally could not stand it anymore. He pointed at Ebenezer and shouted, ¡°What are you two waiting for? Can you stare at each other to death with your eyes? Hurry up and make your move!¡± Ebenezer¡¯s pitch-black and illusory face seemed to be slightly red as he continued to stare at the Rockman. He said awkwardly, ¡°Lord Fire Asura, you may not know this, but our Shadow Demon Race specializes in assassinations. If the other party keeps staring at me, it will be very difficult for me to find a suitable opportunity to strike!¡± Vincent shook his head helplessly. His battle experience could be said to be far greater than all the participants in the arena. He felt that Ebenezer¡¯s words were funny. Vincent, who had been waiting impatiently opened his mouth and said, ¡°Assassination is not hiding in the dark and waiting for an opportunity to assassinate! Instead, it is to seize an extremely small opportunity and carry out the most powerful finishing blow! If there is no chance, then go and create an opportunity! You can¡¯t just stand there. You will always be in the opponent¡¯s sight. What kind of assassination is that?¡± When Ebenezer heard Vincent¡¯s reminder, his vision became much clearer. It was as if he had understood something. He no longer waited where he was and quickly rushed towards the Rockman. ¡°He¡¯s here!¡± The Rockman felt a surge of excitement in his heart. He was prepared to find an opportunity to give the opponent a fatal counterattack. ¡°Shadow Possession!¡± shouted Ebenezer. He then turned into a black shadow and flew towards the Rockman. The Rockman stretched out his hands excitedly to grab the black shadow. However, he discovered that both of his hands were empty. He only grabbed a ball of air, and the black shadow had already landed on his body. Shadow Possession was a common ability of the Shadow Demon Race. The Shadow Demon could turn into a shadow and attach itself to the target¡¯s body, but it could not be maintained for long. It could only last for a few seconds. However, under Vincent¡¯s guidance, Ebenezer believed that he only needed a few seconds to be able to lure his opponent into revealing quite a big flaw! Just as the Rockman was in a daze, Ebenezer¡¯s body suddenly exited from behind him. He then swung his arm towards the Rockman¡¯s neck. ¡°Crack!¡± A wave of rock fragments flew out. Rocks scattered everywhere, but the Rockman did not receive any fatal injuries. Just as the Rockman regained his senses, he turned to look at Ebenezer. However, Ebenezer had already turned around and had stretched out his arm from a different direction. He once again slashed towards the Rockman¡¯s neck. ¡°Thousand Shadow Slashes!¡± Ebenezer¡¯s arm, which had transformed into a sharp blade, was instantly enveloped by a pitch-black light as it brushed past the Rockman¡¯s neck. At the same time, a phantom image appeared on his elbow. In an instant, he had swung his blade a thousand times! ¡°Ah!¡± The Rockman let out a blood-curdling scream as he covered his neck using his hands. He walked forward and fell to the ground weakly. Although his defense was strong, when the Rockman received the attack, the rocks on the surface of his body shattered and revealed the core of his body. He was unable to recover in a short period of time. Therefore, Ebenezer took the opportunity to attack him a second time. Ebenezer looked at the Rockman who had fallen to the ground. He turned to look at Vincent and said excitedly, ¡°I¡¯ve won! Lord Fire Asura, I¡¯ve succeeded!¡± Vincent nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Well, you¡¯re a good student!¡± Chapter 257 - Was Envied and Remembered Ebenezer had won the duel. Not only did he receive Vincent¡¯s praise, but he also received the cheers of the entire audience. In the Arena of Life and Death, as long as it was a battle where the weak defeated the strong, the audience would naturally love it. Although Ebenezer only defeated the Rockman because of Vincent¡¯s reminder, he was still the one who made a move. It was still an exciting battle where a level 21 creature had killed a level 26 creature. Moreover, Ebenezer had used the Shadow Demon Race¡¯s method to defeat the Rockman, who had restrained him. The brand-new attack allowed him to take advantage of the slightest opportunity to carry out the assassination. It was also very enjoyable to watch. ¡°Although I¡¯m quite tired of watching the Fire Asura¡¯s matches, it would be a good experience to see his disciple assassinate someone in the future!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what Fire Asura said? As long as the Shadow Demon wins this match, he will get to become his disciple. In the future, we might even have another Fire Asura!¡± ¡°Now that you mention it, I¡¯m really looking forward to the Shadow Demon¡¯s battles!¡± The audience applauded once again. They were looking forward to Ebenezer¡¯s next battle. In the arena, Ebenezer was really excited. Suddenly, he lost all his strength. He stumbled backward and fell to the ground. However, he did not forget to turn his head to look at Vincent and muttered, ¡°I won! I¡¯m a qualified warrior!¡± ¡°Recuperate well! After I¡¯m done with the matters at hand, I¡¯ll visit you!¡± said Vincent with a smile. He then waved his hand to the people below the stage and called for a manager. He wanted to ask them to help carry Ebenezer off the stage. Ebenezer, who was lying on the stretcher did not forget to look at him as he was about to leave the stage. Vincent was extremely satisfied with him. If this young man was properly groomed, he would definitely become a great assassin! At the same time, Vincent also needed such a helper in the capital of Ultimate Evil. As Ebenezer was grateful towards him, their relationship would definitely be able to have unreserved trust. Moreover, his talent would allow him to grow rapidly. He would soon become his own person. Vincent sighed softly, ¡°Kid! I will do my best to teach you. Grow up quickly and let me see your true potential!¡± Following that, three battles against the Fire Asura were held in the arena. It was obvious who won every round. After Cyril¡¯s death, there was not a single participant in the arena who could withstand a single move from Vincent. After the battle ended, Vincent was too lazy to even leave the arena. He waved to the audience around him casually. He then raised his hand and threw a flame into the air. After that, he disappeared. ¡°Huh?¡± All the spectators who thought that nothing special was going on suddenly looked up into the sky with shock in their eyes! ¡°He jumped down from the sky just now! Could it be that his room is upstairs?¡± ¡°Nonsense! That¡¯s the top floor of the arena. Only the Ultimate Evil Lord and some high-ranking nobles can stay there. How can the participants live there?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s very possible. I heard some rumors yesterday that the Ultimate Evil Lord not only favored Fire Asura, but also intend to marry his adopted daughter to him. Maybe the two of them are living together!¡± A few of the audience members were chatting in shock. When the rest of the audience heard the rumors, they all sucked in a breath of cold air. Who would have thought that although Vincent¡¯s performance in the arena was becoming duller and duller, his performance outside the arena was outstanding! He only had the identity of a participant but he was already living on the top floor of the Arena of Life and Death. It was a true honor! Vincent, who had flashed into the room through the flames, saw that Irene had just returned to the room at the same time. There were also a few managers following behind her. They were carrying something big into the room. Irene gave him a subtle look. Vincent noticed it and walked to the bedside quietly. He then laid down lazily. He watched Irene as she instructed the managers to assemble a sofa to replace the one that Vincent had burned down. After that, the manager placed a semi-transparent glass cover at the corner of the room. It was an isolated space made only for one person. After the manager took care of everything, he turned around and said respectfully to Irene, ¡°Miss Irene, everything has been arranged!¡± ¡°Alright, you can leave now!¡± replied Irene faintly. The manager turned around and left. He took the initiative to close the door behind him. Irene once again went forward to check. Everything was indeed done. She then turned around and walked to the bedside. She said to Vincent, ¡°This is a fire shield, one of the best collectibles of the evil lord. It has the ability to isolate the fire. After hearing your request, he sent it over without saying a word!¡± Vincent nodded and said with a smile, ¡°It seems that the evil lord is more generous than I thought! I have to be wary of him!¡± Irene looked at Vincent with some confusion and said curiously, ¡°Wary of him? I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need! You¡¯re asking him for the management rights of the Arena of Life and Death. I think he will find a way to satisfy you!¡± Vincent said very clearly, ¡°It¡¯s exactly because he will give me any benefits, that¡¯s why I have to be wary. No matter what, the Ultimate Evil Lord is still a big shot. It¡¯s not easy to earn so many benefits from him!¡± ¡°But he has gotten arrogant¡­,¡± said Irene softly, still expressing her doubts towards Vincent. Vincent stood up and walked to the window. He looked at the arena below and sighed, ¡°Even so, after giving me so many precious items, he should have come to his senses! But he was still able to meet my requirements without hesitation. This means that he will definitely make me pay for it in the future. How can he escape unscathed when he is seeking the skin of a tiger?¡± After hearing this, Irene could not help but ask, ¡°Then what will he take from you?¡± Vincent shook his head calmly. He was not afraid that the evil lord would target him. After all, he had many ways to protect himself. Instead, he looked at Irene with worry. Irene asked with a shocked expression, ¡°Me?¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°He should not use you to try to control me. Because if he fails, all his previous efforts will be in vain! So from now on, we must cooperate well. We must create a performance that I don¡¯t care about you at all so that he won¡¯t use you against me!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± answered Irene nervously. She could not help but ask, ¡°If he doesn¡¯t bring me up, then how will he deal with you?¡± Vincent was silent for a moment. He sighed and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know! But he will definitely find an opportunity to make me give up and bow down to him completely. From then on, I will become a puppet that only listens to his orders. As for when and how he wants to do this, I am not certain!¡± Chapter 258 - Attending the Banquet Vincent suddenly asked Irene, ¡°Right! Can you help me arrange a meeting? I want to see that Ebenezer!¡± Irene shook her head helplessly and said, ¡°Ever since he was carried off the stage, he fell into a coma. Even if you go to see him, he won¡¯t know anything. You¡¯re better off worrying about your own matters!¡± Vincent twisted his neck and said confidently, ¡°What do I have to worry about? As long as I don¡¯t reveal any flaws, the evil lord will not be able to find an opportunity to deal with me even if he wanted to. I think I might as well be a little more impudent. Go and help me ask the evil lord for some materials that can help the Shadow Demon Race cultivate and then send them to Ebenezer!¡± Irene looked at Vincent who was getting more and more outrageous with his request. She could not help but shake her head. She sighed and said, ¡°Okay, as long as you make a request, I will follow it, but you should also make some preparations. After tomorrow¡¯s match ends, you would have won 30 matches. You will then be qualified to have dinner with the Ultimate Evil Lord. At that time, you have to be ready to communicate with him face to face!¡± ¡°Huh? Aren¡¯t there four matches left?¡± asked Vincent. He was surprised. Irene smiled and said, ¡°The Ultimate Evil Lord said that with your current strength, there¡¯s no difference between three matches and four matches a day. I¡¯ll slot in one more match for you tomorrow. The party that he¡¯s organizing cannot be postponed. It concerns his reputation!¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s good too. This way, we can end the remaining matches earlier!¡± He then turned around and walked into the fire shield to continue training. Irene looked at Vincent¡¯s figure entering the shield. She said softly, ¡°Goodnight!¡± She then reluctantly returned to her bed and slept. When morning came, Irene knocked gently on the fire shield to remind Vincent to wake up from his training. Vincent could not help but ask curiously, ¡°Why did you wake me up so early?¡± Irene pursed her lips and said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you still have to attend the banquet today, so your four matches have all been arranged during the day. Do your best!¡± Vincent shook his head helplessly. After washing up, he turned around and left. He walked towards the arena alone. In the Arena of Life and Death, Vincent already had all the privileges that he could have. All the managers had already stopped provoking him. After all, Vincent¡¯s current strength was not something that managers like them could manage! There was an iron rule in the arena. Without the permission of the Ultimate Evil Lord, no manager was allowed to cause fatal damage to the contestants. This was because all the contestants were the personal belongings of the Ultimate Evil Lord. However, the managers who went to knock on Fire Asura¡¯s door the last time were all severely burned and had not recovered. After completing the usual procedures, Vincent walked into the arena. The audience cheered lazily for him. Vincent could not be bothered. He just wanted to complete the battles for the day. If not for the host¡¯s announcements and the time it took for him to go on stage, Vincent would only need less than twenty minutes to complete all four matches! ¡°Fire Asura has successfully won 30 consecutive matches! Let us congratulate him on being one step closer to freedom. At the same time, he has the opportunity to have dinner with the Lord of Ultimate Evil. At the same time, all the nobles in the capital of Ultimate Evil will be present to congratulate him as well!¡± Amidst the cheers of the host, Vincent strolled out of the arena leisurely. Under the guidance of the manager, he walked towards the evil lord¡¯s party. At that moment, the audience outside the arena suddenly realized that none of the high-level creatures were present that day. It seemed like they had all gone to attend the Ultimate Evil Lord¡¯s banquet! And their goal must be the same as the last time. They wanted to recruit Vincent who was going to advance to level 30 sooner or later. A contestant who had not reached level 30 had actually received so much attention in the capital of Ultimate Evil. It was extremely rare! Vincent was stunned when he walked into the hall on the top floor. This was because the place was completely the same as the first time he was escorted in by scavengers. A group of high-level creatures gathered in twos and threes was discussing intensely. They were dressed in luxurious clothes. The Ultimate Evil Lord was standing in the middle of the hall. He was busy greeting and chatting with the members of the banquet. At that moment, Vincent wondered about the intention of the guests. Were they here to celebrate his 30 consecutive victories or were they simply here to participate in the party? ¡°Yo! The Fire Asura is here. Let us quickly welcome today¡¯s main character!¡± said the Ultimate Evil Lord as soon as he saw Vincent. His every action revealed his noble status. The other members of the banquet immediately gathered in front of the evil lord and made a path for Vincent. Vincent had an embarrassed look on his face. However, he realized that these guests did not seem to be interested in him. This was very different from what he had originally thought! When Vincent walked to the Ultimate Evil Lord¡¯s side, the evil lord immediately held his hand. He then said to the crowd, ¡°Everyone has seen Fire Asura¡¯s strength. Sooner or later, he will become a member of the capital of Ultimate Evil. So, don¡¯t treat him like he is of lower rank. Give him the fairest and cordial treatment!¡± ¡°Congratulations!¡± ¡°Fire Asura, I have high hopes for you!¡± ¡°From the first time I saw you, I knew that you were definitely not ordinary!¡± The people who had originally shown disdain towards Vincent suddenly surrounded him and offered him the warmest congratulations. Vincent swallowed his saliva nervously. At that moment, he finally understood that those people wanted to take the opportunity to recruit him. However, before the Ultimate Evil Lord expressed his stance, they did not dare to brazenly run to him and offer him an olive branch! When the Ultimate Evil Lord saw everyone treating Vincent like an equal, he could not help but feel relieved. He then said to Vincent, ¡°Enjoy today¡¯s banquet! Remember to come and find me later. I have something that I want to talk to you about!¡± Vincent nodded slightly and then watched the evil lord leave. When the evil lord walked into the changing room to change into his gown, the guests who were surrounding Vincent instantly made a move and grabbed Vincent! ¡°Fire Asura, come! I have something to talk to you about!¡± The one who stretched out his hand the fastest was a bard. His eyes were filled with anticipation as he looked at Vincent. He sounded like he was panicking. However, before the bard could touch Vincent, his hand was slapped down by another feathered monster. ¡°Go, go, go! Your bard is in the entertainment business in the Ultimate Evil capital. Why would Fire Asura be interested? With his combat ability, he should come to our Feathered Monster Race to do arms business!¡± An evil spirit whose body was like a rotting zombie pushed aside the others and said loudly, ¡°Bullsh*t! When did your arms business ever come to the surface? Fire Asura should be in the material business with us in the future!¡± Vincent could not help but smile when he was sought after by the crowd. It seems that he was very successful. Chapter 259 - Meeting From All Sides and Socializing Everywhere ¡°Hehe, thank you for your enthusiasm. Today is such a grand occasion, so let¡¯s not quarrel. Let¡¯s sit down and talk slowly!¡± Vincent stopped the people who were about to fight and asked them to sit down at the dining table. The creatures who had the intention to recruit the Fire Asura naturally followed his order. However, their expressions were obviously not good as they were sitting with their competitors. When Vincent saw the scene, he smiled and said, ¡°I understand everyone¡¯s intentions. However, I think everyone should also be clear that the Ultimate Evil Lord is taking care of me right now because he wants me to be under his command. Even if I agree to join you, it might not be a good thing for all of you!¡± Everyone looked at each other. The expressions on their faces finally eased up. This was because they suddenly realized that fighting for the Fire Asura was not the most important task at that moment. What was more important was how to get Vincent to stop the others from reporting to the evil lord. ¡°The Bard Race has now taken control of the entire entertainment industry in the capital of Ultimate Evil. The evil lord has taken good care of all of you. Logically speaking, you don¡¯t really need Fire Asura¡¯s help anymore!¡± said the representative of the Feathered Monster Race. He was still targeting the Bard Race. He then turned to Vincent and said, ¡°Our arms business is different. We need a battle maniac like the Fire Asura. As long as you can join us, we can give you a specific area to handle. You will be in charge of the arms business in the area that corresponds to the world of the Black Hole. As your level rises, you can also develop the market on your own. The specific distribution of profits can be discussed. As long as you speak up, we will definitely try our best to satisfy your requests!¡± Vincent was flattered and nodded. He said to the representative of the Feathered Monster Race, ¡°May I know your name?¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m Kaeger! I¡¯m looking forward to working with you!¡± The representative of the Feathered Monster Race introduced himself proudly. He took the initiative to extend his hand. He wanted to directly finalize the matter of working with Vincent. Vincent extended his hand and shook Kaeger¡¯s hand. He did not seem to dislike Kaeger¡¯s little thoughts. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Kaeger saw that Vincent was cooperating with him and laughed very proudly. He then said to the others boldly, ¡°As long as everyone does not compete with me, from now on, everyone will have a share in the profits of our arms business. Take it as the fee for being a witness!¡± Vincent smiled slightly and did not speak. However, he knew in his heart that Kaeger wanted to use the benefits to silence the others, so as to prevent the Ultimate Evil Lord from knowing that he actually dared to recruit him openly. It had to be said that this Kaegar did have some brains. He knew how to use benefits to restrain his competitors so that everyone could only compete within a relatively harmonious range. However, compared to the benefits that Kaegar had promised, Vincent was more valuable in the eyes of the others. Therefore, his methods would definitely fail! The Bard, who had been targeted and suppressed all this time said disdainfully, ¡°Hmph! How can that little business of yours be called an arms business? It¡¯s just the reselling of some retired aircraft of various civilizations and some scrolls. How much profit can there be? If Fire Asura wants to develop in the capital of Ultimate Evil in the future, he should join our Bard Alliance. Guarding the capital of Ultimate Evil to make money is the most worry-free. At the same time, it¡¯s convenient for him to cultivate. Most importantly, the Lord Ultimate Evil can rest assured!¡± Vincent¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard that. He did not expect the Bard to be smarter than Kaegar. He could not help but ask, ¡°Brother, may I know your name?¡± The Bard representative quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m Marcus. I¡¯m looking forward to working with you! When the time comes, you can choose any entertainment facilities in the capital of Ultimate Evil. You only need to be responsible for looking after the place. It won¡¯t affect your cultivation at all! As for the Lord of Ultimate Evil, you don¡¯t have to worry also. As long as you don¡¯t leave the capital of Ultimate Evil, he won¡¯t be too strict with you!¡± Vincent nodded and revealed a satisfied smile. The others could only lower their heads and fall into silence. Just as Marcus had said, the Fire Asura was indeed a hot new star. However, if they wanted to recruit him, they had to consider the Ultimate Evil Lord. Everyone was a big shot who had lived in the capital for a long time. They had a clear understanding of the capital of Ultimate Evil. It was impossible for him to let the Fire Asura who he had painstakingly nurtured leave the capital before he was completely subdued! In comparison, the entertainment industry operated by the Bard Race in the capital did not require Vincent to leave the capital. Even if Vincent joined them, the evil lord would not resist much! In the face of such an advantage, all the representatives who were prepared to voice out their offers shut their mouths. They did not have the advantages of the Bard Race, nor did they have the wealth of the Feathered Monster Race. They could only lower their heads and sigh. At some point, someone suddenly turned to look at the representative of the Evil Spirit Race who was sitting behind Vincent. Then, more and more people looked over, because, in their eyes, the only race that could be compared to the Bard Race and Feathered Monster Race was the Evil Spirit Race. The Evil Spirit Race representative¡¯s zombie-like face remained expressionless. He said in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Fire Asura, I need to introduce to you the business scope of the Evil Spirit Race. In the capital of Ultimate Evil and the surrounding Black Hole world, we are the largest supplier of materials. Not only do we resell, but we also buy and store. Whether it is forging materials or cultivation materials, they are all within our business scope. This included the participants who had died in the arena. Their corpses are also handled by us. We buy what we can buy and bury what we can bury!¡± When he said the last sentence, the representative of the Evil Spirit Race suddenly increased his tone as if he was hinting to Vincent that their recent business was all thanks to him. Therefore, they were willing to recruit Vincent because they wanted to repay him! After hearing that, Vincent raised his eyebrows. His expression became somewhat cold as he turned around to ask, ¡°Oh? May I know your name?¡± The representative of the Evil Spirit Race answered in a deep voice, ¡°Adolphus!¡± Vincent suddenly revealed a playful smile and asked, ¡°You are from the Evil Spirit Race? I once killed a batch of the Undead Race. They look very similar to you!¡± The Evil Spirit Race was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°The Undead Race is a lower-class race of our Evil Spirit Race. They were born under the control of our Evil Spirit Race. They can be considered as our subordinates!¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Vincent sneered and turned his head away. He no longer spoke to Adolphus, nor did he shake hands with him. Chapter 260 - Raised the Price From the Ground ¡°It¡¯s over! It looks like there¡¯s no hope for the Evil Spirit Race!¡± ¡°Who would have thought that there would be enmity between the two sides?¡± ¡°It looks like only the Feathered Monster Race and the Bard Race will be able to win the favor of the Fire Asura!¡± Everyone could feel that the atmosphere in the hall had suddenly become awkward. They could not help but whisper to each other. After seeing this, Kaeger and Marcus could not help but smile from the bottom of their hearts. If it was a competition based solely on strength, their businesses would be slightly inferior to the Evil Spirit Race. They were initially a little worried, but after seeing that their biggest opponent had been eliminated so early, they were relieved. The rest would depend on their own respective strength! Kaeger heaved a sigh of relief. He planned to work harder. He leaned forward and said, ¡°Fire Asura, I can tell you the truth. In order to welcome you, it¡¯s best that we make sufficient preparations. I do not dare to say that we have more fire-type materials than the other party, but at least all the materials related to fire in the capital of Ultimate Evil have been bought by us! We have even arranged for two of the most beautiful banshee girls to serve you in the future!¡± ¡°Cough, cough!¡± Vincent could not help but cough twice. He looked up and down at the hairy, swan-like kegel and said helplessly, ¡°Banshee girls? I think it¡¯s better to forget about that! Our race is different!¡± The others immediately burst into laughter when they heard that. Everyone knew that the Lord of Ultimate Evil had already given his adopted daughter, Irene to the Fire Asura of the Spirit Race. They did not expect Kaeger to actually dare to offer women from the Feathered Monster Race. Was he asking for trouble? Moreover, a cultivation maniac like the Fire Asura did not look like a person who coveted beauty! Kaeger turned his head to look at the people around him who were secretly laughing. He could not help but let out a cold snort. All the feathers on his body suddenly disappeared. He transformed into a calm middle-aged man that was 80% ¨C 90% similar to humans! Kaeger gave Vincent a look of certainty and said with a smile, ¡°Although the appearance of us Feathered Monsters are like birds, we have a weak ancient immortal bloodline in our bodies. With a little bit of training, we can transform into a form that is similar to the Spirit Race. The women that I have arranged will meet your aesthetic standards for sure, and with their strength, they will definitely be able to become your right-hand man!¡± Vincent was silent. He knew the meaning behind Kaeger¡¯s words. He was hinting that although Irene was a spirit, she was unable to train and therefore, could not be of much help to Vincent. However, the Feathered Monster women were not only beautiful, but also very powerful. They were far better than Irene! Faced with the obvious benefits, Vincent could only awkwardly choose not to answer. Although Irene was not in the hall at that moment, she might be watching everything from somewhere. Vincent did not want to offend her. Beside him stood Marcus, who was dressed in a black robe. He had a ball of black light in his robe. He smiled and said, ¡°If the Fire Asura likes women, that¡¯s great as my race does not have a real body at all. We can freely transform into any form that you want. As long as you can describe it, I can find someone to transform into an identical one for you!¡± Vincent¡¯s eyes widened. He waved his hand repeatedly and said, ¡°Forget it, forget it! Let¡¯s not talk about beauty. Let¡¯s talk about cooperation. After all, my energy is limited. I can¡¯t work with both races at the same time. I¡¯m sure you will agree with me too! I¡¯m looking forward to your conditions and strength. I just don¡¯t know which one of you offers better conditions!¡± After hearing that, Kaeger and Marcus immediately saw the hope of recruiting him. They immediately widened their eyes and started fighting for him. ¡°We can provide you with the best weapons and equipment. We can guarantee that your combat ability will rise to another level!¡± ¡°We can help you to open up a purchasing channel. You can buy whatever you need for training. We will definitely support you with our funds!¡± ¡°The Feathered Monster Race has an ancient bloodline. Naturally, we know some secrets about ancient times. We can help you to find the relics of the Immortal Race. You should know that the blood of the Immortal Race and the Spirit Race is similar. It is very likely that they will strengthen you!¡± ¡°The Bard Race do not need materials to cultivate. All the worlds in our race can be developed by you!¡± In an instant, the recruitment meeting for Vincent in the Hall had turned into a bidding match between the Feathered Monster Race and Bard Race. Vincent looked at Kaeger and Marcus with great interest and nodded. His eyes were filled with greed and anticipation. The others also knew who had bid higher. The Fire Asura was definitely going to join that race! They could see through Vincent¡¯s thoughts at that moment! At that moment, Adolphus, who was sitting behind Vincent, suddenly stood up. He said coldly, ¡°Forgive me for not being able to accompany you in such a boring situation! Listening to you guys fawning over a weakling who hasn¡¯t even reached level 30 is as disgusting as squatting beside a cesspit!¡± After saying that, Adolphus turned around and left. He did not bother to stay any longer. Upon seeing this, Kaeger and Marcus suddenly formed a united front. They looked at Adolphus¡¯s back as he left and said loudly, ¡°Hey! So what if we fawn over him? Weren¡¯t you fawning over him earlier? Who asked you to start a feud with the Fire Asura?¡± However, Adolphus did not respond. Instead, he just left the banquet hall. After that, Kaeger and Marcus began to compete again. In the changing room at the side, there was a spacious secret room connected to it. The Ultimate Evil Lord was accompanied by Irene and some managers. They were watching everyone¡¯s every move through the monitor in the hall. The Ultimate Evil Lord turned his head and said to the manager coldly, ¡°Hmph! In the next five years, the businesses of the Bard Race and the Feathered Monster Clan will be cut by half! They actually dared to enter my house and steal my talents. I am the owner of this place!¡± The manager lowered his head and replied, ¡°Yes!¡± Irene was standing behind the evil lord. Her face was as cold as ice as she looked at the boastful Kaeger on the monitor. She was so angry that she gritted her teeth. The Ultimate Evil Lord turned his head and looked at Irene. He smiled and said, ¡°You! Don¡¯t be angry. I think the Fire Asura treats you quite well. He even rejected the beauties gifted by the Feathered Monsters. That means he still cares about you!¡± Irene listened to the evil lord¡¯s comfort. She wanted to nod and admit the same, but she suddenly remembered Vincent¡¯s advice. She then pretended to be wronged and said, ¡°You don¡¯t know. He doesn¡¯t care about me. He doesn¡¯t like women at all! I already live with him, but he has never touched me except for instructing me to do all kinds of things. He only knows how to train!¡± After hearing that, the Ultimate Evil Lord could not help but take a deep breath. He seemed to be talking to himself as he sighed, ¡°So, does that mean that the Fire Asura likes men? But I don¡¯t have any other spirit men!¡± After hearing that, Irene turned her head and looked at him with a face full of black lines. She bit her lips gently. She was afraid that she would laugh out loud. She really did not know how Vincent would react if he heard the Ultimate Evil Lord¡¯s words. Chapter 261 - Was a Secret, and the Cooperation Was Finalized Kaeger and Marcus were still quarreling in the banquet hall. The price that they offered was so high that it made everyone envious of Vincent. After all, those nobles were all high-level creatures above level 60. Originally, they thought that if they wanted to recruit the Fire Asura, they only needed to take out some low-level cultivation materials that they did not care about, and the Fire Asura would be willing to submit. But who would have thought that things would develop to such an extent? The other high-level nobles all wanted to raise their hands to show that they were willing to work for the Bard Race or the Feathered Monster Race and compete with the Fire Asura for jobs in the future. However, in the end, their identities as high-level creatures made them suppress the impulses in their hearts. Vincent had an interested look on his face. When he felt that it was time, he stood up and said with a smile, ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think we can get a result at the moment. Why don¡¯t you guys talk first, and I¡¯ll go to the washroom!¡± ¡°Okay, okay, you go first. When you come back, we¡¯ll definitely give you a concrete offer!¡± said the representatives of both races. The two of them wished that Vincent could leave for a while because they could not persuade one another to withdraw from the competition in front of Vincent. They could only grit their teeth and fight for the prize. As long as Vincent left, the two of them could get together and have a good discussion. At most, one of them would get the Fire Asura, and the other one would get some benefits. It was better than losing everything for the Fire Asura! Vincent turned around and left the table. He then walked straight to the washroom. Just as Kaeger and Marcus were about to take the opportunity to get together and discuss, the door of the changing room suddenly swung open. The Ultimate Evil Lord walked in with a large group of people. He looked at Kaeger and Marcus with a slightly gloomy expression. ¡°Ultimate Evil Lord!¡± Kaeger and Marcus quickly got up and bowed to the evil lord. The Ultimate Evil Lord said in a gloomy voice, ¡°So you two know how to bow to me?¡± Both their faces changed when they heard that. They hurriedly said, ¡°Lord, what are you talking about? We are your most loyal subjects!¡± ¡°Haha! My most loyal subjects!¡± The Ultimate Evil Lord raised his head and laughed. Suddenly, his face changed and he said in a deep voice, ¡°Since you are loyal, show me your loyalty!¡± Kagar and Marcus replied quickly, ¡°Please give us your orders!¡± However, they were already panicking in their hearts. The Ultimate Evil Lord smiled sinisterly and said, ¡°The Bard Race, from now on, give half of the entertainment industry in the capital to my daughter Irene to manage! As for the Feathered Monster Race, send all the women in your race to the Arena of Life and Death. It just so happens that I lack some waitresses here. Make sure that they transform into the appearance of the Spirit Race. They must look pleasing to the eyes!¡± ¡°Dong!¡± After hearing his orders, Kaeger and Marcus immediately felt their legs go weak. They knelt on the spot. At that moment, how could they not know that they had caused a great disaster! They thought that they would be able to speak freely when the Ultimate Evil Lord was changing his clothes, but they did not know that the evil lord had heard everything. The Ultimate Evil Lord was giving them a taste of their own medicine! Since the Bard Race claimed to be dominating the entertainment industry in front of the Fire Asura, then the Ultimate Evil Lord would seize half of their business and hand it over to Irene. Who did not know about the relationship between Irene and the Fire Asura? Handing it over to Irene was equivalent to handing it over to the Fire Asura! The Feathered Monster Race on the other hand wanted to use a honey trap to recruit the Fire Asura. The Ultimate Evil Lord made them hand over all the women in their race to the Arena of Life and Death. ¡°Let¡¯s see how you use your honey trap!¡± ¡°Lord, we¡¯ve realized our mistake! Please show mercy!¡± ¡°Lord, we accept your punishment! We only hope that you can show mercy and not drive our race out of the capital of Ultimate Evil!¡± Kaeger and Marcus kowtowed and shouted repeatedly. It was impossible to tell that they were high-ranking nobles who were above level 60 at that moment. The evil lord¡¯s face was gloomy, but he did not get angry. Instead, he said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯ll give you one chance today, but you have to listen carefully. Fire Asura is my future son-in-law. No one should think of taking him for their own use, or I can replace you at any time!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± Kaeger and Marcus nodded in response. They then left the banquet hall in a hurry. They did not dare to stay any longer. The Ultimate Evil Lord turned to look at the others and said coldly, ¡°While the Fire Asura is in the washroom, I want to warn all of you. From now on, don¡¯t even think about the Fire Asura, and don¡¯t even think about harming the Fire Asura! Remember to send this message to Adolphus for me!¡± Everyone replied with a trembling voice, ¡°Yes, sir!¡± In the washroom, Vincent walked out of the cubicle, turned on the tap and washed his face. He was humming happily as if he was happy about something. Suddenly, the cubicle door behind Vincent swung open, revealing a tall figure hiding behind the door. It was the Evil Spirit, Adolphus who had left the table earlier! ¡°You said you killed the Undead. How many have you killed?¡± asked Adolphus. Vincent suddenly stopped washing his face. He stood up and looked at Adolphus in the mirror. He replied, ¡°I don¡¯t remember how many, at least tens of thousands!¡± Adolphus replied coldly, ¡°And you still dare to talk about it in front of me. Aren¡¯t you afraid of death? You should know that it might be difficult for me to recruit you, but it¡¯s still very easy for me to kill you!¡± Vincent shook his head helplessly. He originally did not want to mention the matter of the Undead Race. After all, that matter was related to the coordinates of the Esville Race¡¯s world! However, Vincent thought about it again and felt that the Undead Race definitely invaded other worlds as well. Plus, they did not suffer heavy casualties in the Esville World. Hence, he dared to mention the matter in front of Adolphus. Because to Vincent, this matter had to be mentioned. This was the only way to make Adolphus leave the banquet in a reasonable manner! Vincent suddenly smiled and turned to walk in front of Adolphus. He said, ¡°If you wanted to kill me, you wouldn¡¯t be talking to me here. After all, in front of absolute benefits, the grudge between us is nothing at all!¡± Adolphus¡¯s stiff face also revealed a smile. He nodded and said, ¡°Well said! What I value is the huge benefits you have. As long as there are benefits, you can kill the undead all you want. What¡¯s the harm?¡± Vincent nodded and suddenly asked nervously, ¡°If you stay here, you won¡¯t be detected by the Ultimate Evil Lord, right?¡± At the mention of the Ultimate Evil Lord, Adolphus¡¯s expression suddenly became serious. He said sternly, ¡°Other than benefits, I respect the Ultimate Evil Lord the most! But don¡¯t worry, we aren¡¯t being watched here. My race doesn¡¯t breathe. We can ignore all surveillance systems. Our meeting is absolutely safe!¡± Chapter 262 - New Cooperation, Evil Solicitation Vincent looked at the confident Adolphus. He could not help but smile and nod. He was very satisfied with him as a partner. Earlier in the hall, regardless of how cooperative Vincent appeared to be in front of everyone, it was just a show. He only had one condition for choosing a partner, and that was that he had to be smart. This was because if he wanted to do things behind the Ultimate Evil Lord¡¯s back, he could only work with smart people. Otherwise, he would only bring harm to himself and others sooner or later! Although the benefits proposed by Kaeger and Marcus were very good, they recruited him in public. This meant that they were truly stupid people. Although Vincent had a smile on his face the entire time, he had already eliminated them completely in his heart! As for the conditions that they had proposed, they were not very important to Vincent. The Bard Race was willing to give him the resources that they owned, but Vincent did not lack resources at that moment. The ancient secrets mentioned by the Feathered Monsters on the other hand had been obtained by Vincent from the skull! Therefore, fools like them would probably be severely punished by the end of the night. However, Adolphus was within Vincent¡¯s definition of a smart person. The moment he opened his mouth, he explained the advantages and his plan on cooperating with Vincent. Vincent was currently able to control the schedule of the battles through Irene. The battles directly affected Adolphus¡¯s material recovery business. If they worked together, Vincent could help Adolphus to get the materials that he wanted! Adolphus was determined to have Vincent as a partner. That was why when he heard Vincent take the initiative to mention the Undead, he immediately chose to leave the arena in a huff, leaving a hint behind about the manure pit! Vincent naturally would not find a manure pit to wait for Adolphus, so he went straight to the washroom. Two smart people met each other tacitly! Vincent looked at Adolphus and said with a smile, ¡°If you are looking for specific materials in the arena, I can help you look for them! As for what I want to do in the arena, only you can help me! I hope that we can cooperate sincerely and mutually benefit from this!¡± Adolphus nodded and said in a deep voice, ¡°You¡¯re right! But I must remind you in advance that the Ultimate Evil Lord is a great benefactor to our Evil Spirit Race. If the Ultimate Evil Lord wants to kill you one day, I will immediately terminate our deal and give priority to the Ultimate Evil Lord.¡± ¡°Alright! Deal!¡± Vincent smiled and agreed to Adolphus¡¯s conditions. Adolphus took out a piece of paper from his pocket and handed it over to Vincent. He said, ¡°These races have materials that I need urgently. I hope that I can receive them in the next three days after your competitions! As it is our first time cooperating, after you complete the task, you can ask me for something. As long as there¡¯s a chance that I can do it, I will definitely agree to it!¡± Vincent glanced at the note and put it away. After pondering for a moment, he replied, ¡°I can do it. Your request is not difficult. I can totally do it. As for what I need you to do, it might be a little difficult for you! After all, there are some risks!¡± ¡°Risks often go with benefits!¡± said Adolphus expressionlessly. Vincent revealed a sly smile and leaned forward to whisper into Adolphus¡¯s ear. Adolphus¡¯s expressionless face turned from calm to nervous, and then to shock. But in the end, he still said softly, ¡°Okay, deal!¡± The banquet hall had obviously become quiet at this time. The Ultimate Evil Lord chatted casually with the few nobles who did not leave. They then turned to look in the direction of the washroom and waited for Vincent to come back. Soon, Vincent walked out of the washroom. He shook his hands that were still wet and looked at the hall with surprise. It seemed like most of the guests had left the banquet. ¡°What, what is the situation?¡± Vincent sighed with surprise as if he was very disappointed with the departure of Kaeger and Marcus. After seeing Vincent¡¯s reaction, the Ultimate Evil Lord could not help but feel even angrier at Kaeger and Marcus. He waved his hand and said, ¡°Fire Asura, come!¡± Vincent pretended to be at a loss as he walked in front of the evil lord and asked, ¡°May I ask where are the two nobles, Kaeger and Marcus? We had a good chat just now. Why did they leave without even saying goodbye?¡± The Ultimate Evil Lord took a deep breath and forced out a smile. He replied, ¡°Can¡¯t you see that they took the initiative to chat with you passionately because they want you to work for them?¡± Vincent chuckled and said, ¡°I can see that! But I didn¡¯t say that I want to work for them. If I feel uncomfortable, I can leave at any time. I¡¯m relatively free!¡± The Ultimate Evil Lord¡¯s face showed a hint of anxiety and embarrassment. He originally wanted to take the opportunity to warn the Fire Asura that working under him was the best choice. However, before he could even speak, Vincent had already rejected his offer. Whether it was the management of the Arena of Life and Death or the scavengers who were out hunting in the surrounding world, they were all under the high management of the Ultimate Evil Lord. There was no freedom to speak of. This was also the most important requirement of the evil lord¡¯s subordinates. He could only trust those who were firmly in his grasp. However, after seeing that the Fire Asura was keen on Kaeger and Marcus, the Ultimate Evil Lord could only settle for the second-best alternative. He said, ¡°Actually, you will have the same freedom when you work for me! Moreover, you can obtain a status that is not inferior to theirs. When the time comes, I guarantee that you will only be below the command of one in the capital of Ultimate Evil, but you will be in charge of 10,000 creatures!¡± Vincent asked in embarrassment, ¡°Below one?¡± He was not arrogant to that extent. After all, in the capital of Ultimate Evil, only nobles who were above level 60 could attend the banquet. Vincent was not keen. He wanted to improve his status to make up for his lack of strength so that nobles like Adolphus could temporarily ignore his strength and work with him on an equal footing! The Ultimate Evil Lord suddenly realized that his promise was a bit too ridiculous. He quickly said, ¡°Even if you can¡¯t be under just my command, I will ensure that your future will be good. After all, with the resources that I have, I can help you to increase to a level 60 creature in the near future. You can then step into the ranks of high-level creatures!¡± Vincent nodded repeatedly upon hearing that. He took the initiative to say, ¡°Alright! Then after I win 100 rounds, you can arrange some business for me. I will definitely be able to help you take care of things. I believe that when the time comes, I will also be able to increase my strength quickly!¡± ¡°This, this, alright!¡± The Ultimate Evil Lord looked at Vincent with a conflicted expression. He did not expect Vincent to lay down all the cards before he even started listing his conditions. He could only nod his head helplessly and agree. Chapter 263 - Cooperation Began. Be Cautious ¡°Alright! I¡¯m relieved to hear the Ultimate Evil Lord¡¯s promise today!¡± Vincent took the initiative to pull the Ultimate Evil Lord¡¯s arm. He ended the banquet with great enthusiasm. The Ultimate Evil Lord¡¯s face was somewhat bitter. However, he still stood beside Vincent with some relief. He wore an awkward but polite smile and watched the nobles leave. At the end, when the crowd dispersed, the Ultimate Evil Lord was no longer in the mood to speak. He patted Vincent on the shoulder and said in a low voice, ¡°Alright, work hard!¡± Vincent nodded slightly and sent the Ultimate Evil Lord off on his way respectfully. Irene walked behind Vincent. She wanted to say something, but she did not dare to open her mouth. She could only say, ¡°Go back!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± replied Vincent. He then returned to the room with Irene. Just as he closed the door, Irene recounted everything she had seen and heard during the banquet to Vincent. Irene sat by the bed and shook her head helplessly. She said, ¡°I did not know about the secret room behind the changing room. I did not expect that the Ultimate Evil Lord has been hiding it from me for over 20 years. Now your plan has fallen through. The Bard Race and Feathered Monster Race are all in danger and do not dare to provoke you anymore. Let¡¯s think of another plan!¡± Vincent climbed onto the bed. He laid down with a tired face. He smiled and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter! Our first plan has succeeded!¡± ¡°Succeeded?¡± Irene turned her head to look at Vincent with a blank look. She frowned and thought about what she had missed. She did not know who Vincent was planning to cooperate with. Vincent raised his hand and looked at his palm. He sighed softly, ¡°In the end, he has found a loophole in the ability of the Ultimate Evil Lord. Although the capital of Ultimate Evil is his domain, he cannot control it in detail, which gives me a chance to take advantage of it!¡± Irene looked at the mysterious Vincent and turned to lie down next to him. She asked him curiously by his ear, ¡°When? Why didn¡¯t I find out?¡± Vincent felt the soft blow in his ear. Even if he did not have any romantic thoughts, he could not help but feel a little shaken. He sat up quickly and explained to Irene, ¡°What you and the Ultimate Evil Lord saw today was what I wanted you to see! And my true cooperation was achieved in a place that you could not see. Those two idiots, Kaeger and Marcus, were just a distraction!¡± ¡°A distraction?¡± Irene muttered softly and fell into deep thought. Shortly afterward, she looked at Vincent with a clear mind and said, ¡°Your true partner is Adolphus! You guys agreed to cooperate when the Ultimate Evil Lord was dealing with Kaeger and Marcus!¡± Vincent nodded and praised Irene. ¡°Smart!¡± Irene thought for a while and sighed, ¡°I have to say, your plan is too perfect. But I am very curious, how did you know that the Ultimate Evil Lord could monitor your every move? How can you be sure that Kaeger and Marcus would definitely anger the evil lord? If the evil lord did not discover or deal with Kaeger and Marcus, wouldn¡¯t you have missed the chance to make a deal with Adolphus?¡± Vincent shook his head gently. He smiled and said, ¡°I have no idea what the evil lord is doing, but I can be sure that he has a strong desire to control the capital and his subordinates! He suddenly said that he was going to the changing room at the banquet, and he did not come out even after a long time. There must be a trap! Fortunately, Adolphus is a smart man. We played along and successfully fooled the evil lord and everyone else!¡± Irene nodded because even she had been fooled by Vincent. Moreover, after seeing how enraged the evil lord was, it was no doubt that he had been fooled. This meant that Vincent had once again achieved his goal and successfully tricked the Ultimate Evil Lord. ¡°The Ultimate Evil Lord inquired about our relationship today. I don¡¯t know whether it was intentional or not, but I answered him according to our plan!¡± said Irene. ¡°Oh? Then what did he say?¡± asked Vincent. Irene smiled slightly and looked at Vincent with great interest. She replied, ¡°He didn¡¯t say anything to me. He was just talking to himself and doubting your sexual orientation!¡± Vincent felt awkward. He wanted to laugh but was unable to. He wanted to explain but he did not know what to say. He just shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°Let him be! Just don¡¯t let him come up with any bad ideas that have anything to do with you! Also, if there¡¯s an opportunity tomorrow, please help me to arrange the meeting. I want to take a look at that Shadow Demon kid¡¯s injuries!¡± Irene nodded and said, ¡°Okay, no problem!¡± Vincent then took out a piece of paper from his pocket and stuffed it into Irene¡¯s hand. He said, ¡°Please check if there are any races that are suitable to participate in the competition. After that, make sure you arrange some opponents that they can¡¯t beat. If they are too strong, then arrange for them to be my opponents. Anyway, I have three matches every day!¡± Irene looked at the note in her hand. There was a densely packed list of materials written on it, but she knew in her heart that this was equivalent to a murder list. She could not help but ask with some lingering fear, ¡°This, why is this?¡± ¡°This is the business deal that I have agreed upon with Adolphus. Moreover, as this is the first business deal, we must show our strength. Only then can Adolphus be more proactive and try his best to cooperate with us in the future!¡± At that moment, Irene seemed to understand why Vincent wanted to cooperate with Adolphus. As they were in charge of the competitions in the Arena of Life and Death, Adolphus wanted to seize the opportunity to obtain benefits from them. This is because only Adolphus knew who had been purchasing materials at a high price recently. Vincent on the other hand could control the matches and help Adolphus obtain the materials that he needed. This was the essence of their business cooperation. However, this deal only seemed to be beneficial to Adolphus at that moment. To Vincent, it did not seem like he would be able to obtain as many benefits as compared to the offers proposed by Kaeger and Marcus. Irene could not help but ask, ¡°Can I ask? If we do these things for Adolphus, what can he do for you?¡± Vincent smiled slightly and said, ¡°What I need now is not something that he can do for me at this instant. I only need him at a crucial moment to be used as a trump card. I need a trump card in order to not be controlled by the Ultimate Evil Lord! Of course, if used properly, it might even become a trump card to control the evil lord in reverse!¡± Irene thought for a moment and looked at the unfathomable Vincent. She shook her head to indicate that she did not understand, but she did not continue to ask. ¡°You go rest first! I¡¯m going to train. Right now, I¡¯m even more motivated to improve my cultivation!¡± As Irene did not ask any more questions, Vincent turned to walk into the fire shield. Chapter 264 - Shadow Demon, Born to Be an Assassin After a long period of time, the arena became lively again after the appearance of the Fire Asura. However, because he had become invincible, the matches became much duller. Recently, the audience had become less and less enthusiastic to watch the battles. Instead, they participated in the various bets that revolved around the Fire Asura outside the arena. Among them, the most popular gambling game was to bet on the current strength of the Fire Asura. Some people said that he was still a level 25 creature whilst others said that he had reached level 30. There were also some who said that he was still hovering around level 28. However, among the various opinions, no one could give the correct answer. This was because the Fire Asura defeated his opponents easily. Going on stage to fight and then turning around to leave the stage, three to four times a day had become Vincent¡¯s daily routine. Even Vincent himself felt extremely bored! Vincent once again ended the day¡¯s competition schedule. He walked out of the arena silently. Suddenly, a rare glimmer of anticipation arose in his heart. This was because Irene had just found someone to inform him that the Shadow Demon, Ebenezer had woken up! In the past few days, Vincent had gone to visit Ebenezer, but he had always been in a coma and had never woken up. Finally, Vincent was able to speak to his disciple. He was very excited. After leaving the Arena of Life and Death, the manager tactfully did not continue to follow Vincent. He instead allowed him to wander around the corridor. Vincent walked straight to Ebenezer¡¯s room. Before he entered, he looked through the glass window. He saw the heavily injured youth practicing his attacks and assassinations in the room. He performed very difficult moves. He did not leave any room for weakness. Vincent quietly signaled the manager at the side to help him open the door. Then, without alerting Ebenezer, he walked into his room silently to watch him practice. At that moment, Ebenezer was at the most crucial point of his practice. His body swayed and he turned into a shadow. It was illusory and unpredictable. No one was able to figure out the true intention of his attack. Suddenly, the sound of metal clanking echoed throughout the entire room. Sparks appeared on the wall as if someone had cut the wall countless times in an extremely short period of time. A black shadow flashed, and Ebenezer landed on the ground. His hands were on his knees as he panted heavily. He looked at the wall that was densely covered with scars. It was as if he was counting the knife marks on it. Vincent looked at Ebenezer¡¯s back and sighed softly, ¡°Not bad! He¡¯s very fast, and his attacks are very sharp. It¡¯s just that his strength is a little lacking, and his timing is not good enough!¡± Ebenezer turned around in surprise, and saw Vincent sitting behind him, sizing him up. He knelt down on one knee in excitement and said, ¡°Lord Fire Asura! Thank you for coming to see me!¡± ¡°Since you are my in-name disciple, then of course I have to come and see you! Originally, I wanted to remind you to pay attention to your own training even when recuperating, but now it seemed that I have been overthinking things! But it¡¯s better this way, because I won¡¯t waste the resources that I¡¯ve painstakingly obtained for you!¡± said Vincent with a smile. At the same time, he took out a large pile of materials and consumables required for cultivation and placed them in front of Ebenezer. As a Shadow Demon, Ebenezer had a unique cultivation method passed down by the elders in his race. Naturally, he was the only one who knew the cultivation materials required. When he saw the materials that Vincent had prepared for him were things that could be used, he was shocked. He was full of gratitude as he said, ¡°Thank you, master! Your disciple will definitely work hard and practice. I guarantee that I will not disappoint you! But I still have a question. May I ask, do you know about the ability of our Shadow Demon Race?¡± Vincent shook his head and said, ¡°No! Although I¡¯ve met a few in the arena, I have never interacted with your race before!¡± When Ebenezer heard his reply, he became even more surprised. He asked, ¡°Then, how did you know what materials I needed for cultivation? Moreover, when you gave me pointers in the arena, you seemed to know the advantages and disadvantages of the Shadow Demon Race like the back of your hand. At that moment, I even thought that you were a senior from my race!¡± When Vincent heard that, he smiled. He shook his head and said, ¡°I took these materials directly from the evil lord. The purpose is to allow you to advance further. As for how the evil lord knew, I think it¡¯s very simple. When he captured the races as participants, he would naturally conduct a detailed investigation on them. That¡¯s why he has knowledge about every race! As for the guidance on the battlefield, it¡¯s actually very simple. I don¡¯t need to know about your Shadow Demon Race¡¯s ability, I only need to know how to defeat an enemy. That¡¯s enough for me to be your master! Speaking of which, your Shadow Demon Race might seem like a high-level race, but your combat level is really not that good!¡± Ebenezer nodded in realization. He shook his head and said, ¡°The Shadow Demons are actually not a high-level race at all. We are just born stronger, but this is also because the living conditions in our world are abnormally harsh! In our world, we must fight monsters for food. Even vegetables and fruits must be taken from the corpses of similar monsters. That¡¯s how we became the Shadow Demons. We are natural hunters and assassins! In order to survive and eat, we must protect ourselves and kill more monsters! However, when the Black Hole appeared, our world was invaded. Although we could still organize an effective counterattack in the beginning, we soon failed in the battlefield, causing the Shadow Demon Race¡¯s population to decrease sharply. The remaining members scattered around the Black Hole world. It¡¯s almost impossible for us to reunite again!¡± Vincent could not help but sigh after hearing this. This was the first time he had learned about the Shadow Demon Race¡¯s past. It sounded similar to the Human Race¡¯s experience, but it seemed like the Shadow Demon Race¡¯s strength was even more unique. The environment that they lived in should be more simple. The funny thing was that their abilities could only be brought into full play in the dark! Vincent helped Ebenezer up and said in a deep voice, ¡°If you¡¯re willing, I can not only teach you real assassination methods, but I can also teach your other clansmen. Perhaps I can also point out a brand-new path for your Shadow Demon Race and ensure that you have a place to live. It will also be a more convenient way for you to display your talents and abilities!¡± Ebenezer quickly asked, ¡°May I ask, master, what can you do to change the current situation of the Shadow Demons?¡± Vincent smiled and said softly, ¡°Use your talents and abilities to accept requests from weak worlds. Help them assassinate any races that attempt to invade them! And as a reward, I can help you close the Black Holes in your world!¡± Chapter 265 - Felt the Danger and Prepared in Advance After hearing that, Ebenezer looked at Vincent in a daze and muttered, ¡°Can the world¡¯s Black Hole really be closed?¡± Vincent nodded and said confidently, ¡°Of course! I¡¯ve already succeeded once!¡± In an instant, Ebenezer had a glimmer of hope for his race. He said happily, ¡°The Shadow Demon Race is a race that upholds justice and strength. If the master can truly stabilize the Shadow Demon Race, our entire race will definitely act for justice and stop the calamity between the various worlds!¡± Vincent nodded and said with satisfaction, ¡°Very good! You should be able to cultivate in peace for the next few days. In seven days, I will personally arrange a competition for you. Don¡¯t expect me to go easy on you. The opponents I arranged for you are all enemies that you must use all your strength to defeat! If you want to become my true disciple and change the fate of the Shadow Demon Race, then let me see how strong you are!¡± Ebenezer nodded his head firmly and said solemnly, ¡°Please rest assured, master! Also, please do not show mercy to me. The Shadow Demon Race are warriors. We will not be afraid of any hardships or obstacles!¡± Vincent then gave some advice and instructions on the problems that he might encounter in battle. He also gave Ebenezer a solution in advance before leaving his room. He was satisfied with Ebenezer¡¯s performance. On the way back to his room, Vincent was very happy because, in his eyes, he had the support of Ebenezer and the Shadow Demons. In times of turmoil and in the path of conquest, as long as one had a tenacious heart and did not fear hardship, they would definitely be able to help their race pass on tenaciously and develop further! After returning to his room, Vincent saw Irene put on a pair of glasses. She was holding a thick stack of paper on the sofa and calculating something very carefully. Vincent walked forward and asked curiously, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Irene had long been used to getting along with Vincent. Without raising her head, she replied, ¡°I¡¯m calculating the number of matches you have completed and the number of transactions between you and Adolphus! Recently, Adolphus¡¯s appetite has been growing. The number of times he has asked you to arrange matches has also become more and more frequent. I¡¯m really worried so I have to be on guard!¡± Vincent shook his head and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter! The more frequent Adolphus requests, the better. Only this way will his ambition grow bigger and bigger! Sooner or later, he will discover that he is no longer on the same side as the Ultimate Evil Lord. Even if he still wants to work for the evil lord, I¡¯m afraid that the evil lord will not let him off! Moreover, I have always used the excuse that I want to protect my subordinates to amend the competition schedules. Even if the evil lord notice that I¡¯m deliberately amending the competition schedule, he will not say anything. By the time he discovers my true intentions, everything will be too late! Oh right, by the way, have you screened the selected contestants?¡± Irene put down the documents in her hands. She turned to look at Vincent and said, ¡°According to your instructions, priority should be given to the contestants who have invaded other worlds before entering the Arena of Life and Death. As for the materials requested by Adolphus, if I can¡¯t find any to meet his requirements, I can only arrange it at will!¡± Vincent nodded, looked out the window, and sighed. ¡°Do your best and leave it to fate! We are now like clay bodhisattvas crossing the river, with our lives in danger. Don¡¯t expect us to save all the living things around us. We should eliminate those participants who had invaded other worlds before. This can be considered as doing a good deed for the Black Hole myriad races. As for whether the other participants are innocent or not, it is not up to us to care. After all, in this capital of Ultimate Evil, everyone must be prepared to die!¡± Irene looked at the determined and decisive Vincent. She pushed the glasses on the bridge of her nose gently and said to him, ¡°Your victory statistics have been released. Currently, you have won 90 matches. Just ten more matches and you will be able to obtain freedom!¡± Vincent smiled slightly and heaved a sigh of relief. He said, ¡°I¡¯ve waited for this day for so long. I can¡¯t hold it in any longer either! Help me contact the Ultimate Evil Lord. Tomorrow, I want to fight and complete the ten matches! I want to complete everything by tomorrow!¡± Irene took off her glasses and looked at Vincent in shock. Her pair of sparkling eyes were filled with disbelief as she hurriedly asked, ¡°You¡¯re already about to advance to level 30? So fast!¡± Vincent turned around and took out the immortal skull. He said, ¡°The spirituality left behind in the immortal skull has been completely absorbed by me. The high-grade fire attribute materials provided by the evil lord have also been completely absorbed by me over the past few days. If I hadn¡¯t been suppressing the transformation of the psionic power in my body, I would have broken through to level 30 two days ago!¡± Irene¡¯s heart was filled with joy. As Vincent had advanced to a level 30 creature, this meant that their plan would take another big step forward, and they would be one step closer to obtaining freedom from the capital of Ultimate Evil! ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll go and discuss it with the evil lord right away!¡± said Irene. She then got up and walked out of the door. Not long after, Irene returned with a dazed expression on her face, as if something unexpected had happened. When Vincent saw her face, he frowned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did he not agree?¡± Irene shook her head and nodded. In the end, she said awkwardly, ¡°He agreed, but not completely!¡± ¡°Huh? What does that mean?¡± asked Vincent. He was puzzled. Irene then said, ¡°The Ultimate Evil Lord said that you can complete the ten matches in one day, but he has to personally arrange the schedule! This is because he wants to hold a grand freedom ceremony for you, to celebrate you breaking away from your identity as a participant and becoming a citizen of the capital of Ultimate Evil. You¡¯ll need to wait ten days before you can complete your matches. This is because he said that he needs to use the ten days to find the next person who can replace you and become the star participant of the Arena of Life and Death. After hearing this, Vincent¡¯s brows furrowed even more. He sighed softly, ¡°What kind of nonsense is this? The Ultimate Evil Lord must be taking the opportunity to play tricks, but we have no other alternatives. Therefore, we have no choice but to endure it for ten days!¡± Irene walked forward and held Vincent¡¯s hand gently. She nodded firmly and said, ¡°Yes! We should not rush it. I can wait, I hope you can too!¡± Vincent held Irene¡¯s hand gently. After so many days living together, this was the first time he had responded to Irene¡¯s touch. However, the two of them only held hands. Vincent looked out of the window quietly. He was worried that the Ultimate Evil Lord would deliberately cause trouble for him. If he could not anticipate it beforehand and make preparations in advance, Vincent would have to pay the price for his actions. Vincent sighed softly, ¡°He is indeed the evillest! He really is a devil that people can¡¯t trust!¡± Irene could not help but say, ¡°But he fell into your traps again and again!¡± Chapter 266 - See You, Goodbye Master and Apprentice The ten days were extremely long for Vincent. Fortunately, he had Irene by his side and an obedient and hardworking disciple to talk to. They would wait for him every day to give them advice and guidance. Five days had passed. When Vincent walked into Ebenezer¡¯s room again, he suddenly discovered that his disciple¡¯s strength had increased. He had made a leap from a level 21 creature to a level 23 creature! Vincent exclaimed in surprise, ¡°You¡¯ve advanced, and you¡¯ve advanced by leaps and bounds?¡± As someone who had experienced it before, Vincent knew how difficult it was to advance by leaps and bounds! Only when one forced himself through harsh training conditions could one be lucky enough to advance so rapidly. One also had to ensure that he had sufficient energy accumulation and a relatively calm state of mind at all times. Vincent had done it before. In order to advance, he had to consume a large amount of heavenly and earthly treasures. That was the most basic requirement. Plus, Vincent¡¯s speed was top tier. No one else could compare. The Shadow Demon Race cultivated by hunting for food. Vincent obviously had many more advantages as compared to them. Hence, Vincent felt that his disciple¡¯s advancement was unbelievable. Ebenezer scratched his head. With a silly smile, he said, ¡°Yesterday, the Ultimate Evil Lord called me over. He said that he could add some spirit herbs into my diet for the next few days. The spirit herbs can help me to increase my strength! He wants me to reach a level where I can get a promotion! He also said that he did this because the master is about to obtain freedom, so he needs me to become the second master!¡± ¡°B*stard! So, he chose you!¡± cursed Vincent softly. At the same time, he thought of what Irene had told him back then. The Ultimate Evil Lord actually wanted to cultivate his own disciple and groom him to become the next Fire Asura. Vincent felt that it was funny. He was not happy. No matter how old and stupid he was, the Ultimate Evil Lord would not make such a decision! After all, smart people will know that it was Vincent himself who had many powerful attributes that enabled him to become a legend in the Arena of Life and Death. Although the Ultimate Evil Lord did help him in certain ways, he relied mostly on himself. He had the speed of cultivation that broke the limit, the divine body cultivation technique that allowed him to control authority, and a system that gave him high-quality superpowers! His many advantages allowed him to become a unique superstar in the Arena of Life and Death. Other than that, no matter how hard the Ultimate Evil Lord nurtured him, he could not create a second Fire Asura under the rules of the Arena of Life and Death! Maybe it was just the evil lord¡¯s wishful thinking. However, Vincent was certain that he had other plans up his sleeves. As for what he wanted to do, Vincent was not sure at that moment, but he already had a guess in his heart! Ebenezer noticed Vincent¡¯s strange expression and could not help but ask, ¡°Master, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Oh, nothing! Since the Ultimate Evil Lord wants to help you, you should train well! Make sure that you continue to train for the next few days and raise your level! I will not disturb you for the time being. I believe that on the day of our farewell, we can both give each other a surprise!¡± said Vincent to his disciple with a smile. He then turned around and returned to his room. After finding Irene, Vincent immediately said, ¡°Think of a way to help me contact Adolphus and tell him that the things we agreed on must be completed!¡± Although Irene did not understand what Vincent meant by that, she still nodded solemnly and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do it right away!¡± After seeing Irene leave in a hurry, Vincent sighed lightly. He turned to look at the arena below. He said calmly, ¡°I knew it wouldn¡¯t be that easy to escape from here! Come, evil lord, let me see what tricks you have. At the same time, let me see if my trump card can deal with the trouble you¡¯ve created!¡± Five days passed in the blink of an eye. Vincent finally stepped into the Arena of Life and Death once again. The audience had gathered outside the arena. This was because they knew that it was time for the Fire Asura¡¯s ten consecutive battles! They were crucial battles for him to regain his freedom! At the same time, everyone was looking forward to finding out the current strength of the Fire Asura. If he had already reached level 30, then he would be the second citizen of the capital of Ultimate Evil who had won 100 consecutive battles in history! The previous few matches were still extremely easy for Vincent. Every opponent had been dealt with by him easily. There was not a single opponent who could force him to show his strength. However, Vincent¡¯s heart was perturbed. No! The current situation did not seem right. There was no reason for it to be so easy! What the Ultimate Evil wanted was definitely not a myth of an arena and its rules. Instead, what he wanted was for Fire Asura to give up on everything, and only listened to his orders in the future! Before Vincent could let go of everything in his heart, the Ultimate Evil Lord would never allow himself to walk out of the Arena of Life and Death so easily. The fact that he had yet to see the problem that the evil lord had secretly created meant that the real test was still to come. Vincent defeated the sixth, seventh, and eighth contestants. There were only two more matches left before he would be free. However, he still did not encounter any trouble! When the ninth contestant went on stage, Vincent was almost certain that the evil lord must have prepared some special test for him in the last match, because the contestant in front of him was still no match for him! After casually taking care of the ninth contestant, the host¡¯s excited voice once again resounded throughout the entire venue. ¡°Fire Asura had won 99 matches in a row! Let us cheer for him and look forward to his next opponent. Let¡¯s see if he can complete 100 consecutive wins and redeem his freedom!¡± The entire audience stood up and applauded. They gave Vincent the warmest cheers. At the same time, the arena entrance slowly rose, and the tenth contestant strode in. A pitch-black figure walked in. His entire body was emitting a hidden fog. His two arms were hanging by his side like two sharp blades. The contestant was none other than Vincent¡¯s once publicly accepted disciple, Ebenezer! ¡°Master?¡± Ebenezer looked at Vincent in front of him with a face full of shock. He had not thought that his opponent would actually be his own master! If it had been yesterday, Ebenezer would have thought that he had made a mistake, because he was not strong enough to be Vincent¡¯s opponent. However, the previous night, the Ultimate Evil Lord had once again called him out alone. He had prepared more materials to help him raise his level again. He was currently a level 25 creature. According to the rules of the Arena of Life and Death, he was enough to be Fire Asura¡¯s opponent! The corners of Vincent¡¯s mouth curled up slightly, revealing a somewhat bleak smile. He sighed softly and said, ¡°Disciple! I never thought that it would be you. He actually chose you!¡± At that moment, Vincent finally understood the Ultimate Evil Lord¡¯s plan. Since he was unable to determine whether he could control Vincent by controlling Irene, he might as well let Vincent personally kill his disciple in exchange for his freedom! At that time, even if Vincent reached 100 consecutive victories, he would personally shatter the bottom line in his heart and become a killing machine that no longer cared about everything. From then on, he could only be willing to become his most evil lackey. It was truly a good plan! Chapter 267 - Had No Other Choice but to Fight ¡°Master! I really didn¡¯t know that my opponent today was going to be you. They only told me that today was the day that I would receive the title of the strongest contestant from you. I did not expect to fight you! It¡¯s all my fault. Please kill me!¡± Ebenezer did not know the reason at first but when he found out that his opponent was the master who had taught him assassination techniques, he lost his fighting spirit completely. An assassin could kill any target mercilessly. This was the foundation of his strength. However, if the target was not the person that he wanted to kill and was one of his family and friends, his strength would reduce greatly! Ebenezer was a qualified assassin. He knew that when he faced his master, he would have the slightest desire to kill, much less fight. Vincent turned his head to look at the sky above the arena. Although it was pitch black, he knew that the Ultimate Evil Lord was definitely standing there, waiting for him to make the final decision. ¡°Cough, cough!¡± A soft cough resounded throughout the entire arena. All the audience raised their heads to look because they knew that it was the voice of the Ultimate Evil Lord. ¡°Fire Asura! I am very satisfied with your strength, but if you want to become the pride of the Arena of Life and Death and the capital of Ultimate Evil, you are still one step away. The killing intent in your eyes is still not enough! At this moment, your opponent is the person closest to you in the entire Arena of Life and Death. If you can still act decisively when facing him, you will grow and become a true warrior in the future! I can now make a promise in public. As long as you kill him and obtain the final victory, you and Irene will manage my Arena of Life and Death together. As for the type of business that you want to do in the capital of Ultimate Evil, you can do whatever you want. I will never interfere! The only restriction is that you are not allowed to leave the capital of Ultimate Evil without my permission. Otherwise, you will have the highest status and authority other than me. This is a promise that I have never made to anyone since the establishment of the capital of Ultimate Evil. You can decide for yourself!¡± After that, the Ultimate Evil Lord did not speak again. The audience outside the arena gasped when they heard that. The audience who came to watch the match was very different from the past. This was because they were representatives of the Bard Race and Feathered Monster Race. There were also representatives of the Evil Spirit Race such as Adolphus, as well as many nobles from the capital of Ultimate Evil. They had all come to watch the freedom battle of Fire Asura. Even though some of them had been severely punished by the Ultimate Evil Lord, they still had the desire to recruit Vincent in their hearts. After all, a talent who possessed divine-level abilities and could advance by leaps and bounds in cultivation was someone worth recruiting no matter what price they had to pay. However, at that moment, a sense of helplessness suddenly rose in their hearts. If Vincent chose to personally end his own disciple¡¯s life in exchange for his freedom, then he would be reduced to a killing tool that had no bottom line. If they recruited someone like him as a subordinate, there would probably be a day when he would stab them in the back. They would then lose the value of them working together. Therefore, whether or not to recruit the Fire Asura was once again a problem that the audience had to struggle with. If Vincent did not kill his disciple, then according to the rules of the Arena of Life and Death, he would only die under the sword of his disciple. However, this way, he and his disciple would have no value at all. When that time came, the Arena of Life and Death would still be calm and peaceful. The entire capital of the Ultimate Evil would still be under the rule of the Ultimate Evil Lord. It was as if nothing had changed and no waves had appeared! The glorious future of the Fire Asura that had attracted the attention of tens of thousands of creatures had turned into a moon mirage. It had become empty talk! Vincent withdrew his gaze and turned to look at Ebenezer. The corners of his mouth suddenly curled into a cruel smile. He sighed softly and said, ¡°Disciple! Do you still remember what I said to you the last time we met?¡± Ebenezer nodded solemnly and said, ¡°Master said that the next time we meet, we will definitely give each other a surprise!¡± ¡°Well said!¡± Vincent nodded and continued, ¡°Now is the time! Raise your arms and have a real fight with me! Let me see your growth over the past few days, and today I will show you what a real fight is!¡± Ebenezer was shocked and asked in disbelief, ¡°Master, do you want to force me to fight with you for that so-called freedom? If today¡¯s victory is so important to you, please take my life directly, I have no complaints!¡± Vincent shook his head. He pointed to the sky and said, ¡°Freedom, living, today is not important to you and me! From now on, f*ck the Arena of Life and Death, f*ck the rules, and f*ck the Ultimate Evil Lord! Do not care about any external factors! In the arena, there is only you and I, master and disciple. We will use the way of a warrior to resolve the matter between the two of us! If I die at your hands, then I have no complaints. To have a disciple like you, I will die in peace. But if you die at my hands, I will remember you forever!¡± The high-ranking nobles in the audience could not help but sigh helplessly when they heard Vincent¡¯s words. They muttered, ¡°Fire Asura, in the end, he still chose that path! But if you think about it carefully, you can probably understand why. After all, there is only one path in front of him. If the Ultimate Evil Lord wants to control you, he will never give you a chance!¡± On the top floor, the Ultimate Evil Lord looked at Vincent who had just scolded him. There was an extremely confident smile on his face. Irene, who was standing behind him, could not help but ask worriedly, ¡°Fire Asura just scolded you. Are you angry?¡± ¡°No!¡± The Ultimate Evil Lord shook his head repeatedly and said happily, ¡°If he wants to vent his emotions, let him be! As long as he decides to wave his butcher knife at his disciple, I can forgive him for the rest!¡± Irene could not help but ask again, ¡°What if the Fire Asura gives up?¡± The Ultimate Evil Lord shook his head and sighed, ¡°Then he can go to hell! Ever since the capital of Ultimate Evil was established, do you think that only one Fire Asura has appeared? In fact, almost every once in a while, a genius like the Fire Asura would appear in the Arena of Life and Death. However, such geniuses have their own pride. No matter what, they will not submit so easily to me. Some only want to maintain a cooperative relationship with me, and some even want to take the opportunity to overthrow my rule! But nothing that they wanted to do here could be hidden from me, so I killed them all! Today¡¯s performance from the Fire Asura was very close to what I had expected!¡± After hearing this, Irene looked at the vicious and crazy evil lord. She could not help but frown. This was because she did not know what else she could do to help Vincent through this disaster. Chapter 268 In the Arena of Life and Death, after Ebenezer heard Vincent¡¯s speech, the illusory black figure under his black robe did not move for a long time. It was not until he let out a long sigh that he raised his head to look at Vincent. ¡°Master, I understand. Today¡¯s battle is not about freedom, nor is it about grudges. It is just a battle between you and me, master and disciple! Please rest assured, I will not show any mercy. I also hope that the Master can show all of his strength. This way, even if I die, I will be satisfied!¡± When Vincent saw Ebenezer¡¯s resolute look, he reckoned that he had already lost all hope for his master. However, under the watchful eyes of everyone, he had no other choice. ¡°As you wish!¡± Vincent shouted in a deep voice and took out the Purgatory Blade using his right hand. The Hand of God on his left arm immediately turned into a sharp blade. The two blades hung quietly by his sides. He was waiting for Ebenezer¡¯s attack. ¡°Master, sorry for offending you!¡± Ebenezer shouted softly and his hands turned into blades. He charged towards Vincent at high speed. A black shadow instantly rushed from one side of the arena to the other. Immediately after, everyone saw Ebenezer leap high into the air. He raised his sharp arms and thrust towards Vincent! ¡°This isn¡¯t the best time. You¡¯re still a little impatient!¡± said Vincent softly. He then raised his blade and slashed towards Ebenezer. ¡°Whoosh!¡± With a slash, Ebenezer¡¯s figure suddenly turned into a mass of thick black fog. There were no limbs flying in the air as everyone had expected, nor was there blood splattering all over the place as they had imagined. The black fog that Ebenezer had turned into expanded bit by bit until it completely enveloped the space around Vincent. Vincent looked at the surrounding space that had suddenly turned into darkness. Under such circumstances, it would be extremely difficult and even impossible for him to capture the Shadow Demon. ¡°Disciple, it seems that I¡¯ve underestimated you! Right now, you¡¯re just one step away from becoming a qualified assassin!¡± Vincent sighed softly. He then turned around and raised his dual blades, as if he was waiting for the next attack. ¡°Clang!¡± Everything happened according to Vincent¡¯s predictions. The sharp blades that Ebenezer¡¯s hands had transformed into suddenly emerged from the black fog. However, they ended up crashing into the dual blades that Vincent had prepared. Vincent looked at the attack that he had easily neutralized. He smiled and said, ¡°As an assassin, the greatest taboo is to let your target capture your emotional fluctuations. Once your emotions are controlled by the target, no matter how well you hide your figure, it is equivalent to exposing yourself to the other party completely!¡± After listening to Vincent¡¯s teachings, Ebenezer slowly retreated his arms. The friction between the blades produced intense sparks. ¡°I will remember my master¡¯s teachings!¡± said Ebenezer in a disappointed and cold voice. His blades disappeared into the black fog once again. His aura and emotions also converged, as if he had completely merged with the surrounding environment. Vincent could not help but say, ¡°Very good! This way, your ambush will be flawless. But you have to be careful next because I will not show you any flaws!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Vincent¡¯s entire body suddenly turned into a fire spirit, as if he had transformed into a scorching sun that was filled with infinite energy! ¡°Fire God Break!¡± Following Vincent¡¯s loud roar, majestic flames suddenly surged out from his body. Endless heat surged in all directions, instantly filling the surrounding dark space. Vincent still had spare energy to continue expanding outwards. ¡°Boom!¡± Ebenezer¡¯s black fog could no longer contain the flames released by Vincent. It shattered into countless tiny wisps of black smoke and instantly drowned in Vincent¡¯s red light. The audience outside the stadium once again saw Vincent¡¯s indomitable fire god avatar. Vincent displayed his ability to merge with the flames completely after taking control of the fire. His body was the flame. As long as the flame was not extinguished, he would never disappear! The black fog that slowly dispersed condensed into Ebenezer¡¯s figure. He laid on the ground, clutching his chest as he struggled to stand up. He looked at the indomitable giant flame in front of him and knew that he had no hope of victory. However, he had never thought of seeking victory. He only wanted to prove to his master that he was not a disciple that could be abandoned at will. He still had a deep potential and an even stronger will! ¡°Shadow Assassination!¡± Ebenezer roared. He raised his arms above his head and pressed his palms together. His entire body transformed into a pitch-black sharp blade. It then pierced towards the heart of the giant flame! His attack obviously could not cause any damage to Vincent. However, Ebenezer was determined to give it a try even if he had to risk his life. The Shadow Demon warriors could only die on the way to the attack. They could not die passively under the attacks of their opponents! Everyone who was paying attention to the battle let out a sigh. This was because they could tell that there was no need for the Fire Asura to make any movements. All they had to do was wait for Ebenezer to charge into Vincent and this battle would end. With the difference in strength being so obvious, Ebenezer still launched his moth-like attack. He was deliberately seeking death! However, what everyone did not expect was that Vincent was not willing to win so easily! Vincent, who was standing proudly in the arena, extinguished his flames. He revealed his figure that was suspended in mid-air. He raised his hand to touch his Purgatory Blade. He then charged straight towards Ebenezer. At the same time, Vincent¡¯s voice echoed in the arena. ¡°You want to die with all your heart? I¡¯m sorry, I won¡¯t allow it!¡± Just as he finished speaking, Vincent had already rushed in front of the pitch-black sharp blade. He raised his hand to attack. The pitch-black sharp blade instantly dissipated, transforming into Ebenezer¡¯s figure as he fell to the ground. Meanwhile, Vincent was the first to catch Ebenezer¡¯s falling body. His Hand of God transformed into a long chain, binding Ebenezer¡¯s neck, while his right hand stabbed straight into Ebenezer¡¯s chest. Everyone watched the scene with their mouths agape. They did not expect Vincent to be so heartless in front of his disciple who had taken the initiative to seek death. He would rather stab him personally than let him die with dignity! At the same time, there was an even more shocking scene. Vincent, who had just fallen to the ground, flung Ebenezer¡¯s body to the side. His entire body suddenly burst into flames that could not be controlled. Everyone was familiar with the situation. It was his psionic power that was overflowing. It was a sign that he was about to advance again! At that moment, all the audience members stood up one after another. They were quietly paying attention to the terrifying aura that Vincent had just emitted. What they wanted to know at that moment was Vincent¡¯s level. ¡°Boom!¡± As the rings of flames reverberated continuously in the arena, a red light suddenly soared into the sky. It was accompanied by a powerful pressure that spread to every corner of the audience stands outside the arena. ¡°A level 30 creature! He did it!¡± Some of the high-ranking nobles who were not afraid of such pressure could not help but mutter and sigh when they realized that Vincent had leveled up. ¡°It seems that from now on, another overlord will appear in the capital of Ultimate Evil!¡± Chapter 269 - Hypocritical Solicitation, Regaining Vitality ¡°Let us congratulate Fire Asura for achieving 100 victories in a row! Not only did he obtain freedom in the Arena of Life and Death, but he has also successfully advanced to a level 30 creature. From today onwards, he is a legal citizen of the capital of Ultimate Evil. Like all the audience members present, he has become an equal brother and a citizen of the capital of Ultimate Evil!¡± The host¡¯s voice was loud and excited. His tone indicated that another legend had appeared in the Arena of Life and Death. At that moment, there was a group of creatures who were rubbing their fists and palms eagerly in the audience seats. Kaeger, who had just been punished by Ultimate Evil Lord looked excited once again. He could not wait to rush off the stage to continue his discussion with the Fire Asura about the cooperation. They were previously interrupted by the Ultimate Evil Lord. Marcus, who had also been punished by the evil lord, could see Kaeger¡¯s excitement. He could not help but say, ¡°Last time, your race had already suffered a great loss. The Fire Asura has no bottom line. Do you still want to recruit such a person?¡± Kaeger¡¯s eyes were filled with madness. He replied without any hesitation, ¡°Recruit! Why shouldn¡¯t I recruit him? Such a powerful and astonishing talent, coupled with his heroic feat of creating a legend in the Arena of Life and Death. Even if he was a madman who had lost his mind, he would not completely fall into madness in a short period of time. Therefore, if we seize this short opportunity to cooperate with him, it would be enough to earn back the profits from him! Don¡¯t you think so?¡± Marcus smiled and sighed softly, ¡°It seems that today, we are going to stand on the opposite side again! However, it¡¯s rare for us to have a common view on how to use the Fire Asura!¡± The two of them, who were both opponents, sympathized with each other. Suddenly, they thought of something and turned around to look at a certain spot behind them. Adolphus stood up with a lack of interest. He was ready to leave. ¡°Adolphus, are you leaving already?¡± ¡°Now that the Fire Asura has regained his freedom and is destined to be loyal to the Ultimate Evil Lord, I think it¡¯s better to resolve the grudge with him regarding the Undead Race as soon as possible. Otherwise, you¡¯ll get in trouble sooner or later!¡± Kaeger and Marcus chimed in, with the intention of mocking Adolphus. Not only could he not gain anything from the Fire Asura, but he had also received a huge threat. Adolphus¡¯s zombie-like face did not have the slightest bit of expression. He only said coldly, ¡°The Evil Spirit Race is not afraid of any opponent! It is good that the Fire Asura has regained its freedom. Do not let me find an opportunity, or I will definitely settle the score with him!¡± After saying that, Adolphus turned around and left. As the largest material merchant in the capital of Ultimate Evil, and the only designated material collector in the Arena of Life and Death, Adolphus still had to go and see what valuable materials were left on the bodies of the participants who died! When Kaeger and Marcus saw his reaction, they could not help but be overjoyed. This was because losing a powerful competitor was definitely good news for them. At that moment, they did not even think about entering the arena to chat with the Fire Asura. Instead, they turned around excitedly and walked upstairs to the banquet hall. This was because the Ultimate Evil Lord was going to hold a grand and free banquet for the Fire Asura. At the same time, it was his first step in showing support for the Fire Asura. Almost at the same time, Vincent had completed his promotion and became a level 30 creature. He stabilized his realm. This was proof that the Human Race also had the potential to become an intermediate race. He was no longer a low-level creature that could be bullied by others in the Black Hole world! ¡°The Human Race will certainly prosper!¡± Vincent sighed softly and glanced at Ebenezer from the corner of his eyes. He was trembling slightly. However, he controlled his impulse to go forward and check. He turned around and walked straight out of the arena. Under the guidance of a group of managers, he walked towards the banquet hall on the top floor. As soon as he stepped into the banquet hall, the Ultimate Evil Lord brought Irene along and welcomed him with a smile. It was as if he had never schemed against Vincent. ¡°Fire Asura! Congratulations on becoming my most loyal subordinate. In order to celebrate your victory, I have prepared the most generous reward for you!¡± said the Ultimate Evil Lord to Vincent with a face full of joy. At the same time, he gestured for Irene to push the box containing the gifts over. The Ultimate Evil Lord looked at the prizes that he had selected especially for him and introduced them to him, ¡°There are three world rings here. Jackson lost to me back then! Originally, I gave two to Irene. Now, the remaining three are all for you! Of course, without my permission, you should not try to open the world inside on your own. After all, this is the rule of the capital. Only when you have made outstanding contributions to me can I allow you to leave the capital of Ultimate Evil and go out to explore. This is my expectation for you. Do you understand?¡± Vincent squeezed out a smile. He naturally understood the intention of the evil lord. At the moment, he had killed his only disciple. It was like he had become a killing machine. His both hands were dripping with blood. Naturally, he still could not gain 100% of the Ultimate Evil Lord¡¯s trust. Hence, the Ultimate Evil Lord gave him a warning in addition to the reward. The Ultimate Evil Lord picked up a pitch-black long blade and said, ¡°I noticed that you are more accustomed to using a blade, so I took out the most outstanding blade from my collection! This is for you! This blade was forged using the core of a world. Brandishing the blade is equivalent to brandishing a world! Of course, as a level 30 creature, you are still not able to unleash its full strength, but it is a treasured blade that can accompany you to become stronger! Make good use of it. There are still many journeys that you will need to go on and tasks to complete!¡± The Ultimate Evil Lord then introduced the other rewards to Vincent. They were all materials and medicines that could help with cultivation. ¡°Thank you!¡± Vincent thanked the evil lord and bowed his head in public. His actions were equivalent to him giving up on his bottom line completely. Irene looked at the scene. She could not help but feel a little disappointed. She wanted to cry. However, she was not sure if Vincent had really lost it all. Did he lose his fighting spirit as well? She could only suppress her emotions and not show any flaws. The banquet carried on as per usual. The Ultimate Evil Lord pulled Vincent along as if he was showing off his spoils of war. He introduced his future subordinate to every member present. At the same time, the corpses of all the participants who had died earlier were carried into the mortuary of the Arena of Life and Death. Adolphus was led by a pair of managers. His gaze swept over every dead body. He turned to the manager and said, ¡°As per the old rules, cut off all the useful materials for me! Also, I want the corpse of the Shadow Demon who lost to the Fire Asura today!¡± The manager was a little startled when he heard that. He said with some embarrassment, ¡°According to the rules of the Arena of Life and Death, you can only take away the useful materials. You can¡¯t take away the entire corpse!¡± When Adolphus heard his reply, he said seriously and calmly, ¡°I have a big customer, a level 80 creature. He is going to use the body of the Shadow Demon to forge a divine weapon. He requires the whole Shadow Demon corpse. Isn¡¯t that considered a material?¡± ¡°This¡­ Alright! Please wait a moment!¡± When the manager heard this, he could only lower his head and agree. He then handed all the materials along with Ebenezer¡¯s corpse to Adolphus. After walking through the long corridor and exiting the arena, Adolphus let out a long sigh. He bent down to examine Ebenezer¡¯s wound and pulled out a scroll that had lost its effectiveness from the bleeding wound. At the same time, Ebenezer actually let out a light snort as if he had recovered some vitality! Adolphus turned his head to look at the highest level of the arena. He suddenly sighed, ¡°What a lunatic!¡± Chapter 270 - Division of Labor and Cooperation, Tacit Understanding Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The lively and hypocritical banquet ended. After dealing with everyone, Vincent and Irene returned to the room. As soon as they entered the room, Irene asked nervously, ¡°Do you know how happy the Ultimate Evil Lord was after you killed Ebenezer? From now on, who in the capital of Ultimate Evil would dare to cooperate with you?¡± Vincent sat on the sofa. A hint of fatigue finally appeared on his face as he closed his eyes to rest. He sighed, ¡°But look at the situation that I was in, do I look like I have any other choice? Could I bring my level 25 disciple out of the Arena of Life and Death with just one breath left in his lungs?¡± Irene was naturally not a fool. She understood that Vincent did not have a better choice at that time. She was just worried about Vincent¡¯s future. After hesitating for a moment, Irene asked, ¡°Is Ebenezer really dead?¡± Vincent¡¯s lips suddenly curled into a smile. He did not say anything more. Instead, he stood up and walked in front of Irene. He asked softly, ¡°Now that I have obtained my freedom, can I move out of the Arena of Life and Death? There are some things that I am unable to say here. After all, the more I get to know the Ultimate Evil Lord, the more I fear his methods!¡± Irene said quietly, ¡°So what if you move out? As long as the Ultimate Evil Lord wants to monitor a person, that person will have no secrets in the capital of Ultimate Evil!¡± Vincent nodded in agreement. Out of nowhere, he shook his head again and said, ¡°Before I grasped the flame authority, I did indeed think so. However, when I came into contact with the divine ability, I discovered that the Ultimate Evil Lord¡¯s ability was not actually that terrifying! For example, I¡¯ve now grasped the flame authority. The more meticulous I become in my control of the flame, the more I feel like I have not completely grasped control of the flame. If I want to cultivate the flame authority to the maximum extent, it would be absolutely impossible with my current strength. Even with the Ultimate Evil¡¯s strength, it would still be impossible. Unless I can cultivate to a level 90 creature or higher, then perhaps I¡¯ll be able to truly grasp the god-like ability!¡± Vincent continued, ¡°The Ultimate Evil Lord has the domain ability. However, the origin of the domain must have been created by him. Later, he fused his domain with the capital of Ultimate Evil, thus achieving the ability to rule and control this world. It was equivalent to him having two divine-level abilities in the capital of Ultimate Evil. This was why he could defeat Jackson so easily. However, since he had developed his domain to such a large extent, there were bound to be drawbacks, that is, he could no longer control every single tiny detail in the domain. He could only dominate this domain on a macro level. Therefore, as long as we stay away from him, he would not be able to spy on our every move!¡± Upon hearing this, Irene nodded in realization and said, ¡°According to the Ultimate Evil Lord, we will be in charge of the competition schedule in the arena. We will also be in charge of the communication between the scavengers, and the recruitment of new contestants! So before the plan is completed, I still have to come back here to work every day, but I don¡¯t think the Ultimate Evil Lord will say anything when I move out. It¡¯s just that the price of houses in the capital is very high. With the funds we have, we will not be able to find a suitable one!¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll solve the problem of the funds. After all, I¡¯m now free. Tomorrow, you go and choose a house first. Leave the rest to me!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Irene responded softly. She then looked at Vincent¡¯s back as he sat on the sofa to rest. She asked softly, ¡°Are you still training tonight?¡± Vincent leaned against the sofa and said softly, ¡°No! I¡¯ve overused my brain. I feel a little tired. Let¡¯s rest for the night!¡± Irene heard his reply and waited for a while. She realized that Vincent had no intention of getting up to go to bed. It was as if he had become one with the sofa. He seemed to be exhausted to a certain extent, so she did not disturb his rest. She turned around to wash up. She then laid on the bed alone and fell asleep. When they first moved in together, Irene, who had just begun to fall in love, would occasionally let her imagination run wild. After all, there was a man in the room. Every night before she went to bed, her heart would be filled with anxiety and anticipation. But as time passed, Irene had already gotten used to living together with Vincent. Every day, other than discussing how to escape from the capital of Ultimate Evil, she would wake up and say hello. At night, she would return to her room and do her own things. If she was sleepy, she would go to sleep. No one would disturb each other. This was probably a tacit understanding! Before dawn, Irene had already woken up. She looked at Vincent who was lying on the sofa. He was sleeping quietly. She tiptoed across the room to change her clothes. She then left the room. All the work in the arena had been handed over to Vincent. However, he was obviously not interested in the business there. Therefore, Irene had to take care of everything for him, and the workload had become very huge. However, Irene was enjoying it. After all, as long as she could help Vincent share the pressure, she would always be happy! Moreover, there were a lot of things that needed to be dealt with. After Irene had briefly made arrangements for the arena, she arranged for people to inquire about the best house in the capital of Ultimate Evil. According to Vincent¡¯s plan, it would be best if they could find a place that can overlook the entire capital of Ultimate Evil. This would be the best way to dispel his wariness to the maximum extent. Therefore, Irene did not consider the price, she only chose the room with the best geographical location. There was a building in the capital of Ultimate Evil. It was only a little smaller than the Arena of Life and Death, but it was located in the center. If one could live there, it would be equivalent to looking down on the entire capital of Ultimate Evil. The building belonged to the Star Race. They hold quite a lot of power in the capital of Ultimate Evil. It was said that their leader was not in the capital of Ultimate Evil recently. Otherwise, he would definitely go to the Arena of Life and Death to recruit Vincent. The Star Race initially wanted to gift the room on the top floor of the Star building to the Ultimate Evil Lord, but the Ultimate Evil Lord preferred to live in the Arena of Life and Death. Therefore, he did not accept that room. As such, the room that could overlook the entire capital of Ultimate Evil remained empty till now. Irene made a serious comparison and decided to choose this room that was only second to the Ultimate Evil Lord¡¯s residence. She then returned to her room to report to Vincent. However, when she returned to her room, she found that the room had long been empty. Vincent was nowhere to be found. Vincent walked onto the slightly gloomy steel road in the capital of Ultimate Evil. Once he exited the Arena of Life and Death, he used his Transformation Skill to change his appearance. In an instant, he was just an ordinary Evil Spirit with a zombie-like appearance. He walked stiffly and arrived at the Evil Spirit Race¡¯s stronghold in the capital of Ultimate Evil. ¡°Stop! This is the most important stronghold of the Evil Spirit Race. Even if you¡¯re from the same race, you must reveal your identity before you can enter!¡± The two Evil Spirit Race warriors guarding the entrance of the stronghold stopped Vincent expressionlessly. Vincent did not explain and only said in a low voice, ¡°Tell Adolphus that his friend is here!¡± Chapter 271 - Rising From the Dead and Seizing the Opportunity to Make a Fortune Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation As a high-level race that dominated the capital of Ultimate Evil, the Evil Spirits had always been known for their strict hierarchy. Those with low cultivation had to be absolutely obedient to those with high cultivation, and the one with the highest cultivation was the current leader of the Evil Spirits. Thus, within the Evil Spirits, no member dared to call Adolphus by his name. At that moment, Vincent was standing in front of their stronghold with the appearance of an Evil Spirit. He kept saying that Adolphus was his friend. This caused the two Evil Spirit warriors guarding the door to look at each other in dismay. As the race was extremely united, they were able to gain a firm foothold in the capital of Ultimate Evil. Every member was not an idiot. When the Evil Spirit in front of them called out Adolphus¡¯s name, the two gatekeepers were almost certain that he was definitely not an Evil Spirit! After all, the capital of Ultimate Evil was filled with various races, and the ability to change one¡¯s appearance was not uncommon. The fact that the creature in front of them dared to impersonate an Evil Spirit and brazenly request to see the leader meant that there was still half-truth in his words, and that was that he was indeed a friend of their leader. ¡°Wait a moment!¡± The Evil Spirit Warrior turned around and walked into the stronghold. Soon, Adolphus personally went out to welcome him. He looked at the Evil Spirit in front of him and could not find any flaws at all. Adolphus said very calmly, ¡°Why don¡¯t I remember having a friend like you?¡± Vincent opened his arms and said with a smile, ¡°No way, brother! Think about it carefully, the two of us met in the manure pit!¡± The corners of Adolphus¡¯s mouth twitched violently. Vincent looked at his somewhat comical face that had not changed for thousands of years. At this time, Adolphus could already confirm that the person in front of him was Vincent in disguise. However, Vincent¡¯s words made him lose his reputation in front of his subordinates. Adolphus suppressed his emotions, turned around, and said, ¡°I remember now, I do indeed have a friend like you, come in with me!¡± Vincent smiled and waved to the two Evil Spirit warriors guarding the door and followed Adolphus into the stronghold. When the door was quiet again, the two Evil Spirit warriors gathered together in surprise and discussed carefully. ¡°No way! The leader actually went to the manure pit to make friends? Why did he go to the manure pit?¡± ¡°The leader is unfathomable. The things he does are not something that we can understand at our level!¡± The structure of the Evil Spirit Race¡¯s stronghold was very simple. The first floor was occupied by the weakest group of the Evil Spirit Race. They were also the ones with the lowest status. They were used as a daily moving or guarding team. They stored a large number of materials on the second floor. Vincent looked over curiously and felt that everything was dazzling. Only those who were strong could live on the third floor. Adolphus¡¯s room was naturally on the top floor. After Adolphus brought Vincent into his room, he locked the door behind him. He then walked to the closet in the living room and gently twisted a mechanism that looked like an ordinary chandelier. Suddenly, a secret door opened! The space inside the secret door was not big. There was only a simple bed. On the bed laid the still unconscious Ebenezer. At that moment, he still looked alive, but he could only lie there quietly like a dead man. No matter how much Adolphus tried, he could not wake him up. Adolphus led Vincent into the secret room and could not help but ask softly, ¡°I really don¡¯t understand. What method did you use to make his death look so real?¡± Vincent checked Ebenezer¡¯s wound and found that the broken scroll left in Ebenezer¡¯s wound had disappeared. He could not help but smile and ask in return, ¡°Really? You really don¡¯t understand at all?¡± Adolphus knew that Vincent would ask such a question. He could not help but say, ¡°Of course I can see that you have used a scroll, but I don¡¯t know what kind of scroll can have such an effect.¡± The corners of Vincent¡¯s mouth curled up. It was as if he had been waiting for Adolphus to ask him about it for a long time. He casually took out a brand-new scroll and said proudly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just a modified authority scroll that Jackson left behind when he tried to harm me! I modified Ebenezer¡¯s movement status to ¡®death¡¯, but I did not modify his life. Therefore, he will not die under my blade. He will only become a living dead in the eyes of the audience!¡± ¡°What, what! Modified Authority Scroll!¡± Adolphus exclaimed in shock. His eyes filled with envy and fanaticism as he looked at the scroll in Vincent¡¯s hand. Authority was a rare divine ability. If one possessed the ability to modify the authority scroll, it was equivalent to carrying a trump card that was sufficient to contend against high-level creatures. This was a powerful temptation that even Adolphus could not reject! Vincent ignored Adolphus. Instead, he gently tore open the scroll in his hands, before patting it on Ebenezer¡¯s head. ¡°Modified recovery!¡± With a soft shout from Vincent, the scroll in his hand lit up with a bright light. It was so bright that they could not even open their eyes. Then, with a flash, all of the light entered Ebenezer¡¯s body. Ebenezer suddenly opened his eyes, as if he had been in a long nightmare. He was in shocked and panted heavily. It was not until he paid attention to his surroundings that he saw the two Evil Spirits standing beside him. ¡°You¡­ Who are you? Why am I still alive?¡± Ebenezer sat up and looked warily at Vincent and Adolphus. ¡°Good disciple, congratulations on successfully leaving the Arena of Life and Death!¡± said Vincent with a chuckle as he changed back to his original appearance. Ebenezer widened his eyes instantly as he looked at the smiling Vincent. He recalled the conversation between the master and disciple in the arena and instantly thought of something. It must be that his master had used some means and connections to allow him to leave the arena alive! Ebenezer firmly believed in this. This was even if he did not see the evidence and had no way to confirm his conjecture. However, given his identity as someone who had lost in the arena, leaving the arena alive was enough to make him firmly believed in everything. ¡°Master!¡± Ebenezer fell to his knees with a plop. He confessed to Vincent with incomparable sorrow, ¡°It was I who did not understand master¡¯s good intentions back then. I even misunderstood that master wanted to abandon me in exchange for freedom. If I offended master in words, please punish me!¡± Vincent leaned over and patted Ebenezer¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Enough!¡± He said with a smile, ¡°You and I don¡¯t need to care about these formalities. I didn¡¯t save you out of good intentions. There aren¡¯t many people I can trust right now. You¡¯re one of them. That¡¯s why I tried my best to save you. After all, a Shadow Demon without a status is definitely the most terrifying assassin in the Ultimate Evil Lord!¡± Ebenezer stood up and nodded solemnly to Vincent, saying, ¡°I understand! In the future, I will be a shadow without status in the capital of Ultimate Evil. No matter what master wants me to do, I will have no regrets!¡± Vincent nodded with gratification and said, ¡°Good boy, you should recuperate first. After you recover, we will do something big together!¡± Chapter 272 - Selling Your Trump Card After comforting Ebenezer, Vincent turned to look at Adolphus and asked softly, ¡°You¡¯ve been in the capital of Ultimate Evil for a long time. Is there any way to help him change his appearance temporarily? Any race is fine!¡± Adolphus looked at Vincent in surprise and asked in return, ¡°Can¡¯t you change your appearance as you wish? Why don¡¯t you teach it to your disciple?¡± Vincent did not hide anything and said honestly, ¡°This ability is a gift, I can¡¯t teach it even if I wanted to! Haven¡¯t you always been known to have extraordinary eyesight? Help me think of a solution!¡± Adolphus looked at Vincent quietly, as if he could not understand the look of familiarity that Vincent had with him. But after a long silence, he turned around and walked to the desk. He opened a cabinet in the mezzanine and took out a necklace. ¡°This is Bard¡¯s necklace. When you wear it, you can turn your appearance into a Bard!¡± said Adolphus in a deep voice. Vincent looked at the necklace and then at Adolphus. He thought that this guy must have used his identity as a Bard to do some shady things. It seemed that the Bard had taken a lot of blame for Adolphus! However, with this necklace, at least Ebenezer could go out in the open. Therefore, Vincent said with satisfaction, ¡°Thank you!¡± Just as Vincent was about to reach out to take the necklace, Adolphus suddenly pulled back. Vincent looked at Adolphus in surprise. Adolphus said calmly, ¡°Previously, our deal was that you will help me deliver the things that I needed. I then helped you to bring your disciple out of the arena alive. Now we are even! If you want to take this necklace, you should at least pay the same price!¡± ¡°Master, the Shadow Demons are the best at hiding. Even if I don¡¯t have this necklace, I can still make it impossible for others to discover my identity!¡± Ebenezer noticed that Adolphus was taking advantage of the situation. He could not help but want to reject the deal on behalf of his master. However, Vincent waved his hand, indicating that it was fine. He then turned around and sat down in front of the sofa in his room. He took out two authority scrolls and placed them on the coffee table. Adolphus looked at the two scrolls and swallowed his saliva unconsciously. He turned around and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Vincent smiled slightly. He continued to count on his fingers as he said, ¡°When Jackson chased me back then, you must have been there too. He accidentally dropped five scrolls in my room. When I was escaping, I used one of them. I let my disciple fake his death and used another one to save him. The remaining two are all here! I have a lot of life-saving items. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to use these scrolls in the future, so I might as well sell them to you. Now, it¡¯s time for you to give me something in return!¡± Adolphus looked at Vincent silently and sat on the sofa opposite him. He asked in a deep voice, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll kill people and steal their goods? Scrolls with divine powers are enough for me to abandon you, you know that right?¡± Vincent said disapprovingly, ¡°As I said, I have a lot of trump cards. These two scrolls are things that I don¡¯t need for the time being. Otherwise, why do you think I would sell them to you? If you want to attack me now, I have enough confidence that I can escape. But when the time comes, it¡¯s not certain which one of us will be unlucky!¡± Adolphus looked at Vincent, who only had the strength of a level 30 creature. However, he did not disagree with him. Instead, he fell into deep thought. After a long while, Adolphus slowly opened his mouth and said, ¡°There were once god-class ability scrolls on the market. The highest auction record was 45 million dark crystals. I¡¯ll give you 90 million dark crystals for two scrolls. This necklace in my hand will be given to you as a gift!¡± After saying that, Adolphus took out a card carved out of black crystals from his pocket. Together with the necklace in his hand, he pushed it in front of Vincent. Vincent leaned forward and raised his hand to press down gently on the two modified authority scrolls. He smiled and asked, ¡°Why? Aren¡¯t you going to try and kill me? If you succeed, that would be a once-and-for-all benefit!¡± Adolphus smiled magnanimously and said, ¡°Compared to killing you, I need a partner who has enough trump cards!¡± Vincent did not say anything more. Instead, he pushed the two scrolls in front of Adolphus and put away the dark gold cards and the necklace on the coffee table. Adolphus put away the two modified authority scrolls carefully. He then stood up and said, ¡°My room is very safe. Even the Ultimate Evil Lord is unable to listen to any sound in the room! I still have some things to deal with. I¡¯ll leave the room to you. I¡¯ll instruct my men. You can leave at any time!¡± With that, Adolphus turned around and left. Vincent looked at Adolphus¡¯s back and smiled knowingly. He did not say anything else until Adolphus left the room. He threw the necklace in his hand to Ebenezer. He then instructed, ¡°You should wear this first. However, with your strength, you should still be careful when you move around the capital of Ultimate Evil. Fortunately, the Shadow Demon race¡¯s natural advantage is to hide their aura so it will be difficult for others to detect your true strength. You should first find a safe place to stay and cultivate. When I need you, I will take the initiative to contact you!¡± After saying that, Vincent took out a dark crystal card from his pocket and placed it in Ebenezer¡¯s hand. The card contained the money that Irene had saved up. There were about two million dark crystals in the card. According to Irene, the money was enough to buy a small quiet house and maintain daily life for a period of time. This happened after Irene had been cheated and lost all of Vincent¡¯s materials. She blamed herself and decided to give all her money to Vincent. At that time, the two of them had already decided to work together, so Vincent did not refuse. As he had given this small sum of money to Ebenezer, who needed it to hide his tracks, the huge sum of 90 million dark crystals could be brought back and given to Irene. ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry! I will definitely focus on training to become master¡¯s helper as soon as possible!¡± said Ebenezer firmly. Vincent nodded. He then instructed, ¡°If you need materials for cultivation, feel free to look for Adolphus. Tell him to deduct the money from my account. When the time comes, I will settle everything with him one by one. Don¡¯t have any misgivings. You only have one task now. Work hard to increase your strength! Not just for me, but to also better protect your Shadow Demon world in the future!¡± Ebenezer was greatly encouraged. His eyes were resolute as he put on the Bard necklace. The dark fog that symbolized darkness around him instantly faded, turning into a black shadow that was shrouded in a loose robe. Vincent then reverted to his Evil Spirit appearance. The master and disciple swaggered out of the Evil Spirit¡¯s stronghold. They walked side by side for a distance on the main road of the capital of Ultimate Evil before separating. Chapter 273 - Research Axis, Looking for Business Opportunities Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Vincent took a detour and soon returned to the vicinity of the Arena of Life and Death. He returned to his original appearance and walked into the arena via the main entrance. The managers of the arena took the initiative to bow when they saw Vincent enter. Although they had better combat strength, status, and level as compared to Vincent, they all respected Vincent from the bottom of their hearts. Vincent went to the front desk of the arena and asked about the competition schedule for the day before returning to his and Irene¡¯s room. The moment he entered the door, he saw Irene sitting on the sofa with a troubled look on her face. She was busy calculating something. Vincent walked forward and asked with a smile, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Did you encounter a problem?¡± Irene turned to look at Vincent. She frowned and said, ¡°It¡¯s a problem regarding the house. I¡¯ve estimated roughly that if we want to buy the best house in the capital of Ultimate Evil, we will need at least 70 million dark crystals. It would be great if that batch of materials back then had not been swindled away! But when I think about how everything we are doing now is to escape from the capital of Ultimate Evil, I feel that this amount is not worth it at all!¡± Vincent shook his head and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will never make a loss! Back then, the materials worth 70 million could only be considered as an investment, but now is the time for us to recoup our profits!¡± Irene looked at Vincent in confusion. Even after spending so much time together, she still could not grasp Vincent¡¯s thoughts. Vincent did not explain. He just took out the dark gold card from his pocket and placed it in Irene¡¯s hand. He then said, ¡°Take this money first. It should be enough to deal with the problem of the house. As for the buyer who cheated you last time, please give me all his information!¡± Irene looked at the card in her hand and could not help but be surprised. She, who had lived in the capital since young, could see the value of the card at a glance. It was just that she did not expect Vincent to be able to get such a large sum of money on the first day of his freedom. He must have gone out and made a deal with someone during the time he disappeared. But what kind of deal would be able to get him 90 million dark crystals? As Irene was thinking, she could not help but raise her head to look at Vincent. Vincent noticed Irene¡¯s gaze and quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much! This money was exchanged openly with a treasure of mine!¡± Irene could not help but ask, ¡°Oh, what treasure?¡± ¡°Two modified authority scrolls. I lied and said that they were my last remaining scrolls and sold them to Adolphus. But I believe that he won¡¯t be so gullible. He definitely won¡¯t believe that I will sell all of my modified authority scrolls to him. But he definitely will not think that I still have 15 left in my hands. This is an amount that can destroy half of the capital of Ultimate Evil!¡± Irene¡¯s exquisite little mouth opened slightly as if she was shocked by the value of the modified authority scrolls. She then said with some anticipation, ¡°It would be great if you could make your own authority scrolls. Then, we wouldn¡¯t have to worry about buying anything!¡± Vincent looked at Irene¡¯s meticulous manner and could not help but smile. Then, he suddenly realized that Irene¡¯s statement was indeed a good idea. ¡°What you said makes sense. Even if I don¡¯t have the authority to modify it, I can at least study the scroll in my hand. Maybe I can think of a way to make a copy!¡± said Vincent boldly. Irene listened to Vincent¡¯s unrealistic idea. She could not help but smile and said, ¡°Although I have no way to train, I also know that to make a scroll, the creator must have the corresponding ability. If you simply copy it, I¡¯m afraid you can only make a bunch of fakes!¡± However, Vincent said disapprovingly, ¡°So what if they are fakes? Sometimes, fakes are more valuable than the real thing!¡± Vincent, who was inspired, immediately stood up. He left Irene, who had a blank look on her face, and walked into the fire shield. He opened up a scroll that was worth 45 million dark crystals to modify the authority of the scroll. After examining it from top to bottom, he softly said, ¡°Modify and restore!¡± The scroll shone brightly and then began to separate. At the same time, the scroll was divided into a few components. It was finally broken down into the materials used to build the scroll. It also left behind the ritual to write the scroll and a ray of crystal light that symbolized the authority to modify. Then, the different components began to reassemble step by step, replicating the entire process of making the modified authority scroll before Vincent¡¯s eyes. Vincent memorized every detail. He did not dare to miss a single step. This was because it was an opportunity for him to learn. He used one whole scroll for this opportunity! Vincent looked at the sparkling light that symbolized the authority to modify and could not help but think greedily. If he could use this ray of light to grasp the authority to modify, then he would have an even more powerful trump card! However, as the thought rose in Vincent¡¯s mind, all the light in front of him instantly faded away, and the modified authority scroll ended up being just a piece of wastepaper. Vincent looked at the scroll that had already been used up. He could not help but sigh in his heart that he had missed an opportunity to try. He was somewhat reluctant to use another scroll, so he could only give up resentfully. Vincent got up and walked out of the fire shield. He went to Irene¡¯s side, picked up a piece of paper and pen to write down a list. He handed it to Irene and said, ¡°After you buy the house, use the remaining money to buy these materials. Buy as many as you can!¡± Irene did not ask for the purpose behind his list. She only nodded and replied, ¡°Okay!¡± Then, Vincent sat back on the sofa and realized that there was a thick set of materials in front of him. After picking it up and flipping through the pages, he realized that this was the buyer who had deceived Irene back then. Robert, a level 35 Subdragon. With his racial advantage, he could always obtain a large number of rare materials from the Dragon Race. Thus, he occupied a place in the capital of Ultimate Evil. However, he was greedy and ungrateful and did not have a solid ally. Nevertheless, given his status, the creatures still had to do business with him even if his reputation was in tatters! The rest of the information recorded was the areas that Robert visited frequently. Vincent only took a quick glance and discovered a very interesting phenomenon. It seemed like the places Robert frequented the most were all businesses operated by the Bard Race! Vincent smiled and sighed, ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll have to visit Marcus tomorrow!¡± Irene did not smile when she heard what he said. She sighed and said, ¡°Looks like Marcus is going to be unlucky!¡± Vincent retorted weakly, ¡°Hey, what are you talking about? I¡¯m going to give them a great opportunity!¡± The next day, Vincent did not put on any disguise. He swaggered down the streets of the capital of Ultimate Evil. His presence attracted a lot of attention. Everyone in the capital of Ultimate Evil had watched the battles of Fire Asura, so everyone recognized his face. What made everyone even more curious was that Vincent was heading in the direction of the Bard Race¡¯s headquarters, the Paradise of Desire! Chapter 275 - The Representative of the Dragon Race, With a Terrifying Background Marcus felt very happy when Vincent agreed to his plan so readily. The businesses of the Bard Race and Feathered Monster Race in the capital of Ultimate Evil had reached a bottleneck. If they wanted to continue to develop, they had to devour each other¡¯s businesses. If they could rope in Vincent, who had a great reputation in front of the Ultimate Evil Lord, then the Bard Race¡¯s business would definitely be able to rise to a higher level. ¡°Brother Fire Asura, don¡¯t worry about cooperating with me. The benefits that belong to you will definitely not be little!¡± Marcus patted his chest and promised Vincent. Vincent shook his head and said, ¡°No! I don¡¯t need benefits to cooperate with you. I have other conditions!¡± Marcus was currently in a happy mood. He did not care much and quickly said, ¡°Okay, okay. No matter what the conditions are, as long as you say it, I will definitely help you!¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°Previously, someone helped me to sell a batch of high-grade materials, that was worth 70 million dark crystals. However, that buyer did not pay for my materials. Paradise of Desire is his most frequented place, so I need to look for him to collect the money!¡± Marcus nodded politely and said, ¡°That¡¯s not a problem! But can I ask, who owes you money? If it¡¯s a partner of my Bard Race, I can help them give you the money. Even if you are not that familiar with me, you can do whatever you want in my territory!¡± ¡°Robert!¡± Vincent directly gave him a name. Marcus could not help but frown when he heard that. He looked at Vincent suspiciously and asked, ¡°That Subdragon, Robert?¡± Vincent nodded and did not say anything. Marcus suddenly smiled, leaned back on the sofa, and said, ¡°Brother Fire Asura, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve already planned this from the start. You let him steal your materials, right?¡± Vincent said innocently, ¡°How is that possible? Those materials are very important to me!¡± Marcus shook his head gently and said, ¡°Everyone in the capital of Ultimate Evil knows that Robert is a creature who forgets loyalty for profit. Moreover, he relied on the fact that he can get the Dragon Race¡¯s materials to establish a firm foothold in the capital of Ultimate Evil. At the same time, he is only a level 35 creature. He is very weak! Brother, are you thinking of taking over all of Robert¡¯s assets through these materials that are worth 70 million dark crystals?¡± Vincent saw that Marcus had already seen through his plan, so he no longer hid anything. He smiled and asked, ¡°Why can¡¯t I? Or do you want to protect this Robert?¡± Marcus waved his hand, stood up, and walked to the window. He looked out of the window and sighed leisurely, ¡°This Robert is more difficult to deal with than you think. The Dragon Race¡¯s materials produce the best weapons and training equipment! The demand in the capital of Ultimate Evil is abnormally huge, and only Robert can get these resources. Therefore, those who need the materials will never allow you to touch Robert, which is why he can live until now! Brother, don¡¯t assume that Robert is easy to kill. The people behind him who need the materials will definitely take action against you!¡± Vincent was not shocked, nor did he show any signs of embarrassment. All of this seemed to be within his expectations. He looked at Marcus who seemed to have something to say and took the initiative to ask, ¡°Is there no other way?¡± ¡°There is!¡± Marcus turned to look at Vincent and said, ¡°As long as you can take over Robert¡¯s business after killing him and ensure the supply of the Dragon Race¡¯s materials in the capital of Ultimate Evil, then no one will pursue you. After all, Robert has offended many people over the years, and the number of people who wish for him to die is far more than the number of people who wish for him to live!¡± Vincent could not help but scratch his head. He smiled and sighed, ¡°You want me to discuss business with the Dragon Race? That will be a little difficult for me! You have to know that before I came to the capital of Ultimate Evil, the Dragon Race had never heard of me. Now, the Ultimate Evil Race won¡¯t let me leave the capital of Ultimate Evil, so let¡¯s not even talk about that!¡± Marcus waved his hand and quickly said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I can give you the way, but whether or not you can achieve it has nothing to do with me!¡± After hearing this, Vincent could not help but frown slightly. He sighed secretly in his heart that Marcus was indeed an old fox. He said that he had connections with the Dragon Race, but he did not want to go to discuss business with them himself. This meant that he did not have the confidence to gain the trust of the Dragon Race. As he saw that Vincent wanted to kill Robert, he had the intention of going with the flow. He wanted Vincent to help him start a relationship with the Dragon Race. However, as things had come to this, Vincent did not seem to have a better choice, so he said, ¡°What are your connections? Tell me, I¡¯ll think about it! If it¡¯s too difficult, I¡¯ll choose to kill Robert directly. As for the so-called Dragon Race and those who need the materials, if you want to take revenge, go to the Ultimate Evil Lord to discuss it!¡± Marcus had long guessed that Vincent would be fearless, but what he wanted was Vincent¡¯s current confidence. Perhaps this confidence could easily change the pattern of the supply of materials in the capital of Ultimate Evil! ¡°Actually, there is a dragon living in the capital of Ultimate Evil! He is the representative of the Dragon Race in the capital, and his character is rather strange. He almost never shows himself in the capital and he doesn¡¯t do anything very ostentatious. Moreover, his temper is very bad. As the Dragon Race is one of the most advanced races among the 10,000 races, no one in the capital of Ultimate Evil dares to provoke him! The main reason Robert was able to obtain the materials of the Dragon Race was that he had gained the trust of the Dragon Race. Brother, you might be able to give it a try. If you can gain the trust of the Dragon Race, you will have a great source for materials in the future. This will help you to accumulate more and more connections!¡± Marcus spoke to Vincent in a deep voice with a serious expression. He then helped Vincent to analyze the pros and cons. Vincent raised his eyebrows and asked with a smile, ¡°Okay, tell me where he is?¡± Marcus immediately said, ¡°Wilson! Dragon, level 65 creature. He lives in the city of Ultimate Evil¡¯s Shadow Alley!¡± Vincent turned to look at the sky outside the window. He stood up and said, ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll leave now!¡± Marcus could not help but ask, ¡°Are you going to find Wilson now?¡± ¡°No! I want to get my money back from Robert, and then talk to that Wilson!¡± said Vincent with a sneer. He then walked out of the VIP room and straight to the entertainment center of Paradise of Desire. Robert visited Paradise of Desire almost every night because he could not leave behind the alcohol and the women. Only in Paradise of Desire did they have the Subdragon maid! Vincent had long known about this. That was why he had so much to say to Marcus. It was just to pass the time! In a gorgeous private room, a bloated short half-dragon half-lizard monster was hugging two members of the opposite sex of the same race. He was gulping down large mouthfuls of liquor. ¡°Bang!¡± Suddenly, there was a loud bang. The door of the private room was kicked open. Vincent walked straight in. Chapter 275 - The Representative of the Dragon Race, With a Terrifying Background Marcus felt very happy when Vincent agreed to his plan so readily. The businesses of the Bard Race and Feathered Monster Race in the capital of Ultimate Evil had reached a bottleneck. If they wanted to continue to develop, they had to devour each other¡¯s businesses. If they could rope in Vincent, who had a great reputation in front of the Ultimate Evil Lord, then the Bard Race¡¯s business would definitely be able to rise to a higher level. ¡°Brother Fire Asura, don¡¯t worry about cooperating with me. The benefits that belong to you will definitely not be little!¡± Marcus patted his chest and promised Vincent. Vincent shook his head and said, ¡°No! I don¡¯t need benefits to cooperate with you. I have other conditions!¡± Marcus was currently in a happy mood. He did not care much and quickly said, ¡°Okay, okay. No matter what the conditions are, as long as you say it, I will definitely help you!¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°Previously, someone helped me to sell a batch of high-grade materials, that was worth 70 million dark crystals. However, that buyer did not pay for my materials. Paradise of Desire is his most frequented place, so I need to look for him to collect the money!¡± Marcus nodded politely and said, ¡°That¡¯s not a problem! But can I ask, who owes you money? If it¡¯s a partner of my Bard Race, I can help them give you the money. Even if you are not that familiar with me, you can do whatever you want in my territory!¡± ¡°Robert!¡± Vincent directly gave him a name. Marcus could not help but frown when he heard that. He looked at Vincent suspiciously and asked, ¡°That Subdragon, Robert?¡± Vincent nodded and did not say anything. Marcus suddenly smiled, leaned back on the sofa, and said, ¡°Brother Fire Asura, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve already planned this from the start. You let him steal your materials, right?¡± Vincent said innocently, ¡°How is that possible? Those materials are very important to me!¡± Marcus shook his head gently and said, ¡°Everyone in the capital of Ultimate Evil knows that Robert is a creature who forgets loyalty for profit. Moreover, he relied on the fact that he can get the Dragon Race¡¯s materials to establish a firm foothold in the capital of Ultimate Evil. At the same time, he is only a level 35 creature. He is very weak! Brother, are you thinking of taking over all of Robert¡¯s assets through these materials that are worth 70 million dark crystals?¡± Vincent saw that Marcus had already seen through his plan, so he no longer hid anything. He smiled and asked, ¡°Why can¡¯t I? Or do you want to protect this Robert?¡± Marcus waved his hand, stood up, and walked to the window. He looked out of the window and sighed leisurely, ¡°This Robert is more difficult to deal with than you think. The Dragon Race¡¯s materials produce the best weapons and training equipment! The demand in the capital of Ultimate Evil is abnormally huge, and only Robert can get these resources. Therefore, those who need the materials will never allow you to touch Robert, which is why he can live until now! Brother, don¡¯t assume that Robert is easy to kill. The people behind him who need the materials will definitely take action against you!¡± Vincent was not shocked, nor did he show any signs of embarrassment. All of this seemed to be within his expectations. He looked at Marcus who seemed to have something to say and took the initiative to ask, ¡°Is there no other way?¡± ¡°There is!¡± Marcus turned to look at Vincent and said, ¡°As long as you can take over Robert¡¯s business after killing him and ensure the supply of the Dragon Race¡¯s materials in the capital of Ultimate Evil, then no one will pursue you. After all, Robert has offended many people over the years, and the number of people who wish for him to die is far more than the number of people who wish for him to live!¡± Vincent could not help but scratch his head. He smiled and sighed, ¡°You want me to discuss business with the Dragon Race? That will be a little difficult for me! You have to know that before I came to the capital of Ultimate Evil, the Dragon Race had never heard of me. Now, the Ultimate Evil Race won¡¯t let me leave the capital of Ultimate Evil, so let¡¯s not even talk about that!¡± Marcus waved his hand and quickly said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I can give you the way, but whether or not you can achieve it has nothing to do with me!¡± After hearing this, Vincent could not help but frown slightly. He sighed secretly in his heart that Marcus was indeed an old fox. He said that he had connections with the Dragon Race, but he did not want to go to discuss business with them himself. This meant that he did not have the confidence to gain the trust of the Dragon Race. As he saw that Vincent wanted to kill Robert, he had the intention of going with the flow. He wanted Vincent to help him start a relationship with the Dragon Race. However, as things had come to this, Vincent did not seem to have a better choice, so he said, ¡°What are your connections? Tell me, I¡¯ll think about it! If it¡¯s too difficult, I¡¯ll choose to kill Robert directly. As for the so-called Dragon Race and those who need the materials, if you want to take revenge, go to the Ultimate Evil Lord to discuss it!¡± Marcus had long guessed that Vincent would be fearless, but what he wanted was Vincent¡¯s current confidence. Perhaps this confidence could easily change the pattern of the supply of materials in the capital of Ultimate Evil! ¡°Actually, there is a dragon living in the capital of Ultimate Evil! He is the representative of the Dragon Race in the capital, and his character is rather strange. He almost never shows himself in the capital and he doesn¡¯t do anything very ostentatious. Moreover, his temper is very bad. As the Dragon Race is one of the most advanced races among the 10,000 races, no one in the capital of Ultimate Evil dares to provoke him! The main reason Robert was able to obtain the materials of the Dragon Race was that he had gained the trust of the Dragon Race. Brother, you might be able to give it a try. If you can gain the trust of the Dragon Race, you will have a great source for materials in the future. This will help you to accumulate more and more connections!¡± Marcus spoke to Vincent in a deep voice with a serious expression. He then helped Vincent to analyze the pros and cons. Vincent raised his eyebrows and asked with a smile, ¡°Okay, tell me where he is?¡± Marcus immediately said, ¡°Wilson! Dragon, level 65 creature. He lives in the city of Ultimate Evil¡¯s Shadow Alley!¡± Vincent turned to look at the sky outside the window. He stood up and said, ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll leave now!¡± Marcus could not help but ask, ¡°Are you going to find Wilson now?¡± ¡°No! I want to get my money back from Robert, and then talk to that Wilson!¡± said Vincent with a sneer. He then walked out of the VIP room and straight to the entertainment center of Paradise of Desire. Robert visited Paradise of Desire almost every night because he could not leave behind the alcohol and the women. Only in Paradise of Desire did they have the Subdragon maid! Vincent had long known about this. That was why he had so much to say to Marcus. It was just to pass the time! In a gorgeous private room, a bloated short half-dragon half-lizard monster was hugging two members of the opposite sex of the same race. He was gulping down large mouthfuls of liquor. ¡°Bang!¡± Suddenly, there was a loud bang. The door of the private room was kicked open. Vincent walked straight in. Chapter 276 - Paying a Visit to Collect a Debt ¡°Fire Asura, what are you doing?¡± Robert, who was half-dragon half-lizard, could not help but ask in surprise when he saw Vincent walk into the room. If it were any other day, if someone dared to kick open Robert¡¯s door, he would have already arranged for his men to chop them into pieces and throw them into the sewer of the capital of Ultimate Evil. However, when Robert saw the person in front of him, he did not dare to act rashly, because the other party was the Fire Asura who kills without batting an eye! In just a short month¡¯s time, he had killed his way out of the Arena of Life and Death. He was truly a ruthless character! In comparison to his deep background, Robert knew that he was definitely not a match for the Fire Asura. After all, the person who stood behind the Fire Asura and supported him with all his might was the leader of the capital of Ultimate Evil! Vincent walked forward and glanced around. The two Subdragon maids hurriedly ran out of the room, leaving only Robert alone. Vincent sat on the coffee table in front of Robert and asked with a sneer, ¡°You¡¯re Robert?¡± Robert answered with a doubtful look, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me!¡± The smile on Vincent¡¯s lips grew wider as he said in a deep voice, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it! The first time I sold materials, I was cheated by you!¡± After hearing that, Robert could not help but look nervous. At the same time, his brain was working rapidly. He was thinking about the materials that Vincent was talking about. Which business was it? Robert did business with many creatures. Recently, he had done a few in a row. At this time, it was really difficult for him to think of which business was related to Vincent. Vincent saw the blank look on the other party¡¯s face. Apparently, he still did not understand which business he was talking about. He then said, ¡°You are really bold! A whole batch of materials worth 70 million dark crystals was actually swallowed by you in one gulp. How do you think I should deal with you?¡± After hearing this, Robert was stunned. He immediately recalled that not long ago, the Ultimate Evil Lord¡¯s daughter, Irene, had once sold him a batch of materials that was worth 70 million dark crystals. Those materials were all high-grade materials that were currently in short supply on the market. In addition, Robert knew that the evil lord¡¯s adopted daughter did not have much strength. If she wanted to obtain these materials, she must have used some unknown means. Hence, he had the idea that it was obtained illegally. After thinking about it, Robert could not help but feel a wave of regret. Irene had long been betrothed to the Fire Asura by the Ultimate Evil Lord. This was something that the entire capital knew about. How could Irene have the ability to obtain so many precious materials? It must have been the Fire Asura who was in the Arena of Life and Death at that time. As he could not leave, she helped him sell his materials instead. As the Fire Asura had obtained his freedom, he came over to settle the score with him! ¡°Fire Asura, there might be some misunderstanding. When I received that batch of materials, I did not have enough funds on hand. I wanted to change hands to dispose of the materials and then make up for the arrears of funds. Miss Irene must have misunderstood me. I will give you the money immediately. How about it?¡± Robert quickly explained to Vincent. He was afraid that the guy in front of him would not listen to his explanation and directly attack him. Although Robert had the strength of a level 35 creature and had a slight advantage in terms of level against Vincent, who had just advanced to level 30, he did not dare to fight Vincent. After all, Fire Asura had always killed opponents five levels higher in the Arena of Life and Death. Vincent seemed to be moved by Robert¡¯s words. A relaxed smile appeared on his face as he played with a wine glass beside him. He said, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ve still wronged you! After all, you still have the power of the Dragon Race behind you. If I really pursue you, it would be a troublesome matter for me. Then, let¡¯s talk about business properly!¡± After hearing this, Robert immediately heaved a sigh of relief. He assumed that Vincent was still afraid of the Dragon Race¡¯s strength. For a moment, he became fearless, and the greed in his heart rose again. He smiled and said, ¡°In that case, let¡¯s have a heart-to-heart talk! At that time, the value of the batch of materials was 70 million dark crystals, but I was a little anxious so I only sold it for 50 million dark crystals. We are friends. I won¡¯t deduct the commission in the middle. 50 million dark crystals will be transferred to your account!¡± Vincent¡¯s hand that was playing with the wine glass suddenly stopped. The smile on his face instantly froze as he looked at the greedy Robert. He sneered and said, ¡°I think you still don¡¯t understand what I mean. I¡¯m not here to ask you for money for the materials. I want you to talk about how to compensate me!¡± ¡°Compensate?¡± asked Robert with a blank face. Vincent¡¯s eyes narrowed and he said in a deep voice, ¡°You hacked my materials, made me lose my reputation, and caused losses during this period of time. These are the parts that you should compensate for! Do you think that 70 million dark crystals are enough for me to come to you personally? What you should compensate me with is all of your wealth!¡± After hearing this, Robert finally reacted. Vincent was going to learn from him to do the same thing. He then pretended to be tough and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m easy to bully just because my level is low! The power behind me is not weaker than you at all. If you want me to compensate you for the materials at the usual price, that¡¯s fine. But if you¡¯re planning to extort me, I advise you to be careful. Otherwise, you¡¯ll get burned!¡± ¡°Get burned? I¡¯m not afraid of fire the most!¡± Vincent snorted coldly and pushed his hand that was holding the wine cup forward. He stuffed the wine cup into Robert¡¯s mouth. Due to Vincent¡¯s immense strength, the moment the wine cup entered Robert¡¯s mouth, it exploded into countless tiny glass shards. ¡°You dare¡­¡± Robert¡¯s mouth was covered in blood as he looked at Vincent in shock. Before he could say what he wanted to say, the person in front of him had already turned into a small sun. The Subdragon Race only inherited part of the Dragon Race¡¯s bloodline and possessed the appearance of the Dragon Race. The strength of the Subdragon Race was far inferior to that of the Dragon Race. They were also unable to resist Vincent¡¯s terrifying flames. In an instant, Robert¡¯s entire body was burning with raging flames. ¡°Help!¡± Robert howled as he turned around and broke through the wall. He relied on his tyrannical physical strength and began to rampage through the Paradise of Desire. On one hand, he wanted to extinguish the flames on his body, and on the other hand, he wanted to avoid Vincent¡¯s pursuit. However, Vincent sat on the spot without moving. The flames on Robert¡¯s body did not show any signs of extinguishing. Vincent, who controlled the entire handle of the flames, was the true master of the flames. Only the flames he wanted to extinguish could be extinguished. Without his permission, even if Robert dived into the water, the flames on his body would still burn his body, until he died completely! However, the physical body of a Subdragon was still very tough. Robert ran out of the Paradise of Desire with the flames on his body. When he turned around and saw that Vincent did not chase after him, he hurriedly ran back to his home. There were countless treasures and many life-saving methods that he had collected in his home. Robert quickly returned home to think of a way to extinguish the flames on his body! Just as Robert was about to run into the gates of his residence, he suddenly felt a weight on his back. Vincent¡¯s figure slowly emerged from the flames that rode on his neck. He sneered and said, ¡°You want to run? You¡¯re not worthy!¡± Chapter 277 - Robbing and Visiting the Dragon Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Robert looked at Vincent, who had suddenly appeared on his body. His eyes were full of fear. He, who was not good at fighting, could not understand how Vincent had suddenly appeared on him. He felt as if he had been possessed by a demon. However, when he wanted to call for help again, a dark red long blade pierced through his throat in an instant. The blade then rolled and cut off his head. Vincent jumped to the ground and ignored Robert, whose head had been separated from his body. He shook off the blood on his Purgatory Blade and went straight into Robert¡¯s home. As Robert was very selfish, he did not trust any bodyguards or servants. Therefore, he installed his own security and traps in his home. This was the best way for him to protect his property. However, it was nothing to Vincent! Vincent walked forward and checked the seal on the door. It was a sealing spell that was similar to the authority scroll. Even if Robert was dead, the seal on the door was still effective! Vincent casually took out an authority scroll to modify and pressed it on the door. He said softly, ¡°Modify destruction spell!¡± As the light on the authority scroll gradually faded, an even stronger restriction was placed on the entire house. Any arrays and scrolls that were activated by psionic power were ineffective, and those mechanisms that were purely physical posed no threat to Vincent at all! Vincent raised his hand and brandished his blade. He removed the door frame from the wall. He then strode into Robert¡¯s room and found a safe that was no longer working. Inside the safe were some rare cultivation materials and a large number of dark gold cards. Vincent counted roughly and found that the harvest this time was a few billion. This was definitely a huge amount in the capital of Ultimate Evil. It was a wealth that could make many high-level creatures go crazy! However, Vincent was not satisfied with it. He knew that with Robert¡¯s selfishness and profit-seeking businessman personality, it was impossible for him to only hide money and materials in his home. There must be more precious things that Robert hid in the home that he thought were the safest! Vincent searched through Robert¡¯s home calmly and boldly but to his disappointment, he could not find any other valuable items. There were two possibilities. Either Robert had other residences, or there was a hidden room in this house! Vincent raised his arm, and a ball of flame shot out from his palm. ¡°Flame Extinguishing Gods!¡± The flame in his hand instantly turned into thin lines and shot rapidly towards every corner of the room. After touching the wall, the fire lines would automatically shoot in various directions, until they formed a very dense spider web in the room. At the end, when a line of fire shot toward a corner, it did not turn back. Instead, it went deep into the wall through a gap in the corner. Vincent smiled and sighed softly, ¡°Found it!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Vincent¡¯s figure instantly disappeared! At the same time, the line of fire that entered the secret room suddenly burned intensely. It turned into a ball of flame that was as tall as a person. Vincent slowly emerged from the flames and walked straight towards the storage cabinet that occupied an entire wall. There were many scrolls in the cabinet, and each scroll had a label on it. The labels marked the spells recorded within and contained instructions on how to use the scrolls. There was no lack of innate special abilities that some high-level creatures possessed. Vincent collected all of them. He then looked at the other items in the cabinet. After collecting a pile of treasure-grade materials, Vincent was immediately attracted to the two items at the top of the cabinet. One was a scale that was bigger than the size of Vincent¡¯s palm. It was emitting a majestic aura. The other was a red bottle that was emitting an astonishing amount of heat. Vincent pulled over a ladder and climbed up the cabinet. He read the labels on the two items. ¡°Ice Dragon Reverse Scale and Fire Dragon Blood. Looks like these are the so-called Dragon Race¡¯s materials!¡± Vincent decided to keep the two valuable treasures. After looting Robert¡¯s collection, Vincent turned around and walked out of the house. He walked past Robert¡¯s body and towards the end of the street. He did not destroy the body nor did he clean up Robert¡¯s house. Vincent wanted everyone in the capital of Ultimate Evil to know that this was the consequence if someone provoked him. Vincent did not return to the Arena of Life and Death immediately. Instead, he went to a remote alley. The alley was at the edge of the capital of Ultimate Evil. It could be considered the darkest and most lawless place. Robbery, killing, and fighting were common occurrences here. However, the entire alley currently seemed empty and lifeless. This was because a very powerful Dragon lived there. He did not rely on his powerful strength to choose a more luxurious and convenient residence. Instead, he hid in the alley and killed everyone who originally lived there. ¡°Wilson! The representative of the Dragon Race in the capital of Ultimate Evil! I want to talk to you about potential cooperation. Can you come out and meet me?¡± Vincent walked into the alley slowly and shouted loudly in all directions. However, all he could hear was his own footsteps. There was no response at all. After walking for a while, Vincent had already arrived at the deepest part of the alley. He shouted loudly again, ¡°Robert has been killed by me! If the Dragon Race still wants to do business in the capital of Ultimate Evil, please come out and talk to me!¡± ¡°Buzz!¡± A violent vibration sent a heavy blow to Vincent¡¯s heart. It shook his throat so hard that he almost spat out a mouthful of blood. However, Vincent still gritted his teeth and swallowed the blood in his mouth! After fighting in the Arena of Life and Death for so long, Vincent could tell that he had suffered the dragon¡¯s pressure. It was the pressure from a true dragon! At that moment, two balls of flames suddenly lit up in the sky above the alley in the middle of the night. Following that, another fiery red light continued to light up the surrounding night sky. Only then did Vincent see that the two balls of flames were actually two scarlet eyes! At that moment, a giant red dragon that was nearly six meters tall was staring at him. At the same time, Vincent also saw that there was actually a pitch-black door that was ten meters tall in this secluded and desolate alley. It was only because of the darkness of the night that he did not notice it earlier! ¡°You killed Robert?¡± asked the huge dragon. His voice was like thunder. Vincent wanted to cover his ears. ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s me! I know that this might make you very unhappy, but I have a reason that can definitely convince you, as long as you¡¯re willing to talk to me!¡± Vincent could barely maintain his position as he spoke with a wary expression. So far, Vincent was not sure if the other party would attack him rashly because of Robert¡¯s death, but Vincent knew that he would have to pass this hurdle sooner or later, so he did not retreat, nor did he avoid it. Instead, he chose to directly face the giant dragon. ¡°Come in!¡± Wilson of the Dragon Race did not get angry. Instead, he just invited him in. He then turned around and walked into his residence. Chapter 278 - Unexpected Gain: The Trade Route Was Opened Vincent looked cautiously at the door that Wilson had exposed. Although Vincent had taken the initiative to come and meet Wilson, he still felt somewhat anxious in his heart. Wilson did not attack him. He was not aggressive towards him either. Vincent could not understand why Wilson was not at least hostile to him. However, as things had come to this point, Vincent had no way out. He took a deep breath and mustered up his courage to walk into Wilson¡¯s room. The room was not as gloomy and terrifying as Vincent had imagined. Instead, he was shocked by the magnificent sight in front of him. Although the house was located in a dilapidated alley. The interior of the house was filled with luxurious golden tiles, jade pillars, and countless gemstones on the surrounding walls. Vincent had never seen such a luxurious room even when he visited a palace back in the Human Race. Although there were tables and chairs in the room, they were all normal size. Given Wilson¡¯s terrifying body size, he could not use them at all. They must be used to receive guests. Wilson walked towards a small hill that was made of gold coins. The pile of gold coins was located in the middle of the room. He twisted his body and laid down on it. He lowered his head in enjoyment. If he had not kept his eyes open to look at Vincent, it would have looked as if he had fallen asleep. Vincent looked at Wilson in a daze. He was thinking whether the pile of gold coins was Wilson¡¯s sofa or his bed, or maybe even both. Wilson suddenly opened his mouth and said to Vincent indifferently, ¡°Please sit!¡± Vincent turned around and sat on the chair that was carved using white jade. He smiled and said, ¡°Your home is really an eye-opener for me!¡± Wilson did not care about Vincent¡¯s flattery. It could even be said that he did not react to it at all. He just sized up Vincent quietly. It was not until Vincent felt uncomfortable that Wilson opened his mouth and said, ¡°You killed Robert. What kind of benefits do you want me to give you?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Vincent looked at Wilson in surprise. His eyes were filled with confusion and shock. He had just killed the Dragon Race¡¯s business representative in the capital of Ultimate Evil. Why would Wilson give him benefits instead? This was not the same as what Vincent had expected. ¡°Um, can I ask, do you also want to kill Robert?¡± Vincent racked his brains but could not think of an answer, so he could only ask Wilson. Wilson still looked at Vincent calmly. He did not show any emotion at all. He only seemed to be a little lazy as he said, ¡°The Dragon Race has never thought of doing business in the capital of Ultimate Evil. Robert just caught hold of something on me and kept threatening me to help him provide some trash that the Dragon Race doesn¡¯t need. As the Dragon Race had once made a promise that they would not hurt any of the Subdragons, I had no choice but to maintain a business relationship with him. But I have always hoped that someone could help me kill him. The Dragon Race will not owe any favors. Since you have done it, I must give you some benefits!¡± Vincent was shocked again. After Wilson finished speaking, he quickly said, ¡°Wait, did you just say trash? Robert only asked you for the Dragon Race¡¯s trash?¡± Wilson still did not move. He just looked at Vincent with a hint of pity and helplessness as he said in a deep voice, ¡°What he wants is the dragon¡¯s scales, teeth, and blood. There are also some things that are not important to the Dragon Race, such as the dragon race¡¯s saliva and feces. However, he still occasionally needs me to help him collect some!¡± Vincent could not help but swallow his saliva. Other than the Dragon Race¡¯s saliva and feces, the remaining dragon scales, dragon teeth, and dragon blood were all top-grade materials. This was not only desired by the races in the capital of Ultimate Evil but also among the races in the entire Black Hole world. They were rare goods that were priceless. How did they become so worthless in the eyes of the Dragon Race? What made Vincent even more puzzled was that Wilson clearly wanted to borrow someone else¡¯s hand to kill Robert, but he never acted. At least, from what Vincent could gather, there was no news about Wilson wanting to kill Robert. Moreover, as long as this news leaked even a little, with Robert¡¯s character, he would not be able to live a day in the capital of Ultimate Evil! This made Vincent feel a little incredulous, so after preparing what he wanted to say, he continued to ask, ¡°Can I ask, why do you always stay here and not go outside for a stroll? You could have gone outside and spread some bounty to kill Robert!¡± Wilson said without any reaction, ¡°As a noble dragon, how can you have contempt for others and go to the dirty world outside? Only sleeping in treasure is the most comfortable thing! As for Robert, whether he dies or not is not important to me. After all, the lifespan of the Dragon Race is tens or hundreds of times that of the Subdragon Race. When Robert dies of old age, my secret can still be kept!¡± Vincent raised his eyebrows. Wilson¡¯s simple and arrogant worldview really made him speechless. At the same time, he also grasped the character of the Dragon Race. They were lazy, greedy, and loved treasures, especially things that could bring light! After thinking about it, Vincent suddenly had an idea. He raised his head and said to Wilson with confidence, ¡°Since you want to give me benefits, then I want to take over Robert¡¯s business and continue collecting. Can you give me the trash that the Dragon Race doesn¡¯t want?¡± Wilson was not surprised by Vincent¡¯s request. However, he replied in an even more lazy manner, ¡°Robert collects the Dragon Race¡¯s trash from me. As a reward, he needs to keep my secret. What kind of reward can you give me?¡± Vincent pointed at the gold coins under Wilson and said, ¡°I can help you collect these treasures that you like and you can continue to add them to your collection!¡± After hearing this, Wilson raised his huge head, which was rarely seen. He then said with some excitement, ¡°Good! I¡¯m very satisfied with this deal. I can continue to cooperate with you, but I also hope that you can tell the others that they are not allowed to enter my territory, or I will swallow them all!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely tell them!¡± Vincent smiled and nodded whilst agreeing to Wilson¡¯s request. In fact, even if Wilson did not say anything, Vincent would have come up with a similar reason to forbid others from coming to find Wilson. Once the others found out about Wilson¡¯s attitude towards business, it would be difficult for Vincent to form a monopoly in the capital of Ultimate Evil. As he had Wilson¡¯s support and access to the supply of the Dragon Race¡¯s materials, he could be considered to have a firm foothold in the capital of Ultimate Evil in the future! After hearing Vincent¡¯s promise, Wilson closed his eyes and buried his head in the gold coins. With his thunderous voice, he said casually, ¡°Well, you can leave now! If you want the Dragon Race¡¯s materials, wait until you bring me the treasures that I like next time!¡± ¡°Okay, Goodbye!¡± said Vincent. He nodded and turned to walk out of Wilson¡¯s home. Chapter 279 - Began to Buy and Preparing to Leave Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation When Vincent returned to the Arena of Life and Death, he suddenly felt that the atmosphere was much noisier than usual. It was as if someone wanted to cause trouble in the arena. However, Vincent did not believe that anyone would dare to cause trouble in the Arena of Life and Death. Therefore, Vincent, who was already too lazy to care about the Arena of Life and Death, did not have the interest to delve any further. He just went straight back into his room. As soon as he entered the door, Vincent saw Irene pacing back and forth in the room with a worried look on her face. He immediately thought that something might have happened. When Irene saw that Vincent had returned, she hurriedly walked forward and asked, ¡°Why are you only back now? I heard that you killed Robert. Why didn¡¯t you discuss it with me earlier? It¡¯s too hasty to act like this. Half of the nobles in the capital of Ultimate Evil have already found their way into the Arena of Life and Death. They want an explanation from you. I think you should think of a way to hide. Once they anger the Ultimate Evil Lord, I believe they won¡¯t dare to say anything anymore!¡± Vincent suddenly realized that the commotion in the arena was all because of him. Marcus had already warned him that after killing Robert, his death would definitely cause a series of chaos. However, at that moment, Vincent had nothing to fear. He shook his head and said to Irene, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Let them make a fuss! Right now, we should just focus on our own matters. Unless they make a fuss right in front of me, I can¡¯t be bothered by them!¡± After seeing Vincent¡¯s confident expression, Irene did not say anything more. Instead, she changed the topic and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already bought the house. We can move out at any time. However, with your current reputation, once the two of us move out, it will be very dangerous! I¡¯ve also exchanged the remaining dark crystals for the materials you need. I just don¡¯t know why you spent all of our savings so extravagantly.¡± Vincent smiled and said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s to exchange for more dark crystals! And what I want to tell you is that the money you spent is not everything that I have. Are you interested in helping me buy more things?¡± Vincent then took out all the dark crystal cards that he had collected from Robert¡¯s house and handed them all to Irene. ¡°This, this!¡± Irene looked at the dark crystal cards in her hands that were worth billions of dollars. She was shocked. She did not know what to say for a moment. Moreover, Vincent had actually asked her to use this money to buy things for him. What kind of things in the capital of Ultimate Evil could be bought with so much money? ¡°You, what exactly do you want me to buy?¡± asked Irene in shock. Vincent lowered his head and said, ¡°Aircraft, weapons, resources, and food. In short, you can buy all the things that are circulating in the market. The more, the better. Next, we have to make plans to leave the capital of Ultimate Evil!¡± After hearing that, Irene nodded with excitement. She said to Vincent with joy, ¡°So you have a plan! Don¡¯t worry, I know what to do next. I will focus on purchasing everything I need to escape and all the resources I need to rebuild my home! You said that the Spirit Race¡¯s world has been destroyed. When the two of us return, we must rebuild the world to look like how it was at its peak!¡± Vincent could not help but let out a long sigh and said slowly with some emotion, ¡°You probably don¡¯t know how glorious the Spirit Race was at its peak. With just the two of us, it will be very difficult for the Spirit Race to return to the past!¡± Irene pulled Vincent¡¯s hand and said gently, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid! As long as we are here, the Spirit Race will prosper and become strong again sooner or later!¡± Vincent looked at Irene quietly. He was hesitating in his heart whether to tell her the truth about the destruction of the Spirit Race. Although Irene was the last bloodline of the Spirit Race, she was able to live and grow up after all. It was all thanks to the Ultimate Evil Lord for adopting her back then. Even though Irene was extremely disappointed with the Ultimate Evil Lord, she had not reached the stage where he had become her sworn enemy. If Irene was trapped to choose between her race and the Ultimate Evil Lord¡¯s kindness, it would not only be a blow to her but would also cause her endless torture. ¡°Vincent, what are you thinking about?¡± Irene could not help but ask curiously when she saw Vincent deep in thought. Vincent came back to his senses and said with a smile, ¡°Nothing, I just suddenly found out how the Spirit Race was destroyed today. It turns out that it was all caused by the leader of the Demon Race, Gajero. I will settle the score with him sooner or later!¡± ¡°Gajero? He¡¯s the person that the Ultimate Evil Lord hates the most. Perhaps we can borrow the power of the evil lord to seek revenge on Gajero!¡± said Irene. Vincent frowned and asked in return, ¡°Gajero is the person that the Ultimate Evil Lord hates the most?¡± This was not the first time that Vincent had heard of such news, but he still could not understand why the two high-level creatures that could destroy other worlds together back then would let their relationship fall apart completely. They would not contact each other even if they were dying of old age. If Gajero was still in contact with the Ultimate Evil Lord, then Vincent believed that the Ultimate Evil Lord would have recognized him the moment he set foot in the capital of Ultimate Evil. He would then tear him into pieces. After all, Vincent still had the treasure left behind by Gajero, the Cup of Fate that had a fatal restraining effect on demons! However, in order to ensure that nothing would go wrong, Vincent still wanted to inquire about the hatred between the Ultimate Evil Lord and Gajero. Irene could sense Vincent¡¯s curiosity. She then said, ¡°There were a few times when the Ultimate Evil Lord got drunk. He then told me that Gajero was the guy he hated the most because he was greedy and did not keep his word. Moreover, he had no loyalty to his friends. If he ever sees Gajero again in the future, he will definitely crush that b*stard to pieces!¡± After hearing that, Vincent could roughly guess what had happened. It must have been when the Ultimate Evil Lord was collecting Black Hole treasures with Gajero. It was probably because of the unequal distribution of the spoils with Gajero having the upper hand that caused the Ultimate Evil Lord to hold a grudge against him. They then parted ways and the Ultimate Evil Lord never wanted to see him again. At the same time, this was also good news for Vincent. In the future, if there was a day when he faced Gajero directly, the Ultimate Evil Lord might be a chess piece that he could use. Vincent suddenly had an inspiration. He turned to Irene and said, ¡°Oh right, help me find out if there is anyone who can build a teleportation array or a teleportation scroll. It would be best to keep it a secret!¡± Irene nodded. She never asked Vincent why he did these things because she believed that everything Vincent did was for the two of them to leave the capital of Ultimate Evil and for them to live happily together. However, it was not the same for Vincent. Although he had a sense of responsibility to take Irene away, he had never thought of living together with her. In order not to let the alien races know about the existence of humans, Vincent had no choice but to pretend to be a spirit. After leaving the world, he still had to explain himself to Irene. Vincent thought to himself with anticipation, ¡°She is now the only bloodline of the Spirit Race! In fact, when she returns to the Spirit Race, doesn¡¯t that mean that she will directly become the ruler of the Spirit Race?¡± Chapter 280 - Having a Backer and a Trump Card Just as Vincent and Irene had come to an agreement, there was suddenly a knock on the door from outside. Vincent turned to open the door, only to find a manager standing outside. ¡°Lord Fire Asura! The Ultimate Evil Lord wants to see you,¡± said the manager respectfully before leaving. Vincent turned to look at Irene curiously as if he wanted to ask why the evil lord wanted him to go over. Irene spread her hands, indicating that these questions were not worth asking. This was because it was obvious that it was related to those creatures who wanted to cause trouble for Vincent. They had all squeezed into the Arena of Life and Death. The Ultimate Evil Lord was bound to call Vincent over to find out the truth. Vincent sighed and said to Irene, ¡°Alright, leave the rest to me! You go and settle our matters!¡± Irene nodded. She then turned around and took out a bag from the cabinet. She packed all the dark crystal cards in her hands and walked to Vincent. She smiled at him and said, ¡°I will definitely settle the things that you need me to do. You just have to deal with the following matters properly!¡± After saying that, Irene walked out of the room in a carefree manner. Vincent shook his head helplessly and went straight to the top floor of the Arena of Life and Death. The Ultimate Evil Lord was sitting on the sofa. His expression was not good. He looked out of the window quietly, but he did not look in the direction of the arena. Vincent walked forward and asked softly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± The Ultimate Evil Lord raised his hand and pointed at the arena below. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Go and take a look for yourself!¡± Vincent walked forward and lowered his head to look. Then, he smiled bitterly. At that moment, there was a group of familiar faces standing in the arena below. Vincent had seen most of them at the Ultimate Evil Lord¡¯s banquet. The creatures were all lining up to enter the arena. However, they were not entering the audience seats, but the arena itself! ¡°Where¡¯s Fire Asura? Let him out, I want to fight him one-on-one!¡± ¡°Killing Robert is equivalent to cutting off our source of income. Today, we must seek an explanation from him!¡± ¡°Right, ask him to come out and challenge us one by one! Isn¡¯t he said to be invincible in the Arena of Life and Death? We high-level creatures will have a good time playing with him!¡± A group of nobles of the capital of Ultimate Evil, whose strength was above level 60 with high statuses, cursed one after another. They asked Vincent to accept their challenge. They spoke in an imposing manner and would not rest until one of them was dead. After seeing the scene below, Vincent finally understood why the Ultimate Evil Lord had asked him to come. If the vast majority of the nobles from the capital wanted to fight him in a life-and-death duel then even the Ultimate Evil Lord would not be able to protect him. This was because he also had to consider the future development of the capital of Ultimate Evil. If he really suppressed all these people in one go, the capital of Ultimate Evil would lose a large number of high-level creatures. The Ultimate Evil Lord that was sitting behind Vincent suddenly opened his mouth and asked, ¡°You really killed Robert?¡± Vincent turned his head and said with a smile, ¡°Previously, I asked Irene to help me sell some materials. Robert took my materials but didn¡¯t give me any money. I had to kill him!¡± The Ultimate Evil Lord patted the armrest of the sofa heavily and roared, ¡°Then is it reasonable for those people below to make you pay with blood?¡± Vincent shook his head repeatedly and said, ¡°Of course not! They¡¯re just angry because they thought that I had cut off the source of the Dragon Race¡¯s materials, but in fact, I¡¯ve already made an agreement with Wilson. From now on, I¡¯ll replace Robert and continue to supply the Dragon Race¡¯s materials to the capital of Ultimate Evil. I guarantee that it will not affect the current supply and demand. I believe that after these people hear my explanation, they¡¯ll definitely be very happy! After all, compared to Robert, I¡¯m still more honest!¡± The Ultimate Evil Lord stared at Vincent for a long time. The gloominess on his face never dissipated. He then said helplessly, ¡°You can continue with the business that concerns the Dragon Race¡¯s materials, but you have to cut down on your dealings with Wilson! In the entire capital of Ultimate Evil, there¡¯s only one pure-blooded dragon like him. I¡¯m not sure if I can defeat him easily. If you anger him, I won¡¯t be able to protect you!¡± After hearing this, Vincent could not help but feel secretly delighted. He did not expect that the Ultimate Evil Lord would reveal the fear in his heart so easily! If Wilson¡¯s strength was on par with the Ultimate Evil Lord or could even suppress the Ultimate Evil Lord, then perhaps he could find an opportunity to leave the capital of Ultimate Evil via Wilson and give the evil lord some trouble! However, for Vincent, the fact that the evil lord still trusted him at that moment was something that was even more worth using! Vincent walked in front of the Ultimate Evil Lord and nodded slightly to show respect. He replied seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m only cooperating with Wilson to protect myself after killing Robert. After all, that stupid dragon has a bad temper and is very difficult to deal with!¡± The Ultimate Evil Lord understood the difficulties that Vincent faced. He soon believed that Vincent was unable to get along well with Wilson. He immediately felt relieved and finally revealed a smile on his face. He then said, ¡°In that case, I¡¯m relieved! You can handle the rest of the matters yourself. I can give you some help when necessary, but you have to be careful in the future. Don¡¯t turn this quiet capital into a stinky pool of chaos!¡± Vincent lowered his head and promise the evil lord, ¡°Please rest assured, I will definitely be able to do it!¡± The evil lord nodded his head in satisfaction and waved his hand to ask him to leave. Vincent left the top floor and walked directly to the entrance of the Arena of Life and Death. He signaled for the manager to open the door. Then, under the gaze of all the cursing nobles, he walked into the Arena of Life and Death with a calm expression. Vincent asked innocently with a smile on his face, ¡°Everyone, I heard that you were looking for me. May I know what¡¯s the matter?¡± Although those nobles who entered the arena hated Vincent, they still maintained their calm. They were still worried that if they killed the Fire Asura, they would attract the attention of the Ultimate Evil Lord so they could not act rashly. The leading noble stood out, pointed at Vincent and shouted, ¡°Fire Asura! You killed Robert, and it has already seriously affected our businesses. You must give everyone an explanation today, or else we can only risk the blame by the Ultimate Evil Lord for killing you!¡± Vincent smiled and signaled for everyone to be quiet. He still had a smile on his face as he said, ¡°I can understand everyone¡¯s feelings, but I want to say to everyone that you have misunderstood me!¡± Someone asked curiously, ¡°Misunderstood you? Could it be that you didn¡¯t kill Robert? Vincent replied, ¡°No! Robert was indeed killed by me. He stole my materials and deserved death. It was reasonable for me to kill him! You misunderstood me because you thought that I had cut off your source of income and that the Dragon Race¡¯s materials could not continue to circulate in the capital of Ultimate Evil. In fact, I have already made a deal with Wilson. In the future, I will replace Robert and continue to be responsible for the supply of the Dragon Race¡¯s materials. And I can assure you that my credibility is much better than Robert¡¯s!¡± Chapter 281 - Gave up on the Duel and Started the Bidding All the people who came to challenge Vincent could not help but feel like they were wrong after listening to his explanation. Before this, there were indeed creatures in the capital of Ultimate Evil who wanted to replace Robert. However, when those creatures mustered up their courage to walk into Shadow Alley, they would either be trampled by Wilson or swallowed by him. They would not even have the chance to speak! As time passed, the Shadow Alley in the capital of Ultimate Evil became a forbidden area that no one dared to enter. The terrifying legend of Wilson gradually spread throughout the capital. Robert was a warrior in everyone¡¯s eyes. They believed that he had relied on his courage to enter Shadow Alley. He also made sure that there were sufficient Dragon Race materials made available on the market. That was why the nobles valued Robert so much! If Vincent really obtained Wilson¡¯s authorization and continued to provide them with materials from the Dragon Race, then it would no doubt benefit everyone. However, everyone could not help but sigh. What was so special about Vincent? To be able to receive the favor of Wilson while being nurtured by the Lord of Ultimate Evil; he was simply the legendary son of heaven! A noble asked cautiously, ¡°Fire Asura, don¡¯t try to make everything sound so lovely. How do we know that you¡¯re telling the truth? It¡¯s extremely difficult to establish a relationship with the Dragon Race. With just a few words from you, there¡¯s no way for us to prove it!¡± ¡°I can testify!¡± At that moment, the Ultimate Evil Lord¡¯s voice came from the sky. Everyone could not help but be shocked. At the same time, they did not dare to question Vincent anymore. After all, in the capital of Ultimate Evil, the word of the Ultimate Evil Lord was the only rule. If he said that Vincent had obtained the authority of the Dragon Race, then Vincent definitely did. Whoever dared to question him would die! After seeing that everyone had finally calmed down, Vincent took out two things from his body casually. The cold and hot aura instantly mixed together, filling every corner of the arena. At the same time, it also attracted the excited gazes of all the nobles. ¡°The Ice Dragon Reverse Scale!¡± ¡°This is a rare supreme treasure. The reverse scale of the Ice Dragon is the hardest scale on a dragon¡¯s body. At the same time, the Ice Dragon is a high-level dragon in the Dragon Race. This scale can not only be used to forge high-level weapons, but it can also be used as a supplementary material to cultivate ice attribute abilities. It is definitely a high-level existence!¡± ¡°Fire Dragon Blood! That¡¯s an entire bottle of Fire Dragon Blood! The fiery energy contained within is enough for even a high-level race above level 60 to use to strengthen their own skills. It¡¯s the highest-grade cultivation material. Previously, I had been asking for it and wanted to buy it at a high price, but Robert had never gotten it for me. I didn¡¯t expect that the Fire Asura would be able to obtain two precious treasures!¡± After seeing the materials in Vincent¡¯s hands, a few high-ranking nobles who were knowledgeable revealed information about the treasures. They were pleasantly surprised. At the same time, they were even more convinced that Vincent had indeed obtained consent to source for the Dragon Race¡¯s materials. Therefore, they did not dare to doubt Vincent in the slightest. After all, offending the owner of the materials was equivalent to offending the source of the materials. Vincent could not help but sneer in his heart after looking at everyone¡¯s reaction. These two items were found in Robert¡¯s room. It seemed like Robert was not satisfied with the price that the other party had offered, so he kept the materials with him. He wanted to wait for the other party to offer a higher price before taking out these treasures to sell. However, this just so happened to benefit Vincent. He was able to prove his ability to everyone at this time. ¡°Everyone, I think that the misunderstanding from before has been explained clearly. You guys probably don¡¯t want to have a life-and-death duel with me anymore. I think that it¡¯s better to calm down. Rather than let everyone be disappointed, why don¡¯t we auction off these two treasures here today? I will take a portion of the profits and give it to the Arena of Life and Death as a fee for occupying the venue. I believe that the Ultimate Evil Lord will also agree for me to do this!¡± Vincent held the two treasures. The Ultimate Evil Lord shouted ¡°Yes!¡± loudly. Although there was no emotion in the Ultimate Evil Lord¡¯s tone, everyone could tell how much he favored the Fire Asura just from his decision. At that moment, everyone felt even more fortunate that they did not become enemies with Vincent early on. Otherwise, they would be in a difficult situation. ¡°Since the Ultimate Evil Lord has agreed, then let the auction begin. I can¡¯t wait any longer!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! I am determined to get that bottle of Fire Dragon Blood. No matter how much money I spend today, I will definitely get it!¡± ¡°Hmph, I don¡¯t care what you want. Today, even if I have to go bankrupt, I will get that piece of Ice Dragon Reverse Scale!¡± Everyone began to rub their hands together and shout. Vincent smiled slightly. He did not expect that these people who came to find trouble with him initially would suddenly become the financiers who came to give him money. He struck while the iron was hot and said, ¡°Since everyone is so interested, then I¡¯m too lazy to keep you in suspense. Those who want to get the Ice Dragon Reverse Scale, please sit on my left. Those who want to buy the Fire Dragon Blood, please sit on my right. Those who want both, please sit in front of me. There is no order for the two items. Everyone can bid at the same time!¡± Everyone took their seats according to their needs and raised their hands to begin the intense bidding process. After a long tug-of-war, the Ice Dragon Reverse Scale¡¯s price was raised to 50 million dark crystals, while the Fire Dragon Blood¡¯s price had also risen to 45 million dark crystals. At this time, the number of bidders had also started to shrink. There were only two or three competitors left on each side, and they were still carefully bidding. At that moment, a noble sitting in front of Vincent raised his hand and said in a deep voice, ¡°Ice Dragon Reverse Scale, I bid 70 million dark crystals!¡± His offer immediately caused all the bidders to sigh. This number had already exceeded the highest value of the Ice Dragon Reversed Scale. Even if they bought it back, they would not be able to get an equivalent benefit. They might even lose money. Under such circumstances, if they wanted to continue bidding, they would be asking for trouble. ¡°Alright, in the end, the Ice Dragon Reverse Scale is sold for 70 million dark crystals. Congratulations!¡± said Vincent loudly. After that, he sized up the high-ranking noble who had bought the Ice Dragon Reversed Scale. He saw that the other party¡¯s entire body was scarlet red, as if he had been soaked in blood since he was young. Vincent had never seen such a race before. For a moment, he really did not know the identity of the other party. ¡°Everyone!¡± At this moment, the high-ranking noble who was covered in bright red suddenly stood up and turned to Vincent. He said in a deep voice, ¡°I also want the Fire Dragon Blood, which is also 70 million dark crystals! If anyone wants to continue bidding, I can continue to raise the price. If not, I will take both of them away today!¡± The nobles who were about to continue bidding for the Fire Dragon Blood gave up when they heard that. Although their faces were full of disappointment, they did not show any dissatisfaction towards the scarlet noble. From this, it could be observed that this noble who had won the two Dragon Race¡¯s materials was definitely extraordinary! Vincent was naturally happy that someone would give him more money, so he smiled and walked forward. He handed over the materials in his hands and said, ¡°Congratulations, they belong to you now!¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± said the noble expressionlessly. He then took out two dark gold cards and placed them in Vincent¡¯s hands before taking the materials away. Chapter 282 - Creating Chaos, Preparing a Great Gift Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The auction ended smoothly. The nobles who came to ask Vincent for an explanation also left one after another. Vincent could not be bothered to return to speak to the Ultimate Evil Lord, so he waved his hand upwards to say goodbye. He then turned around and walked towards his room. After returning to his room, before Irene came back, Vincent walked into the fire shield and began to train. Although his escape plan was going smoothly, Vincent still knew that his strength was the only thing that he could truly count on. Therefore, he did not forget to train diligently at all times. Although he did not focus on how high his level would be when he left, at least every little bit of improvement would increase the probability of his plan¡¯s success. It was just that the materials that he had swindled from the Ultimate Evil Lord had all been used up. As a result, his training speed naturally reduced. After training for only a moment, Vincent was woken up by a series of knocks outside the fire shield. When he opened his eyes, he saw that Irene had already returned. He opened the fire shield door and walked out. He then looked at the travel-worn and somewhat tired Irene. He asked softly, ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you! How did it go?¡± Irene nodded excitedly and said, ¡°There aren¡¯t many aircraft that can be used for space travel, and the number of high-grade materials available on the market is limited. I¡¯ve already asked someone to buy all the top-tier items that can be bought on the black market, but you still have a lot of money left. I will go shopping again soon!¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll leave the rest to you! There¡¯s one more thing that you have to help me with!¡± Irene, who did not feel tired, gestured for Vincent to continue speaking. Vincent thought for a moment and said, ¡°Use the remaining money to purchase a batch of gold coins and gems for me. In short, as long as it is something that is emitting light and looks very precious, it will be fine. Moreover, the quantity required is very large. It¡¯s best to get a big batch at once!¡± Irene looked at Vincent in surprise and asked in a daze, ¡°In the capital of Ultimate Evil, gold coins are not that valuable. It is just that after some worlds had been destroyed, these gold coins became the spoils of war of the invaders. They can only be used as currency in certain races. Most of the time, they can only be used for collection. What do you want it for?¡± Vincent smiled slightly and told Irene about the deal that he had made with Wilson and how he had already dealt with those who came to cause trouble. Irene was surprised. She did not expect Vincent to do so many things in the dark. As the woman behind Vincent, she naturally could not hold him back. She immediately said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know some high-ranking nobles that have a hobby of collecting gold coins, but they are definitely not as obsessed as the dragons. I believe that as long as you offer them a good price, they will definitely not be stingy in selling their collections. Tomorrow, I will go and make some connections to see if I can help you get a batch of gold coins!¡± When Vincent saw that Irene had a way to get gold coins, he felt relieved. He then asked, ¡°I noticed that the capital of Ultimate Evil has a huge demand for materials. Not only can the evil spirits do business smoothly, but even creatures like Robert can also get a share of the profits. I can understand that the demand for training materials is high, but if the demand for forging materials is also so high, that means that there must be a large number of craftsmen in the capital of Ultimate Evil. I need a good craftsman, and it would be best if he can leave the capital of Ultimate Evil with us. If you have the chance, keep an eye out and see if there are any suitable candidates. If there are any, bring me a name, and I will deal with them myself!¡± Irene said without the slightest hesitation, ¡°All the major forces in the capital of Ultimate Evil have their own craftsmen. There are also a few high-level craftsmen without any background. I also know their names, but as for who specifically wants to leave the capital of Ultimate Evil, I will have to find out. Give me some time, let me find an opportunity to test these creatures, and then I¡¯ll tell you the results!¡± ¡°Thank you for your hard work!¡± Vincent nodded with a smile. Everything was almost ready. He only needed the wind to blow. Vincent had to start thinking about how to leave the capital of Ultimate Evil safely. Unless the Ultimate Evil Lord took the initiative to request his departure, it would be difficult for Vincent to leave on his own. If Vincent wanted to leave the capital of Ultimate Evil, it would be equivalent to betraying the Ultimate Evil Lord. When that time came, the Ultimate Evil Lord would definitely send his men to hunt him down. He might even hunt him down personally. Plus, with Vincent¡¯s current strength, he was still far from being able to deal with a truly high-level creature. Moreover, if the Ultimate Evil Lord personally took action, Vincent believed that they would not even have the chance to leave the capital of Ultimate Evil in an aircraft. Therefore, if he wanted to leave safely, he had to create the perfect opportunity. The Ultimate Evil Lord must agree for him to enter the Black Hole world. Otherwise, he would need to find a way to stall the Ultimate Evil Lord so that the evil lord would not be able to notice his departure at the first moment. Vincent was unwilling to deal with the Ultimate Evil Lord again, so the first choice was definitely difficult for him to accomplish. His second choice might be easier in comparison! Vincent instantly thought of a candidate who could stall the Ultimate Evil Lord, and that was the dragon, Wilson. He had the strength to make the Ultimate Evil Lord fear him, and his style of doing things was also quite puzzling to outsiders. It was very easy to create misunderstandings. Thus, only he was allowed to fight with the Ultimate Evil Lord. Vincent believed that once those two high-level creatures fought, no one would notice if he left the capital. However, to be on the safe side, Vincent had to find another candidate, just in case he needed one. If Wilson would not fight the Ultimate Evil Lord to the death or if he was not willing to be the Ultimate Evil Lord¡¯s opponent, then Vincent would need to find another candidate to replace him in time. Therefore, the requirements for strength were very harsh! Suddenly, Vincent could not help but think of the high-ranking noble who had obtained two sets of Dragon Race¡¯s materials in the auction earlier. He turned to Irene and asked, ¡°Today, I met a high-ranking noble who was covered in blood. He bought the two Dragon Race¡¯s materials that I had at a very good price. The other nobles were only envious and did not dare to get jealous, much less complain. Do you know his detailed identity?¡± Irene immediately replied, ¡°The one you described should be a vampire! And there is only one creature in the capital of Ultimate Evil who could make so many nobles angry but afraid to speak up. It must be the leader of the vampires in the capital of Ultimate Evil, the Vampire Prince, who is a level 75 creature, Justin! The vampires are very powerful. It was said that they had grasped the blood law and had a terrifying regenerative ability. They are almost immortal!¡± Irene continued, ¡°Moreover, their life span is very long. Therefore, the high-level experts of the Vampire Race are very powerful. Even experts of the same level would not want to be enemies with them. Moreover, the strength of most of the nobles in this system is around level 60 so of course, no one dares to be hostile to Justin!¡± Vincent nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Level 75 creature, interesting!¡± Irene asked with a worried look on her face, ¡°What do you want to do now? Don¡¯t tell me that you have your eyes on the vampires?¡± Vincent sighed softly, ¡°Since you want to leave, you naturally have to risk everything. When it¡¯s time to use something to your advantage, you will definitely use the vampires. But before that, I will give you another big gift!¡± Chapter 283 - Voluntary Snitching and Cooperation Irene laid on the bed and sighed with a smile, ¡°What are you going to give to the Ultimate Evil Lord now? It must be something that will give him a headache!¡± Vincent sat on the sofa and replied with a smile, ¡°You really know me better and better now! Next, we are going to start making our move, so we must not let the Ultimate Evil Lord stay idle. If he doesn¡¯t have a headache, then the ones who have a headache will be us!¡± ¡°Well, then tell me what you want to do?¡± asked Irene curiously. Vincent smiled, looked out of the window, and said, ¡°Marcus wants to join hands with me to take over the Feathered Monster Race¡¯s business. Do you think this will cause chaos in the capital of Ultimate Evil?¡± Irene nodded and said with some surprise, ¡°You want to join hands with the Bard Race and disturb the capital of Ultimate Evil?¡± Vincent shook his head and said confidently, ¡°Joining hands with the Bard Race can only cause a small mess. What I want to do is to completely mess up the capital of Ultimate Evil!¡± Irene looked at Vincent¡¯s mysterious look. Although she did not understand what he was saying, she did not continue to ask. She had lived with Vincent for a long time. Her greatest joy every day was to anticipate the surprise that Vincent would bring to her. Therefore, if Vincent was not willing to take the initiative to mention some things, she would not continue to ask. She would instead wait to be amazed by Vincent. The two of them slept on their respective sofa and bed. They no longer spoke and went to bed until they woke up the next day. Vincent tidied up his clothes, turned around, and said to the neatly dressed Irene, ¡°As usual, go about your own business!¡± ¡°See you tonight!¡± replied Irene softly. After walking out of the Arena of Life and Death, Vincent found a secluded path with no one around. He activated his Transformation Skill to change his appearance into a Bard. After experiencing 100 life and death duels, Vincent had already collected the blood of many races. Therefore, it was extremely easy for him to hide his identity in the capital of Ultimate Evil. However, Vincent did not want to use the identity of the Evil Spirit Race to pay a visit to the Feathered Monster Race at this time because it would easily attract the attention of others. They would then notify Adolphus. At that moment, Vincent did not want to lose him as a partner. Therefore, he chose the safest and most eye-catching way to pay a visit to the leader of the Feathered Monster Race, Kaeger. He was the Bard Race¡¯s sworn enemy. The Feathered Monster Race was in charge of the arms business that connected the capital of Ultimate Evil to the outside world. They were a faction that frequently traveled between the capital of Ultimate Evil and the Black Hole world. Therefore, they were also the faction that Vincent wanted to get in touch with the most. The Ultimate Evil Lord was also fearful of Vincent working together with the Feathered Monster Race. After receiving the Ultimate Evil Lord¡¯s punishment, a large number of women from the Feathered Monster Race were transferred to the Arena of Life and Death to work. The remaining few could only be sold as slaves on the market. For example, the two Feathered Monster Race¡¯s women that Marcus had prepared for Vincent. Therefore, at that moment, all the male members that were in the Feathered Monster Race¡¯s headquarters looked gloomy and lifeless. They had failed to recruit the Fire Asura and had even implicated all the female members of the race. This could be said to be a heavy blow to the Feathered Monster Race. Vincent walked into the headquarters and asked softly, ¡°May I ask if Kaeger is here?¡± He then took a glance at all the lazy creatures in the room. When all the members of the Feathered Monster Race saw Vincent, they could not help but reveal killing intent. They stood up angrily and surrounded Vincent. ¡°The Bard Race? How dare you mention our leader¡¯s name. Are you here to court death?¡± Vincent shook his head and hurriedly explained, ¡°Of course I¡¯m not here to court death! I¡¯m here to discuss a big deal with Kaeger. At the same time, I have an important piece of information to sell to him. You can go and inform Kaeger now. Just tell him that his old friend who had a good chat with him at the banquet is here to see him. Tell him to come out and meet me!¡± Although the members of the Feathered Monster Race were very annoyed with the Bards, they did not dare to delay the matter especially if it was important. They immediately sent someone to inform Kaeger. At that moment, Kaeger of the Feathered Monster Race, a high-level noble who was in charge of all the arms business in the capital of Ultimate Evil, was sitting at his desk in his office, sighing. After the recent series of events, not only did he fail to make the Feathered Monster Race stronger, but he had also caused the race to fall into decline. He was naturally nervous and worried. At that moment, a subordinate knocked on his door and walked in. He said with a nervous face, ¡°Leader, there¡¯s a Bard downstairs who wants to see you!¡± Kaeger frowned. He knocked on the desk hard and shouted angrily, ¡°Beat him up and then throw him out!¡± His subordinate did not leave, but instead added, ¡°He said that he had a good chat with you at the celebration banquet, and he had specially come over to discuss potential cooperation with you. He has important news to tell you!¡± ¡°Celebration banquet?¡± Kaeger frowned slightly and fell into deep thought for a moment. The few banquets he had attended recently were all organized by the Ultimate Evil Lord. In the banquets, there was only one Bard there and that was Marcus, whom he hated the most! If Marcus came to him personally, his subordinates would be able to recognize him. It seemed that the other party¡¯s identity must be hidden too. He must have secrets. In addition, the other party also said that they could discuss cooperation, which made Kaeger think of the Fire Asura. Kaeger hurriedly said, ¡°Quickly invite him in!¡± Based on his guesses, he could not confirm the identity of the Bard, so he had to meet him! Soon, Vincent was led into Kaeger¡¯s office. Vincent looked at the leader of the Feathered Monster Race who had a worried expression on his face. He looked like he had aged a lot since the last time they met. Vincent did not keep him in suspense. Instead, he directly transformed into his original appearance. He smiled and said, ¡°Sir Kaeger, it seems that you have not been having a good time recently!¡± Kaeger instantly stood up and said with great joy, ¡°Mr. Fire Asura! To be able to see you appear in front of me, it is indeed a great day for me!¡± Vincent nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t be happy too early! I came to look for you specifically to bring you bad news!¡± Kaeger asked with a frown, ¡°Oh? What bad news? Vincent found a seat and sat down. He then said casually, ¡°Yesterday, because of Robert¡¯s matter, I went to look for Marcus. He proposed a very tempting offer! He wants to join hands with me to take over your business, drive the Feathered Monster Race out of the capital of Ultimate Evil, and split the benefits with me. Don¡¯t you think that it is a very tempting offer? Moreover, for the Feathered Monster Race, it¡¯s no different from a disaster!¡± Kaeger smashed his fist on the table with all his might and roared angrily, ¡°What! That old b*stard Marcus actually came up with such an idea. He¡¯s delusional!¡± However, Kaeger quickly calmed down. He turned to look at Vincent, who was sitting quietly at the side, and said with a smile, ¡°However since Mr. Fire Asura is willing to tell me this news, I don¡¯t think Marcus will be able to succeed so easily!¡± Chapter 284 - Began to Set Up, Causing Conflict Vincent looked at Kaeger, who was very confident in himself. He smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re right! Compared to the gloomy-looking Bards, I¡¯m more willing to cooperate with the Feathered Monster Race! Because to be honest, I¡¯ve seen the two Feathered Monster Race¡¯s women in the Paradise of Desire. They look really cute when they turn into spirits!¡± Kaeger was ecstatic after hearing that. He quickly said, ¡°If you like them, I¡¯ll go and look for the Ultimate Evil Lord right now. No matter what price I have to pay, I¡¯ll definitely beg him to pardon all the women. Then, I¡¯ll let you choose whoever you want!¡± After hearing that, Vincent sighed repeatedly in his heart. His excuse was not good, therefore, he quickly waved his hand and said, ¡°There¡¯s no rush. What I wanted to talk to you about is not an affair, but a really big deal! The Bard Race wanted to take the opportunity to take over the business of the Feathered Monster Race, but I don¡¯t know if you have the appetite to take a share of the Bard Race¡¯s business instead?¡± After hearing that, Kaeger quickly nodded and said, ¡°Yes, of course! However, all the entertainment businesses in the capital of Ultimate Evil are like iron buckets. They are completely under the influence of the Bard Race. If it were under normal circumstances, I wouldn¡¯t be able to find a suitable excuse to intervene even if I wanted to. Now that I have the support of Mr. Fire Asura, I think it¡¯s no problem for me to deal with the mere Bard Race!¡± Vincent said confidently, ¡°Of course. Right now, Marcus is waiting for me to make things difficult for you. At the same time, we can use this opportunity to interfere with the Bard Race¡¯s business. But I wonder what kind of benefits can you offer me?¡± Kaeger clapped his hands excitedly and laughed, ¡°Well, thank you for the opportunity. As for the reward, you can rest assured. I wouldn¡¯t dare to say anything else. I will satisfy all the benefits that the Bard Race has offered you!¡± Vincent then said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I really need your help with something. I recently bought a house. Considering that I have too many enemies and may become enemies with others in the future, I need some weapons that can protect me! You are an arms dealer. Prepare some powerful weapons for me, and make sure I have enough. When you are ready, think of a way to secretly hand them over to me!¡± After hearing this, Kaeger could not help but ask curiously, ¡°Why should I hand them over to you in secret? Can¡¯t I just deliver them to your residence?¡± Vincent waved his hand, full of killing intent, and said, ¡°If you deliver the weapons to me in the open, wouldn¡¯t it make those who want to attack me wary? Only by secretly holding the weapons in my hands, can I give those who want to harm me the heaviest blow!¡± Kaeger felt that what Vincent said was indeed reasonable. At the same time, he had a deep respect for Vincent¡¯s ruthlessness. He quickly nodded and replied, ¡°I understand! I will definitely give you the reward! After that, we will slowly discuss how to deal with the Bard Race!¡± Vincent nodded in satisfaction. He then made an appointment with Kaeger to meet the next time. After that, he got up and walked out of the door. After changing into the appearance of the Bard once again, Vincent left the Feathered Monster Race¡¯s headquarters and began to stroll on the streets. Vincent seemed to be casually strolling but he actually had a clear purpose in mind. He always wandered in some relatively remote and chaotic streets and alleys. The creatures that gathered in such places were basically the lowest level citizens and were very evil. Their cultivation levels had just risen to level 30, and they did not have any status or powerful racial backgrounds. As such, they could only live in the most miserable environment and in the dark corners. Over time, these creatures gradually became violent. They would constantly vent their dissatisfaction with life. They soon split into many factions to fight against one another. This was their way of venting the most repressed emotions in their hearts. Vincent naturally did not worry about safety as he walked through the alleys. He was looking for someone. Very soon, when Vincent walked out of a dilapidated alley, he felt a trace of aura leaking out from behind him. Someone was following him. Vincent did not flare up immediately. Instead, he turned around and walked into an even more desolate and abandoned courtyard. As soon as he entered the courtyard, the creature following behind Vincent was unable to wait any longer. The killing intent that was originally well-hidden instantly leaked out. The sound of a sharp blade cutting through the air was heard behind Vincent. Vincent sighed softly, ¡°You still haven¡¯t gotten rid of your old habit. You¡¯re too anxious!¡± He then stomped on the ground. A burst of intense flames spread out in all directions. At the same time, Vincent¡¯s body also became illusory. He was swaying. ¡°Whoosh!¡± A cold light passed through Vincent¡¯s body. At the same time, a black shadow also landed in front of Vincent. However, when he turned his head to look at Vincent, he discovered that what he had just pierced through was not Vincent¡¯s body but a ball of flames that was gradually dissipating! As for Vincent¡¯s original body, he had long moved into the middle of the flames. The black shadow felt somewhat disappointed, but he also scratched his head with some respect, and shouted loudly, ¡°Master, I lost again!¡± The flames in the courtyard instantly disappeared and condensed into Vincent¡¯s body. Vincent looked at Ebenezer, who had recovered from his injuries. He had also improved his strength. Vincent could not help but nod his head in satisfaction. He replied, ¡°Not bad! Your strength has improved very quickly. You are now a level 27 creature. I believe that you will soon be able to advance to level 30. At that time, you can begin your assassination journey in the capital of Ultimate Evil!¡± Ebenezer waved his arms impatiently. He smiled at Vincent and said, ¡°The assassination techniques of the Shadow Demon Race are very exquisite. They are the best at defeating the strong with the weak. I think that even if it is an opponent above level 30, I am confident that I will be able to fight it. If Master needs me to do anything, just tell me. I have not been able to stay idle for the past few days!¡± Vincent turned to look around and asked, ¡°The dark crystals I gave you before should be quite a lot. Why didn¡¯t you find a better place to stay? Instead, you stayed in such a rundown place?¡± Ebenezer chuckled and said, ¡°Your disciple feels that this is the only place that is most conducive to concealing one¡¯s identity. After all, there are many creatures who would suddenly appear in this alley every day. There are also many creatures who would suddenly disappear from this alley. Therefore, no one will care about my existence!¡± After seeing that Ebenezer had indeed matured a lot, Vincent immediately felt relieved. He replied, ¡°Since you want to move around, then I will give you a mission! In the following period of time, keep an eye on the members of the Feathered Monster Race and the Bard Race. Pick some of the weaker ones and start the assassination. There are no other requirements, nor is there a limit to the number of creatures to assassinate. Just kill as many as you can until I tell you to stop!¡± Ebenezer nodded and replied, ¡°Yes!¡± Chapter 285 - Took the Initiative to Plead for Mercy ¡°Take care, Master!¡± ¡°Wait for my good news, Master!¡± After sending off his Master respectfully, Ebenezer was so excited that he jumped around like a child. He instantly entered into his assassin state and hid his body under a black fog. He crossed the street and walked towards the Feathered Monsters and Bards. His figure gradually disappeared into the sea of creatures. On the other side, Vincent had already returned to the vicinity of the Arena of Life and Death. After finding a hidden corner and restoring his appearance, he walked towards the gate of the arena. Before he entered the gate, he saw Marcus pacing back and forth with an anxious look on his face. When Marcus saw Vincent, he immediately walked forward and said, ¡°Brother Fire Asura, you¡¯re finally back. Does our previous agreement still stand? When are you going to help me make things difficult for the Feathered Monster Race?¡± Vincent glanced at him indifferently and said with a smile, ¡°What¡¯s the rush? Haven¡¯t you thought of a suitable excuse yet? Since you¡¯re here today, let¡¯s go and see the Ultimate Evil Lord and think of a way to frame the Feathered Monster Race!¡± Marcus pulled Vincent¡¯s hand and said with a smile, ¡°Good! I¡¯ve been waiting for you to say that. To tell you the truth, I¡¯ve thought of an excuse just now. Just cooperate with me later!¡± After seeing that Marcus was so confident, Vincent felt happy and relaxed. He gestured for him to lead the way, and the two of them walked towards the top floor of the arena. Although he had just met Kaeger and planned to work with him, Vincent did not intend to actually help any one of them sincerely. What he wanted was for these two forces to each suffer losses while also gaining something at the same time. Only this way could the hatred between them continue to deepen. In the end, it would definitely erupt into huge chaos! At that time, even if the Ultimate Evil Lord was not troubled by it, he would definitely be unable to settle the issue. This was the opportunity that Vincent wanted! When Vincent and Marcus arrived at the top floor, they saw the Ultimate Evil Lord standing in front of the window and enjoying the duel below. Vincent was about to turn his head to signal Marcus to go over to the Ultimate Evil Lord but he did not expect Marcus to have already taken the initiative to rush over to the evil lord¡¯s side. He shouted loudly, ¡°Lord, there are creatures who want to harm the capital of Ultimate Evil, you must be alert!¡± The Ultimate Evil Lord was startled by Marcus¡¯s loud voice. After hearing what he said, the evil lord quickly frowned and asked, ¡°What do you mean? Is there someone in the capital of Ultimate Evil who wants to create a disaster?¡± Marcus nodded. With a serious face, he said, ¡°According to the information I have recently received, Jackson was able to return and sneak into the Arena of Life and Death without making a sound. He almost killed the Fire Asura who was still a participant at that time. There must be a spy from the Ultimate Evil capital who is cooperating with him. That person is Kaeger!¡± When the evil lord heard this, he could not help but frown and asked, ¡°Do you have any evidence?¡± Marcus shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°I also want to confirm it! But according to the information I received, Jackson entered the capital of Ultimate Evil through the Feathered Monster Race¡¯s aircraft that carried weapons. Even if I wanted to investigate the matter, I could not extend my hand into the Feather Monsters¡¯ business. After all, they relied on the trust of the Ultimate Evil Lord and had almost monopolized the weapons business in the capital of Ultimate Evil. It is simply too easy for them to bring anyone into the capital of Ultimate Evil. Moreover, it is also very easy for them to erase all the evidence after the event!¡± As Marcus was unable to provide any concrete evidence, the Ultimate Evil Lord could only make presumptions out of thin air. He naturally did not believe his words 100%. However, as he was suspicious, he still received a hint of inspiration from what Marcus had said. The business scale of the Feathered Monster Race had indeed reached a point where the other creatures had no choice but to be afraid of them! At that moment, the Ultimate Evil Lord had a few thoughts. He knew that Marcus was probably just trying to frame Kaeger, but he could not directly reprimand Marcus. This was because if he wanted to suppress the Feathered Monster Race¡¯s business, he needed a decent excuse. Therefore, it did not matter if what Marcus said was entirely true, the evil lord will still treat it as if it was true. At the same time, the only way to deal with the Feathered Monster Race was sophisticated knowledge. The Ultimate Evil Lord did not want the Feathered Monster Race to be dominant in the arms business, but at the same time, he did not want to directly kill the Feathered Monster Race with just one slap. Therefore, he had to think of a way to change their crime from a felony to a misdemeanor. This way, rather than directly sentencing the Feathered Monster Race for a heavy crime, he would instead give them a more lenient and imposing punishment. It would also be easier for the Feathered Monster Race to accept the Ultimate Evil Lord¡¯s punishment willingly. However, it was somewhat difficult for the Ultimate Evil Lord to complete these things alone. He needed a helper. He soon turned his gaze to Vincent. ¡°The Feathered Monster Race colluded with Jackson to assassinate you and destroy my Ultimate Evil capital. How should they be punished?¡± The Ultimate Evil Lord looked at Vincent with a slightly raised gaze. The way he asked made it seem like his question had a hidden meaning. Vincent instantly understood the Ultimate Evil Lord¡¯s intention. He could not help but secretly laugh in his heart. He initially wanted to find a suitable excuse to participate in the plan. He did not expect the Ultimate Evil Lord to provide him with the opportunity instead. Vincent smiled at the Ultimate Evil Lord indicating that he could continue to ask and said frankly, ¡°I think Marcus¡¯s words lack evidence and can¡¯t directly convict Kaeger and the entire Feathered Monster Race.¡± The Ultimate Evil Lord quickly understood Vincent¡¯s hint and pretended to be angry. He replied, ¡°Then we won¡¯t pursue this matter?¡± Vincent glanced at Marcus and said, ¡°Marcus has already made it very clear just now. Given the status of the Feathered Monster Race in the arms business, even if they had some connection with Jackson back then, all traces must have been erased long ago. Even if they wanted to investigate, there would be no evidence to prove it! But at the same time, Marcus also said something very important, and that was that the Feathered Monster Race¡¯s current business was indeed a little out of line! I think there¡¯s no need for severe punishment. I¡¯ll use the name of him colluding with Jackson and force him to part with a portion of the business for Marcus to take care of. This will be equivalent to planting a pair of eyes on Kaeger. It¡¯ll also be more convenient for you to monitor their business at any time!¡± The Ultimate Evil Lord did not expect Vincent to make things so clear. He immediately asked in dissatisfaction, ¡°Are you pleading on behalf of Kaeger?¡± Vincent nodded slightly. He smiled and said, ¡°I guess so! After all, his crime could not be established. Plus, at the banquet earlier, Kaeger was also very warm to me. Therefore, no matter what, I hope that the Ultimate Evil Lord will be lenient towards the Feathered Monster Race. You only need to give them a good beating!¡± When the Ultimate Evil Lord heard what Vincent said, he finally nodded in satisfaction and replied, ¡°Since you plead on behalf of Kaeger, then I will not pursue the matter any further! I will do as you say and let Marcus take over a portion of the Feathered Monster Race¡¯s arms business!¡± Vincent nodded his head gently and replied, ¡°Yes!¡± Marcus replied with an excited expression, ¡°Yes!¡± Chapter 286 - Return the Favor Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation After walking out of the top floor, Marcus led Vincent into the audience seats of the Arena of Life and Death. They found a relatively quiet corner and sat down. The two of them chatted while watching the match. Marcus suddenly asked, ¡°Brother Fire Asura, is this your first time sitting in the audience seats and watching the match below?¡± Vincent thought for a moment and confirmed that it was true, so he nodded with a smile. Marcus continued to ask, ¡°How is it? From a contestant to a spectator, how are you adapting to the change in your identity?¡± Vincent noticed that Marcus was starting to care about him for no reason, so he ignored him. This was because Vincent knew that Marcus was the kind of person who liked to talk nonsense before talking about serious matters. Vincent directly interrupted Marcus who was about to speak, ¡°If you have something to say, just say it! Don¡¯t blame me for not cooperating with you earlier. I spoke from Kaeger¡¯s perspective. Your way is too evil. I can only say that your excuse is too lame. The Ultimate Evil Lord did not believe it at all. The current punishment is already at the maximum. Any more would be wishful thinking!¡± However, Marcus was not angry. He just smiled and said, ¡°Brother Fire Asura, you don¡¯t have to blame yourself. In fact, I had already guessed that the Ultimate Evil Lord would punish Kaegar like this. That is also my purpose today! Now that my purpose has been achieved, I will definitely make up for the benefits that I had promised you earlier!¡± Vincent cursed Marcus in his heart. What did he mean by not blaming himself? Which eye did he use to see that he was blaming himself? However, on the surface, Vincent still pretended to be curious and asked, ¡°What? Your goal today is not to directly kill the Feathered Monsters, but to get a share of their business?¡± Marcus said proudly, ¡°Brother! ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate the share. As long as I successfully intervene in the arms business, the Feathered Monsters¡¯ business will no longer be an iron bucket. At that time, I can slowly move the entire market and take the opportunity to weaken the Feathered Monsters¡¯ power. When they lose power, it will be a piece of cake for me to deal with them!¡± Vincent looked at Marcus in surprise as if he had never thought of such a brilliant plan. He muttered and sighed, ¡°I didn¡¯t think that you would be able to think of such a brilliant plan based on the Ultimate Evil Lord¡¯s hint and what he said. It seems that your mind is far above the Ultimate Evil Lord. Even his thoughts and reactions have become a part of your plan. It is indeed wonderful, wonderful!¡± After hearing Vincent¡¯s praise, Marcus was immediately in a good mood. His face was full of confidence. While he was feeling pleased, Marcus did not forget to whisper into Vincent¡¯s ear, ¡°Brother Fire Asura, to be honest, although the Ultimate Evil Lord¡¯s words are the most powerful in the capital of Ultimate Evil, his methods are too simple and his intelligence is not very high. Subordinates like us can make good use of this high-level creature without being noticed. In the future, when our business is on the right track, we will be able to get more benefits from the evil lord sooner or later!¡± Vincent just nodded repeatedly. However, he could not believe that Marcus still had the face to say that the evil lord was not intelligent enough. He dared to belittle the Ultimate Evil Lord in front of him. This was simply courting death. As long as Vincent relayed these words to the Ultimate Evil Lord, Marcus¡¯s ending would definitely be 10,000 times worse than Kaeger¡¯s. However, Vincent would not take action at that moment because he still needed Marcus to continue fighting with the Feathered Monsters. ¡°Since you are so confident that you can treat the evil lord as a plaything in your hands, then I look forward to our upcoming cooperation!¡± said Vincent to Marcus. ¡°Haha, Good! Brother Fire Asura is indeed straightforward. Sooner or later, I will prove it to you! You will not regret cooperating with me!¡± said Marcus very boldly. He then turned his head and secretly wiped the cold sweat off his forehead. As a big businessman who had lived in the capital of Ultimate Evil for so long, how could Marcus be a fool and disrespect the Ultimate Evil Lord in front of others? However, based on their previous interactions, Marcus realized that when Vincent mentioned the Ultimate Evil Lord, there was not the slightest bit of respect in his tone. It must be because of his extremely arrogant personality. In order for such a person to look up to him and achieve the goal of the cooperation, he had to cater to his interests and also express his disdain towards the strong and experts. Hence, it became an interesting scene where Marcus silently criticized Vincent. Marcus thought that he had won Vincent¡¯s respect with his words earlier. However, he did not know that Vincent would have personally sent him to the guillotine if he did not think that he was useful. When the match was over, Vincent and Marcus walked out of the audience seat side by side. Both of them politely greeted each other goodbye and then turned to leave. Marcus walked downstairs alongside the moving crowd, while Vincent turned to walk towards the quieter corridor. After just a few steps, Vincent saw Kaeger rushing over in a hurry. He must have rushed over to check on the situation because of the Ultimate Evil Lord¡¯s punishment. Therefore, Vincent took the initiative to welcome him and asked with a worried expression, ¡°What are you doing here at this time? The Ultimate Evil Lord doesn¡¯t really want to see you!¡± After seeing that Vincent still had the heart to remind him, Kaegar hurriedly frowned and asked, ¡°What exactly happened? Why was our business torn apart and handed over to the Bard Race to manage?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know¡­¡± Vincent pretended to sigh and then told Kaeger about what had just happened. He also emphasized that when Marcus had wantonly smeared his race, he had stood up recklessly and put in a good word for him. Only then did the punishment by the Ultimate Evil Lord changed from extermination to a very insignificant punishment. After hearing that, cold sweat broke out on Kaeger¡¯s back. He muttered and sighed, ¡°According to what you said, if you had not stepped forward at the crucial moment, our Feathered Monster Race would have all died!¡± Vincent lowered his head and sighed, ¡°Not necessarily. Perhaps the Ultimate Evil Lord is also intending to show mercy to you, which is why he agreed to it so readily after I pleaded for mercy!¡± Kaeger took a deep breath, with a grave expression, he said, ¡°But no matter what, now that Marcus has interfered in the arms business, it¡¯s equivalent to stabbing a knife in the heart of the Feathered Monster Race. No matter what, I have to find the Ultimate Evil Lord and reason with him again. Even if the punishment of our Feathered Monster Race cannot be reduced, we must not allow the Bard Race to gain such a huge advantage!¡± Vincent suddenly smiled and said, ¡°Now that you want to exonerate the Feathered Monster Race, I have indeed no other way. But if you want to make the Bard Race pay the same price, I have a way!¡± Kaeger quickly asked, ¡°Oh? What way?¡± Vincent said with a smile, ¡°Use the same method to return the favor!¡± Chapter 287 - The Hooligan Routine: Trading Life for Life The Ultimate Evil Lord, who was watching the battle from the top floor, sighed in boredom. He stretched his back and sighed helplessly, ¡°Now that the Fire Asura is gone, Irene doesn¡¯t pay as much attention to the match schedule. It is really a little boring!¡± At the same time, he heard two faint footsteps. He tilted his ear and immediately knew the identity of the person who was approaching him. He smiled and sighed, ¡°Good, although the duels in the arena have become boring. The scene outside the arena has become much better!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Vincent and Kaeger walked into the hall one after another. Kaeger walked forward and knelt in front of the evil lord with one knee as he said in a deep voice, ¡°Evil lord, our Feathered Monster Race has always been loyal to you and has no other intentions. Why do you want to suppress our Feathered Monster Race to death? You even gave great benefits to the Bard degenerates. Do you want to purge the Feathered Monster Race in the capital of Ultimate Evil? If that¡¯s the case, evil lord, you don¡¯t need to trouble yourself. Just give the order, and the Feathered Monster Race will kill anyone who is below them. They will never resist!¡± He did not look wronged or like he was crying. He was simply expressing his loyalty to the evil lord in the most direct way. At the same time, he was questioning the injustice he had encountered. When the evil lord heard this, he only nodded slightly. His gaze did not fall on Kaeger, but on Vincent, who was standing in front of the door. It was one thing for Marcus and Kaeger to stand on opposite sides, but what made the evil lord even more curious was why Vincent had accompanied the two of them to look for him. Which side was this kid on? Vincent noticed the evil lord¡¯s gaze and hurriedly said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand! I only ran into Mr. Kaeger by chance and saw that he was full of grievances, so I thought that we might have misunderstood him previously. That¡¯s why I accompanied him to look for you!¡± ¡°Misunderstood?¡± The evil lord looked at Vincent. He did not expect that he would change his mind so quickly after Marcus had just left. Was he going to join Kaeger? The evil lord thought for a moment, lowered his head, and said to Kaeger, ¡°Marcus had personally reported that you colluded with Jackson and had sneaked him into the capital of Ultimate Evil. He almost killed the Fire Asura and took the opportunity to destroy the capital of Ultimate Evil! Although the evidence is insufficient, with my temper, I would rather kill wrongly than let it go. I originally wanted to kill all of you, the Feathered Monster Race. However, given the Fire Asura¡¯s pleading for the Feathered Monster Race, I changed the punishment to the current one. If you are not satisfied, then tell me about your cooperation with Jackson. Otherwise, the punishment I have imposed on the Feathered Monster Race will never change!¡± After hearing what the evil lord had said, Kaeger noticed that it was exactly the same as what Vincent said to him before. He could immediately conclude that Vincent was telling the truth and that he was definitely on his side. So, he followed Vincent¡¯s advice and said, ¡°Marcus¡¯s slander is made out of nothing. I¡¯m afraid that no matter how I explain, I won¡¯t be able to clear the suspicion you have on me. But in the end, it¡¯s all because our Feathered Monster Race has been acting too arrogantly recently and has attracted the jealousy of others. It¡¯s only right that we receive this punishment. I am not hoping for the evil lord to pardon our Feathered Monster Race. Instead, I only hope that the evil lord will punish the Bards severely!¡± The Ultimate Evil Lord had a blank look on his face. He had never thought that Kaeger would be so crazy. He would rather risk his own business to make Marcus suffer the same fate as him. It was a way of trading his life for his own! Such a hooligan-like request did not seem like the methods of a veteran businessman. Instead, it was more like the idea of that scoundrel Fire Asura. ¡°Kaeger, I know you are angry, but taking revenge on the Bards is simply the act of a child! Why should I punish the Bards without any evidence?¡± said the Ultimate Evil Lord. He lowered his head, spread his hands, and said to Kaeger, indicating that there was nothing he could do about this matter. If anyone in the capital of Ultimate Evil approached the evil lord whenever they wanted to punish others, then the capital of Ultimate Evil would already be in chaos. The capital would not have its current prosperity. Therefore, even if he knew that Kaeger had been wronged and understood his request, the evil lord could not agree to it. Without a proper excuse to stir trouble, the Ultimate Evil Lord would never punish any citizen in the capital of Ultimate Evil! Kaeger was not disappointed. It was as if he had expected the evil lord to reply that way. He immediately said, ¡°The Bards are rebellious and control all the entertainment channels in the capital of Ultimate Evil. They have taken the opportunity to spread some rumors. They have also spread some false news in the name of the Ultimate Evil Lord many times in order to make profits whilst doing business. If the Ultimate Evil Lord doesn¡¯t want to punish them severely, I¡¯m afraid that the citizens in the capital will have to listen to the orders of the Bards in the future!¡± When the evil lord heard this, he was greatly surprised. He could not help but look up at Vincent. He knew that Vincent had gone to the Paradise of Desire not long ago. He wanted to use Vincent to verify whether what Kaeger said was true. When Vincent saw this, he spread his hands helplessly and said, ¡°When I went to find Marcus, he welcomed me into the VIP room. There were only two Feathered Monster girls serving me. I did not see any other guests, so I do not know whether what Kaeger said is true or not!¡± The Ultimate Evil Lord immediately frowned when he heard that and sighed in a deep voice, ¡°Feathered Monster women? Where did they come from? All the women from the Feathered Monster Race were punished by me. They are supposed to be maids in the Arena of Life and Death. Why are they in the Paradise of Desire?¡± Kaeger took the opportunity to say, ¡°As early as the day when the evil lord punished me, Marcus began to spread the news when he went back, saying that the evil lord had ordered all the Feathered Monster women to be slaves. He then found an excuse to buy a few of the Feathered Monster women who were living on the streets. This is irrefutable evidence that he had used the evil lord¡¯s name to seek personal benefits!¡± When the evil lord heard this, he felt a burst of anger in his heart. The Bards understood the internal strife between the various races in the capital of Ultimate Evil. He was also happy to see other creatures surrounding him and trying to please him. Some of the methods that he used were unforgivable by the Ultimate Evil Lord. The evil lord would never allow anyone to use his name for personal gain. This would be tantamount to dividing his power and weakening his image in the hearts of the citizens of the capital of Ultimate Evil. It was an unforgivable sin! The evil lord said coldly, ¡°In that case, it seems that it is indeed time for the Bards to be punished! Kaeger, how do you think we should punish them?¡± After hearing this, Kaeger did not conceal his hatred towards the Bards at all, he immediately said, ¡°Evil lord, please order the Bards to hand over the management rights of the Paradise of Desire. My Feathered Monster Race is willing to buy the Paradise of Desire from you at twice the price!¡± The Ultimate Evil Lord could not help but be secretly delighted when he heard this. At the same time, he praised Kaeger¡¯s boldness greatly. This was because if Kaeger took the opportunity to avoid the punishment on the Feathered Monster Race, he would absolutely not allow it. However, if Kaegar did not mention the matter of the Feathered Monster Race being punished and only wanted to severely punish the Bard Race, then it would be in accordance with the evil lord¡¯s plan. Moreover, allowing the Bards and the Feathered Monsters to invade each other¡¯s business would have the effect of counterbalancing one another, so why would he not agree? ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll do as you say!¡± The Ultimate Evil Lord nodded and agreed to Kaeger¡¯s request. Chapter 288 - Heart of Evil, Perfect Performance ¡°Thank you, Ultimate Evil Lord!¡± After successfully suppressing the Bards, Kaeger knelt on one knee and thanked the evil lord loudly. However, he did not get up to leave. The Ultimate Evil Lord looked at Kaegar, who was unwilling to leave, and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Kaeger quickly replied, ¡°I have a presumptuous request. I hope that the evil lord will allow it!¡± The Ultimate Evil Lord frowned slightly. He immediately thought that Kaeger was going to take the opportunity to ask him to exempt the Feathered Monster Race from the previous punishment and wanted the evil lord to return their business to them. He immediately felt a little displeased. If the Feathered Monster Race was so ignorant, then Kaeger no longer needed to nurture and support them. The Ultimate Evil Lord did not even want to punish the Bards on behalf of the Feathered Monster Race anymore. ¡°What else do you want? Just say it!¡± asked the Ultimate Evil Lord in a serious tone. Kaeger paid no attention to his rudeness and said in a deep voice, ¡°Previously, because of my rudeness, the evil lord had severely punished all the women in the Feathered Monster Race. At the same time, it also attracted the covetous eyes of b*stards like Marcus. Therefore, in order to protect all the women of the Feathered Monster Race, I implore the evil lord to take back the previous punishment. My Feathered Monster Race is willing to pay any price in exchange for the freedom of these women!¡± The Ultimate Evil Lord fell into confusion again when he heard this. He did not expect Kaeger to make this request. He did not mention anything about the business of the Feathered Monster Race at all. This made him feel that Kaeger¡¯s request was somewhat reasonable, but it was beyond his expectations. He even expressed his appreciation for Kaeger¡¯s structure and general sense. Such a reasonable subordinate who knew how to avoid suspicion was really too rare! The Ultimate Evil Lord nodded with a smile and agreed to Kaeger¡¯s request. ¡°Alright, I agree to your request! The women from the Feathered Monster Race will be free from today onwards!¡± ¡°Thank you, your subordinate will now leave!¡± Kaeger thanked him once again, stood up, and left. When he passed by Vincent, Kaeger could not help but look at Vincent with a grateful gaze. Everything that Kaeger said and did earlier was all in accordance with Vincent¡¯s instructions. And only by doing so did he not arouse the Ultimate Evil Lord¡¯s anger and disgust towards him. He managed to achieve his goal, and also make the evil lord become suspicious of the Bard Race. The benefits from this outweigh the losses suffered by the Feathered Monster Race. Kaeger felt at ease because he was certain that Vincent really had his heart set on the Feathered Monster Race. Vincent nodded his head generously and greeted him goodbye. After watching Kaeger walk out of the Ultimate Evil Lord¡¯s room, Vincent turned his head to look at the evil lord. This is because he knew that the evil lord definitely had something to ask him. As expected, just as their eyes met, the Ultimate Evil Lord suddenly asked, ¡°Fire Asura! I¡¯ve heard of your recent activities in the capital of Ultimate Evil. I¡¯ve said before that you can cooperate with whoever you want, but what I don¡¯t understand is, whether you want to help Kaeger or Marcus?¡± Vincent smiled and replied, ¡°I¡¯ve been wandering around the capital of Ultimate Evil for the past few days, so I have some understanding of most of the businesses. Then, I discovered the drawbacks. All the businesses in the capital of Ultimate Evil are monopolized by high-level races, and some of them are already beyond our control. I have no intention of cooperating with anyone. I just want to use this opportunity to weaken their power and strengthen your control over the capital of Ultimate Evil, so as to ensure the safety of our side!¡± When the Ultimate Evil Lord heard this, he could not help but feel touched. It turned out that the heart of the Fire Asura was still aligned with his. This made him feel that his previous cultivation had not failed. On the contrary, he had reaped an even more ideal result than he had expected. With Vincent, although weak, his ability to plan was top-notch. The Ultimate Evil Lord believed that he would be able to rest easy in the future. His Ultimate Evil capital would definitely be forged into an iron wall-like existence! ¡°Hahaha! Good, I did not misjudge you. With your words, I can rest assured and entrust more things for you to do in the future!¡± replied the evil lord whilst laughing. At the same time, he narrowed his eyes and looked at Vincent. The corners of Vincent¡¯s eyes trembled slightly. He suppressed the thought of wanting to leave immediately. He lowered his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m happy to be of service to you!¡± The Ultimate Evil Lord nodded his head in satisfaction and said, ¡°Mmm, you may leave!¡± Vincent turned around and left whilst sneering in his heart. Although the Ultimate Evil Lord was at ease at the moment, it would not be smart for Vincent to directly propose to go out to the Black Hole world. The Ultimate Evil Lord would definitely attack him then. At the same time, the little bit of trust that he had racked his brains for would be completely gone. As such, he had no choice but to suppress the anticipation in his heart and continue to deal with the evil lord. After returning to his room, Vincent suddenly realized that his room had been completely emptied. Only Irene was waiting for him in the room. ¡°You¡¯re back! Our things have all been moved to our new home. I was worried that you wouldn¡¯t be able to find the way, so I waited for you to go together!¡± said Irene with a smile. Vincent smiled and nodded as he said to Irene, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go!¡± The two of them left the Arena of Life and Death side by side. They walked towards the second tallest building in the capital of Ultimate Evil. ¡°Irene, I remembered that you said this building was built by the Star Race. Is there anything special about this race?¡± Vincent¡¯s question broke the silence between the two of them. Irene lowered her head and thought for a moment. She then said, ¡°The Star Race is a very special race. Every member that is born has the strength of a level 60 creature. According to them, every member has the strength of a star. Therefore, most of the members of the Star Race are named after stars or constellations. The power that they can mobilize is also very special. The Ultimate Evil Lord once said that the Star Race and Dragon Race possess the strongest abilities and are right below the four divine level abilities!¡± Vincent could not help but be slightly surprised when he heard this. He sighed and said, ¡°Being born as a level 60 creature, doesn¡¯t that mean that the heavenly Star Race is filled with experts?¡± Irene shook her head and said, ¡°Of course not! The Star Race does have a unique advantage, but at the same time, they also have a disadvantage that other races don¡¯t have! It is very difficult for the Star Race to cultivate. Only a very small number of them could advance to a level 60 creature or higher, and those who are unable to advance would only slowly decline in terms of strength. There was once a member of the Star Race that only had the strength of a level 20 creature. He participated in the battles held in the Arena of Life and Death. There has always been a saying about the Star Race in the capital of Ultimate Evil. If they are not as powerful as a star, they can only fall like a meteor!¡± Vincent nodded slightly. He was curious about this amazing race, but he also warned himself to not provoke the Star Race. This was because he could not afford to make any more enemies in the capital of Ultimate Evil. Chapter 289 - Watching the Fire From the Other Side, the Chaotic Battle Began Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation On the top floor of the Star Plaza, Vincent and Irene finally arrived at their new home. The apartment was very spacious, and there were two separate bedrooms. This way, both he and Irene could have a good sleep. Vincent looked at the scenery outside the window and muttered, ¡°What a pity! Right now, the Feathered Monsters and Bards are about to fight to the death. I originally wanted to invite them to celebrate our housewarming, but now it seems like they can only skip it!¡± Irene did not know that Vincent was the main culprit behind the matter. She just smiled and shook her head. She replied, ¡°The battle between Marcus and Kaeger has been going on for a long time. Usually, they would fight fiercely the day before, and then the next day, they would sit together to drink. They would even chat happily. So, if you want to invite them, it¡¯s not impossible!¡± Vincent shook his head and said, ¡°That was because neither of them wanted to make a big deal out of it, so they had to endure the torture and sit down with each other to have a good time. But now, it¡¯s different. Before they kill each other, neither of them will be willing to stop!¡± Irene asked curiously, ¡°Fight to the death? Why did they fight this time? How did it lead to this?¡± Vincent smiled slightly and sighed, ¡°Actually, if the two of them could sit down and chat peacefully, they would realize that there is actually no conflict between them this time. It¡¯s just that someone is instigating them! Unfortunately, it¡¯s absolutely impossible for them to get along peacefully anymore!¡± ¡°Someone instigated them?¡± Irene looked at Vincent curiously and could not help but ask, ¡°Could it be that you instigated them?¡± Vincent admitted with a face full of frankness, ¡°It was me! Hehe!¡± Irene was not surprised at all. She only reminded him with some worry, ¡°In the past, it was not that the two of them did not try to meet in the middle, however, once the situation was about to get out of hand, the Ultimate Evil Lord would immediately step out to mediate. So this time, are you sure that the two of them will not be able to stop fighting?¡± Vincent nodded and said softly, ¡°Of course! Because as the leader of their race, they have to take revenge on behalf of their members. Even the Ultimate Evil Lord will not be able to stop them with such reason!¡± Irene was shocked when she heard this. However, she did not continue to ask because she could guess that the so-called revenge must have been part of Vincent¡¯s meticulous plan. The Bards and Feathered Monsters have always been against each other. However, there had never been a real battle. Why would they suddenly want to kill each other? On the main road of the capital of Ultimate Evil, a Bard was walking home leisurely. He felt an inexplicable chill in his heart as if something bad was about to happen. He quickly turned his head to look around and found that the surrounding streets were empty. There was no danger. But when he turned his head and continued on his way, he saw that there was another Bard in front of him! ¡°Hey, brother, did you just arrive at the capital of Ultimate Evil? You don¡¯t look familiar!¡± The singer sensed a strange aura from the other party, but he did not suspect anything. Instead, he asked for his identity with a smile. The other party did not answer. He only responded with two sneers and then raised his two arms that had turned into sharp blades. ¡°Ah!¡± A miserable cry was heard. A dead Bard was left on the streets. The murderer who had suddenly attacked had long fled through the endless darkness. More than a dozen Bards had died on the street that night. Similarly, more than a dozen Feathered Monsters had also died tragically when they were alone. No one knew who was behind it. They only knew that this was definitely an indiscriminate assassination aimed at the two races! Soon, these two pieces of news reached the ears of the leaders on both sides. The core members of the Feathered Monster Race had all gathered together at Kaeger¡¯s office. They kept quiet as they looked at the office desk that had been smashed by Kaeger under their feet. They were reporting about their companions who had died that night. Kaeger¡¯s back was facing the crowd at this time. He was so angry that his entire body was trembling. He gritted his teeth and asked, ¡°More than a dozen members have died. Did they even see the appearance of the murderer?¡± The few core members looked at each other. Their faces were filled with confusion and helplessness. However, as it was the leader who was questioning them, they could only say, ¡°The brothers who died were all between level 30 and level 35. Once they met an expert, they didn¡¯t even have the chance to call for help. That¡¯s why we can¡¯t find any clues about the murderer!¡± After hearing that, Kaeger turned around and narrowed his eyes. He said, ¡°Our business has always involved outsiders. Our brothers rarely make enemies in the capital of Ultimate Evil, not to mention that more than ten low-level members died at the same time! Such a large-scale attack doesn¡¯t seem like a revenge killing, but more like someone venting their anger!¡± ¡°Venting anger? Who would hate them?¡± asked someone. He was puzzled. He could not think of anyone who would hate more than ten low-level Feathered Monsters. Kaeger shook his head and said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s not them, it¡¯s someone from the Bard Race! And since the other party could not bring us down, they could only find low-level members to carry out assassinations. They would not expose their identity, and at the same time, they could vent their hatred. It¡¯s really killing two birds with one stone!¡± All the core members frowned and said with resentment, ¡°The leader has already guessed who did it? Tell us the name, and we¡¯ll kill him immediately!¡± Kaeger snorted coldly and said, ¡°Who else can do this besides Marcus? But it¡¯s easier said than done if we want to kill him. Not to mention his group of b*stards. The Ultimate Evil Lord will not let us do this!¡± A core member asked with a face full of unwillingness, ¡°Then what should we do? Just endure it?¡± ¡°Why should we endure it? If it was before, I really wouldn¡¯t know how to deal with that b*stard Marcus. But today, a friend just taught me a lesson, we will fight fire with fire!¡± Kaeger¡¯s face was grim and cold as he said to all the core members, ¡°Isn¡¯t he the one who started killing first? Send all our experts to assassinate the low-level Bards. Be careful and be clean. Don¡¯t leave any evidence behind. I want to make those Bards restless!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± All the core members followed his order and left. They gathered their subordinates with murderous intent, ready to take revenge on the Bards. At the same time, Marcus and the core members of the Bards had just left the Paradise of Desire and had moved to a new stronghold. Marcus was cursing and swearing for Kaeger to die a horrible death! ¡°Kaeger¡¯s move is really f*cking sneaky! Not only did he drive us out of the Paradise of Desire, but he even brazenly assassinated our low-level members. Does he really think that we, the Bards, are easy to bully? Pass down my orders. In the future, if you encounter any Feathered Monsters who are alone, kill them all! Remember to clean up after that. As long as we don¡¯t leave any evidence behind, I want to see what he, Kaegar, can do!¡± Chapter 290 - Don’t Even Think About Stopping the War It was the middle of the night. Ebenezer, who was disguised as a Bard, walked silently through the remote alley. It had been three days since he began to assassinate the Feathered Monsters and Bards. In these three days, Ebenezer had killed 24 Feathered Monsters and 26 Bards. At the same time, his strength had also improved through the continuous assassinations. He had successfully advanced to level 29 and was just one step away from becoming a level 30 creature. He was currently on the hunt for his 51st target, a Bard whose strength was only at level 32. Ebenezer remembered Vincent¡¯s teachings and followed behind his target very patiently. He also observed the situation around him in a calm manner. He was waiting for the perfect opportunity to assassinate him. Suddenly, the target in front of Ebenezer stopped and stood in the middle of an intersection for some unknown reason. Ebenezer thought to himself, ¡°The surroundings are wide and open. It¡¯s the most unsuitable environment for assassinations!¡± Ebenezer, who had been calm the entire way, could no longer remain calm. He immediately took a few steps forward and turned into a black shadow. He pounced on the Bard who was standing at the intersection. He raised his hand and slashed down on him and ended his life skillfully. At that moment, many footsteps were heard around the intersection. ¡°F*ck! He succeeded again. Quick, catch him. We can¡¯t let our brothers die in vain!¡± ¡°All of you, charge forward and tear that killer into pieces!¡± The footsteps were accompanied by a series of shouts. Ebenezer, who was still on the target like a shadow, saw countless Bards swarming towards him from all directions at the intersection. He suddenly had a realization. It turned out that this was an operation to lure the snake out of its hole. They had used the weaker Bards as bait. They wanted to lure him out to surround and attack him! Ebenezer did not panic at all at that moment. Thanks to Vincent¡¯s teachings, he remained calm as he thought about how to escape. In the end, Ebenezer thought of a very good idea! His black shadow flashed past. He left the corpse on the ground and turned towards the Bards. In a flash, he rushed into the crowd that was in front of him. After a few flashes, he disappeared into the vast sea of Bards. At that moment, the Bards who had gathered at the intersection were all in a daze. To find a Bard among hundreds of Bards was like looking for a needle in a haystack. However, they had actually seen a Bard kill their companion. This meant that there was a mole in the Bard Race! ¡°Damn, quickly report this to the leader. There¡¯s a mole in the Bard Race!¡± The core members who were in charge of luring the snake out of its hole instantly realized the seriousness of the situation. They hurriedly called over their subordinates to run towards the stronghold. When all the Bards had left, a black shadow slowly appeared on the distant street, finally revealing Ebenezer¡¯s figure. ¡°You still want to catch me? Dream on!¡± After laughing coldly, Ebenezer turned around and walked towards the alley where he lived. When Ebenezer entered his residence, he suddenly rushed into the room with a sense of alertness in his heart. His two arms turned into sharp blades and slashed through the air. ¡°Boom!¡± A ball of flame followed Ebenezer¡¯s arms and exploded into countless tiny sparks in the air. However, these sparks did not dissipate. Instead, they maintained their burning state and floated in the air. After seeing this, Ebenezer quickly stopped and took two steps back. He lowered his head and said respectfully, ¡°Master!¡± The sparks in the room slowly began to gather and finally condensed into Vincent¡¯s appearance. Vincent looked at his disciple who had improved in strength and nodded his head in satisfaction. He said, ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard these past few days. The Bard Race and Feathered Monster Race have engaged in battle. In just three short days, the number of casualties on both sides has already exceeded 100. You don¡¯t have to fight anymore. Both sides should not fight until they suffer heavy losses!¡± Ebenezer was a little disappointed when he heard that, but he still said respectfully, ¡°Your disciple understands! It¡¯s just that I killed another Bard just now, but I accidentally fell into an ambush. They saw me turning into a Bard. This won¡¯t bring any trouble to master, right?¡± Vincent frowned slightly when he heard that. After thinking carefully for a while, he said, ¡°No worries. The original owner of the Bard necklace was Adolphus. He would definitely not let others know of the existence of such special equipment. Therefore, even if they found out that you had the appearance of the Bard, they would not think that you used special equipment to change your appearance. Perhaps they have already begun to thoroughly investigate the race¡¯s traitor! But you cannot use this necklace in the future. You should stay in seclusion for now, and don¡¯t go out again. Give me the necklace. I¡¯ll find an opportunity to dispose of it!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Ebenezer did not hesitate and handed over the necklace to Vincent. Vincent weighed the necklace in his hand and said, ¡°Your place is still rather crowded. Now that you are stuck with your original appearance, you must not get recognized by others. There must be someone monitoring my residence nearby. You can hide over at Adolphus¡¯s place for now. Coincidentally, I still need to discuss a business deal with him in a few days!¡± ¡°Your disciple will leave now!¡± replied Ebenezer. He then flashed out of the room. After Ebenezer left, Vincent held the necklace in his hand and walked straight to the Paradise of Desire. The current Paradise of Desire had become the new stronghold of the Feathered Monsters. Many core members gather there every day. They guarded the biggest entertainment industry in the capital of Ultimate Evil while taking the opportunity to also have some fun. Two core members of the Feathered Monsters who had been drinking to their heart¡¯s content were chatting with each other while leaning against the wall of Paradise of Desire. ¡°Damn it! The Bards are all thieves now. They hardly ever come out alone anymore. Occasionally, they will even run into a fishing bait. If this continues, it will be more and more troublesome to assassinate the Bards!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right! After such a long grudge, it is finally time for us to make a move. The brothers have only been happy for less than three days. They can no longer make a move. It would be great if we could find a way to assassinate the Bards without them noticing us!¡± ¡°That¡¯s easy for you to say. What kind of special equipment would we need if we don¡¯t want to be discovered by the Bard? Unless it falls from the sky, where else can we get it?¡± As soon as the two core members of the Feathered Monster Race finished speaking, a necklace fell from the sky and onto one of their necks. The Feathered Monster instantly transformed into a Bard. ¡°Damn! What¡¯s going on?¡± The other Feathered Monster who thought that he had drunk too much rubbed his eyes and looked at his companion in shock. His companion could not help but be surprised when he saw his appearance through the wine bottle. He then said with a face full of joy, ¡°There really is a good thing that fell from the sky! With this necklace, I can kill as many Bards as I want!¡± After his companion heard what he said, he quickly replied, ¡°Sigh, kid, don¡¯t take it all for yourself! Later, let your brothers experience it one by one!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry! When I have enough fun, there will definitely be a time when my other brothers will have fun! The Feathered Monster who had transformed into a Bard threw away the bottle in his hand and staggered toward the new stronghold of the Bard Race. Vincent, who was in the dark, only turned around and left after seeing the scene. The chaos had to be maintained before he wanted it to stop! Chapter 291 - Evil Invitation: Opportunity Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation On one particular day, Vincent and Irene, who looked like a young couple in the eyes of the outside world, did not leave the house separately. Instead, they left their new home together and walked towards the Arena of Life and Death. It was the seventh day of the assassination battle between the Feathered Monster Race and the Bards. The capital of Ultimate Evil was in complete chaos. Every day, dead Feathered Monsters and Bards could be seen on the streets. For some unknown reason, the number of casualties among the Feathered Monsters had decreased significantly in the past few days. Meanwhile, the number of casualties among the Bard Race had started to increase by a terrifying amount. The Ultimate Evil Lord, who had not expressed his stance on the chaos, suddenly sent someone to invite Vincent and Irene to the Arena of Life and Death. He wanted to discuss the matter. Vincent and Irene did not know that they were going over for this purpose, but they could roughly guess that the Ultimate Evil Lord wanted to mediate the war between the two sides. Irene held Vincent¡¯s arm and asked softly, ¡°Later, if the evil lord wants us to think of a way, what should we do?¡± ¡°Tell him the truth! If there¡¯s a way, we¡¯ll definitely think of a solution. If there¡¯s no way, we¡¯ll just shake our heads. In any case, the Feathered Monsters and Bards are already red-eyed with killing. No matter what we do, they won¡¯t be willing to stop!¡± said Vincent with a smile. Irene nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that no matter how much trouble there is between the two sides, it¡¯s impossible for them to create a bigger commotion in the capital of Ultimate Evil. Now, all the dark crystals in our hands have been used up and replaced with the necessities we need to leave, but the only thing missing is a suitable opportunity!¡± Vincent smiled slightly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. I believe there will be a chance soon!¡± Irene nodded slightly. She knew that Vincent was consoling her, but she also knew that the more critical the moment was, the more she had to learn to be patient. Otherwise, if all their previous efforts went to waste, she and Vincent would have nothing! After arriving at the top floor of the Arena of Life and Death, Vincent and Irene immediately saw the Ultimate Evil Lord, as well as his face that was filled with unconcealable sorrow. The Ultimate Evil Lord looked at the smiling Vincent and Irene, and said weakly, ¡°You¡¯re here!¡± Vincent and Irene looked at each other and nodded blankly. The Ultimate Evil Lord rubbed his head lightly as he said, ¡°Now that the capital of Ultimate Evil is in such a mess, what do you think?¡± Vincent and Irene looked at each other again and then shook their heads in tacit understanding. The Ultimate Evil Lord looked at them with a displeased look and asked, ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡± Irene took the lead and said, ¡°I¡¯m in charge of the Arena of Life and Death. The competition schedule has been arranged for the past few days, and the audience¡¯s feedback has also improved. There¡¯s no chaos, right?¡± Vincent also said, ¡°Recently, the arena has also received some participants sent by the scavengers. I¡¯ve already arranged it properly and made an evaluation based on their actual combat level. I¡¯ve handed it to Irene as a reference to arrange the competitions. The operation of the Arena of Life and Death is now thriving. There¡¯s no problem at all! Could it be that there was a hidden danger that we had not yet discovered?¡± The two people in front of the Ultimate Evil Lord looked at each other blankly. They sounded like they wanted credit from him. The evil lord could not help but feel even more helpless. He shook his head and sighed, ¡°You two are in charge of the Arena of Life and Death, so of course it won¡¯t be chaotic! I¡¯m asking about the chaotic situation in the capital of Ultimate Evil. Right now, the Feathered Monsters and the Bards have engaged in a fierce battle, and both sides have suffered heavy casualties. Didn¡¯t you see it?¡± Vincent and Irene looked at each other again. They sighed in sudden realization. ¡°Oh! I was wondering why there were so many corpses on the streets recently¡­ So it was Kaeger and Marcus who were fighting! However, I¡¯ve seen the hatred between them with my own eyes. It¡¯s understandable that they¡¯re fighting each other now!¡± The Ultimate Evil Lord snorted coldly and slammed the table. He emphasized, ¡°What do you mean by it¡¯s understandable? If we let them continue their fight, the other races in the capital of Ultimate Evil will be implicated sooner or later. When that time comes, the entire capital of Ultimate Evil will be in chaos, and the destruction will only be in an instant!¡± Vincent spread his hands helplessly. He smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Then what can I do about this? They are all high-ranking nobles who are high up in the world. They are powerful beings who control an entire region. It is not a big deal to get along with them normally but if I really want to stop them during a critical moment, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to! Speaking of which, isn¡¯t the conflict between them because the parties invaded each other¡¯s business? I think you should return their respective businesses to them. Who knows, maybe you might be able to resolve this conflict!¡± ¡°Hey!¡± When the Ultimate Evil Lord heard what Vincent had said, his eyes were obviously bloodshot. He said helplessly, ¡°Yesterday, I had already returned their respective businesses. However, they clearly do not have the mood to manage their businesses at this time. They are still in a heated battle. Last night, the most tragic battle in the past seven days broke out. I heard that even Kaeger and Marcus have joined the battle!¡± When Vincent heard that, he quickly frowned and said, ¡°It¡¯s so intense, but they have been operating in the capital for a long time. How could they be so impatient and directly shed all pretense of cordiality with the other party?¡± The Ultimate Evil Lord nodded and said, ¡°This is exactly what I haven¡¯t understood. That¡¯s why I called you over. You have interacted with Marcus and Kaeger before, so go and inquire about their respective situations. See if you can take the opportunity to mediate this fight. If you can do it, I¡¯ll hand over a part of Marcus and Kaeger¡¯s businesses to you. I believe they shouldn¡¯t have so much resistance against you!¡± When Vincent heard this, he instantly felt that an opportunity had come. He nodded and replied, ¡°Alright! Then I¡¯ll give it a try. But I can¡¯t guarantee that they¡¯ll be willing to listen to me!¡± The Ultimate Evil Lord closed his eyes and let out a long sigh. ¡°Go. If they really aren¡¯t willing to listen to your advice, then I can only take back all their businesses and give it all to someone who is more obedient. It¡¯ll just be a little troublesome!¡± After seeing that the Ultimate Evil Lord had already thought of replacing Kaeger and Marcus, Vincent knew that this chaotic situation had reached its peak. Without any further hesitation, he turned around and walked out of the Arena of Life and Death. So long as he could mediate the fight between them, Vincent could take the opportunity to interfere in their business. At that time, he would have an excuse to leave the capital. If he did not stop Kaeger and Marcus and the evil lord gave the opportunity for other races to accept their businesses, then everything Vincent had worked so hard for would be in vain! While he was thinking, Vincent had already arrived in front of the Feathered Monsters¡¯ stronghold. Based on the battle situation for the past few days, Kaeger should be the one with the advantage. Therefore, it should be relatively easier to persuade him. As long as Kaeger stopped first, Marcus would be a breeze to deal with. Chapter 292 - Mediate the Conflict and Convince the Feathered Monsters Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Vincent had just walked into the Feathered Monster Race¡¯s stronghold when he was shocked by the scene in front of him. All the Feathered Monsters in the stronghold were injured. Their faces were pale, and they sat in the stronghold with a dispirited expression. Even though they saw someone walking in, no one went forward or paid any attention to the creature. Vincent knocked on the door frame lightly and asked softly, ¡°Everyone, I am here to look for Kaeger under the orders of the Ultimate Evil Lord. Is he here?¡± The Feathered Monsters only pointed upstairs in a casual manner. They did not bother to ask Vincent the purpose of his trip. Vincent pursed his lips and turned to walk upstairs. In his heart, he was thinking about the situation in front of him. It was too different from what he had expected. Logically speaking, after the Feathered Monsters obtained the Bard necklace, they would have a great advantage in the battle. After all, they had a mole who could not be detected by the other party and could make a decisive change on the battlefield. But why did the Feathered Monsters end up paying such a heavy price? With doubts in his heart, Vincent arrived in front of Kaeger¡¯s office. He knocked gently on the door. ¡°Come in!¡± said Kaeger. Vincent pushed the door open and walked in. At a glance, he saw Kaeger covered in bandages and had many bloodstains oozing out. Vincent walked forward with a calm expression and checked on Kaeger¡¯s injuries. He then asked, ¡°What happened? How did you get injured?¡± Kaeger¡¯s expression was solemn. It was as if he was unwilling to answer Vincent¡¯s question. However, when he remembered that Vincent was loyal to him, he still replied, ¡°I originally made a very thorough plan yesterday. I was prepared to annihilate all the Bards. However, I did not expect Marcus to rush over right after the encirclement had begun. He had caused many of my subordinates to suffer heavy injuries. As a last resort, I could only participate in the battle. In the end, I ended up like this!¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°I see. I was curious as to who would be able to injure you to such a state given your level 60 strength. If it was Marcus, it would be understandable!¡± ¡°Bullsh*t, what do you mean by ¡®understandable¡¯? Do you think that I can¡¯t beat Marcus? Don¡¯t just look at my injuries now, Marcus¡¯s injuries are definitely much worse than mine!¡± said Kaeger to Vincent with an unconvinced look. Due to his excitement, he even opened up the wounds on his body. Before he could finish speaking, he was already grimacing in pain. After seeing this, Vincent could only comfort Kaeger hurriedly. He said helplessly, ¡°To tell you the truth, I came here to speak on behalf of the Ultimate Evil Lord. The fact that you guys are fighting without any scruples has already reached the bottom line of the Ultimate Evil Lord. He has already said that if you guys can¡¯t stop fighting, he will find someone else to take charge of your business! When that time comes, your Feathered Monster Race will lose your business in the capital of Ultimate Evil which is equivalent to losing your foundation. In the end, I¡¯m afraid that you can only be driven out of the capital of Ultimate Evil!¡± Kaeger was not nervous after hearing that. Instead, he gnashed his teeth and said, ¡°Since things have come to this, we definitely can¡¯t let it go! If we don¡¯t kill Marcus and all the Bards, who will still respect our Feathered Monster Race in the future? At that time, even if I want to do business, I won¡¯t be able to do it. At most, I¡¯ll risk being chased out of the capital of Ultimate Evil. I¡¯ll take revenge and let everyone know the consequences of offending us, the Feathered Monsters. Only death awaits!¡± After seeing how determined Kaeger was, Vincent thought that he might have gone too far this time by fanning the flames. Kaeger and Marcus had become mortal enemies. However, if they were allowed to continue with their ways, it would definitely lead to one party dying and the other one being chased out of the capital of Ultimate Evil. This would not be of any help to Vincent¡¯s plan! Vincent thought for a moment and said, ¡°You have to think carefully. If you anger the Ultimate Evil Lord, even if you can kill all the Bards, you will still be chased out of the capital of Ultimate Evil. At that time, who will be afraid of you? What is the point? You will only be risking the lives of more Feathered Monsters and the hard-earned business of your race. The gains do not make up for the losses!¡± After hearing this, Kaeger calmed down slightly. He turned to Vincent and asked with a frown, ¡°Then what do you think we should do? I am not willing to stop so easily!¡± Vincent smiled slightly and said, ¡°Before I came, the Ultimate Evil Lord had already promised me a portion of each of your businesses. If I can mediate the conflict between you and Marcus, then part of the business that is taken away from both of you will be handed over to me. Just think about how powerful this is. At that time, with the arms sales channel in my hands, you will still be completely in charge of the arms sales chain, and the portion of Paradise of Desire that I have will be the best tool for you to take revenge on the Bards!¡± After hearing Vincent¡¯s explanation, Kaeger could not help but fall into deep thought. Vincent¡¯s suggestion had indeed moved him! In Kaeger¡¯s eyes, Vincent was definitely his most solid ally. Splitting a portion of the arms business with Vincent was no different from keeping it in his own hands. On the contrary, it could dispel the Ultimate Evil Lord¡¯s suspicions towards him. At the same time, it would allow Vincent to obtain the business of the Bards. Not only would it allow him to continue to interfere in the entertainment industry, but it would also allow Marcus to turn his anger towards Vincent who had obtained the Paradise of Desire! One had to know that the one who stood behind Vincent was the Ultimate Evil Lord. If Marcus still wanted to take revenge, he would have to face the wrath of the Ultimate Evil Lord! After thinking through the stakes, Kaeger nodded and said, ¡°Alright, if you can get the reward from the evil lord, it will be a good thing for you and me. But how can you get Marcus to agree to your offer? You put in a good word for me in front of him back then. He will definitely not be polite to you now!¡± Vincent shook his head and said confidently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Marcus isn¡¯t a fool. I¡¯ve more or less heard about what happened these past few days. The Bard Race has always been in a disadvantageous position. Right now, he can¡¯t wait to stop the war. Could it be that he really wants to continue fighting until he¡¯s completely exhausted by the Feathered Monster Race?¡± Kaeger suddenly felt a little more confident after hearing what Vincent had said. He could not help but sit up straight and let out a long sigh. He then whispered to Vincent as if he was showing off, ¡°Since brother and I are on the same boat, let me tell you something that I¡¯ve been keeping in the bottom of my heart. The reason why we have been able to gain the upper hand in these few days of confrontation is that my men have unintentionally obtained a treasure. They can transform into the appearance of a Bard and blend in with them. Therefore, not only can I obtain the movements of the Bards at the first opportunity, but I can also use some methods to lure them into our encirclement. Moreover, up until now, that spy is still lurking in the stronghold of the Bards. If I want to, I can give the Bards another heavy blow at any time!¡± Vincent could not help but sigh in his heart after hearing what Kaeger had said. Fortunately, Kaeger had told him about this matter. Otherwise, when he arrived at Marcus¡¯s place, he might have exposed himself in front of the spy. Chapter 293 - Was the Same as Before Vincent waved his hand and said to Kaegar, his face full of confidence, ¡°Enough! Don¡¯t tell me about the spy. This is an absolute secret of your Feathered Monster Race. The fewer creatures who know about it, the better. Even I have to avoid suspicion!¡± But in reality, no one knew better than Vincent how the Bards had lost because the previous owner of the necklace was Vincent! After seeing that Vincent was so considerate towards the Feathered Monster Race, Kaeger could not help but feel greatly moved. He even came up with the idea to introduce Vincent as a confidant and quickly said, ¡°I will always remember the favor you did for our Feathered Monster Race. I also promised you that after working with me, I would give you a part of the arms business channel. When you take over the business that the evil lord has assigned to you, I will use my own resources to help you open up external channels. I guarantee that you will earn money smoothly!¡± Vincent knew what Kaeger was thinking, so he nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I appreciate your kindness. When we get the Paradise of Desire, you will definitely get a share! I¡¯ll go to the headquarters of the Bards first. I¡¯ll have to waste more words there!¡± ¡°Take care!¡± Kaeger was overjoyed when he heard that. He ignored the injuries on his body and got up to send Vincent out. After leaving the Feathered Monster Race¡¯s stronghold, Vincent rushed to the Bards¡¯ headquarters without stopping. At that moment, the situation inside the Bards¡¯ headquarters was indeed much more tragic than that of the Feathered Monster Race. Previously, there was a sea of creatures in the headquarters, but now there were only a few defeated soldiers left. There was a clear reduction in the number of creatures, and the injuries suffered were even more severe. Their expressions were even more dejected. They did not have the slightest bit of fighting spirit left! Vincent¡¯s gaze swept over every Bard in the room. Very quickly, he saw the Bard¡¯s necklace on one of the Bards who was also heavily injured. He could not help but sigh secretly in his heart at how ruthless Kaeger¡¯s methods were, in order to allow his subordinates to successfully infiltrate the Bards¡¯ headquarters. He actually did not hesitate to beat up his own subordinates until they were heavily injured. This way, no matter how much Marcus wanted to purge the internal spies, he would not prioritize the wounded. He would definitely suspect the Bards who were not injured first! Vincent retracted his gaze calmly and did not reveal any flaws. His face was cold as he said in front of everyone, ¡°Where is Marcus? The Ultimate Evil Lord has asked me to come and look for him!¡± ¡°The chief is upstairs!¡± replied a Bard weakly. Vincent did not even glance at the Bard who replied to him and walked up the stairs aggressively. At that moment, the Bard who was sitting on the first floor looked at Vincent¡¯s back and sighed again. He had suffered many losses in the battle against the Feathered Monsters. As the Ultimate Evil Lord had sent his men over, it was obvious that he was going to settle the score. It seemed that the Bards¡¯ days in the capital of Ultimate Evil had come to an end! Vincent walked to the second floor and realized that there were many creatures gathered on the second floor! A group of Bards was gathered around a ball that was emitting purple light. It was unknown what they were busy with. Vincent went forward curiously to look and saw that it was Marcus who was in the purple ball of light. At that moment, Marcus was sitting cross-legged and was quietly floating in the purple ball of light. All the Bards around him did not seem injured. Only some were slightly injured. They were raising their hands and injecting the illusory fog from the purple ball of light into their bodies. It seemed to be a special healing method for the Bards. They would use their entire Race¡¯s strength to heal the most powerful person, Marcus. This was obviously a more worthwhile thing for the Bards at that moment. At the same time, Vincent was secretly sighing at Marcus¡¯s luck. If it was not for the fact that the Feathered Monster Race had seriously injured their spy in order for it to look realistic, he might have also been in the healing lineup. At that time, they would only need to do a little damage and would already cause serious injuries to Marcus. They might even have the opportunity to kill the leader of the Bard Race! ¡°Who is it?¡± One of the Bards noticed the strange situation behind him and turned around to ask with a vigilant expression. Vincent¡¯s expression was still the same as before. He sized up Marcus who was in the ball of light and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to take a look on behalf of the Ultimate Evil Lord. You guys do your thing first. Right now, the most important thing is to treat Marcus¡¯s injuries!¡± Although the Bard heard his reply, he did not completely let down his guard against Vincent. However, he still turned around and continued to treat Marcus¡¯s injuries. Although Marcus did not open his eyes, he seemed to have been able to hear the sounds of the outside world. The purple fog under his black robe flickered, and he started to speak, ¡°Brother Fire Asura? You came just in time. I just happen to have something to tell you!¡± Vincent casually found a chair and sat down. He replied, ¡°What is it? Tell me!¡± Marcus said in a deep voice, ¡°Recently, my Bard Race has been short-handed. We can¡¯t manage all our businesses. Miss Irene¡¯s ability in handling a business has always been obvious to everyone. So, I hope Brother Fire Asura and Miss Irene can help me to manage my business for a few days so that I can be at ease to fight against the Feathered Monsters. As for the profits from the business, you and Miss Irene can take as much as you want as long as you guarantee that my Bards¡¯ business will not go bankrupt!¡± When Vincent heard this, he could not help but let out a long sigh. He did not expect Marcus¡¯s murderous intent to be even greater than Kaeger¡¯s! Moreover, the conditions offered were too tempting, making Vincent want to acquiesce to both sides to continue fighting. Most of the citizens in the capital of Ultimate Evil were very idle. They spend large sums of money on entertainment every day. If he could manage the Bard Race¡¯s business for a few days, the profits would be considerable! However, Vincent was still clear-headed at this time. He knew that he could not change the plan he came with. He still had to do his best to prevent the Bard Race and the Feathered Monster Race from fighting. ¡°Enough! Sir Marcus, it has already been chaotic enough. I think you should all stop!¡± Marcus heard Vincent¡¯s advice and was obviously a little angry. He snorted coldly and said, ¡°Stop? Why don¡¯t you go and persuade Kaeger to stop? My Bard Race will not stop the war so aggrievedly!¡± Vincent smiled slightly and said softly, ¡°How do you know that I haven¡¯t tried to persuade Kaeger? He has already agreed to stop, that¡¯s why I came to find you!¡± After hearing that, Marcus was stunned. He suddenly stood up in the ball of light and waved his hand to signal his subordinates to stop healing him. All the Bards stopped and retreated quietly. Marcus waved his hand and sucked the purple ball of light into his body. He was still a little weak as he walked in front of Vincent. With a hesitant expression, he asked, ¡°Why is he thinking of stopping? Could it be that he¡¯s worried about the evil lord¡¯s punishment? But it¡¯s his problem that he¡¯s willing to stop. I don¡¯t care about the Ultimate Evil Lord¡¯s punishment anymore. At worst, I¡¯ll be expelled from the capital of Ultimate Evil. But before I leave, I must make Kaeger pay the price. I¡¯ll stick to my plan!¡± Vincent frowned. The two of their temperaments were exactly the same, so he pretended to be melancholic and said, ¡°It¡¯s not because of the Ultimate Evil Lord. Kaeger is afraid of the battle strength of the Bards, so he chose to stop!¡± Chapter 294 - Was Silent, Waiting for an Opportunity to Take Revenge ¡°What? Is Kaeger scared?¡± asked Marcus as he frowned. Although he did not hide the suspicion in his heart, he still showed a smug look. It seemed that as long as it was bad news for the Feathered Monsters, it was something worth being happy about for Marcus. Vincent grasped the other party¡¯s mentality and took advantage of the situation. He said, ¡°The Feathered Monster Race¡¯s casualties are also much heavier. Moreover, after fighting with you, Kaeger is no longer confident that he could defeat you. If the battle continues and the Feathered Monster Race loses, they will be chased out of the capital of Ultimate Evil by the evil lord. Then all his years of hard work in the capital of Ultimate Evil will be in vain. He might even be deposed as the leader. Don¡¯t you think he would want to stop the war?¡± Marcus immediately revealed a happy expression and said viciously, ¡°As expected, Kaeger can¡¯t hold on any longer. Then I can¡¯t let him off easily! Now is the best time to exterminate all the Feathered Monsters in one go!¡± Vincent saw that Marcus was still so stubborn. He hurriedly shook his head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, I was sent by the Ultimate Evil Lord. When I go back, I still have to report back to him. If you don¡¯t want to call a truce, then the evil lord will send someone else to take over your business. At that time, your Bards will be the first to be driven out of the capital of Ultimate Evil. At that time, won¡¯t it still be Kaeger who will profit?¡± Marcus said with a displeased expression, ¡°I can¡¯t look past this! In the chaotic battles these past few days, he and his race have taken the initiative in every aspect, causing our Bards to suffer heavy losses. The low-level members have almost all been wiped out. If we let it go like this, I will also be dismissed by everyone in the race!¡± Vincent shook his head and said, ¡°Since you know that you have suffered heavy losses, you should sum up to them the experience of failure! Even though Kaeger is currently fearful of you, the Feathered Monsters still have the upper hand based on the previous number of casualties. Why don¡¯t you take this opportunity to stop temporarily and make up for your own disadvantage, and then wait for an opportunity to take revenge on the Feathered Monster Race!¡± After hearing this, Marcus became even more furious. He snorted coldly and said, ¡°How can my Bard Race be at a disadvantage when compared to the Feathered Monster Race? You don¡¯t know the specific situation. There is a traitor within my Bard Race. I once had a subordinate who saw a Bard killing another Bard, but I have yet to find any clues about that traitor. Only by continuing the war with the Feathered Monster Race can I lure that spy out and clean up the situation of the race!¡± Vincent laughed secretly in his heart. It seemed that Marcus was frightened by the effect of the Bard necklace. Presumably, the Bards were already on tenterhooks. If they did not continue to fight and divert everyone¡¯s attention, perhaps the Bards would soon fall apart because of the issue of the spy. After considering the predicament that Marcus was currently facing, Vincent took the initiative to say, ¡°If you want to find the spy, I have another way. Not only can you not offend the Ultimate Evil Lord, but you can also take the opportunity to take revenge on Kaeger!¡± After hearing this, Marcus immediately asked curiously, ¡°Oh, what is it? Quickly tell me!¡± Vincent smiled slightly and said, ¡°The war between the Bard Race and the Feathered Monster Race this time is all because you two interfered in each other¡¯s businesses. Therefore, the Ultimate Evil Lord has agreed that as long as we mediate this war, he will hand over a small portion of your businesses for me to manage. This way, we can not only pin down the Feathered Monster Race and the Bard Race but also prevent you two from fighting with each other. After I get the business of the Feathered Monster Race, I can take the opportunity to find out their business channels. Then, you can strike from the dark. Wouldn¡¯t it be easier to destroy the business of the Feathered Monster Race and achieve your goal of revenge? Moreover, when the time comes, I can easily find the spy within the race with two pieces of false news.¡± ¡°How could I have paid such a painful price?¡± Marcus heard it and immediately slammed the table and exclaimed, ¡°Good idea! Why didn¡¯t I think of it! Thanks to Brother Asura, it reminded me of my dream. If the Feathered Monster Race¡¯s business falls into your hands, I can start causing problems for them from the side. He, Kaeger, will suspect but will not be able to find any concrete evidence. By then, I¡¯ll be able to destroy the Feathered Monster Race without bloodshed and drive them out of the capital of Ultimate Evil!¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°Exactly. You were deep in hatred before and didn¡¯t see it clearly for a moment! Now, I have already told you the best way. You can decide what to do!¡± Marcus said without hesitation, ¡°Then what else do you want? Just do it according to your arrangement! Since the evil lord wants to stop the war, then I will stop the war!¡± When Vincent saw that his plan had been achieved, his smile became even wider. He said, ¡°However, the truce is still the truce. You cannot be careless. If Kaeger doesn¡¯t have any morals, he might take the opportunity to take revenge on you. Moreover, if the Feathered Monster¡¯s business is damaged and Kaeger attacks you recklessly, you must be prepared to protect yourself. After hearing Vincent¡¯s exhortation, Marcus could not help but sneer. He said, ¡°Even if you did not remind me, I will not let Kaeger off so easily. I agreed to a truce to give you face, brother, and to also give face to the Ultimate Evil Lord. At the same time, I need a period of time for the Bard Race to recuperate. When I recover, I will definitely give the Feathered Monsters a heavy blow!¡± Vincent nodded slightly. As long as the hatred between the Bard Race and Feathered Monster Race was still there, there was still value in using them. Thus, he said, ¡°If you want to take revenge, I can help you in secret. After I understand the Feathered Monster Race¡¯s business thoroughly, you can strike them with a thunderbolt. At that time, you can take over his business. Even the evil lord will not say anything then!¡± Marcus nodded and said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do it this way! My Bards will wait for your good news, brother!¡± Vincent smiled and then said goodbye to Marcus. He left the Bards¡¯ stronghold and went to the Arena of Life and Death to report the good news to the evil lord. Then, he would wait for him to divide the Feathered Monster and Bard¡¯s businesses to him. After that, he could take the opportunity to find an excuse to leave the capital. However, when Vincent arrived at the top floor of the arena, he discovered that the evil lord was currently receiving guests. The Ultimate Evil Lord put down his wine glass when he saw Vincent and asked with a smile, ¡°The Fire Asura is back. How are things going?¡± Vincent replied succinctly, ¡°Both the Bards and Feathered Monsters have agreed to a truce!¡± At the same time, his gaze swept across the two guests in front of the Ultimate Evil Lord. One was the leader of the Vampire Race who had once bought two Dragon Race materials from Vincent. The other was someone Vincent had never seen before. However, through a simple visual evaluation, he could tell that the other party¡¯s appearance was not much different from that of a human. It was just that his skin was more translucent, and there was a faint twinkle of starlight in his flesh and blood. His entire body was emitting a terrifying aura. This allowed Vincent to conclude that his strength was far more powerful than that of Kaeger and Marcus! Chapter 295 - A New Collaborator Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation After seeing that Vincent had already resolved the conflict between the Feathered Monster Race and the Bard Race, the Ultimate Evil Lord nodded his head in satisfaction. He then said to Vincent, ¡°I knew that with your ability, you would definitely handle this matter well. Now, I would like to introduce two important figures to you. They are the Vampire Race¡¯s prince, Justin, and the person in charge of the Star Race in the capital of Ultimate Evil, Manfred!¡± Following the introduction of the Ultimate Evil Lord, Justin and Manfred turned their heads to look at Vincent. However, they did not show any kindness or friendliness towards him. They only glanced at Vincent very casually. Vincent did not dare to be negligent. He smiled and said, ¡°Hello to both of you!¡± Vincent knew that one of the two creatures in front of him was the leader of the Vampire Race who had the strength of a level 75 creature. Although the strength of the other person was unknown, they should be about the same. Moreover, based on what Irene had told him previously, the Ultimate Evil Lord¡¯s evaluation of the Star Race¡¯s ability was extremely high. This meant that the strength of the leader who was in charge of the Star Race would be higher than that of the leader of the Vampire Race. As they were high-level powerhouses, Vincent did not dare to be enemies with them. He could only smile temporarily and welcome them. After seeing this, the evil lord smiled and said, ¡°Come, come, come. The reason for their presence is also related to you. Sit down. Let¡¯s listen to it together!¡± Vincent nodded in confusion. He walked forward and sat down with the three extremely powerful experts. He was thinking in his heart, how could the matter that the three of them wanted to discuss have anything to do with him? The Ultimate Evil Lord suddenly opened his mouth and said, ¡°It¡¯s like this. The Vampire Race is very interested in the entertainment industry in the capital of Ultimate Evil. The Star Race wants to open up a channel to sell arms in the capital of Ultimate Evil. As a reward for mediating the war, you will be in charge of these two businesses, so I will introduce them to you. It will be a great help to your business!¡± Vincent could not help but laugh dryly when he heard this. At the same time, he was cursing the evil lord over a thousand times in his heart. The two people that he had found were clearly here to spy on him. By cooperating with such high-level powerhouses, Vincent would not have any right to speak. There was no way for him to find an excuse to leave the capital. After seeing that Vincent did not say anything, the evil lord could not help but frown and ask in return, ¡°Why? Do you have any objections?¡± Vincent smiled and said, ¡°Actually, the business that is given to me is just a drop in the bucket compared to what the Bards and Feathered Monsters have. The profits that I can obtain are also extremely limited. I originally wanted to do it myself and earn a little money, but with the Vampire Race and Star Race joining in, I¡¯m afraid that the profits are not enough for the three of us to share!¡± When the evil lord heard this, he smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this. I will give you a portion of the Feathered Monster Race and the Bard Race¡¯s businesses. This is only the first step. After that, I will slowly take back all the businesses in their hands and hand them over to you. At that time, you will represent me to cooperate with the Vampire Race and the Star Race. The three races will then divide up the profits from the two businesses equally!¡± Vincent was startled when he heard this. He asked in surprise, ¡°You want to ban the Feathered Monsters and Bards from their own businesses? Then why did you ask me to mediate their conflict?¡± The Ultimate Evil Lord smiled lightly. He replied with a face full of disdain, ¡°Mediating the conflict is only for the sake of maintaining peace in the capital of Ultimate Evil. However, now that the Feathered Monster Race and the Bard Race¡¯s strength have greatly reduced, they do not have enough manpower to manage these two businesses. Therefore, there is no use in keeping them. Replacing them as soon as possible is the wisest choice!¡± Vincent once again witnessed the Ultimate Evil Lord¡¯s cold-blooded ruthlessness. It seemed that the Bards and Feathered Monsters would not be able to escape their fate of having a crafty rabbit killed and a lackey cooked! At the same time, the plan that Vincent had been working hard on was once again dispelled by the Ultimate Evil Lord. Even if he wanted to slip away quietly, there were no more opportunities. It seemed that he could only use the most tragic method to leave the capital of Ultimate Evil. A twisted smile appeared on Vincent¡¯s face as he picked up the wine glass in front of him. He downed it in one gulp. He then turned to the evil lord and said, ¡°Since you have already prepared everything for me, then I don¡¯t have to worry about anything anymore. Next, I will give the capital of Ultimate Evil a surprise!¡± The Ultimate Evil Lord did not hear the hidden killing intent in Vincent¡¯s tone. He only thought that Vincent was expressing his loyalty to him. He smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! ¡°Although everything seems to be under my control now, it¡¯s all because you¡¯re too weak. When you slowly become stronger and pass the last test that I¡¯ve prepared for you, I won¡¯t interfere in your business anymore. I¡¯ll let you deal with what you want to do more freely!¡± Vincent frowned slightly and sighed softly, ¡°The last test?¡± He had thought that the master-disciple battle in the arena was the last test that the evil lord had left for him. He did not expect the evil lord to have a backup plan. He had never told him about it before. No wonder all his previous plans were destroyed by the evil lord. It was because he had completely misjudged the evil lord¡¯s level of defense against him. After seeing that Vincent was a little curious and nervous, the Ultimate Evil Lord said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. You won¡¯t have to make any cruel choices. You just have to cooperate with me to do one thing. You¡¯ll know when the time comes!¡± Vincent knew that he did not have the ability to resist at that time, so he could only nod slightly to let the evil lord rest assured. The evil lord then put down his wine glass, smiled, and said to everyone, ¡°It¡¯s getting late, everyone should disperse! In the future, when our plan to cooperate is on the right track, there will be plenty of opportunities for us to drink and chat!¡± The leader of the Vampire Race, Justin, and the leader of the Star Race, Manfred stood up together. They nodded to the evil lord and said, ¡°Goodbye!¡± After seeing the scene, Vincent also stood up to bid the evil lord farewell. He turned around and walked out of the banquet hall. Before Vincent could leave the arena, a hoarse voice suddenly came from behind him. ¡°Fire Asura, please wait a moment. I have something to talk to you about!¡± Vincent turned his head and saw that the person who spoke was the Vampire Race¡¯s leader, Justin. Without hesitation, he nodded and said, ¡°Okay!¡± Manfred, who had followed them out, saw the scene and could only leave on his own awkwardly. Justin slowly walked over to Vincent¡¯s side and stood shoulder to shoulder with him. He raised his hand and extended two fingers. With a light flick, a bright red drop of blood floated in the air and turned into a faint red fog, enveloping the space around the two of them. ¡°With this barrier, our conversation will not be heard by anyone. Even the Ultimate Evil Lord, who controls the domain power will not be able to detect our conversation!¡± After seeing this, Vincent nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ve long heard that the vampires have grasped the Blood Law. Now that I see it, it is as expected! They are both god-level abilities. It is reasonable that the evil lord is unable to break your law!¡± Justin smiled and nodded. He led Vincent out and said, ¡°The matter that I want to discuss with you is actually related to the final test that the evil lord has prepared for you. However, he has his purpose and I have mine, but I will give you more benefits!¡± ¡°Is that so? What benefits?¡± asked Vincent expressionlessly. He would not naively believe that this vampire in front of him would actually be so kind-hearted. Justin smiled lightly and said, ¡°I know that you won¡¯t believe me so easily, so before the cooperation begins, I can give you a piece of information for free. There are four types of divine abilities. Regardless of which branch of ability it is, it cannot be an innate ability of a certain race! In other words, all god-level abilities can be obtained through acquired cultivation!¡± Chapter 296 - Exchanging Abilities, the Path to Becoming a God ¡°All god-level abilities can be obtained through acquired cultivation?¡± Vincent looked at Justin in surprise. He could not believe what he was saying. This was because it was completely different from what he knew about cultivation. Justin nodded and replied, ¡°That¡¯s right, the rules of the universe are fair to all races. Any god-level ability can be obtained through acquired cultivation, which means that any race can become a god. And if you want to become a true god, not only do you have to reach level 90 and above, but you also have to master all four types of god¡¯s abilities. Only then can you have the true body of a god and ruler!¡± After hearing that, Vincent instantly understood why Justin came looking for him. He turned to him and said, ¡°The Vampire Race has grasped the cultivation method of the blood law. If you want to make your race stronger, you must gather the other three god-level abilities. So, you want to obtain the cultivation method of the flame authority from me!¡± Justin nodded. He did not bother to hide his intentions. He replied, ¡°It¡¯s not just me. The Ultimate Evil Lord also wants the flame authority that you have. He has been cultivating the power of the domain. As he has already achieved the threshold of the law, his next goal is to grasp the power of authority. The requirements to become a god are not that harsh. Whether it¡¯s the law or authority, grasping any one of them is fine!¡± Vincent nodded. At that moment, he already believed that Justin was telling the truth. This was because Vincent had always been curious. No matter how outstanding he was, he was only a level 30 creature, why did the Ultimate Evil Lord place so much importance on him? Vincent finally found the answer. The Ultimate Evil Lord wanted to obtain the cultivation method of the flame authority from him so that he could become a quasi-god with three god-level abilities! However, Vincent soon had questions in his heart. He continued to ask Justin, ¡°Then how do you explain the Lingluo Race who was born with the power to modify? It seems that other than the Lingluo Race, no other race has successfully cultivated the power to modify. Isn¡¯t this considered something natural that they were born with?¡± Justin shook his head, smiled, and said, ¡°Of course not! The situation of the Lingluo Race was similar to that of the Vampire Race. The members of the race were born with divine powers, which meant that they had mastered the method to cultivate god-level abilities. Therefore, regardless of whether it was the Vampire Race or the Lingluo Race, they all valued the abilities of their own race. They would never let other races obtain their cultivation methods so easily! This is because the Vampire Race was relatively weak, so it was difficult for them to protect their own race¡¯s blood laws. However, the Lingluo Race was born strong, so it was easy for them to protect the secret of their modification authority. However, as long as someone finds out the secret to modify authority, he or she could also cultivate and modify authority!¡± Vincent instantly caught on to an extremely important piece of information, but he still forcefully suppressed the ecstasy in his heart. With a calm expression, he said, ¡°The Vampire Race wants to use the blood laws to exchange for my flame authority?¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± Justin retorted without the slightest hesitation. Vincent stopped in his tracks and looked at Justin with eyes that gradually became vigilant. If the other party did not want to make a deal with him, then they must be trying to hurt him! Justin saw through Vincent¡¯s thoughts, so he said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be on guard against me. If I really wanted to harm you, you would have died long ago. I do indeed want you to hand over the cultivation method of the flame authority. At the same time, I will give you a reasonable reward, but it will definitely not be a new law!¡± Vincent asked with a frown, ¡°Can I know why?¡± Justin smiled slightly and said, ¡°Every race that was born with a god¡¯s ability is very powerful. It is as if they have received the favor of the gods, but at the same time, they have also obtained an irreparable flaw! If the other races obtained the cultivation method of the blood law, it would be equivalent to exposing the weakness of the entire Vampire Race to the other races. This would definitely be a devastating blow to the Vampire Race. Therefore, I will not give you the cultivation method of the blood law. The entire Vampire Race will wipe out any other races that have grasped the blood law!¡± Vincent continued to ask, ¡°Just now, you said that the flame authority is a god-level ability. Other than the blood laws, what else can you use to exchange with me?¡± Justin replied in a low voice, ¡°The vampires have already found a way to cultivate the power of the domain. If you are willing to hand over the cultivation method of the flame authority, then the vampires will be able to nurture you to become a quasi-god very quickly. At the same time, you will have two god-level abilities. Your talent and powers will also become even stronger. Isn¡¯t this a win-win solution?¡± Vincent turned and looked around. He then nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s indeed a good idea, but I want to get the domain power first. After that, I will give you the method to cultivate authority. After all, my strength is pitifully weak compared to yours. If you want to go back on your word, I can¡¯t do anything about it, not to mention I¡¯m worried that you¡¯ll kill me to silence me!¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Justin could not help but laugh at the sky. His laughter was hoarse and strange, like an evil spirit from hell. After the laughter stopped, Justin raised his head to look at Vincent and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Before the Ultimate Evil Lord obtains the flame authority from you, he will not allow anyone to hurt you, so I will definitely not kill you to silence you. However, I can understand your concerns, so I will agree to your request and give you the method first!¡± ¡°Huh? So straightforward!¡± Vincent looked at Justin in disbelief. After dealing with so many high-level creatures, he would never believe that such a simple high-level creature existed. Moreover, Justin was the leader of the vampires. If Justin was as honest and free as he appeared to be, then the vampires would have been wiped out a long time ago! Under Vincent¡¯s puzzled gaze, Justin took out a stone tablet from his clothes and handed it over to Vincent. Vincent took it and looked at it a few times. He realized that it was just an ordinary stone tablet and there was nothing magical about it. The only useful thing was that there was a string of words carved on the stone tablet. It seemed to be a certain coordinate leading to a specific location. Justin explained with a smile, ¡°This is the coordinate of a ruin. It contains the cultivation method of the domain power. When the time comes, you can go to that world to comprehend it on your own!¡± The expression on Vincent¡¯s face instantly froze. He looked at Justin with some anger and asked in a deep voice, ¡°What you gave me was just a coordinate. Now, it¡¯s as difficult as ascending to the heavens for me to leave the capital of Ultimate Evil. How can I prove that the coordinate you gave me is real and effective? In exchange for this rotten piece of brick, do you actually think that you can obtain the cultivation method of the flame authority from me? Do you think I am that naive?¡± Justin still maintained a smile on his face and said indifferently, ¡°In order to comprehend the domain power, you will need to create the domains yourself. Therefore, you can only go to the ruins personally to activate your own domain. There¡¯s no other way! The only thing I can give you is this stone tablet. Figure it out on your own!¡± Chapter 297 - A Large Order, Confirming the News In the corridor on the first floor of the Arena of Life and Death, Vincent held the stone tablet in his hands and pondered for a long time. He was hesitating on whether he should believe Justin¡¯s words. If the coordinates recorded on the stone tablet were fake, then Vincent would suffer a great loss. Not only would he lose the secret to cultivating his flame authority, but he would also expose his weakness to all the vampires. Just as Justin had said, at that time, he would have nurtured a bunch of his enemies. However, Vincent, who had already understood the path to become a god, did not want to let go of the opportunity to obtain it. In his heart, he was still more willing to believe that the coordinates provided by Justin were true. As long as he found the ruins, he would be able to obtain the domain power and hold two god-level abilities! After some hesitation and consideration, Vincent finally put away the stone tablet. He raised his head and said to Justin, ¡°I¡¯ll take the coordinates, but I need time to summarize the method of authority. You can go back and wait patiently!¡± Justin appeared to be very easy to talk to. He nodded and said to Vincent, ¡°No problem! I believe in the character of the Fire Asura. At the same time, I also believe that you and Miss Irene are clear about the strength of the vampires. I don¡¯t think the two of you can bear the consequences of breaking the contract!¡± After saying that, Justin put away the red mist that enveloped him and turned around to walk out of the Arena of Life and Death. Vincent stood quietly on the spot; his mind filled with a myriad of thoughts. He had been very careful in the capital as he was afraid that he would make enemies. They would then affect his plan to leave. He did not expect that he would become the focus and attract the attention of a group of high-level creatures in the blink of an eye. Vincent could even imagine that those high-level creatures must be scheming to obtain the cultivation method for authority from him! Vincent sighed softly, ¡°It seems that the life of self-entertainment is not as peaceful as I imagined!¡± He thought that at the very most, he would just have to deal with whatever came his way. Life had to move forward. He could not be stifled to death by the current predicament! When Vincent walked out of the Arena of Life and Death, he suddenly saw the person in charge of the Star Race, Manfred, standing by the street. He must have been waiting for him! Vincent was already used to it. He strode forward and asked Manfred, ¡°Sir, are you also here to make a deal with me?¡± Manfred¡¯s eyes were as vast as the starry sky. He sized up Vincent and nodded slightly. Vincent asked again, ¡°So, do you also want to trade with me in exchange for my flame authority?¡± Manfred was startled after hearing what Vincent had said. He could not help but glance in the direction where Justin had left. He seemed to have understood the contents of the secret conversation between Justin and Vincent. He smiled and said, ¡°The Star Race doesn¡¯t have that much ambition. Moreover, we are not interested in the so-called god-level abilities. I just want to buy some Dragon Race materials from Mr. Fire Asura!¡± Vincent heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°That¡¯s easy! Let¡¯s talk and walk!¡± Manfred nodded and turned to walk towards a small path. At the same time, it was also the path that Vincent had to pass on his way home. Vincent was slightly surprised but then had a sudden realization. Did he not just buy a house from the Star Race? If that was the case, then he and Manfred could be considered neighbors! Vincent took two quick steps and followed behind Manfred. He asked softly, ¡°What kind of Dragon Race materials do you need? Do you have any requirements in terms of quantity?¡± Manfred glanced at Vincent indifferently and said, ¡°In the future, you can just call me Ursa Major! The Dragon Race materials I need don¡¯t have any requirements in terms of type, only quantity. At least 30 pieces and there¡¯s no maximum quantity!¡± Vincent nodded slightly. He had long heard that the Star Race had a hobby to name themselves after stars or constellations. He was not surprised by Manfred¡¯s name, but his demand for Dragon Race materials. Even in Robert¡¯s previous transactions, he did not sell more than 30 pieces of Dragon Race materials to Vincent at the same time. After all, both Vincent and Robert were not dragon hunters, so they could not get many materials at the same time. Unless one of the giant dragons had a bad skin condition and shed all its scales, where else could he get so many Dragon Race materials? ¡°Well, Mr. Ursa, the number of materials you want is probably beyond my ability. I want to reduce the number a little, is that okay? asked Vincent with some difficulty. Manfred shook his head and said firmly, ¡°No! I need at least 30 Dragon Race materials. That¡¯s the minimum. As long as you can get me these materials within the shortest period of time, I can double the price or even give you some pointers!¡± ¡°Pointers? Mr. Ursa wants to teach me how to train? asked Vincent curiously. Manfred replied, ¡°Of course not but I can tell you some useful information. It will indeed be very useful!¡± Vincent looked at the deliberately mystifying Manfred and sighed lightly, ¡°Well, I will complete the order as soon as possible. At least 30 Dragon Race materials, I will help you get them no matter what!¡± Manfred nodded in satisfaction and said, ¡°Justin has just made a deal with you, right? What he wants is nothing more than the flame authority that you have, and the price he can offer is nothing more than the coordinates of the ruins for you to comprehend domain power. I can tell you that the coordinates are almost no secret among high-level creatures. Moreover, the ruins are very wide. No race can take it all for themselves. Therefore, anyone who can grasp the coordinates can go and try. Who knows, they might be able to grasp the domain power!¡± After hearing what Manfred had said, Vincent was finally relieved. He nodded and said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Ursa. I was a little worried about Justin¡¯s character before, but now it seems like I was worrying too much!¡± Manfred smiled smugly and did not say anything else. He just walked towards the Star Plaza with Vincent. From the moment he deduced the deal between Vincent and Justin, Manfred felt that he had priority to talk to Vincent. The feeling made him very comfortable and very satisfied as if he had control over everything! After all, once the Ultimate Evil Lord finds out about the private transaction between them, both Vincent and Justin would not be able to escape the Ultimate Evil Lord¡¯s punishment. This is because anyone who wanted to acquire god-level abilities in the capital of Ultimate Evil would be considered as challenging the Ultimate Evil Lord. Vincent, who was walking beside Manfred was also in a great mood. Manfred thought that all the information that he had found out was because of his sharp intelligence. However, it was actually deliberately revealed by Vincent! If he did not release some important information, how could the capital of Ultimate Evil continue to be in chaos? Chapter 298 - Dual Authority, Cultivation Advancement On the top floor of the Star Plaza, Vincent parted ways with Manfred and returned to his room. He looked at Irene who was waiting for him in his room. He smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m back!¡± Irene walked forward with a worried expression and said nervously, ¡°After the Ultimate Evil Lord asked you to mediate the battle between the Feathered Monsters and the Bards, he asked me to inform the representatives of the Star Race and the Vampire Race to go for a meeting. They discussed how to distribute the arms and entertainment businesses. It¡¯s obvious that he wants to disrupt your plan. I can tell that he seems to be suspicious of you. You have to be careful from now on!¡± Vincent smiled and said, ¡°If even you can see through the evil lord¡¯s tricks, how can I not see through it with my own eyes? But since the evil lord wants to keep us in the capital of Ultimate Evil, don¡¯t blame me for being ruthless! I¡¯ve already prepared a bomb for him. I believe that it won¡¯t be long before the entire capital of Ultimate Evil explodes! You should start preparing to leave in the next two days. I need a way to leave the capital of Ultimate Evil as soon as possible. Just assume that we are going to leave very soon and leave the rest to me!¡± Irene lowered her head and thought for a moment. She then said, ¡°If you want to leave quietly, you have to keep the Ultimate Evil Lord so busy that he can¡¯t leave. You also have to make sure that it will take at least two hours!¡± Vincent nodded and said softly, ¡°Two hours is really not easy! Back then, even when Jackson personally took action, he only lasted an hour under the Ultimate Evil Lord. If we can¡¯t keep the Ultimate Evil Lord occupied for two hours, we will need to add more fuel to the fire!¡± ¡°Then do you have a way?¡± asked Irene. Vincent smiled confidently and said, ¡°Of course! Just wait and you will definitely be able to watch a good show!¡± Irene nodded slightly and expressed her absolute trust in Vincent. Then, the two of them returned to their rooms to get ready to rest. However, for Vincent, it was destined to be another sleepless night. He walked into the fire shield beside his bed and took out a modification authority scroll. After a series of spending, there were only 13 modification authority scrolls left. They became an important part of Vincent¡¯s next plan. If what Justin said was true, then the sparkling light that he saw in the modification authority scroll was the method to modify authority! ¡°If I can modify authority, then all my problems will be solved!¡± sighed Vincent softly. He then tore the modification authority scroll in his hand and watched the process. Soon, the various materials that were used to make the scroll appeared in front of Vincent once again. This time, without any hesitation, Vincent reached out and grabbed the crystal light. Just as it touched his skin, that crystal-clear light entered Vincent¡¯s body. A wave of majestic and complex information surged into Vincent¡¯s mind. ¡°Flaming Sun Divine Body!¡± Vincent was in pain once again, his head almost exploding. He quickly spiritualized his entire body with fire to resist the pain. At the same time, flames began to shoot out from Vincent¡¯s body. The fire was burning continuously whilst enveloping his body. Vincent¡¯s level which had not improved since he broke through to a level 30 creature, suddenly began to increase rapidly! Vincent felt incredulous about it. Soon, he discovered some clues. The information that had just surged into his mind was an official method to cultivate and modify authority! Vincent had already grasped the flame authority. The flame authority and the modification authority began to fuse with each other in Vincent¡¯s body. They could be said to be devouring one another. The energy that erupted from the clash of the two divine abilities was more powerful than any of the flame materials that Vincent had absorbed before! Aside from being able to isolate flames and temperature, the fire shield also prevented all the used energy from leaking out into the surroundings. The energy then became nourishment for Vincent to continue cultivating! Following that, Vincent soon broke through to a level 31 creature, but he did not stop there. Instead, his level continued to rise steadily! Level 32 creature! Level 33 creature! Level 34 creature! Finally, Vincent¡¯s level stopped at level 35! ¡°Boom!¡± Just as Vincent finished leveling up, the fire shield instantly shattered into countless pieces. It shot into the surrounding walls like shattered shrapnel. Vincent sat on the ground and panted heavily, but there was a smile on his face. He felt very happy from the bottom of his heart. At this time, not only did he successfully levelled up, but he also just happened to have the authority to modify! The door suddenly opened. Irene had rushed over upon hearing the loud explosion. She poked her head in cautiously and asked with some concern, ¡°Are you alright? I just heard an explosion and was worried about your safety, so I came over to take a look!¡± Vincent shook his head and panted. ¡°You came just in time. Don¡¯t sleep tonight, come and help me with my work!¡± Irene asked curiously, ¡°What do you need me to do?¡± Vincent stood up, took a deep breath and said, ¡°Bring all the materials we bought previously and make the scrolls with me!¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Irene looked at Vincent in surprise. She was wondering whether Vincent¡¯s brain had been damaged by the explosion. Why did he suddenly want to make the scrolls in the middle of the night? Moreover, she had long reminded him that without understanding the manufacturing process, it was impossible for them to make effective scrolls. However, without waiting for Irene to persuade him, Vincent urged her again, ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there. Whether we can successfully leave the capital of Ultimate Evil depends on how many scrolls we can make tonight!¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Upon hearing that, Irene hurriedly nodded and turned to leave. Soon, she moved a large pile of materials into Vincent¡¯s messy bedroom. Vincent took out a scroll and scribbled some notes on it based on his memory. He then at the scroll in front of him that looked like wastepaper. He nodded in satisfaction and placed it in front of Irene. ¡°Just draw according to this. Leave the rest to me!¡± said Vincent. Irene looked at Vincent speechlessly but did not refute him. She just drew the scroll according to Vincent¡¯s instructions. Meanwhile, Vincent took the scroll that Irene had drawn and shouted softly, ¡°Modify the record!¡± A faint fluorescent light rose from Vincent¡¯s five fingers and the scroll in his hand suddenly became full of luster. It was as if it was no different from a real scroll. Irene put down her brush with a shocked expression and sighed, ¡°Isn¡¯t this the Lingluo Race¡¯s modification authority? You have the modification authority!¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right! Just now, I discovered the secret of the modification authority, and now, I¡¯m going to let everyone in the capital of Ultimate Evil know the secret of the modification authority! Do you want to have a god-level ability? Then come and buy my scrolls!¡± Irene thought for a moment and asked again, ¡°But can these scrolls really allow someone to cultivate the modification authority?¡± Vincent said with a serious face, ¡°Of course not, I just want to make the Ultimate Evil city chaotic!¡± Chapter 299 - Began Its Layout and Chaos Began When the first ray of sunlight shone in the morning, Vincent walked out of the Star Plaza and casually changed his appearance. He headed straight for the headquarters of the Evil Spirits. Adolphus was not at the headquarters of the Evil Spirits at that moment. However, the evil spirits that were there did not stop Vincent from entering. This was because Vincent had visited Adolphus previously. They allowed Vincent to enter Adolphus¡¯s office to wait for him. After entering Adolphus¡¯s office, Vincent saw Ebenezer, sitting idly in his office. He immediately smiled and said, ¡°Good disciple, how is your training recently? Have you been slacking off?¡± Ebenezer immediately stood up when he heard Vincent¡¯s voice and said, ¡°Master, I have already advanced to a level 30 creature. I can now walk openly in the capital of Ultimate Evil!¡± Vincent smiled and nodded. He raised his hand and gestured for Ebenezer to walk up to him. He then said to him, ¡°Disciple, there are some important matters that I need you to help me with. After you¡¯re done, go look for Irene. She will bring you to a very safe place, and then we can leave the capital of Ultimate Evil together!¡± After hearing that, Ebenezer hurriedly nodded and said, ¡°No matter what master needs me to do, just tell me!¡± Vincent smiled and nodded. He then took out two authentic modification authority scrolls and a storage ring. He then handed them over to Ebenezer. Vincent instructed, ¡°Next, use the scrolls to learn the process of making the scrolls. Pay attention to the extraction of energy. The light represents the modification authority!¡± Ebenezer followed Vincent¡¯s instructions carefully. Soon, he touched the crystal-clear energy that represented the modification authority. Ebenezer suddenly covered his head and whispered in pain, ¡°Master, my head hurts!¡± Vincent looked at Ebenezer¡¯s reaction and nodded. He replied, ¡°This is the first authority you¡¯ve come into contact with. Fusing it isn¡¯t that difficult. As long as you endure this pain, your strength will increase tremendously!¡± Ebenezer, who was in deep pain, nodded repeatedly. He trusted Vincent unconditionally. After a moment, Ebenezer finally stopped struggling. He laid on the ground and panted with difficulty. He sighed in disbelief, ¡°I, I actually obtained the authority to modify. This is a god-level ability!¡± Vincent smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have many abilities to teach you. This authority to modify just happened to be one of them. As a master, how can I be so stingy?¡± Ebenezer quickly got up and knelt in front of Vincent. He said excitedly, ¡°Thank you, master, for your great kindness. I have to repay you!¡± Vincent helped Ebenezer up and said to him, ¡°I took you in as a disciple not only to make you repay me but more importantly, to make you my partner for the rest of my journey. So now, we have to work hard to leave the capital of Ultimate Evil!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Ebenezer nodded heavily. Vincent smiled and patted Ebenezer¡¯s shoulder. He pointed to the storage ring in his hand and said, ¡°The two scrolls that I gave you just now were real. The scrolls in the storage ring are all fake. I need you to go to the streets and alleys of the capital of Ultimate Evil now. It doesn¡¯t matter if you want to give them away or sell them, you have to give all these fake scrolls away as soon as possible and let everyone know how to obtain the authority to modify from the scrolls! After that, you can go look for Irene!¡± Although Ebenezer did not understand the point of doing this, he still followed Vincent¡¯s instructions. He quickly nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, master. I will complete it as soon as possible!¡± After saying that, Ebenezer turned around and walked out of the office. Vincent was sitting comfortably on the sofa, waiting for Adolphus to return. However, what Adolphus was doing was obviously very troublesome. Vincent waited for half a day, but there was still no sign of him. The entire capital of Ultimate Evil had undergone an earth-shattering change in just half a day. In the small alley where fish and dragons gathered, Ebenezer stood in front of a group of ordinary citizens whose strength was only level 30. He tore open the last true scroll of authority to modify, in front of everyone and symbolically extracted the crystal-clear energy within the scroll. He then said loudly, ¡°Everyone, please look! The most precious thing in an authority scroll is its spiritual energy. The energy contains the power of authority. As long as you use the scroll, you can have divine power! If you want to become stronger, you only need to pay 10,000 dark crystals, and I can sell you an authority scroll!¡± As he spoke, he proceeded to take out some of the fake scrolls from his storage ring and casually piled them under his feet. He raised his head to look at the creatures in front of him, and the corner of his mouth curled up under the black fog. Ebenezer had lived in this chaotic alley for a long time previously. He was very familiar with the various low-level creatures that lived there. He could guess what those creatures would do next. At the same time, he was carrying out the purpose of his trip. The creatures were obviously shocked by the modification authority. Suddenly, their faces flashed with a cold smile. They surrounded Ebenezer one after another with killing intent. ¡°Hmph! Selling a scroll for 10,000 dark crystals, you really dare to open your mouth like a lion! You¡¯re only a level 30 creature. If we kill you, these scrolls will still belong to us!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Let¡¯s attack together, kill him, and steal the scrolls!¡± Everyone charged towards Ebenezer causing a whistling sound to ring out. They wanted to kill him on the spot. Ebenezer sighed very calmly, ¡°Modify the void!¡± As soon as Ebenezer finished speaking, his body gradually turned translucent from the black fog. At the same time, it also made everyone miss their attacks. ¡°Good! Do you want to steal my scroll? I will definitely not let you off then!¡± said Ebenezer coldly. He then used his void body which could not be locked on by the other creatures, to directly pass through the crowd. He soon disappeared at the corner of the alley. The modification scroll that he had taken out earlier was left behind. ¡°What are you waiting for? Take it!¡± The crowd was not scared by Ebenezer¡¯s threat at all. Instead, they rushed toward the pile of scrolls in front of them like madmen, fighting for the chance to become stronger. Ebenezer, who was hiding in the dark, could not help but smile. The chaos in front of him was exactly what he wanted! Only when he saw that most of the creatures had taken a fake scroll did Ebenezer feel relieved. He then went to another alley where civilians gathered and continued to sell the fake scrolls. In just half a day, the news about the authority scrolls had spread through the streets and alleys of the capital of Ultimate Evil. It made every creature go crazy. The modified authority scrolls were rumored to allow a creature to cultivate a god-level ability. The news spread like wildfire in the alleys of the capital of Ultimate Evil. Whoever could obtain a scroll would have the chance to become a true god! Soon, the Feathered Monsters, Bards, vampires, and other high-level races in the capital of Ultimate Evil sent their men to get their hands on the modified authority scrolls that were circulating on the market. They even began to purge the civilians. In an instant, the streets and alleys of the capital of Ultimate Evil were filled with rivers of blood. Chapter 300 - Sweet Talk Vincent waited in Adolphus¡¯s office until it was dark before he saw Adolphus returning in a hurry. Adolphus asked in surprise as soon as he saw Vincent, ¡°Fire Asura? How can you sit still?¡± Vincent spread his hands and smiled indifferently. ¡°Why can¡¯t I sit still?¡± ¡°The outside world has been turned upside down. Someone is selling a large number of modified authority scrolls and claiming¡­¡± Adolphus suddenly stopped mid-sentence, as if he was hesitating whether to tell Vincent. After seeing his reaction, Vincent asked with a smile, ¡°Claiming what? It can¡¯t be that you can master the cultivation method to modify scrolls, right?¡± ¡°How do you know?¡± Adolphus looked at Vincent with a shocked expression. He quickly came to his senses and asked, ¡°Could it be that you were the one who had spread this news?¡± Vincent did not reply. Instead, he asked, ¡°What is the price of the authority scroll on the market now? I remember that the price you proposed was 45 million dark crystals!¡± When Adolphus heard that, his expression could not help but turn extremely ugly. He said in a deep voice, ¡°The current price is only 10,000 dark crystals. However, most of the creatures did not spend a single cent because they are currently chasing after the guy who sold the scrolls on the streets!¡± Vincent nodded slightly. He was very pleased with Ebenezer¡¯s method of distributing fake scrolls. This was because it was the only way to make more people notice the modified authority scrolls in a short period of time. They had managed to arouse greed in the creatures, making them willing to do anything for the scrolls! Adolphus looked at Vincent carefully. He was certain that he had something to do with the distribution of scrolls. Moreover, if that rumor was true, he must have already grasped the modification authority as he was the one who sold him the scrolls! Therefore, Adolphus was not na?ve enough to think that Vincent would sell all his remaining scrolls to him. He could also understand that Vincent would keep a few scrolls as a trump card. However, he could not accept Vincent selling the modified authority scrolls on the market at the price of a cabbage! Not only will it make Adolphus¡¯s previous efforts seem very foolish, but it will also cause the scrolls in Adolphus¡¯s hands to lose their value. Adolphus stood at the door and said coldly to Vincent, ¡°You need to give me an explanation as to why this is happening!¡± As he was a level 60 creature, he immediately locked his aura onto Vincent. As long as he wanted to, he could instantly launch a fatal attack on Vincent. After seeing that Adolphus was already filled with killing intent, Vincent hurriedly said, ¡°What are you doing? Everything I did today was for you!¡± Adolphus sneered and asked in return, ¡°For me?¡± He did not believe that this matter could be of any benefit to him. Vincent nodded and said, ¡°Of course! If you were the only one who had secretly cultivated the power to modify, then how would you explain yourself when the evil lord finds out about it? Cultivating a god-level ability in the capital of Ultimate Evil is equivalent to declaring a war on the Ultimate Evil Lord! That was why I told everyone about the method to cultivate modification authority. That way, no one would suspect you anymore!¡± Vincent continued to explain, ¡°Moreover, you wouldn¡¯t really think that I have that many modification authority scrolls on me, right? The scrolls that I sold to you back then were indeed the last ones I had. The scrolls that are being sold on the market at the price of cabbages were all forged by me. The purpose is to let every creature grasp the method of modification authority. However, since the scrolls are fake, no one will actually become your enemy. Isn¡¯t this considered great help to you?¡± After hearing this, Adolphus heaved a sigh of relief. At the same time, he asked even more excitedly, ¡°So, do you mean that you can really obtain the cultivation method from the scroll?¡± Vincent smiled as he patted the sofa beneath him and said, ¡°Modify life!¡± After Vincent said those words, the sofa that he was sitting on suddenly started breathing. It began to slowly squirm on the ground, as if it really possessed life! When Adolphus saw this, his eyes shone brightly. He muttered and sighed, ¡°It really is modifying authority! You didn¡¯t lie to me!¡± Vincent smiled, spread his hands and said, ¡°Why would I lie to you? I came to look for you today to collect a reward! Previously, when I sold you the scroll, you paid a corresponding price. Now, not only did I give you the method to cultivate the authority to modify, but I also removed all your worries. How are you going to repay me for this benefit?¡± When Adolphus heard this, he said very happily, ¡°If I can successfully control the authority to modify, you can ask for any number of benefits that you want. I can give you 50% of the business in my hands. How about it?¡± Vincent shook his head and said, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not interested in your business! I want a specific reward this time!¡± Adolphus nodded and said, ¡°Okay! Whatever conditions you have, just say it!¡± Vincent crossed his arms in front of his chest and said lightly, ¡°I want you to activate your channel right now and help me collect gold coins, gems, and other treasures that can shine. The more the better. There is no upper limit!¡± Adolphus was stunned when he heard that and asked, ¡°Only these?¡± Vincent nodded and replied, ¡°Yes, only these!¡± Adolphus looked at Vincent in silence. He was somewhat unable to understand Vincent¡¯s request. In his opinion, the value of modifying authority was far more valuable than those gold coins that looked good but were useless. Even if all the gold coins in the capital of Ultimate Evil were gathered, it will still not be as valuable as the secret to modify authority. However, since Vincent requested it, Adolphus was willing to do it. He immediately said, ¡°Give me 20 minutes!¡± After saying that, Adolphus turned around and walked out of the office. He soon returned with two storage rings. Adolphus handed the storage rings to Vincent and said in a deep voice, ¡°This is the reward. Gold coins and other items will not appear in the capital of Ultimate Evil for a period of time!¡± Vincent noticed that Adolphus had managed to purchase all the gold coins in the market in a short period of time. He could not help but acknowledge his ability once again. He nodded and said, ¡°Then you should hurry up and cultivate. I still have some matters to attend to, so I¡¯ll leave first!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t see you off!¡± said Adolphus in a low voice. He then watched Vincent walked out of the office. Adolphus could not wait to open his secret room the moment the office door closed. He took out the two scrolls that he treasured and began to disassemble the materials that made up the scrolls according to Vincent¡¯s rumored method. After seeing the crystal energy that symbolized the authority to modify appearing before him, his usually expressionless face finally revealed a trace of ecstasy. Adolphus sighed greedily, ¡°With the authority to modify, our Evil Spirit Race¡¯s status can rise to another level, and we can even replace the Lingluo Race!¡± Chapter 301 - Witnessed the Transaction and Was Acknowledged by the Dragon Race After Vincent left the Evil Spirit Race¡¯s stronghold, he walked straight towards the alley where Wilson lived. Vincent naturally understood why Adolphus did not personally send him out. Adolphus must have been eager to learn how to modify authority at that moment. What Vincent wanted was this kind of impatience in order to become stronger! In the past, the nobles of the capital of Ultimate Evil always hoped to become stronger. However, it was not easy for them to find a way that could meet their expectations! Plus, the rule of the capital of Ultimate Evil was that everyone had to serve and worship only the Ultimate Evil Lord. No one was allowed to surpass him, or even get close to him! Once the Ultimate Evil Lord discovered that there was someone whose strength was enough to threaten him, he would deliberately be on guard against them. He would not give them any opportunities to develop. Just like Wilson, although he had the strength to threaten the Ultimate Evil Lord, he could only be a homebody in order to not clash with the evil lord. Otherwise, the Ultimate Evil Lord would never allow him to become the king of the capital of Ultimate Evil. The high-ranking nobles in the capital of Ultimate Evil were all races that were extremely powerful, to begin with. If they wanted to increase the level of their races, they would need to obtain something as rare as the god-level ability. Otherwise, all their efforts would be in vain. Therefore, there was a delicate balance between the Ultimate Evil Lord the other high-ranking races. Even if everyone¡¯s goals were not in line with one another, they could still maintain peace. However, Vincent had disrupted their peace! Vincent had used a few real scrolls and a bunch of fake scrolls to muddle up the originally tranquil capital of Ultimate Evil. He had even made the relationships between the various great races and the Ultimate Evil Lord irreconcilable. If the Ultimate Evil Lord wanted to continue to control the capital of Ultimate Evil, at this moment, he will have to purge the various great races. For the sake of the peace of the capital of Ultimate Evil, he could only allow the various great races to cultivate god-level abilities. Soon, these major races would start fighting each other instead! This was because after they obtained the scroll, they would discover that some people would not be able to obtain the authority to modify it, while others would successfully obtain the authority to modify it. Vincent did not know how many conflicts would be triggered by this inconsistency. However, he believed that this would definitely cause a chaotic battle to burst out and keep everyone occupied with the production process! Nevertheless, this was still far from enough. The battles of ordinary creatures would not bring great trouble to the Ultimate Evil Lord. If he wanted to keep the evil lord completely occupied, he would need to find some high-level combat-strength creature, such as the Fire Dragon Wilson! Vincent walked to Wilson¡¯s door and raised his hand to knock on the door. He then shouted loudly, ¡°Wilson, I¡¯m here to make a deal with you!¡± After Vincent called out twice, the heavy door instantly opened. Wilson said, ¡°Come in!¡± Vincent walked in and closed the door behind him. He then walked straight to the pile of gold coins in the hall. He looked at Wilson who was lying in the pile of gold coins. He smiled and said, ¡°Sir Wilson, I¡¯ve brought you a big deal this time. I need at least 30 pieces of Dragon Race materials, and I¡¯ve helped you collect all the treasures you wanted!¡± Wilson looked at Vincent and said with some dissatisfaction, ¡°You¡¯re too slow in collecting treasures. In the past, Robert came to do business several times faster than you! If you really want to seize this business, you should collect treasures faster!¡± Vincent smiled confidently and said, ¡°Please rest assured. Although Robert has come to you more times than me, he will never be as dedicated as I am to help you find treasures. This time, I¡¯ve collected some gold coins myself, and just now, through the channel of the materials merchant, I¡¯ve cleaned out all the gold coins on the market. Now they¡¯re all here!¡± Vincent opened his palm and showed Wilson the storage rings that were lying quietly in his palm. Wilson suddenly opened his eyes. The storage rings on Vincent¡¯s palm instantly flew into the air and slowly floated towards Wilson. Wilson opened his mouth slightly and then closed it gently. The storage rings that were floating in the air instantly exploded. In an instant, golden light burst out, causing Wilson¡¯s entire room to be filled with gold coins. It was even bigger than the pile of gold coins under Wilson! Wilson widened his eyes instantly and looked at the gold mountain in front of him in disbelief. He looked extremely excited. He had worked with Robert for dozens of years before accumulating such a small pile of gold coins under him. Vincent had just made the first deal with him, and the gold coins that he brought with him were several times that of Robert¡¯s. Wilson did not know what to say for a moment. Should he praise Vincent¡¯s generosity? Or should he apologize for his groundless accusations? However, all these actions did not fit the noble status of a dragon! After a long silence, Wilson said, ¡°You did well. I will give you enough compensation!¡± With that, Wilson flapped the wings on his back and stood up from the pile of gold coins. He jumped into the empty living room, opened his mouth, and spat out balls of flames, forming a huge array around his body. As the array lit up, Wilson turned around and grabbed a handful of gold coins, and threw them into the array. The light from the array flickered a few times, but nothing happened. It was as if it was bargaining with Wilson. After seeing this, Wilson had no choice but to turn around and grab another two handfuls of gold coins. He then threw them into the array. ¡°Whoosh!¡± The array suddenly shone brightly. Blinding light followed and swallowed everything whilst completely blocking Vincent¡¯s vision. When the light in front of Vincent faded and his vision was restored, he saw that the gold coins in the array had disappeared and turned into piles of Dragon Race materials! The Dragon Race¡¯s teeth, scales, and blood in small bottles were dazzling and endless. What shocked Vincent the most was that there was a complete set of the Dragon Race¡¯s bones in the array! As a big merchant who had taken over the business of the Dragon Race¡¯s materials, Vincent had clearly grasped the value of all the Dragon Race materials. A complete set of dragon¡¯s bones would have endless value. Some creatures might not be able to use it all in a lifetime! Such precious material was actually exchanged by Wilson for three gold coins earlier. This was a huge business opportunity! Wilson turned to look at Vincent and said, ¡°These things are all yours!¡± Vincent asked in shock, ¡°What? They are all mine! This is far more than the amount I asked for!¡± Wilson ignored Vincent¡¯s reminder and did not look at the materials on the ground. He replied casually, ¡°As you saw earlier, these things are of no value in the Dragon Race. However, most dragons only believe in their own kind and will not make deals with other races. Therefore, only I can exchange gold coins for Dragon Race materials. If you want more Dragon materials in the future, just give me more gold coins!¡± Chapter 302 - Revenge, the Worst of the Past ¡°I understand, Sir Wilson! I will remember your generosity in my heart!¡± Vincent complimented Wilson politely. He then took out a few empty storage rings and put away all the Dragon Race materials that were on the ground. He was secretly happy because he seemed to have found another business opportunity! Vincent understood that Wilson wanted him to see the scene of him trading with the Dragon Race through the teleportation array because he wanted to prove to him that only a dragon could trade with the Dragon Race. If Vincent wanted to get the Dragon Race materials in the capital of Ultimate Evil, he had to go through Wilson! Therefore, he had to work harder to collect treasures for Wilson in the future! It was impressive how Wilson, who only stayed at home and did not go out, could still think of such a method. He was glad to have met Vincent who was best at finding opportunities from the impossible! After traveling across the Black Hole world and meeting countless races from other worlds, Vincent had long realized that humans were undoubtedly at the bottom of the food chain in terms of strength. They were far from being as powerful as the high-level races such as the Vampire Race and the Star Race. However, at the same time, the Human Race also had a unique advantage.; that was their wisdom in finding shortcuts and seizing opportunities! This was an ability that other races did not have. For example, Wilson thought that he could intimidate Vincent by showing him that he had personally obtained the Dragon Race¡¯s materials, and thus he could control him. However, it was simply wishful thinking on his part. In Vincent¡¯s opinion, he could use the Dragon Race¡¯s blood to disguise himself as a giant dragon, and then blend into the Dragon Race¡¯s inner circle. From there, he could exchange for the materials at a lower price. Was this not far more profitable than working hard for Wilson? Moreover, once Vincent left the capital of Ultimate Evil, at least he could still maintain the trade with the dragons. Vincent, who was very satisfied with the results of his trip, turned to look at Wilson and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t have any other orders, I¡¯ll leave now!¡± Wilson, who still felt that he had gained a great advantage, said in a deep voice, ¡°Wait, I have something else for you!¡± After saying that, Wilson closed his eyes gently. A faint red light rose from his head and merged with a piece of scale on his body. Then, Wilson stretched out his sharp claws and tore off the scale on his body. He then threw the scale into Vincent¡¯s hand. Vincent asked with some confusion, ¡°What, what does this mean?¡± Wilson hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Just now, through the teleportation array, I informed my dragon companions of your sincerity. They were very satisfied with a foreign race like you who is honest and generous enough, so they decided to give you an acknowledgment. In the future, as long as you wear this dragon scale, no dragon will harm you, and they will treat you as a reliable friend!¡± Vincent clenched the scale in his hand tightly and could not help but ask Wilson with a smile, ¡°You gave me this dragon scale, aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll make a deal with the other dragons?¡± Wilson looked deeply at Vincent and said in a deep voice, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s that easy to meet a dragon outside of the Dragon World?¡± Vincent smiled and nodded. He understood what Wilson meant. Suddenly, he frowned and said, ¡°There¡¯s something I want to remind you of. The Ultimate Evil Lord seems to be very afraid of you. When he found out that I took over the business of the Dragon Race materials, he seemed to be very dissatisfied. He even warned me to keep a distance from you, so I can only come to trade with you once after a long period of time. Otherwise, if the Ultimate Evil Lord is dissatisfied, I will get into big trouble!¡± After hearing that Vincent could not deliver gold coins to him as often, Wilson said with disdain, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the evil lord¡¯s attitude. You only need to help me collect gold coins. If he wants to make trouble for you, I will naturally help you to deal with him! I live here only for convenience and comfort. If the evil lord wants to make an enemy, the Dragon Race doesn¡¯t mind changing the leader of the capital of Ultimate Evil!¡± ¡°Okay, I understand. Goodbye!¡± After receiving Wilson¡¯s promise, Vincent immediately smiled and left. As long as Wilson was not afraid of the Ultimate Evil Lord and was disgusted by him, it could be said that Vincent had achieved his goal. As for Wilson¡¯s claim that the dragons could change the leader of the capital, Vincent thought that he might have exaggerated a bit. This was because when the Ultimate Evil Lord spoke about the dragons, he only showed some fear. This meant that the strength of the dragons was not enough to cause the death of the Ultimate Evil Lord. Vincent wandered the streets of the capital of Ultimate Evil again. Everywhere he turned, he could see fresh blood and corpses. This meant that the chaos in the capital of Ultimate Evil had reached an uncontrollable stage. The speed at which the streets were cleared was far slower than the speed at which the battle broke out! Vincent sighed softly, ¡°It seems that I have to speed up!¡± He then walked straight to the Star Plaza. After entering the Star Plaza, Vincent did not return home. Instead, he knocked on Manfred¡¯s door. Soon, an old Star Race member who looked like a butler opened the door and looked at Vincent. He turned his head and said, ¡°Sir Ursa Major, Mr. Fire Asura is here to visit!¡± ¡°Invite him in!¡± After hearing Manfred¡¯s dignified voice, the butler immediately pushed open the door and invited Vincent in. At this time, Manfred was standing in front of the window. He was looking at the messy street below, with no expression on his face. Vincent walked to Manfred¡¯s side and said softly, ¡°Mr. Ursa, I¡¯ve got the Dragon Race materials that you want!¡± ¡°Oh? Your efficiency is faster than I thought! I¡¯ll pay you twice the amount for this!¡± said Manfred in surprise. Vincent shook his head and said, ¡°The dark crystal is no longer useful to me, so I hope to change the way of payment!¡± Manfred looked at Vincent and asked curiously, ¡°What do you want to exchange?¡± Vincent pointed to an item in front of Manfred and said, ¡°There are 40 dragon teeth in there. I want to exchange some secrets, such as the ability of the Star Race. Of course, if you are not willing to use this as a trade condition, you can also tell me about the matter between the Ultimate Evil Lord and Gajero. The more detailed the better!¡± Manfred frowned and looked at Vincent. He obviously could not sell out the secret of the Star Race. He believed that Vincent also understood this! Hence, Manfred could not understand why Vincent was so curious about the Ultimate Evil Lord. Vincent appeared to be very patient. He did not ask, nor did he urge him. He was just waiting for Manfred to make a choice. In the end, Manfred was defeated. He glanced at the storage ring in Vincent¡¯s hand and said in a deep voice, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to know about Gajero. Then I¡¯ll tell you about the past of the Ultimate Evil!¡± Chapter 303 - Evil Past, Brothers Turning Against Each Other Vincent could not help but feel excited when Manfred agreed to his offer. What Vincent wanted to know the most before leaving the capital of Ultimate Evil was the past relationship between the Ultimate Evil Lord and Gajero. This was the best opportunity for him to understand the Ultimate Evil Lord better and to also find out about Gajero¡¯s weakness! Thus, he quickly perked up and gave all of his attention to Manfred. Manfred looked out the window and said calmly, ¡°In the distant past, when the various worlds were still unable to connect with one another, all the various races were able to live their own lives. However, for some unknown reason, Black Holes soon appeared. At the same time, the Black Hole regions that connected the various worlds appeared as well. The appearance of each Black Hole was equivalent to smashing an open hole in the original world! The fragments of the world had a unique power. It was also one of the four great god-level abilities, the power of order! Faced with the temptation of becoming a god, countless experts entered the Black Hole world and began to invade other races. At first, their goal was to only collect the order crystals that contained the power of order. However, later on, they discovered a large number of resources that existed in other worlds so they greedily invaded and destroyed the high-level creatures one by one.¡± Vincent noticed that Manfred was speaking really slow. It was as if he still had a long way to go. He interrupted impatiently, ¡°I¡¯ve already understood this part of history! The Ultimate Evil Lord and Gajero were once partners and they used to invade other worlds. What I want to know is this: Why does the Ultimate Evil Lord only have the domain power and the power of laws that he just comprehended? Why has he not comprehend the power of order?¡± Manfred paused for a moment. He did not get angry because of Vincent¡¯s interruption but continued to reply calmly, ¡°At that time, the Ultimate Evil Lord and Gajero were very good friends. They were partners who traveled the Black Hole world to terrify people. As long as one was targeted by them, regardless of whether it was a world or a powerful high-level creature, they would still destroy the world or creature together. Then, they would plunder the other party¡¯s order crystals. They almost succeeded! Alas, they accumulated enough order crystals. When they were preparing to split the spoils, Gajero chose to betray the Ultimate Evil Lord. Not only did he take all the order crystals, but he also severely injured the Ultimate Evil Lord and threw him into the Black Hole world that was filled with enemies. After that, the Ultimate Evil Lord went through a few twists and turns and fled all the way here. He then established the capital of Ultimate Evil. Even after recovering from his injuries, he never left again. He must have been disheartened by the outside world!¡± When Vincent heard this, he could not help but sneer in his heart. As an invader, he deserved such an ending. He was not worthy of his sympathy. As for that even more detestable Gajero, Vincent swore in his heart that sooner or later, he would make him pay the most painful price for his crimes! However, just this information alone was far from enough. This was because he did not obtain any valuable clues. He still knew nothing about Gajero! Therefore, Vincent had to ask, ¡°How much do you know about what happened to the two of them?¡± Manfred replied patiently, ¡°You also know about the Ultimate Evil Lord. He built the capital of Ultimate Evil and became the leader here. At the same time, he became more and more suspicious of everyone. He would always be on guard against anyone who can hurt him. This is probably the after-effect of being betrayed by a friend! The story of Gajero is much more interesting. It was said that he already possessed the power of order, which was the rarest and most mysterious ability among all the races. No one could describe the characteristics of this ability because the creatures who fought with him had either died or kept quiet about it. They were not willing to think about their terrible past again. After that, Gajero¡¯s aggression became more and more intense. In the end, he became one of the masterminds behind the scenes that set off an era of chaos!¡± ¡°One of the masterminds behind the scenes?¡± Vincent looked at Manfred in surprise. Although he knew that there were existences like the Phantom Race that coveted other worlds, in terms of strength, Gajero was definitely the biggest mastermind behind the scenes. However, based on what Manfred had just said, it seemed that there were invaders in the Black Hole world that could stand shoulder to shoulder with Gajero. Manfred ignored Vincent¡¯s surprise and continued, ¡°In the Black Hole world, there are still a few races like Gajero who have collected enough order crystals and had become the darlings of an era. Therefore, they divided the Black Hole world into several domains, each guarding its own territory. They do not invade each other. However, they constantly invaded and plundered the worlds of the low-level races in their territory. It can be said that they are notorious, but at the same time, they have made countless enemies!¡± Vincent could not help but ask, ¡°Then what is the strength of the demons? Who are their enemies?¡± Manfred finally turned to look at Vincent. A faint smile appeared on his face, and he said, ¡°The demons were originally very powerful. Their strength was about the same as the Vampire Race. However, as Gajero had increased his strength, the overall strength of the demons also increased. They have surpassed the Dragon Race and the Star Race! As for Gajero¡¯s enemies, you know all of them! The Evil Spirits, the Bards, the Feathered Monsters, the vampires, the members of the Star Race, and the dragons could all be considered as races that had deep blood feuds with the demons. However, because they could not defeat Gajero, they chose to hide in the capital of Ultimate Evil. Only by living in the capital of Ultimate Evil, which was personally overseen by the Lord of Ultimate Evil, could it be considered as a forbidden land that Gajero will not dare to invade. Vincent was stunned. Vincent frowned and asked, ¡°The demons are actually so powerful. I¡¯ve seen some demons before, but they are only level 20 creatures. They don¡¯t look that powerful!¡± Manfred then said, ¡°That¡¯s because the world you were in at that time only had low-level creatures. The expansion speed of the demons over the years has been very astonishing. Every time they conquered a world, they would leave a part of their men there to continue watching over that world. However, the number of demons is limited, so Gajero could only choose to leave behind members of the Demon Race with different strengths according to the strength of the race. For example, the members of the Demon Race that he left behind in the Vampire Race world and Star Race world are all high-level demons with strength above level 70!¡± Vincent nodded his head in disappointment. He thought that Gajero would provoke some powerful enemies. He would then be able to unite the strength of those creatures to overthrow Gajero. However, he did not expect those creatures who hated Gajero to stay hidden in the capital of Ultimate Evil. Who would have thought that these high-ranking nobles who seemed to be in the limelight were actually the most pathetic creatures! After thinking about it, Vincent suddenly discovered a benefit of the capital of Ultimate Evil. The existence of such a place was equivalent to a power that could control Gajero at any time and place. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve gotten what I wanted. Our deal is considered to have been completed!¡± said Vincent to Manfred. He then turned around and walked out of the Star Plaza. Chapter 304 - The Underground World, Paradise for the Weak Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation After walking out of the Star Plaza, Vincent walked straight into the alley behind the building. After making sure that no one was passing by, Vincent removed the cover of the sewer pipe and jumped in. This was the secret Irene had told Vincent about. The underground world of the capital of Ultimate Evil was located in the sewer pipes. This was because those who could escape to the capital of Ultimate Evil were not all high-level races like the vampires and the starlings. Some of them were even inferior to those ordinary competitive citizens. The creatures are rather weak. They had used the method of forging levels to blend into the system. There were also some races who were not as good at fighting. In fact, there were many of them who were tired of fighting from the bottom of their hearts. They wanted to avoid the chaos outside of the capital of Ultimate Evil, but at the same time, they did not want to participate in the internal chaos of the capital of Ultimate Evil. Hence, these creatures hid in the sewers and built an underground market that few creatures knew about. It was an underground market that was absolutely confidential and unknown to high-level races! Those who could enter the place and successfully make a deal had to obtain the consent of more than half of the members before they could join. Even though Irene was the foster daughter of the capital of Ultimate Evil, she herself was unable to cultivate. Therefore, all the members were willing to accept her. At the same time, Irene also had an advantage that no one else in the underground world had; that was that Irene could obtain a large amount of food, which could support the creatures living in the underground world. At the same time, food became the rarest material in the underground world. In this place, dark crystals were still the currency, but they could buy cheaper weapons, cheaper blueprints, and cheaper gossip! This was also the main source of information and connections for Irene because only here would her strength not be discriminated against, and she could gain the trust of more creatures. After following the route Irene had left for him, Vincent walked into a relatively spacious space, but he did not see Irene there. Instead, he saw Ebenezer, who was waiting alone. Ebenezer hurriedly walked forward and said, ¡°Master, you¡¯re here! I¡¯ve already distributed all the fake scrolls according to your instructions. At the same time, I¡¯ve also let everyone in the capital of Ultimate Evil know about the method to modify authority!¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°I know! The current capital is now a capital that murders. There are fights everywhere. It¡¯s a mess!¡± Ebenezer thought that he had finally completed a task that could satisfy Vincent. He could not help but smile happily, and asked, ¡°The current mess is the opportunity that master had created in order to leave the evil capital?¡± ¡°Yes, but this is only a small part of it. If you want to create enough time for us to leave, you must make the capital even more chaotic!¡± said Vincent in a deep voice. Ebenezer nodded and asked with a high fighting spirit, ¡°Then what are we going to do next?¡± Vincent turned his head to look at the dark space around him and said softly, ¡°What we are going to do next is to find and wait!¡± ¡°Find who? Wait for what?¡± asked Ebenezer curiously. Vincent let out a long sigh and said, ¡°Of course we are going to find Irene, who should have come to receive us, and wait for the other people in the darkness to accept us!¡± After hearing that, Ebenezer immediately looked around vigilantly and said with a guarded expression, ¡°Master, you mean to say that there are other creatures who have sneaked into the underground tunnel? But I have never noticed it! Will Miss Irene be in any danger?¡± Vincent patted Ebenezer¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°From the looks of it, even if Irene is not in danger, she must have encountered some trouble! The two of us can¡¯t stay here any longer. You have the advantage of the Shadow Demon Race. Go into the darkness and search for her. I¡¯ll follow behind you. We¡¯ll explore the depths of the underground tunnel together. But remember, no matter who you find, don¡¯t hurt anyone unless you have no other choice!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± replied Ebenezer. A thick black fog surrounded him. He hid in the darkness and silently explored the depths of the underground tunnel. Vincent followed behind Ebenezer quietly. He carefully observed the movements around him. Not too far away from them, in the gathering area of the tunnel, Irene was surrounded by a group of figures dressed in black robes. There were pairs of eyes filled with killing intent that could be vaguely seen under the black robes. Irene appeared a little flustered as she said, ¡°Please don¡¯t misunderstand. I really didn¡¯t mean any harm by calling them down! Moreover, we are only staying here for a few days, and will leave very soon!¡± A black-robed man pointed at Irene and shouted angrily, ¡°Hmph! What you say now is useless. The underground world has an iron rule that does not welcome anyone who likes to kill! Those who disobey will be executed to prevent the information of the underground world from leaking out!¡± Irene shook her head repeatedly and said, ¡°No, they are also creatures who hate killing. The reason why we want to hide here is to avoid the killing outside. Moreover, we will leave very soon! Please believe me. In the previous transaction, I didn¡¯t deceive anyone. My integrity is something you can trust!¡± ¡°Stop pretending! We have already observed the two creatures who entered the underground world. One of them is a shadow demon who lives for killing, and the other is Fire Asura who has killed countless creatures in the Arena of life and Death. Do you honestly think that the two of them don¡¯t like killing? Do you think we are three-year-old children?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. During your previous transaction in the underground world, you were introduced to Robert by someone else. In the end, you were deceived by Robert the next day. You must want these two creatures to help you vent your anger and take revenge on us, right?¡± The group of black-robed men reprimanded Irene loudly. No matter how Irene explained, they just did not want to believe Irene¡¯s sincerity. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her anymore. For everyone¡¯s safety, we can only kill her immediately. After that, we will disperse and wait for the two outsiders to leave before making any plans!¡± Some of the creatures could not suppress the killing intent in their hearts and stood out to encourage the others. Although the creatures living in the underground world did not like killing, for the sake of their ideal peaceful life, they did not seem to have any other choice at that moment! Just as everyone raised their weapons and began to approach Irene one by one, thin lines made of flames suddenly surged into the space where everyone was. The flames then dispersed into the surrounding darkness. The ferocious expressions on everyone¡¯s faces were reflected. Just when everyone did not have time to react, a line of fire landed in front of Irene and suddenly exploded into a ball of flames. Vincent then walked out from the flames. He looked at everyone provocatively and said disdainfully, ¡°Come on! I want to see who wants to hurt Irene. You have to go through me first!¡± Chapter 305 - Greed, Seeking Death Someone recognized Vincent who had suddenly appeared and said in shock, ¡°He, he, he is the Fire Asura! He broke through to level 30 in a short period of time and had achieved 100 consecutive victories. He is an extremely dangerous character!¡± The underground creatures thought that Vincent would not rush over so quickly. That was why they wanted to kill Irene to silence her. However, these races that were not good at fighting had underestimated Vincent¡¯s methods! Vincent could rely on his fire lines and his ability to jump into flames to travel. A few underground pipelines were simply unable to delay his movements. As long as Ebenezer found information about Irene from the darkness, Vincent would be able to rush over immediately. Irene, who saw Vincent appeared in front of her walked forward excitedly and hid behind Vincent. She whispered to him, ¡°They are just some poor creatures who are scared every day. It¡¯s better not to make things difficult for them!¡± Vincent only nodded slightly and said to the creatures in front of him, ¡°Now that I¡¯m here, you can forget about hurting Irene. I won¡¯t pursue the matter that happened just now. You can leave now!¡± After hearing Vincent¡¯s words, those creatures who could move around on the surface and knew about the Fire Asura heaved a sigh of relief. They felt that if he did not get angry, they would not die. However, some creatures who did not know who the Fire Asura was could not help but look down on him when he suddenly gave in. Some of them even had the idea of killing Vincent together! At this time, a black-robed man took off his hat and revealed his Rock Man face. He pointed at Vincent and said righteously, ¡°No! The rules of the underground world were established by every member. Everyone must abide by them. If Irene breaks the rules, she has to die! Since you have suddenly barged in here, I definitely can¡¯t let you leave alive. Don¡¯t assume that you can do whatever you want in the underground world with your strength. I¡¯m also a level 35 creature. I only hid here because I hate fighting. I¡¯m not afraid of you just based on your strength!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right! Even if he can come out of the Arena of Life and Death, he¡¯s only just advanced to an intermediate creature. As long as we work together, we¡¯re not afraid of him at all! The most important thing now is to protect our underground world!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! We can¡¯t let them leave alive, or else there¡¯ll be endless trouble!¡± Some creatures began to respond to the Rock Man¡¯s call. They were prepared to kill Vincent and Irene together to defend their underground territory. Irene, who was hiding behind Vincent, gripped Vincent¡¯s clothes tightly with both hands. At this moment, she regretted persuading Vincent not to bicker with these creatures in front of her. Instead, she had encouraged this group of frogs at the bottom of a well. As such, if they wanted to leave this place safely, she was afraid that she would have to make a move. Vincent raised his head slightly and looked at the dark corner that the flames could not illuminate. He sighed softly, ¡°Although I hate it, I have to say that you creatures take yourselves too seriously. Do you really think that this is your private domain? This is actually only the sewer of the capital of Ultimate Evil! You are just a bunch of idiots who were lucky enough to survive and still think of the Ultimate Evil Lord¡¯s domain as your own domain!¡± When Vincent finished his last sentence, a strong killing intent rose in everyone¡¯s hearts. However, some creatures were still ignorant, while some creatures were scared out of their wits! ¡°Sir, Lord Fire Asura! We have no intention of stopping you. It was just a misunderstanding. Please don¡¯t mind us, and don¡¯t be rash!¡± Those who knew how terrifying Fire Asura was could not help but beg repeatedly. Vincent waved his hand very magnanimously and said, ¡°Those who are willing to leave, leave immediately, I¡¯ll give you a chance to live!¡± After hearing what Vincent had said, some of the creatures immediately turned around and left without the slightest bit of hesitation. They were even lazier to pay attention to those fools who wanted to silence the Fire Asura. After all, the survival rules of the underground world were even crueler than those on the ground. Every time someone died, there would be one less opponent to fight for food. This was not bad news for the other creatures in the underground world! However, there were still some kinder races who did not choose to leave directly. Instead, they tried to persuade those who were hesitant or had their hearts set on killing Vincent. Someone tried to persuade them, ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there. Hurry up and leave! Since Lord Fire Asura is willing to show mercy, it is a great gift. If you continue to stay, you will definitely regret it!¡± The Rock Man who wanted to kill Vincent sneered, ¡°Hmph! What¡¯s there to be afraid of? If he was really as powerful as you said, he would have killed all of us a long time ago. This is the style of those crazy slaughterers outside. Now that he is standing here and threatening us, it shows that he doesn¡¯t have the ability to kill us at all. He is just pretending to survive!¡± Some creatures echoed, ¡°You¡¯re right! They definitely want to take the opportunity to escape. If we attack together, we¡¯ll definitely be able to kill them! When the time comes, we¡¯ll split the materials and food on their bodies. It¡¯ll be enough for everyone to live in the underground world for more than half a year!¡± The kind-hearted races who were persuading them found out that they actually just wanted to covet the food in Irene¡¯s hands. They could not help but shake their heads and turn around to leave. If they had misjudged their own strength and wanted to kill the Fire Asura, perhaps they could still try to persuade them. However, their initial goal was to snatch the food in Irene¡¯s hands. They are just simply courting death! For those who wanted to die, no matter how much they tried to persuade them, it would be a waste of saliva! In the end, all those who knew the Fire Asura left. A portion of those who hesitated also chose to leave. Only a small portion of them remained. They decided to surround the Fire Asura and snatch the food in Irene¡¯s hands! Vincent swept his gaze indifferently across the creatures in front of him. His eyes were filled with disdain and disgust. He turned around and held Irene¡¯s hand as they walked towards the passageway at the side. When the Rock Man who was leading the group saw this, he immediately ordered, ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s attack together! These two people must die today. We can¡¯t leave one alive!¡± The rest responded loudly, ¡°Yes!¡± However, just as they were about to attack, they suddenly saw a black shadow flash in front of them. The head of the Rock Man left his body and flew upwards. Ebenezer appeared out of thin air in front of everyone¡¯s eyes. He lowered his head and looked at the Rock Man¡¯s corpse under his feet. He could not help but recall the scene of him killing the Rock Man for the first time in the Arena of Life and Death. He snorted coldly and said, ¡°A level 35 creature is nothing more than this!¡± After Ebenezer succeeded in just one strike and had cleanly finished off the Rock Man, he did not pay attention to the others. He turned around and left with Vincent. Chapter 306 - Be Ruthless and Clean Up After Breaking After seeing their leader, the Rock Man beheaded on the spot, the group of creatures who wanted to kill Vincent and snatch the food from Irene was shocked. It was as if someone had poured a bucket of cold water on them, instantly extinguishing their fighting spirit without a trace. However, if they were to turn around and leave, they would feel indignant. After all, in the underground world, there were many creatures who often traveled above and below the ground. However, only Irene had the ability to bring them a large amount of food every time. As a result, she could monopolize high-grade materials and weapons in every transaction. Therefore, on one hand, everyone was greedy. On the other hand, they were jealous of Irene. This made them want to convince themselves to keep chasing after her. Perhaps her strength could only cause an attack like the one earlier. They thought that maybe she would become weaker after that attack. ¡°Pa!¡± Just as they were hesitating, a crisp snapping sound was heard from the tunnel in front of them. Immediately after, countless fire lines sealed off the entire area at a speed visible to the naked eye. Finally, a large hollow fireball enveloped everyone within. As the fire lines gradually expanded and turned into thick flames, everyone could feel the terrifying temperature. Only then did they begin to regret not leaving earlier! ¡°Let us out, I, I, we will leave immediately! We don¡¯t dare to offend you anymore!¡± ¡°We regret it! We were all bewitched by others, give us a chance!¡± Some of the creatures began to plead in the flames, but no one responded to their pleas. Only when the flames engulfed them did the flames disappear along with the cries. Vincent, who had already walked far, suddenly stopped and pulled Irene to turn his head to look behind him. They saw Ebenezer walking out from the shadows. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, master. No one is following us!¡± said Ebenezer as he walked closer. Vincent nodded and said softly, ¡°The fire cage that I set up has just been activated. I¡¯ve already given them the chance to live. The remaining creatures who died in the sea of fire are the ones who asked for it!¡± Irene said with some difficulty, ¡°The array masters and craftsmen you asked me to look for previously lived in the deepest part of the underground world. If we keep walking, there will be many creatures that would appear. They will be hostile to us like the ones before. What should we do?¡± Vincent looked at Irene and smiled with great relief. He said, ¡°Haven¡¯t you realized that you have the most resources in this so-called underground world?¡± Irene nodded and said, ¡°Of course I know! But these resources are used to trade with others, what else can they be used for?¡± Vincent said somewhat helplessly, ¡°You are too kind and simple! You have an absolute amount of resources, which is equivalent to controlling the lifeblood of everyone here. You are actually the true ruler of this place. It is only because you have no ambition and did not suppress the creatures living here in time that it attracted the covetous eyes of so many of them. And we are going to leave the capital of Ultimate Evil. Once they lose your support, it will be even more difficult for those who live here to continue to survive. Therefore, we have to carry out a purge of the underground world and re-establish the rules. Only this way can the small world in the capital of Ultimate Evil continue to exist. As the ruler, we have to make a decisive decision. The determination to break through and stand tall!¡± Irene nodded, not fully understanding him. She then shook her head and said, ¡°What ruler? I have never thought of myself as a ruler, but I understand your meaning. Do whatever you want! It¡¯s better to let a portion of creatures continue to live than to let everyone starve to death underground!¡± Vincent turned his head and gave Ebenezer a look. He immediately disappeared into the darkness and began to quickly explore ahead. He locked onto the directions of the living crowd. After receiving the news, Vincent and Irene strode over. Along the way, he shouted loudly, ¡°From today onwards, Irene is the king of the underground world! If anyone is unconvinced, just step forward!¡± As Vincent brought Irene through the city, his voice quickly attracted the attention of many creatures. Some creatures were driven by greed, while others were driven by ambition. Whether it was for the food in Irene¡¯s hands or for the title of the king of the underground world, there were always creatures who did not believe in Irene and attacked Vincent. However, Vincent did not feel any pressure at all against those creatures who could not even survive in the capital of Ultimate Evil aboveground. Along the way, flames suddenly rose and destroyed all those who tried to resist. No one could withstand his flames for even a moment. Those creatures were completely burned to ashes in just one exchange. They did not have time to even let out a scream. When Vincent walked to the deepest part of the underground world, countless members of the underground world crawled on the ground behind him along the way. This was because Vincent had announced that those who opposed Irene becoming the king had to stand up, and all those who stood had just died. Therefore, those who wanted to survive had to stay low and crawl on the ground! In the deepest part of the sewer pipe, there was a simple room made of wood. Following the arrival of Vincent and Irene, two figures walked out from the room one after the other. They looked at Vincent with curiosity and fear. Irene held Vincent¡¯s hand and introduced them to him, ¡°These two are the helpers that I¡¯ve helped you find! Janos, a gnome who is a professional craftsman, and Lilis, a butterfly woman who is part of the Beast Race. She is a professional array master!¡± Vincent looked curiously at the butterfly woman named Lilis. She had a slim body like a human woman. However, she had a thick pair of wings that were covered in phosphate powder. Her face was completely different from that of a human. She also had two long tentacles. She indeed had the characteristics of a beast! He did not expect a beast to live underground in the capital of Ultimate Evil. However, at that moment, Vincent was not in the mood to talk about the past with the butterfly woman. He turned his head and looked at the members of the underground world who were crawling all over the ground. He said in a deep voice, ¡°The reason why you are able to live until now is that you have received Irene¡¯s favor. However, some of you do not know how to be grateful. Instead, you even have the delusion of harming Irene. This is the reason why I am going to kill creatures today! All of you who survived can be considered to have passed the test. Therefore, I will allow you to continue living. However, you must follow the rules that Irene has set. Otherwise, what awaits you will only be death!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Everyone who was still alive had already witnessed Vincent¡¯s terrifying methods. Naturally, they would follow Vincent¡¯s orders obediently. As long as Vincent wanted Irene to become the king of the underground world, they could only respect Irene as their king! Vincent turned to look at the confused Irene, smiled, and said, ¡°You have lived longer in the capital of Ultimate Evil than I have. You must know many ways to obtain things. If you want them to live, help them establish a set of rules that will prevent them from starving to death!¡± Irene was startled. She then nodded. Chapter 307 - The Beast Elites, Tragic Past With Vincent¡¯s help, Irene was soon recognized as the king of the underground world. She picked out some of the stronger and more prestigious creatures and gave them some survival skills. For example, she told them about where they could get the cheapest food. She also told them about the weapons and blueprints produced in the underground world and where they could be sold for a good price. The channels that Irene had provided for them were all controlled by high-level races, so they were relatively safe. There would basically be no situations where they would be killed after the transaction. With the availability of these few basic channels, the underground world could select a few representatives to go and exchange resources with the outside world. However, even so, the amount of food that they could buy was far less than the amount that Irene had brought. Hence, Vincent¡¯s cleansing of the underground world earlier was especially important. The remaining underground world creatures would be able to survive using the method that Irene had given them. Whilst Irene was providing the creatures with the relevant information, Vincent brought Ebenezer and sat in front of Lilis and Janos. Janos, a short gnome with dark green skin, looked at Vincent in fear. He was afraid that Vincent would kill him if he did not agree. On the other hand, Lilis was very calm. She was like a walking corpse. She sat there quietly, not caring about Vincent at all. Vincent first looked at Janos and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Irene told me that you are the best craftsman. Why didn¡¯t you find a powerful race to rely on? Instead, you chose to hide in the underground world.¡± Janos replied honestly, ¡°I am only a level 20 creature. Logically speaking, I cannot live in the capital of Ultimate Evil. Moreover, those high-level races are very discriminating against us gnomes. They will only laugh at me and not treat me as a craftsman!¡± Vincent continued to ask, ¡°Is that why you want to leave the capital of Ultimate Evil?¡± Janos nodded, ¡°Yes! At that time, I bribed a group of scavengers to bring me into the capital of Ultimate Evil. As gnomes are not good at fighting, they did not plan to sell me into the Arena of Life and Death. I lived in the capital of Ultimate Evil just like that. After a long time, I realized that this place was hell for low-level races. They could only live in a miserable state. There was never a day where they could stand out!¡± ¡°Then where do you want to go after you leave the capital of Ultimate Evil? Do you need me to send you to the world of the gnomes?¡± asked Vincent again. Janos shook his head and said, ¡°The world of the gnomes has long been destroyed. Moreover, the gnomes do not have the habit of living in groups. I can go anywhere. If you can protect me, I will always serve you!¡± Vincent smiled and said with satisfaction, ¡°Very good! Then follow me! I will take you to a world where no one will laugh at you for being a low-level creature. Of course, I cannot guarantee that no one will laugh at your figure and appearance!¡± Janos replied, ¡°As a gnome, I do not care about others laughing at my figure and appearance. As long as someone doesn¡¯t discriminate against my strength and recognize my forging skills, I am already very satisfied!¡± ¡°Deal!¡± Vincent smiled in satisfaction. He then said, ¡°If possible, I¡¯d like to see your work and your level as a high-level craftsman!¡± ¡°No problem, please wait a moment!¡± Janos immediately replied to Vincent. He then turned and walked into the room. Taking advantage of the time, Vincent turned to look at Lilis. He asked with a frown, ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be very interested in leaving the capital of Ultimate Evil?¡± Lilis said expressionlessly, ¡°Of course I want to leave the capital of Ultimate Evil, but I also know that you can¡¯t leave with your current strength. If I leave with you, only death awaits!¡± Vincent subconsciously lowered his head to look at himself. He then said, ¡°I don¡¯t look strong enough, but soon all the powerhouses in the capital of Ultimate Evil will be fighting together. When that time comes, the only one who will be free to take you away will be me. So you don¡¯t have to worry about your safety. After all, I¡¯m also a person who cherishes life!¡± ¡°I refuse! I¡¯d rather wait for a more assured chance than to gamble on you!¡± replied Lilis indifferently. Ebenezer, who was at the side, could not help but frown when he heard that. He turned to Vincent and said, ¡°Master, since she has such high standards, don¡¯t take her with you. After we leave safely, let her regret it here!¡± Vincent waved his hand, signaling Ebenezer not to speak. He continued to say to Lilis, ¡°The Black Hole in the Beast world is very far from the capital of Ultimate Evil. I¡¯m very curious about how you came here.¡± After hearing that, a hint of surprise suddenly appeared on Lilis¡¯s lifeless face. She looked at Vincent and asked in shock, ¡°Do you know where the Beast world is?¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°I am good friends with your Bear Emperor. If you are willing to leave with me, I can help you return to the Beast world!¡± Lilis suddenly revealed a cold smile and said to Vincent with extreme caution, ¡°Realgar died in battle long ago! How long have you lived? How can you know the Bear Emperor?¡± Vincent nodded and continued, ¡°I know that the Bear Emperor died in battle back then, and I also know that it was Gajero who led the Demon Race to conquer the Beast world. He also supported the Fox Race to become the puppet Beast Emperor and even recruited the Snow Wolf Race to become his subordinates. I once fought side by side with the Beast Men who were loyal to the Bear Emperor. I also destroyed the teleportation array to stop Gajero¡¯s descent. Furthermore, I successfully helped the Bear Emperor reincarnate and recover his memories. Now, the Beast Men have returned to the rule of the Bear Emperor!¡± After hearing Vincent¡¯s explanation, Lilis stood rooted to the spot and looked at Vincent in shock. Even if Vincent was lying, it was impossible for him to know the history of the Beast Race like the back of his hand. But even if Vincent was not lying, Lilis could not believe it. In her memories, the Beast Race had become muddle-headed. How could they have risen up again? After a long silence, Lilis lowered her head and sighed softly, ¡°40 years ago, no one in the Beast Race was willing to believe that the Bear Emperor would return. They gradually began to feel numb under the rule of Gajero. A small portion of the members of the Beast Race and I still firmly believed that the Bear Emperor would definitely return. We tried all sorts of methods! Some actively publicized the Bear Emperor¡¯s contribution to the Beast Race, while others have been searching for the reincarnation of the Bear Emperor within the Beast Race. As for me and some other companions, we sneaked into the Black Hole world to try and find a way to resurrect the Bear Emperor. However, after an unknown period of time, the world we saw was filled with creatures suffering, and the outcome was even more miserable than that of the Beast Race. Just as we were about to give up and return to the Beast world, we encountered a powerful scavenger. With my level 27 strength, I was no match for them at all, so I had no choice but to hurriedly build a teleportation array. They immediately teleported me to the capital of Ultimate Evil. In the end, I relied on luck to hide in the underground world to survive!¡± Chapter 308 - Nurturing a King, Adding Fuel to the Fire Vincent¡¯s heart was fluctuating with emotions after listening to Lilis¡¯s background. It seemed that there was also someone who was like him among the 10,000 races of the Black Hole. They were constantly working hard to ensure long-term peace for their own race. Lilis had once taken a brave step towards the Black Hole world just like him. However, when Vincent looked at her current state, it was likely that the fighting spirit in her heart had already been extinguished by the danger within the Black Hole. After thinking about it, Vincent could not help but say to Lilis, ¡°Whether you believe what I said or not, you can at least determine that I have really been to the Beast world. Currently, the Beast Race is in a state of endless waste. With your strength, you will be able to bring more help to your companions and your family. Therefore, no matter what, I think you should try it with me and see if you can leave the capital of Ultimate Evil. Moreover, I can guarantee you that as long as we leave the capital of Ultimate Evil, I will be able to send you back to the Beast Race!¡± A fighting spirit suddenly rose in Lilis¡¯s lifeless eyes. She muttered to herself, ¡°That¡¯s right! No matter what, the beasts need me to go back. Moreover, I¡¯ve been away for so long, and I have a lot of valuable information to bring back. I have to leave the capital of Ultimate Evil!¡± Vincent saw the hope in Lilis¡¯s eyes and nodded in satisfaction. He said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand what you should do! Now, I¡¯ll give you some time to consider whether you want to come with us. If you have thought it through, please tell me immediately, because I still have things that I need you to do!¡± With that, Vincent stood up and left. He walked towards Irene who was discussing the rules for surviving in the underground world in the future. ¡°In the future, only those who are powerful and have the means to obtain enough food can become the king of the underground world! However, all the decisions that they make can only be carried out with the agreement of the Elder Council formed by the elites of all parties! If the actions of the king endanger everyone in the underground world, the Elder Council has the right to remove the position and authority of the king. They can then choose a new king for the underground world!¡± Irene had gradually found the feeling of becoming a king. She exhorted everyone in detail. In the beginning, the creatures only listened to Irene¡¯s orders because they were afraid of Vincent¡¯s strength. However, they were soon attracted to the rules that Irene had told them. Before this, everyone in the underground world lived in despair with no tomorrow. They did not know when they would starve to death or when they would be discovered. They also did not know when they should gather because they were weak and afraid. However, with the rules that Irene had set, they believed that the underground world could continue to develop for a long time. It could even continue to be passed down from generation to generation! ¡°Yes, we will obey Miss Irene¡¯s orders!¡± The first Elder Council, which was composed of elders and a few experts above level-30, stood up and bowed respectfully to Irene. Irene sat up and exhaled a little tiredly. She smiled and said to everyone, ¡°Alright, since everyone understands, you can go back now!¡± After everyone received the order and left, Irene was about to stand up when she suddenly felt a large hand on her shoulder. It was a familiar feeling. She knew that the person behind her must be Vincent! ¡°Can you not let me do this kind of thing in the future? I feel that you are more suitable to be a king than I am!¡± Irene leaned back gently and used Vincent¡¯s arm to support her weight. She sighed coquettishly. Vincent was not in the mood to joke at that moment. Instead, he said very seriously, ¡°Originally, I was too lazy to care about the lives of these creatures. Moreover, I have no reason to care! But you are different. You are very familiar with this place and have sympathy for the creatures here. Once you have these feelings, you have an equal responsibility. Therefore, this matter can only be completed by you personally! Moreover, I also want to let you experience the taste of being a king through this kind of practice!¡± After hearing this, Irene replied in surprise, ¡°The taste of being a king? Even if I have experienced it, what¡¯s the use? Don¡¯t tell me that I can really become a king?¡± Vincent nodded slightly but he did not let Irene see it. This was because, at this time, he was still not sure whether the guess in his heart could be realized or not. If Irene returned to the Spirit world, and she alone represented the entire race, was it possible for her to become the ruler of the Spirit Race? However, Vincent could not tell Irene any of his guesses. He could only let her return to the Spirit world. He wanted her to feel the pride that existed in her bloodline and understand the responsibility that the history of the race had given her. Only when she chooses to pass down the legacy of the Spirit Race voluntarily would she be qualified to become the king of the Spirit Race! Irene could not understand Vincent¡¯s thoughts at that moment, nor could she see Vincent¡¯s solemn expression. She only raised her hand, which was filled with storage rings. She smiled and said, ¡°Everything that needs to be prepared has been prepared. Even the aircraft has always been with me. But when exactly are we going to leave?¡± Vincent collected his thoughts, lowered his head, and said to Irene, ¡°Soon! It¡¯s just that the fire in the capital of Ultimate Evil is not strong enough yet. I still need to go and get more firewood later. Just sit here and wait for me. I will find an excuse for you to brush off the evil lord. When the perfect time comes, I will immediately rush over to look for you!¡± Irene nodded lightly. It was already a very relaxed and comfortable thing for her to not meet with the Ultimate Evil Lord anymore. She then told Vincent, ¡°You be careful. I will always be waiting patiently for you here!¡± Vincent nodded. He then turned around and left. He found the nearest manhole cover and returned to the surface of the capital of Ultimate Evil. After closing the cover and carefully checking his surroundings, Vincent realized that he was currently in the back alley of the Paradise of Desire. As the Bards were considered to be the top race in the capital of Ultimate Evil, no one dared to gather in the nearby alleys. At the same time, it made the entrance of the sewers there seem very hidden, so it would not be easily noticed. Vincent tidied up his clothes and walked straight to the entrance of Paradise of Desire. Although Vincent was the nominal owner of the Paradise of Desire, the creatures that managed the business were all members of the Bards. After all, Marcus would never be willing to part with such an important business, and Vincent did not have the extra energy to focus on the business at that point in time, so he was happy to have someone to help him manage the Paradise of Desire. In front of the main door, the security guard who knew Vincent greeted respectfully, ¡°Lord Fire Asura! You¡¯re just in time. The chief is waiting for you inside. He has something important to discuss with you!¡± ¡°Okay, I understand!¡± replied Vincent in a calm tone. He then walked into the Paradise of Desire all the way to the office. At this time, in Vincent¡¯s office, Marcus was holding a large pile of scrolls. He was constantly trying to learn the method to modify authority. However, after countless failures, Marcus was so angry that his face was twisted. Chapter 309 When Vincent walked into the office, he saw Marcus and the pile of scrolls in front of him. He could roughly guess what had happened. He asked, ¡°Oh my God! Isn¡¯t that a modification authority scroll that symbolizes the power of authority? You actually have so many of them! Aren¡¯t you afraid of arousing the jealousy of others?¡± Marcus said indifferently, ¡°What is this? Today, not only me, but all the major races have sent their men to the streets to snatch the scrolls. Their gains will definitely not be less than mine. When that time comes, it¡¯s not certain who will be jealous!¡± Vincent looked at Marcus¡¯s furrowed brows and slightly troubled expression. He could not help but ask, ¡°Since you won¡¯t be envied, it¡¯s a good thing to have many power scrolls! Why do I still see a solemn expression on your face? Do you have something on your mind?¡± Marcus shook his head. With a helpless expression, he said, ¡°Rumor has it that as long as you can modify the authority scroll and restore the process of making the scroll, you can take the opportunity to obtain the power to modify the authority. However, I¡¯ve tried several times, but why haven¡¯t I succeeded? I thought that since you were chased by Jackson before, you should have some understanding of modifying the authority, so I wanted to ask for your opinion!¡± Vincent smiled as he walked forward and casually looked at the pile of scrolls in front of him. He shook his head and said, ¡°Haven¡¯t you ever thought that these scrolls might be fake? Although I don¡¯t know much about the talent of the Lingluo Race, I at least know that god-level abilities are definitely not cabbages. How could they possibly fill the entire capital of Ultimate Evil?¡± Marcus was instantly stunned when he heard that. A trace of surprise and regret could not help but flash through his heart. For the sake of the scrolls in his hands, he had made countless enemies in the capital of Ultimate Evil. Many of the forces that had previously maintained a neutral position had also been offended by Marcus. If he were to verify that all the scrolls that he obtained were fake, then Marcus would definitely become the target of public criticism. Not only would he suffer the suspicion of the Ultimate Evil Lord for no reason, but he would also have to suffer the revenge of the other races that he had offended! Therefore, even if Vincent¡¯s reminder was very likely, Marcus did not want to believe that Vincent¡¯s words were true. At the very least, he could still preserve the last glimmer of hope for himself. Marcus asked carefully, ¡°Last time when Jackson was hunting you, did he use the authority to modify?¡± Vincent nodded and replied, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Then did you see him use the scroll to modify authority?¡± Vincent pretended to be at a loss and shook his head. He said, ¡°I ran extremely fast at that time. He did not have time to use the scroll. After all, I also had the power of authority and knew how to deal with Jackson. That was why I ran all the way up the stairs. I did not give Jackson the chance to display his full strength! Speaking of which, if I had slowed down a little back then, I might have been like you guys. I might have been able to obtain a scroll to modify the authority. Perhaps I would have been able to activate my second authority. At that time, my strength would have risen to another level!¡± After hearing that, Marcus looked at Vincent with a complicated expression. He replied bitterly, ¡°Actually, in that case, you haven¡¯t seen a scroll to modify the authority, right? So you can¡¯t actually judge whether these scrolls are real or fake!¡± Vincent noticed that Marcus was still so naive. He still had high hopes for the fake scrolls in his hands. He could not help but shake his head and sigh, ¡°Although I¡¯ve never seen a modified authority scroll, I¡¯ve seen other scrolls too! All the scrolls that record high-level abilities have a shimmering glow on their surfaces, but these scrolls that supposedly have god-level abilities have nothing at all. Moreover, the materials that were used to write on the scrolls are also very sloppy. How could they be authentic scrolls? It¡¯s obviously a crude and shoddy forgery made for mass production purposes!¡± Vincent¡¯s tone was very confident. At the same time, he deliberately turned around to avoid Marcus¡¯s gaze, the corners of his mouth secretly curled into an imperceptible smile. Marcus put down the fake scroll in his hand. He suddenly understood something. He hurriedly stood up and asked, ¡°That¡¯s not right! If you only know about the flame authority, how could you know so much about the modification authority? You must have seen a real modification authority scroll! Am I right?¡± Vincent¡¯s back was facing Marcus and he lowered his head slightly. It was obvious that he was snickering, but Marcus saw it and thought that Vincent was hesitating whether to tell him the truth. Marcus walked in front of Vincent and asked with utmost sincerity, ¡°Brother Fire Asura! We have the strongest cooperative relationship. If you know something, you must not hide it from me! You must know that the power of authority is of great importance. It concerns the life and death of my Bards!¡± Vincent stopped snickering. He put on an expression where he was trying to be difficult but also somewhat decisive and said to Marcus, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll tell you what I know! Actually, when Jackson was chasing after me, I didn¡¯t see him use a modification authority scroll. However, just now, I saw a real modification authority scroll. It¡¯s completely different from the trash on your desk. The details of it can be seen at a glance. Moreover, that someone already has the authority to modify! He performed it right in front of me!¡± Marcus widened his eyes and asked in shock, ¡°Who is that person? Could It be Kaeger?¡± Vincent shook his head and said, ¡°No, it¡¯s Adolphus!¡± Marcus was stunned at first, but then he seemed to have thought of something. He frowned and looked at Vincent, saying, ¡°On the surface, you are cooperating with me, but you have been secretly working with Adolphus for a long time, right?¡± Vincent nodded helplessly. At the same time, he said with regret, ¡°To tell you the truth, in the last match in the Arena of Life and Death, in order to obtain freedom, I had to kill my own disciple with my own hands. But then Adolphus called me over and resurrected my disciple¡¯s corpse in front of me, using a power of attorney scroll. From then on, my disciple began to work for him! After that, Adolphus used authority to threaten me. He asked me to help him deliver some materials from the arena. You should be able to guess the details!¡± Marcus furrowed his brows tightly. Of course, he could understand Adolphus¡¯s motive for doing all this! He wanted to show Vincent his strength to achieve the effect of intimidation. After that, Vincent could help him produce the materials he wanted in the arena. The fake scrolls that were distributed all over the streets and alleys were most likely created by Adolphus. This was because this way, no one would be able to notice that he had secretly obtained the ability to modify authority. At the same time, Marcus felt a sense of crisis. This was because the Evil Spirit Race, the Bard Race, and the Feathered Monster Race had always been three forces that were neck to neck. It was currently time for the Feathered Monster Race and Bard Race to both suffer heavy losses. Once Adolphus took the opportunity to become stronger, would there not be another high-ranking noble who would ride on the Bard Race¡¯s head in the future? This was something that Marcus would never allow to happen! Marcus said in a deep voice, ¡°Brilliant Adolphus, he has a good plan! I definitely won¡¯t let him off so easily!¡± When Vincent saw this, he immediately said, ¡°I couldn¡¯t stand Adolphus being so controlling, so I told you everything. But I¡¯m also involved in this matter, so it¡¯s not convenient for me to help you! But I can recommend a candidate to join forces with you!¡± Marcus asked curiously, ¡°Who?¡± Vincent smiled and said, ¡°Kaeger!¡± Chapter 310 - Lit Fires Everywhere and Encouraged the Battle ¡°Kaeger?¡± After hearing what Vincent said, Marcus¡¯s face suddenly sank. He sighed with some displeasure. The current decline of the Bard Race was caused by their battle against the Feathered Monster Race. How could Marcus be willing to cooperate with Kaeger at this time? Vincent nodded and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t the Bard Race started a war with the Feathered Monster Race because the both of you were worried that the other party¡¯s development will surpass yours? Now that Adolphus¡¯s ambition has been exposed, your greatest opponent should be the Evil Spirits. As the leader of a race, you can¡¯t act on impulse this time. You should focus everything on the Bard Race¡¯s future!¡± Marcus was uncertain at first, but in the end, he still nodded and said, ¡°What you said does make sense, but right now, my race has suffered heavy casualties due to the Feathered Monster Race. If we suddenly join hands, I¡¯m afraid that it will cause displeasure among the races. Moreover, that idiot, Kaeger, might not agree to cooperate with me!¡± Vincent smiled slightly and took the opportunity to say, ¡°That¡¯s simple. I can persuade Kaeger on your behalf. As long as you tell him the importance of the relationship, I¡¯m sure he will make the right choice. As for the method of cooperation, you don¡¯t have to completely join forces on the surface. As long as you maintain a certain level of tacit understanding and suppress the development of the Evil Spirit Race, it will be fine!¡± After hearing Vincent¡¯s suggestion, Marcus hurriedly nodded and replied, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll do as you say!¡± After seeing that Marcus had finally relented, Vincent immediately stood up and said, ¡°There¡¯s no time to lose. I¡¯ll go look for Kaeger now!¡± Marcus looked at Vincent, and a trace of doubt suddenly rose in his eyes. He could not help but ask, ¡°Speaking of this matter, it¡¯s only related to my family of Bards. Why are you so concerned about it?¡± Vincent, who had already pushed open the door and walked out, immediately stopped. He took a light breath, turned his head around, and slowly said, ¡°Although the evil spirits are only a threat to the Bard family, Adolphus still has a hold on me. If I don¡¯t bring him down, I will forever be controlled by him in the future. Therefore, I am doing this to help myself!¡± Marcus nodded. He understood that Vincent was only able to call the high-level creatures his brothers because he had the support of the Ultimate Evil Lord. After all, he was only a level 35 creature. If he really wanted to go against the high-level creatures, he would be simply courting death! Therefore, Marcus could understand why Vincent had taken the initiative to urge the Bards and the Feathered Monsters to join forces. At the same time, the doubts in his heart were dispelled. After thinking about it, Marcus could not help but trust Vincent even more. He nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Even if we cause trouble for the evil spirits in the future, we will not expose your matter. After all, what Adolphus has done is enough for him to die a few times!¡± ¡°Then thank you very much!¡± Vincent smiled slightly, nodded, and thanked Marcus. He then turned around and walked out of the office. After leaving the Paradise of Desire, Vincent rushed over to the Feathered Monster Race¡¯s stronghold. Kaeger was busy gathering his men to prepare for the next battle with the Bards. In the previous battle, the Feathered Monster Race¡¯s losses were relatively lesser, so the time needed for them to recover was also shorter. Therefore, even though the Ultimate Evil Lord had already mediated the previous battle, Kaeger still did not want to let go of the opportunity to take revenge on the Bards! Kaeger ordered with a fierce look, ¡°Everyone, listen up! In the future, when we deal with the Bards, we must be more agile. We must not leave any evidence behind. As long as there is no irrefutable proof that our Feathered Monsters did it, even if Marcus brings the matter to the evil lord, he can forget about punishing our Feathered Monsters!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± All the members of the Feathered Monster Race replied in unison. They rubbed their fists and were prepared to go out to search for their targets. At that moment, Vincent walked in. He saw the pre-war mobilization in the hall. He could not help but frown and asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Fire Asura, you came at the right time! I am preparing to show my might to the Bards again. You have to help me cover it up and hide it from the Ultimate Evil Lord!¡± Kaeger had always thought of Vincent as his close companion, so he did not hide his plan from him. Instead, he laughed and told Vincent everything. Vincent secretly cursed Kaeger the idiot in his heart, but on the surface, he replied seriously, ¡°I¡¯ve just promised the evil lord that the Feathered Monsters and Bards will definitely be able to get along peacefully. Do you take me seriously if you proceed with this? Do you take the Ultimate Evil Lord seriously?¡± After hearing this, Kaeger could not help but be speechless. He really did not think highly of Vincent in his heart. After all, Vincent was only a level 35 creature. The reason why he cooperated with him was that he had the Ultimate Evil Lord backing him up. Therefore, Kaegar only focused on how Vincent could help him. He had never considered Vincent¡¯s situation. Kaeger did not know how to reply to Vincent. Although he did not care about Vincent, he still had to consider the Ultimate Evil Lord. If Vincent was not willing to help the Feathered Monster Race to hide their secret, then the Feathered Monster Race would be in big trouble once the Ultimate Evil Lord finds out about it. They might even be kicked out of the capital of Ultimate Evil. Kaeger replied with some difficulty, ¡°In the past, I fought back and forth with the Bards, but in the end, I did not obtain any substantial benefits. How can my brothers be willing to accept this? This time, I must make the Bards pay a sufficient price!¡± Vincent naturally knew that Kaeger would not take him to heart. Thus, he pretended to sigh and said, ¡°If you lead the Feathered Monster Race like this, I¡¯m afraid that you will only be destroying your own race! The other races are trying their best to find opportunities to make themselves strong, but you only want to weaken your own race by going to war!¡± Kaeger frowned slightly and asked in a deep voice, ¡°What do you mean? Who is looking for opportunities to be strong?¡± Vincent did not directly answer Kaeger¡¯s question. Instead, he turned his head to look at the Feathered Monsters in the hall. ¡°Everyone, wait here for orders!¡± Kaeger waved his hand and told everyone to wait in the hall. Then, he said to Vincent, ¡°Let¡¯s go upstairs and talk!¡± Vincent nodded and followed Kaeger to the second floor. He told Kaeger about what he had said to Marcus previously. He also made clear the severity of the relationship between them. ¡°If the Feathered Monsters still want to fight with the Bards, the evil spirits will take advantage of them! On the contrary, if you secretly cooperate with Marcus and focus your attention on the evil spirits, you will be able to take advantage of the evil spirits¡¯ material business. I¡¯m sure you know the benefits of that!¡± Vincent helped to analyze the situation for Kaeger. After hearing that, Kaegar nodded repeatedly and said thoughtfully, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then Adolphus really deserves to die!¡± Chapter 311 - The Law of the Jungle, No Room for Hesitation After seeing that Kaeger was tempted, Vincent said again, ¡°Now that Adolphus has the authority to modify, his strength must have risen to another level. You must be careful when you attack him. Otherwise, he might kill you to silence you!¡± Kaeger could not help but sneer when he heard that. ¡°Hmph! He just learned how to modify authority. Although it is very troublesome to deal with, it is not like I do not have a trump card myself. Unless Adolphus has already advanced to Jackson¡¯s level, he can forget about taking advantage of me!¡± Vincent nodded and then exhorted, ¡°One more thing. If you need to confront the Ultimate Evil Lord, please don¡¯t tell anyone about me. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be finished too! When the time comes, you only need to point to Adolphus. He is the culprit behind the sale of the fake scrolls. He won¡¯t be able to refute it. Then, as long as you can force him to perform his modification authority, everything will be fine!¡± A smile appeared on the corner of Kaeger¡¯s mouth. He nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I will not say a word!¡± Vincent¡¯s matter was indeed worth hiding to Kaeger. This was because, after settling Adolphus, he could use this matter to continue to control Vincent and make him work for the Feathered Monster Race. The benefits of this were something that no one could replace! When Vincent saw Kaeger¡¯s strange smile, he instantly knew what he was thinking. This was exactly what he wanted Kaeger and Marcus to think. Only by making these fellows greedy could they protect him wholeheartedly. They wanted to gain the Ultimate Evil Lord¡¯s trust. Otherwise, it would be impossible for them to keep it a secret in front of the Ultimate Evil Lord! Vincent stood up and said to Kaeger, ¡°Since you have already understood the significance of this, then I will leave first!¡± Kaeger instructed with a smile, ¡°Alright, brother, you should also be careful. If Adolphus finds out what you have done, he will definitely kill you to silence you!¡± Vincent said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I was able to escape from Jackson previously. I have experience in dealing with modification authority!¡± After saying that, Vincent left the Feathered Monster Race¡¯s stronghold. Kaegar stood in front of the window. He watched Vincent¡¯s back as he left. He could not help but sigh, ¡°This guy is really lucky. He¡¯s just a level 35 creature, but he already has the flame authority. If it wasn¡¯t for the protection of the Ultimate Evil Lord, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t be able to resist attacking him myself!¡± Vincent suddenly sneezed whilst walking on the road. He could not help but subconsciously turn to look at the Feathered Monster Race¡¯s stronghold behind him. He just happened to see Kaeger¡¯s ambitious and greedy smile. He was stunned. When Kaeger saw that Vincent had noticed him staring, he was also embarrassed. He hurriedly waved his hand and left the window. Vincent stood silently on the spot. He quickly turned around and quickened his pace. He left the territory of the Feathered Monster Race. Judging by the smile on Kaeger¡¯s face, it was not difficult for Vincent to see that he had already set his mind on him. Hence, he definitely could not be alone with Kaeger in the future. In the capital of Ultimate Evil, Vincent was not confident that he could win against any race that was above level 40, let alone a high-level race that was level 60! After leaving, Vincent went straight to the base of the Vampire Race and reported his identity. He wanted to meet with the leader of the Vampire Race, Justin! Although there were undercurrents in the capital of Ultimate Evil such as the Feathered Monsters and Bards secretly eyeing the evil spirits, this was far from the level of chaos that Vincent wanted! Moreover, with the Feathered Monsters and Bards secretly working together, coupled with the other races eyeing the evil spirits, the evil spirits might not be able to hold on for long once the war starts. Therefore, Vincent had to get even more powerful creatures involved, and they had to stand on the side of the evil spirits! Justin, who always had power in his heart, was the best choice! A member of the Vampire Race walked out of the base and greeted Vincent politely, ¡°Fire Asura, our leader welcomes you!¡± Vincent nodded and followed the other party into the vampires¡¯ base. He saw Justin trying on a gown. Justin looked at Vincent through the mirror and said softly, ¡°You¡¯re finally here! It seems that our deal can proceed!¡± Vincent nodded slightly and replied with some shame, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. These days, I¡¯ve been trying to figure out how to cultivate the flame authority, but I¡¯ve never gotten the gist of it. Until now, I haven¡¯t been able to find the essence of it!¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t found it?¡± Justin turned to look at Vincent with a face full of anger and said in a cold tone, ¡°If you haven¡¯t found a way to cultivate the flame authority, then how do you still dare to face me? Are you here to court death?¡± Vincent instantly felt the killing intent coming from Justin, and a layer of cold sweat immediately appeared on his forehead. He replied with difficulty, ¡°Although I haven¡¯t found a way to cultivate the flame authority, I have obtained a cultivation method to modify authority. I think it should be comparable to the flame authority!¡± After hearing this, the anger on Justin¡¯s face grew even more. He said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want to give me the modification authority scroll?¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Justin snorted coldly. He raised his hand and took out the scrolls from his storage ring. They were all piled up under Vincent¡¯s feet. Vincent looked at the fake scrolls that he had personally made under his feet and finally understood why Justin was so angry. He must have already confirmed that the scrolls that he had painstakingly snatched from the streets were all fake! Vincent used all his strength and shouted loudly, ¡°Sir Justin, please give me a chance to explain! I guarantee that I will satisfy you!¡± Justin frowned slightly. After hesitating for a moment, he withdrew his aura and gave Vincent a chance to catch his breath. Vincent took a few deep breaths and sighed, ¡°Sir, you must think that I want to use those fake scrolls on the street to deceive you, but you are mistaken. What I want to give you is a genuine scroll!¡± Although Justin was curious about what Vincent had said, he still asked with disdain, ¡°Oh? There¡¯s a real scroll?¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°At the moment, the evil lord trusts me very much. He has handed over all the matters in the capital of Ultimate Evil for me to handle. So, ever since the fake scrolls appeared on the street, I have started to investigate and have already verified that this matter is related to the Evil Spirit Race!¡± After hearing this, Justin could not help but become even more curious. He frowned and asked, ¡°Adolphus? What is he trying to do with so many fake scrolls?¡± After seeing that Justin had already taken the bait, Vincent immediately said, ¡°He sent his trusted aides to disguise themselves as other races. What he is selling on the market is not just fake scrolls. According to what I know, some creatures had used the scrolls to demonstrate them in public. They are really modification authority scrolls!¡± Chapter 312 - Deceiving the Vampire Race, Was About to Erupt When Justin heard Vincent¡¯s explanation, he instantly fell silent. After a period of deep thought, Justin suddenly smiled and said, ¡°Adolphus has sent creatures everywhere to sell the real and fake scrolls. He also told them about the method to modify authority. This means that he has already obtained the authority to modify. This is to fish in troubled waters and to also avoid arousing the suspicion of the Ultimate Evil Lord! Nine points of falsehood mixed with one point of truth will make everyone think that it is true. It is indeed a good method!¡± Vincent quickly nodded in agreement. He said with a face full of admiration, ¡°Your wisdom is really admirable! I have investigated for so many days and could only vaguely guess Adolphus¡¯s purpose. You only listened to my recount and you can actually analyze the matter so thoroughly!¡± After hearing Vincent¡¯s compliment, he replied with a face full of pride, ¡°That¡¯s natural! This is the wisdom that only high-level creatures possess! If you have the opportunity to advance and become a high-level creature, you¡¯ll be able to understand our pattern. Throwing a few real scrolls as a price in exchange for your own safety is something that mid-level creatures like you will never be able to understand!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes! You are right, sir! When I learned of Adolphus¡¯s actions, I really couldn¡¯t figure it out. These scrolls are so precious! He was actually willing to take it out and sell it for 10,000 dark crystals and mixed it in with a pile of fake scrolls. What a waste of god¡¯s gift!¡± Vincent repeatedly echoed Justin while praising his wisdom. But in Vincent¡¯s heart, he was secretly laughing! Justin was a proud vampire, and at the same time, he was a top-notch expert of a level 75 creature. Thus, he was very confident in his intelligence and judgment! If Vincent had directly fabricated a perfect plot and pointed all the suspicion towards Adolphus, Justin would definitely not believe it. Instead, he would suspect that all of this was made up by Vincent. This was because deep down in Justin¡¯s heart, he refused to believe that a small character like Vincent would find a flaw in a high-level creature! Therefore, from the very beginning, Vincent had chosen to attack his heart and only fabricated some information to let Justin guess the secret that Vincent wanted to tell him. This way not only would Justin not doubt the authenticity of the news, but he would also be convinced without a doubt! After seeing that Justin had completely fallen into his trap, he said, ¡°But it¡¯s also strange. I¡¯ve been gathering information about the fake scrolls for the past few days, but I¡¯ve never heard of anyone who really learned the authority to modify it. There¡¯s no trace of the real scroll at all!¡± When Justin ¡®guessed¡¯ Adolphus¡¯s plan, he had already thought that he had everything under control. He replied with an indifferent expression, ¡°Of course! ¡°No matter who obtained the real scroll, they would definitely hide it and keep it a secret. They are afraid that others would find out about it. Therefore, it¡¯s normal for you to not be able to find any information. If someone brazenly claimed that they obtained the scroll, it would appear to be pretentious. This is the smartest thing about Adolphus!¡± After saying that, Justin suddenly stopped, turned to Vincent, and said, ¡°If you really want to find information, you should keep an eye on those who are selling the scrolls. You might be able to gain a lot!¡± Vincent nodded. He continued to flatter Justin, ¡°Sir Justin, you are really too intelligent! When I was investigating those who had obtained the scrolls today, I suddenly found a creature who was selling the scrolls. I would assume that the experts of the Evil Spirit Race would not be able to come forward. Therefore, the creature who sold the scrolls only had the strength of a level-40 creature and was disguised as a shadow demon. I took the opportunity to kill him. In the end, I found a real modification authority scroll on him!¡± As he spoke, Vincent took out a modification authority scroll from his pocket and handed it over to Justin with both hands. Justin¡¯s eyes instantly lit up. He took the scroll from Vincent and placed it in front of him to scrutinize it carefully. He then looked at Vincent with a doubtful expression and asked, ¡°The scroll is so precious, have you never thought of taking it for yourself?¡± Vincent revealed a confident smile and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you already tell me before that becoming a god only requires four god-level abilities? There are no requirements for specific abilities. Now that I have the flame authority, there¡¯s no need for me to obtain another power of authority!¡± After hearing that, Justin could not help but lower his guard against Vincent. He then laughed heartily and said, ¡°That¡¯s right! But I didn¡¯t finish what I told you back then. Although becoming a god doesn¡¯t have a fixed ability, there are still differences between different god abilities!¡± ¡°Differences like high and low levels?¡± Vincent looked at Justin with a face full of surprise. Before this, his expression and reaction were all faked to deceive Justin. However, his expression was currently sincere. This was because he did not think that he would be able to obtain information about god-level abilities from Justin. This was truly a pleasant surprise! As Justin had already obtained the scroll, there was nothing to be concerned about. He said frankly, ¡°At that time, I did not think that you would have the opportunity to come into contact with the second authority. Thus, I did not tell you that every god¡¯s power is divided into three grades. The lowest grade is eternal grade, the higher grade is supreme grade, and the highest grade is a legendary grade! Your flame authority belongs to the branch of the eternal grade, and it is the lowest form of authority. The Lingluo Race¡¯s ability to modify and the Ultimate Evil Lord¡¯s domain are all supreme-level abilities that can involve rules. As for the legendary grade that only the Protoss have, it has never appeared before. In other words, compared to the flame authority that you have, the value and ability to modify authority is naturally higher!¡± Vincent took a deep breath and looked at Justin helplessly. He said in a low voice, ¡°I now have reason to suspect that you intentionally hid these secrets from me back then!¡± Justin could hear the dissatisfaction and resentment in Vincent¡¯s tone. He then said proudly, ¡°Don¡¯t you feel indignant? To be able to have eternal authority is already your great fortune. If you want to have control of another supreme authority, then you will be envied and might die an unnatural death!¡± Vincent looked sullen and said reluctantly, ¡°In that case, our deal is complete. I¡¯ll leave first!¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Justin suddenly stopped Vincent and said with a smile, ¡°You can stay if you want. We still have to attend the meeting later!¡± Vincent frowned slightly and asked in return, ¡°Attend the meeting?¡± Justin nodded and said, ¡°Recently, the capital of Ultimate Evil has been in chaos. You know very well how it is. How can the Ultimate Evil Lord be indifferent? He has already invited all the high-ranking nobles to a gathering tonight. I think it is to mediate the chaos in the capital of Ultimate Evil!¡± After hearing that, Vincent¡¯s heart moved. It seemed that everything he had planned could be carried out at night. He immediately said, ¡°Forget it! I need to go back and make preparations. You must be anxious to comprehend the authority to modify. I will not disturb you!¡± Chapter 313 - Waiting for the Wind to Blow, Preparing to Attend the Banquet Justin did not try to stop Vincent when he requested to leave. He just let him leave on his own. This was because it was just as Vincent had said, Justin could not wait to grasp the power to modify authority. He did not even bother to try on the gown for the banquet later. He wanted to grasp the ability before the banquet. After all, only an ability that had been completely grasped could be considered a true ability! Vincent repeatedly pondered about everything that he had planned on the way home. He wanted to know if there were any flaws. Only when he returned to the top floor of the Star Plaza did Vincent confirm that all his preparations were on point and that there would definitely be no problems! Vincent had just walked to the door when he saw a manager from the Arena of Life and Death. ¡°Mr. Fire Asura, the Ultimate Evil Lord invites you and Miss Irene to attend the meeting tonight!¡± After the manager saw Vincent, he stepped forward and spoke as if he was relieved of a heavy burden. Vincent nodded and said, ¡°Go back and tell the evil lord that I will be there on time!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The manager nodded and left. Vincent opened the door and returned to his room. At this time, all the items in the room had been put away by Irene. There were only some things left in the room such as items that could not be used or packed by Irene. Vincent returned to his bedroom and took out a heavy box from inside the wardrobe. He opened the box and saw a pitch-black long knife laying quietly inside. This was the nameless knife that the Ultimate Evil Lord had used to recruit Vincent. It was forged from a world. The weight it contained was equivalent to a world. It was very difficult for Vincent to wield it. What made Vincent feel even more helpless was that this nameless knife could not be kept in his storage ring. Based on Vincent¡¯s guess, it was probably because the knife¡¯s rank had exceeded his storage ring¡¯s limit! The banquet later was very important but also very dangerous. Vincent could not miss it. He had to ensure that he was fully prepared. This was the time for him to use all his trump cards. Vincent lifted the black knife¡¯s hilt with his left hand and took out the Purgatory Blade using his right hand. He placed the two weapons together and said in a deep voice, ¡°Devour!¡± The Purgatory Blade instantly emitted a dark red light and began to gradually devour the black knife. Ever since he witnessed the dangers and terrors of the Black Hole world, Vincent had never used the system¡¯s ability. This was because the system was his trump card. However, as he was at the final juncture, he had to use all means! The Purgatory Blade had the engulfing ability bestowed by the system. It could fuse with all psionic weapons. If it could fuse with the black knife, it might be able to offset a portion of the black knife¡¯s weight. However, the process of devouring was much longer than Vincent had expected. It was as if he was really going to devour an entire world. Vincent looked at the two weapons that were gradually fusing in his hands. He had no choice but to put them away. He then slowly rolled up his left sleeve and looked at the arm that was glowing with a golden light. The Hand of God that the Protoss had given him could activate god¡¯s strength after it was fully charged. The only time Vincent had used god¡¯s strength was when he almost scared Jackson to death. He even took the initiative to take all the things on his body. If he could use god¡¯s strength again, then he would feel very secure at the banquet. Vincent wanted the Hand of God to be fully charged. However, it still needed another four hours. As the banquet was about to begin, it was probably not the best time for him to wait until it was fully charged. Following that, Vincent took out the remaining nine modification authority scrolls and spread them on the table in front of him. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Modify the Rings!¡± A sparkling light instantly appeared. The nine modification authority scrolls instantly turned into nine rings. Their appearance was basically the same as the storage rings. These scrolls only had their appearance modified, but their functions had not changed. Therefore, as long as one crushed the rings, he or she could still instantly activate the modification authority scrolls! ¡°Ding!¡± Just as Vincent was putting on the nine rings, the two weapons in front of him suddenly merged together. A dragon¡¯s roar was heard. Vincent immediately raised his hand to grab the hilt of the merged weapon and slowly tried to pick it up. He could feel that it was still heavy, but the weight was within his capacity. Vincent held the brand new weapon in his hand and looked at it carefully. The body of the weapon was long and straight. It was almost identical to the black knife. The pitch-black blade was engraved with fire cloud patterns, resembling a struggling and twisted soul. At the same time, the system listed the attributes of the new weapon in front of his eyes. Weapon: The Return Journey of the Dead Level: S-Class psionic battle blade Evolution Progress: 0% Attribute 1: The Return Journey of the Dead can be evolved by devouring psionic weapons. Attribute 2: The Return Journey of the Dead has fused with the core of a world. It has the potential to be upgraded to a World of the Dead. At that time, it can become the key to opening the World of the Dead. Attribute 3: Before the Return Journey of the Dead is upgraded, one can still use a portion of the power of the world. When the user draws his blade, he can summon the Purgatory of Nature, which has a range of 100 meters. Within the Purgatory of Nature¡¯s domain, the user can control a portion of the power of the world. Attribute 4: The Return Journey of the Dead condenses the power of a world. The blade will lose its sharpness, and at the same time, it will lose all of its offensive attributes. However, every time the blade is swung, it will be augmented by the power of the world, bringing with it immense power. Vincent carefully looked at the Return Journey of the Dead. The blade was not sharp, and it even looked a little dull. However, given the weight, the sharpness was no longer important. As long as the blade could land on the opponent¡¯s body, it would definitely break bones and tendons! At the same time, the Purgatory of Nature that could be summoned seemed to have domain power. This made Vincent, who had an understanding of god-level abilities, feel that it was extremely important. Vincent felt that it was extremely worth it to give up the sharpness of the blade in exchange for a chance to come into contact with domain power. However, as the Return Journey of the Dead had inherited the black knife¡¯s world status, it could not be stored in his storage ring. Therefore, Vincent could only take out the original scabbard of the black knife from the box and put away the Return Journey of the Dead. He stood up and walked out of the door. He was preparing to head to the banquet! When Vincent arrived at the Arena of Life and Death, the banquet had already begun on the top floor. As the host of the banquet, the Ultimate Evil Lord could not wait for Vincent to come. He had waited for a long time. He could only turn his head to look at the high-ranking nobles who were present. The Evil Spirit Race¡¯s leader, Adolphus, the Bard Race¡¯s leader, Marcus, the Feathered Monster Race¡¯s leader, Kaeger, the Vampire Race¡¯s leader, Justin, and the Star Race¡¯s leader, Manfred were all present. They held their wine glasses and looked at the Ultimate Evil Lord with different expressions. ¡°Everyone, the bloody storm that you¡¯ve stirred up in the capital of Ultimate Evil recently, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a little too much? Do you really think that the scrolls on the streets are real?¡± The Ultimate Evil Lord spoke to everyone in a deep voice while expressing the dissatisfaction in his heart. Adolphus and Justin nodded in agreement one after another while Manfred watched coldly from the side. After Marcus and Kaeger looked at each other, they revealed a cold smile. Marcus walked forward and said respectfully, ¡°Evil Lord! I want to report that Adolphus is plotting against us. He is secretly cultivating and modifying his authority. He is the one who had caused the current chaos in the capital of Ultimate Evil!¡± Chapter 314 - Drew Its Sword at Each Other, the Conflict Was Beginning to Show ¡°What did you say?¡± The Ultimate Evil Lord looked at Marcus in surprise. His eyes were filled with doubt. The original purpose of the banquet was to explain to everyone about the fake scrolls and calm the storm in the capital of Ultimate Evil. However, the Ultimate Evil Lord had never expected Marcus to publicly accuse Adolphus of having the power to modify authority! If this was just Marcus making up a rumor to stir up trouble, then it would be fine. However, if it was true, the Ultimate Evil Lord would be very unhappy. This was because it would mean that someone wanted to obtain the power of authority and was waiting for an opportunity to take over the position of the Ultimate Evil Lord. This was something that the Ultimate Evil Lord absolutely could not accept, and even more so, could not investigate thoroughly! Adolphus, who was suddenly accused, was full of shock. He was able to obtain the authority to modify from the scroll because of Vincent. It was all done in secret, and everything was basically done by Vincent. How could anyone suspect him? Adolphus immediately raised his head and looked around, but he did not see Vincent. He could not help but feel that something was not right. Before the Ultimate Evil Lord could react, Kaeger also walked forward and half-knelt in front of the Ultimate Evil Lord. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Lord, I also want to report that Adolphus is plotting against us. The chaos in the capital of Ultimate Evil has all been controlled by Adolphus behind the scenes!¡± The Ultimate Evil Lord turned to look at Adolphus, his eyes filled with suspicion and vigilance. Suspicion had already risen in his heart! Justin and Manfred stood to the side and watched coldly. The matter had nothing to do with them, and they had no interest in participating in it. Manfred had always relied on the abilities of the Star Race. He was not interested in the so-called god powers. Therefore, he did not participate in the chaos. When Justin learned from Vincent that Adolphus was the source of all the chaos, he also thought of taking the initiative to stand up and report him. However, as he had also obtained the authority to modify, he could be said to be in the same boat as Adolphus. He did not want to get involved in the mess! He wanted to just let Adolphus take all the blame. As long as Justin stayed out of it, no one would be able to notice that he had also learned the authority to modify. The Ultimate Evil Lord looked at Adolphus and asked coldly, ¡°Explain. What¡¯s going on?¡± Adolphus knew that he could not show any panic at this time. He could only force himself to calm down and reply, ¡°Ultimate Evil Lord, they are framing me! The fake scrolls have nothing to do with me. I demand to confront them face to face!¡± The Ultimate Evil Lord turned his head to look at Marcus and Kaeger who were kneeling in front of him. He nodded slightly to show his acquiescence. Adolphus immediately turned his head and said, ¡°You accuse me as the mastermind of the fake scroll incident. What evidence do you have?¡± Marcus sneered and said, ¡°You still have the face to ask for evidence from me? As long as I bring my men to your base and find the shadow demon who sold you the scrolls, what else do you have to quibble about?¡± Adolphus was stunned when he heard that. At first, he did not react. How could there be a shadow demon in his base? Suddenly, he thought of Ebenezer, who had lived in his base for a long time. He was shocked and could not say a word. Kaeger also hurriedly echoed behind Marcus, ¡°That¡¯s right! I also received the news that a shadow demon has been living in your base recently. His strength is not high, but he is exactly the same as the shadow demon who sold the fake scrolls on the street. How do you explain it?¡± Adolphus frowned slightly. He gritted his teeth and shouted angrily, ¡°Stop talking about the shadow demon! If you want to search my base, just go ahead. If you can¡¯t find a shadow demon, I¡¯ll wash your base with blood!¡± Marcus smiled coldly and said, ¡°What¡¯s the use of shouting at this time? If you¡¯re really innocent, then explain the existence of the shadow demon. If you don¡¯t explain it clearly, then the fake scrolls will be linked to you!¡± When Kaeger saw Marcus questioning Adolphus so aggressively, he could not help but sigh in his heart. Vincent really had some great tricks. He was able to make Marcus give up the hatred between the Bards and the Feathered Monsters so resolutely in order to interrogate Adolphus. And with the help of the Bards, Kaeger believed that they would definitely be able to overthrow the Evil Spirit Race by the end of the day. When that time came, it was unlikely for the Feathered Monsters to take over the entire Evil Spirit Race business by themselves, so it was inevitable for the Feathered Monsters and Bards to continue working together in the future. From this, Kaeger could not help but think of reconciling with the Bards. The other conflicts were easy to resolve. However, the Bard Necklace was the only problem. After all, too many Bards had died because of the necklace. The hatred between them would not be easy to offset! Fortunately, Vincent had reminded Kaeger earlier that day. Since he wanted to slander Adolphus for sending creatures to disguise themselves as shadow demons, why not let him take all the blame? Kaeger raised his hand and pointed at Adolphus. He said righteously, ¡°Adolphus! I heard that you¡¯ve purchased a lot of special equipment to change your appearance. It shouldn¡¯t be difficult for you to change your subordinates into shadow demons. Moreover, it¡¯s said that you were the one who had secretly instigated the matter of a traitor in the Bard Race not long ago!¡± Adolphus defended himself with a shocked expression, ¡°You, you want to slander me! The matter of Bard¡¯s necklace has nothing to do with me!¡± Actually, the matter of the shadow demons could be easily explained as long as they revealed the deal they made with Vincent. However, Adolphus did not dare to tell the truth because he was the one who had single-handedly arranged for Ebenezer to leave the arena alive. If the Ultimate Evil Lord found out that the evil spirits were suspected of controlling the arena¡¯s battles, then the evil spirits would face a great calamity! Therefore, Adolphus could only explain that Bard¡¯s necklace had nothing to do with him. When the news of a traitor in the Bard Race¡¯s inner circle was spread out, Adolphus had already guessed that it was Vincent who had secretly instigated it. Therefore, when Kaeger mentioned the traitor, Adolphus instantly thought of the necklace that he sold to Vincent. ¡°What is Bard¡¯s necklace?¡± Marcus looked at Adolphus in surprise, stood up, and shouted angrily, ¡°No one mentioned Bard¡¯s necklace just now. You even know the name of the equipment, and you still dare to say that this matter has nothing to do with you?¡± Just when Adolphus could not explain himself, a burst of footsteps suddenly came from outside the banquet hall. The loud sounds instantly attracted everyone¡¯s attention. The door soon opened. Vincent, who was holding a knife in his hand, walked into the hall. He smiled and said, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m late! What¡¯s everyone talking about? You¡¯re all so lively!¡± The Ultimate Evil Lord¡¯s eyes lit up. He said, ¡°Fire Asura, you¡¯re finally here!¡± Vincent smiled slightly, walked forward, and said, ¡°Recently, the capital of Ultimate Evil has been in a mess. I¡¯ve been busy investigating. That¡¯s why I¡¯m late!¡± Chapter 315 - Glib Tongue, Inciting Fire After Vincent showed up, the atmosphere in the banquet hall changed. The one who was most affected by Vincent¡¯s presence was the widely-criticized Adolphus! Whether it was modifying the authority scroll, the shadow demon, or Bard¡¯s necklace, Vincent was the one who had the most information. Therefore, the person he suspected the most was naturally Vincent! However, Adolphus would not dare to mention his private deal with Vincent in front of the Ultimate Evil Lord despite being in a desperate situation. Therefore, he could only glare at Vincent angrily and ask him what exactly he was up to in the dark. Justin, who had been watching the show from the side, thought that he had all the information. He also thought that he understood the relationship between Vincent and Adolphus. He just sneered at the side. As long as Adolphus gave himself away in front of the evil lord, this would mean that all the liability would fall on him alone. When the capital of Ultimate Evil was peaceful again, no one would notice that Justin was the biggest beneficiary! Manfred, who was not involved, noticed the way Adolphus looked at Vincent. He immediately had a guess and his eyes narrowed slightly. The most suspicious of all was the Ultimate Evil Lord. He looked at Vincent, who had come alone, and could not help but ask, ¡°Where¡¯s Irene? Today is such an important occasion, why didn¡¯t she come?¡± Vincent smiled slightly and said, ¡°I want to ask for leave on behalf of Irene. Currently, the capital is riddled with holes. She is busy leading creatures to deal with the chaos on the streets, so she has no time to attend the meeting!¡± The Ultimate Evil Lord was not in the mood to check for Irene¡¯s whereabouts. He just nodded and said, ¡°You said that you have been investigating. Did you find anything?¡± Vincent turned to look at Adolphus. The two of them looked at each other meaningfully. The glance they shared was interpreted differently by everyone there. Adolphus could see the shock in Vincent¡¯s eyes as if he was trying to explain that the whole matter had nothing to do with him. Marcus and the others felt that Vincent was taking the opportunity to take revenge on Adolphus. As for Manfred from the Star Race, he could sense that the two of them might have some sort of cooperative relationship from their gazes! Only in the eyes of the Ultimate Evil Lord could he sense that Vincent was trying to hint something to him! Just as everyone had their own guesses in their hearts, Vincent suddenly opened his mouth and said, ¡°So far, all the modification authority scrolls that have appeared in the city are fake. No one can prove that there is a real modification authority scroll among them. And the creatures selling the scrolls are almost all shadow demons with the strength of a level 30 creature. Right now, the shadow demon should still be roaming in the streets of the capital. As long as we catch him, everything behind the scrolls will be revealed!¡± The Ultimate Evil Lord nodded repeatedly. The information that Vincent had gathered was basically the same as what Marcus and the others had said. Furthermore, Vincent had also proposed a more effective suggestion, which was to find the creature who sold the scrolls. This way, he would definitely be able to find out who the mastermind is! When Adolphus heard what Vincent had said, he thought that Vincent was blaming him for leaking the information. Therefore, Vincent had no choice but to expose his disciple and share the pressure with him. So far, Adolphus still felt that Vincent had his heart set on him, so he had to take advantage of the opportunity that Vincent had created for him and try to clear his name. This was not because Adolphus trusted Vincent, but because there were many deals and interests between him and Vincent. If he betrayed Vincent, he would also die. Therefore, if there was still hope, he would definitely grit his teeth and hide the secrets between them. What Vincent wanted was to let Adolphus think that he still had hope, so that he would not fight to the death with him. This was also the reason why he had to attend the banquet. At the same time, he had to use his performance at the scene to confuse the other races! The Ultimate Evil Lord suddenly waved his hand and said to Vincent, ¡°I understand everything. You go to the side first. I will handle the rest!¡± Vincent turned around obediently and walked to Manfred¡¯s side. He nodded to Justin politely. Justin also returned Vincent¡¯s greeting with a smile. After seeing the interaction between the two of them, the corners of Manfred¡¯s mouth could not help but curl up. However, he did not say anything. The three of them just stood aside and watched the Ultimate Evil Lord handle Adolphus¡¯s matter. The Ultimate Evil Lord¡¯s gaze swept back and forth between Adolphus, Marcus, and Kaeger. Finally, he said, ¡°Since you all have your own opinions, of course, it¡¯s hard for me to judge. So, if you want to prove to me that you¡¯re telling the truth, you have to drag out that shadow demon for me. When the time comes, as long as there are witnesses, I will naturally reward those who tell the truth, and those who lie will be punished. Do you understand?¡± Adolphus took the lead and said, ¡°I understand! I will lead the collective Evil Spirit Race to find that shadow demon. I must prove the Evil Spirit Race¡¯s innocence!¡± Marcus and Kaeger quickly said, ¡°Evil Lord, we must not let the Evil Spirit Race participate in this matter. Otherwise, they will definitely protect the Shadow Demon Race!¡± When the evil lord heard this, he immediately hesitated. He could not help but turn his head to look at Vincent. Vincent asked in a low voice, ¡°Ahem! Evil Lord, can we talk in private?¡± The Ultimate Evil Lord nodded and led Vincent into the changing room. ¡°Tell me, should we let the Evil Spirit Race participate in the matter?¡± The Ultimate Evil Lord was not worried that the wall had ears. He just asked Vincent directly. Vincent answered softly, ¡°According to my investigation, the Evil Spirit Race is indeed very suspicious, so we must let them participate in the search for the shadow demons today!¡± The Ultimate Evil Lord looked at Vincent and asked curiously, ¡°Oh, why?¡± Vincent smiled slightly and replied, ¡°I believe that the more important thing here is to find out whether they have the power to modify authority. This is definitely more important than finding out the mastermind behind all of this. If they do have the power, then the question would be whether they had cultivated the ability to modify authority. I think that Marcus and Kaeger are very dissatisfied with the Evil Spirit Race, so we can take advantage of the current chaotic situation to let them go out and use their own methods. If we can force Adolphus to use the power to modify authority, then everything will be revealed! Moreover, we can also find out if he has the whereabouts of the other scrolls!¡± After hearing this, the Ultimate Evil Lord was filled with joy as he said, ¡°Well said! Your foresight is focused on the long-term. You indeed have the demeanor of a general! To be honest, this power of authority is indeed a problem in my heart. I originally wanted to find a way to cultivate the flame authority from you in the future, but now that the modification authority has come to us, how can I miss it? So, I¡¯ll use this to lure the snake out of its hole!¡± Vincent lowered his head slightly and said in a low voice, ¡°You¡¯re really wise!¡± The Ultimate Evil Lord smiled and patted Vincent¡¯s shoulder. He then walked out of the changing room with satisfaction. He said to Adolphus and the other two, ¡°The three of you are all great contributors to my Ultimate Evil capital. Even if the suspicion involves some of you, I have to give you a chance to prove your innocence. So, go and catch that shadow demon together. Use whatever means you want. I only want the result!¡± Chapter 316 - Top-Notch Acting Skills ¡°We can use any means?¡± Marcus and Kaeger looked at the Ultimate Evil Lord with anticipation. This would mean that they could use all means, including violence, to force Adolphus to give himself away! Adolphus stood at the side and narrowed his eyes. He naturally understood Marcus and Kaeger¡¯s intentions, but he also knew that his strength could not be revealed. He could not use his ability to modify authority! Thus, Adolphus had to endure it again and again when facing Marcus and Kaeger. He only needed to take the opportunity to protect Ebenezer and make sure that the whole matter was done to death without any evidence. Then, he would be safe! The Ultimate Evil Lord looked at the three of them. He had different thoughts about every single one of them. He soon nodded. ¡°In times of emergency, of course, we have to use extreme methods! As long as you can find the shadow demons as soon as possible, and end the current chaos in the capital of Ultimate Evil, we can use any means!¡± Just as the Ultimate Evil Lord promised the three of them, Vincent walked out of the changing room. He then walked back to Manfred¡¯s side with a calm expression. He looked at the three creatures who were receiving a lecture from the Ultimate Evil Lord. He felt like he was watching a show. Suddenly, Manfred, who had been spectating, turned to look at Vincent and asked, ¡°Can we talk in private?¡± Vincent looked at Manfred in a daze. He then looked at Justin with some apprehension. He nodded and said, ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s talk outside!¡± Manfred nodded slightly and walked out of the banquet hall with Vincent. He stood in front of the door and asked, ¡°It was you who changed the authority scrolls, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Vincent suddenly became very nervous. He muttered, ¡°What do you mean? How could this matter be related to me?¡± Manfred smiled slightly and replied proudly, ¡°I saw the small actions between you and Adolphus. This shows that the relationship between the two of you is not shallow! And recently, Justin, who has been bent on obtaining the power of authority, actually showed no reaction after hearing the news of modifying authority. That means that your previous deal with him has been completed. He has already obtained a portion of the power of authority, right?¡± Vincent shook his head repeatedly. He replied in a slightly flustered manner, ¡°You¡¯re making slanderous accusations. Trading god-level abilities in the capital of Ultimate Evil is a felony that will undoubtedly result in death. You should not speak so carelessly without any evidence! Moreover, the Ultimate Evil Lord trusts me. I also have the Fire Dragon Wilson behind me. Even if you tell others about this, you might not be able to do anything to me!¡± The smile on Manfred¡¯s face grew wider. He leaned forward and whispered into Vincent¡¯s ear, ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious! Your emotions have already betrayed you! However, I don¡¯t intend to report you. As long as you give me the Dragon Race¡¯s materials and introduce me to Fire Dragon Wilson, I¡¯ll pretend that I don¡¯t know anything about you. How about it?¡± Vincent looked at Manfred with a troubled face. After hesitating for a long time, he nodded helplessly and said, ¡°Fine! Then I¡¯ll give the business of the Dragon Race materials to you! Go back and make some preparations. Later, I¡¯ll go find Wilson and explain the situation to him first. Then, you can rush over. As for whether you can convince Wilson, it depends on your own ability!¡± After seeing that Vincent had surrendered to him, Manfred smiled and said, ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll give you time to convince Wilson. I¡¯ll come to Wilson¡¯s residence after you!¡± After saying that, Manfred did not return to the banquet hall. Instead, he directly walked downstairs and left the Arena of Life and Death. His actions were enough to show how important the Dragon Race materials¡¯ business was to him. When Manfred completely disappeared from his sight, Vincent stopped panicking, and the corners of his mouth curled up into a sly smile. He had deliberately put on a show for Manfred to watch earlier. The purpose was to let this seemingly undemanding person in charge of the Star Race get sucked into the whirlpool that he had designed step by step! ¡°In my plan, no one will be able to escape!¡± Vincent sighed softly. He then turned around and walked back to the banquet hall. At this time, the Ultimate Evil Lord was still talking to Marcus and the other two. He did not let them leave directly. Although he allowed them to use all means, he also wanted to set a limit for them. He wanted to prevent the entire capital from being destroyed by the three races. Vincent took the opportunity to say to the Ultimate Evil Lord, ¡°Ultimate Evil Lord, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll leave first. I need to rush to the streets immediately to stabilize the situation!¡± ¡°Alright, you go!¡± The Ultimate Evil Lord replied with satisfaction. The reason why he dragged Marcus and the other two was to arrange for Vincent to control the situation in advance, so as to prevent things from developing to an uncontrollable stage. Therefore, he was happy to agree when he saw that Vincent had taken the initiative to request to leave. As Vincent turned to leave, he suddenly gave Justin a look. Justin saw this and did not dare to be careless. He quickly said to the Ultimate Evil Lord, ¡°Lord, then I will also leave now!¡± After walking out of the banquet hall, Vincent grabbed Justin¡¯s hand and said with a worried face, ¡°The deal between us has been discovered by Manfred!¡± Justin asked with a frown, ¡°What? How is that possible?¡± Vincent told him about Manfred¡¯s guesses and threats. Justin could not help but sigh, ¡°This Ursa Major usually doesn¡¯t show his true colors. I didn¡¯t expect his eyes to be so sharp. Just from a few looks and subconscious actions, he had guessed the deal between us. Now, he wants to take the opportunity to get the business of the Dragon Race materials. What a good method!¡± Vincent became even more worried. ¡°I originally had the support of the Ultimate Evil Lord. I have all the businesses that I wanted. Losing the Dragon Race materials business is nothing much to me. After all, it¡¯s being used against me at this moment. What I am worried about is that after Manfred gets benefits from me, he will turn around and threaten you! You vampires should have more business and resources than me, right?¡± Justin stopped smiling when he heard that. When he thought about what Vincent said, he suddenly felt a chill down his spine. If he really allowed Manfred to get hold of the evidence that he had secretly cultivated the power of authority, then the entire Vampire Race would have to live in accordance with the demands of the Star Race in the future. Vincent could tell that Justin¡¯s heart was filled with killing intent. He took the opportunity to say, ¡°In my opinion, regardless of whether or not Manfred will threaten you in the future, he will still expose his own ambitions first. In order to prevent the vampires from being indirectly controlled by him, you should consider getting rid of Manfred! Previously, I¡¯ve always heard that the Star Race¡¯s ability is the strongest ability below the god-level abilities. But now that you have the authority to modify, what are you afraid of him for?¡± Justin¡¯s eyelids twitched wildly when he heard that. The killing intent in his heart was completely aroused by Vincent. He replied in a deep voice, ¡°You¡¯re right! Since Manfred wants to threaten you, then he will definitely not reveal the secret to the others. Now is the best time to kill him to silence him!¡± Chapter 317 - Taking Advantage of the Situation, the Chaotic Battle Began ¡°Manfred will pay Wilson a visit in a while. At that time, we¡¯ll see what you can do!¡± Vincent smiled and said goodbye to Justin at the entrance of the Arena of Life and Death. At the same time, he also told him about Manfred¡¯s route of action. It was going to be a good show! Justin did not say anything more. He turned around and left with a cold smile. Vincent turned around and hid in a nearby alley. He was quietly watching the entrance of the Arena of Life and Death. On the top floor, after Vincent left, the Ultimate Evil Lord said to the three creatures in front of him without any worries, ¡°I know that you all believe that you know who the traitor is, but I¡¯m more willing to believe that you are all innocent. So I need you to show me enough evidence and explain the situation to me!¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± Marcus and Kaeger answered with bated breath. They could not wait to return to their own base and declare war on the Evil Spirit Race. Adolphus, on the other hand, was composed. After accepting the Ultimate Evil Lord¡¯s order respectfully, he repeatedly pondered on how to protect the Evil Spirit Race from the ensuing chaos. At the same time, he needed to find Ebenezer and hide him. As long as they could survive this storm, the Evil Spirit Race would definitely rise to power! After walking out of the banquet hall, Marcus and Kaeger quickly walked downstairs. Adolphus, who had always been wary of them, followed closely behind the two of them to see what they were up to. The three of them walked out to the street in front of the Arena of Life and Death. Marcus and Kaeger turned their heads to look at Adolphus behind them with wariness on their faces. They could not help but reveal a mocking smile. After this day, the Ultimate Evil capital would no longer have a place for the Evil Spirit Race! Adolphus hesitated for a long time. He was looking for an excuse to persuade Marcus and Kaeger. However, no one noticed Vincent quietly raising his right hand in the alley. As Vincent¡¯s eyes turned dark, he softly shouted, ¡°Spirit capturing and commanding!¡± ¡°Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!¡± Numerous black shadows instantly flew out from Vincent¡¯s body. They flew along the street towards the three creatures who were standing facing each other in the distance. In an instant, tens of thousands of illusory figures appeared out of thin air on the main road in front of the Arena of Life and Death. They all raised their heads to look at Marcus and Kaeger. At the same time, their eyes revealed ferocity. ¡°Undead Race?¡± Marcus and Kaeger exclaimed in shock when they saw the scene. The tens of thousands of soldiers in front of them were all from the same race. They were the undead that only listened to the orders of the evil spirits! They looked at Adolphus who was standing alone among the undead. It was easy for the two of them to deduce the situation. ¡°Adolphus, I didn¡¯t expect you to be unable to hold it in and plan an attack so quickly! You just left the Arena of Life and Death and you already want to kill me to silence me?¡± Marcus glanced around. Although there were many of them, there was not even a single level 20 creature amongst them. Thus, he was not afraid at all. He questioned Adolphus coldly. ¡°This, this is not¡­¡± Adolphus, who was at a loss, was about to open his mouth to explain. However, as he raised his hand, the Undead Race on the street seemed to have received an order. They were whistling as they rushed toward Marcus and Kaeger. Vincent, who was hiding at the side, could not help but snicker. The Undead Race were all the souls that he had obtained during the defensive battle at the Esville checkpoint. As their levels were too low, he could not be bothered to use them even in the Arena of Life and Death. He did not expect that they would be of great use today. The appearance of the Undead Race alone was enough to make Adolphus stutter. He was unable to defend himself. He looked like he had been hiding many secrets. At that moment, on the battlefield, Marcus and Kaeger, who had always been arch-enemies, joined forces. It was a rare sight. Kaeger¡¯s entire body trembled. Suddenly, a pair of illusory golden wings spread out directly from his back. Every time he flapped it, a ray of golden light shot out, instantly shattering the charging undead creatures into pieces. Meanwhile, under the protection of Kaeger, Marcus raised his head and hands high. He then began to chant. ¡°The great gods will cleanse the earth, and the filthy undead will have nowhere to hide! With just my chant, let the holy light cleanse every part of this filthy land!¡± Following Marcus¡¯s unpleasant chant, a ray of golden light suddenly descended from the sky, causing all the undead creatures to move at an extremely slow speed. Their bodies soon disintegrate along with the light. Meanwhile, Kaeger, who was bathed in the golden light, seemed to have received some sort of enhancement as he became braver as he fought. After clearing out most of the undead creatures, Kaeger leaped and charged towards Adolphus. ¡°Since you dare to attack us on the street, then you should pay the price for this!¡± Kaeger roared as he charged in front of Adolphus. The golden wings on his back continuously slashed towards Adolphus. Adolphus had no choice but to fight. ¡°Evil Eye Seal!¡± As Adolphus roared, his eyes instantly turned blue and hollow. He looked at Kaeger like a devil. Kaeger¡¯s figure suddenly stopped in the air, and the golden wings behind his back showed signs of collapsing. He clutched his chest with both hands as if he was about to fall. Based on strength alone, Adolphus was already a higher existence than both Kaeger and Marcus. Therefore, in a one-on-one situation, Adolphus only needed to use the ability of the evil spirits to protect himself. However, Kaeger was not fighting alone at that moment! ¡°With just my chanting, I will remove the demonic barrier in front of Kaeger, dispel the tremors in his heart, and give him the ability to wield the lightning punishment to eliminate evil!¡± At that moment, Marcus began to chant again. Thunderclouds suddenly rolled in the sky, and bolts of lightning struck down. However, the lightning did not disappear even after it landed on the ground. It condensed into a lightning pool around Kaeger and Adolphus in an instant. There were faint flashes of lightning. Two lightning spears appeared in Marcus¡¯s hands. He looked down at Adolphus from above like a god of war. Adolphus, who was in the lightning pool was trying his best to dodge the lightning attacks. At the same time, he was looking out for Kaeger in the sky nervously. Vincent, who was hiding in the dark, could not help but feel amazed when he saw this. It seemed that there was a reason why the Bards, Feathered Monsters, and evil spirits were known as high-level races. Their innate abilities were far more powerful than the abilities that humans had painstakingly cultivated. The Feathered Monster Race could change the form of their wings freely. They could fight in close combat and attack from afar. Moreover, their lethality was astonishing. The Bard¡¯s abilities were even more bizarre. Not only could they use their own chanting to attack, but they could also bestow stronger abilities on their designated targets. Such a comprehensive ability was something that Vincent had never seen before in his life. The ability of the Evil Spirit Race had an uncomfortable strangeness to it. It was likely that Adolphus¡¯s Evil Eye Seal ability was also a kind of spiritual deterrence ability that was similar to the might of a dragon. However, as Adolphus was facing the two powerhouses, it was clear that he did not have enough strength. Chapter 318 - Was About to Leave for the Final Performance ¡°Don¡¯t force me! If you don¡¯t stop, don¡¯t blame me for being ruthless!¡± Adolphus, who was in a desperate situation, could not help but roar angrily as he looked at Kaeger and Marcus. They were still trying to charge at him. ¡°Hmph!¡± Kaeger and Marcus just snorted coldly in response. As they finally had a reason for Adolphus to make the first move, they naturally wanted to take the opportunity to kill Adolphus. This way, they could directly take over the Evil Spirit Race¡¯s business and split it among themselves. They did not even have to reveal that Adolphus was the mastermind behind the fake scroll incident. After seeing this, Adolphus knew that he could not escape his fate. Helpless, he raised his hand towards Kaegar in the sky and shouted in a deep voice, ¡°Modify and strip!¡± Kaeger¡¯s expression suddenly changed in an instant. The golden wings that materialized behind his back instantly disappeared and he fell straight towards the lightning pool under his feet. Marcus, who was far away, saw this and could only wave his hand to disperse the lightning pool that he had painstakingly constructed, so as to prevent Kaeger from being electrocuted to death. However, even so, Kaeger still fell heavily to the ground, his mouth filled with dust. Kaeger laid on the ground and roared angrily, ¡°B*stard! He modified my flying ability. As expected, he has something to do with the modification authority scrolls!¡± At the corner of the street, Vincent looked up at Adolphus, who had been forced to display his power of modification. He wanted to see if the Ultimate Evil Lord on the top floor had seen this. However, as the incident happened in a blind spot, Vincent could only give up resentfully. Nevertheless, with the two witnesses, Marcus and Kaeger, Adolphus¡¯s conviction could be confirmed! At the same time, the Ultimate Evil Lord¡¯s voice suddenly came from the sky. ¡°Adolphus, what else do you have to say now?¡± Adolphus, who suddenly heard his name being called, was terrified. He was afraid that he would be directly executed by the Ultimate Evil Lord, so he hurriedly stretched out his hand to push the air behind him. ¡°Modify and open the door!¡± As Adolphus shouted in a deep voice, an invisible door suddenly appeared in the air behind him. He then turned around and tried to escape into it. ¡°B*stard! How dare you open the space door in the capital of Ultimate Evil! Stop him!¡± The Ultimate Evil Lord shouted once again. The atmosphere became very cold. Kaeger and Marcus hurriedly rushed toward Adolphus. They were trying to stop him from entering the door that had just opened. As Adolphus had just used his modification authority, he could not immediately use it again to stop Kaeger and Marcus. He had no choice but to take out the remaining modification authority scrolls from his waist. He crushed it instantly and threw it at Kaeger and Marcus. ¡°Modification extended!¡± Kaeger and Marcus, who were rushing over, suddenly felt that the distance between them and Adolphus had changed from a few short steps to a thousand miles. No matter how hard they chased, they could not touch Adolphus in the slightest. They could only watch as Adolphus walked into the spatial door. ¡°F*ck, he got away!¡± Kaeger roared indignantly. He had just seen the scrolls in Adolphus¡¯s hands. He had a greedy thought. At that moment, he no longer wanted to take over the Evil Spirit Race¡¯s business. Instead, he also wanted to obtain the modification authority scroll that Adolphus had on him. Suddenly, the Ultimate Evil Lord spoke again, ¡°There are rules of my domain in the capital of Ultimate Evil. Nobody can escape the territory of the capital of Ultimate Evil even through a spatial gate so Adolphus can¡¯t run far. You must capture him and bring him back. Remember, I want him alive!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Kaeger and Marcus immediately nodded in agreement. They then rushed to their own strongholds. They were ready to mobilize their subordinates to hunt down all the evil spirits in the city. Vincent, who was hiding in the alley, smiled. It seemed that the Ultimate Evil Lord had also discovered that Adolphus had used a scroll to modify his authority. Therefore, the evil lord wanted to keep Adolphus alive so that he can ask him if he still had any remaining scrolls left for him to modify his authority. This also gave Adolphus more time. As long as the Ultimate Evil Lord did not make a move, it would be very difficult for Kaeger and Marcus to catch Adolphus. If the Ultimate Evil Lord did make a move, then it would be the best time for Vincent to leave the capital of Ultimate Evil! After seeing that all his plans had succeeded, Vincent turned and walked towards the Paradise of Desire. In the alley behind the Paradise of Desire, he opened the manhole cover of the sewer and sneaked in. At the same time, Irene and the others were waiting for Vincent¡¯s return in the underground world. After Vincent rushed back, he was the first to ask, ¡°The time has come. Is everyone ready?¡± Irene nodded and said, ¡°Everything is ready. Once you give the order, everyone can set off!¡± After hearing this, Vincent could not help but turn his head to look at Lilis and Janos who were following behind Irene. Lilis said to Vincent with a firm tone, ¡°I must return to the Beast Race, so I¡¯ll bet on you!¡± She sounded hopeful. On the other side, Janos raised a golden battle axe and a shield that was shining brightly. He said to Vincent, ¡°I will definitely leave with you. These are the two best weapons I have forged so far. Do you like them?¡± Vincent smiled and raised the Return Journey of the Dead. He said, ¡°These two weapons do not conform to my aesthetic standards, but I know who will like them, so give them to me first!¡± Janos nodded with a blank look. He then handed over the battle axe and shield to Vincent. After Vincent kept the two weapons in his storage ring, he said to everyone, ¡°Now is not the best time to leave, so everyone can take advantage of this time to make more preparations! Ebenezer, come with me. Lilis will stay for the time being and help me set up a teleportation array here. Moreover, it must be able to break the domain restrictions of the capital of Ultimate Evil. It must be able to teleport us back at anytime and anywhere! Irene, bring the others to the vicinity of the Black Hole and get ready. When everyone regroups, we can leave together!¡± Irene and Ebenezer nodded in agreement to Vincent¡¯s arrangements. However, Lilis replied with some difficulty, ¡°The domain restrictions of the capital of Ultimate Evil are very powerful. With my ability, I¡¯m unable to break through them. Unless I have enough power to offset the domain¡¯s power, I definitely won¡¯t be able to make the teleportation array that you want!¡± Vincent frowned slightly. After thinking for a moment, he took a ring from his hand and said to Lilis, ¡°This is a modification authority scroll. It should be enough to break through the domain restriction of the capital of Ultimate Evil once. Do you have any way to integrate it into the teleportation array?¡± Lilis nodded and said, ¡°Yes, but the teleportation array can only be used once!¡± Vincent smiled and handed the ring to Lilis. He replied, ¡°Once is enough! After all, I don¡¯t want to return to the capital of Ultimate Evil anymore!¡± Lilis nodded and turned to walk towards the deepest part of the sewer. Vincent turned to Ebenezer and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, accompany me to finish the last act!¡± Chapter 319 - Heart Attack Strategy, Causing a Misunderstanding In the alley where Wilson lived, Vincent stood alone in front of the huge door and shouted loudly, ¡°Wilson, I¡¯m here again!¡± ¡°Rumble!¡± The door suddenly opened, and Vincent walked in with ease. The gold coins had all been piled up by Wilson. His room was shining with golden light, and his face was full of enjoyment. ¡°You¡¯re here. How many materials do you want this time?¡± Wilson opened his eyes and asked Vincent. His gaze was much gentler compared to the last time they met. Vincent scratched his head and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m not here to make a deal this time. I¡¯m here to say goodbye to you!¡± Wilson suddenly raised his head and asked nervously, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Vincent spread his hands and said helplessly, ¡°After the Ultimate Evil Lord found out about our last deal, he was very angry. I can¡¯t stay in the capital of Ultimate Evil anymore. Now I have to think of a way to leave the capital in order to protect myself!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell the evil lord that I will protect you?¡± asked Wilson with a frown. Vincent said, ¡°Of course I did, but it would have been better if I didn¡¯t tell him. When he heard that I have your support, he flew into a rage, saying that you are trying to seize his ruling position and that he must find an opportunity to drive you out of the capital of Ultimate Evil!¡± After hearing that, Wilson¡¯s gaze immediately turned dark. He replied with a disdainful look, ¡°Although it is said that the capital of Ultimate Evil belongs to the evil lord, I can stay as long as I want. If he dares to make a move against me, I will definitely make him regret it!¡± Vincent smiled and took out the battle axe and shield forged by Janos from his storage ring. The dazzling and gorgeous light instantly attracted Wilson. ¡°What, what is this?¡± asked Wilson greedily. ¡°This is the parting gift that I have prepared for you. Our cooperation was very happy before. Even if we don¡¯t have the chance to cooperate in the future, I still want to express my gratitude to you!¡± Vincent placed the battle axe and shield on the pile of gold coins under Wilson. He spoke with a face full of reluctance. Wilson was very touched. Vincent was the most generous and capable partner he had ever met. If it was not for Vincent, he really did not know where he would find a partner who could collect a large number of gold coins for him in the future! Wilson said to Vincent in a deep voice, ¡°You don¡¯t have to leave the capital of Ultimate Evil! You can live in this alley. No matter how bold the subordinates of the Ultimate Evil are, they won¡¯t dare to enter my territory to capture people. At that time, you can still continue to do your business. No matter how dissatisfied the Ultimate Evil Lord is, I will take care of it for you!¡± He was firmly prepared to back Vincent up and resist the pressure of the Ultimate Evil Lord. After hearing this, Vincent bowed to Wilson with great gratitude. However, he shook his head and said, ¡°Thank you for your offer, sir, but I cannot drag you down. I hold the power of the flame authority, and the Ultimate Evil Lord will never let me go. He has already sent the Star Race¡¯s leader, Manfred, and the Vampire Race¡¯s leader, Justin, to capture me. If they know that I am hiding here with you, they will definitely bring you trouble!¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Wilson let out a cold snort and said disdainfully, ¡°If Manfred and Justin dare to set foot into my territory, I¡¯ll make sure they won¡¯t have the chance to go back!¡± Vincent could not help but feel happy after hearing what Wilson had said. As long as Wilson could have such an idea, then the rest of the matter could be accomplished naturally! At the same time, the news of Vincent¡¯s visit to Wilson had already spread to the headquarters of the Star Race and the Vampire Race. Manfred, who wanted to accept the Dragon Race materials business, could not wait to rush into the alley and meet Wilson. As he got closer to Wilson¡¯s territory, Manfred felt more and more confident. It was as if he had already imagined himself controlling the source of the Dragon Race¡¯s materials in the capital of Ultimate Evil. Just as Manfred was indulging in his fantasy, a black shadow flashed by in front of him. He was the first to reach Wilson¡¯s door. He then knocked heavily on it. ¡°Shadow Demon Race?¡± Manfred suddenly sighed in surprise. He could not understand why the shadow demon that was being hunted in the entire capital of Ultimate Evil, would appear in front of Wilson¡¯s door. After knocking on the door, the shadow demon immediately went into an abandoned room and did not pay any attention to Manfred, who was not far away. Just as Manfred was about to call out to him and interrogate him carefully, a hoarse voice suddenly came from behind him. ¡°Good! So the shadow demons who are selling fake scrolls are actually related to the Star Race. Moreover, they¡¯re meeting in the territory of the Dragon Race. Manfred, you hid it really well!¡± This hoarse and hostile voice instantly reminded Manfred who the other party was. He immediately turned his head to look behind him and saw Justin leading all the elites of the Vampire Race to surround the alley! Manfred¡¯s eyes narrowed and he asked coldly, ¡°Justin, what are you doing?¡± ¡°What am I doing? Of course, I¡¯m cleaning up the miscreants for the capital of Ultimate Evil! You hid it so deeply. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that you were caught red-handed here today, I don¡¯t think even the Ultimate Evil Lord would have guessed that you were the one who secretly created chaos!¡± Justin spoke in a righteous tone. He put the blame on Manfred one after another. He wanted to make sure that his accusations would lead to a fatal disaster, in order to make the upcoming ambush famous! Upon seeing this, Manfred understood that Justin had already made up his mind to kill him, but he could not understand why Justin would do that. However, Manfred believed that as long as Justin decided to shed all pretense of cordiality, he would never stop. No matter what, he would do everything to prevent revenge from happening to him in the future. With so many enemies and so few members of the Star Race, Manfred could only make up his mind to quickly retreat to Wilson¡¯s door. He sneered and said to Justin, ¡°I¡¯m here to discuss business with Sir Wilson today. If you dare to make a move here, feel free to chase after me!¡± In the room, Wilson was looking at Vincent in a daze. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Because the capital of Ultimate Evil is the domain of the Ultimate Evil Lord, in order not to cause conflict, I didn¡¯t monitor the situation on the entire street. However, my home is under my control. Why did a shadow demon come knocking on the door just now? And judging from his strength, he should not be here to kill you!¡± After hearing that, Vincent hurriedly said, ¡°That is my disciple. He knocked on the door to convey a secret signal to me. The subordinates of the Ultimate Evil Lord are chasing after us!¡± When Wilson realized that the Ultimate Evil Lord had extended his hand into his territory, Wilson instantly became furious. He stood up and walked out from the pile of gold coins. He snorted coldly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll see who dares to touch you today!¡± As he said this, Wilson brought Vincent to the door of the room. At that moment, there were another few knocks. ¡°Knock, knock, knock!¡± Following the urgent knocking on the door, Wilson¡¯s brows instantly furrowed. This was because he could feel that the creature who knocked on the door was none other than Ursa Major of the Star Race, Manfred! Chapter 320 - The Dragon Race’s Participation in the War Had Thrown the World Into Chaos ¡°Sir Wilson, what should we do now?¡± Vincent, who was standing in front of the door, started panicking and worrying as soon as he heard the knock on the door. Wilson realized that his own territory had been invaded. It seemed that the Ultimate Evil Lord was really going to make a move on him. He immediately snorted coldly and said, ¡°How dare they rush into my residence to capture others? I think they have forgotten just how powerful the Dragon Race is. Today, I will let them remember once again that the Dragon Race is not to be offended!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Wilson stuck out his dragon claws and the heavy door was pushed open with a bang. Manfred, who was standing in front of the door, was struck. Justin stared at the situation awkwardly. Manfred thought that he would be invited into Wilson¡¯s home but he did not expect his door to actually fight back! The huge door slammed fiercely toward Manfred. Manfred was unable to resist at all. Like a kite with a broken string, he flew toward the opposite courtyard. ¡°Boom!¡± The house in the small courtyard instantly collapsed and buried Manfred underneath. Justin could not help but reveal a mocking smile when he saw the scene. Since Vincent was there, how could he let Manfred become Wilson¡¯s assistant? Immediately after that, Wilson led Vincent out. With an angry expression, he turned his head to look at the Vampire Race gathered outside the alley. It was exactly as Vincent had said. The Ultimate Evil Lord had sent the Star Race and Vampire Race to deal with him. At the same time, the ruins in front of Wilson suddenly exploded. Manfred jumped out from the bricks and tiles. He did not care about his disheveled appearance and hurriedly said, ¡°Sir Wilson, I think you may have misunderstood. The purpose of my trip is¡­¡± ¡°Misunderstood? You have entered my territory without my permission! What kind of misunderstanding can there be? Today, you must pay the price for your actions!¡± In his rage, Wilson did not give Manfred a chance to defend himself. He roared and rushed toward him. Manfred did not care about the huge dragon that was rushing towards him. His entire body became crystal clear in an instant. It was as if his entire body was made of stars. He raised his arms to block Wilson¡¯s charge. Despite the huge disparity in size, Manfred¡¯s astral form did not lose to Wilson in terms of strength. Vincent, who was watching the battle from the side, could not help but sigh in his heart. The Star Race¡¯s ability was indeed worthy of being the strongest ability aside from the god powers. Manfred was actually able to block the terrifying physical strength of the Dragon Race. However, Vincent was still very confident in Wilson. This was because he had yet to use the Dragon Race¡¯s ability! After seeing that the current chaos had already become a foregone conclusion, Vincent knew that he could retreat successfully, so he turned around and waved at Justin. Justin thought that he was Vincent¡¯s true partner. He raised his arm high and waved at Vincent like a victor. Vincent smiled slightly. He then turned around and walked into the abandoned courtyard at the side. Ebenezer, who had been waiting for a long time, immediately walked forward and said, ¡°Master, I have followed your instructions accordingly. I followed Manfred all the way here. I took the initiative to expose my tracks on the street. The Feathered Monsters and Bards are already approaching from the periphery!¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°Very good! Leave the rest to God¡¯s will. From now on, we cannot expose our tracks. We must hurry back and meet with Irene!¡± Ebenezer said, ¡°There is a sewer entrance in the depths of the alley. Can we leave from there?¡± Vincent shook his head and said, ¡°No, we will have to take a detour if we use that route! Let¡¯s save time and use the authority to modify!¡± Ebenezer nodded and shouted in a low voice, ¡°Modify camouflage!¡± A sparkling light appeared on Ebenezer¡¯s body. Then, his body began to turn transparent. Finally, he disappeared completely from Vincent¡¯s sight. Vincent could not help but smile and say, ¡°That¡¯s right! But it¡¯s not creative enough. The most important thing about practicing the modification power is to have ideas. After all, we are not the Lingluo Race. We need to constantly fumble around to find the limit of the modification power. Look at me!¡± He then shouted softly, ¡°Invisible modification!¡± Vincent¡¯s entire body suddenly became incomparably soft. He slowly merged into the air like gas. He was able to float in the air. He also had the effect of invisibility. ¡°Master is really amazing. I need to hurry, so I¡¯ll make a move first!¡± Ebenezer¡¯s respectful voice came from the air. He left towards the outside of the courtyard. The Shadow Demon Race had an innate advantage. No matter what they did, they would not make a single sound. Hence, Vincent could not determine how far Ebenezer had gone, so he could only float into the air by himself. He floated in the direction of the only Black Hole in the capital of Ultimate Evil. At this time, in the street, Manfred was at a disadvantage. He gritted his teeth and said in a low voice, ¡°Sir Wilson, there must be a misunderstanding between us. Haven¡¯t you noticed that the Fire Asura has disappeared? He is the culprit behind all of this!¡± Wilson said in a deep voice, ¡°Bullsh*t! If he doesn¡¯t hide, is he going to wait for you to catch him?¡± Manfred felt helpless. He did not know what Vincent had said to Wilson. In any case, no matter how much he explained, he would only continue to anger Wilson! Justin, who had been watching the battle from outside the alley, saw Vincent waving at him. He thought that Vincent was telling him that Wilson had agreed to help the vampires. After seeing that Manfred was in a weak position, Justin knew that it was the best time to kill him. Finally, he could not hold it in anymore and rushed into the alley. ¡°Sir Wilson, let me give you a hand!¡± shouted Justin loudly. At the same time, a bloody mist emitted from his hands and he slapped Manfred, who was entangled with Wilson. However, it was not only Manfred that Wilson was on guard against. According to Vincent¡¯s description, Justin was a good-for-nothing either. Therefore, when Justin rushed into the alley, Wilson thought that he was trying to create a diversion. Wilson immediately threw Manfred at Justin, who was rushing over. ¡°It seems that all of you are determined to go against me today. Then I¡¯ll make you pay the price for this! Dragon¡¯s Fury!¡± Wilson turned around and aimed his mouth at the alley. He opened his mouth and spat out a blazing flame. The flames instantly drowned Justin and Manfred. At the same time, it spread toward the group of vampires at the entrance of the alley. ¡°Ah!¡± A portion of the vampires did not have the time to dodge. They were instantly engulfed by the monstrous flames. They cried out miserably in the sea of fire! Chapter 321 - No One Was Spared, It Was a Top-Level Battle The blazing dragon breath soon dissipated. Wilson stood proudly in the alley and looked at the charred path in front of him. Everything on the path had disappeared under the high temperature. Even the sand and stones on the ground condensed into crystals under the burning flames. Under such a terrifying attack, only Manfred and Justin were lucky enough to survive. At that moment, Manfred was half-kneeling in the middle of the path. His body was covered in a layer of starlight, but the light was very dim. It looked as if it could extinguish at any moment. The starlight that covered his entire body was also on the verge of completely dissipating. Not far behind Manfred was Justin. Justin, who had been burned into human-shaped charcoal, sat up with great difficulty. Endless blood flowed out from his ruptured wounds and gathered on the surface of his body. He began to heal the injuries on his body. By the time Justin recovered, his skin had become extremely pale. There was not a trace of blood left in his body. He turned his head weakly to look at the entrance of the alley. He had brought his vampire elites with him. However, he lost more than half of them in the fire earlier. Justin questioned Wilson with an angry expression, ¡°Sir Wilson, what do you mean by this?¡± Manfred raised his head and laughed loudly, ¡°Hahaha! Can¡¯t you see that we have all fallen into the Fire Asura¡¯s trap? The Dragon Race¡¯s materials business and the modification authority scrolls are all excuses to send us to our deaths!¡± Justin¡¯s gaze instantly turned cold. Of course, he realized that he had been betrayed. However, he was also aware that Manfred knew that he had the authority to modify. As long as Justin was still alive, he would not let go of both Vincent and Manfred! As he could not find Vincent, it was indeed a great opportunity for him to kill Manfred! ¡°Whether this is a full set of tricks aimed at me or not, you must die today!¡± Justin roared angrily and charged at Manfred. He was ready to use his last bit of strength to deliver a fatal blow to him. Manfred was shocked by Justin¡¯s sudden attack. However, he was already at the end of his rope. There was no time for him to resist! At that moment, a figure descended from the sky and landed heavily between Justin and Manfred, blocking Justin¡¯s attack. ¡°Evil Spirit Race?¡± Justin looked at the figure that had suddenly appeared in front of him. It was actually a heavily injured evil spirit. Although he was surprised, he did not let go of the opportunity to replenish his strength. He immediately reached out and grabbed the other party¡¯s neck. He pierced his five fingers deep into his flesh and began to absorb the remaining life force in the evil spirit. The blood law represented an unlimited life force. Thus, the Vampire Race had a strong life force. At the same time, they could also forcefully extract life force from the other races. Manfred was shocked by the scene. He could not help but stand up and hide at the side to distance himself from Justin. At the same time, he looked at Wilson with a wary expression. However, he discovered that Wilson¡¯s attention was no longer on him and Justin. Wilson raised his head slightly and looked up angrily. In his astonishment, Manfred could not help but look around as well. Suddenly, he saw that the roof of the alley was filled with floating figures. Half of them were Bards, and the other half were Feathered Monsters! The evil spirit earlier should be the target of their pursuit! Right at that moment, Marcus and Kaeger also appeared on the roof. When the two of them saw the chaos in the alley and the furious Wilson, they could only reply awkwardly, ¡°Everyone, we were ordered by the Ultimate Evil Lord to kill all the evil spirits. We barged into this alley by accident. We won¡¯t disturb your business anymore. Goodbye!¡± Since Marcus and Kaeger started cooperating together, they had become more in sync. When they saw that the situation was not good, they immediately signaled their subordinates to turn around and leave. ¡°Since you¡¯ve already barged into my territory, then don¡¯t even think about leaving!¡± Wilson looked at the group of Bards and Feathered Monsters who had suddenly barged in and thrown a corpse into his territory. He felt extremely humiliated. As these fellows did not know how to respect a dragon, he would only treat them as enemies! When Kaeger and Marcus heard this, their expressions changed drastically. They quickly turned around and wanted to leave immediately. But at that moment, a door suddenly opened in the sky, and Adolphus walked out. He raised his hand in front of Marcus and Kaeger, and shouted in a deep voice, ¡°Modify the Barrier!¡± Kaeger and Marcus, who was about to jump out of the alley, suddenly felt that the air in front of them was like an iron wall. Not only did they bump into a black and blue face, but they were also pushed back repeatedly. They soon fell into the alley in front of Wilson. ¡°Adolphus, you b*stard!¡± Kaeger and Marcus, who had fallen to the ground, pointed at Adolphus in the sky. They could not help but curse at him. Adolphus shouted in a deep voice, ¡°You two scum! The Ultimate Evil Lord only gave the order to capture me, but you took the opportunity to slaughter the members of my Evil Spirit Race. After I kill you, I will naturally apologize to the Ultimate Evil Lord personally!¡± Adolphus, who had originally escaped from the Arena of Life and Death thought that he would be able to escape the capital of Ultimate Evil. In the end, he discovered that no matter how he used his power of modification, he was unable to open a passage to the Black Hole world. As he was unable to leave, Adolphus could only wander around the capital of Ultimate Evil and watched as Marcus and Kaeger led a group of their men to surround and kill the evil spirits. As he knew that he could not leave the capital of Ultimate Evil, Adolphus could not bear it any longer. He could only take the initiative to step forward and vent his anger by killing Marcus and Kaeger. After that, he would tell the Ultimate Evil Lord the truth! After seeing more and more races invading his territory, the fury in Wilson¡¯s heart rose again. He shouted angrily, ¡°Today, all of you will die here. No one can even think of leaving!¡± Everyone turned to look at Wilson at the same time. They suddenly felt a sense of powerlessness. Although the races in the capital of Ultimate Evil had different strengths, if they fought amongst themselves, the outcome could not be determined in a short period of time. However, Fire Dragon Wilson was an existence that could kill other high-level creatures in an instant! ¡°Let¡¯s leave this place first!¡± shouted Kaeger. Kaeger could not help but extend his golden wings to fly out of the alley. The others also used their own abilities to rush out of the alley as fast as possible. ¡°Buzz!¡± Suddenly, a pure dragon might spread out rapidly in all directions with Wilson in the center. His strength soon covered the entire capital of Ultimate Evil. Kaeger and the others could feel that their abilities had all dissipated into nothingness. They clutched their chests and fell to the ground, unable to get up. Their faces were filled with fear as if they were trapped in an endless nightmare. Wilson took a heavy step forward and began to walk towards the creatures who could not get up. He was prepared to kill all of them. ¡°Clang!¡± Suddenly, the sound of chains sliding could be heard from the sky. Immediately after, a strange phenomenon occurred. A tall figure flew rapidly from the Arena of Life and Death. ¡°Wilson! Letting you stay in the capital of Ultimate Evil is already a great favor to you. Why did you kill all the members in the capital of Ultimate Evil?¡± In an alley beside the entrance of the Black Hole, Vincent had just condensed his body from the air when he heard the voice of the Ultimate Evil Lord coming from the sky. He could not help but smile and sigh, ¡°The timing is just right!¡± Chapter 322 - Was Full of Surprises, and He Made a Prompt Decision ¡°Evil Lord! I usually stay out of your way. However, I didn¡¯t expect you to keep trying to drive me out of the capital of Ultimate Evil. Do you know what it means to drive the dragons away?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it the same as declaring war on the dragons? I¡¯d like to see how many of your lazy dragon companions will back you up!¡± ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± ¡°You think you¡¯re worthy?¡± The conversation between the Ultimate Evil Lord and Wilson kept going back and forth from the sky. There was a hint of anger mixed in their tone, and it was gradually showing signs of exploding. The Ultimate Evil Lord had the power of a domain, and he could control the weather in the capital. Therefore, every word he said sounded like it was coming from heaven. As a dragon, Wilson was already huge. As long as he did not deliberately control it, his voice would sound like thunder. Therefore, the conversation between the two could be heard clearly by every citizen in the capital of Ultimate Evil. Everyone knew that the Ultimate Evil Lord was about to start a war with Wilson. Everyone immediately felt insecure. They were afraid that they would be affected by the upcoming earth-shattering battle. Vincent, who was hiding in the corner, listened to the conversation in the air. His heart was getting more and more excited. As long as the Ultimate Evil Lord and Wilson started to fight, it would not be a battle that could be decided in one or two days. When that happens, it would be the best opportunity for him to leave the Ultimate Evil capital. Such an opportunity would never appear again! ¡°Vincent!¡± At that moment, a white and slender hand patted Vincent¡¯s back gently. Vincent immediately turned around in shock and realized that Irene had rushed over with Janos. He immediately heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°How is it? Are you ready?¡± Irene raised her hand that had the storage ring and said, ¡°The aircraft is ready. All the weapons that can be assembled are ready. We can set off at any time!¡± Vincent quickly held Irene¡¯s hand and said cautiously, ¡°Don¡¯t take out the aircraft at this time. It will be too suspicious. We¡¯ll talk about it when the Ultimate Evil Lord and Wilson start to fight!¡± Irene nodded and said, ¡°I understand! Also, Lilis and Ebenezer haven¡¯t arrived yet. Did something happen to them?¡± Vincent frowned slightly and looked at the distant street. He was worried. It was strange for Ebenezer to not reach before him. With his speed, he should have been here by now. Vincent was even more worried about Lilis. After all, no one could say for sure when the teleportation array would be built. If the Ultimate Evil Lord and Wilson started to fight and Lilis still had not returned, Vincent would have no choice but to go and look for her. He would also have to end the plan of constructing a teleportation array. Some of the high-level creatures who were embroiled in the chaotic battle had always been on good terms with Vincent and had even worked very happily with him. However, when Vincent plotted against them, he showed no mercy to them at all. This was because, from the very beginning, Vincent had met with these creatures in order to create chaos. Furthermore, Vincent knew that these creatures had never really treated him as a friend. They only wanted to exchange him for some high benefits that they could not normally obtain. Therefore, when Vincent abandoned them, he did not feel the slightest bit of psychological burden. However, Lilis was different from the rest of them. The beasts were the first race from another world to establish relations with the Human Race. They were also the first race that Vincent was willing to call brothers with. Therefore, no matter what, he would have to send Lilis back to the Beast Race. He would never abandon her! ¡°Wait a little longer. I hope they can all arrive safely!¡± Vincent¡¯s gaze was deep as he looked at the sky that was gradually changing color. He sighed softly. Since the Ultimate Evil Lord had already arrived at Wilson¡¯s residence, he was determined to shed all pretense of cordiality with Wilson. This was because he could not let Wilson wipe out all the high-ranking nobles in the capital of Ultimate Evil. He wanted to use this opportunity to drive the Dragon Race that he feared out of the capital! Moreover, Adolphus had already appeared. The Ultimate Evil Lord wanted to stop Wilson from killing him! After being instigated by Vincent to sow discord, Wilson¡¯s attitude towards the Ultimate Evil Lord was already very bad. At that moment, hatred had already accumulated on both sides. So, they could only start a war! Just as the two top-notch high-level creatures were about to attack, the creatures who were affected by Wilson¡¯s might earlier finally recovered from the terrifying pressure. They had used the short period of time to recover their strength. Marcus and Kaeger headed towards Adolphus in the sky. They knew that the Ultimate Evil Lord would definitely find out about their massacre of the evil spirits earlier. Only by personally catching Adolphus would they be able to absolve themselves of their sins. Furthermore, they would be able to take over the business of the evil spirits. ¡°Adolphus, don¡¯t even think about escaping today. We will take you down for the Ultimate Evil Lord!¡± Kaeger roared loudly and flew into the sky. ¡°With just my chanting, I will be able to fly!¡± After chanting, Marcus also soared into the sky and chased after Adolphus. Since Adolphus had decided to appear, he had made up his mind to confess everything to the Ultimate Evil Lord. At the same time, he already had some doubts about Vincent¡¯s stance! However, before he explained it to the Ultimate Evil Lord, Adolphus wanted to take revenge for his own race! ¡°You guys came at the right time. Go to hell!¡± Adolphus roared. A crystal light that symbolized the authority to modify appeared in his hands. He rushed down towards them. In the blink of an eye, the three of them were engaged in a fierce battle in the air. Manfred, who was still on the ground, looked at Justin cautiously. Although he could report Justin to the Ultimate Evil Lord, the evil lord was currently in a confrontation with Wilson. He obviously had no time to deal with such a matter. Plus, this would only incite Justin to kill him to silence him, so he directly turned around and left the alley. At this time, Justin only had his eyes on Manfred. He did not care about what Vincent was planning as he believed that it was unlikely for Vincent to report him to the Ultimate Evil Lord. Therefore, Manfred was still his biggest threat! ¡°Evil Lord, I won¡¯t disturb you anymore!¡± said Justin to the Ultimate Evil Lord. He then went straight after Manfred. After seeing that Justin was still chasing after him, Manfred had no choice but to grit his teeth and say, ¡°You¡¯re forcing me, so don¡¯t blame me for being rude today!¡± ¡°Shut up and die!¡± As soon as Justin ran out of the alley, he roared and rushed toward Manfred. A bright red mist of blood surrounded his body and directly wrapped around Manfred. ¡­ In the alley, the Ultimate Evil Lord looked at Wilson coldly and said in a deep voice, ¡°Take the initiative to leave the capital of Ultimate Evil now. I¡¯ll let you leave with some dignity now!¡± Wilson spread the wings on his back, and fiery red runes lit up all over his body. He roared, ¡°I¡¯ll let you die with some dignity today!¡± ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± shouted the Ultimate Evil Lord coldly. He then waved his hand. Countless purple chains descended from the sky and wrapped around Wilson. Chapter 323 - Secretly Observed and Received Information ¡°Roar!¡± A fierce dragon¡¯s roar shook the entire world. The purple chains that descended from the sky were gathered by the Ultimate Evil Lord. He activated the power of the law. As soon as they came into contact with Wilson¡¯s skin, they stuck to his body like glue. Wilson used the fiery red runes on his body to block the absorption of the law chains. His furious roar destroyed half of the chains in an instant. The remaining chains were wrapped tightly around Wilson¡¯s body. The Ultimate Evil Lord was pulling Wilson¡¯s body upwards, making him unable to move for a moment. Suddenly, the Ultimate Evil Lord flashed in front of Wilson. He said with a sneer, ¡°Dragons are really simple-minded. Do you really think that you can break free from my law chains just by relying on your dragon skills? Do you know how many law chains I have?¡± With that, the Ultimate Evil Lord raised his hand and waved it again. A bunch of law chains descended from the sky. There were even more than before! Wilson knew that he was at a disadvantage at that moment. He was not prepared. The only thing he could rely on was the powerful innate talent of the dragons. He lowered his head and spat out a ball of flame. When the flame landed on his body, it instantly became sticky like lava. The liquid-like flame lubricated his body repeatedly, and the chain that was wrapped tightly around his body loosened. When the Ultimate Evil Lord saw the scene, he could not help but frown and say, ¡°The Dragon Race was born with five great talents, Dragon Might, Dragon Pattern, Dragon Breath, Dragon Source, and Dragon Power. The unique talents should have restricted the advancement of the Dragon Race. However, I did not expect you to reach the threshold of the flame authority and cancel out my law chains. I must not let you leave alive today!¡± Wilson sneered and said, ¡°Haven¡¯t you always been thinking about Vincent¡¯s flame authority? You didn¡¯t expect me to understand it before you did!¡± The Ultimate Evil Lord gnashed his teeth and shouted, ¡°The flame authority is nothing. I can find something better!¡± Wilson had already broken most of the chains. Before the second batch of law chains rained down, he spread his wings, flew into the air, and destroyed all the remaining chains. After regaining his freedom, Wilson did not hold back anymore. He opened his mouth and spat out an intense flame at the Ultimate Evil Lord. The Ultimate Evil Lord did not dare to underestimate Wilson¡¯s Dragon Breath. He immediately retreated to avoid the flame that was circling around him. After seeing the Ultimate Evil Lord dodge his flame, Wilson did not immediately chase after him. Instead, he raised his head and spat the flame up into the sky. The law chains that had not been released were instantly burned by the flames, leaving nothing behind. The Ultimate Evil Lord saw the scene and his expression immediately turned ugly. He said in a deep voice, ¡°It seems that your Dragon Breath can actually defeat my well comprehended law chains. Then I¡¯ll see how you resist my domain power!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the Ultimate Evil Lord¡¯s body suddenly emitted a purple light. Immediately after that, wind and thunder rumbled in the sky and the earth shattered beneath him! In an instant, thunder, lightning, wind, rain, lava, and earth thorns appeared one after another. They all attacked Wilson at the same time! As the Ultimate Evil Lord was in his own domain, he could mobilize all the celestial phenomena. He could mix it with the power of the world. It was far better than the ordinary celestial phenomena. Wilson¡¯s entire body was surrounded by flames. He let out waves of furious roars under the wind and rain. It was obvious that he had suffered substantial injuries. At the same time, in the alley where the flames of war were burning, a dark red thin line suddenly extended into the fire. It hid itself between the flames. A pair of eyes suddenly appeared and slowly emerged from within the flames. They were observing every detail of the battle! It was Vincent! Although the world was changing and the battle had already begun, Vincent still did not see Ebenezer and Lilis. Therefore, he had no choice but to spread thin lines of fire into the streets and alleys of the capital of Ultimate Evil. He wanted to use them to monitor the situation in the capital. Given his experience in developing flames, Vincent could easily condense his own eyes into the split flames. However, he could not find Ebenezer. Instead, he saw the battle between the Ultimate Evil Lord and Wilson. Vincent recalled what the Ultimate Evil Lord had told him previously. He soon concluded that Wilson had all five of the Dragon Race¡¯s talents. Dragon Might is a spiritual attack. It provides the user with a strong advantage over the weaker opponents. However, it was useless against opponents who were equally strong. Dragon Patterns are the red runes that lit up on Wilson¡¯s body. They could increase the defensive abilities of the Dragon Race. They could also avoid the effects of some god-level abilities. Dragon Breath allows the Dragon Race to cause terrifying destruction through their breath. Dragon Source refers to the elemental power that the different dragons possessed. For example, Wilson, who was a fire dragon, possessed the flame source. Every single one of his offensive methods were derived from flames! Dragon Power is the invincible physical strength of the Dragon Race. One can deduce just how terrifying the dragon power is just by observing Wilson¡¯s ability to break free from the law chains with brute force. Vincent had learned all the information about the Dragon Race. However, at that time, Vincent witnessed the Ultimate Evil Lord¡¯s true strength, the domain power. The Ultimate Evil Lord could control the domain power perfectly. In his previous battle with Jackson, the Ultimate Evil Lord only used the power of laws that he had yet to fully understand and caused Justin to flee. The Ultimate Evil Lord did not have the chance to display his full strength. As he was currently facing a difficult opponent like Wilson, the domain power that the Ultimate Evil Lord displayed was more powerful. He seemed undefeatable. The entire world was under the control of the Ultimate Evil Lord. As his thoughts could affect the domain, no matter who his opponents were, they would still suffer a great loss. Even the powerful Wilson could only wail in pain amidst the endless phenomena of the world. However, Vincent was certain that Wilson could still hold on for a period of time. He was only screaming miserably at that moment, but there were no serious injuries on his body. This meant that he still had some tricks up his sleeve! Vincent took advantage of the opportunity and focused his gaze elsewhere. Soon, he noticed the battlefield outside the alley. Under Justin¡¯s relentless pursuit, the leader in charge of the Star Race, Manfred, had no choice but to give it his all in the end. Manfred took out a necklace made of dragon teeth from his pocket and stared at Justin. He said in a deep voice, ¡°This was originally something that I wanted to use when I fight for the position of leader in the Star Race. Now, I can only use it on you!¡± After absorbing the blood from a member of the Evil Spirit Race, Justin¡¯s strength had recovered by more than half. He looked at Manfred who was at the end of his rope and said with disdain, ¡°Hmph, no matter what you do now, you¡¯re just going to struggle until you die!¡± Manfred wore the dragon tooth necklace on his neck. The dim starlight on his body instantly became incomparably bright. He recovered all of his strength in an instant! At the same time, a layer of faint scales started to grow on Manfred¡¯s body, and a pair of star wings spread out on his back! ¡°Dragonification!¡± Justin and Vincent, who were hiding in the dark, almost exclaimed at the same time! Chapter 324 - Watching the Battle in Secret, His Whereabouts Were Revealed Vincent, who was hiding in the dark, could not help but feel astonished when he saw that Manfred had dragonized. This was because the materials used to make the dragon tooth necklace were all provided by Vincent to Manfred. However, he had never thought that Manfred was smart enough to use 30 dragon teeth to create a special piece of equipment that could allow him to temporarily dragonize. At that moment, Justin, who was standing in front of Manfred, was even more astonished. This was because everyone knew that the Star Race¡¯s abilities were the only ones that were on par with the talents of the Dragon Race. They were right below the god-level abilities. Therefore, why did Manfred still need to put in so much effort to create the Dragonification necklace? Manfred, who had already transformed into a Star Dragon, looked at Justin. He sneered and said, ¡°The Star Race lives in the capital of Ultimate Evil. They will always follow the orders of the Ultimate Evil Lord. You would rather go against the Ultimate Evil Lord to try to obtain a god-level ability. As for me, I only need to obtain the ability of the Dragon Race to accompany my Star Race¡¯s abilities. Then, I will be able to obtain an extremely powerful talent that is comparable to a god-level ability!¡± Justin was stunned. He frowned slightly and said in a deep voice, ¡°No matter how much you say, this is simply wishful thinking! You have fused your ability with the Dragon Race. Whether your ability can be compared to a god-level ability or not, that will only be known after a fight!¡± ¡°As you wish!¡± Manfred, who was determined to fight, no longer had any scruples. He shouted loudly and charged towards Justin. His skin, which was as bright as the stars, dispersed in an instant along with his movements. It then gathered at an extremely fast speed. The stars continued to disperse and gather repeatedly. The stars all over Manfred¡¯s body provided an endless supply of power to him. At the same time, they also continuously strengthened his charging power. Manfred rushed in front of Justin. He raised his fist and was about to punch Justin in the face. At the same time, he focused his eyes and displayed his Dragon¡¯s Might, causing Justin to be stunned. Manfred smashed his fist into Justin¡¯s face, causing blood and flesh to fly everywhere. Justin, whose face was covered in blood, had just taken two steps back when Manfred¡¯s throat rolled. He suddenly opened his mouth and released a dazzling breath. The power of the Dragon Breath depended on the source of the dragon. Wilson was a fire dragon, so the dragon breath that he spat out was naturally fire. Manfred could not change the source of his own power, so his Dragon Breath was the power of the stars. This was because the Star Race¡¯s special ability was the stars that formed their bodies! Each star that formed Manfred¡¯s body seemed to be as small as dust. They were also as light as feathers. However, under Manfred¡¯s control, they could easily become as heavy as Mount Tai. Their weight could increase to that of an actual star. Such a tiny crystal could fluctuate in weight or light with a single thought. It was different from the Dragon Race that had five different talents at the same time. The Star Race could be considered to have developed their ability to the extreme! Justin, who had been hit by the stars, felt as if he was hit by countless planets. His body burst out with blood mist, and he was sent flying. Having succeeded in his attack, Manfred threw his head back and let out a dragon¡¯s roar. It was as though he was venting the anger in his heart. He retracted his gaze and walked straight towards the direction where Justin had fallen. Vincent was attracted by the whole scene. His gaze immediately shifted to Justin, who had fallen at the end of the street. His body that was about to be smashed into minced meat, had once again recovered at a speed visible to the naked eye. He then stood up as if he was fine. Manfred, who was walking over, could not help but be startled when he saw this. Justin, who had just recovered once, had a pale face and almost died on the spot. How could he be able to recover so quickly? He was not at his peak. However, he was still standing in front of him and was filled with vigor and vitality. Justin sneered and raised his sparkling right hand. He asked, ¡°Why? Are you surprised? Just because you have the Dragonification necklace, can¡¯t I have some life-saving cards?¡± Upon seeing this, Manfred instantly understood and said in a deep voice, ¡°Modification authority! I didn¡¯t expect the Fire Asura to be so willing to give you the modification authority scroll!¡± No matter how naive and self-righteous Justin was, he did not believe that Vincent was helping him sincerely in the beginning. He sneered and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t think about it before, but now that I think about it, he was willing to give me the real scroll to modify authority so I could kill you!¡± ¡°Then stop talking nonsense. I want to see the power of authority. What¡¯s so great about it?¡± At this time, Manfred no longer had his previous calmness and forbearance. He roared and rushed towards Justin. Since Justin had already used the authority to modify, he no longer had any psychological burden. He raised his hand and pointed several times in the air. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Modify and separate!¡± The sparkling power of authority instantly covered Manfred¡¯s entire body. It was as if it wanted to strip the talent of the Dragon Race away from his body. As for Manfred, he let out a muffled groan. His entire body lit up with bright runes formed from stars. It seemed like he wanted to use the power of the Dragon Pattern to temporarily delay the power of authority. Before the Dragon Race¡¯s ability was separated from his body, he wanted to rush in front of Justin to kill him! Justin, on the other hand, was trying to retreat while using the power of authority to defend himself. He was in a deadlock with Manfred. At that point, Vincent finally withdrew his gaze, because there was nothing to watch in the following battle. There was a high probability that both Manfred and Justin would suffer heavy losses. However, Vincent favored Manfred as he had more control and understanding over his own power. After all, Justin had just learned how to modify authority before going to the banquet. It would take some time for him to master it. Vincent then followed the line of fire that had spread throughout the entire arena. He looked around the city, but he still could not find Ebenezer. Even if he wanted to use flame leap to support Ebenezer, he did not know where he was. Vincent¡¯s consciousness returned to his main body. He turned around and said to Irene, ¡°Has Lilis returned?¡± Irene shook her head and said, ¡°Not yet!¡± Vincent gritted his teeth and finally made up his mind. He said in a low voice, ¡°Turn back immediately and go to the underground world to look for Lilis. If the teleportation array has not been set up, it¡¯s fine. Ask her to stop. I¡¯m going to look for Ebenezer. This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. If we miss it, we might never be able to leave the capital of Ultimate Evil!¡± Irene nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go right away!¡± Just as Irene was about to open the manhole cover and dive underground, she suddenly exclaimed in surprise, ¡°Lilis, you¡¯re finally here!¡± After hearing that, Vincent could not help but heave a sigh of relief. He had finally found one of them. He only needed to look for Ebenezer. At that moment, Ebenezer¡¯s voice came from the street behind Vincent. ¡°Master, leave! Leave me alone!¡± Chapter 325 - The Purgatory of Nature, Alone Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Lilis, who had just climbed up from the underground tunnel, heard Ebenezer shouting from afar. She could not help but look out at the street in shock. Vincent, who was guarding the intersection, poked his head out with a nervous expression. He noticed three figures flying over from the other end of the street. The disheveled Kaeger and Marcus were chasing after Adolphus, who was running in the air. Adolphus did not seem to be injured at all. He also did not seem to be fleeing from them. Instead, he seemed to be chasing after something! Vincent suddenly understood that the creature that Adolphus was chasing was most likely the invisible Ebenezer! Vincent was not focused on the chaotic battle between Adolphus and the other two creatures. Therefore, when his gaze swept past them, he did not see Ebenezer¡¯s figure as he did not pay attention to the details of their battle. At that moment, it seemed that it was not Ebenezer who had exposed himself in front of the others, but that Adolphus had used some kind of special method to detect his whereabouts! Adolphus looked determined. He wanted to confess everything to the Ultimate Evil Lord, so he had to capture Ebenezer and explain himself to the evil lord. After seeing this, Vincent naturally could not let Adolphus have his way. At the same time, he knew that this was his last chance. If Adolphus captured Ebenezer and brought him back to the Ultimate Evil Lord, perhaps the battle between the evil lord and Wilson would end prematurely. At that time, all his preparations would be for naught! Vincent no longer hesitated. He turned his head and said to Irene, ¡°Prepare the aircraft. We can take off at any time when we are back!¡± Irene raised her head to look at Adolphus and the others who were flying over in the distance. She said worriedly, ¡°No, the aircraft is too conspicuous. If they discover our intentions and turn to attack the aircraft, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to leave!¡± As there were internal and external problems, Vincent immediately said, ¡°Then wait for my orders!¡± After saying that, Vincent turned around and walked into the street. He immediately pulled out the Return Journey of the Dead. He did not care whether Adolphus and the others had noticed him. ¡°Purgatory of Nature!¡± shouted Vincent. The hundred-meter-long street instantly became pitch-black. Dark-green gravestones rose one after another. They appeared sinister and terrifying. Adolphus and the others who had rushed into the anomaly were all stunned. They looked around in disbelief. They did not know if this was an illusion before their eyes or if they had already entered the Black Hole world. As Vincent had used the Return Journey of the Dead to enter Purgatory of Nature, he was finally able to mobilize a trace of his domain¡¯s power. He soon sensed Ebenezer¡¯s shapeless figure, and hurriedly stretched out his left hand to grab at the void. He caught Ebenezer, who was invisible, in front of him. ¡°Master!¡± Ebenezer cried out in surprise and revealed his own figure, He cried with a face full of self-blame, ¡°On the way here, I just happened to meet the three of them. Adolphus was possessed by some unknown evil and kept chasing after me. It was as if he could see me!¡± Vincent frowned slightly and sized up Ebenezer. He then raised his hand and placed it on his shoulder. He said softly, ¡°Modify the isolation!¡± Ebenezer felt different. It was as if he had lost contact with the entire world. Even Vincent who was in front of him seemed to have been separated from him by a distant space-time. They could only look at each other, however, they could not connect at all. ¡°Snap!¡± At that moment, a cufflink on Ebenezer¡¯s sleeve shattered without any warning. Faint psionic power wafted out from it. Upon seeing this, Vincent immediately removed the authority to modify and pulled Ebenezer back to reality. Ebenezer could feel that he had returned back onto the ground. He looked at the shattered cufflink on the ground and asked in surprise, ¡°What is this?¡± Vincent frowned and said, ¡°This should be the tracking device that Adolphus had left on you. You have stayed with him for so long. He would definitely find an opportunity to do something with you. Plus, the evil spirit¡¯s ability is the Evil Eye Seal. With the remnant of his psionic power, it is not difficult for Adolphus to see you even when you are invisible!¡± Ebenezer nodded in realization and said, ¡°Then he can¡¯t see me now. Let¡¯s leave quickly!¡± Vincent turned his head and looked at Adolphus, who was less than twenty meters away from him. However, he was blocked by the tall tombstone. He shook his head and said, ¡°If I leave, the Purgatory of Nature will lose its effect. They will immediately discover us. Go and tell Irene to prepare the aircraft. I will rush over to meet you later!¡± Ebenezer looked at Vincent worriedly. However, at this critical moment, he did not dare to waste time. He could only clench his teeth and run, leaving Vincent behind. ¡°Miss Irene, quickly prepare the aircraft!¡± Ebenezer had just left the range of Purgatory of Nature. He immediately shouted at Irene and rushed into the alley. Irene, who had been waiting for a long time, immediately raised the storage ring in her hand without hesitation. She released a giant aircraft that was 100 meters long, 30 meters wide, and 50 meters high. The aircraft, which was as black as ink and looked like a castle, suddenly appeared in the air. The residents near the alley could not help but be shocked. Fortunately, this was only the corner of the capital of Ultimate Evil that was close to the Black Hole. If it was in the center of the capital of Ultimate Evil, everyone would be attracted to the aircraft! ¡°Damn, it¡¯s so big!¡± Ebenezer looked up at the giant object in the sky and could not help but exclaim in shock. Irene grabbed Ebenezer¡¯s arm and urged, ¡°This is not the time to be surprised. Hurry up!¡± Soon, Ebenezer, Janos, and Lilis boarded the interior of the aircraft under Irene¡¯s lead. Irene did not care about the three people around her. She ran straight to the control panel and began to adjust the aircraft to recharge for the upcoming trip. Ebenezer stood in front of the cabin door that had not closed yet. He looked at the area covered by the dark green fog on the street with a worried expression and muttered, ¡°Master, come out quickly!¡± Inside the Purgatory of Nature, Adolphus realized that he had lost track of Ebenezer. Marcus and Kaeger were still eyeing him from behind. Then, he suddenly thought of something. He raised his head and shouted, ¡°Fire Asura, I know it¡¯s you! What are you trying to do?¡± Kaeger and Marcus, who were about to attack Adolphus, stopped when they heard that. Although they were in a mess, they naturally understood that the main culprit was the Fire Asura. If the Fire Asura was nearby, they also wanted to find him. Why did this guy, who was only a level 35 creature, have to play around with high-level creatures like them? Was he not afraid that he would be doomed if he was even a little careless? At that moment, Vincent¡¯s voice that was mixed with the heaven and earth phenomenon was heard from within the Purgatory of Nature. ¡°My hometown is being invaded by high-level creatures like you, so I have to leave this place!¡± Chapter 326 - Teamwork, a Glimmer of Hope Vincent looked at the three creatures in the Purgatory of Nature. As the three of them had treated him like a partner in the past, Vincent could not help but answer Adolphus¡¯s question. However, he did not reveal his position to them. After all, he only had the strength of a level 35 creature. As he was facing three level 60 creatures, he knew that he could not withstand a single blow from them. Even though Vincent had grasped the two authorities and was also in control of a portion of the domain power in the Purgatory of Nature, it would be difficult for him to avoid their attacks. After hearing the reason why Vincent had to leave, Adolphus, Kaeger, and Marcus could not help but have the same thought. They wanted to laugh at Vincent for being weak and na?ve. He was still thinking of saving his own race. In the cruel world of the Black Hole, weakness is the only original sin! Even if Vincent could really leave the capital of Ultimate Evil, he would only end up in his own world! However, even though they wanted to laugh at Vincent, they could not at that moment. This was because they felt admiration for Vincent¡¯s ability. Although he only had the strength of a mere level 35 creature, he was able to walk among a group of high-level creatures. He was the mastermind behind the whole chaos. Even the Ultimate Evil Lord and Wilson had become pawns in his hands! With such astonishing intelligence, they believed that even if he encountered a powerful intruder, he would still be able to think of a way to turn the situation around! At the same time, Adolphus and the others thought of their respective worlds. They once had the same thoughts as Vincent. They vowed to live and die together with their own worlds. However, in the end, they all gave up on their dreams after facing the same intruder. They then brought their men to move to the capital of Ultimate Evil. At the same time, they were also avoiding the intruder who made them feel fear. The intruder was none other than Gajero! Just as the three of them fell silent, Vincent¡¯s voice came from the sky again. ¡°The three of you! I know that your worlds were forced to leave their homes and hide in the capital of Ultimate Evil because of Gajero¡¯s invasion. I am going back to deal with Gajero. I hope that you can show mercy. Please don¡¯t stop me from leaving!¡± Kaeger and Marcus continued to remain silent. Adolphus frowned and said, ¡°If I let you leave, then what happens to me? The Ultimate Evil Lord will vent all his anger on me. Today, not only will I kill those two good-for-nothings, but no matter what price I have to pay, I will not let you leave the capital of Ultimate Evil!¡± Vincent, who was hiding in the darkness, could not help but sigh helplessly. He did not think that Adolphus would place a tracking device on Ebenezer, so he had not considered the current situation. Adolphus would never let him leave, and it was simply impossible for him to stop a level 60 creature. At that moment, Kaeger and Marcus, who Adolphus had just called trash, looked at each other silently. They did not know if it was because they were angry at Adolphus for ridiculing them as trash or whether it was because they could feel Vincent¡¯s heroic spirit. When the two of their eyes met, they instantly came to an agreement. They did not express their stance, nor did they explain it! They only had one goal, and that was to capture Adolphus alive! As for Vincent leaving the capital of Ultimate Evil, they could not care less! The strength of Gajero was indeed terrifying. Therefore, anyone who dared to resist Gajero should receive respect and be regarded as a hero. Therefore, Kaeger and Marcus used their own ways to express their respect to Vincent! ¡°Adolphus, surrender now!¡± Kaeger and Marcus shouted loudly and charged towards Adolphus. Golden wings and loud chanting instantly filled the entire Purgatory of Nature. ¡°The two of you will not repent even if you die. I will let you die here today!¡± Adolphus saw that Kaeger and Marcus wanted to help Vincent on purpose. In addition to the hatred that he had for them for slaughtering the evil spirits, he was too lazy to explain further. He relied on his modification authority and continued to fight with the two of them. Although Vincent¡¯s level was not as high as the three creatures who were in the air, his combat experience was no less than the three of them. With a glance, he could tell that even if Kaeger and Marcus joined hands, they were no match for Adolphus. Therefore, if he wanted to delay Adolphus, Vincent had to help them in his own way! ¡°Inferno Styx, open!¡± Vincent hid in the dark and raised the dead on his way back. He waved forcefully at the ground. The earth instantly cracked open. Flames surged out from the crack along with magma and flowed under Adolphus¡¯s body. ¡°Let me show you the real Fire Asura!¡± shouted Vincent from the dark. Countless Fire Asura evil spirits with magma flowing on their bodies instantly shot out. They were whistling as they flew towards Adolphus in the air. The evil spirits that were constructed by Vincent using his domain power were not very strong. They could not even withstand a casual attack from Adolphus. However, as there were many of them, they were able to block Adolphus¡¯s line of sight! Other than the cooldown time that could not be adjusted, the modification authority also had a fatal weakness, which was that the user had to see its target! At that moment, Adolphus¡¯s vision was a mess. He could not see Marcus and Kaeger at all. The two of them who were only slightly weaker than him took advantage of the opportunity to launch their most powerful attacks on him. ¡°Thousand Feathers Kill!¡± ¡°With just my chanting, I will shoot the Sword of Judgment at Adolphus!¡± A huge, pure arrow-like golden feather blotted out the sky. Adolphus and the Fire Asura evil spirits that were beside him were all pushed away. Even Adolphus, who had the authority to modify, could not change the outcome of being heavily injured at that moment. He fell powerlessly to the ground. After the successful attack, Kaeger and Marcus did not hesitate at all. They flew forward together to pick up the heavily injured Adolphus. They then rushed into the interior of the capital of Ultimate Evil. It was clear that they intended to let Vincent live! Vincent felt very lucky in his heart. He quickly put away the Purgatory of Nature and immediately saw the huge aircraft floating in the air. Ebenezer was standing at the cabin door. He kept waving at him and was shouting, ¡°Master, come over quickly! The battle is almost over!¡± After hearing this, Vincent turned his head warily towards the center of the city. At this time, the sky of the capital of Ultimate Evil had become a quagmire. Countless astronomical phenomena were mixed together, as if they were about to tear the entire space apart. There was an even more obvious sense of pain amidst the continuous dragon roars. Vincent blurted out and sighed, ¡°Wilson is about to lose!¡± He immediately turned around, flung out a ball of flame with his hand, and shot it towards the open cabin door. Ebenezer hurriedly rolled up his sleeve to catch the flying flame. He allowed the flame to continue to burn on his sleeve. This was because he knew that as long as there was a flame, his master could instantly teleport into the cabin! Chapter 327 - Sudden Accidents, Killing Intent Rising When Vincent saw that Ebenezer had tacitly caught the flame, he was delighted. Just as he was about to leap into the flame, an explosion suddenly came from the sky. The huge shock wave made Vincent stumble back a few steps and he almost fell to the ground. Vincent was surprised and turned his head to look at the sky. He saw half a star and half a blood-red ripple above his head. That was the aftermath of the explosion, and this explosion must have come from the exchange of attacks between Manfred and Justin! The full-strength attacks of these two experts who were above level 70 were something that no one could withstand! Kaeger and Marcus had left with Adolphus so rashly that they were caught off guard. They had rushed into the center of the explosion. At that moment, they each spat out a mouthful of blood and threw away the already unconscious Adolphus. At the same time, they fell down like meteors. And the initiators of the explosion, Manfred and Justin, fell right in front of Vincent. They crashed heavily onto the ground like corpses. Vincent, who had originally made up his mind to leave, suddenly stopped and looked at the two high-level creatures beside him with some hesitation. ¡°Cough, cough!¡± Manfred sat up with difficulty. At this time, more than half of the dragon tooth necklace on his neck had been broken, and he could no longer maintain his dragon form. He returned to his original appearance. Manfred looked at the slightly hesitant Vincent and his pupils contracted. He said in a deep voice, ¡°What are you looking at? Get lost quickly! Even if I¡¯m seriously injured, I¡¯m not someone a small character like you can attack!¡± Vincent¡¯s face was filled with hesitation as if his heart was struggling violently. In the end, he chose to acquiesce to Manfred¡¯s words. He no longer dreamt of participating in the battle of the high-level creatures. He turned around to leave. At that moment, Justin was struggling to sit up. He said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Stop! Help me kill Manfred, or else you won¡¯t be able to leave today!¡± Vincent stopped again and turned to look at Justin. A trace of hope and greed seemed to have risen in his eyes. Justin saw that Vincent did not make a move. He could not help but urge, ¡°What are you waiting for? The elites of my Vampire Race have been following me in the dark. If you don¡¯t kill Manfred for me now, when my men arrive, you and those creatures on the aircraft can forget about leaving!¡± After hearing Justin¡¯s threat, the corners of Manfred¡¯s mouth could not help but curl into a sneer. It seemed that among the high-ranking nobles who had interacted with Vincent, Justin was the one who did not understand him the most! At the same time, Vincent¡¯s face had already revealed a smile that looked even more brilliant than Manfred¡¯s. The Return Journey of the Dead was revealed once again. The point of the blade was not directed at Manfred, but at Justin, who had been threatening Vincent! ¡°I have a rather greedy thought, so greedy that I even feel like I¡¯m courting death! So I¡¯ve been hesitating whether to take action. Just now, Manfred had successfully dissuaded me, but you shouldn¡¯t have threatened me. I can¡¯t control the greed in my heart!¡± said Vincent coldly. At the same time, he raised his weapon and stabbed Justin¡¯s heart. When he first came to the capital of Ultimate Evil, Vincent was the Fire Asura that dominated the Arena of Life and Death. He had to kill continuously every day in exchange for his current freedom. Even though Vincent was once as benevolent as a saint, it was inevitable that his heart would be filled with killing intent and bloodlust. However, later on, he wandered among a group of high-level creatures. Even though he had the desire to kill in his heart, there was no target around him that he could attack. This was because Vincent still had his plan. He knew that any high-level creature could easily kill him. It would be as easy as killing an ant! Therefore, Vincent could only suppress the killing intent in his heart, restrain himself, and do his best to deal with the high-level nobles. However, as the opportunity was handed to him on a silver platter, Vincent could not help but feel greedy. Not only could he complete the killing, but he also had a chance to maximize his strength! In addition to that, Justin was seriously injured. Vincent did not forget to put on a show to threaten him. He could not hold back the bloodlust in his heart anymore. He was determined to give it his all and kill this level 75 creature! Justin did not expect Vincent to be unafraid of his threat and to attack him so brazenly. Furthermore, his injuries were serious, and his reaction was slow. There was no way for him to dodge Vincent¡¯s attack. The Return Journey of the Dead instantly pierced through Justin¡¯s chest, along with his heart, causing a stream of blood to flow out. However, Vincent did not expect that even after he pierced Justin¡¯s heart, the heavily injured Justin still did not die. Instead, he maintained his previous posture and looked at Vincent coldly. ¡°What Manfred said was right. Even if high-level creatures like us are seriously injured, we are not something that an ant like you can kill!¡± Justin gritted his teeth and roared angrily. At the same time, he reached out to grab Vincent¡¯s chest. He wanted to suck every drop of blood from Vincent¡¯s body to heal his injuries. Despite being shocked, Vincent¡¯s reaction was still extremely fast. He looked at his palm that was getting closer to his chest and shouted in a low voice, ¡°It will take a long time to modify!¡± In an instant, under the effect of the modification authority, Justin¡¯s five fingers and Vincent¡¯s chest were suddenly separated. It was as if they were a thousand miles away from each other. However, Justin¡¯s strength was much higher than Vincent¡¯s. At the same time, he also had the authority to modify. Therefore, his palm only paused for a moment before it broke through the thousand miles and struck Vincent¡¯s chest. Right at that moment, Vincent instantly spiritualized his whole body with fire. The five fingers that had just pierced into his chest did not suck away his blood. Instead, they sucked out five dark red flames. Justin was so angry that he swatted away the flames in his hands. He used the last of his strength to stand up and thrust his hands directly into Vincent¡¯s head. He wanted to smash his head into pieces. Vincent was struck by Justin¡¯s palm. Even though he had activated the Flaming Sun Divine Body in time, he still felt the blood in his body churning. Every bone in his body seemed to be on the verge of shattering. Under such intense pain, Vincent knew that Justin had attacked him again. However, he did not dodge. Instead, he hardened his heart. The Hand of God on his left arm instantly turned into a long chain and bind Justin¡¯s hands together. At the same time, he used his right hand to grab onto the weapon that was in Justin¡¯s chest. He tried his best to stir it. He wanted to crush his entire chest. At the same time, Vincent shouted with difficulty, ¡°Modify fragile!¡± ¡°Modify sturdy!¡± ¡°Modify heavy!¡± ¡°Modify flow!¡± Vincent shouted four consecutive modification commands. The four rings on Vincent¡¯s right hand shattered one after another. At the same time, Justin¡¯s chest began to become weak. Vincent¡¯s body became more and more solid. At the same time, his body was as heavy as a mountain, causing the heavily injured Justin to be restricted. He was unable to move. Finally, the blood that kept spilling out of Justin¡¯s body began to flow out at an even faster speed. Chapter 328 ¡°B*stard! You still have so many scrolls!¡± When Justin saw Vincent using four modification authority scrolls at the same time, he immediately understood that Vincent must still have a few more modification authority scrolls on him. However, at that moment, the injuries on Justin¡¯s body were getting more and more serious, and his vitality was also gradually decreasing. There was not much time left for him to resist! On the other hand, Vincent noticed that Justin was about to break free from the shackles of his Hand of God. However, he had made up his mind. Vincent had a vicious look on his face as if he wanted a life for a life. Like a madman, he spun the Return Journey of the Dead. He was determined to compete with Justin. He wanted to see who would die first! Justin spat out a mouthful of blood. There was almost no more blood left in his body. However, his hands were still full of strength. Before his vitality was completely exhausted, he struggled and broke free from Vincent¡¯s Hand of God. He then struck Vincent¡¯s head. ¡°Bang!¡± After a series of intense sparks, Vincent¡¯s Flaming Sun Divine Body finally collapsed, and he returned to his original appearance. This was the first time his Flaming Sun Divine Body that had advanced to the fourth layer was beaten down to its original form by an external force. This meant that his Flaming Sun Divine Body that he had cultivated to the initial success stage, had been destroyed. He could only start cultivating from scratch again. Vincent¡¯s entire skin was peeling off inch by inch, revealing the bright red flesh underneath. At the same time, the bones in his body had cracked under this heavy blow. Every time he moved, he felt as if thousands of arrows were piercing through his heart! But even so, Vincent still relied on his final strength to continuously stir the hilt of the weapon in his hand. Justin, who was also in extreme pain, used the last bit of his strength to push Vincent away. He was so weak that he did not even have the power to absorb blood. He could only let Vincent pull away from him to reduce the damage that he had suffered. After Vincent fell, he still tried his best to get up. This was because he knew that although his injuries were serious, Justin¡¯s condition would only be worse. Therefore, he had to get up and stab him one last time. Only then would his injuries not be in vain. Only by killing Justin would Vincent have the hope of returning to the aircraft. However, Vincent only had his unyielding will left. He no longer had control of his body. He looked at his hands with some unwillingness, and only a bitter smile remained on his lips. At that moment, a crystal clear and bright palm pierced through Justin¡¯s chest, completely cutting off his life force. Justin could only fall with a face full of unwillingness under Vincent¡¯s shocked gaze. At the same time, Vincent also saw the person who had ended Justin¡¯s life. It was Manfred, who had recovered some of his strength! After successfully killing Justin, Manfred returned to his weakened state. He staggered two steps back and pressed his hands on his knees to force himself to stand. His face was filled with a crazy and ferocious smile. He said in a deep voice, ¡°I know that you wanted to kill one of us in the beginning, and the reason you wanted to do so must be because you can obtain good benefits as long as you can kill one of us personally! You are very smart and also very crazy but you are too greedy. I had long guessed that Justin would anger you, so I chose to stay out of it from the beginning. When the both of you have fought and have sustained substantial injuries, I can then take the opportunity to kill him! This way, you won¡¯t be able to obtain the benefits that you want, and at the same time, you won¡¯t be able to leave the capital of Ultimate Evil!¡± Vincent, who felt pain even when he opened his mouth to speak, shook his head helplessly. He frowned and said, ¡°First of all, you guessed wrong! I do not have to personally kill others to get benefits! Secondly, even if I wanted to leave the capital of Ultimate Evil, you can¡¯t stop me!¡± ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Manfred smiled coldly. He then took a deep breath, forced himself to stand up, and walked towards Vincent. He asked mockingly, ¡°Then prove it to me now. What benefits can you get? How can you leave the capital of Ultimate Evil whilst you are still under my watch?¡± Vincent moved his right hand with difficulty. He raised his finger and slowly pointed at Justin, who was already dead. He sighed softly and said, ¡°Spirit-binding!¡± A gust of cold wind suddenly surged. Justin¡¯s pitch-black soul suddenly stood up from his corpse. He looked at Vincent with some confusion and anger. Spirit-binding was a mysterious skill that could mobilize the power of the Black Holes. It could bind the souls of the dead for the owner¡¯s own use. No matter how powerful they were when they were alive, the souls of the dead would be forcibly bound and used as slaves by the owner! Previously, Vincent could only use it to compliment the killing attribute of the Cup of Fate. He used it to harvest the souls that were weaker than him. This was because he had never met a powerhouse who had died in front of him. However, there was currently such an opportunity available in front of Vincent. Whether it was Manfred or Justin, they were both unrivaled level 75 creatures. As long as he could obtain the souls of any one of them, it was equivalent to having an extremely powerful trump card. Therefore, Vincent could not refuse such an opportunity no matter what! He would rather risk his life in exchange for Justin¡¯s soul. It was worth it! ¡°You, how did you¡­¡± Manfred looked at Justin in his soul state with a shocked expression. For a moment, he could not even speak properly. Although he could kill Vincent in his current state, he definitely could not fight against Justin, who had returned to his peak strength in his soul state! Justin ignored Manfred. Instead, he looked at Vincent and said in a deep voice, ¡°I don¡¯t know what strange methods you used, but with your current strength, it¡¯s simply wishful thinking for you to completely control my soul! I will follow you temporarily, but I will never help you. When you die in the hands of others, my soul can be freed!¡± With that, Justin turned into a black shadow and entered Vincent¡¯s body in a flash. After seeing that, Vincent could not help but grin and mutter, ¡°You have already become a soul, yet you still have such a temper! Forget it, I can¡¯t control you now. Fortunately, I still have other trump cards!¡± Manfred became even more fearful after he heard what Vincent had said. He was very worried that he would unknowingly fall into Vincent¡¯s trap. Therefore, he had to kill this ant that was only a level 35 creature as soon as possible. ¡°I don¡¯t care what other trump cards you have! You can die!¡± said Manfred in a deep voice. He then tore off the necklace on his neck and threw the remaining dragon teeth into his mouth. He began to munch on them wantonly. At the same time, the dim starlight on his body began to brighten rapidly. When Vincent noticed that Manfred did not hesitate to destroy the necklace that he had painstakingly forged to recover his strength, he smiled and raised his left hand. He then said, ¡°Do you know why I dared to stay behind to kill Justin? That¡¯s because my strongest trump card is finally fully charged!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a golden light instantly shone on Vincent¡¯s left arm. A golden figure with four arms, clad in golden armor, with wings on his back, slowly rose and enveloped Vincent¡¯s body. An incomparably powerful pressure spread out in all directions. Chapter 329 - At the Final Juncture, Brave the World ¡°The Protoss!¡± Manfred looked at the figure that had suddenly appeared on Vincent¡¯s body, he could not help but shiver. He hurriedly retreated and looked at Vincent with a face full of fear. Vincent laid on the ground and asked Manfred fearlessly, ¡°What? Are you that afraid? Didn¡¯t you say that you would make sure that I die?¡± Back then, even the chief of the Lingluo Race, Jackson, had to hand over all his treasures in the face of the Protoss¡¯s divine might obediently. Manfred was naturally unable to resist the effects of the divine might! Manfred clearly knew that Vincent did not have the power of the Protoss. He had only obtained its divine might. However, although he was not afraid, the tremors that came from the depths of his soul were not something that he could control. Therefore, he urgently wanted to withdraw from the range of the divine might. He wanted to stop provoking this fellow who was full of bad luck! Among the 10,000 races in the Black Hole, it was very rare for low-level creatures to meet the Protoss. And even if they did meet them, there was a high probability that they would be played to death by the Protoss. Therefore, there were very few legends about the Protoss. However, to some high-level creatures, the existence of the Protoss was not a secret. Every member of the Protoss was very powerful. They all had the strength of a level 90 creature, and all of them had mastered the four god-level abilities. The relatively weaker portion of them was known as the Observers who liked to fool low-level creatures. However, they were also the nightmare of every high-level race! Once they were involved in matters related to the Protoss, whether it was high-level creatures or low-level creatures, they could attract the attention of the Protoss. Once they were targeted by the Protoss, they would either die or be crippled. There was no possibility of them escaping unscathed. This was because below the gods, they were all ants! When Manfred saw Vincent¡¯s current state, he knew that Vincent must have made a deal with the Protoss. Once the deal started, the Protoss would use all kinds of methods to spy on the actions and experiences of the trader. At the same time, he would also pay attention to the other creatures that the trader came into contact with! If anyone aroused the curiosity of the Protoss, then the Protoss would definitely come and take the initiative to make a deal with him. Even Manfred, who was already a level 75 creature, still could not resist the will of the Protoss. At that time, perhaps the entire capital of Ultimate Evil would be buried along with them! At that moment, Manfred no longer wanted to kill Vincent. He was even afraid that Vincent would die in the capital of Ultimate Evil. With a Protoss behind him, it was better to let him leave as soon as possible. He believed that even the Ultimate Evil Lord would make the same decision as him. Even if he was as powerful as the Ultimate Evil Lord, he still had to fear the power of the Protoss! After seeing Manfred¡¯s panicked look, Vincent could not help but shout coldly, ¡°Stop!¡± Manfred who was retreating, froze on the spot as if his legs had been petrified. He looked at Vincent in despair. At that moment, Vincent relied on the effect of God¡¯s power. He naturally could not let Manfred go so easily. He immediately asked, ¡°Hand over your secret. How did you transform into a dragon?¡± Manfred tried his best to refuse him. However, he still obediently took out a crystal-like object from his bosom and threw it to Vincent who was lying on the ground. Vincent moved his fingers with difficulty and grabbed the crystal. He took a deep breath and said to Manfred, ¡°Goodbye!¡± In the aircraft, after seeing that Vincent was seriously injured and could not get up, Ebenezer tried his best to maintain the burning flames on his sleeve. However, the body of the shadow demon was different from that of the human race. Even if he wanted to burn the flame seed that he had brought back for Vincent, he could not do it at all. He could only watch as the flames on his sleeves gradually became smaller until only a tiny spark was left! Ebenezer said in a low voice with a sorrowful look, ¡°Master, you can¡¯t come back!¡± In the cabin, Lilis and Janos could not help but fall into silence. They could already see the hope of leaving right in front of them. This was an opportunity that Vincent had created by himself. However, everyone sighed when they saw Vincent in that state. Irene, who was controlling the aircraft immediately turned around and looked at the cabin door in a daze. Her eyes were slightly red as she said, ¡°If Vincent doesn¡¯t make it back in time, I won¡¯t leave either!¡± As soon as she said that, Ebenezer suddenly realized that the sparks on his sleeve suddenly became bright again. It then turned into a huge ball of fire. Vincent¡¯s figure immediately emerged from the flames and landed heavily in the cabin. ¡°Ah! A few more broken bones!¡± Vincent laid in front of everyone and sighed with a slight frown. ¡°He¡¯s back!¡± When everyone saw that Vincent was still in the mood to laugh at his injuries, they became excited. When Irene saw this, she immediately turned the aircraft and steered it towards the Black Hole in front of her. The capital of Ultimate Evil only had one Black Hole that was connected to the outside world. The capital of Ultimate Evil had trained a large number of scavengers and managers. There were also gatekeepers that guarded the outside of the Black Hole in order to prevent uninvited guests from entering. Although there was no one specifically guarding the entrance of the Black Hole in the capital of Ultimate Evil, if someone left through the Black Hole, they would still have to pass through the gatekeeper who was guarding the outside. Nevertheless, at that moment, the aircraft that Irene was piloting could still pass through the Black Hole unimpeded for now and enter the Black Hole world! ¡­ ¡°Where did the divine might come from?¡± Right at that moment, the Ultimate Evil Lord that had been fighting with Wilson suddenly sensed the presence of the Protoss. He could not help but shout loudly. He even gave up on Wilson, who was about to be subdued. He flew into the air and looked down at every corner of the Ultimate Evil capital. The aircraft that was about to enter the Black Hole instantly attracted the Ultimate Evil Lord¡¯s attention. The Ultimate Evil Lord immediately thought of someone who wanted to take the opportunity to leave the capital. However, the capital did not have any restrictions on the movements of most citizens. Everyone could come and go as they wished. Only a very small number of creatures were restricted by the Ultimate Evil Lord. They could not leave the Ultimate Evil capital by even half a step. The Ultimate Evil Lord who was surprised, suddenly remembered that there was someone who had not appeared in his sight for a long time! ¡°Fire Asura!¡± He roared angrily and his body flashed into the air. In the blink of an eye, he arrived in front of the Black Hole. He raised his hand and wanted to grab the tail of the aircraft and drag it back into the capital of Ultimate Evil. ¡°Evil Lord, don¡¯t!¡± Upon seeing this, Manfred immediately flew into the air and tried to stop the Ultimate Evil Lord. ¡°Get lost!¡± The Ultimate Evil Lord roared and slapped Manfred away. However, in the blink of an eye, the aircraft had completely disappeared. The aircraft had entered the Black Hole. The Ultimate Evil Lord who was extremely angry lowered his head and looked at Manfred, who was embedded in the ground. He asked in a deep voice, ¡°Is the Fire Asura in the spaceship?¡± At that moment, all the bones in Manfred¡¯s body were broken. Even if he wanted to persuade the evil lord, he could not do anything. He could only nod his head gently. The corners of the Ultimate Evil Lord¡¯s mouth twitched. He looked at the Black Hole that he had not stepped out of for hundreds of years. He leaped forward and chased after the aircraft. Outside of the Black Hole, when Irene and the others saw the Black Hole world in front of them, they did not have the time to feel the joy of being reborn. They were shocked by the gatekeeper spaceship that surrounded them. ¡°Open the cabin door immediately and let us do the inspection!¡± The gatekeeper¡¯s cold voice came from the sky, making Irene look at Vincent in despair. At this time, Vincent, who was the strongest fighter, was already heavily injured. Who else could get rid of the gatekeepers? ¡°Use this!¡± Vincent, who was lying on the bed, saw this and took out a token from his storage ring. He handed it to Lilis, who was beside him. It was the space tunnel token that he had gotten from Jackson! Chapter 330 - Failed Interception and Investigation of the Culprit At the last moment before leaving the capital of Ultimate Evil, Irene looked at the gatekeepers in front of her. She had already fallen into despair, but Vincent¡¯s voice rekindled her hope. She turned her head and instantly recognized the token in Vincent¡¯s hand. It was one of the few treasures that Jackson had left behind when his sneak attack on Vincent failed! The Lingluo Race had used their inherent authority to create a tunnel that was parallel to all space and time. This token was the only key to enter the tunnel! Irene looked at Lilis, who had taken the token from Vincent. She hurriedly said, ¡°Quickly use this token to open a parallel tunnel!¡± Although Lilis did not know the origin of the token, things like teleportation tunnels were all things that she was best at. Upon hearing Irene¡¯s reminder, she subconsciously injected her psionic power into the token. In an instant, a bright light burst out from the token and gradually formed a vortex that distorted space! The vortex grew larger and larger until it sucked everyone and the entire aircraft into the center of the vortex. At the same time, the Ultimate Evil Lord exited the Black Hole, but he could only see a vortex that was gradually shrinking. Even if he wanted to stop it, there was nothing that he could do. ¡°B*stard, how dare you betray the capital of Ultimate Evil? I¡¯ll make you pay the price!¡± The Ultimate Evil Lord roared at the sky in anger. However, the situation was set. It would be difficult for the Ultimate Evil Lord to catch the person who sneaked out of the capital! The Ultimate Evil Lord took a few deep breaths to calm himself down. He then turned around and walked back into the Black Hole. No matter what happened, he was still the leader of the capital of Ultimate Evil. Everything had to be fixed. The chaos in the capital of Ultimate Evil still needed to be dealt with. It was time to end the fight between everyone! When the Ultimate Evil Lord returned to the capital, he saw Manfred trying to get up from the ground with difficulty. Not far away, he saw the previously unconscious Adolphus, Kaeger, and Marcus waking up one after another. Everyone no longer had the power to continue fighting. They could only look at each other quietly. They did not know what to say for a moment. Suddenly, a dragon¡¯s roar came from afar. Wilson spread his wings and slowly flew up from the interior of the capital of Ultimate Evil. He was flying directly toward the Ultimate Evil Lord. ¡°Evil Lord, where are you running to? Today, you and I must decide the victor!¡± The Ultimate Evil Lord did not have any interest to fight at this time. His hands were behind his back as he shouted in a deep voice, ¡°Wilson, you better behave yourself! If you want to fight, I will definitely fight you to the end another day. But now, what I want to know is, what exactly happened today? Tell me everything you know, especially everything about the Fire Asura!¡± After hearing that, Wilson slowly lowered his body and crouched at one end of the street. He looked around in a daze. So far, he still did not know what the chaos had to do with Vincent. Adolphus, who had already woken up, looked at Kaeger and Marcus in front of him. He said angrily, ¡°You two idiots! The Bard necklace was indeed mine, but I later sold it to the Fire Asura! The war between the two of you was started by him alone, and you helped him leave the capital of Ultimate Evil!¡± Kaeger and Marcus looked at each other blankly, their minds constantly recalling their past cooperation with Vincent. They had developed a tacit understanding with one another after a short period of cooperation. They could instantly see from each other¡¯s eyes that they had shared the same experience. It turned out that they were all Vincent¡¯s collaborators, and at the same time, they were all targets that Vincent had strongly urged to attack! Kaeger and Marcus lowered their heads in both regret and annoyance. They absolutely did not want to mention Vincent again. When the Ultimate Evil Lord saw this, he could not help but snort coldly, ¡°The two of you actually let the Fire Asura go. You have openly disobeyed my orders! Do you know what kind of price you will have to pay?¡± When Kaeger and Marcus heard this, they instantly shivered. Of course, they could think of how the Ultimate Evil Lord would deal with them, which was why they were incomparably terrified in their hearts. Manfred, whose bones had been broken by the Ultimate Evil Lord, was standing at the side. Suddenly, he said, ¡°Lord, they did the right thing! I think we should let the Fire Asura leave the capital of Ultimate Evil because the Fire Asura had once made a deal with the Protoss. Just now, he used his left arm to release the divine might. It had the illusion of the Protoss!¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± The Ultimate Evil Lord could not help but frown and look at Manfred. Manfred nodded solemnly, ¡°After the trade with the Protoss, those who are still alive have either sold out their most important things or are still wanted by the Protoss. If we let him stay in the capital of Ultimate Evil or cause him to die here, I think the Protoss will definitely pay attention to him!¡± The Ultimate Evil Lord¡¯s pupils shrank. Just as Manfred had said, even if the Ultimate Evil Lord had the capital to rely on, he still did not dare to fight against the Protoss. After all, the difference in strength was a gap that could not be bridged by any ability! Then, the Ultimate Evil Lord raised his head and said, ¡°Today, I ordered the whole city to search for Adolphus. Why did you come out to cause trouble?¡± Wilson said in a deep voice, ¡°Bullsh*t! When did I cause trouble? It was clearly you who sent creatures to invade my territory and tried to interfere with my Dragon Race material business, yet you still want to drive me out of the capital!¡± The Ultimate Evil Lord was speechless when he heard that. He did not expect this stupid dragon to not be able to understand the Fire Asura¡¯s true intentions until now. He did not understand that the information was just a lie made up by the Fire Asura to lure him into the war! However, the Ultimate Evil Lord was too lazy to explain. He turned to look at Manfred and asked, ¡°Then why did Justin try to kill you? And why did you kill Justin?¡± Manfred quickly replied, ¡°I found out that the Fire Asura and Justin were secretly trading the power of authority, so I wanted to threaten the Fire Asura to hand over the business of the Dragon Race materials to me. Today, I went to visit Sir Wilson because I had made an agreement with the Fire Asura in advance, but I didn¡¯t expect that Sir Wilson would misunderstand! Justin was afraid that I would tell others that he had cultivated and modified his power of authority, so he took the opportunity to kill me to silence me. However, he didn¡¯t expect that when both of us were injured, the Fire Asura took the opportunity to kill Justin and took away his soul!¡± Upon hearing what Manfred had said, Kaeger and the others were all shocked. Killing Justin and taking away his soul was equivalent to declaring war on the entire Vampire Race. At the same time, it was enough to prove that the Fire Asura had the means to threaten high-level creatures! The Ultimate Evil Lord frowned slightly. At that moment, he had roughly figured out everything that Vincent had planned. He could not help but say furiously, ¡°B*stard! All of you are b*stards! Each of you went behind my back to do all those shameful things, which gave the Fire Asura a chance to take advantage of! From now on, you have to tell me everything that you have done. I will pardon you for your crimes, but if you dare to hide anything from me, I will bury your race along with you!¡± Chapter 331 - Asking for the Truth, the Pursuit of All Races On the dilapidated streets of the capital of Ultimate Evil, after the baptism of the flames of war, a group of creatures in shabby clothes sat around the intersection. They were chatting solemnly. The creatures looked like the lowest level citizens in the capital of Ultimate Evil, but in fact, they were actually the supreme rulers and upper-class members of the capital of Ultimate Evil. The Ultimate Evil Lord wanted to understand what Vincent had done. His curiosity gave the others a chance to atone for their sins. Adolphus, Manfred, Kaeger, and Marcus all seized the opportunity. They took the initiative to reveal all their secret plans and how they cooperated with Vincent. Fire Dragon Wilson who was bored and curious, also sat on the road to listen to them tell their stories. Everyone took turns sharing their stories while the others would suddenly sigh in shock and regret. They would curse Vincent in a low voice. After everyone had finished telling their stories, everything became clear to them. Vincent first used Adolphus¡¯s greed to send his disciple out of the Arena of Life and Death. He then took the opportunity to sell him two modified authority scrolls. After that, he incited a war between the Feathered Monsters and the Bards and pretended to be a peacemaker to resolve the entire battle, thus obtaining more benefits and status. Later, Vincent began to cooperate with Wilson and once again raised his status. He then got to know Manfred and Justin. He used a modified authority scroll to make Justin want to kill Manfred to silence him. In the end, Vincent single-handedly stirred up the chaos in the capital of Ultimate Evil and made all the high-level creatures kill each other for him! The Ultimate Evil Lord was extremely angry. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Fire Asura is a b*stard! Not only did he mess up the capital of Ultimate Evil, but he also made a deal with the Protoss. It¡¯s better for such a god of plagues to leave the capital of Ultimate Evil! However, I will not allow him to live anymore. From now on, I will use your information channels to issue a ten-thousand-race kill order for me. Anyone who can kill the Fire Asura can bring his head to the capital of Ultimate Evil and make a request. No matter what the request is, I will fulfill it!¡± When the others heard this, they began to plan in their hearts. It seemed that the Ultimate Evil Lord really did not intend to punish them. Then, they should naturally return the favor and show their loyalty to the Ultimate Evil Lord! At the same time, they were also victims of Vincent¡¯s deception. They naturally had to intervene in the matter and take revenge on Vincent! ¡°Evil Lord, this ten-thousand-race kill order will definitely include our Star Race! Moreover, I believe that the members of the Vampire Race will not let him off!¡± said Manfred in a deep voice. ¡°That¡¯s right. Our Feathered Monster Race also wants to issue a kill order. We are irreconcilable with the Fire Asura!¡± ¡°These days, because of the Fire Asura, I have suffered the greatest loss as a Bard! Therefore, the Bard Race is duty-bound to pursue and kill the Fire Asura!¡± ¡°The Evil Spirit Race can give up all their resources in exchange for the head of the Fire Asura!¡± After everyone expressed their stance, they could not help but raise their heads to look at Wilson. Among the creatures who were deceived and used by Vincent, only Wilson did not express his stance. Wilson looked at the creatures around him and said in a deep voice, ¡°Why are you looking at me? He lied to you because you are too stupid! But I am very satisfied with the deal between him and me! I have no reason to hurt him!¡± Manfred noticed that Wilson did not realize that Vincent was using him until now. He could not help but remind him, ¡°Haven¡¯t you thought that if Vincent had not lied to you, you would not have mistaken me for an intruder. You also would not have fought with the Ultimate Evil Lord, and almost died under his hands!¡± Wilson suddenly frowned fiercely. He looked at Manfred and cursed angrily, ¡°Bah! You entered my territory without my permission, and which eye of yours saw that I almost died under the Ultimate Evil Lord¡¯s hands? Come, come, evil lord, let¡¯s fight again, and let them see who will die!¡± The Ultimate Evil Lord looked at the extremely stupid Wilson with a face full of disgust. He was too lazy to continue paying attention to him. He replied casually, ¡°I don¡¯t have time to deal with you now! If you think that the Fire Asura has not schemed against you, then don¡¯t interfere in this matter. You can continue to stay in the capital of Ultimate Evil from now on!¡± Wilson could not be bothered with the Ultimate Evil Lord anymore. He stood up and was about to leave. However, before he left, Wilson did not forget to turn his head to look at Manfred. He scolded Manfred with a face full of disgust and anger, ¡°A fool like you wants to do business with the Dragon Race? Dream on!¡± Manfred was scolded blindly. He looked at Wilson¡¯s departing back and could only sigh endlessly. He had deliberately reminded the Fire Asura to leave a good impression in front of Wilson. However, who would have thought that all he had done was lift a stone and smash it on his own foot? He wanted the Dragon Race material business so badly that he even dreamt about it. Unfortunately, he would never have a chance to take over the Dragon Race material business. However, no one was in the mood to laugh at Manfred. The most important thing at that moment was how to take revenge on Vincent. The Ultimate Evil Lord stood up and said in a deep voice, ¡°In the name of you and me, start issuing the ten-thousand-race kill order. You must find the exact information of the Fire Asura and bring his head back to the capital of Ultimate Evil!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Everyone answered in unison and returned to their homes along the dilapidated streets. Suddenly, the Ultimate Evil Lord called out to Adolphus, ¡°Adolphus, come with me!¡± Adolphus sighed helplessly. He knew that this was the outcome that he could not escape from! This was because, after Justin¡¯s death, he was the only one who still had the modification authority power in the capital of Ultimate Evil. The Lord of Ultimate Evil, who had always yearned for power, would definitely not let him off so easily! Three days passed in the blink of an eye. Vincent slowly woke up from his sleep. When he opened his eyes, he saw a spacious and clean room. The decorations and items in the room were very familiar because they were the items that he had once used. Irene had carefully collected them and rearranged them in the room of the aircraft for him. ¡°You¡¯re awake!¡± At that moment, a hoarse voice came from the bedside. Vincent looked up and saw that it was Justin in his soul state. He had escaped without being summoned! ¡°How long have I slept?¡± Vincent was too lazy to control Justin. As he asked Justin, he tried to sit up. However, he realized that his entire body was covered in bandages. He could not move at all. Justin looked at Vincent¡¯s current state. He could not help but smile and said, ¡°You have slept for three days, but with your injuries, it would be difficult to recover even if you sleep for another 300 days. I have a method that can help you recover in an instant. Are you interested in learning it?¡± Chapter 332 - Tried Its Best to Bewitch Him, Refusing to Accept the Carrot and Stick Vincent looked at Justin, who took the initiative to curry favor with him, and asked him back with a wary expression, ¡°Instant recovery? You¡¯re not talking about the Vampire Race¡¯s blood law, are you?¡± ¡°Of course! The blood law is the symbol of life force. As long as you master the blood law, you can extract the life force of others for your own use. Not only can it give you a long life, but it can also give you a tenacious life force that is almost immortal. As long as you nod your head, I will teach it to you!¡± Justin was very proud as he spoke about the magical aspects of the blood law. At the same time, he looked at Vincent with uncontrollable madness in his eyes. Vincent smiled and asked softly, ¡°The blood law, a god-level ability! Of course, I want to learn it! But why would you give it to me for no reason? There must be some conditions, right?¡± ¡°Smart!¡± Justin was not stingy with his praise for Vincent. He then said in a bewitching tone, ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t need you to do anything. It¡¯s just that after you learn the blood law and if you want to recover from your injuries, you need to draw out a creature¡¯s entire life force. So, you will need to choose one of the creatures on the aircraft!¡± Vincent turned his body slightly and looked at Justin with great interest. He pretended to think and asked, ¡°What if I don¡¯t use it after I learn the blood law?¡± Justin¡¯s face instantly became serious. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Before I teach you, you have to swear and tell me the name you have chosen! Otherwise, I won¡¯t teach you!¡± Vincent opened his mouth in realization. Then he smiled and sighed, ¡°I see! You want to lure me to kill the creatures on the aircraft so that our team will start to have internal strife. We will then become distrustful of each other, and fall apart, right?¡± Justin looked at Vincent¡¯s joking face. He was obviously not taking him seriously. He replied with some displeasure, ¡°What I¡¯m talking about is the power of laws! If you want to change the disadvantage of your own race and continue to become stronger, you have to rely on god-level abilities. And my blood law is your best chance, you¡¯d better consider it seriously!¡± Vincent did not reply, nor did he say anything. He only shook his head gently and then continued to lie on the bed whilst looking at Justin. There was always a faint smile on the corner of his mouth, making others feel a chill down their spine. Perhaps Justin was impatient from waiting, or perhaps he was a little uncomfortable from Vincent¡¯s smile, he suddenly said somewhat angrily, ¡°You worked so hard to come up with so many schemes. Other than leaving the capital of Ultimate Evil, isn¡¯t it all for the sake of becoming stronger? Now that the opportunity is right in front of you, why don¡¯t you cherish it? Why don¡¯t you know how to choose? As long as you want to become stronger, you just have to swear an oath according to what I said and choose one creature to die. Then, you can have the blood law. In the future, when you comprehend the power of domain, you will only need one more power of order to become a god! Do you still want to refuse the opportunity to become a god?¡± Vincent looked at Justin, who kept asking him questions hysterically, but a hint of mockery appeared in his eyes. He still looked at him indifferently and was not moved by his words at all. Justin¡¯s emotions were completely out of control at that moment. He leaned closer to Vincent, with a ferocious expression and said, ¡°Although I am only a soul now, I can still maintain my peak strength. If you don¡¯t make a choice, do you believe that I will kill you and then kill everyone else on the aircraft?¡± ¡°Clang!¡± At that moment, the sound of something falling on the ground was heard at the door, and it attracted the attention of Vincent and Justin. Ebenezer, who was about to change Vincent¡¯s clothes, heard Justin¡¯s last roar and subconsciously dropped the medical box in his hand. ¡°Justin? Why are you here? If you want to hurt my master, you have to go through me first!¡± Ebenezer instantly rushed forward and stood between Vincent and Justin. He looked like he was ready to die for Vincent. He clearly remembered seeing Justin die under Manfred¡¯s hands after being severely injured by his master. However, he did not expect Justin to be able to come back from the dead and sneak into the aircraft! At that moment, the creature with the highest combat power in the aircraft was Ebenezer. He was ready to hold Justin back for everyone! Justin, who had just threatened Vincent, could only take two steps back when he saw this. He turned his head to the side and ignored Ebenezer, who looked as if he was facing a great enemy. At the same time, Lilis and Janos ran into the room when they heard Ebenezer¡¯s voice. When they saw Justin standing in the room, they were scared out of their wits. They had rarely come into contact with the big shots in the capital of Ultimate Evil. However, they had seen Justin¡¯s terrifying appearance when he was fighting with Manfred in the sky. As they were standing face to face with him, it was really frightening. After seeing that more and more of them had seen him, not only did Justin lose his arrogance from before, but he also became extremely awkward. Vincent raised his hand with difficulty and patted Ebenezer¡¯s shoulder. He smiled and said to everyone, ¡°Enough! Don¡¯t worry. Although he can walk around freely, without my permission, he can¡¯t attack anyone, let alone kill you!¡± Ebenezer and the others asked in surprise, ¡°Why?¡± Vincent turned to look at Justin, who was facing the wall. He was unwilling to face everyone. Vincent smiled and said, ¡°Because he is now my servant! Although I cannot order him to do anything, I can control him to do nothing. So don¡¯t worry, this guy can only use his tongue. Other than that, he can not cause any harm to you!¡± Ebenezer and the others looked at Justin suspiciously. After seeing his current state, they could tell that he was indeed a little embarrassed. Moreover, he did not say anything to refute Vincent, so they immediately believed Vincent¡¯s words. ¡°Master, you¡¯re really amazing! Even a level 75 creature can only be your servant!¡± Ebenezer was the first to express his admiration to Vincent. Janos and Lilis were also looking at Vincent in awe. A level 75 creature was at the top of the food chain in the Black Hole world, yet Vincent was able to enslave such a terrifying existence. This was already beyond their imagination! Vincent looked at the way everyone worshipped him. He could not help but shake his head and say, ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be too excited. If it was really a level 75 creature, I would have crawled out of bed and knelt to beg for mercy! Right now, Justin is just a soul, and I just happen to have the means to control a soul. All of you can leave first. I have something to settle with Justin!¡± The three of them nodded repeatedly when they heard that. They stood up and left the room, leaving Vincent and Justin to continue their confrontation. Chapter 333 - The Blood Law, Was an Exchange ¡°Hey, where¡¯s your arrogance from before? Why aren¡¯t you threatening me anymore? Stop staring at that wall, you won¡¯t be able to see anything even if you keep looking!¡± Vincent was laying on a hospital bed. He looked over at Justin, who was hiding in the corner and teased him. Justin¡¯s eyes were tightly shut at that moment. He was hypnotizing himself in his heart. He pretended not to hear or see anything. He originally thought that Vincent had taken control of his soul unintentionally. He thought that Vincent did not know about the master-servant relationship between the soul and the controller. That was why he wanted to take advantage of the time when Vincent was not in control to lure him step by step into the path of degeneration. Finally, he wanted him to walk on the path to self-destruction. This way, not only could he take revenge, but he could also be freed! However, Justin did not expect his threat to Vincent to be heard by the others! Furthermore, Vincent was actually very familiar with controlling souls. He simply exposed his lie. This made Justin somewhat ashamed to face anyone on the aircraft, especially Vincent! Vincent saw that Justin was determined to face the wall and not look at anyone, so he smiled and said, ¡°Actually, between the two of us, it can only be considered a mutual loss. After all, you died at the hands of Manfred, so there¡¯s no hatred between us that can¡¯t be resolved. Why don¡¯t you cooperate with me in the form of a soul temporarily? Maybe when I¡¯m strong enough, I can go back and find Manfred to avenge you!¡± Justin turned around and roared at Vincent, ¡°There¡¯s no hatred that can¡¯t be resolved? That¡¯s because it¡¯s not you who¡¯s dead! Besides, if you hadn¡¯t insisted on exchanging your life with mine, how would Manfred have the chance to sneak up on me? The person I hate the most right now is you. Don¡¯t even think about making me cooperate with you!¡± Vincent nodded and muttered to himself, ¡°Since you¡¯re not willing to cooperate, then forget it. I¡¯ll just treat it as having a noisy parrot by my side. Anyway, when I get stronger, I won¡¯t need you to cooperate with me anymore. I remember that I can do something else using spirit binding. I can erase all the spiritual intelligence of the soul while retaining the soul¡¯s memory. It¡¯s equivalent to turning you into a retard. This way, it might be easier for me to control you!¡± Justin roared angrily, ¡°How dare you! If you want to erase my intelligence, believe it or not, the vampires will never let you off!¡± Vincent looked at Justin in surprise and asked, ¡°So, if I don¡¯t wipe out your intelligence, you can help me get rid of the vampires¡¯ pursuit?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Justin looked at Vincent with some hesitation. He knew that he had no bargaining chips at that moment, and Vincent was not someone who would yield to threats. So, if he wanted to protect his soul or if he wanted to be free, he could only compromise with Vincent. Vincent suddenly said, ¡°In fact, in our current state, although we are master and servant in name, I can¡¯t do anything to you, and you can¡¯t do anything to me. It¡¯s more like an equal partnership. If you are willing to cooperate with me, I think this relationship can be maintained forever until the day you regain your freedom!¡± Justin looked at Vincent with excitement and asked with anticipation, ¡°What? Did you just say that I can still regain my freedom?¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be happy too early! You are very important to me now. The soul of a level 75 creature is better than all the life-saving cards that I have on me. So, before I am strong enough, I will not give you your freedom! But if you are willing to cooperate with me, I can promise you that I will never control you to do something that will cost you your life. When I am strong enough to protect myself, I will give you your freedom!¡± Justin narrowed his eyes and looked at Vincent with some hesitation. After some internal struggle, he could not resist the temptation of freedom in the end. He sighed and said, ¡°Okay, I will cooperate with you based on what you just said! But my condition is that you can¡¯t force me to take action when I don¡¯t want to. If I have information that I don¡¯t want to say, you can¡¯t search my memories by force, but you can exchange it with me through a trade!¡± ¡°Deal!¡± Vincent nodded and agreed to Justin¡¯s request. At the same time, he secretly heaved a sigh of relief in his heart. Vincent¡¯s original idea was to control a level 75 creature to work for him. That way, he would have the ability to directly participate in battles with level 70 creatures and above. However, after capturing Justin¡¯s soul by force, Vincent realized that the consumption of psionic power to control a soul that was much stronger than his was extremely terrifying! Once a soul that was bound to him left his body, it was equivalent to entering a state of being controlled. As Justin could leave Vincent¡¯s body and move freely without accepting Vincent¡¯s orders, Justin became a huge burden on Vincent. Every time Vincent recovered a trace of psionic power, it would be consumed because of Justin¡¯s existence. This was also the root reason why his injuries could not be healed! As long as Justin was willing to cooperate with him, Vincent¡¯s psionic power would not drain out so quickly. Justin did not realize that he still had a powerful advantage and that he could actually use it to threaten Vincent. Instead, he took the initiative to ask, ¡°With your current condition, if you don¡¯t have the blood law, it will be extremely difficult for you to recover. I will use the blood law to make a deal with you now. Do you accept?¡± Vincent said happily, ¡°I accept! Of course, I accept! What do you want in exchange?¡± Justin replied in a deep voice, ¡°After learning the blood law, you will become a member of the Vampire Race in the future! You can never betray the Vampire Race and you cannot take advantage of our weaknesses. You also cannot hurt any vampires. In the future, when the Vampire Race is in danger, you have to do everything that you can to help them!¡± Vincent could not help but frown slightly when he heard that. It seemed that Justin was still afraid of him. He was worried that if he did not use the blood law to make a deal, Vincent would be forced to search his memory sooner or later. Therefore, he might as well use the blood law to exchange for Vincent¡¯s promise. In the future, he could observe whether Vincent could fulfill his promise and use it to judge the sincerity of his deal with him. Vincent thought for a moment and said, ¡°I can promise not to take the initiative to harm the vampires in the future. I will also help them when they are in danger, but there is no need for me to become a member of the Vampire Race. I still want to be a human, how about that?¡± Justin seemed to have reserved space for Vincent to bargain. He nodded without any surprise and said, ¡°Deal!¡± After saying that, Justin closed his eyes and shared a piece of information with Vincent. Vincent suddenly realized that a bunch of information had suddenly rushed into his mind, but he could still handle it. He quickly sorted out the information and concluded the cultivation method of the blood law! Chapter 334 - Life Force Surged, but the Danger Was Still There After the transaction was completed, Vincent no longer cared about Justin, who was standing at the side. He closed his eyes and began to study the blood law carefully. According to the vampires, blood was the source of one¡¯s life force. It was also the source of power. Mastering blood was equivalent to mastering an unlimited life force! The blood law bestowed the ability to capture life force for the cultivator. At the same time, it would further enhance the cultivator¡¯s physical body, making his own life force even more vigorous. Therefore, what Justin said to Vincent before was actually fake. This was because after mastering the blood law, there was no need to absorb the life force of others. Under non-combat conditions, one could rely on the origin of the life force to initiate rapid recovery. As Vincent gradually grasped the essence of the blood law, streams of fresh blood suddenly flowed into his fingertips and gradually condensed into tiny law chains. At the same time, the injuries on Vincent¡¯s body began to heal at a speed visible to the naked eye. His broken bones, displaced internal organs, and cracked skin all recovered in an instant. At the same time, Vincent also felt that his weak body was once again filled with strength. He raised his hands and grabbed the bandages on his chest. He tore off all the restraints on his body. He then jumped off the bed vigorously. After pacing back and forth for a few steps, he exclaimed in surprise, ¡°The blood law is indeed magical. After activating the powerful vitality, my speed and reaction ability have improved greatly!¡± Justin nodded and said, ¡°Congratulations on your initial grasp of the blood law! From now on, you will have a long life and an immortal appearance!¡± Vincent raised his head to look at Justin and said with a smile, ¡°I have already recovered. I definitely can¡¯t stay inside anymore. Do you want to return to my body or walk outside with me?¡± Upon hearing that, Justin¡¯s expression changed instantly. He entered Vincent¡¯s palm without the slightest bit of hesitation. Without Justin constantly exhausting him, Vincent could finally take a deep breath. The psionic power in his body began to recover rapidly and allowed him to completely recover his strength. Vincent put away the law chains that hung between his fingers and took out a fresh set of clothes from his storage ring. He put them on, pushed the door open, and walked out of the room. The aircraft that Irene had bought with a huge sum of money was very spacious. After leaving the room, Vincent walked along the corridor. He passed by the training area, the leisure area, and the kitchen. Finally, he arrived at the central control area at the front of the aircraft. Irene was standing alone in front of the huge control panel. She was concentrating on flying the aircraft. Vincent walked to Irene¡¯s side and said softly, ¡°Thank you for your hard work!¡± Irene turned her head in surprise and looked at Vincent. She said happily, ¡°I heard from them that you woke up just now. I wanted to wait until the flight was more stable before I went to see you. I didn¡¯t expect your injuries to heal so quickly. Not even a scar could be seen!¡± Vincent smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve gained something earlier and was lucky enough to recover from my injuries. Are you the only one who knows how to operate the aircraft? Won¡¯t you be very tired if this goes on?¡± Irene smiled, shook her head, and said, ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. Ebenezer doesn¡¯t know anything about operating machinery. Lilis and Janos are not interested in this at all. After all, they are specialized in other fields. They are only interested in the fields that they are good at. I am just a little busy right now. When I get past this turbulent area, I can let the aircraft fly automatically!¡± Vincent turned to look at the world outside the aircraft and discovered that the space-time tunnel created by the Lingluo Race was more like an unfinished project. The length of the tunnel was fine. However, the width of the tunnel was relatively small. This resulted in a constant need for the aircraft to dodge the protruding borders on both sides of the tunnel. A slight distraction could cause the aircraft to crash and all of them to die! The surrounding tunnel was not as dark as the Black Hole world. It was more like a layer of ice that had been chiseled out. One could vaguely see that there was a parallel universe outside. Vincent frowned and sighed, ¡°The Lingluo Race¡¯s tunnel is too hasty. It¡¯s fine that the space is so small, but how can the space outside be so blurry? We can¡¯t see which space and time we are corresponding to!¡± Irene smiled and said, ¡°As far as I know, in order to open such a tunnel, the Lingluo Race has already mobilized the power of the entire race. It has taken nearly a thousand years to achieve the current result. Moreover, there is only one key to enter the tunnel, and only the leader has it. You should be secretly happy that you have gotten such a great deal, how can you still be so picky?¡± Vincent said, ¡°The Lingluo Race is indeed very talented in opening tunnels, but their sneaky habits will waste such a good parallel space sooner or later. It¡¯s better for me to slowly develop its value!¡± Every time Irene saw Vincent¡¯s confident look, she found it very interesting. She smiled slightly and said, ¡°You have just recovered. You¡¯d better go and rest! I¡¯ve already asked Lilis to help me take a look. We haven¡¯t left the area near the capital of Ultimate Evil yet. After the aircraft has traveled for a day, we can leave the tunnel and return to the Black Hole world!¡± Vincent nodded gently and said, ¡°At that time, we can really be considered to have escaped!¡± Irene nodded in agreement. Ever since the aircraft left the capital of Ultimate Evil and entered the tunnel, everyone in the aircraft did not show any signs of being particularly excited. At first, everyone thought that Vincent was seriously injured, so there was no joy in the atmosphere. However, even though Vincent had recovered from his injury, no one showed any smiles on their faces either. Irene and Vincent knew that this was because they were not completely out of danger just yet. They had only escaped the pursuit of the Ultimate Evil Lord temporarily. At the very least, this tunnel that was created by the Lingluo Race could not be considered as a world outside of the capital of Ultimate Evil. Therefore, in order to calm everyone down and get rid of the threat of the Ultimate Evil Lord, Irene and Vincent could only hope that the aircraft would enter a truly safe area as soon as possible. The two of them were silent for a moment before Irene asked, ¡°Your injuries have all healed. Are there any hidden dangers? When I heard that you were risking your life to fight with Justin, I was really worried that you would not be able to come back!¡± Vincent smiled and said in a relaxed manner, ¡°Fortunately, I was up against Justin, who was extremely weak, so I was lucky enough to be able to fight him to a draw. However, my Flaming Sun Divine Body, which I had spent a lot of effort to upgrade to the fourth layer, was still destroyed by him. I wasted the fire attribute materials that I had gotten from the Ultimate Evil Lord. If I want to cultivate the divine body technique again, I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll have to spend a lot of time and effort!¡± Irene pouted and said angrily, ¡°It¡¯s all Justin¡¯s fault. I don¡¯t know what will happen to him!¡± Vincent scratched his head and said, ¡°His ending is worse than mine. He¡¯s dead!¡± Chapter 335 - Distress Signal, Searching for the Black Hole No content Chapter 336 - The Newborn Race, Split Into Two Groups A group of rabbits that were ready to die looked at Vincent. Their eyes became dull as if they did not understand why he had suddenly appeared. Was he a new intruder? Or was he here to prey on other intruders? The undead creature that was grabbed by Vincent looked at his cold face. He suddenly said in shock, ¡°You, you, you. You are the Fire Asura!¡± Vincent narrowed his eyes and squeezed his fingers slightly, causing the undead creature¡¯s neck to creak as if it was going to snap at any moment. He then asked coldly, ¡°You know me?¡± The undead creature nodded with a face full of fear and said, ¡°The Evil Spirit Race together with the other high-level races, as well as the Ultimate Evil Lord, have issued a ten-thousand-race kill order. No matter who brings your head to the capital of Ultimate Evil, the evil lord will fulfill one of his wishes!¡± Vincent let out a shrill sneer and asked again, ¡°Since there are so many people who want to kill me, then you should understand how terrifying I am! Let me ask you again, have you seen two human girls?¡± The undead creature hurriedly replied, ¡°No, no!¡± ¡°Crack!¡± Just as the undead creature replied to him, Vincent broke his neck and turned to look at the other undead creatures who were as close as cicadas in the winter. He asked coldly, ¡°Have any of you seen two human girls? All the undead creatures shook their heads nervously. After seeing this, Vincent shouted coldly, ¡°All intruders should die!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a black shadow suddenly appeared in the air. His arms transformed into two pitch-black sharp blades and slashed across all the undead creatures¡¯ throats like a whirlwind. None of them were able to resist the attacks effectively. Some of the undead creatures did not even know what had happened and were killed in an instant. They fell to their deaths one after another like dominoes. The last surviving undead creature looked at the black blade that was about to slash at him and hurriedly shouted, ¡°I, I, I have seen them before!¡± The black blade instantly stopped in front of the undead creature¡¯s throat. At the same time, it allowed him to see the murderer who had slaughtered all his companions. It was a shadow demon whose entire body was shrouded in black fog. His gaze was fierce! Ebenezer did not let Vincent speak and directly asked the undead creature in front of him, ¡°What did you see? Tell us quickly!¡± The undead creature raised his trembling hand and pointed in the direction behind him. He said, ¡°A day ago, we encountered three strange races. They looked somewhat similar to the Fire Asura. At first, we wanted to capture them alive and send them to the capital of Ultimate Evil to be sold. However, we did not expect them to be so powerful. We suffered heavy casualties and were unable to keep them. In the end, we could only allow them to leave in that direction!¡± At the same time, Irene, Lilis, and Janos had also arrived. Lilis looked in the direction that the undead creatures were pointing at. She then checked the compass in her hand. She turned to Vincent and said, ¡°There are three more Black Holes in that direction!¡± Ebenezer saw that he had gotten the answer that he wanted. He could not help but turn to look at Vincent. He wanted to ask him how to deal with the remaining undead creatures. Vincent did not give orders immediately. Instead, he turned around and walked towards the group of rabbits that were guarding the Black Hole. After seeing Vincent, who was even stronger than the intruders, walking over, the weak low-level creatures did not show the slightest bit of fear. They all bared their teeth and warned Vincent. Vincent stopped a few steps away from the rabbits. He sized up the race in front of him carefully. The race seemed to have just gained sentience and did not possess the ability to speak. Thus, he turned to look at the low-level creature¡¯s corpses on the ground and waved his hand. Four or five rabbit souls suddenly stood up from their corpses. Vincent whispered to the souls, ¡°Tell them that I have no ill intentions. I just want to enter your world to take a look. After I take a look, I will leave immediately!¡± The souls that were being controlled kept their consciousness in sync with Vincent¡¯s, so there were no language barriers when communicating. A few souls walked to their companions and let out a few roars. They sounded like monsters. The low-level creatures guarding the Black Hole were shocked when they saw their companions suddenly coming back to life. They looked at Vincent suspiciously. But in the end, these low-level creatures chose to make way for only one person to pass through. After seeing this, Vincent walked straight into the Black Hole. In an instant, a world of green mountains and rivers appeared before his eyes. This was a world that had never been invaded before even though the Black Hole had been opened for so long. The race that lived here was also very weak. Vincent could not imagine just how many lives these rabbit-like creatures had paid to protect their world! However, Vincent was not in the mood to feel emotional at that moment. He raised his hand and pressed on the miniature earpiece in his ears. He asked loudly, ¡°Angelina! Avril! Kurt! Can you hear me?¡± After waiting for a moment, there was no reply. Vincent sighed softly. He could confirm that they had not entered this world. As someone who had just offended the evil spirits and was currently wanted by the capital of Ultimate Evil, Vincent could not simply believe the words of an undead creature so easily. He had to personally enter the world to check and verify the truth. After that, Vincent turned around and walked back into the Black Hole. Vincent, who had returned, suddenly put his hand on the shoulder of a low-level creature and whispered something into its ear. The soul standing at the side began to synchronize the translation for Vincent. The low-level creature looked at Vincent suspiciously and finally nodded in agreement. Vincent released his hand and walked straight towards the remaining undead creatures. ¡°Go back and tell Adolphus that I hate invaders the most! If he still wants to invade other worlds, I¡¯ll return to the capital of Ultimate Evil sooner or later to kill him!¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± The undead creatures hurriedly nodded in agreement after realizing that Vincent was giving them a chance to live. After that, Ebenezer put down his arms that were like blades and allowed the undead creatures to turn around and run away. After seeing this, Irene walked forward somewhat worriedly and asked, ¡°If you let them go, won¡¯t you expose our whereabouts to the Ultimate Evil Lord?¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°I want to expose my own whereabouts!¡± Irene asked with a puzzled look, ¡°Why?¡± Vincent raised his head and looked into the distance. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Because the Ultimate Evil Lord has issued a ten-thousand-race kill order. If you continue to follow me, everyone will be in danger. So, I might as well take the initiative to expose my position. That way, they won¡¯t assume that you are hiding in a place that I won¡¯t go to at all!¡± Irene frowned slightly. She turned to look at the Black Hole behind Vincent and asked, ¡°You want us to hide in this world, and then you¡¯ll go save those people alone, right?¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°Ebenezer will go with me. You guys stay behind to help these low-level creatures grasp some means of self-protection. Give them some weapons and teach them how to set up simple arrays and forging. When I find my companions, I¡¯ll immediately come back to meet you!¡± Irene could only nod in response and said, ¡°Alright, remember to be careful. I will be waiting for you here!¡± Vincent nodded and led Ebenezer towards the three Black Holes in the distance. Chapter 337 - The Time of Crisis, Arrived in Time After parting with Irene and the others, Vincent and Ebenezer, who were known for their speed, no longer had any worries. They arrived at the first Black Hole very quickly. The Black Hole was similar to the Black Hole of the Human Race. It was filled with ferocious low-level monsters that were constantly fighting each other for a spot to enter the Black Hole. After Vincent saw the scene, he took out the Cup of Fate and said softly, ¡°Soul Stripping!¡± In an instant, a pitch-black light burst out from the Cup of Fate and shone directly at the monsters that were gathered in front of the Black Hole. The monsters that were far weaker than Vincent fell to the ground and died one after another. Their pitch-black souls were stripped out of their corpses. The souls stood there blankly and numbly. Vincent did not look at those souls, nor did he take them for his own use. He only brought Ebenezer into the Black Hole in front of him. The world inside the Black Hole was already barren. Everywhere he looked, there were only monsters chewing on each other. There was no sign of any living beings. Vincent tapped on his earpiece and asked again, ¡°Angelina! Avril! Kurt!¡± There was still no response. ¡°Let¡¯s go, next!¡± said Vincent decisively to Ebenezer. He then turned around and walked out of the Black Hole. After failing to find any traces of them in two worlds, Vincent became more anxious. He could not help but speed up again. Ebenezer, who was left behind by Vincent, suddenly shouted, ¡°Master, be careful!¡± Vincent raised his head and saw a dense rain of arrows flying toward him. As he no longer had the Flaming Sun Divine Body, he could not spiritualize his body to avoid such a physical attack. Therefore, he could only raise his Hand of God. His left arm instantly transformed into a two-meter-tall shield, perfectly shielding both him and Ebenezer. They listened to the sound of arrows falling like raindrops. Vincent had a faint feeling that he had found the right place this time! Soon, the attacks stopped. The ground around Vincent had become a dense forest of arrows. At the same time, the sound of footsteps could be heard around him. He turned his shield to the side and looked around cautiously. He saw that he was surrounded by a group of creatures that were similar in size to humans. They were extraordinarily handsome and had long and strong ears! Based on Vincent¡¯s experience in the Arena of Life and Death, he could confirm that the ones who surrounded him were elves. They were a race that obtained power through faith. However, the elves that Vincent had seen previously usually had blue and red pupils. Nevertheless, the eyes of the elves before him were pitch-black. They did not have sclera. ¡°This is the territory of the Dark Elves. Those who trespass should die!¡± An elf wearing a strange-looking beast skin and a chain of animal teeth necklace walked forward and shouted at Vincent in a deep voice. He looked like he was the leader of the Dark Elves. Vincent frowned slightly and kept his Hand of God shield. He said to the elf leader, ¡°We have no intention of trespassing your territory. We are only here to look for three of our companions. Have you seen them before?¡± After hearing that, the elf leader¡¯s eyes suddenly became very fierce. He said angrily, ¡°They have insulted our God. Therefore, they must be burned at the altar of our God to atone for their sins!¡± Vincent¡¯s eyes instantly widened because he had finally found the whereabouts of Avril and Angelina. He looked at the entrance of the Black Hole not far away and shouted, ¡°Charge in!¡± Ebenezer, who was standing behind Vincent, did not hesitate at all. He turned into a black shadow and passed through the layers of the Dark Elves¡¯ encirclement. He charged straight into the Black Hole. At the same time, Vincent raised his right hand. Dark red flames rose and turned into countless lines of fire. The fire shot through the air and spread toward all the Dark Elves. ¡°Boom!¡± The lines of fire exploded into an impassable wall of fire, blocking the path of all the Dark Elves. Vincent¡¯s figure flashed and he soon caught up to Ebenezer. The two of them rushed into the Black Hole in front of them. Vincent felt uncomfortable when they stepped into the brand-new world. The mountains, rivers, trees, flowers, and plants, which were usually colorful were all mottled black. The darkness made the surroundings look very oppressive and strange. ¡°Master, the aura here is so gloomy!¡± Ebenezer looked up at the black and white clouds in the sky and could not help but sigh. Vincent frowned slightly. Just as he was about to speak, he suddenly heard Kurt¡¯s voice again. ¡°Sir Vincent, is that you?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve been attacked!¡± Vincent quickly asked loudly, ¡°Where are you? Are Angelina and Avril okay?¡± ¡°Miss Angelina and Miss Avril are both slightly injured. We¡¯re being escorted to the altar. Come and help us as soon as possible!¡± After hearing that, Vincent no longer hesitated and immediately said to Ebenezer, ¡°Let¡¯s go and find the altar!¡± Ebenezer nodded and ran along the main road towards the nearest city. Just as Vincent was about to run, Kurt¡¯s voice sounded in his ears again. ¡°Sir Vincent, please be careful. They believe in¡­¡± Kurt suddenly stopped speaking. He wanted to tell Vincent something, but he did not have the chance to speak further. This made Vincent even more worried about their current situation. As it was a race against time, Vincent spread the Flaming Wings on his back and flew into the air! Although Vincent did not have the Flaming Sun Divine Body, he still had the power of fire. He could still control fire as he wished! Vincent flew into the air and looked down at the city in front of him. In an instant, he saw a large number of elves gathering in a specific spot. It must be the so-called altar! ¡°Found it!¡± Vincent sighed softly. He did not have the time to inform Ebenezer, so he jumped straight into the city. In the Dark Elves city, on a huge square, there stood a tall, black evil-looking statue. In front of the statue was a group of devout Dark Elves. They were tying three aliens to the execution rack in front of the statue. It was Avril and Angelina, whose faces were pale, and Kurt, whose entire face had been crushed, but he was not dead. An old elf holding a magic staff stood on the altar in the square and sang in a deep voice, ¡°These three lowly creatures have defiled our God. Now, under the witness of devout believers, these three sinners will be burned to death. Let God forgive their sins!¡± All the other Dark Elves that had gathered in the square folded their arms in front of their chests and recited the priest¡¯s chant. At the same time, the Dark Elves raised three torches. They were going to throw the torches into the firing platform under Avril, Angelina, and Kurt. ¡°Who dares to touch my women?¡± A furious roar resounded throughout heaven and earth. A pillar of fire descended from the sky and landed in the middle of the altar. Vincent, who had a murderous look on his face, walked out from the flames! Chapter 338 - Demon Believers Were as Strong as the Clouds ¡°Vincent!¡± Avril and Angelina, who were tied to the execution rack, could not help but exclaim in surprise when they saw the figure that they had missed so much. The Dark Elves in the square raised their bows, spears, and other weapons whilst staring at the unexpected guest. The high priest in charge of the ceremony suddenly raised his hand to stop all the Dark Elves. He turned to look at Vincent and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Who are you? Why are you interfering with our worship of the Great God?¡± Vincent turned to look at the high priest and snapped his fingers. Three tiny flames flew forward and burned the ropes that bounded Angelina, Avril, and Kurt. He then said, ¡°I don¡¯t care what God you believe in. As long as you dare to touch my women, I guarantee that you will not have a God to worship!¡± The high priest did not get angry. Instead, he said in a deep voice, ¡°You are very strong and deserve more respect from us! If you can apologize to our God sincerely, we will not pursue their past mistakes!¡± When Avril and Angelina, who had just regained their freedom, heard this, they quickly shouted, ¡°Vincent, be careful. They believe in¡­¡± Vincent subconsciously turned his head to look at the pitch-black statue behind him. When he saw the god depicted in the statue, his pupils suddenly contracted. He was shocked because he recognized the statue in front of him! ¡°Gajero!¡± Vincent¡¯s voice rang out almost at the same time as Angelina and Avril. His eyes were filled with anger. He had originally planned to resolve the problem peacefully with the elves, but he did not expect that the so-called Dark Elves were actually believers of Gajero! Vincent could apologize to any god, but he would never lower his head to the mastermind behind the invasion of countless worlds, Gajero! ¡°Clang!¡± Vincent raised his hand and grabbed onto the Return Journey of the Dead hanging by his waist. The pitch-black blade was instantly unsheathed, bringing with it a wave of monstrous flames as Vincent slashed towards the tall statue in front of him. ¡°Boom!¡± The huge statue of Gajero was instantly split into two, collapsing on both sides. A loud bang was heard. The high priest who had been very tolerant towards Vincent saw this and instantly roared in anger, ¡°Impudent! How dare you destroy the statue of our God? You must use your lives to atone for your sins towards God!¡± ¡°Atone for your sins!¡± Vincent turned his head and glared at the high priest, swinging his blade at him. ¡°By the will of God alone!¡± The high priest slammed the staff in his hand on the ground and began to sing in a deep voice. A cloud of black mist rose from the ground. A pitch-black formation soon appeared in front of Vincent. The formation obstructed his blade. ¡°Demon Aura!¡± Vincent frowned. He recognized the source of the Dark Elves¡¯ power. It seemed that these elves had all been bewitched! At the same time, the other dark elves in the square also raised their weapons. They were prepared to attack Vincent. Vincent took out the Cup of Fate and shouted, ¡°Demon Order!¡± The Cup of Fate was the holy item of the Demon Race. It could command all low-level demons! In Vincent¡¯s opinion, these dark elves seemed to be possessed by the Demon Race and had the aura of the demons. Therefore, they should be considered members of the Demon Race. However, he did not expect that these Dark Elves could not actually be controlled by the Cup of Fate. Instead, they continued to attack Vincent. Vincent immediately made up his mind. Since these elves were all believers of Gajero, then they should not blame him for being ruthless! ¡°Soul stripping!¡± The Cup of Fate had the largest range and the most destructive ability. It could kill and extract the souls of all the enemies around Vincent who were weaker than him in an instant. In the previous Black Hole adventures, soul stripping had always been a method that Vincent relied on in order to protect himself. However, Vincent was shocked when none of the elves were affected by the Cup of Fate even after he summoned its power. It was impossible for the Cup of Fate to lose its effect. The only other possibility was that all the Dark Elves in the square were at least level 35 creatures! After his two consecutive attacks failed, Vincent felt lost. Countless arrows, javelins, and pitch-black demonic energy attacked him from all directions. ¡°Modify the heavenly moat!¡± Vincent raised his hand and pressed forward. He activated his modification authority. The air in front of him instantly distorted, forming an impenetrable barrier and blocked all the incoming attacks. Avril and Angelina, who were unable to participate in the battle due to their injuries, could not help but feel happy for Vincent when they saw that he had become much stronger than before. However, they still reminded him worriedly, ¡°Be careful, there are still experts among them!¡± Before Vincent could react, a tall elf with a bow and arrow in his hand jumped onto the altar. He pulled out an arrow that was made of steel. The arrow was as thick as a finger. He nocked the bowstring and pulled it open. At the same time, a pitch-black demonic aura followed his finger and wound around the arrow that was on the bowstring. ¡°Whoosh!¡± A piercing sound rang out. The arrow instantly left the bowstring and shot straight towards the invisible barrier in front of Vincent. ¡°Crack!¡± A series of cracking sounds rang out. The invisible barrier that was constructed using Vincent¡¯s power of authority instantly shattered. The arrow that pierced through the barrier continued to shoot towards Vincent¡¯s glabella. ¡°Modify the form!¡± Vincent immediately followed up with his second modification authority command. The ring on his left little finger instantly shattered, and his entire body became like a ghost. He allowed the arrow to pass through his body. He did not suffer the slightest bit of harm. As he had used the modification authority twice without any rest in between, Vincent had no choice but to sacrifice one modification authority scroll as the price. At that time, Vincent only had four modification authority scrolls left in his hands, but none of the enemies in front of him had fallen! Vincent realized that he had encountered a powerful race, but the people he loved were right behind him, so he could not retreat even a single step! ¡°Purgatory of Nature!¡± Vincent roared, and the Return Journey of the Dead in his hands suddenly flashed with a dark green light. The entire square was instantly shrouded in a dark green mist. Countless tombstones shot out from the ground in an instant, and the scorching hot magma also surged out from the ground. It completely separated Vincent from all the Dark Elves. Countless evil spirits crawled out from the magma, roaring as they charged toward the Dark Elves! The Dark Elves, who had been focused on attacking Vincent, had no choice but to turn their attention to the evil spirits that were about to get close to them. At the same time, raging flames appeared on Vincent¡¯s body once again, and within the flames, Vincent¡¯s indomitable figure appeared. He raised his fist that was burning with flames and smashed it toward the ground with all his might. ¡°Flame Extinguishing Gods!¡± After seeing this, the high priest of the Dark Elves immediately raised his staff and shouted to all the dark elves, ¡°Form the Magic Crossing Formation!¡± All the Dark Elves bit on their fingertips. They then wiped the black blood on their foreheads and raised their fingers towards the sky. The blood that flowed out from each of their fingertips gathered in the air to form a large formation. The formation was engraved with mysterious runes. ¡°Boom!¡± The giant flaming fist smashed onto the black array. The sky and earth instantly shattered; sand and stones flew everywhere. The entire square soon collapsed into ruins! Chapter 339 - Pursue From Within the City and Intercept From Outside On the sacrificial square, the town that was built by the Dark Elves had completely disappeared. The figure that had previously stood tall had also disappeared into thin air. The entire square had been reduced to ruins. There was burning scorched earth and pitch-black smoke everywhere. The Dark Elves¡¯ high priest climbed out of the crowd and turned his head to look at his men who had suffered heavy injuries in the square. The few outsiders who were also the main culprits had disappeared. He growled angrily, ¡°The statue of God and the altar have been destroyed. This is a great shame to our Dark Yuan City. We must find them! Otherwise, we will become the laughingstock of all the Dark Elves, and we will provoke the wrath of God. If God punishes us, then it will be the end of the Dark Yuan City!¡± The other Dark Elves could not help but nod solemnly. To them, God¡¯s punishment was more terrifying than death! The high priest then turned to look at the Dark Elves who had jumped onto the altar with their arrows. He said, ¡°Linus! You are the best hunter in the Dark Yuan City, and also the most loyal believer of God. You must capture those alien races!¡± Linus tidied the quiver on his back, nodded, and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, High Priest. I will never let those aliens go!¡± With that, Linus led a few young Dark Elves and rushed out of the city. After Linus left, the remaining Dark Elves surrounded the high priest and asked in a daze, ¡°High Priest, what should we do next?¡± The high priest turned to look at the black and white sky and said coldly, ¡°Inform the Dark Elves Federation that a group of outsiders who have insulted our God has entered our world. Ask the entire federation to hunt them down!¡± A slightly injured Dark Elf asked curiously, ¡°But didn¡¯t you just send Linus to hunt down those outsiders?¡± The high priest narrowed his eyes and said meaningfully, ¡°Linus may be powerful, but he might not be able to bring those aliens back! In order to be responsible to God, we have to take precautions. Only by mobilizing all the Dark Elves will the aliens be unable to escape!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The surrounding Dark Elves followed the high priest¡¯s order and left. Vincent led Angelina and Avril into an alleyway in the Dark Yuan City. They jumped into a courtyard. Following closely behind them was Kurt, whose face had been distorted. However, he was still able to move freely. Although Vincent had used the Purgatory of Nature and Flame Extinguishing God earlier, he knew that the Dark Elves were not weak. He alone would not be able to defeat them. Moreover, for the sake of Avril and Angelina¡¯s safety, Vincent had no choice but to take the opportunity to bring them away from the altar to temporarily avoid the Dark Elves. Vincent rushed into one of the rooms to check. He turned to Angelina and the others and said, ¡°All the Dark Elves have left to attend the ceremony. This room is empty. We can rest here for the time being!¡± After hearing what Vincent had said, Angelina and Avril supported each other as they walked into the room. They did not check on their injuries. Instead, they just hugged Vincent directly. ¡°Great, we¡¯ve finally found you!¡± Avril and Angelina buried their heads in Vincent¡¯s chest as they said excitedly with tears in their eyes. Vincent patted the backs of the two women and comforted them gently. At the same time, he slowly transferred his psionic power into their bodies and carefully examined their injuries. Fortunately, Avril and Angelina were only slightly injured. Moreover, during the time that they were separated, they had both advanced to level 20 creatures. It was likely that they had improved greatly because of the Spirit Race¡¯s refining technique. Vincent sighed softly, ¡°You have suffered a lot during this time!¡± Avril looked up at Vincent and said, ¡°We are not afraid of suffering. As long as we can find you, it is worth it for us to do anything!¡± Angelina looked up at Vincent and asked with concern, ¡°How have you been during this time? Did you encounter any danger? Are you injured?¡± Vincent raised his hand and pressed on the shoulders of the two women gently. He smiled and said, ¡°I can only say that it was a close call. After we get out of the current predicament, I will slowly explain it to you!¡± Angelina nodded. Her brows suddenly furrowed. It seemed that the aura on her body was about to flare up again. Vincent quickly took out the medicine that he carried with him and treated Angelina and Avril¡¯s wounds. He also fed them medicine to suppress their injuries. If not for his previous deal with Justin, Vincent actually wanted to hand over the blood law to Angelina and Avril so that they would not be injured so easily in the future. However, Vincent could not control Justin at that moment. Plus, he also wanted to get more benefits from Justin, so he could only let Angelina and Avril suffer temporarily. Fortunately, the medicine that he bought from the capital of Ultimate Evil was all of high quality. Angelina and Avril had just taken them, and their injuries were almost healed. They could move freely in the blink of an eye. Vincent felt much more at ease when he saw the two of them recover. He turned to look at Kurt, who was squatting in the corner of the room, and asked, ¡°How are your injuries? I see that you can¡¯t even speak now!¡± Kurt waved his hand at Vincent, indicating that he was fine. He opened the storage component on his chest and took out some tools and parts. He then began to hammer on his face. After seeing that Kurt had the ability to heal himself, Vincent immediately withdrew his gaze and turned to ask Avril, ¡°How did you come into conflict with these Dark Elves?¡± Avril frowned and said, ¡°When we were attacked by the Scavengers in the Spirit World, Kurt brought us to a nearby world. After we re-entered the Black Hole, we began to ask about the scavengers along the way. We traveled all the way to the depths of the Black Hole world. Just yesterday, we met a group of undead creatures. They wanted to ambush us, but we finished them off easily. We then asked the undead creatures about the scavenger¡¯s whereabouts. He told us that it was in that direction. But when we rushed over, we met a group of Dark Elves. After exchanging a few words, they announced their faith to us and mentioned Gajero¡¯s name. We argued with the Dark Elves for a while but in the end, we were caught by them!¡± Vincent gritted his teeth and said, ¡°The undead creatures knew from the beginning that this was the Dark Elves¡¯ territory, so they deliberately sent you here to die! I was wondering why the undead creatures were unwilling to tell me the truth at the beginning. So, they thought I was there to seek revenge for you!¡± The two women looked at Vincent in confusion. Vincent then told them about his encounter with the undead creatures. ¡°Hmph! If I ever see the undead creatures again, I¡¯ll kill every single one of them. I won¡¯t show any mercy!¡± said Avril angrily. It was not only because the undead had lied to them, but also because the undead creatures had never changed. They still acted as pawns for the high-level creatures to invade other worlds. Avril and Vincent shared the same hatred for invaders. All the invaders deserved to die! Meanwhile, Angelina, whose face was gradually turning rosy reminded Vincent, ¡°You must be careful when fighting with those Dark Elves. I wanted to use the absorption skill on them, but the power I absorbed backfired and injured them. These Dark Elves are believers of the Demon Race. They are both paranoid and crazy, but they only guard their own world. They have not invaded other worlds. We can¡¯t destroy the entire Dark Elves, right?¡± Vincent shook his head and said, ¡°I can¡¯t destroy them even if I wanted to. I¡¯ve already tried. Although these Dark Elves can use the power of the Demon Race, they still don¡¯t belong to the Demon Race. My Cup of Fate has no effect on them at all! Moreover, these Dark Elves are of very high levels. They won¡¯t lose to me. Now, not only do I have to fight against them, but I also have another problem! I must try to save my own life!¡± After hearing what Vincent said, Angelina replied in surprise, ¡°All the Dark Elves are at the same level as you? Then what level are you at now?¡± ¡°Level 35 creature!¡± said Vincent softly. Angelina and Avril opened their mouths in surprise. They looked at Vincent with both shock and joy. The fact that their beloved had become so powerful was no doubt great news! They were very happy. At the same time, the banging sounds on Kurt¡¯s body stopped. When everyone turned to look at him, they saw that his face had recovered to its original state. There were no signs of injury at all. Kurt walked forward and said, ¡°Sir Vincent, it¡¯s all thanks to you that we were able to survive today! The exploration of the Black Hole world is really too exciting!¡± Vincent looked Kurt up and down and said, ¡°As we go deeper into the Black Hole world, the opponents we encounter will become more and more powerful. As a robot, do you have enough materials to upgrade yourself and your combat strength?¡± Kurt nodded and said, ¡°Theoretically, yes, but my body is now made of the highest-level materials of the Esville Race. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not that easy for me to collect materials that can help me upgrade!¡± After hearing that, Vincent took out a storage ring from his pocket and threw it to Kurt. He then said, ¡°These are rare materials from the Dragon Race. It should meet the conditions for you to advance. If you have time, study it and use it to increase your strength!¡± Kurt took the storage ring and scanned the items in the ring. He quickly said, ¡°Sir Vincent, these materials are too precious. Isn¡¯t it a waste to use them on me?¡± Vincent smiled and said, ¡°What¡¯s there to waste? Making you stronger now is the same as making all of us stronger! The Dark Elves are a big problem now. We have to become stronger no matter at what cost!¡± Kurt nodded and said, ¡°I won¡¯t let you down!¡± At that moment, a burst of noisy footsteps came from outside the small courtyard. Vincent and the others were immediately on high alert. They guessed that it must be the Dark Elves who were chasing after them. ¡°It seems that this courtyard is not safe anymore!¡± Vincent frowned and thought about it carefully. He then said, ¡°I looked around in the sky just now. There is a mountain range near this town. It doesn¡¯t seem to have been developed. If we hide there, we should be able to escape from the Dark Elves¡¯ pursuit temporarily!¡± Avril and Angelina looked at Vincent as if they had found their backbone. They immediately said, ¡°Then let¡¯s not delay. We¡¯ll move now!¡± Vincent nodded and reminded the two girls, ¡°If there¡¯s a battle next, leave the experts on the other side for me to delay. We just need to escape the city gate and rush into the mountain range. Remember, don¡¯t worry too much!¡± Angelina and Avril had experienced countless battles with Vincent. This kind of tacit understanding was not a problem. They nodded and agreed without any hesitation. Then, under Vincent¡¯s lead, everyone walked into the courtyard. They hid quietly behind the door and listened attentively to the sounds outside. The footsteps outside the door suddenly stopped. ¡°Search every courtyard and every room carefully. Don¡¯t miss a single detail. Once you find those aliens, don¡¯t be in a hurry to fight. You must immediately alert your companions around you!¡± said a dark elf. A group of Dark Elves replied in unison, ¡°Yes!¡± Vincent turned his head and hinted at Avril and Angelina to wait for an opportunity. He then took the lead and rushed out of the room. The Dark Elves who had just dispersed did not expect Vincent to suddenly make an appearance at this time. They looked at Vincent¡¯s figure in surprise but did not react. Vincent did not hesitate at all. He leaped into the air and slashed at the Dark Elves. The leader of the Dark Elves was naturally not weak. He immediately came back to his senses and raised the spear in his hand, preparing to block Vincent¡¯s blade. Vincent saw that the wooden spear that the Dark Elf used looked very ordinary. It would not be a problem for him to block it using his Return Journey of the Dead. Thus, he began to pay attention to the surrounding streets. He was preparing to lure the other Dark Elves away after he succeeded in his attack. ¡°Clang!¡± But what made Vincent feel incredulous was that the seemingly ordinary wooden spear had actually blocked his Return Journey of the Dead. The violent collision made Vincent feel pain between his thumb and forefinger. He almost threw his weapon away. After seeing that his attack had failed, Vincent did not continue to fight. He put the knife back into its sheath, turned around, and ran towards the end of the street. The Dark Elves leader quickly turned around, and said to the rest of his subordinates, ¡°Quickly chase! We must catch him!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± All the Dark Elves accepted the order and followed the leader in the direction where Vincent had escaped. When the streets were finally quiet, the door to the small courtyard opened once again. The three figures rushed out as fast as lightning. Angelina and Avril knew that it was not easy for Vincent to create such an opportunity, so they had to cherish every second! Kurt, who was following behind Angelina and Avril, grabbed his left arm with his right hand and twisted it slightly. Two small holes suddenly appeared on his shoulder. Two small aircraft shot out and flew into the sky. At the same time, Kurt¡¯s eyes had a bird¡¯s eye view of all the surrounding streets. He had calculated the best route to escape the city. ¡°Ladies, there is a winery at the next intersection. You just need to cross three streets through the winery, and you can directly reach the road in front of the city gate!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± replied Avril softly. She then took the lead and ran in front. Her body suddenly lit up with a layer of golden light. She had cultivated the God of War body to the fourth level. She could strengthen her strength and speed to an extremely terrifying level. She grabbed onto Angelina and Kurt. The three of them instantly turned into afterimages and disappeared into the street. The back door of the distillery at the next intersection was smashed into pieces violently. Then, an afterimage passed through the distillery and rushed straight to the main door. ¡°Boom!¡± The door of the winery broke into pieces in the blink of an eye. Avril, who had rushed to the main street, saw the city gate not far ahead. Avril thought excitedly, ¡°I¡¯m almost there!¡± She increased her speed and continued to charge, preparing to rush out of the city gate. But just as Avril was about to rush out of the city gate, dozens of figures suddenly appeared in front of her. The leader was Linus, who was ready to shoot. Avril frowned slightly. She naturally remembered this powerful Dark Elf. After the conflict with the Dark Elves, it was this Dark Elf who had injured her. ¡°Whoosh!¡± A steel arrow instantly left the bowstring and shot directly at Avril¡¯s head. Avril¡¯s reaction was extremely fast. She quickly changed directions to dodge the arrow. At the same time, she had no choice but to stop and confront the team of Dark Elves in front of her. Linus stared at Avril with a profound gaze and said coldly, ¡°You have desecrated the Great God, Gajero. You must die here today!¡± ¡°Hmph! You bunch of Gajero¡¯s lackeys are not worthy!¡± shouted Avril in a deep voice. At the same time, the storage ring on her hand lit up. A ten-meter-long broadsword suddenly appeared in her hand. She was ready to fight Linus to the death. ¡°Don¡¯t! Just run outside. Leave the rest to me!¡± At that moment, Vincent¡¯s voice suddenly came from the other end of the street. Avril subconsciously turned her head and saw Vincent rushing towards them under the pursuit of countless Dark Elves. At the same time, dark red flames began to appear on his body. After fighting side by side with him for a long period of time, they had developed a tacit understanding. Avril instantly understood Vincent¡¯s intentions. She turned to her sister and Kurt and said, ¡°Run!¡± The three of them immediately ran to the city gate. They did not care about anything else. Even though Linus drew his bow again and was preparing to shoot at the three of them, they still did not slow down nor did they dodge. They ran as if they could not see the danger in front of them. Linus stared at the three of them deeply. After making a decision, he still aimed the arrow at Avril. This was because he could tell that Avril was the biggest threat among the three of them! However, just as Linus was about to release the bowstring, he suddenly saw a thin line of flames under his feet. Vincent instantly appeared in front of Linus despite being hundreds of meters away a moment ago. Vincent grabbed the arrow on the bow and said coldly to Linus, ¡°I said, no one can touch my women!¡± At the same time, the arrowhead made of steel melted in Vincent¡¯s flaming hands. Linus was shocked and immediately roared, ¡°Retreat!¡± Vincent spread his Flaming Wings and flew fiercely towards the Dark Elves that were guarding the city gate. Chapter 340 - Successfully Broke Out of the Encirclement and Entered the Mountain Range In front of Dark Yuan City, Vincent used his flame leap to appear in front of Linus. He had already planned everything in advance. He used his Flaming Wings to attack. Although he was not able to wipe out the Dark Elves who were blocking the city gates, he could at least force them to open a path for Avril and the others to leave. Linus could sense danger the moment Vincent appeared. He immediately ordered the Dark Elves behind him to retreat to the sides. However, Linus did not move at all. He remained where he was and faced Vincent¡¯s attack head-on. Just as Vincent¡¯s Flaming Wings were about to hit him, he suddenly began to mutter in a low voice, ¡°O mighty God, Gajero, please protect me!¡± As soon as he finished chanting, a layer of dark halo rose from Linus¡¯s body. It instantly enveloped his entire body and blocked Vincent¡¯s Flaming Wings. Vincent observed the demonic aura that had suddenly appeared in front of him. He felt as if he was looking directly at Gajero. A mix of anger, greed, and tyranny emerged from deep within his heart. Vincent was instantly triggered by the darkness in his heart after sensing the aura of the Demon Race at a close distance. He felt like he was being possessed on the spot! However, Vincent was someone who had faced Gajero in person before. He quickly suppressed the dark emotions in his heart and controlled his Flaming Wings to start burning rapidly, enveloping Linus within. He wanted to burn him to death on the spot. Linus, who was protected by demonic energy, was unusually tenacious. He remained unharmed despite Vincent¡¯s flames. At the same time, Avril and the others ran past Vincent. As the other Dark Elves were unable to stop them in time, they managed to rush out of the city gates successfully. They then ran straight towards the distant mountains. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, go after them!¡± Linus¡¯s voice was heard from within the flames. The other Dark Elves were in a daze when they heard Linus¡¯s voice coming from within the flames. After making sure that he was fine, the Dark Elves continued to chase after Avril and the others. Although Avril was fast, she had to slow down in order to dodge the arrows and spears that kept shooting at her from behind. She tried her best to dodge, but the Dark Elves were catching up to her. Vincent could not help but feel angry. He activated the flame authority and transformed the flames around Linus into a fishing net. He wanted to use the net to suffocate him and destroy the protective barrier that was formed using the aura of the demons. Linus, who was in the flames, said in an extremely relaxed tone, ¡°It¡¯s useless. Flames cannot defeat magic!¡± Vincent narrowed his eyes and shouted in a deep voice, ¡°It¡¯s not up to you to decide whether you can win or not!¡± Linus sighed in a complicated tone, ¡°I once believed in fire, but the truth has defeated my faith. That¡¯s why I chose to believe in the strongest power!¡± Vincent was not in the mood to chat with Linus about faith. After seeing that he was unable to hurt Linus using his flames, he immediately pulled out the Return Journey of the Dead from his waist and slashed at Linus. The Return Journey of the Dead did not have a blade, but it carried the weight of a world. Although Vincent did not manage to break the protective barrier around Linus, he still sent him flying. Linus, who was shrouded in black gas and flames, flew into the air in an instant. He drew a perfect parabola and descended onto the base of the city wall. After getting rid of the troublesome Linus, Vincent did not bother to stay any longer. He immediately chased after Avril and the others. As the Dark Elves were extremely fast, they managed to catch up to Avril and the others. Once again, Avril, Angelina, and Kurt were surrounded by the Dark Elves. Although Avril and Angelina had recovered from their injuries, their abilities were still inferior to that of the Dark Elves. At the same time, they were also at a disadvantage in terms of numbers. It was no doubt difficult for them to escape! At that moment, a black shadow suddenly appeared behind the Dark Elves. It raised its hand and stabbed the Dark Elves from behind. ¡°Ah!¡± The Dark Elves screamed. Their hearts had been pierced. They cried out unwillingly before dying. The black shadow pulled his arm back and rushed towards the other Dark Elves. All the Dark Elves were killed in an instant! Avril and the others finally saw the black figure that had suddenly appeared in front of them. There was a layer of black gas surrounding his body and face. He was wearing a black assassin¡¯s cloak and his two arms were like sharp blades. Given his strange clothes and features, it was obvious that he was not from the Dark Elves Race. However, where did he come from? Avril looked at the strange alien carefully and asked in a low voice, ¡°What do you want?¡± The strange race that had just killed many Dark Elves at lightning speed suddenly became a little awkward. He looked at Avril and wanted to say something, but he could not utter a single word. So, he just stood there quietly. Avril did not expect the other race, who was so swift and decisive a moment ago to suddenly become so shy. However, if this dragged on, more Dark Elves would catch up to them sooner or later. After doing a quick calculation, Avril quickly grabbed onto her ten-meter-long broadsword. She was ready to attack the strange alien that had suddenly blocked her way. At the same time, Vincent finally caught up to them. After seeing the scene, he could not help but shout, ¡°Don¡¯t do it, we¡¯re all on the same side!¡± Avril was startled. She did not know when Vincent had met another strange race, but she still put away the weapon in her hand as she trusted Vincent. The strange race that Avril was afraid of saw Vincent and quickly waved at him. He said, ¡°Master, you were so fast. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to get here!¡± The strange race was none other than Ebenezer, who had entered the Dark Elves World with Vincent. He was the first to attack Dark Yuan City. However, as Vincent started flying halfway through, Ebenezer was not able to catch up to him. Instead, he caught up with the fleeing humans. Angelina and Avril were even more surprised when they heard Ebenezer address Vincent. They thought that Vincent must have had a hard time as he was alone when they separated. However, they did not expect him to have actually taken on a disciple! Vincent did not have time to explain to everyone at that moment. He ran forward and said, ¡°Now is not the time to talk. Enter the mountain range immediately!¡± Whether it was Avril, Angelina, or Ebenezer, they had never doubted Vincent¡¯s words. They immediately ran to the mountain range nearby. They followed the undulating mountain ridge and ran all the way to the deepest part of the mountain range. The Dark Elves who were pursuing them could only watch as they escaped through the vast mountain range. They beat their chests and stomped their feet in anger. As Vincent and the others were uncertain whether the Dark Elves would chase them into the mountain range, they did not stop running until late at night. Finally, they stopped running and sat down in the forest, panting non-stop. Avril turned her head to look behind her. She did not hear any footsteps and said to Vincent, ¡°I don¡¯t think the Dark Elves will be able to catch up to us!¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s spend the night here! Everyone, rest up first and recover your energy. Then we¡¯ll think of a way to deal with these Dark Elves!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Everyone agreed in unison. After resting, Ebenezer took the initiative to stand up. He took out food and a simple tent from his storage ring. He then began to prepare dinner and accommodation for everyone. Vincent took the opportunity to build a fire in the forest. He sat in front of the fire with Angelina and Avril and told them about his experiences during this period of time. Angelina and Avril¡¯s faces were filled with worry and heartache when they heard about the cruel rules of the Arena of Life and Death. They revealed nervous and expectant expressions when they heard that there were countless races in the capital of Ultimate Evil and that Vincent was traveling alone among a group of high-level creatures. Vincent also told them that he was not fighting alone and that he had a female confidant named Irene who was conspiring with him. Avril and Angelina could not help but reveal ambiguous smiles on their faces when they heard this. Vincent looked at Avril and Angelina with some confusion and asked, ¡°Hey, what are you guys thinking?¡± ¡°We were actually worried that you wouldn¡¯t have anyone to take care of you during this period of time. Now it seems that we were overthinking it!¡± said Angelina with a smile. Avril, who was sitting at the side, also said, ¡°We sisters have a sincere heart for you. No matter how many women you have by your side, as long as you have the two of us in your heart, that¡¯s good enough! But when we were searching for you bitterly, you were accompanied by beauty. Isn¡¯t that a little too much?¡± Vincent explained helplessly, ¡°You guys really misunderstood. Irene and I just wanted to leave the capital of Ultimate Evil. That¡¯s why we started working together. Moreover, we were in such a dangerous situation. How could I have any other thoughts?¡± After listening to Vincent¡¯s somewhat embarrassing explanation, Angelina and Avril were not angry. Instead, they smiled and said, ¡°Alright! We¡¯re just joking with you. We have experienced many life and death battles together. How could we not understand your character?¡± Vincent smiled helplessly. It had been a long time since they got along in such a warm and tacit way. At that moment, Kurt suddenly said, ¡°Sir Vincent, I just checked the information from the Esville Race. I did not find any information about the Dark Elves. I can only find information about the Elves. Could it be that the Dark Elves have some kind of relationship with the Elves?¡± Vincent shook his head and said, ¡°When I was in the Arena of Life and Death, I¡¯ve seen some elves. Their appearance is basically the same as the Dark Elves, but their pupils will show different colors according to their abilities. They are not as dark as the Dark Elves, so I¡¯m not sure what the specific relationship between the two is!¡± Angelina could not help but say, ¡°If the Dark Elves are really part of the Elves Race, doesn¡¯t that mean that the elves actually occupy several worlds? Because we haven¡¯t seen any other elves here!¡± Vincent shook his head again and said, ¡°Impossible! A race will only be confined to its own world. After all, before the appearance of the Black Holes, most creatures could not even leave their own world! Even if a small portion of them could do it, given the overall strength of the elves, it is simply impossible for them to do it!¡± Avril frowned and said, ¡°That is to say, the relationship between the Dark Elves and the elves is very likely to be the same as the relationship between the elves and the humans. Are they brothers from the same origin?¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°That is possible!¡± At this time, Ebenezer had already prepared food for everyone. He handed the steaming lunch boxes to everyone. Ebenezer sat next to Vincent and asked, ¡°Master, now that we have found the people that you are looking for, why don¡¯t we take the opportunity to leave? Anyway, these Dark Elves have not invaded other worlds, so we can ignore them for now!¡± Vincent replied firmly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if they¡¯ve invaded other worlds or not. The issue is that they believe in Gajero here, so I definitely can¡¯t leave. At the very least, I have to understand the relationship between these Dark Elves and Gajero!¡± Ebenezer nodded. He was just asking out of curiosity. He was not trying to persuade Vincent to leave. As long as Vincent gave a definite answer, he would do it without any hesitation. After Vincent ate two mouthfuls of food, he turned to look at Ebenezer and said, ¡°Go and investigate the surroundings first. Grasp the terrain here, so that we can continue our journey tomorrow!¡± Ebenezer who did not have to eat the way humans do, nodded, and immediately replied, ¡°Your disciple understands!¡± He then got up and walked into the depths of the mountain range. After Vincent and the two sisters had a simple dinner, they were prepared to rest. However, after they saw the tents that Ebenezer had prepared, the three of them once again fell into an awkward dilemma. As Ebenezer had always carried equipment around for his own use, he was not very wealthy in terms of quantity. Only three tents were set up. Apart from Ebenezer¡¯s tent, the other tent was occupied by Kurt, leaving only one tent available for the three of them to use. Although Kurt was only a robot and did not need to rest, Vincent had always treated him as his teammate. He would never treat him differently. Therefore, Vincent and the two sisters could either take turns sleeping or sleep together. ¡°Why don¡¯t the two of you rest first? I¡¯ll wait for Ebenezer to return and take turns to stand guard with him tonight!¡± said Vincent softly. Avril held onto Vincent¡¯s arm boldly and said, ¡°We¡¯ll be yours sooner or later. So, what if we sleep in the same tent? We don¡¯t need you to stand guard tonight. Let¡¯s go!¡± Angelina was also influenced by her sister¡¯s boldness. She held onto Vincent¡¯s other arm and was prepared to lead him into the tent. At that moment, the sound of birds dispersing suddenly came from the distance and attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Vincent could not help but look at the two women. The three of them understood that they might not be able to sleep that night! ¡°Kurt, you stay in the camp and wait for us to come back!¡± Vincent turned his head and instructed Kurt, who was studying the Dragon Race¡¯s materials. Kurt nodded and replied, ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry!¡± Vincent then brought Angelina and Avril to the direction where the noise was heard. Vincent had been paying attention to the surrounding movements along the way, but he did not find Ebenezer. He could not help but become more worried. Suddenly, Avril pointed at a bush by the hillside and exclaimed, ¡°Look here!¡± Vincent and Angelina immediately went forward to look and found that the bush was in disarray. It was obvious that someone had fallen into the valley along the hillside. After seeing this, Vincent immediately said, ¡°Let¡¯s go down and take a look. Remember to pay attention to your safety!¡± The three of them made up their minds and began to walk down the steep hillside towards the bottom of the valley. However, the valley was filled with tall trees and dense forests. As it was nighttime, there was no light at all, so it was difficult for them to see their way forward clearly. Vincent could only raise his hand to throw a fireball towards the bottom of the valley. He then used the flame authority to control the fireball to transform into a net of fire that lit up the interior of the valley. Soon, they had a full view of the interior of the valley. What shocked them was that the interior of the valley was not the primitive forest that they had imagined. Instead, it was a piece of debris. It was obvious that there were signs of life here! Avril looked at the traces of buildings in the valley. She was trying to picture the original appearance of the buildings in her mind. However, she soon noticed that in the middle of the valley stood a very tall building that had not collapsed. She could not help but sigh, ¡°What is that?¡± Vincent looked up and frowned. ¡°It looks like a dilapidated ruin. Ebenezer may have found it. Let¡¯s go and take a look!¡± Avril and Angelina nodded together. Under the illumination of the fire, the three of them quickly entered the valley and headed straight for the building. When the three of them arrived in front of the building, they immediately noticed that it looked somewhat familiar. The layout of the building was very similar to the sacrificial altar of Gajero in the city of Dark Yuan. This meant that this should be one of the sacrificial grounds in the history of the Dark Elves. However, for some reason, it had been abandoned and had become desolate. Vincent raised his head to look at the front door of the building. The stone door that looked like it was made using a huge boulder had already been pushed open leaving behind a small opening. It looked like someone had just entered. Vincent said softly to the two women, ¡°Let¡¯s go in and take a look!¡± He then lit a ball of flame in his hand as a torch and walked in front. He led the two women into the stone door. As the light shone, a magnificent temple appeared in front of the three of them. There were seven statues in the hall. However, due to the messy cobwebs and broken pieces, the three of them could not see the seven statues clearly. Vincent swept his gaze across the hall and suddenly saw a figure lying in the corner. It was Ebenezer! ¡°The two of you stay here. I¡¯ll go and take a look!¡± said Vincent to Avril and Angelina. He then walked up alone to check on Ebenezer¡¯s condition. No external injuries could be seen on Ebenezer¡¯s body. However, he had fainted. After confirming that Ebenezer was fine, Vincent turned to the two women and said, ¡°There¡¯s no danger for the time being. Come in first!¡± Chapter 341 - The Change of Faith, the History of the Elves Vincent moved Ebenezer to the center of the dilapidated hall and fed him some medicine. He sighed as he looked at the still unconscious Ebenezer. It seemed that he could only wait until he woke up before returning to the camp. At this time, Angelina and Avril began to observe the statues in the hall up close. Soon, the two women let out a surprised exclamation, ¡°How strange!¡± Vincent walked to the two women and asked, ¡°What¡¯s strange?¡± Angelina pointed at a statue and said, ¡°Look at the statue here. It¡¯s not Gajero that the Dark Elves believe in. It looks more like a statue of a Dark Elf!¡± Vincent could not help but raise his head to look at the statue in front of him. He noticed that the statue in front of him did have some characteristics of the elves, but he could not see all the details of the statue with just the flames in his hand. Vincent turned his head to look at the lamp posts in the hall and immediately crushed the flames in his hands. The scattered flames did not die out in the air. Instead, they flew straight into all the lamp posts and ignited the remaining fuel inside. The entire hall was lit brightly in an instant, illuminating every corner of the hall. Vincent, Angelina, and Avril raised their heads to look at the statue in front of them again. The statue had a handsome face, slender body, and strong ears. Its appearance was indeed no different from the Dark Elves. However, the statue in front of them was holding a ball of fire in its hand. It was not the demonic aura used by the Dark Elves. ¡°That¡¯s not right!¡± Vincent suddenly frowned and sighed as he looked at the eyes of the statue. Avril and Angelina immediately asked, ¡°What did you find?¡± Vincent raised his hand and pointed at the eyes of the statue. ¡°Look at this statue. You can see that their eyes have both pupils and sclera. As for the eyes of the Dark Elves, they are only pitch-black in color. There is no way to distinguish between the pupils and the sclera!¡± Angelina and Avril asked in confusion, ¡°What does this mean?¡± Vincent said in a deep voice, ¡°This means that the statue in front of us is not a Dark Elf, but a real elf!¡± Avril was stunned after hearing what Vincent had said. She then asked in puzzlement, ¡°Elf? Isn¡¯t this the world of the Dark Elves? Why is there a shrine dedicated to the elves?¡± Vincent guessed, ¡°It¡¯s possible that this is actually the world of the elves, but after the Black Hole appeared, this place was invaded by Gajero. In the end, the original elves were killed, and the elves who lived in this world were replaced by the Dark Elves who believed in Gajero!¡± After hearing Vincent¡¯s guess, Angelina could not help but say, ¡°But only the god of life can create new life. Gajero should not be that powerful, right?¡± Vincent thought that Gajero was just a Black Hole bandit who had cooperated with the Ultimate Evil Lord. He assumed that his strength should be equal to that of the Ultimate Evil Lord. Even if he was stronger than the Ultimate Evil Lord, he was not at the level of a god. Therefore, the Dark Elves could not have been created by Gajero. There was no way to explain where the Dark Elves came from, and where the original elves went. Vincent could not help but frown even more when he thought about it. After sizing up the statue, Avril looked down at the altar table at the foot of the statue. She suddenly realized that there was a stone carved with words on the table, but because it had not been cleaned for a long time, the writing was covered in dust. Avril stepped forward and raised her hand to wipe off the dust on the table. She then read the words carefully, ¡°Elfrid, King of the Fire Elves!¡± When Vincent heard this, he immediately turned to look at the other statues. He noticed that there was an altar table place on the foot of every statue. He went forward to wipe off the dust on the table one by one. There were seven Elf Kings in the temple. They corresponded to the seven elements of thunder, fire, water, wood, earth, light, and darkness, which confirmed Vincent¡¯s previous guess. This was once the elves¡¯ place of worship however, the faith of this world had been replaced by Gajero! Vincent sighed in realization, ¡°Elf King! The elves originally believed in their Elf King! That was why there were fire elves, water elves, and other elves with different abilities. But later, these Elf Kings were defeated by Gajero, just like the Bear Emperor of the Beast Race!¡± Avril and Angelina were stunned. A hint of fear rose from the depths of their hearts. If it was as Vincent had said, they could not imagine just how cruel the massacre was. A world that originally believed in the seven elemental powers had completely transformed into a world that believed in Gajero. Vincent¡¯s gaze turned cold. Suddenly, he thought of something and said in a low voice, ¡°If the elves were ruled the same way as the beasts, then based on Gajero¡¯s usual routine, he will definitely leave a few demons behind to rule the Dark Elves. Dark Yuan is only a small city at the edge of the Dark Elves¡¯ world. Presumably, there is no need to send demons to guard it. This means that there must be bigger cities somewhere in the world. And in those bigger cities, there must be a confidant of Gajero. There may even be a teleportation array for Gajero to descend!¡± Angelina and Avril nodded subconsciously. From the looks of it, Vincent¡¯s analysis was very reasonable, but if that was really the case, then the world would be even more dangerous than they had imagined! ¡°Uh!¡± At that moment, Ebenezer slowly woke up from his coma. He clutched his head and let out a painful cry. Vincent heard his cries and immediately walked to his side. He helped him sit up and asked, ¡°What happened just now? Why did you come here? Why did you faint?¡± Ebenezer shook his head and said in a daze, ¡°When I was walking on the ridge, I suddenly heard movement in the grass. I went forward to check, but something seemed to have grabbed my ankles. I then rolled all the way down to the bottom of the valley! After that, I saw a figure vaguely, and chased it all the way here¡­ Other than that, I can¡¯t remember anymore!¡± After hearing Ebenezer¡¯s recount, Vincent could not help but look around vigilantly. If what Ebenezer saw was not his hallucination, then there was definitely more than just the four of them in this valley! Avril and Angelina also retreated to Vincent¡¯s side vigilantly at this time. The three of them were back-to-back as they looked at every corner of the surroundings. However, there did not seem to be a place for creatures to hide in the temple. ¡°Thump! Thump! Thump!¡± At that moment, the sound of a cane hitting the ground came from outside the temple. At the same time, there was the sound of slightly aged footsteps gradually walking into the temple. ¡°Creak!¡± Soon, the stone door was pushed open and a hunched figure wearing a tattered robe appeared in front of everyone. The creature walked into the temple with great difficulty whilst holding a cane. As his head was hanging very low, Vincent could not see his appearance clearly. ¡°It¡¯s been 800 years! This temple hasn¡¯t been lit for 800 years. You foreign races, are you here to pay respects to our Elf King, or are you here to laugh at the fate of our Elf Race?¡± The old figure spoke in an incomparably hoarse voice. At the same time, he slowly raised his head to look at Vincent and the others. When Vincent saw the old man¡¯s face, he could not help but widen his eyes. This was because the old man in front of him also had the characteristics of the Elf Race. However, his eyes were not pitch-black. Instead, he had clear white and yellowish-brown eyes! This meant that he was not a dark elf, but an earth elf of the Orthodox Elf Race! Vincent walked forward and said sincerely to the old elf, ¡°We were forced into this world by mistake, but later found out that the elves here believed in the king of the Demon Race, Gajero, so we decided to investigate the reason!¡± The old man raised his head to look at Vincent, and asked with some hesitation and expectation, ¡°And after investigating the reason? Do you plan to believe in Gajero as well, or do you plan to escape from this world?¡± Vincent said seriously and resolutely, ¡°We are the guardians of our own world, and Gajero is my biggest enemy. If I don¡¯t get rid of the traces left by Gajero in this world, I will not leave so easily!¡± The old man¡¯s eyes instantly trembled, as if he was moved by Vincent¡¯s heroic ambition. He could not help but smile and say, ¡°Get rid of the traces left behind by Gajero in this world? It sounds great, but do you have the strength to do so?¡± Vincent said in a deep voice, ¡°As long as I am still breathing, fighting against the invaders is my only mission!¡± After hearing this, the old man raised his hand and waved it gently. The stone door of the temple closed behind him in an instant. Vincent and the others looked at the old man in surprise. They did not know why he did that. The old man said slowly, ¡°Young man, don¡¯t just say nice things. You still have to show some strength! Why don¡¯t you spar with me? If you can get my approval, I will tell you all the information that you want to know. But if you are not strong enough, you can return from where you came from and pretend that you have never been to this world. How about it?¡± Vincent nodded without hesitation and said, ¡°Okay!¡± The old man nodded with great appreciation. He pointed at Ebenezer who was sitting on the ground and said, ¡°He was hit by my Rock Spirit spell just now, so he fainted. I believe in the Earth Elf King, Shawn, so I have all the spells of the earth element. You have to be careful!¡± Vincent nodded and raised his hand to pull out his Return Journey of the Dead. At the same time, a ball of flame ignited in his left hand. He stared at the old man in front of him with a face full of vigilance. It was as if he was ready to be blown down by the wind at any moment. ¡°So, it¡¯s a child who is favored by the flame. Be careful!¡± The old man praised the flame in Vincent¡¯s hand and gave a gentle reminder to Vincent. At the same time, he slammed his walking stick heavily on the ground. Vincent frowned and jumped up after sensing danger. Just as his feet left the ground, two sharp earth thorns drilled out from the ground, almost nailing Vincent¡¯s feet to the ground. After seeing this, Vincent instantly spread his Flaming Wings so that he could avoid the ground. At the same time, the flame in his left hand turned into a long fire snake and swept towards the old man. ¡°Great Earth Elf King, please grant me the power to block everything!¡± shouted the old man softly. An earth wall instantly rose and blocked the fire snake that Vincent had directed at him. After seeing the fire snake smash into the earth wall and sparks flying everywhere, Vincent no longer hesitated. He brandished his weapon and rushed forward, slashing at the earth wall from top to bottom. ¡°Boom!¡± The earth wall collapsed with a loud bang under the immense power of the dead. The old man standing behind the earth wall retreated with a shocked expression. It was as if he did not expect Vincent to have such a powerful attack. However, the old man did not stop there. Instead, he raised the walking stick in his hand and shouted in a deep voice, ¡°Servant of the Earth!¡± A yellow-brown light spread out from the walking stick in the old man¡¯s hand and shone in all directions. Immediately after that, four rock giants suddenly drilled out from the ground beside Vincent. They waved their huge fists and attacked Vincent. At the same time, earth thorns appeared under Vincent¡¯s feet. Above him was the roof of the temple. There were also rock giants blocking him from all directions. Vincent had no way out. After noticing that he had no way out, Vincent¡¯s figure suddenly disappeared in the air! The old man saw this and looked around in shock, but he did not find Vincent. He could not help but frown. ¡°Bang!¡± Suddenly, the lamp post behind the old man exploded. The flames in the lamp post burned vigorously. Vincent¡¯s figure soon appeared and he emerged from within the flames. ¡°Modify and deprive!¡± Vincent raised his hand and pointed at the old man. He shouted in a deep voice, wanting to use the power of modification authority to deprive the old man of his control over the earth. The old man paused. He turned his head slightly to look at Vincent and shouted softly, ¡°Great Elf King of the Earth, please let this naive child see your true power!¡± In an instant, eight stone walls suddenly appeared and surrounded Vincent. They were like a prison without any doors or windows, trapping Vincent inside. Vincent did not have the time to be surprised when he realized that he could control the old man using modification authority. He shouted in a deep voice, ¡°Purgatory of Nature!¡± A dark green light instantly appeared on his Return Journey of the Dead and shattered the stone walls that trapped him. The temple immediately became gloomy. Countless dark green gravestones drilled out from the ground, forming a meandering burning inferno river. It extended from Vincent¡¯s feet to the old man¡¯s front. Since his modifying authority could not stop the old man from casting spells, Vincent decided to use the power of his domain to cut off the connection between the old man and the earth! After seeing this, the old man did not attack again. Instead, he said repeatedly, ¡°Stop! This is the temple that we use to worship the Elf Kings. Using the power of your domain here is disrespectful to our kings. You win this competition!¡± Vincent did not expect the old man in front of him to admit defeat so easily. He immediately put away the Purgatory of Nature and restored everything in the temple to its original state. Avril and Angelina, who had witnessed the battle from the side, could not help but look at Vincent in shock. Although they had long expected Vincent to become stronger than before, they did not expect him to become so powerful! His strength exceeded their imagination! Whether it was using flames to perform a flame leap or being able to release a domain with a wave of his hand, everything that he did was already far beyond their understanding. Avril and Angelina could not help but think that if they wanted to follow in Vincent¡¯s footsteps, they would have to work harder! After winning the competition, Vincent walked to the old man and said with a smile, ¡°Thank you, senior! I haven¡¯t asked for your name and identity?¡± The old man lowered his head again and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°My name is Conrad, a priest of this temple and a loyal follower of the Elf King!¡± Vincent asked in surprise, ¡°Are you a priest here? Didn¡¯t this temple fall into disuse 800 years ago? Are you over 800 years old?¡± The old man shook his head slightly and said, ¡°Although the elves have a long life, they do not live for 800 years. I only took over the position from the previous priest a hundred years ago. Since then, I have been guarding this valley and accompanying the Elf King who had been abandoned by the elves!¡± Vincent asked again, ¡°Then may I ask what happened to the elves? What is the relationship between the Dark Elves and the elves now?¡± The old man let out a soft sigh, and then slowly said, ¡°The Dark Elves that you see now are actually the Elf Race! It is only because they chose to believe in Gajero that they have become what they are now!¡± Vincent shook his head and said, ¡°I cannot understand!¡± The old man rubbed the walking stick in his hands gently with both hands. With some regret, he said, ¡°The Elf Race has its own unique talent, which is that they are able to obtain the ability that corresponds to their chosen god! This god cannot be a true god. As long as he really exists, he can be the faith of the elves! Originally, the elves believed in the seven gods. This belief has been passed down for generations in the race that is the seven Elf Kings in the temple. They can also obtain the corresponding abilities of the seven Elf Kings. Any elf can decide to change their faith. When a fire elf starts to believe in the Water Elf King, his eyes would turn blue, and his ability would change from fire to water. The Dark Elves have chosen Gajero as their target of belief, so they have obtained the power of the Demon Race!¡± After hearing this, Vincent suddenly came to a realization. At the same time, he could not help but sigh, ¡°The talent of the Elf Race is indeed powerful. Does this mean that you can use different abilities by constantly switching beliefs?¡± The old man shook his head and said in a heavy tone, ¡°How is that possible? The power of the Elf Race comes from faith, so the requirements for faith are very strict. If you do not have the awareness to sacrifice your life for the god, how can you become a true believer of the god?¡± Vincent could not help but fall into silence. This was because according to Conrad, the current Dark Elves were believers who would sacrifice their lives for Gajero! So, as long as Gajero wanted to, he could turn the Dark Elves into an army that would die for him! This was very terrifying, and it was also the tragedy of the Elf Race! Vincent then asked, ¡°Do all elves believed in Gajero? Are there any other believers like you who still believe in the Elf Kings?¡± The old man muttered, ¡°Look at the flowers and trees outside, the mountains and rivers, and the clouds in the sky. Have they become pure black?¡± Vincent shook his head and said, ¡°Not yet! But it is obvious that they have been contaminated!¡± The old man nodded and said, ¡°When the entire world becomes black, it means that all the elves have lost their faith and become puppets of Gajero. But as long as there is still a trace of color in this world, it means that there are still believers who believe in the seven great Elf Kings!¡± Chapter 342 - Father-Son Feud, Battle of Faith Vincent could not help but to think of everything that had been mottled black in the world. The darkness meant that the Elf Race had been invaded by the power of Gajero. If all the elves believed in Gajero, the world would turn black completely and it would become a branch of the Demon Race! ¡°Where are the elves who still believe in the seven elf kings? Do they have the power to resist Gajero?¡± asked Vincent. Conrad shook his head and sighed softly, ¡°All the cities in the federation believe in Gajero. Most of the elves have become Dark Elves. There are only a small number of elves who still believe in the seven elf kings. They are hiding in every corner of the world. I don¡¯t know their exact whereabouts! If every one of us gathered together to resist Gajero and we lost, the seven elf kings would lose their remaining few believers. This world will then be conquered by Gajero. Therefore, the believers chose to go into hiding quietly, hoping for this world to continue on!¡± After listening to Conrad¡¯s explanation, Vincent secretly calculated in his heart. If he could gather the remaining elves, he might be able to form a reliable force and overthrow Gajero¡¯s rule completely. But at the same time, his idea was too risky. If they failed, they would implicate the entire Elf Race and become the subordinates of the Demon Race. Conrad seemed to have seen through Vincent¡¯s thoughts and asked, ¡°Do you want to order the surviving elves to overthrow the rule of the Demon Race?¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°Yes! But I don¡¯t know if this idea can be realized!¡± Conrad suddenly lowered his head and laughed until he coughed repeatedly. He raised his head and said to Vincent, ¡°Young man, do as you think! The elves will not lose hope, but they can not wait for opportunities to come. Opportunities often need to be created, and you outsiders may be the key to changing the current situation of the elves! Go and find the other elves. I believe that all the elves who are loyal to the seven great elf kings have been waiting for this day to come!¡± After seeing that Conrad had placed all his hopes on Vincent, Vincent could not help but ask, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to gather the other elves with us?¡± Conrad did not answer him directly. Instead, he turned to look at the tightly shut stone door in the temple and murmured, ¡°Since the invasion of the demons, the lights in the temple have not been lit for more than 800 years. Now that they have been lit by you, it means that you are here to help the elves under the guidance of God. But at the same time, the lights here will attract the Dark Elves. I must guard the temple of the seven gods and create an opportunity for you to leave!¡± Vincent suddenly realized and said, ¡°Are you saying that there are already Dark Elves chasing us from the outside?¡± Conrad nodded and slowly turned to walk towards the stone door. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Follow me!¡± Vincent turned to look at Angelina and Avril. The three of them brought Ebenezer and followed behind Conrad to push open the stone door. They walked into the open space outside the temple. On a hillside not far away, there were countless torches flashing. It seemed that a large group of creatures were rushing over. Conrad looked at the approaching lights; a hint of expectation and helplessness appeared in his eyes. He pointed to the mountains beside him and said, ¡°Follow the dense jungle of the Tias Mountains. You can travel all the way to the center of the Elf World using this path. There, you may be able to find traces of other elves. Remember, as long as there is a temple, there must be true believers!¡± Vincent nodded and raised his hand to hold down his Return Journey of the Dead. He said softly, ¡°I will keep your advice in mind! But without your guidance, our next journey will be very difficult. Why don¡¯t we defeat the opponents together, and then you can come with us to gather the other elves!¡± Vincent felt a sense of entrustment from Conrad the moment he proposed to cover the rear. He believed that the old elf might have already thought of sacrificing his own life to cover the rear. However, Vincent did not want to use a companion¡¯s life in exchange for cover, so he would rather fight side by side with Conrad than leave without him. Conrad replied softly, ¡°The elves who have the same faith can build formations tacitly. This is the unique talent of the elves! Right now, we are not able to fight against so many Dark Elves. Preserving our strength is the best choice. You should just leave. Plus, I have a reason to stay. This has nothing to do with you!¡± Vincent said firmly, ¡°Your reason is my reason. If you don¡¯t leave, we won¡¯t leave either!¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Conrad laughed softly and did not say anything more. He did not continue to persuade Vincent and the others to leave. After seeing that the pursuers were about to charge into the range of the temple, Vincent turned to look at the three people behind him and said, ¡°Avril and Angelina are in charge of supporting the two wings. Ebenezer, you are injured, so you are not allowed to participate in the frontal battlefield. Instead, you are in charge of harassing the periphery. You will also need to take the opportunity to find a safe route for us to leave!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The three of them accepted the orders and left, leaving behind Vincent and Conrad to face hundreds of Dark Elves who had rushed in front of them. Their leader was Linus, who had stopped Vincent and the others in front of the city gate earlier that day! Linus only saw the old Conrad. He could not help but clench his hand that was holding onto the bow and arrow. He then said in a deep voice, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be alive!¡± After hearing what Linus had said, Vincent turned to look at Conrad, who was beside him, with a somewhat surprised expression. Conrad and Linus seemed to know each other, but Conrad had only taken over the temple 100 years ago. How could he still be acquainted with a Dark Elf who looked much younger than him? Conrad slowly raised his head to look at Linus, who was not far away. His gaze was very gentle as he sighed softly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that in the end, you still fell into the arms of Gajero and became a prisoner of the Demon Race!¡± Linus shouted angrily in a deep voice, ¡°Enough! You old-fashioned man who doesn¡¯t know change. The faiths of the elves are free to begin with. We decided to choose stronger faiths. This is the only way for the elves to continue developing! Only a pedantic and backward elf like you will continue to believe in the so-called seven great elf kings. However, they have all been defeated by our God!¡± Conrad looked at the angry and irascible Linus and no longer argued with him about faith. Instead, he said softly, ¡°For so many years, we have parted on bad terms whenever we talked about faith, but faith aside, you are still my son! Could it be that blood is thicker than water and family love can¡¯t be diluted by the contradiction in faith?¡± Linus became even angrier and said, ¡°I have told you this before. If you are not willing to change your faith then we don¡¯t have to meet again in this life, and we are no longer father and son! When I think of our relationship, and see your earthy yellow eyes, it makes me incomparably humiliated!¡± Vincent stood at the side, his gaze constantly moving back and forth between Linus and Conrad. He let out countless exclamations in his heart. So these two were actually father and son! Vincent finally understood why Conrad chose to take care of the rear alone. It seemed that this old man wanted to see his son again. Even if he died, it would be worth it! However, Linus gave Vincent the feeling that he was a rebellious son who had gone astray. He only knew how to challenge his old father, and could not understand his father¡¯s deep concern for him. ¡°Conrad, I didn¡¯t expect you to live until now! But your awareness is not as good as your son¡¯s. If you continue to be stubborn, I¡¯m afraid that the father and son duo will turn on each other today!¡± A mocking voice came from behind the group of Dark Elves. The Dark Elves behind Linus made way for him to walk in front. The high priest who was wearing a black robe slowly walked over with a staff in hand. He stood beside Linus and looked at Conrad with disdain. When Conrad saw the high priest in front of him, he lost his temper and became as angry as his son. He said in a deep voice, ¡°How can a traitor like you still have the face to live? How can an old man like me bear to die? If it weren¡¯t for your betrayal, this temple in the valley wouldn¡¯t be in this state now!¡± The high priest sneered, ¡°You idiots who still believe in the elf king until now are simply trash! For the sake of the great god, Gajero, and for the sake of the entire Elf Race, I sneaked into your midst and waited for an opportunity to capture all of you. What¡¯s wrong with that? I just did what an elf should do! Of course, if it weren¡¯t for my contributions in the past, I wouldn¡¯t have become the high priest of Dark Yuan City!¡± Conrad¡¯s hand that was holding onto his walking stick had turned pale due to overexertion. After meeting his old acquaintance, he could not help but hate him. This hatred had been buried in his heart for many years. Eighty years ago, this high priest in front of him had pretended to be a follower of the elf king and deceived Conrad¡¯s trust. At that time, there were still many followers of the seven elf kings in the temple, and they did not dare to light the lamps in the temple. They could only hide in the valley to secretly worship the elf kings. However, they later died because of the betrayal of the high priest, and the entire temple was destroyed. At the same time, Conrad¡¯s son was kidnapped and turned into a follower of Gajero! Conrad stared at the high priest and said in a deep voice, ¡°It¡¯s time to put an end to the grudges of the past!¡± The high priest raised his head and laughed loudly. He then patted Linus on the shoulder and said proudly, ¡°Your opponent today is not me, but your own son. He is now the number one master of Dark Yuan City. As long as he kills you with his own hands, he will be qualified to inherit my position in the future and become the believer closest to Gajero in Dark Yuan City!¡± Conrad could not help but turn his head to look at Linus. He found Linus staring at him fiercely, without the slightest bit of care for their father-son relationship. For a moment, Conrad could not tell if he felt disappointed, helpless, or extremely angry. However, he still said calmly to Linus, ¡°It seems that you want to kill me today. In that case, do it! Let me see how powerful your so-called belief is!¡± Linus narrowed his eyes and looked at the old man whom he once called father. He was the one who gave him life, and he was also the one who led him to become a believer of the Fire Elf King. At that time, they were still a father and son who talked about everything. But later, Linus found out that his father had lied to him. The Fire Elf King that he believed in was just a joke because he had actually lost to Gajero many years ago! How could he still have faith in a defeated god? Linus thought that it was absolutely impossible. Therefore, he chose to believe in Gajero and obtained power that was several times stronger than before. Not only did it satisfy his desire for power, but it also made him believe that his choice was correct. Only by believing in a truly powerful God could the Elf Race become stronger! Thus, Linus became an apostle of Gajero. He was extremely loyal to Gajero and was even willing to sacrifice his own life for him. However, Linus¡¯s background in Dark Yuan City had always been very awkward. This was because the high priest and the elders knew that he had a father who firmly believed in the Earth Elf King. Thus, they had many suspicions about him. No one wanted to be friends with him. For this reason, Linus always sneaked back to the temple to persuade Conrad to believe in Gajero with him. However, the father and son always parted on bad terms. Therefore, Linus could only train hard. At the same time, he hated his father, who had only brought him shame. He was waiting for the day when he could personally prove to everyone that he had nothing to do with his father! The high priest walked behind Linus and whispered into his ear, ¡°With your strength, you could have become an elder in Dark Yuan City a long time ago. However, it is because of this person in front of you that you can not gain the trust of everyone. Now, go and prove to everyone that you are the most loyal believer of Gajero!¡± Linus nodded with a determined gaze. He drew his bow and arrow and strode forward. He aimed it at Conrad¡¯s heart and shouted, ¡°I will give you a chance to attack!¡± Vincent looked at the treacherous son who was about to kill his father. He wanted to draw his weapon and step forward, but he was stopped by Conrad with a wave of his hand. Conrad said with a heavy tone, ¡°This is between him and me alone. You don¡¯t need to interfere! Even if you didn¡¯t come today, I know that I don¡¯t have much time left. I will take the initiative to end it with my own child. So don¡¯t worry about me later. As soon as you have the chance, break out of the encirclement and do what you should do! I¡¯m old, and I want to rest here!¡± Vincent could only release his hand that was holding onto the Return Journey of the Dead. He had to respect the wishes of the old warrior. Every warrior had the right to choose how they wanted to die! Conrad then raised the cane in his hand high and slammed it heavily on the ground. The ground under his feet began to shake violently in an instant. Eight large snakes made of soil suddenly appeared from the surrounding jungle. They looked like eight pillars that were supporting the sky. He bowed his head and looked at the altar in front of the temple. Conrad straightened his old back, looked directly at his son, and said in a deep voice, ¡°Come! Let me see what kind of power Gajero has brought you!¡± ¡°I will let you see what kind of power that you have been missing!¡± shouted Linus in a deep voice. A black-purple aura instantly enveloped his entire body. He then released his hand that was holding onto the bowstring. An arrow wrapped with the aura of the Demon Race shot rapidly toward Conrad. ¡°Great Elf King of the Earth, please grant me the power of the earth!¡± Conrad chanted loudly. At the same time, his body lit up with a yellowish-brown light. Suddenly, his old face began to turn young, and his skinny body slowly bulged up with strong muscles. He became a god of war in an instant. Conrad raised his left hand and punched the arrow that was shot at him into the soil under his feet. ¡°Bang!¡± The ground instantly exploded leaving behind a big pit, in which laid a bent arrow. The arrow had been bent into a circle. Then, without any hesitation, Conrad raised his foot and stepped lightly on the ground. His whole body was like an arrow that had left the bow; he rushed straight towards Linus. Linus was not willing to be outdone. He threw away the longbow in his hand and struggled with Conrad using his own demonic energy. After seeing this, Vincent pulled out the Return Journey of the Dead and looked up at the high priest opposite him. He shouted in a deep voice, ¡°Move out!¡± As soon as Vincent finished speaking, a burst of golden light suddenly appeared in the forest on the left side of the temple. Avril, who was more than two meters tall, rushed towards the Dark Elves with a huge ax in her hand. After cultivating the god of war body to the fourth level, not only did it give Avril powerful strength and speed, but it also strengthened her physical body. As her body grew larger, her strength would also further enhance! Although Avril¡¯s level was far lower than the Dark Elves, her sudden attack, coupled with her terrifying strength, sent dozens of Dark Elves flying in an instant. Almost at the same time, the forest on the right suddenly emitted a grayish-blue aura. Angelina, whose hair had turned grayish-white, slowly rose up from within the forest and shouted loudly, ¡°Confine your strength!¡± The Dark Elves, who had been emitting the aura of the Demon Race and were prepared to counterattack, suddenly realized that the demonic aura that they condensed had started to dissipate the moment they came into contact with the grayish-blue aura that had spread to their bodies. They hurriedly retreated in shock. Angelina had activated the Netherspirit Body from the Spirit Race. It was a divine body technique belonging to the God of Death. It had the effects of corruption, destruction, and absorption. After cultivating it to the fourth layer, it would have the effect of dispelling the powers of others. However, Angelina¡¯s strength was also far below that of the Dark Elves. Therefore, she could only disperse the aura of the Demon Race. She could not completely imprison the dark elves¡¯ abilities. Nevertheless, Angelina and Avril had succeeded in creating chaos for the Dark Elves, thus creating an opportunity for Vincent, who was about to attack! Vincent suddenly flashed and charged straight towards his only target, the Dark Elves¡¯ High Priest! When the High Priest saw Vincent rushing toward him, he wanted to raise his staff to block him. However, just as he was about to raise his staff, Vincent suddenly shouted loudly, ¡°Purgatory of Nature!¡± The Return Journey of the Dead in Vincent¡¯s hands was not used to slash at the High Priest, but to summon the domain that belonged to Vincent! A dark-green and gloomy space instantly appeared. Gravestones shot out from the ground, blocking the Dark Elves who were trying to rush over to protect the High Priest who was in the sky. At that moment, the High Priest was the only one standing in front of Vincent. There were no more obstacles! ¡°The one who deserves to die the most is you!¡± shouted Vincent in a deep voice. He swung his blade toward the High Priest¡¯s head, preparing to behead him. ¡°Great God, please give me your majesty!¡± The high priest who had nowhere to retreat to suddenly raised his staff and chanted loudly. Following that, an aura that made Vincent extremely frightened and annoyed surged out. Vincent¡¯s eyes widened in shock because he knew that this power was God¡¯s might! Chapter 343 - Sneak Attack From the Back to Take Revenge for His Father Just as Vincent was shocked, the demonic aura that emerged from the High Priest¡¯s body instantly condensed into a shadow and covered his head. It was staring quietly at Vincent. Vincent¡¯s eyes instantly widened, and his heart was beating violently. This was because he recognized the illusory figure in front of him; it was Gajero! His heart was filled with incomparable terror when he saw the face of Gajero. Back then, he was just a newborn calf with a cultivation level less than level 10. He was brave enough to face Gajero openly as he did not know his strength. However, Vincent¡¯s strength continued to grow, and he had also met more and more high-level creatures along the way. He gradually realized that Gajero was stronger than he had imagined. He made a comparison in his heart. He measured himself against Gajero to estimate just how much he would have to grow before he could defeat him. The more Vincent understood how powerful Gajero was, the more he did not dare to wave his weapon and resist. This was because he felt like he was not strong enough. At the very least, he was currently unable to face Gajero head-on. After gaining so many experiences, Vincent did not dare to be as valiant and fearless as he was back in the past. Vincent realized that he had changed. However, he was not a coward. Instead, it was because he had too many worries in his heart. This became an invisible weakness of his! Vincent understood that the change was not a good thing. His main goal was to protect humanity. It was something that seemed impossible to accomplish. If he had too many worries and eventually became timid, he would definitely be defeated one day. Therefore, regardless of whether it was for himself or for the Human Race, Vincent had to return to his previous fearless self! Just as Vincent was struggling in his heart, the Dark Elves¡¯ High Priest in front of him sneered smugly, ¡°Hahaha! No matter how strong you are, no matter how determined your killing intent is, you will only be able to hold back in front of my God¡¯s might. Then, you can go and die!¡± When the other Dark Elves heard this, they all turned to look at Vincent who was standing in front of the High Priest. They hurriedly took out their weapons and launched a fatal attack on Vincent. At that moment, Vincent, who had been in a daze like a log, suddenly revealed a smile because he had finally come to his senses after being shocked earlier. He wanted to find his brave and fearless self again. He wanted to regain his old heart! Only by following his heart could he move forward decisively and never retreat! Vincent had experienced many fortuitous encounters. He had always measured his progress by his level and strength. However, he did not know that talent, laws, and even authority would be nothing if not for the will in his heart. What made Vincent truly powerful was his pure heart that was willing to sacrifice everything for the sake of the Human Race. Only then was he able to kill all the enemies who came! Little did he know that the moment he realized his mistake, he had already recovered that pure heart of his! ¡°What Gajero? What Demon Lord? I was able to drive the Demon Race forces out of Beast World! I can do the same for Elf World! ¡°Fire God Destruction!¡± Vincent suddenly roared after seeing countless arrows and spears being shot at him. He also disregarded the face that belonged to Gajero. Endless flames surged out of his body, forming a figure that could support the heavens and the earth. The group of Dark Elves saw Vincent¡¯s Fire God avatar once again, and their faces were filled with shock. How could a race that did not believe in Gajero and even hated Gajero possess such terrifying power? When the High Priest noticed that he was not able to control Vincent using his divine might, he chanted once more, ¡°Great God Gajero, please protect your believers!¡± The black demonic aura appeared once again. It formed a protective barrier and enveloped the High Priest. The phantom of Gajero soon appeared above the High Priest¡¯s head. Vincent stared at the phantom of Gajero. It looked like he was hiding in a turtle shell. Vincent no longer had any fear in his eyes and grabbed onto his Return Journey of the Dead. Meanwhile, the God of Fire avatar outside his body held onto a long flaming blade. He raised it high above his head in sync with Vincent¡¯s actions. ¡°F*ck you, Gajero! I¡¯ll strike you down every time I see you!¡± Vincent roared in anger and swung his blade downwards. The Return Journey of the Dead instantly struck the protective barrier formed by the aura of the demons. It was the same barrier that Linus had used during the day to block all of Vincent¡¯s attacks. However, after Vincent¡¯s attacks, the barrier started to crack under the impact. As Vincent continued to attack, the number of cracks on the barrier increased. Vincent swung his Return Journey of the Dead and struck the top of the barrier. ¡°Boom!¡± The barrier could not withstand the two fierce attacks. It broke in an instant. However, Vincent did not stop there. Instead, he continued to slash at the phantom of Gajero. The moment the High Priest noticed that the barrier had shattered, he turned around and fled in panic, leaving behind the phantom of Gajero that had appeared due to his divine might. Vincent slashed his weapon downwards and destroyed all the obstructions along the way, including the phantom of Gajero. ¡°He destroyed the clone of God!¡± The Dark Elves who saw the scene were stunned on the spot. They exclaimed in shock. The reason why they were so devout in believing in Gajero was that Gajero was the strongest creature they knew. It was only natural for them to become a believer of the stronger creature around. However, as Gajero¡¯s figure was destroyed by Vincent, the unwavering faith of the Dark Elves began to crumble. Some of them even began to question their own faith. The High Priest, who had just escaped with his life, turned around and looked behind him. He could not help but fall to the ground in fright. He hurriedly shouted left and right, ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t worry. That is not a clone of God. It is just a tiny trace of God¡¯s aura. It is normal for it to be destroyed! Everyone, attack together and kill him in exchange for God¡¯s forgiveness!¡± When the other Dark Elves heard this, they once again picked up their weapons with confidence and rushed towards Vincent. At the same time, they stood in front of the High Priest and protected him. After seeing his men holding Vincent back for him, the High Priest could not help but let out a long sigh of relief. He quickly turned around and crouched on the ground, slowly crawling towards the border of the Purgatory of Nature. He knew that a simple domain like this definitely had a boundary. As long as he crawled out of the domain¡¯s range, he would be able to escape Vincent¡¯s threat temporarily. Vincent, who was surrounded by a group of crazy Dark Elves, quickly scanned his surroundings. However, he could not find the High Priest. He became furious and started swinging the Return Journey of the Dead in his hands around him. At the same time, the God of Fire avatar in the sky swept the flaming longsword at the Dark Elves that were charging at him. ¡°Ah!¡± All of a sudden, the Dark Elves screamed and fell backward. They rolled on the ground, trying to extinguish the flames on their bodies. Some of them were even burned to ashes on the spot. They did not even have the time to struggle. After finishing off a group of small fries, Vincent suddenly sensed that someone had left the Purgatory of Nature. He instantly thought of the High Priest. The High Priest who was afraid of death, must have secretly left his domain. Vincent kept his weapon back into its sheath. His Purgatory of Nature disappeared at the same time, and the world returned back to its normal state. Vincent, who was in the real world again, immediately turned to look at the battle situation around him. Angelina and Avril, who had divine body spells, had caused a lot of damage to the Dark Elves on both sides, but their strength was still not enough. Despite their successful attacks, they eventually fell to a disadvantage when the Dark Elves counterattacked. They could only rely on the surrounding terrain to hold on. At the same time, the most important battle of the night, the battle between Conrad and Linus, father and son, was about to come to an end. Conrad seemed to be invincible in his God of War state. He was clashing fists with Linus, never taking a step back. Linus was overwhelmed by the storm-like attacks. He had to endure the attacks of the eight mud snakes around him. The demonic aura around him had become very dim. It was believed that Conrad would break through his defense in no time. As Vincent did not have to worry about Conrad, he quickly went over to support Angelina and Avril. Vincent waved his hands and shot out two balls of flames, one on the left and one on the right. The balls of flames flew in front of Avril and Angelina. His figure then disappeared on the spot and suddenly appeared beside Angelina. He raised his weapon to block a few attacks for her. He then gently pushed Angelina into the forest far away. He had helped her to escape from the battlefield successfully. Vincent¡¯s figure flashed again, and he appeared beside Avril. After blocking all the Dark Elves by himself, he turned to Avril and said, ¡°You go first!¡± Avril nodded. She returned to her original appearance and ran into the surrounding forest. After Angelina and Avril escaped from the battlefield, the remaining Dark Elves all pointed their spears at Vincent. They attacked Vincent nonstop. Arrows, spears, and countless magic spells swept towards Vincent like a storm. Vincent raised his hand towards the sky and shouted in a deep voice, ¡°Modified rebound!¡± All the attacks that flew towards him instantly stopped in the air. The attacks then turned around and flew towards the Dark Elves. The Dark Elves who suffered the backlash from their own attacks could only howl in pain. Their heads were blown off. They were not able to fight anymore. After the battle ended, Vincent ran towards Conrad. He wanted to persuade him to leave with him. Even if he could not bear to part with his son, he could just knock him out and take him away with him. There was no need for them to fight to the death here. On the other side, Conrad had shattered the demonic energy barrier around Linus using his fists. Linus threw his head back and spat out a mouthful of blood as he fell heavily to the ground. Conrad strode towards Linus with murderous intent and snorted with disdain, ¡°Is this your current belief? Is this the invincible Gajero that you think is invincible? He doesn¡¯t look like much!¡± Linus looked at Conrad with an unwilling expression. He wanted to get up and fight again, but he had suffered heavy injuries. No matter how he struggled, he could not get up again. Conrad walked to Linus and raised his fist. He was ready to smash him again, Linus could only close his eyes as if he had already accepted his fate. This was because he knew that he would definitely die after another punch given his injuries. However, the expected fatal punch did not land on him. Conrad just raised his fist and looked at his son quietly. His eyes were full of anger, but he definitely did not want to kill him. After all, blood was thicker than water. He loved his son very much. Although the rebellious son would not acknowledge his father, he still could not kill his own son. ¡°Linus, it is right to pursue power, but you must remember that the elves have the pride of the elves. There is no need to believe in other evil demons, as long as¡­¡± Conrad was preparing to persuade his son patiently when he suddenly stopped. Vincent, who had just arrived, suddenly let out a sorrowful roar. ¡°Conrad!¡± Linus, who was lying on the ground, suddenly open his eyes to look at his father, who was smiling kindly at him. A magic staff had pierced through his father¡¯s chest! ¡°Hahaha! Conrad, you still died at my hands in the end!¡± The deranged laughter of the High Priest came from behind Conrad. Anyone could guess that it was him who had taken the opportunity to attack Conrad from behind. However, at this time, Conrad no longer cared about the High Priest behind him. He just wanted to seize his last moment and look at his son once more. Countless cracks began to appear on Conrad¡¯s majestic body. Large amounts of psionic power began to overflow from the cracks. It then turned into specks of starlight and rose into the night sky. After seeing this, Linus felt a sudden pain in his heart. Only then did he realize that his father, who had fought with him earlier, was not uninjured. Instead, his father had endured the pain. He did not take a step back because he wanted to prove to him that he had the power to defeat him even though he was a believer of the Elf King. At that moment, Linus seemed to have found a feeling that he had not felt for a long time, a feeling of pride for his father. As the High Priest pulled the magic staff out of Conrad¡¯s back, the psionic power in Conrad¡¯s body flowed out like a tide. His tall and mighty body gradually returned to his stooped and old appearance. He fell forward into the arms of his son. Linus looked at his lifeless father in his arms and then at the High Priest who was smiling like a madman in front of him. For a moment, he did not know whether he should be angry or sad. The High Priest did not care about Linus¡¯s reaction. He just raised the staff in his hand and looked at Vincent with caution. He kept walking back to maintain a safe distance from Vincent. Vincent was extremely moved by Conrad¡¯s death. He walked towards the High Priest angrily. However, at that moment, the sky suddenly lit up with flames above the valley. It was as if thousands of torches had gathered. The High Priest became even more excited and shouted, ¡°Haha, my reinforcements are here. All the elves in Dark Yuan City have arrived. If you kill me, don¡¯t even think about leaving!¡± Vincent frowned slightly. He understood the meaning behind the High Priest¡¯s words. As long as he did not kill the High Priest, he would let them leave. Everyone would be safe for the time being. If there was any enmity, they could wait for an opportunity to resolve it in the future. However, Vincent looked at the High Priest who had a confident look on his face and suddenly revealed a crazy smile. He said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I have never been rational when facing Gajero and his lackeys!¡± After saying that, Vincent once again pulled out his Return Journey of the Dead. He spread his Flaming Wings and quickly rushed towards the High Priest. ¡°You, you, you¡¯re crazy! If you kill me now, there¡¯s absolutely no chance for you to leave. You¡¯ll only end up being hacked to death in the valley. I advise you to be more realistic. Why don¡¯t you just leave? We can all live in peace, isn¡¯t that good?¡± The High Priest was running away in a panic as he begged Vincent in a mournful voice. He only hoped that Vincent would sober up a little until his reinforcements arrived. Vincent¡¯s killing intent had already risen. He would definitely not be bewitched. He chased after the High Priest whilst swinging his weapon. The Return Journey of the Dead instantly tore off a piece of flesh from the High Priest¡¯s back. At the same time, the huge force also shattered the High Priest¡¯s bones. He could only lie on the ground and use his hands to pull himself forward. At the same time, the Dark Elves that had rushed over entered the valley and headed towards the temple. However, just as the group of elves arrived at the periphery of the temple, a pitch-black figure suddenly appeared among the Dark Elves. Two pitch-black blades danced continuously in the crowd, ending the lives of all the Dark Elves one after another. The figure successfully stopped them from entering the temple. Vincent was not attracted by the sounds of battle behind him. His eyes were fixed on the High Priest who was crawling on the ground like a dog. He walked forward and slashed down at him continuously until all his flesh and blood was cut off. He looked at the High Priest who was lying on the ground on the verge of death. He put away his Return Journey of the Dead because he did not want the other party to die happily. He wanted him to experience enough pain and despair before he died! Vincent turned around and left. He did not even look at Linus who was lying on the ground. For the sake of Conrad whom he had only met once, he had to let Linus go! ¡°Ebenezer, retreat!¡± Vincent turned his head and shouted at the periphery of the temple before walking into the mountain range. A black shadow that was wantonly slaughtering the Dark Elves suddenly flashed and disappeared into nothingness. Vincent walked into the depths of the mountain range under the terrified gazes of the Dark Elves. The Dark Elves, who had suffered heavy casualties, no longer dared to chase after Vincent. They just watched him leave. They waited until Vincent was far away before carefully walking into the square in front of the temple to rescue some of the surviving Dark Elves. The surviving Dark Elves explained to them what had just happened. When the Dark Elves who arrived later heard about the High Priest pleading to Vincent, they could not help but show a hint of disdain on their faces. How could such a character be worthy of being a priest in Dark Yuan City? On the other hand, Linus, who had been ostracized by everyone before, performed admirably. He stood in opposition to Conrad throughout the entire process. He had shown his faith and absolute loyalty to Gajero. Finally, under everyone¡¯s gaze, Linus pushed Conrad¡¯s body away. He picked up the staff on the ground and walked towards the High Priest. He raised the staff high and smashed the High Priest¡¯s head. Chapter 344 - Continued the Exploration and Became the Priest Vincent and the others soon arrived at the deeper part of the mountain range. They were very far away from the camp that they had set up. Vincent counted the number of people and suddenly said, ¡°Oh no, what happened last night was too sudden. We forgot to call Kurt. He should still be waiting for us at the camp. We don¡¯t know if he had been discovered by the Dark Elves who rushed over!¡± Ebenezer thought about it carefully and said, ¡°I remember the direction where the Dark Elves came from. They shouldn¡¯t have passed by our camp!¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°Linus is Conrad¡¯s son, so he must know a shortcut to the temple. It¡¯s reasonable that he didn¡¯t pass by our camp. Fortunately, I have the equipment to contact Kurt. I¡¯ll tell him to come and meet us!¡± Everyone nodded and then rested on the spot. Vincent walked to the side and pressed on the miniature earpiece in his ear. ¡°Kurt, can you hear me? Are you safe?¡± Soon, Kurt¡¯s voice came from the earpiece. ¡°Sir Vincent, I can hear you. Everything around the camp is normal!¡± Vincent immediately said, ¡°We were chased by the Dark Elves last night and have entered the depths of the mountain range. Take all the supplies that you can carry from camp and meet us now!¡± There was a moment of silence before Kurt answered hesitantly, ¡°Sir Vincent, I have a small request. Can I meet up with you later?¡± Vincent could not help but frown when he heard this and quickly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you encounter some trouble?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not that! I studied the materials that you gave me last night and thought of a way to increase my strength, but it will waste some time as I¡¯m a record-type robot. My mission is to follow you and the two ladies, but what I want to say is, can you let me act alone for a while?¡± Vincent could not help but laugh when he heard Kurt¡¯s apologetic voice. He then said, ¡°Very good, Kurt. You have your own thoughts and can make your own judgments. This is a good thing. If you can guarantee your own safety, you can do what you want to do. We will wait for you to come and meet us here!¡± Kurt¡¯s grateful voice came from the earpiece again. ¡°Thank you, Sir Vincent! But if I delay your trip, I will only blame myself. You can continue to move deeper into the mountain range without me. The two ladies have the tracking devices I left on them. I will catch up to you later!¡± Vincent readily agreed and said, ¡°Make sure that you pay attention to your safety.¡± After the call ended, Vincent turned around and returned to his team. He told everyone about Kurt¡¯s request and some details from the previous night. As for Avril, Angelina, and Ebenezer who were hiding around the temple, they naturally did not know about what had happened in the square. After learning the relationship between Conrad and Linus, the three of them could not help but sigh at Conrad¡¯s ending. They were not sure if his death was worth it as he was killed by the Holy Priest. Angelina said emotionally, ¡°Based on your description, Conrad did not use his true strength when he tested you. It seems that he had acknowledged us from the beginning. He just wanted to make sure that we had the ability to protect ourselves under the pursuit of the Dark Elves. Now that I think about it, he really did put in a lot of effort!¡± Vincent nodded. In fact, when he saw Conrad beating Linus up, he had already thought of this. That was why he felt even sadder about Conrad¡¯s death. That was also why he had to avenge Conrad. At the same time, when Vincent thought of the battle on the previous night, he felt that it was necessary to help Angelina and Avril improve their strength. Vincent lowered his head and looked at the four rings on his left hand. These were the only four modification authority scrolls left. ¡°Avril, Angelina, let me introduce you to your special abilities!¡± Vincent took out two rings from his hands and handed them over to Avril and Angelina respectively. He then explained to them how to use the scroll to obtain the authority to modify. After listening to Vincent¡¯s explanation, Avril and Angelina were both shocked and curious as they looked at the rings in their hands. They could not wait to learn the authority to modify. Vincent let out a sigh of relief. Currently, he only had the flame authority, the blood law, and the modification authority, as well as the Cup of Fate, the Hand of God, and the powerful Return Journey of the Dead. However, the Cup of Fate required the power of a Black Hole. Only when it was in Vincent¡¯s hands could it display its strongest effect. The Hand of God was part of Vincent¡¯s body, and the Return Journey of the Dead was a weapon that was bound to the system. Therefore, none of them could be shared with Avril and Angelina. Of all the god-level abilities that Vincent possessed, the flame authority came from the divine body of the God of Fire, so it was also impossible for him to share. At the same time, in order to maintain a cooperative relationship with Justin, Vincent could not teach the blood law to Angelina and Avril. Therefore, the modification authority scrolls were Vincent¡¯s only choice. He believed that with this supreme level of authority, Angelina and Avril would at least have the means to protect themselves when they fight against the Dark Elves in the future. Moreover, after grasping the flame authority, Vincent believed that Avril and Angelina, who also had divine body refining techniques, would definitely be able to upgrade their body refining techniques and obtain brand-new upgradability. Angelina and Avril woke up after comprehending the modification authority. They began to test out their newly acquired ability. They were pleasantly surprised. Angelina raised her hand to press down on a fallen leaf next to her and said softly, ¡°Modify growth!¡± The fallen leaf sank into the ground and started to grow roots. It grew rapidly and turned into a towering tree in the blink of an eye. Avril, who was at the side, said, ¡°Modify flight!¡± Avril¡¯s body instantly floated upwards. She struggled in the air as she was a little unaccustomed to it. She slowly adapted to the feeling of flying. Vincent, who was already quite experienced in modification authority, could not help but smile when he saw this. In order for the modification authority to be used to the extreme, it will depend on the user¡¯s imagination and personal habits in battle. Angelina had chosen a leaf as an experimental subject. This meant that she was someone who liked to change external forces in a battle to affect the outcome. On the other hand, Avril was someone who liked to strengthen herself and solve problems using her own strength. There was no telling who was weaker. They were just two people who walked in different directions. Avril said to Vincent excitedly, ¡°Vincent, this modification authority is really too interesting, and it¡¯s very powerful! It¡¯s stronger than all the abilities that humans can awaken!¡± However, before Vincent could reply, Ebenezer, who was at the side, said somewhat dejectedly, ¡°What¡¯s the use of being powerful? It¡¯s completely useless to us at the moment!¡± Angelina quickly asked, ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Ebenezer looked up at Vincent and saw that his master was also looking at him with a blank expression. He said, ¡°Although I was injured last night, I still saw the battle between Master and Conrad. During that time, Master had clearly used the power of modification authority on Conrad, but it did not have any effect. This shows that the elves can ignore the power of modification authority!¡± After hearing this, Vincent could not help but recall the battle in the temple and muttered, ¡°What you said is not right. Based on what I felt at that time, the modification authority was indeed effective. It had successfully cut off the connection between Conrad and the earth. However, he could still use earth-type spells. It may be because the abilities of the elves all came from their faith and had little to do with themselves! Therefore, in future battles with the elves, we can use other ways to perform the modification authority. There¡¯s no need to target their abilities directly!¡± Ebenezer could not help but ask curiously, ¡°Master, are you saying that the power of the elves comes from their faith? So, if we want to seal their abilities, we should just cut off their connection with the Elf King. If we cut off the connection between the Dark Elves and Gajero, then the Dark Elves would not be able to use the power of the Demon Race!¡± After listening to his disciple¡¯s inferences, Vincent could not help but shake his head and said, ¡°Perhaps your idea is feasible, but I advise you not to do so. Because whether it is the Elf King or Gajero, they are existences whose strength far exceeds yours. If your power of authority involves them, it is very likely to attract a strong backlash. After all, in the face of absolute strength, a divine ability is nothing!¡± Ebenezer nodded with lingering fear. He felt lucky that he only thought of the idea and did not actually put it into practice. Otherwise, he would not know how he died. However, the intense discussion between Ebenezer and Vincent soon spread to Angelina and Avril. After all, the Elf World was a brand-new adventure for them. Anything that was strange was worth exploring. Avril asked Vincent, ¡°I remember Conrad saying that the seven elf kings had long lost to Gajero. If the abilities of the elves came from faith, that means the seven elf kings are still alive. But the elves are all in Gajero¡¯s private territory, and there¡¯s no news of these elf kings¡­¡± Vincent thought for a moment and said, ¡°I can¡¯t guess the specific situation, but based on my observation of Conrad, the strength he possesses far exceeds his own talent. This means that his strength must have been obtained through external force. Just like when he fought with me in the temple at the beginning, almost all of his methods were only earth-type spells. However, when he fought with Linus in the square, Conrad obviously borrowed a part of the earth¡¯s ability. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to possess that almost indestructible body. This was completely unrealistic for an old man who was in his twilight years. As for the legendary elf kings, I believe that they might still be alive. This was because Conrad had once said that elf king status can also be passed down from generation to generation. Who knows, the current elf kings might be hiding in some corner! They are trying their best to survive so that the elves who believe in them can continue to obtain their abilities!¡± Everyone nodded after hearing Vincent guess. This was because he gave the most reasonable explanation. Vincent raised his head to look into the depths of the mountain range and said, ¡°It¡¯s almost time. Let¡¯s continue moving forward. I really don¡¯t know if we can find any traces of other elves in this dense forest!¡± Looking at the long and uncertain journey ahead of them, the four of them quickly changed their clothing and moved forward again. They began to shuttle through the mountains quickly. ¡­ At the same time, in front of the altar that had been rebuilt in Dark Yuan City, Linus held a magic staff in his hand. He wore a long robe that symbolized the position of the High Priest. He ascended the altar and completed the ceremony to become the next High Priest under the watchful eyes of the Dark Elves. ¡°Linus, you are now the High Priest of Dark Yuan City. I hope that you will put the honor of Dark Yuan city above everything else. Do not let go of those alien races who killed the previous High Priest!¡± Several elders of the Dark Elves stood in front of Linus and urged him non-stop. Linus nodded slightly and subconsciously turned his gaze to look at the injured Dark Elves below the altar. They had all witnessed Linus killing the previous High Priest in front of the temple in the valley. However, the Dark Elves had chosen to help Linus hide the truth. This was because, in their eyes, the previous High Priest deserved to die. They all believed in Linus. Linus, who had finished the ceremony accepted the worship of all the Dark Elves in the city. Suddenly, there was a hint of sadness in his eyes. After seeing his father die with his own eyes, his belief was shaken once again. Therefore, he was prepared to use his identity as the High Priest to carry out some experiments. It could be considered as leaving a chance for reconciliation between father and son! ¡°From today onwards, everything in Dark Yuan City will be under the responsibility of a few elders. The warriors who participated in the siege of the valley last night will continue to follow me to hunt down those foreign races. They have committed blasphemy in Dark Yuan City. They must be brought back to Dark Yuan City to face the cruelest judgment in front of God!¡± Linus issued his first order since he became the High Priest. At the same time, he won the approval of the elders and the elves of Dark Yuan City. ¡°We will follow the High Priest¡¯s instructions!¡± While the Dark Elves cheered in unison, Linus slowly walked down the altar and left through the city gates. After seeing him leave, the other Dark Elves took up their weapons and followed Linus out of the city without a care for their injuries. Outside Dark Yuan City, a few Dark Elves who had become Linus¡¯s trusted aides walked to his side and asked respectfully, ¡°High Priest, should we continue our pursuit into the mountain range?¡± Linus shook his head and said, ¡°No! After last night, they have run far away. Entering the mountain range to look for them now is no different from looking for a needle in a haystack. We will go directly to the path that they must pass and wait for them!¡± The subordinate asked with a puzzled expression, ¡°The path they must pass? Where is the path that they must pass?¡± Linus raised his staff and pointed in the direction of the center of Elf World. He said, ¡°The Imperial City! If blasphemy is their goal, then the Imperial City will definitely be their ultimate goal. We will go to the Imperial City and wait for them there!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The Dark Elves replied in unison. They then followed Linus and set off on their journey. ¡­ In the Tias Mountains, Vincent and the others had been traveling for seven days in a row. However, as far as the eye could see, they were still surrounded by a primitive forest. They could not find any traces of the Elf Race, much less any temples. Avril sighed in disappointment, ¡°Vincent, do we still have to continue searching? This mountain range is bigger than we imagined. There may be no elves living here. Even if there are a few hiding here, we are undoubtedly searching for a needle in a haystack!¡± Vincent looked around and sighed, ¡°It¡¯s not a good idea to continue searching like this. Let¡¯s move closer to the edge of the mountain range. If we find a city nearby, I will take the opportunity to sneak in and see if I can get any information!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Avril nodded in agreement. Vincent then looked at Angelina and Ebenezer, as if he was asking for their opinions. Angelina nodded in agreement. Ebenezer asked, ¡°Master, can I go with you when the time comes?¡± ¡°No! The Dark Elves world is not the same as the capital of Ultimate Evil. Your appearance is too conspicuous here. I¡¯m the only one who can sneak into the enemy base to get information!¡± Ebenezer nodded. He had seen Vincent¡¯s ability to infiltrate with his own eyes. Even the high-ranking nobles in the capital of Ultimate Evil were played by his master. What was a mere group of Dark Elves to him? The only thing that disappointed Ebenezer was that he could not see his master wandering among a group of Dark Elves and weaving all kinds of traps. The four of them soon changed their course of action. They no longer followed the ridge in the middle of the mountain range. Instead, they pushed forward at the edge of the mountain range. ¡°Boom!¡± Not long after, they heard an explosion in the distance. It sounded very far away, at least at the edge of the mountain range. After hearing the explosion, Avril, Angelina, and Ebenezer instantly stopped and turned to look at Vincent. In the face of such an unexpected situation, they were more willing to trust Vincent¡¯s judgment. Vincent frowned slightly and said, ¡°The distance is too far, so they shouldn¡¯t be coming for us. But if there¡¯s an explosion, there must be someone who created the explosion. Whether it¡¯s the elves or the Dark Elves, they are the targets that we are looking for. Let¡¯s go in that direction!¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll lead the way!¡± Ebenezer volunteered. As a killer, following sounds and advancing quickly were the most basic tasks for him. Vincent nodded in agreement. Ebenezer quickly rushed to the place where the explosion had sounded. On the way, no matter if it was a pothole or a hill, nothing could slow Ebenezer down. Moreover, while he was hurrying along, he had also found a relatively flat path for the three people behind him. Vincent and the others could still see Ebenezer¡¯s back at the beginning. However, they were soon left behind by him. They could only rely on the marks left by Ebenezer along the way to move forward. After seeing this, Vincent could not help but say to Avril and Angelina, ¡°Let¡¯s speed up too, or we¡¯ll be left behind!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Angelina and Avril replied at the same time. The three of them suddenly accelerated, like three streaks of light through the forest. Chapter 345 - Discovery: Time for Assassination Vincent, Avril, and Angelina, who were rushing at full speed, only took half a day to travel from the central ridge of the Tias Mountains to the dense forest at the edge. Previously, when they were advancing in the mountains, they had to search the surroundings for traces of the elves, so their speed was greatly reduced. As they had a definite target, it was a piece of cake for them to pass through the Tias Mountains at full speed. When Vincent saw a brand-new mark on a tree in front of them, he could not help but say, ¡°That mark was just left behind. It means that we are not far from Ebenezer! Everyone, slow down. Now that we are at the edge, remember to be careful!¡± Avril and Angelina replied at the same time, ¡°Okay!¡± The three of them began to slow down tacitly. They looked for cover along the way, and slowly approached Ebenezer¡¯s mark. Vincent suddenly stopped. He raised his hand and pointed to the front left and said to the two girls beside him in an extremely soft voice, ¡°We¡¯re here!¡± Avril and Angelina looked in the direction that Vincent was pointing at. They did not see Ebenezer¡¯s figure. Instead, they saw a group of black shadows shuttling around not far away. The three of them were in a very good position. They were behind a rock that protruded from the hillside. Not only was it convenient for the three of them to hide, but it was also convenient for them to observe every corner of their surroundings from a high vantage point. The three of them could see the black shadows that were not far away. It was a group of Dark Elves! There were three Dark Elves that did not look old. Instead, they were all dressed in gorgeous knight uniforms. The longbows in their hands and the swords on their waists were all inlaid with gemstones. Each of them rode a monster that was commonly seen in the Black Hole world. They walked over slowly. These monsters, whose strength had already reached level 15, were enough to become the king of monsters in the Black Hole world. However, at that moment, they could only be reduced to obedient mounts. The three young Dark Elves that were riding the monsters were surrounded by hundreds of well-equipped adult Dark Elves. It seemed like they were guards who were specifically protecting the three young Dark Elves. As the three Dark Elves rode the monsters forward, they once again reduced the distance between them and Vincent¡¯s team. At this time, Vincent and his team could hear their conversations clearly. ¡°Bowen, what is the point of us going out to hunt every day?¡± ¡°What else can we do if we do not hunt? Our father is so strict with us. Even if we go out to hunt, we still need so many personal guards to follow us. It makes the three of us look like children who haven¡¯t been weaned yet!¡± ¡°Bowen is right. We are already adults. How can we still do these children¡¯s things? Albert, what do you think?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s alright. We don¡¯t have any other pastimes other than hunting!¡± Vincent, Avril, and Angelina were lying motionless on the rock. They were carefully observing the three Dark Elves whilst trying to figure out their identities. The three youths were walking side by side. On the left was Bowen who held a blue crystal bow, and on the right was Albert who wore a red great sword on his waist. As for the Dark Elf in the middle who wore a black crystal crown, his name was still unknown. However, it was not difficult to see that his identity was the most important! At that moment, the Dark Elf wearing the crown suddenly said mysteriously to his two companions beside him, ¡°I wonder if you have heard? Recently, a few outsiders ran in from the Black Hole. They destroyed the idol in Dark Yuan City, killed the High Priest, and then escaped into the Tias Mountains. Until now, they haven¡¯t been caught!¡± Albert heard this and said with disdain, ¡°Dark Yuan City is only a small border city. The elves living in it are all country bumpkins. They are simply not presentable. That¡¯s why they let such blasphemous things happen. If those outsiders appear in our Devil Flame City, I guarantee that they won¡¯t be able to return!¡± Bowen immediately mocked him, ¡°Forget it! With your strength, do you actually think that you can catch those outsiders? You¡¯ve just advanced to level 20. It¡¯s all because your father is the City Defense Minister!¡± Albert immediately retorted, ¡°So what if I rely on my father? In Devil Flame City, if anyone can be captured by my father, they aren¡¯t worthy of me personally taking action!¡± When the youth wearing the crown heard this, he only smiled lightly. It was obvious that Bowen liked to bicker with Albert. He continued to mock, ¡°Well said! Since there isn¡¯t anyone worthy of you taking action in Devil Flame City, then let¡¯s capture them outside the city! I heard that those foreign races have entered the Tias Mountain range. Who knows, the three of us might even meet them! When the time comes, it will be up to you, Albert, to display your skills. Prince Dave and I will be relying on you to protect us!¡± Albert retorted with a displeased expression, ¡°Hmph! Protecting His Highness Dave is my duty, but you can just count on your own luck when that time comes. I can¡¯t be bothered with you!¡± After hearing this, Vincent finally confirmed the identity of the Dark Elf with the crown on his head. Being addressed as His Highness by the two noble children beside him meant that this youth was not a prince but the son of the City Lord. His status was extremely prominent! After hearing their conversation, Avril, who was lying on the rock, could not help but sigh, ¡°These three brats haven¡¯t even grown out their hair yet, and they want to capture us all in one go?¡± Angelina also smiled and said, ¡°If they really know that we are hiding by their side, I¡¯m afraid that they will wet their pants in fear!¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s make it clear first. We can comment on these three brats who are full of foolishness, but we cannot be too loud. We can laugh at the three of them, but we must not laugh out loud!¡± It was not the first time Avril and Angelina had participated in such an operation. They nodded and continued to listen to the conversation of the three young men. The three young men became more and more excited as they chatted. They even began to boast exaggeratedly. The hundreds of elves behind them were annoyed with them. They had supported Dark Yuan City from a thousand miles away and had even caught the culprits who destroyed the statue previously. Vincent and the others felt that it was both funny and boring when they heard them boasting. This was because they could not extract any useful information from their conversation. It was completely useless to them and especially to Vincent who was anxious to find the Elf Race. Avril could not be bothered to pay attention to the three children below. She asked Vincent curiously, ¡°Oh right, why have I never found Ebenezer? Where is he hiding?¡± Vincent smiled and said, ¡°You just realized that Ebenezer is missing? I can tell you that he is hiding in your field of vision. Let¡¯s see if you can find him!¡± Avril said curiously, ¡°Okay! I will find him for you to see!¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°Okay. With Angelina, if you two can find Ebenezer¡¯s location, I will prepare a big gift for the two of you!¡± Angelina, who was initially not interested in this, immediately nodded, and said, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s a deal!¡± Following that, Avril and Angelina looked around carefully and observed every corner of the forest. They made sure to look twice at any tree trunks and rocks that could be used to hide. But as time went by, Avril and Angelina could not help but frown more and more, because they really could not find any traces of Ebenezer. Avril rubbed her eyes and sighed, ¡°No, we admit defeat! If we keep looking, I¡¯ll go blind!¡± Angelina turned to Vincent and asked, ¡°Now, can you tell us where Ebenezer is hiding?¡± Vincent smiled and pointed to the Dark Elf noble named Dave. ¡°Ebenezer is there!¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Avril and Angelina exclaimed. They believed that if Ebenezer wanted to hide, he would keep a distance from his target. Plus, the three noble children were being protected by hundreds of Dark Elves. Wouldn¡¯t following the three of them expose him to hundreds of pairs of eyes? Therefore, Avril and Angelina did not pay attention to the surroundings of the three noble children! They looked over and saw the three noble children riding on tall monsters and walking on flat grass. There was no shelter around them, and there were hundreds of Dark Elves behind them. It was impossible for them to hide anyone. Avril turned to Vincent and said, ¡°Are you kidding us? Where is Ebenezer?¡± Vincent raised his chin and said, ¡°Pay attention to the shadows of the three of them!¡± Avril and Angelina turned to look again. They saw long shadows behind the three teenagers. There was a shadow on the grass. At first glance, there was nothing unusual about it, but after careful observation, they discovered that the shadow behind Dave was abnormally dark. They could not see the grass under the shadow at all. It was as if it had been blocked by something. The shadow also did not have a human-like outline! Vincent saw that Avril and Angelina had already discovered something and explained, ¡°Ebenezer is a Shadow Demon. Shadow Demons are born assassins. They have an innate talent that is they can transform into a black fog and hide their bodies. At the same time, they do not make any sounds when they move. Therefore, Ebenezer can just follow behind Dave silently. At the same time, he would not be discovered by the hundreds of Dark Elves behind Dave. This is because those Dark Elves have the same thoughts as you. They will only be careful of the situation around them. They will not think that there are already enemies hiding by the side of the three noble children!¡± When Avril and Angelina heard this, they were both shocked and envious of the Shadow Demon Race¡¯s talents and abilities. If they met the Shadow Demon Race, they would no doubt suffer a great loss. This was especially if they did not understand the other party¡¯s talent! Vincent said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t meet them. Now that the Shadow Demon Race has fallen apart, they have scattered throughout the entire Black Hole world. Nevertheless, they still have good intentions. They have never thought of invading other worlds as their main goal is for the Shadow Demon Race to recuperate!¡± Avril nodded and sighed, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that this race, which was obviously born to kill, still has such a kind side!¡± Angelina said emotionally, ¡°If there¡¯s a chance, we can try to help a group of Shadow Demons. We can try to help them find a world that no one has occupied so that they can continue to survive. Or we can let them come to the human world so that everyone can take care of each other!¡± Vincent smiled slightly and said, ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. If the shadow demons can live in the human world, it would be equivalent to having a safety guarantee for the Human Race. Unfortunately, I don¡¯t think that the shadow demons will agree. Although they have no roots, they still have their own way of life. If they move into the human world, they will definitely attract the attention of all parties. Which assassin would be willing to live in the eyes of others? However, I have already thought of the final destination for the Shadow Demon Race. As long as I have the chance to meet the leader of the Shadow Demon Race in the future, I can give him a suggestion to improve the race¡¯s future!¡± Avril could not help but ask curiously, ¡°Oh, and how do you plan to help the Shadow Demon Race?¡± Vincent¡¯s face was solemn as he replied, ¡°Isn¡¯t that simple? By accepting the commission from all races to carry out indiscriminate assassinations on all invaders. They may include the Human Race, Beast Race, and even the Esville Race. This way, not only would it be in line with the survival style of the Shadow Demon Race, but it would also help them to find the motivation to survive!¡± Avril and Angelina nodded repeatedly in agreement. They thought that Vincent¡¯s method was very good. Fortunately, he was not only thinking for the Shadow Demon Race, but also for the benefit of the 10,000 races in the Black Hole. Having been baptized in countless battles, Avril and Angelina understood that the value of an excellent assassin was no less than that of a well-equipped army. This was because, in a battle between two armies, it was very difficult to kill the enemy¡¯s leader. However, if an assassin used the decapitation tactic and succeeded, it could paralyze an entire army and prevent them from forming an effective combat force. Furthermore, the Shadow Demons are all excellent assassins due to their talent. They would no doubt be a terrifying force. ¡°Whoosh!¡± Just as the three of them started to talk about assassins, there was suddenly a commotion in the surroundings of the forest. The three youths who were talking loudly and waving their weapons were startled when they heard their monsters growling. They could hear birds and beasts scattering in the surrounding forest. Albert tugged on the monster that he was sitting on. He kicked the stomach of the monster and roared, ¡°B*stard, we came out to hunt today. You scared the prey away. Do you want us to return empty-handed?¡± Dave said with a benevolent face, ¡°As long as I¡¯m here, we won¡¯t return empty-handed! Don¡¯t make things difficult for these unenlightened animals!¡± Albert nodded. Just as he was about to compliment Dave, he suddenly heard an ear-piercing sound behind him. An arrow flew from the depths of the forest and shot directly at Dave, who was in the middle of the three of them. ¡°Protect His Highness!¡± Bowen saw this and immediately roared at the Dark Elves warriors behind him. He twisted his body and jumped up from the back of the monster. He threw Dave to the ground and used Albert¡¯s huge body to sit on the monster. He then blocked all the enemy¡¯s attacks. At the same time, he bought some time for the personal guards to rescue His Highness. Hundreds of Dark Elves guards rushed forward and surrounded the three noble youths. The leader of the guards ordered in a deep voice, ¡°The first team, search the forest immediately and find the location of the assassins. The rest of you, keep your eyes open. I would rather use your bodies to block them than let His Highness and the two young masters suffer any harm!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± All the Dark Elves replied in unison as if they were prepared to die at any time. After seeing this, Vincent, who was on the rock, quickly stopped the curious Avril and Angelina. He whispered to them, ¡°I think the way the assassin attacked just now was somewhat familiar, but it was definitely not a method used by the Dark Elves. So later, we have to split up. If we find traces of the assassin, we must try our best to help. This is regardless of whether he is the elf that we are looking for. Meanwhile, I will continue to wait for an opportunity. As long as the time is right, I will think of a way to sneak into their side. No matter what happens, we will meet at the agreed-upon location on the Tias Mountain Ridge in seven days!¡± Angelina and Avril nodded repeatedly and said, ¡°Understood, but you have to be careful!¡± At that moment, the first group of the elves had charged into the dense forest not far away. However, another sharp arrow shot over, piercing through the chests of all the elves. They looked as if they were wearing candied haws. The ten members of the first group all fell weakly to the ground. They were no longer able to stand up! After seeing this, the faces of the three youths turned extremely ugly. They were no longer high-spirited like before. ¡°Shua! Shua!¡± The sound of footsteps landing on the withered leaves was heard. A thin and slender female elf with blue and white pupils walked out from the forest. She drew her bow and aimed it at Dave, who was being protected by everyone. She said loudly, ¡°You traitors who have betrayed the Elf King. Every single one of you deserves to die. Today, I will use your lives to complete my final test!¡± After hearing this, His Highness Dave, who was lying on the ground, immediately stood up and hid behind the monster. He urged the captain of the guards loudly, ¡°What are you still standing there for? Don¡¯t let her continue to be arrogant. Immediately gather your men and charge at her. No matter how many people you have, you must exhaust her to death!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The leader of the guards quickly responded, showing no mercy to his subordinates. In his opinion, these subordinates were prepared to sacrifice everything, including their lives, for the sake of the city lord since the day they took the initiative to become guards! Finally, under the command of the leader of the guards, hundreds of Dark Elves were divided into different teams. They then charged at the female elf. ¡°Great Elf King of Thunder, please grant me the power to pierce through everything!¡± The female elf chanted in a low voice. She then released the bowstring. The arrows flew at high speed and drew a lightning-like trajectory in the forest. The arrows penetrated all the Dark Elves along the way. Vincent and the others could not help but be surprised. It seemed that this young female elf was even more powerful than they had imagined! Chapter 346 - Assassination Failed and Successfully Infiltrated Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The battle had just begun. However, dozens of Dark Elves had already died under the Thunder Elf¡¯s arrows. Although the remaining Dark Elves were still preparing to face the enemy, their movements had clearly slowed down. It was obvious that they were afraid of the fierce assassin in front of them. After seeing this, Avril who was hiding on the rock, could not help but say, ¡°Looks like we don¡¯t even need to make a move. That Thunder Elf¡¯s strength is enough to deal with these Dark Elves!¡± Vincent shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that simple!¡± Angelina asked curiously, ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Vincent pointed at the three youths who had gotten onto their monsters and said, ¡°Look at the three of them. They clearly know that they are the targets of the assassination. They were also very timid earlier. However, they are not panicking now. Instead, they are still watching the show with great interest. It is obvious that they have nothing to fear!¡± Avril and Angelina could not help but sigh, ¡°Could it be that there are more powerful Dark Elves protecting them in the dark?¡± Vincent added in a low voice, ¡°Or perhaps, the more powerful Dark Elves are among the guards!¡± Angelina and Avril looked back and forth at the remaining Dark Elves. In the end, they all looked at the leader of the guards who was organizing the attack. It seemed that he was the only one who looked like an expert! However, the scene aroused their curiosity. There were clearly experts among the Dark Elves. Why did they not arrange for the experts to fight the Thunder Elf from the beginning? Why did they want so many elves to die? Vincent frowned slightly. He felt as if he had missed something. He then turned his head to look at the Thunder Elf. The elf girl was obviously very experienced in battle. From the moment she appeared, she had been very skilled in her sense of direction and positioning during the battle. However, she maintained the same distance from the three noble youths. In other words, as an assassin, this Thunder Elf had yet to make any progress! However, she clearly had the ability to close in on the three youths, yet she did not do so. The mystery behind this was worth pondering. The leader of the guards probably had the same thought. An assassin whose whereabouts had been exposed was not considered dangerous. However, the reason behind the strange actions of the assassin was most likely the true danger! The battle continued. The forest space between the three noble youths and the Thunder Elf was covered with corpses. It could be said that the more the Thunder Elf fought, the braver she became. She drew her bow quicker each time. More and more elves died under her arrows. Unfortunately, when the girl reached for her quiver again, she found that it was empty. This meant that her long-range attacks had completely lost their effectiveness. The leader of the guards was waiting for this moment. When he noticed that the arrows had stopped, he knew that the assassin had run out of ammunition. He then ordered, ¡°She is out of arrows now. Five teams, charge together. We must capture her alive!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The Dark Elves followed the order and battle sequence that had been arranged. 50 Dark Elves walked out of the formation and quickly surrounded the elf girl in all three directions. At this time, there were only 20 guards left by the side of the three noble youths! Vincent could not help but sigh in realization, ¡°What a good opportunity!¡± Avril and Angelina could not help but turn their heads and ask, ¡°What good opportunity?¡± Vincent looked down and said, ¡°The defensive strength of the three noble youths has reached its weakest state. If a real assassin were to take action now, they might really be able to succeed in one strike!¡± Angelina and Avril were stunned when they heard that. They muttered and sighed, ¡°A real assassin? Could it be that the girl was just feigning an attack? Her real goal was to consume and attract more Dark Elves to create an opportunity for her companions!¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right! Isn¡¯t that the most common decapitation tactic that we use? But if that¡¯s the case, Ebenezer will be in a very dangerous position!¡± Avril and Angelina looked at Ebenezer¡¯s previous position and discovered that the shadows of the three youths had already fallen behind them. The guards who were guarding the back seemed to be worried that the monsters would suddenly go berserk so they maintained a distance from the rear limbs of the monsters. This coincidentally gave Ebenezer sufficient space to hide from them. At the same time, it also gave the assassins a good opportunity to cut in. If an assassin attacked from behind, he would definitely barge in on Ebenezer. If the guard leader detects the attack in time and blocks the assassin, then the aftershocks of the battle would affect Ebenezer as well! No one knew how strong the guard leader was at that moment. If his level was on par with Ebenezer, then it would be fine. However, if his strength was much higher than Ebenezer¡¯s, then Ebenezer would probably become the most miserable assassin in history. His opponent that had not even discovered his position had already defeated him! At that moment, the elf girl in the distance was surrounded by 50 Dark Elves. As she was skilled in long-range attacks, her close combat attacks were not as strong. She was repeatedly injured by the Dark Elves¡¯ coordinated battle formation. She was about to be captured alive. The three noble youths looked at the battlefield in the distance excitedly. The leader of the guards also had some anticipation in his eyes. Although he had guessed that the other party might have a backup plan, he could not help but feel a little distracted after seeing that an assassin was about to be captured alive. This slight distraction was equivalent to leaving the three noble youths without any protection! A gentle breeze suddenly blew through the forest. A few fallen leaves landed behind the three youths. Vincent, who was observing from a high vantage point, discovered that one of the fallen leaves was descending at an exceptionally fast speed. Moreover, it had a metallic luster that was obviously different from the other leaves! ¡°Whoosh!¡± When the leaf landed behind Dave, a green figure suddenly emerged from the leaf and condensed into an elf figure. It was an elf, but his clothes were all green. Even the short knife in his hand was green. He had appeared silently and was only an instant away from killing Dave! Vincent and the others who were observing in the dark could not help but feel suffocated when they saw this. Such a mysterious assassination technique made them feel helpless. They could not imagine how hopeless the target must feel. However, Dave was not in despair because he had not discovered the assassin behind him, nor did he think that he might die in the next second! At that critical moment, the guard leader who was standing before Dave suddenly lifted his hand to remove the black crystal necklace from his neck. He crushed the necklace forcefully. ¡°Buzz!¡± A black-light instantly burst out from his hands and spread out in all directions. Time seemed to be frozen wherever it passed. There was a hint of surprise and astonishment in the eyes of the three youths who were behind the guard leader. The expression on their faces was instantly frozen. The monsters that sensed danger were about to growl when they suddenly froze as well. The elf that appeared behind Dave and was about to stab him with a knife froze in midair. His eyes were filled with shock. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time. You¡¯ve finally appeared!¡± The leader of the guards turned his head to look behind Dave. A deep and sinister smile appeared on his face. At that moment, the assassin realized that the guard leader was just pretending to be attracted to the distant battlefield. His main purpose was to lure him to attack! The leader of the guards looked at the green elf who was frozen in midair. He smiled coldly and shouted, ¡°Wood Elf, Horace! The hunter in the forest, a remnant who worships the Elf King! Today, in order to capture you, the City Lord did not hesitate to use his own son as bait. Your death is worth it!¡± He then drew the great sword on his waist. He was prepared to kill him on the spot. ¡°Master!¡± The elf girl who was surrounded in the distance saw this and could not help but shout with a face full of grief and indignation. At the same time, because she was distracted, a long spear instantly pierced through her shoulder and flipped her onto the ground. A group of Dark Elves rushed forward one after another and pressed her firmly to the ground. After seeing that the assassination plan of the two elves had failed and that they were about to pay the price with their lives, Vincent quickly said to Avril and Angelina beside him, ¡°Now, split up and act!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Avril and Angelina instantly rushed towards the elf girl in the distance. Angelina pointed at the elf girl and shouted softly, ¡°Modified rebound!¡± The Dark Elves that were holding down the elf girl suddenly felt an even more powerful force coming from their hands. Each of their fingers was lifted up under tremendous force. They were trying to hold the back of their hands! ¡°Ah!¡± The Dark Elves could not bear the pain coming from their hands. They shouted and retreated, far away from the elf girl. ¡°God of War body!¡± shouted Avril softly. A bright golden light suddenly appeared on her body. She instantly turned into an afterimage and rushed into the encirclement of the Dark Elves. She picked up the heavily injured elf girl and ran into the forest far away. ¡°Let me down! I want to save Master!¡± Although the elf girl did not see who it was, she could clearly feel that someone was trying to save her. However, she was worried about her master¡¯s safety, so she still struggled to stay. However, the heavily injured elf girl did not have much strength left. Avril held the elf girl down and ignored her cries. She took her and disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight. Angelina, who was still on the battlefield, did not leave with her sister immediately. Instead, she turned to look at Horace, the Wood Elf who was frozen in the air, and said softly, ¡°Modify restore!¡± As Angelina¡¯s voice fell, everything around Dave suddenly returned to normal. Angelina took the opportunity to quickly retreat in the direction where Avril had left. Horace could move his hands freely once again and immediately hardened his heart. He gripped the dagger tightly and stabbed towards Dave¡¯s back. ¡°Your Highness, get down!¡± After seeing this, the leader of the guards immediately shouted to warn Dave. At the same time, he raised the great sword in his hand and jumped high. Even if Horace killed Dave, he would still crash into the guard leader¡¯s great sword. The guard leader was betting that Horace would not exchange his life with Dave¡¯s! However, Horace was aware of his current situation. The Dark Elves were eyeing him from all sides. Even if he retreated, he would not be able to escape his fate of being captured alive. As an assassin, he might as well risk his life to complete his mission! Just as Horace decided that he would rather die to complete his mission, Dave felt a chill coming from behind him. However, he could not do anything at that moment. He could only lie on the back of the monster, trembling. He was praying that the leader of the guards could save him successfully! However, his heart was filled with despair. Although he was frozen earlier, he could still hear what the guard leader had said. It turned out that he was being used as bait for his father. In that case, why would the guard still care about his life? After all, he only listened to his father¡¯s orders. At that moment, Dave realized that although he was the son of the City Lord, he did not even have someone he could rely on and trust. Even his own biological father was scheming against him. No one cared about his life or death. In a flash, a black figure suddenly emerged from the depths of the dense forest. It ran straight towards the battlefield where Horace and the leader of the guards were racing to the death! When Avril and Angelina rushed out earlier, Vincent had also started moving at the same time. However, he did not want to run past the giant rock. Instead, he turned around and ran into the mountains. Vincent made a detour and used his Transformation Skill to transform himself into the appearance of a Dark Elf. He rushed out of the forest again and headed to the center of the battlefield at an even faster speed. Before anyone could react, he pulled Dave off the back of the monster. ¡°Save him, there¡¯s no time to explain!¡± shouted Vincent but his actions did not stop. He carried Dave on his shoulder and ran out of the forest. After seeing Dave being carried away by a Dark Elf, the guard leader and the other Dark Elves heaved a sigh of relief. They could proceed to kill Horace without any scruples! Horace, who watched his target slip away from his hands, was shocked. He realized that he had no chance of dying together with him. He could only close his eyes in despair and prepare for his own death. At that moment, a figure shrouded in black gas suddenly appeared. It was Ebenezer, who had been hiding in the monster¡¯s shadow below Horace. Furthermore, Ebenezer was in a position to carry Horace on his shoulders! He grabbed Horace by the waist and quickly shouted, ¡°Open the door!¡± An invisible door instantly appeared in the air in front of him. Then, under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, Ebenezer only took a step forward while carrying Horace. The two of them disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight in an instant. Ebenezer was not made aware of Vincent¡¯s plan. Therefore, when he saw Avril carrying the elf girl away, he did not act immediately. He also did not move when the Dark Elf suddenly appeared and carried Dave away. After all, his primary goal was to hide. However, he was shocked to hear what the Dark Elf had said before carrying Dave away. This was because he could tell that it was his master¡¯s voice. If his master stayed during such a critical moment, then it was time for him to make a move! Saving others was more important! Ebenezer instantly understood what Vincent meant, because there was only one creature who was in danger at that time, and that was Horace! Thus, Ebenezer appeared at the most critical moment and immediately used his modification authority to summon a door. He then disappeared into nothingness along with Horace. Both the assassin and target disappeared in an instant. The guard leader had missed his opportunity to attack. He stepped lightly on the monster¡¯s back and jumped to where Ebenezer had disappeared to. He swung his sword in the air a few times, but he did not find anything. The guard leader asked the elves around him with a blank look, ¡°What happened? How did Horace disappear into thin air?¡± ¡°Well, he seems to have been taken away by someone!¡± said a Dark Elf with a surprised look. The guard leader¡¯s face darkened, and he roared, ¡°Who saved him? How?¡± The Dark Elf pointed at the ground under the leader and said, ¡°That person was covered in black gas. He doesn¡¯t look like a Dark Elf. In fact, he doesn¡¯t look like an elf at all. He crawled out from the ground under your feet and carried Horace on his back. He took one step forward and disappeared!¡± The leader of the guards could not help but move away from the spot. He looked at the ground cautiously and said in a deep voice, ¡°Dig the ground and search carefully. Even if you have to dig three feet, you have to find where Horace went!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The rest of the Dark Elves quickly responded. They stepped forward and began to dig the ground using their weapons. ¡­ At the same time, Vincent was carrying Dave on his shoulders. They arrived at a stream outside the forest. He put Dave down, clapped his hands and said to him, ¡°Well, it¡¯s safe now!¡± Dave looked at Vincent blankly. He then looked at the forest behind him, and asked in shock, ¡°Who are you? Why am I here?¡± Vincent¡¯s eyes turned, and he said, ¡°My name is Vincent. I came here from Dark Yuan City to pursue the foreign races. Just now, I saw someone trying to assassinate you, and the elf who wanted to assassinate you was obviously with the foreign races, so I saved you!¡± Dave exclaimed in shock, ¡°You saved me from Horace? He is known as the God of Hunting in the jungle and has the strength of a level 40 creature! How did you do it? Could it be that your level is higher than Horace?¡± Vincent shook his head and said, ¡°I only have the strength of a level 25 creature. I can¡¯t even cast a decent spell. I¡¯m just born with very fast speed!¡± Dave nodded and agreed with Vincent. He then thought of something and said to Vincent, ¡°You don¡¯t even know me, but you still risked your life to save me. You¡¯re more reliable than my friends and family. Don¡¯t go back to Dark Yuan City. From now on, follow me!¡± Chapter 347 - Was a Two-Pronged Approach, Each Making Progress ¡°You want me to follow you? Why?¡± Vincent looked at Dave and asked despite knowing the answer. After listening to the conversation between the guard leader and Horace, Vincent realized that Dave, the son of the City Lord, must be very depressed. This was because he could not find anyone to trust in his life, just like how he did not know who would save him earlier. The feeling of helplessness and loneliness made Dave eager to support someone that he could trust, and Vincent took the opportunity to come to his side. However, it was difficult for Vincent to disguise himself as a Dark Elf because he could not use demonic aura at all, so he could only lie about his level and disguise himself as a level 25 creature. He just labeled himself as a gifted dark elf. Only then could he stay by Dave¡¯s side in a more reasonable manner. Dave stood up and looked at the stream in front of him with a gloomy face. He said in a deep voice, ¡°When you saved me just now, you could have died in Horace¡¯s hands if you were just a little careless. I have two friends who are good to me, but they won¡¯t die for me. You are the first person who had risked his life to save me, so I will use my way to reward you! I will make you stronger so that you can get a higher position in Devil Flame City in the future. One day, I will take over the position of the City Lord. At that time, you will become the strongest person in Devil Flame City. How about it? Do you want to come with me?¡± Vincent quickly stood up and said with a serious face, ¡°I am willing to serve you!¡± Dave patted Vincent¡¯s shoulder and said with a smile, ¡°Good, very good! Now, as my personal guard, you can go back with me!¡± Vincent thought for a moment. He then said to Dave with an embarrassed face, ¡°Since Your Highness is so good to me, then there are some things that I don¡¯t want to hide from you. Actually, there is a reason why I came all the way here from Dark Yuan City. I once made a big mistake and was sentenced to death by fire. Only by capturing those foreign races can I be exempted from the punishment. So if the others find out that I have stayed by Your Highness¡¯s side, not only will I be taken to be executed, I¡¯m afraid it will also cause a lot of criticism to Your Highness!¡± Vincent had previously fabricated his identity to Dave; his previous identity would not be able to withstand investigation at all. That was why Vincent had once again made up a lie after gaining Dave¡¯s trust. This was because he believed that Dave currently did not have the ability to go to Dark Yuan City to destroy the death list. However, Dave definitely had the ability to arrange a more realistic identity for him! Dave did not take Vincent seriously. He just replied, ¡°That¡¯s simple. In the future, if anyone asks, your name will still be Vincent. However, you grew up in Devil Flame City. You are also the guard that I personally hired to protect me in the dark. Regarding your identity, I will find someone to verify it. That way, no one will be able to find out the relationship between you and Dark Yuan City!¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°Thank you, Your Highness!¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome. Follow me and work hard. As long as you¡¯re sincere, you can become my brother from now on!¡± said Dave with a smile. He then strode into the forest. Vincent smiled and continued to follow behind Dave. Only then did he realize that he had somewhat underestimated this son of the City Lord. Although he looked childish, his intelligence and temperament were all top-notch. His ability to win others over with a smile was at the pinnacle of perfection. It was simply unbelievable. This was something that a child could not usually do. ¡°What a pity. Such a good seedling actually believes in Gajero!¡± Vincent sighed silently in his heart. At the same time, an immature little idea arose in his mind. When he returned to the forest, the guard leader, Miller, who had lost his target at the critical moment, was leading the remaining Dark Elves to dig three feet underground. He vowed to find Horace¡¯s whereabouts. Otherwise, he would not be able to go back and face the City Lord. As for Bowen and Albert, who had previously acted like nobles, were left aside. They were ignored by the other Dark Elves. The two youths who had just witnessed a bloody battle did not dare to speak. They could only stand quietly by the side and wait for the guards to finish digging the ground before returning to the city. This was because they still needed their protection. When Dave, who had rushed back with Vincent, saw the scene, his eyes could not help but flash with a trace of anger. These men had not even thought of looking for his whereabouts. They did not care about his life and death at all, and the reason why these soldiers dared to do this must be because of his father¡¯s ruthlessness! ¡°Miller, what are you doing?¡± Dave forced himself to hide the anger in his eyes. He walked forward to ask the guard leader with a flustered expression. Miller, who was in a hurry to find the assassin, turned around and saw that Dave had returned safe and sound. He hurriedly said, ¡°Your Highness! Just now, your subordinate failed to protect you and almost injured you. I am now leading the elves to search for the whereabouts of the assassin. We must capture him and avenge Your Highness!¡± Dave frowned and asked, ¡°The assassin escaped?¡± Miller nodded with a face full of guilt. Dave narrowed his eyes. In his heart, he had already cursed Miller countless times. This leader of the guards, who had the strength of a level 40 creature, had already made preparations beforehand. He had used the son of the City Lord as bait but still allowed the assassin who was right in front of him to escape! Dave did not dare to imagine what would happen if Vincent had not saved him. He would have died without any value. Even the murderer who killed him would escape successfully. In Dave¡¯s opinion, Miller was useless trash to him. He was far from being as reliable as Vincent, who was only a level 25 creature. Due to the guilt in his heart, Miller had always stood in front of Dave with his head lowered. He did not see the malicious expression on his face at that moment. However, Dave did not speak for a long time which made Miller feel very afraid in his heart. After all, if the City Lord¡¯s son died, then the City Lord would definitely not attack him for the sake of a dead son. But Dave was still alive and Miller¡¯s mission had failed. When he returned to Devil Flame City, the City Lord would definitely punish him for his son who was still alive. At the same time, he also lost Horace. When the time came, he might encounter a huge disaster! After thinking about it, Miller could not help but shiver. He wanted to find a topic to break the cold atmosphere. Miller raised his head slightly and saw Vincent standing behind Dave. He could not help but ask curiously, ¡°Who is this?¡± Vincent looked at Miller expressionlessly and did not say anything. His cold and aloof look made Miller carefully size up the creature that had suddenly appeared. Dave suddenly took a step forward and blocked Miller¡¯s line of sight. He said in a deep voice, ¡°He is the personal guard that I have spent a lot of money to hire. If it weren¡¯t for him, I¡¯m afraid that you and your subordinates would have to send my dead body back to the city. So you should thank him properly!¡± Miller was stunned when he heard this because he could hear the strong resentment in Dave¡¯s tone. He quickly lowered his head and said, ¡°Your subordinate¡¯s guard is not good enough, and I deserve to die! Please forgive me, Your Highness!¡± Dave looked at Miller who was bowing quietly, and strong killing intent appeared in his eyes. However, after he took a deep breath, a spoiled smile appeared on his face once again. ¡°What are you saying? I¡¯m fine, right? With the abilities of those assassins, I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t be able to kill me. So, you don¡¯t have to feel too much psychological pressure. You just need to thank my guard properly. After all, he has shared your work!¡± Dave smiled as he helped Miller up and spoke to him earnestly. He then ignored Miller¡¯s reaction and walked straight towards Bowen and Albert. ¡°You two brats. When the assassins appeared just now, you still knew how to protect me. It¡¯s really worth it for me to treat you so well on a daily basis. Unlike some who do not know how to return the favor no matter how good I am to him!¡± Dave smiled and teased Bowen and Albert, but his words made Miller shiver. Vincent walked to Miller¡¯s side. He smiled slightly and said, ¡°Sir, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you! In the future, our works will definitely overlap. I hope that you will take care of us more. After all, I can¡¯t always carry His Highness away from the assassin¡¯s blade!¡± Miller quickly smiled and said, ¡°You have reminded me that everything that had happened is thanks to you. Otherwise, I would have made a big mistake. I wonder, where are you from? When we return to Devil Flame City, I will definitely give you a great reward!¡± Vincent said frankly, ¡°I am from Devil Flame City. It¡¯s just that I had a very miserable life before. His Highness is the only one who appreciates me!¡± Miller frowned slightly when he heard that. It was not that he did not believe that there would be an expert in the city. It was just that he had never received any news before that His Highness Dave had hired bodyguards privately. Moreover, Vincent¡¯s appearance earlier was too coincidental. How could a professional bodyguard only appear when the master was about to die under the assassin¡¯s blade? The timing of Vincent¡¯s appearance was more like a coincidence. However, Miller was unable to confirm his suspicions at that moment. At the same time, he was currently in a lot of trouble. He did not have the time to care about Vincent¡¯s matters. Moreover, in order for His Highness Dave to not hold a grudge against him, he would have to prepare a generous gift for Vincent after returning to the city. This might make His Highness feel much better. Vincent did not pay attention to the gratitude that Miller spoke of. He walked straight towards Dave, who was conversing with his two best friends. He played the role of a guard very sensibly and stood silently behind Dave. ¡°His Highness was carried out by this warrior just now. I wonder who he is?¡± Albert looked at Vincent, who had just stolen his limelight, and asked Dave. He asked as if he was facing a great enemy. Dave introduced him with a smug look on his face, ¡°This is Vincent, a death prisoner that I once picked up by the roadside. In order to repay his kindness, he has been following me in the dark and acting as my personal bodyguard. He just made a great contribution today, so I don¡¯t want him to hide in the dark anymore. The two of you should think of a way to get him an open and aboveboard identity. He is someone from Devil Flame City. His background must be believable. It¡¯s best if no one can find any flaws with it!¡± When Albert and Bowen heard this, they immediately realized that Vincent was just a lowly death row prisoner. His status was thousands of miles below their own. As such, he could not possibly threaten their position beside His Highness, Dave. Thus, they just replied, ¡°Rest assured, Your Highness. Leave the matter to us. My elder brother has a lover who is in charge of the records room in Devil Flame City. As long as we speak to her, we can create a genuine identity file for him!¡± Dave nodded in satisfaction and said, ¡°Very good. Remember to keep this matter a secret. I don¡¯t want anyone to find out about this!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Albert nodded in response. Dave turned around and patted Vincent on the shoulder. They then walked straight in the direction of Devil Flame City. Albert and Bowen looked at Dave who left. They then turned to look at the guards who were still digging the ground. They could not help but ask in a loud voice, ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s dangerous now. Where are you going?¡± Dave turned his back to the crowd and said loudly, ¡°Of course I¡¯m going back to the city! I¡¯m not worried about any danger with Vincent here!¡± Albert and Bowen could not help but look at His Highness, Dave with admiration. They did not have the courage to do so. Hence, they could only continue to stand there and wait for the guards to finish digging the ground. ¡­ Vincent and Dave were walking on the road heading to Devil Flame City. Suddenly, Vincent looked at Dave, who had a deep mind and was also good at enduring, and said softly, ¡°About what Your Highness said earlier¡­ Your Highness has placed his own safety on me alone. It makes me feel a little uneasy!¡± Dave could not help but chuckle and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not that stupid! I know your strength clearly. It¡¯s more than enough to bring me home. It¡¯s still a little lacking to protect me overall. However, I am certain that there won¡¯t be any danger on the way back to the city. That¡¯s why I dare to swagger back to the city with just you!¡± Vincent nodded his head in admiration. He then asked, ¡°Then how did Your Highness ensure that the journey back would be safe?¡± Dave appeared to be very patient when facing Vincent¡¯s questions. He waited for an opportunity to reply, ¡°That¡¯s simple. That¡¯s because those assassins only dared to ambush me in the forest. This shows that they don¡¯t have the courage or the conditions to openly assassinate me on the main road. Even if those two assassins managed to escape, they would definitely have injuries on their bodies. If they want to take the risk to kill me now, that would be courting death! This does not fit the logic of an assassin, nor does it fit Horace¡¯s shocking way of doing things. He is the number one assassin in the jungle! I¡¯ve heard so much about him that my ears are about to get calluses!¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°Your Highness is strategic and intelligent. In the future, Your Highness will definitely grow into a strong individual. I admire you!¡± Dave nodded slightly, seemingly satisfied with Vincent¡¯s praise. His footsteps were light as he walked on the road leading to the Devil Flame City. ¡­ In the depths of the forest on the other side, Avril and Angelina, along with the injured elf girl, ran all the way to the center of the mountain range. When they saw that there were no pursuers chasing after them, they felt relieved and finally put the girl down. ¡°Mind your own business. I want to go back and save Master!¡± The elf girl did not appreciate the kindness of the two girls in saving her life. Instead, she looked at Avril and Angelina with resentment. She covered her wound and was prepared to turn back. Avril held the elf girl down and said in a deep voice, ¡°It¡¯s too late for you to go back now. Besides, nothing might even happen to your master. You¡¯d better rest and recover!¡± The elf girl was no match for Avril at this time. Avril had the body of a war god. She could only be held down on the ground with a reluctant look. Angelina bandaged her wounds and fed her a healing pill. Although the elf girl struggled to get up, she knew that the two aliens in front of her wanted to save her, so she took the pill obediently. The pill began to take effect immediately after consumption. The elf girl closed her eyes slightly and felt a warm current spread from her abdomen to her entire body. The wound that was still painful from before had become a little numb. It seemed to have begun to heal. The elf girl slowly opened her eyes and looked at Avril and Angelina. Her tone was much gentler than before as she said, ¡°Thank you for saving me, but I still have to go back and find my master. Please let go of me!¡± Avril looked at the stubborn elf girl in front of her and immediately became even more stubborn than she was. She held onto the elf girl and refused to let go. Angelina, who was squatting at the side, said to the elf girl, ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry to leave. No matter what, we are your saviors. You should at least tell us your name.¡± ¡°My name is Andy. Can you let me go now? I really have to go find my master!¡± said the elf girl to Angelina impatiently. After seeing that she could not delay any longer, Angelina could only turn to look at her sister helplessly, indicating that she could only rely on her brute force to solve the problem. At that moment, an invisible door suddenly appeared in the air behind the three of them. Ebenezer carried Horace out of the air and lowered his head to say to Andy, ¡°There¡¯s no need to find him. Your master is here!¡± After saying that, Ebenezer threw Horace off his shoulder. Horace, who was surrounded by everyone earlier, had escaped unscathed. He looked at Ebenezer in shock. He then turned to look at Avril and Angelina, as well as Andy, who was seriously injured. He quickly walked up to her and asked, ¡°Andy, how are you?¡± Andy shook her head to indicate that she was fine. She then asked with joy, ¡°Master, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re okay. Seeing that you have returned safe and sound, did we succeed?¡± Horace shook his head awkwardly and sighed helplessly, ¡°I failed! A Dark Elf suddenly appeared and carried the son of the City Lord away. I was lucky enough to escape alive!¡± Ebenezer could not help but say, ¡°Eh? What do you mean by lucky? I have been guarding you the whole time. As long as my master wants to save you, you are always safe!¡± Horace turned to look at Ebenezer again. The ability that he displayed was too strange. He could travel through space via a tunnel freely. It was a magical method that he had never seen before in his life. Just how terrifying was this person¡¯s master? Horace asked cautiously, ¡°Who is your master?¡± Ebenezer looked up at Avril and Angelina. At that moment, he did not know where his master was, so he could only ask the two women. Avril turned to look at Horace and sighed softly, ¡°It¡¯s the guy who carried away the son of the City Lord just now but he¡¯s not a Dark Elf. He is a human!¡± Horace frowned even more and asked in surprise, ¡°Human? Then why are you here?¡± Chapter 348 - The Bet Agreement, Go Enjoy It In the Tias Mountains, Avril, Angelina, and Ebenezer sat on the ground with Horace. Angelina, who was more patient, explained to Horace and his disciple how they entered the Dark Elves world. At the same time, she told them about the grudges between them and Gajero. She also told them about what they had seen and heard in the temple in the valley outside of Dark Yuan City. ¡°That¡¯s how it happened. We were guided by Conrad, the priest of the temple. We came here to find the elves who still believed in the elf kings. We want to fight together with them and drive the demon forces out of the Elf World!¡± said Angelina firmly. After hearing Angelina¡¯s story, Horace and Andy could not help but look at each other. The master and disciple¡¯s eyes were both filled with shock. They could not believe that these humans had such a thrilling experience! However, Horace was still brooding over the failure of the assassination earlier. He was even more unwilling to believe the sincerity of Angelina and the others. He asked coldly, ¡°You keep saying that you want to get back at Gajero, then why did you stop me from assassinating the son of the City Lord? Your companion actually turned into a Dark Elf and saved the son of the City Lord!¡± Angelina explained, ¡°We want to find more elves, and at the same time, we also want to learn the secrets of the Dark Elves. Therefore, we won¡¯t let go of any means to gather information. Moreover, the son of the City Lord seems to be a childish youth. He doesn¡¯t deserve to die. Isn¡¯t it more worthwhile to save him in order to enter the inner part of Devil Flame City smoothly?¡± When Horace heard Angelina¡¯s explanation, he could not help but reply even more angrily, ¡°What do you mean by don¡¯t deserve to die? Do you know how many elves who still believe in the Elf Kings have been slaughtered by the youth¡¯s father? His father is the City Lord of the Devil Flame City, Andre! It was not easy for us to get a chance to kill his son and avenge the death of the elves, but you ruined it!¡± Although Angelina was patient, she was not good at arguing. She did not know what to say after seeing Horace¡¯s rude attitude. Avril sneered and said, ¡°Ridiculous! If you want to avenge the death of the elves, then go and kill the City Lord! Hiding in the woods and killing a defenseless child, you call this revenge? Are you even qualified to be called an assassin?¡± Horace could not help but lower his head when he heard Avril¡¯s comments. Of course, he knew that it was unreasonable to assassinate Dave, but Andre hid in Devil Flame City almost every day. He rarely showed his face in public. Horace could not find an opportunity to assassinate him. Therefore, Horace had no choice but to assassinate Andre¡¯s son, as the incident may force him to leave the city to seek revenge for his son. Only then can Horace find a better opportunity to assassinate him! However, doing so could easily be interpreted as bullying the weak and fearing the strong. He only knew how to assassinate the weak to vent his anger! Andy could not help but say, ¡°You have actually misunderstood my master. All these years, the assassination of Andre had been his life¡¯s goal. He is very strict with his own cultivation. He wanted to assassinate Andre¡¯s son so that he can force Andre out of the city!¡± Ebenezer, who was also an assassin, could not help but shake his head with disdain and said, ¡°Since Andre doesn¡¯t want to leave the city, then you can enter the city to kill him. As an assassin, you only need to determine the location of the target. After knowing where he is hiding, wouldn¡¯t it be easier for you to find him?¡± Horace turned to look at Ebenezer and sighed helplessly, ¡°You don¡¯t understand! Devil Flame City has always been known as a forbidden place for all races. It is also one of the most dangerous cities under the control of the Dark Elves. Every street and alley in the city is equipped with special equipment that could identify the races. If one who entered was not a Dark Elf, a warning signal will be sent. No matter how well you hid your aura, you would not be able to escape the detection of the equipment. Now, under the management of Andre, there are many soldiers stationed around the city. If any outsiders are discovered in the city, there will not be able to escape. That is why I have been waiting for Andre to leave the city!¡± ¡°What did you say? Special equipment to identify other races?¡± Ebenezer looked at Horace in shock, a trace of worry flashed in his eyes. Angelina and Ariel were also shocked. This was because they suddenly remembered that Vincent must have already arrived in the Devil Flame City. If his identity was exposed by the detection device, then the danger he faced would be far greater than that of Dark Yuan City. Ebenezer asked anxiously, ¡°What should we do? Should we charge into the city to save Master?¡± Avril replied calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t go anywhere! Given the current situation, we can only trust that Vincent will find a way to solve the problem. If we barge into Devil Flame City rashly, we will only cause trouble for him!¡± Angelina nodded upon hearing that. There was no one in the world who was more worried about Vincent¡¯s safety than Angelina and Avril. After all, they were Vincent¡¯s classmates, comrades-in-arms and lovers. But at the same time, they were also the people who trusted Vincent the most in the world. They firmly believed that Vincent had the ability to deal with all difficulties. Even when facing Gajero and the Protoss, Vincent could still escape unscathed. He would definitely be able to turn the situation around! Ebenezer asked unwillingly, ¡°Then, we should just wait here and do nothing?¡± Avril turned to Horace and said softly, ¡°How can we not do anything? The most important thing now is to unite with more elves and wait for news from Vincent. Then, we should prepare to overthrow Gajero together!¡± Although Ebenezer was burning with anxiety, he was not stupid enough to ask Avril where to find the elves. That was because there were two living elves right in front of them. If they wanted to find more elves, they just had to ask. Horace looked at Ebenezer and the others unwillingly. He then turned to look at his injured disciple, as if he was in a dilemma. Horace was not sure whether the foreign races were reliable, so how could he tell them the most important secrets of the elves? Andy looked at Horace and said softly, ¡°Master, I don¡¯t think they are bad people!¡± Horace could not help but fall into silence. After hesitating for a long time, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°There are indeed some surviving members of the Elf Race that are wandering around, and I know the whereabouts of some of them. But if you want me to take you to find those elves, you have to prove your determination to fight against Gajero!¡± Avril heard this and asked, ¡°How do we prove it?¡± Horace said with a serious face, ¡°Help us assassinate Andre! As long as Andre dies, I will believe in your stand!¡± Angelina could not help but frown. Even if they wanted to stop the invasion of the Elf World by Gajero, it was definitely not something that could be solved by simply killing a Dark Elf. Moreover, according to Horace, there were many dangers in Devil Flame City. It would be even more difficult to assassinate the City Lord. If she agreed to Horace¡¯s request, it would be equivalent to asking everyone to risk their lives with him. As Vincent was not around, Angelina did not know what to do for the time being. Ebenezer, who was at the side, said to Horace with even more disdain, ¡°Why do you have no shame? No matter how heinous Andre is, the hatred you have for him is an internal conflict between the Elf Race. Our goal is to drive the Demon Race¡¯s forces out of Elf World. It is to do a great good for your entire Elf Race! Why can¡¯t you think bigger?¡± Horace still stubbornly said, ¡°The hatred between me and Andre is not just personal. It is also to take revenge for those innocent elves who had died tragically! Moreover, if you really want to fight against the demon forces, then you should cooperate with us to kill Andre, because he is one of the most loyal believers of Gajero! Ever since Gajero ruled the Elf world, he would issue missions to various cities every year. Upon completing those missions, Gajero would measure the degree of loyalty of those believers. The 12 most loyal believers would then be selected by him. They will be given the title of Demon Apostle; Andre was one of the 12 Demon Apostles!¡± Avril, who had remained silent all this time, finally opened her mouth and said, ¡°Alright, I will make a decision for Vincent, and help you to kill Andre! You will then lead us to find more elves, and we will discuss the plan to overthrow Gajero together!¡± Horace nodded and said, ¡°Alright! As long as you can help me kill Andre or even if it¡¯s just to create an opportunity for me to kill him, my disciple will lead you to find the other elves. This is regardless of whether I¡¯m still alive or not!¡± Avril nodded and said to Ebenezer, ¡°During this period of time, you¡¯ll hide near the city gates and pay attention to the creatures who go in and out every day, especially that son of the City Lord. If Vincent wants to leave the city to deliver any news, there¡¯s a high probability that he¡¯ll come out together with that son of the City Lord!¡± Ebenezer nodded and said in a serious manner, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I promise to complete the mission!¡± After saying that, Ebenezer turned around and left. He rushed straight toward Devil Flame City. Avril then said to Horace, ¡°For now, let Andy recuperate first. Do you have a place to rest for the time being? We need to wait for our companions to send news back before we can proceed to the next step!¡± Horace nodded and said, ¡°Yes, please follow me!¡± Horace carried Andy on his back and led Avril and Angelina to the jungle at the edge of the mountain range. Finally, when they were about to leave the jungle, they entered a very hidden basement. The basement was quite spacious. There were two rooms in total. It seemed to be the place where Horace and Andy had been staying for a long time. Horace walked into the room and asked worriedly, ¡°This place is absolutely safe. No one will be able to find us. Everyone can stay here for the time being! However, I wonder if your companion who is responsible for guarding the city gate can contact you again?¡± Avril said softly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. I have already left a mark along the way. He will definitely find us here!¡± Horace nodded and returned to his room. Angelina turned to Avril and asked, ¡°Sister, do you think we can succeed this time?¡± Avril said very confidently, ¡°Of course! We have to believe in ourselves, and we should believe in Vincent more!¡± ¡­ In Devil Flame City, Dave brought Vincent to the city tower. They looked at the pedestrians passing through the streets. He turned around and asked, ¡°How is it? Is Devil Flame City bigger than Dark Yuan City?¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°Big! It keeps getting bigger, and it¡¯s much more luxurious!¡± Dave replied proudly, ¡°Of course. Look at the white statues on the streets. Those are special instruments used to detect the races of the Black Hole. There are only two cities in the entire Dark Elves World that have such instruments! Other than Devil Flame City, there¡¯s also the Imperial City that has the Demon Race God¡¯s emissary guarding it!¡± After hearing this, Vincent narrowed his eyes because he had finally gotten news of the demons. There were demons guarding the Imperial City! At the same time, this also allowed Vincent to confirm the final destination of his trip to Elf World. The enmity between him, Gajero, and the demons would definitely be settled in the Imperial City! What made Vincent even more surprised was how the so-called detection devices did not detect his disguise. When Vincent passed by those white statues earlier, nothing abnormal happened. This meant that Vincent could disguise himself as a Dark Elf even more fearlessly. At that moment, Vincent suddenly saw a group of creatures rushing over from the main road outside the city. The leader was wearing a priest robe and holding a magic staff. It was Linus from Dark Yuan City! Vincent was shocked when he saw this. He sighed to himself that he was really unlucky. He had just created an identity for himself that he was from Dark Yuan City, but this old acquaintance of his from Dark Yuan City had suddenly shown up! At the same time, Vincent was also shocked that he had helped Linus to become the new High Priest. He had slashed the High Priest of that time and caused him serious injuries because he was upset about Conrad¡¯s death. This fanatic believer of Gajero had become the High Priest. However, he did not stay in Dark Yuan City to take charge of government affairs. Instead, he brought a large group of Dark Elves to Devil Flame City. He must have come here to kill them. Vincent could not help but clench his teeth and sigh, ¡°Haunting!¡± Dave looked at Vincent curiously and asked in surprise, ¡°What did you say?¡± After Vincent came back to his senses, he hurriedly explained, ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m talking about the man below!¡± Dave turned his head and saw Linus and the others. After sizing them up casually, he said, ¡°He became a High Priest at such a young age. It¡¯s not easy! But judging from his rustic appearance, he must be a High Priest from some remote small city!¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°Your Highness is right. He is the new High Priest of Dark Yuan City. This trip must be to hunt down those foreign races. But if he sees me, he will definitely recognize me. By then, the identity Your Highness had prepared for me will be exposed!¡± Dave shook his head gently and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay! I won¡¯t let him see you. Besides, if he really sees you, even if I can¡¯t let him pardon you, I can make him unable to convict you. After all, he is just a High Priest of Dark Yuan City. Anyone can do it!¡± After hearing Dave¡¯s overbearing words, Vincent finally nodded with some relief. At the same time, he saw Linus personally leading a group of creatures into Devil Flame City. He did not expect to meet the elves, Dark Elves, and some old enemies and friends in Devil Flame City. It seemed that a storm awaits them. However, Vincent was confident that no matter how strong the storm in Devil Flame City was, it would not be able to reach him, because he was the best at creating storms! After standing on the city wall and looking at the scenery for a while, Dave seemed to be a little bored. He turned to Vincent and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to do now anyway. I¡¯ll take you to have some fun and let you see the world at the same time!¡± Vincent could not help but frown slightly, because Dave¡¯s words did not sound like a good thing no matter how he listened to it. He immediately asked, ¡°Your Highness, where are you taking me?¡± Dave took a step forward and pretended to be mysterious as he said, ¡°Just follow me. I guarantee that it will be a good place for you to linger and forget to return!¡± Vincent sighed helplessly and could only follow Dave down the city tower. They walked all the way to the center of Devil Flame City. As he passed by the white statues on the streets, Vincent could not help but be on guard. After confirming several times that his presence would not activate the warning, he finally relaxed. Following that, Vincent noticed that the streets in Devil Flame City were very wide. The connections between the main roads were very smooth. In such a street, if there was an emergency, the city¡¯s guards would be able to arrange for support to come quickly at any time. When Vincent was carefully memorizing the streets, he found that Dave had led him through the most bustling street in the center of Devil Flame City. They walked into a noisy alley. He could hear sounds all around him. There were gamblers, merchants and blacksmiths shouting and cursing. He could also hear the blacksmiths forging. Vincent sighed softly, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that there would be such a chaotic place just a street away from the busiest downtown area of Devil Flame City!¡± Dave, who was walking in front, smiled slightly and said, ¡°This place is called Devil Flame City¡¯s Ghost Market. There are all sorts of creatures living here. Here, you can buy the equipment you want, learn the skills you want to learn, and find out everything that you want to know! As long as you are willing to spend money, you can find all kinds of pastimes. And the most famous one among them is a perfect place called Hell¡¯s Rose! There, you can buy all the things you want to buy, and there will be auctions held from time to time. Every item in the auction is a valuable treasure. People come here to enjoy themselves!¡± Vincent said helplessly, ¡°I¡¯m just a boor, I don¡¯t know anything about enjoyment. Just enjoy it, Your Highness. I¡¯ll be waiting for you!¡± Dave shook his head and said, ¡°How can that be? Today, is for you to enjoy it. In the future, when you become my right-hand man, you will have to come to such places to socialize. It¡¯s definitely a good thing for you to familiarize yourself with it in advance. Moreover, you saving me today is not enough to be offset by my promise to you, so I must buy something for you!¡± Chapter 349 - Hell’s Rose, Special Service Vincent followed Dave through the streets of the Ghost Market and arrived at an extremely inconspicuous small courtyard. There was only one room in the courtyard. Although it looked spacious, there was only one floor. It did not have the space that an auction house should have. ¡°We¡¯re here. This is Hell¡¯s Rose!¡± said Dave. Vincent nodded and followed Dave silently. The two of them walked into the courtyard and pushed the door open. Everything in the room was simple in nature. There were only two Dark Elves sitting in the room. When they saw Dave Walk in, they quickly stood up and said, ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re here!¡± Dave nodded slightly and pointed at Vincent behind him. He said to the two of them, ¡°This is my new subordinate. I brought him here today to see the world. Help me make the necessary arrangements. I want to go directly to the fifth floor!¡± The two Dark Elves looked at each other. One of them turned around and walked into the room behind him. The other one said to Dave respectfully, ¡°Your Highness, please wait a moment. He has already made the arrangements!¡± Dave nodded and looked at Vincent, who had a blank look on his face. He smiled and asked, ¡°Are you curious? This is just an ordinary courtyard. How can there be a fifth floor?¡± Vincent smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s true!¡± Dave explained meaningfully, ¡°Many things cannot be seen on the surface. You have to pay attention to a person¡¯s inner self. The Hell¡¯s Rose does not include the room that we are in. There are a total of nine floors. You can open your eyes to see for yourself later!¡± Vincent looked at the mysterious Dave. Although he had a silly smile on his face, he already had some guesses in his heart. After all, Vincent¡¯s experiences far surpassed this young Dark Elf in front of him. What kind of deception had he not seen before? Very quickly, the Dark Elf who had left the room walked in again. He bowed slightly and said to Dave, ¡°Your Highness Dave, everything Is ready! You can go in now!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Dave responded and then led Vincent into the room. The layout of the room was even simpler than before. There were only two sofas and a small coffee table filled with wine in the middle of the floor. Dave sat on the sofa with ease and pointed to the sofa across from him. He gestured for Vincent to sit down as well. He then opened a bottle of wine and poured it into two wine glasses. Vincent walked forward, sat on the sofa, and took a wine glass from Dave. He took the initiative to clink glasses with Dave and took a sip. ¡°Kacha!¡± Suddenly, the sound of a mechanism turning rang out. Immediately after that, the ground under Vincent and Dave suddenly shook violently. It was clear that it had the tendency to sink. Vincent thought to himself that it was indeed so. It seemed that no matter which world the mechanism was from, it was always roughly the same. The design of this Hell¡¯s Rose was basically in line with Vincent¡¯s guess! However, Vincent still did not forget his disguise. He hurriedly asked Dave with a panicked expression, ¡°Your Highness, what¡¯s going on? Should I bring you out?¡± Dave sat peacefully on the sofa whilst holding a glass of wine. He looked at Vincent with a smile. He did not feel the slightest bit of danger. Vincent pretended to be at a loss at first, but soon he came to a realization. He said, ¡°Looking at Your Highness¡¯s appearance, I don¡¯t think there is any danger at the moment. Could it be that we are heading to Hell¡¯s Rose now? That so-called nine-story building is underground, right?¡± ¡°Smart! Although you are from a small remote city, you can guess the true appearance of Hell¡¯s Rose. It is enough to prove that your wisdom is very outstanding. It seems that I didn¡¯t misjudge you!¡± Dave praised with a smile and drank the wine in his glass in one gulp. He sat on the sofa and slowly enjoyed the sinking process. Vincent watched the entire floor sink into the ground. It soon reached the first floor. However, the mechanism did not have any intention of stopping and continued to lead Vincent and Dave down. Vincent took advantage of the fleeting opportunity to observe the scene on the first floor. He saw many sneaky figures in black robes gathered in the very spacious underground hall. Some of them squatted in the corner whilst some deliberately curled their bodies and whispered to others. However, their conversations were never long. They would either part on bad terms or joined their two wide sleeves together. It was unknown what they were fiddling with. Vincent only took a glance, but he had managed to capture so much information. However, as the ground continued to sink, the surroundings turned into a layer of underground rock again. It seemed that there was still a long distance to go between the first and second levels. However, if that was the case, where would the ninth level of Hell¡¯s Rose lead to? Dave saw Vincent looking ahead in a daze and could not help but ask, ¡°What are you looking at? Could it be that you are very curious about the first level?¡± Vincent turned his head and said softly, ¡°We descended too quickly just now. I did not see what was on the first level. I am just curious about how we are descending so quickly. There should be a lot of noise, but why can¡¯t we hear anything?¡± Dave immediately explained, ¡°This lift platform has been reinforced with a formation. It can isolate all sounds from the outside world, so we won¡¯t hear any noise! Even if you saw the first level clearly, you would not be interested in entering the first level. This is because the creatures on the first floor are all criminals and thieves who do not want to be seen in the light. Some of them might be criminals who had escaped from other cities whilst some might be servants from noble families. However, all of them have some treasures on them. Some were stolen, and some were owned by them. Although they may be valuable, there is a risk for them to expose their identities if they exchange them out in the open. Therefore, they used black robes to cover their bodies when trading with others. They would also deliberately lower their voices. Once the price was confirmed, they would hand over the money in one hand and the goods in the other. They wouldn¡¯t let a third person know about it. This way, they could protect their secrets to a great extent. At the same time, it is the most boring place in Hell¡¯s Rose. The things that can be sold there are also uneven. It¡¯s not worth entering at all!¡± Vincent immediately nodded his head after hearing Dave¡¯s explanation. If that was the case, the first floor was indeed very boring and the items that the fugitives and thieves could carry were certainly not high-grade goods. There was a high probability that they were only some gold and silver that could be exchanged for coins. They were completely useless to cultivators. At this time, the descending platform had passed through the second floor. Vincent seized the opportunity to observe the second floor. The second floor was filled with corpses. The entire space was covered in blood. Every corpse was incomplete as if they had been chopped up countless times. The few remaining Dark Elves on the second floor were still swinging their knives and killing each other. This scene was like real hell! Dave asked again, ¡°What did you see just now?¡± Vincent thought for a moment and answered truthfully, ¡°Red like blood!¡± Dave smiled slightly, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s the color of blood! The second level is known as the killing space. There are always some psychopaths who want to vent their desire to kill. The second level of Hell¡¯s Rose provides them with such a space. There would be a massacre-like chaotic battle there every day. As long as one paid enough wealth, they could exchange for the corresponding weapons and go to the second underground level. There are no rules there. Only the last person alive can walk out of the second underground floor and take away the bountiful reward! Therefore, other than the perverts who want to kill, there are also some who want to take the opportunity to make money. In short, that floor is dirty and messy. It is the most unstylish floor in Hell¡¯s Rose, and it is also the floor that I would never go to!¡± Vincent understood in his heart and immediately asked with a smile, ¡°So, Your Highness has also gone to the first floor?¡± Dave did not expect Vincent to ask so directly. He was a little embarrassed for two seconds before he said with a dry smile, ¡°When I was young, I also stole valuable items from my family and hid on the first floor to secretly sell them. But that is all in the past!¡± ¡°Your Highness¡¯s childhood was really interesting!¡± Vincent smiled and complimented Dave so that he no longer felt awkward. At the same time, he sighed in his heart that this kid was not very old. It seemed that what happened when he was young might have just happened a few years ago, or even a few months ago! Following that, the two of them passed through the third and fourth floors one after another. Vincent was able to see everything within the two floors. The third level had countless small rooms that were like iron cages. Inside the rooms were all the monsters captured from the Black Hole world. Vincent could recognize the origin and strength of those monsters at a glance. After all, he had controlled an army of 100,000 monsters¡¯ souls back then. The layout of the fourth level was almost the same as the third level. However, the creatures inside were no longer monsters. Instead, they were some Dark Elves and a few otherworld races. Vincent suppressed his surprise and turned to ask Dave curiously, ¡°The levels that we just passed by should be the third and fourth floors. The light inside is too dim, so I can¡¯t see anything. Can Your Highness tell me about it?¡± Dave nodded, ¡°The third floor is the monster auction center. These monsters that were captured from the Black Hole world have thick skins and strong physiques. Many nobles like to buy them as pets or mounts. I have many of these monsters at home. I can give you one too, so you don¡¯t need to buy them here! As for the fourth floor, it¡¯s the slave-trading center. Most of the prisoners that were caught on the first floor are usually on death row. There are also some servants who have made a big mistake in the noble¡¯s home. Their records will be erased here, and they will become slaves and be sold at a suitable price!¡± Vincent could not help but mutter, ¡°So the slave-trading center sells Dark Elves. I thought the slaves should be elves instead!¡± Dave looked at Vincent in surprise and asked, ¡°Do you hate the elves very much?¡± Vincent shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t feel anything. It¡¯s just that the Dark Elves around me all hate the elves very much! What about Your Highness?¡± Dave smiled gently and turned to look at the side. He said softly, ¡°I¡¯m a believer of Gajero, but I don¡¯t discriminate against or hate the elves who have other beliefs. Because beliefs should be free. The Dark Elves and the elves are of the same origin. Even if they have different beliefs, they should just walk on their own paths. There¡¯s no need to fight to the death!¡± Vincent asked in surprise, ¡°But there are two elves who want to assassinate Your Highness! Don¡¯t you hate them?¡± Dave nodded calmly, ¡°If I die at their hands, or if I am seriously injured because of their assassination, then I will hate them very much! But today, I am not injured. There is no need for me to hate those useless assassins. Their real target is not me; they just want to assassinate my father!¡± After hearing that, Vincent suddenly asked, ¡°Since they want to kill your father, don¡¯t you hate them too?¡± Dave could not help but frown, his eyes narrowed slightly as if he was a little angry, but he did not scold Vincent. Instead, he replied in a low tone, ¡°Even if those elves want to kill my father, they have to be able to do it! There are many traps in Devil Flame City. The city-guarding army can rush to any corner in an instant. Once the elves enter the city, they will die without a doubt. If they deliberately seek death, I will not pity them! I just want to tell you that in the future, it is fine to scold the elves in front of others, but I hope you can understand that no matter what their beliefs are, they are still our part of our race¡­ It¡¯s just that these Dark Elves in power act as if they are too important and want to exclude others. If I become the City Lord, I will definitely let the Dark Elves and elves coexist peacefully in the city that I rule!¡± After hearing what Dave had said, Vincent could not help but take a deep breath. The young man¡¯s bold words were astonishing. Vincent could not help but praise him in his heart. However, at the same time, Vincent knew that his idea was completely unrealistic. Dave only wanted the elves to be united, but he did not know how terrifying Gajero was. Gajero only wanted to control the Elf World wholeheartedly. How could he allow the Dark Elves and the elves to coexist peacefully? If Dave really allowed the Dark Elves and elves to coexist peacefully when he became the City Lord, Gayero would definitely not let him off! Vincent thought for a moment in silence, and then said, ¡°I admire Your Highness¡¯s style and bearing! Compared to you, the other Dark Elves are too narrow-minded in their pursuit of faith!¡± Dave nodded slightly and did not respond to Vincent¡¯s praise. It was as if he was fantasizing about the glory of Devil Flame City after he became the City Lord. Vincent took the opportunity to approach him and ask, ¡°Your Highness, other than the Dark Elves, can you buy slaves from the other races on the fourth floor?¡± Dave came back to his senses, he nodded and said, ¡°Of course we can, but it is extremely rare. It¡¯s something that can be encountered but not sought. Moreover, the price of slaves from other races is usually very expensive. If the few foreign races that escaped from your city did not offend the gods, there is a high chance that they will be captured and sent here. They will be bought by nobles or wealthy merchants to show off!¡± Vincent nodded in understanding. It seemed that he would need to go to the fourth underground floor to look for an opportunity. Perhaps he would be able to find something else there. The sinking floor platform finally stopped. It was the exit to the fifth floor of Hell¡¯s Rose. At that moment, there was no need for Dave¡¯s introduction. Just by looking at the scene in front of him, Vincent could already guess what the fifth floor was for. As soon as they stopped, more than ten beautiful female Dark Elves swarmed into the passage. They were all waving their hands at Vincent and Dave, their intentions were self-evident. ¡°This¡­¡± Vincent looked at Dave with an awkward expression. He did not expect that this newly grown Dark Elf would have such a hobby. Dave looked at Vincent¡¯s awkward expression. With a serious expression, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much! Although the fifth floor is a place for sex, not all of the elves are here to vent their lust. This is also the best place to relax. Follow me and you¡¯ll know!¡± Vincent nodded in response. He stood up to follow Dave into the fifth floor. The two of them ignored the female Dark Elves who were waiting in the corridor to welcome them. They just walked straight toward the end of the floor. There were also female Dark Elves hosting there. However, their attire was more dignified, and their behavior was also very fitting. After seeing Dave¡¯s arrival, a female Dark Elf who had quite a temperament walked forward and said softly, ¡°Your Highness Dave, welcome! May I ask what service you need today?¡± Dave replied with familiarity, ¡°The usual rules for two! The best relaxing service!¡± The beautiful elf nodded and said, ¡°Yes, please enter the VIP room and wait!¡± Dave turned his head to signal Vincent. He then led him into a luxurious lounge. There were two soft couches in the lounge. Dave laid on one of them and signaled Vincent to lie on the other. Vincent walked forward and laid down a little uneasily. He was thinking about how this was the first time he had come to such a place, and he was actually brought by an elf child who had just become an adult. He felt helpless and awkward. Soon, the door was pushed open, and three female Dark Elves walked in one after another. The first Dark Elf who walked in looked old, but her beauty and temperament were still breathtaking. The other two Dark Elves behind her were well-dressed. They were holding a short magic staff in their hands. Their outfits were somewhat different from what Vincent had imagined. The elderly female Dark Elf walked to Dave¡¯s side, bent down, and said gently, ¡°Your Highness Dave, it¡¯s been a long time since you¡¯ve come here to relax. I thought it was because the girls here didn¡¯t treat you well and made Your Highness angry!¡± ¡°Catherine, what are you saying? It¡¯s just that my father has been strict with me recently, so I didn¡¯t have time to come out for a while! Your service here is the most considerate one in Devil Flame City. How could I not be satisfied?¡± The elder female Dark Elf named Catherine stood up and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s good that Your Highness is satisfied. If Your Highness has anything else that you want to do today, just tell me. I will personally arrange it for you!¡± Dave raised his hand and pointed at Vincent beside him. He said to Catherine, ¡°This is my brother¡¯s first time here. Help him to relax and then help me to arrange the auction today. Remember not to be too ostentatious, and it¡¯s best if it¡¯s hidden!¡± ¡°I will definitely satisfy His Highness¡¯s request!¡± Catherine nodded and left the room. The remaining two Dark Elves stepped forward and bowed respectfully to Dave and Vincent. They then picked up their staff and began to chant. ¡°Great God Gajero, please grant me the ability to cleanse my body and mind!¡± A faint black light rose from the two staff. Vincent and Dave¡¯s bodies were instantly enveloped by the black light. Chapter 350 - Identity Exposed, Sealed in Time ¡°Ah, cool!¡± Dave laid on the soft couch. He was enjoying the warm demonic aura that was slowly flowing through his body. It was easing his fatigue. Although Dave was enjoying himself, he did not forget to introduce the treatment to Vincent. ¡°This is a special project on the fifth floor of Hell¡¯s Rose. The girls here have undergone special training and can cast spells to the smallest extent. These spells do not harm the body. Instead, it relieves physical and mental fatigue, thus achieving a relaxing effect. This is the best enjoyment in the entire Dark Elves World. You can¡¯t find a second one like it!¡± Meanwhile, Vincent, who was listening to Dave¡¯s introduction, was drenched in sweat. Cold sweat that was the size of soybeans kept dripping down from his forehead. If he had known that this was the enjoyment that Dave was talking about, he would never have come here with him! For the Dark Elves who believed in Gajero, they had obtained the aura of the Demon Race. The weak spell that was flowing through their bodies was indeed an extremely comfortable way for them to relax. However, for Vincent, this spell was no different from torturing himself! The aura was like maggots in his bones, invading his skin and flesh. At the same time, the dark and vicious demon aura was constantly stimulating Vincent¡¯s inner darkness, causing an indelible negative emotion to rise in his heart. However, at that moment, Vincent could only suppress his inner emotions and force himself to not make any sound so that he would not be noticed by Dave. Nevertheless, someone had already noticed Vincent¡¯s strange reaction. This was because Vincent¡¯s reaction was completely different from the usual reactions of the Dark Elves. The one who noticed it was the female Dark Elf who was casting the spell on Vincent! She was the most outstanding service staff on the fifth floor of Hell¡¯s Rose. Her mastery of magic had reached the acme of perfection. Under normal circumstances, she would not let her guest sweat in pain, therefore, there must be something unusual about this guest! However, the Dark Elf girl did not dare to say anything. This was because Hell¡¯s Rose would punish the elves that made severe mistakes. They might be demoted to the fifth floor to do business using flesh or even worse, they might be sent to the second floor to be killed by those who loved to kill. If she took the initiative to tell them about the guest¡¯s strange behavior, and they could not find anything wrong with that guest, then it could only mean that there was something wrong with her method of service. At that time, what awaited her would be the most severe form of punishment from Hell¡¯s Rose. As the guest was a friend brought by His Highness Dave, even if it was for the sake of the son of the City Lord, Lady Catherine would definitely not let her off. After thinking about it, the Dark Elf girl could only weaken her spell, hoping to alleviate the pain of the guest before her. However, Vincent could not sense the good intentions of the Dark Elf girl at that moment, because whether it was a cup of poisoned wine or half a cup of poisoned wine, it was still fatal to him. At that moment, Vincent¡¯s pain finally reached a point that he could no longer bear. Flames gradually appeared on the surface of his body. He was using the high temperature to dispel the cold invading his body. When the Dark Elf girl saw this, she almost cried out in shock. The Dark Elves could only use the powers of the Demon Race. Those who could use the power of fire were definitely not real Dark Elves! However, the young elf still did not dare to say anything, because she was afraid that His Highness Dave would kill her in order to protect the guest. After living in such a dark and often deadly place for so long, the young elf¡¯s first reaction when encountering problems was always to protect herself first. At that moment, she could only endure the difficulties with this guest. As long as his identity was not exposed, she would be safe! The Dark Elf girl gritted her teeth and raised the staff in her hand slightly so that her spell would only form a layer of demonic energy shield above Vincent¡¯s body. It would not touch Vincent¡¯s skin, nor would it corrode his body again. At the same time, it could also shield him from the flames on the surface of his body. Vincent finally felt the pressure relax. He hurriedly used his World Cleansing Fire to sweep away the cold demonic aura in his body and dry his clothes and sweat. He finally let out a long sigh of relief. He opened his eyes and tilted his head slightly. He saw the flustered female Dark Elf. His eyes could not help but flash with a hint of conflict. He had sneaked into Devil Flame City alone. Once his identity was discovered, he would definitely be in a situation that involved death. However, he could not convince himself to kill the innocent maiden in front of him despite wanting to silence her. Thus, he could only take things one step at a time. As long as the Dark Elf girl did not expose him, then there was still room to turn things around! When the Dark Elf girl saw Vincent¡¯s gaze, her face could not help but turn pale. This was because she could see that it was a murderous gaze. If she exposed the other party¡¯s identity, she would die. If she did not expose the other party¡¯s identity, she would also die. The first thing she thought of was not to die together with the other party. Instead, she felt sad for her inevitable death. Suddenly, Vincent¡¯s gaze softened, allowing the Dark Elf girl to see a glimmer of hope. He winked at her and closed his eyes again. He proceeded to lie down on the soft couch whilst pretending like he was enjoying himself. After seeing Vincent¡¯s reaction toward her, the Dark Elf girl could only continue to maintain her empty spell state and cooperated silently with Vincent. Finally, the service ended. The two Dark Elves girls put away their magic staff and bowed slightly to their guests. Dave sat up comfortably and turned to ask Vincent, ¡°How do you feel?¡± Vincent sat up and smiled at Dave. He then turned to the Dark Elf girl beside him and said, ¡°It¡¯s my first experience, and I feel a little excited!¡± Vincent deliberately emphasized the word ¡®exciting¡¯. When the Dark Elf girl beside him heard this, she could not help but tremble in fear. Dave, who was beside him, had misunderstood Vincent¡¯s meaning. He smiled and said, ¡°These girls have the strength of a level 20 creature. Every one of them has been carefully nurtured. Therefore, they do not accept flesh deals!¡± Vincent focused his attention on the Dark Elf girl. After hearing Dave¡¯s words, he nodded silently. Suddenly, he came to his senses and hurriedly turned to Dave and explained, ¡°Your Highness is joking. I do not have such thoughts. Moreover, I will definitely abide by the rules of Hell¡¯s Rose!¡± Dave shook his head and said, ¡°No! What I wanted to say is that the rules are for ordinary elves to abide by. As long as you have sufficient power and influence, you can break any rules. For example, now that you have taken a fancy to this lady, with your status, not only would the Hell¡¯s Rose reject you directly, but they might also even throw you to the second floor! However, you have come here with me so it¡¯s different!¡± Vincent asked awkwardly, ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡± Dave smiled and turned to the Dark Elf girl beside him. He said, ¡°Go and call Catherine over!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The Dark Elf nodded lightly and walked out of the room. At this time, only Dave and Vincent were left in the room, as well as the Dark Elf girl who had an unsightly expression. She was worrying endlessly about her fate. Vincent looked at Dave and then at the Dark Elf girl beside him. He wanted to explain himself clearly, but he did not know how to begin. If he explained to one of them, it would cause the other one to misunderstand and he might even expose his identity! At this point, Vincent could only choose to remain silent and wait for the development of the matter. After a short while, Catherine walked into the room and said to Dave with a smile, ¡°Is Your Highness satisfied with today¡¯s service?¡± Dave nodded and said, ¡°Very satisfied! But there is still a small matter that I want to discuss with you!¡± ¡°If Your Highness has something to say, then just tell me! In this Devil Flame City, who would dare to not give Your Highness face?¡± replied Catherine hurriedly. Dave raised his hand and pointed at the Dark Elf girl next to Vincent. He said, ¡°This brother of mine came from a poor family. Today is also the first time he had experienced the comfort of a gentle home. Therefore, it is understandable that he secretly has feelings for that girl. I hope that you can fulfill his dream!¡± Catherine was slightly surprised when she heard that. She looked at Dave in a daze, then at Vincent in surprise. Finally, she looked at the Dark Elf girl helplessly. Hell¡¯s Rose indeed had strict rules, but they did not apply to everyone. For example, this son of the City Lord before her! As long as Dave used his influence as the son of the City Lord and slightly tampered with it, Hell¡¯s Rose might face a great disaster. Therefore, Catherine did not dare to disobey Dave at all. She smiled and said, ¡°Monica, from today onwards, you belong to this distinguished guest. At the same time, your labor relationship with Hell¡¯s Rose will dissolve from today onwards. The road ahead is long. What kind of future you get depends on your own hard work!¡± After hearing that, the Dark Elf girl knelt on the ground with a pale face and said in a panic, ¡°Lady Catherine, please don¡¯t let me go! I don¡¯t want to leave Hell¡¯s Rose!¡± Catherine looked down at the Dark Elf girl. She narrowed her eyes and sighed softly, ¡°Strange, don¡¯t all the elves who live in Hell¡¯s Rose want to leave here? Such a good opportunity is available right in front of you, and you actually refuse?¡± Monica laid on the ground trembling as if she was hesitating whether to disclose her unspeakable secret. After seeing the scene, Vincent knew that if Catherine continued to question her harder, he would be exposed. So, he quickly stood up and grabbed Monica¡¯s shoulder. He lifted her up from the ground and hugged her in his arms to prevent her from kneeling again. He smiled and said to Monica, ¡°Girls are always shy about such things. I can understand, and I hope that the beautiful madam can understand too!¡± Finally, Vincent turned to look at the Dark Elf girl in his arms and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I am going to do great things with His Highness Dave in the future. Follow me and I will ensure that you enjoy endless glory and wealth!¡± Upon hearing that, Monica¡¯s trembling body gradually calmed down. This was because she had long sensed Vincent¡¯s identity. She understood the meaning behind Vincent¡¯s words at this time. This strange guest had to stay by His Highness Dave¡¯s side. Even if he wanted to kill her to silence her, it would easily arouse His Highness Dave¡¯s suspicion. Therefore, as long as she cooperated with him, she would be safe temporarily. After seeing that Monica had stopped resisting, Lady Catherine looked at Vincent in surprise. The Dark Elf in front of her did not look like a poor elf that had just entered a gentle home. He was not normal. Plus, there was not the slightest bit of desire in his eyes. Yet, a single sentence was enough to pacify a young girl who was panicking. How could he do this if he had never met or spoke to a girl before? Catherine, who had seen great storms and waves, instantly thought of countless possibilities. She thought that the most likely possibility was that this elf in front of her actually had other identities, but High Highness Dave had deliberately helped him to hide his former identity. That was why he brought him to Hell¡¯s Rose and told her about his new identity. He wanted her to use her own channels to confirm his fake identity. After thinking it through, Catherine turned her head and said to Dave, ¡°Your Highness, since this distinguished guest has taken away one of my girls, please give me his detailed information so that I can keep him on file for record purposes. At the same time, it will also be convenient for me to look for this distinguished guest in the future and ask him to return the favor!¡± Dave smiled and nodded. ¡°You are so smart! His name is Vincent. He is a native of Devil Flame City. He had lived in the slums since he was young. His strength is average, but he was born with a speed that far surpassed others. I noticed that he was exceptionally talented, so I took him as my personal bodyguard. From now on, he is also the person closest to me. Do you understand?¡± Catherine nodded repeatedly when she heard this. She could not help but take another look at Vincent, thinking that this youth was indeed different from the rest. He was actually able to catch the eye of His Highness Dave. In the entire Devil Flame City and Dark Elves World, other than the two rich nobles who grew up together with His Highness Dave, Vincent was the first elf that Dave mentioned that he was closest to. Just this alone was enough to prove that Vincent was definitely a talent! At that moment, Monica, who was in Vincent¡¯s arms, could not help but secretly sigh in relief. She was glad that she did not reveal Vincent¡¯s true identity earlier. Otherwise, if His Highness Dave chose to side with Vincent, then she would definitely die. Vincent did not expect things to develop like this in the end. He could only bite the bullet and say, ¡°I will pledge my loyalty to His Highness Dave in return for the favor that he has shown me. I will also remember Lady Catherine¡¯s help today. I will definitely repay her in the future when I have the opportunity!¡± Dave nodded in satisfaction. The main purpose of bringing Vincent to Hell¡¯s Rose was to confirm his identity so that he could do things for him more conveniently from now on. Other than that, he also wanted to show Vincent his power and stimulate Vincent¡¯s desire for power. As long as he wanted power, he would need to rely on him and show loyalty to him. Catherine was naturally a Dark Elf with sharp eyes. She could see that Vincent did things flawlessly. He was someone who could do well in any place. Presumably, his position in Devil Flame City would definitely be extraordinary in the future, hence, she was naturally willing to form a good relationship with him and leave a favor behind! ¡°For you to be able to gain the favor of His Highness, you must be a young hero. And in this dusty place, the one I respect the most is a hero! From now on, you will be a distinguished guest on the fifth floor. As long as you come here, you will be able to enjoy the most honorable treatment. Later, I will get someone to give you the VIP certificate!¡± said Catherine with a smile. Vincent nodded and said, ¡°Thank you!¡± Catherine then said to Dave, ¡°Your Highness, the auction will begin soon. I have reserved the best single room for you. Please follow me!¡± After hearing that, Dave suddenly stood up and said to Vincent, ¡°Take your girl and follow me! Today, I will let you see the real world!¡± Vincent smiled and nodded. He held Monica¡¯s hand and tightened his grip. After Dave and Catherine walked out of the room together, he took Monica along and followed behind them. The four of them once again arrived at the lift platform. They then slowly sank to the ground. This time, their destination was the ninth floor. As they did not know how deep the ninth floor was, the lift platform sunk for a very long time. The four of them could only sit on two sofas and wait slowly. Vincent had just finished acting in front of Dave and Catherine, so he naturally had to be consistent. Therefore, he pulled the flustered Monica up to sit on his lap. It could be said that the two of them occupied a sofa together. On the other side, Dave was naturally sitting upright on the sofa, while Catherine was naturally sitting on the armrest of the sofa, her back gently leaning against Dave¡¯s shoulder. However, Dave¡¯s superior identity did not seem to be anything out of the ordinary. Vincent could not help but be surprised to discover that the relationship between Dave and Catherine was actually more intimate than he had imagined. Whilst the lift platform was moving, Vincent caught a glimpse of the sixth, seventh, and eighth floors of Hell¡¯s Rose. The sixth floor was like a bar. There were countless Dark Elves inside. They were all horny and lascivious, showing off their madness! The seventh floor was relatively quiet. There were not many Dark Elves there. There was also nothing out of the ordinary. The eighth floor was like a bustling blacksmith¡¯s shop. There were countless craftsmen working hard inside. Dave raised his hand and placed it on Catherine¡¯s thigh. He raised his chin slightly and gestured in Vincent¡¯s direction. Catherine immediately understood and gave Monica a look. Monica was sitting on Vincent¡¯s lap at that time. Monica understood and turned to look at Vincent. She said in a trembling voice, ¡°In Hell¡¯s Rose, the sixth floor is a place for indulgence, the seventh floor is the intelligence trading center, and the eighth floor is a place for forging weapons and special equipment. The ninth floor that we are going to is where the auction house is!¡± Vincent nodded slightly. He noticed Dave and Catherine, who were opposite him, sizing him up. Only then did he realize that Monica¡¯s thoughtful introduction was because of them. He smiled and said, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that there would be such a magical place in Devil Flame City. I wonder who created this place?¡± After hearing Vincent¡¯s question, Monica could not help but look at him blankly. Catherine also pursed her lips and shook her head slightly, because they had no way of knowing the origin of Hell¡¯s Rose. Only Dave smiled and said, ¡°There are some secret legends about the origin of Hell¡¯s Rose! It is said that in ancient times, the Seven Great Elf Kings fought together against an evil god who invaded this world. In that great battle, the evil god died and vanished. However, the evil god¡¯s weapon fell from the sky and smashed into the ground, creating a bottomless pit. Under the management of countless generations, the cave was slowly developed into the Hell¡¯s Rose that you see today!¡± Chapter 351 - The Ninth Underground Floor Vincent nodded indifferently after hearing Dave¡¯s introduction. Vincent was not interested in the ancient secrets of the elves. Moreover, when it came to the ancient secrets, Vincent knew way more than Dave anyway. This was because he had obtained the immortal skull from Jackson. Not only did he absorbed a large amount of pure psionic energy, but he also obtained many ancient secrets that existed in the depths of the level 90 creature¡¯s memory fragments. Among them were the locations of some ancient treasures, as well as some knowledge regarding the identification of ancient equipment! However, at that time, Vincent was busy preparing to leave the capital of Ultimate Evil. After escaping the capital of Ultimate Evil, he continued to flee without stopping. In the end, in order to find Avril and Angelina, he had come to the Elf World. There was simply no place for him to display the knowledge he had obtained from the immortal skull. As for the treasures, Vincent did not have the opportunity to verify them one by one for the time being. However, the auction that was about to happened was indeed a good place for Vincent to enrich his experience! The lift finally came to a slow stop, and they arrived at the deepest part of Hell¡¯s Rose, the ninth-floor auction venue! Vincent pulled Monica to stand up and subconsciously turned his head to look around. He suddenly realized that the space around him was no longer a layer of rocks but a gloomy and empty space. There seemed to be a lot of space around and below the elevator. They were far from reaching the bottom. After getting up, Dave could see the surprise in Vincent¡¯s eyes. He smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t look. The ninth floor is already very deep in the earth. Even the Dark Elves powerhouses are not able to continue exploring further down. Therefore, no one knows how deep this cave is until now!¡± Vincent touched his nose and asked thoughtfully, ¡°Has no one fallen down after all these years?¡± After hearing what Vincent had said, Dave suddenly laughed out loud, ¡°Yes, of course! Almost every year, there will be one or two incidents where someone falls into the abyss. But what¡¯s even more frustrating is that no matter how powerful the person who fell was, no one has climbed back up!¡± After hearing that, Vincent hurriedly pulled Monica to the center of the lift platform and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the middle. It¡¯s safer that way!¡± Dave smiled slightly and walked out of the lift with Catherine. Vincent and Monica followed closely behind. The decorations on the ninth floor were the most luxurious among all floors. At the same time, the Dark Elves that gathered there seemed to have higher statuses. Whether it was the clothes they wore or the way they talked and behaved, it could be seen that they were either rich or noble. They were definitely influential figures in Devil Flame City. Catherine did not bring Dave into the hall. Instead, she raised her hand and gently knocked on the wall of the corridor. In an instant, a secret door popped out. She then led Dave through the secret door, avoiding the messy crowd in the hall. Vincent and Monica naturally followed behind them obediently. Soon, they arrived at a spacious and comfortable room. Inside the room, there was a luxurious sofa, as well as all kinds of exquisite wine utensils. There was also a curtain inside the room. Behind the curtain was an even smaller room. There was only a sofa for two. It was obviously designed to facilitate private conversations. There were no walls facing the seats. There was only a floor-to-ceiling window. One could clearly see the auction stage below and the common seating area for the bidders to sit. Dave turned to look at Vincent and pointed at the small cubicle. ¡°The two of you sit inside. The curtains here are special. As long as you close the curtains, no sounds could be heard from the outside. It will be convenient for you to have a good exchange!¡± After saying that, Dave gave Vincent a smile that was full of hints. Monica could not help but lower her head nervously and worriedly. She did not dare to imagine the consequences of being alone with Vincent. Vincent looked at how thoughtful Dave was toward him and could not help but say awkwardly, ¡°Then I thank Your Highness for your good intentions!¡± After saying that, Vincent brought Monica into the small room and closed the curtains. The space in the small room was not big. After Monica entered, she did not dare to turn around to look at Vincent who was behind her. She could only lean against the wall and sat in the corner of the sofa. Vincent walked to Monica¡¯s side with a calm expression. He leaned against her body and sat down. He then raised his right hand in front of Monica. Monica did not dare to raise her head. She looked at Vincent¡¯s palm in a daze. She did not know what he was trying to do. Vincent smiled slightly and said softly, ¡°Modify the isolation!¡± As Vincent spoke, Monica could see Vincent¡¯s palm light up. It was a sparkling and resplendent light. It was another power that did not belong to the Demon Race! Monica was now certain that Vincent was definitely not a Dark Elf. However, Vincent still dared to display his power so fearlessly in front of her. It was likely that he wanted to kill her! After killing her, Vincent only needed to go out and tell His Highness Dave that she was unwilling to cooperate with him and that he had accidentally killed her. She believed that His Highness Dave would not blame him. Although Lady Catherine had watched Monica grow up from a young age and had taken great care of her, she would not pursue those who were close to His Highness Dave for the sake of her life. The crystal light on Vincent¡¯s palm slowly spread out and formed a light membrane that enveloped the small room. Monica finally stood up in a state of anxiety and shouted loudly, ¡°Help! Lady Catherine! His Highness Dave! This person is not a Dark Elf at all. Save me!¡± Vincent looked at the hysterical Monica. However, he did not stop her. Instead, he leaned back slightly to give Monica enough space. He laid on the armrest on the other side of the sofa and looked quietly at Monica who was panicking. Dave had already said that once the curtains were closed, it would have the effect of isolating sound. Vincent was worried that Dave was testing him, so he used his authority to isolate the sound in the room again. This way, the sound would not leak out. As he had further enhance the safety of the room, even if Monica shouted until her throat burst, no one would be able to hear her! Monica shouted several times, but no one responded to her. Meanwhile, Vincent did not have any intention of stopping her. Instead, he just laid there comfortably and looked at her with a playful expression. Monica finally shut her mouth and looked at him with an awkward expression. She stood close to the wall in the corner, not knowing what to do. Vincent looked at Monica with a smile and asked very considerately, ¡°Have you shouted enough? Do you want to shout a few more times?¡± Monica quickly shook her head. Vincent pointed to the empty seat on the sofa and said, ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to shout anymore, sit down and rest. I have something to talk to you about!¡± Monica could tell that Vincent did not intend to kill her to silence her. Instead, he seemed to want to negotiate with her. Not only did she let out a sigh of relief, but she also carefully sat on the sofa. Vincent sat up and looked out of the window. He said calmly, ¡°I believe you can see that I¡¯m not a Dark Elf at all!¡± Monica subconsciously nodded, but suddenly shook her head with a face of fear. She wanted to let Vincent know that she did not know his background. Vincent did not turn to look at Monica, but he could guess her reaction. He smiled and continued, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about denying it. Since I am certain that you have discovered my true identity, then no matter how much you deny it, it will be useless. There is a saying that it is better to kill by mistake than to let it go. Haven¡¯t you heard of it?¡± Monica¡¯s face turned pale again. She was thinking to herself that was meant to happen would naturally happen. It seemed that she would not be able to escape death today. She closed her eyes as if she had resigned to fate. She was waiting for Vincent to kill her. Vincent ignored Monica. He continued to talk to himself, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not an elf. To you, I¡¯m just a foreign race who sneaked into the Dark Elves world! Not long ago, a high priest in Dark Yuan City died at the hands of a foreign race. That was me! I destroyed the statue of Gajero and burned the whole altar to the ground. Finally, I succeeded in killing the high priest when he wanted to kill me. In order to avoid being killed, I could only disguise myself as a Dark Elf and sneak into Devil Flame City. Currently, there are only two elves who are close to me. One of them is His Highness Dave, and the other one is you. Once my identity is exposed, both of you will be buried alongside with me!¡± Monica, who had closed her eyes and was prepared to die, immediately fell unconscious after hearing Vincent¡¯s narration. Vincent then turned his head to look at Monica. He did not expect that his words would actually scare the girl into fainting. He extended his right hand and crossed his index and middle fingers together. He leaned in front of the girl¡¯s head and flicked it lightly. ¡°Pa!¡± With a crisp sound, a red mark instantly appeared on Monica¡¯s forehead. With Vincent¡¯s current strength, no matter how gentle his attacks were, the damage he caused was not something that an ordinary person could withstand. Monica woke up from the sudden pain. Monica opened her eyes and muttered, ¡°Am I dead?¡± However, she realized that she was still sitting in the small room. Vincent was sitting beside her. She could not help but cry in despair and grievance. Vincent looked at the weeping Monica and could not help but ask, ¡°Aren¡¯t you elves allowed to die for the God you believe in? Why didn¡¯t you choose to fight me to the death after you heard that I had insulted Gajero?¡± Monica knew that she would not be able to escape from Vincent¡¯s clutches today. She immediately mustered up all her courage and looked at Vincent. She was still sobbing as she said, ¡°Because I¡¯m afraid of death! Every elf believes in God for different reasons and demands. I believe in God because I hope that he can bless me to live in peace and not die in the hands of bad creatures!¡± Vincent nodded, smiled and sighed, ¡°What a simple idea! But look at now, if I wanted to kill you, Gajero can¡¯t save you! So why don¡¯t you change your belief? I guarantee that you can live a long life!¡± At this time, Monica was like a sick person seeking for help. She was no longer afraid of Vincent, and asked curiously, ¡°Change, who would it be?¡± ¡°Me!¡± said Vincent without hesitation. Monica wanted to roll her eyes when she heard that, but she did not dare to do it. She could only look at Vincent speechlessly. Vincent said seriously, ¡°From today onwards, you shall treat me like a god, and follow behind me like a good maid. When I finish what I want to do, I will leave Devil Flame City. At that time, you will be free, how about it?¡± Monica was stunned when she heard that. It was said that true believers could only be seen in the face of disaster, and when danger came, they could also be recruited by a God that was more reliable. Monica realized that Gajero would not save her at this time. However, Vincent seemed to be able to satisfy her desire to live! Monica asked with tears on her face, ¡°Is what you said true? Are you not lying to me?¡± Vincent raised his hand to gently wipe the tears off Monica¡¯s face. He said with a smile, ¡°I have a grudge with Gajero. I will kill whoever has a firm belief in him. But your belief in Gajero is really sloppy. Why should I kill you?¡± Monica trembled under Vincent¡¯s large hands. She could not help but ask back, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I will expose your identity?¡± Vincent casually slid his hand down from her face and grabbed her neck. He whispered softly, ¡°When you try to betray me, I can still kill you in time. Why are you so anxious at this moment? Do you not agree with me?¡± Monica could feel that Vincent had exerted force on her. She quickly nodded and said, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. As long as you can give me freedom, I will never betray you. Please believe me!¡± Vincent smiled and let go of his hand. He nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I believe you! From now on, not only will you be my maid, but you will also have to continue to cooperate with me. I don¡¯t need to say more about the specific things that you need to do, right?¡± Monica nodded repeatedly and said, ¡°I understand! In front of outsiders, I am your woman!¡± Vincent nodded his head in satisfaction. A girl who had lived in Hell¡¯s Rose for so long must be someone with a sharp mind. Vincent did not have to explain much to her. She knew what to do. The small room gradually quieted down. Vincent and Monica soon fell into silence. After feeling a little bored, Vincent looked out at the auction stage below. After seeing that the auction had not officially started, he turned to look at the room outside the curtains. He asked thoughtfully, ¡°I noticed that the relationship between Dave and Catherine is not ordinary. How much do you know?¡± Monica, who was silent, quickly came back to her senses. She replied, ¡°Lady Catherine once told us that a few years ago, Hell¡¯s Rose experienced a drastic change. Someone wanted to occupy the fifth floor and even threatened Lady Catherine to marry him. In the end, it was His Highness Dave who had secretly stopped the disturbance and drove the troublemakers out of Devil Flame City! From then on, His Highness Dave became Lady Catherine¡¯s benefactor!¡± Vincent sighed thoughtfully, ¡°Is this a hero saving a damsel in distress? But the age difference between them is a little too big! Could it be that His Highness Dave lacked motherly love from a young age?¡± Monica shook her head repeatedly and said, ¡°Their relationship is not what you think. Lady Catherine once said that the one she was most grateful for in her life was not His Highness Dave, however, the one she was most afraid of was His Highness, Dave!¡± Vincent frowned slightly and asked curiously, ¡°Although His Highness is the son of the City Lord, he does not have any real power in his hands. Moreover, his father does not really love him. Why should Catherine be afraid of him?¡± Monica thought for a moment. She then imitated Catherine¡¯s tone and said, ¡°It is common for rich children to have deep thoughts about the world. However, there is only one rich child in the world who can deceive everyone by disguising himself! The more the child pretends in front of someone, the less important that person is to him. On the contrary, the more he confesses in front of someone, the more he can¡¯t tolerate that person betraying him. This is because he sees that person as his personal property!¡± Vincent could not help but nod, thinking that this comment was very pertinent to his evaluation of Dave. This meant that when Dave faced Catherine, he must have revealed his true colors and made Catherine afraid of him. Monica raised her head to look at Vincent, she looked as if she wanted to say something but hesitated. Vincent noticed Monica¡¯s strange behavior and immediately said, ¡°If you want to say something, then say it!¡± Monica pursed her lips and said carefully, ¡°Just now, judging by His Highness Dave¡¯s attitude toward you, it seems that he also treats you the way he treats Lady Catherine!¡± ¡°Cough, cough!¡± Vincent could not help but cough. Only after Monica¡¯s reminder did he realize that Dave really treated him like his personal property. He no longer pretended to be a playboy in front of him. Instead, he revealed his true feelings to him and talked about his beliefs, as well as his plans for the future of Devil Flame City. After thinking about it, Vincent could not help but feel a little helpless. If Dave realized that he was deceiving him one day, it would probably be a big blow to him. It seemed that it was necessary to make some preparations in advance in order for Dave to accept his old identity. After all, it was rare for a young man who believed in Gajero to still want peace for the Elf Race. If nurtured properly, he would definitely become an important figure in the revival of the Elf Race in the future! Vincent leaned against the sofa and sighed softly, ¡°It seems that my understanding of the Elf Race¡¯s faith was too one-sided! I did not understand that everyone actually had different purposes to believe in the gods. Some simply wanted to live, while some firmly believed that the gods could bring them the peace that they wanted. There are also some who want to seize more and more power. If that¡¯s the case, the Elf Race can still be saved!¡± After hearing Vincent¡¯s sigh, Monica¡¯s eyes were full of confusion. She did not understand the meaning behind Vincent¡¯s words. However, she could vaguely feel that Vincent¡¯s real purpose was to change the fate of the entire Elf Race. Monica asked with a perturbed face, ¡°What will you do to the Elf Race?¡± Vincent turned to Monica and said with a smile, ¡°Just like what I did to you, I plan to give the entire Elf Race a chance to choose a new faith! If we cannot change things peacefully and they don¡¯t want to repent, then we can only fight to the death!¡± Chapter 352 - The Demon Race’s Request, the Origin of the Ea Monica looked at Vincent, who spoke in a deep tone. She could not help but shiver. She saw disaster from this man in front of her. Perhaps the entire Elf Race would undergo drastic changes because of this man in front of her. However, at that moment, Monica did not know what kind of man she would be following in the future. Was he just a passer-by in the Black Hole world? Or was he here to fight against the Gajero? Was he a god of the plague who was here to bring disaster to the Elf Race? No matter which possibility it was, Monica knew that the man in front of her was very dangerous. She had to be careful when following him in the future. At the very least, she had to make him think that she was sincerely obeying him so that she could survive! At that moment, a voice suddenly came from the auction hall outside the window. ¡°Please take your seats, our auction is about to begin! We have prepared a few rare treasures for you today, you won¡¯t want to miss it!¡± Vincent, who was in the small room, heard the voice and looked down. He saw a middle-aged auctioneer standing on the auction stage, laughing and giving his opening speech. Since the auction had already started, Vincent could not be bothered to continue pretending. He immediately removed his authority to modify and casually pulled open the curtain. After seeing the curtains being pulled open, Dave and Catherine, who were sitting in the room, turned their heads in surprise. They exclaimed with a slight shock, ¡°It¡¯s over so quickly?¡± Vincent was stunned at first. He then said with some embarrassment, ¡°Your Highness is sitting in the room. How can I be unreasonable? We were just chatting earlier. Now that the auction is about to start, I still want to consult Your Highness about the many tricks inside!¡± Dave nodded with satisfaction after seeing Vincent¡¯s sincere respect for him. He then said, ¡°I still have some private matters to discuss with Catherine. Later, you¡¯d better close the curtains. If you have a question, just open the curtains and ask me, and I will naturally answer it for you! I have also promised you before that I would give you a gift today, so in the auction later, just choose one that you like and tell me. I will buy it and give it to you!¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°Thank You, Your Highness. I won¡¯t disturb you anymore!¡± After saying that, Vincent closed the curtains again. However, he did not use the authority to modify the surroundings like earlier. Instead, he just leaned close to Monica¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°I am not very familiar with the matters of the Elf Race. Tell me what is the common currency here? And what are the most valuable resources here?¡± Monica nodded and quickly said, ¡°The common currency of the elves is crystal coins condensed in the underground veins. A crystal coin can be used to buy a meal or a good piece of jewelry. If you save more, then the coins can be used to support a person¡¯s life for a day! And the most precious resource here is the Origin Divine Tree. That is an existence that all the elves would flock to. A small piece of the Origin Divine Tree can be sold for tens of thousands of crystal coins. If the size of the Origin Divine Tree is big enough and is complete, it can be sold for millions or even tens of millions of crystal coins!¡± Vincent asked curiously, ¡°What is the use of the Origin Divine Tree? Why is it so valuable?¡± Monica explained carefully, ¡°The Elf Race has always believed that the world possesses the power of origin and that this power is reflected in the divine trees that occasionally appear in the forest. These trees are filled with spiritual energy. Spears that are made using the branches of these divine trees are as sturdy as any weapon forged from metal. The bows and arrows that are made from the tree trunks also possess special effects such as penetration and acceleration. At the same time, every high priest in every city has a staff made from the main trunk of the Origin Divine Tree. This staff can amplify spells while reducing the consumption of psionic energy. Moreover, it is exceptionally sturdy and extremely difficult to damage!¡± After listening to Monica¡¯s explanation, Vincent could not help but lower his head to look at the short staff on her waist. He then asked, ¡°This staff of yours is also made using the Origin Divine Tree, right?¡± Monica could tell that Vincent was curious so she had no choice but to take out the short staff on her waist and offer it to Vincent with both hands. She replied, ¡°This staff is made using the scraps of the Origin Divine Tree. Therefore, it is not suitable for battle. It can only be used in a special service industry like mine!¡± Vincent picked up Monica¡¯s short staff and looked at it carefully. He soon returned it to her and said, ¡°If you follow me in the future, you won¡¯t be in the special service industry anymore. When I have the opportunity, I will get you a real staff. I guarantee that you will be able to cast two decent spells!¡± Monica put away her short staff. She did not take Vincent¡¯s promise to heart. She only said very politely, ¡°Thank you for your generosity!¡± Vincent smiled and did not say anything further. He wanted to check her staff to confirm the characteristics of the Origin Divine Tree. At the same time, he wanted to confirm the guess in his heart. The Dark Elves in Dark Yuan City had all used spears that were made using the Origin Divine Tree. When he fought with the Dark Elves in Dark Yuan City, their spears were so strong that they were able to withstand his Return Journey of the Dead. However, Vincent could not understand how that was possible. This was because he did not see a single tree that matched the characteristics of the Origin Divine Tree along the way from Tias mountain range. Yet, in a small, remote city like Dark Yuan City, everyone had weapons that were made using the Origin Divine Tree. Did this mean that all the Dark Elves and even the elves had weapons made from the Origin Divine Tree? However, where did they get so many Origin Divine Trees? Vincent could not help but turn to look at Monica and ask, ¡°Where does this Origin Divine Tree usually grow? I¡¯ll chop one down when I¡¯m free!¡± Monica shook her head and said, ¡°There is no trace of the Origin Divine Tree now! Previously, in Elf World, the Origin Divine Trees were very abundant. However, they were all chopped down and made into weapons. Some nobles even used the Origin Divine Tree as a building material. It could be said that it was very extravagant! After the arrival of Gajero, every believer in every city had to collect the Origin Divine Earth which the Origin Divine Trees grew on for him. As a consequence, there were no more Origin Divine Trees left. Therefore, the Origin Divine Trees that are still in circulation on the market are very expensive!¡± Vincent frowned slightly and said, ¡°How did you know that Gajero is collecting the Origin Divine Earth?¡± Monica looked in the direction of the hall with some worry, as if she was afraid of being heard by Dave and Catherine outside. She lowered her voice to the minimum and said to Vincent, ¡°Every year, the envoys of the Demon Race will ask for the Origin Divine Earth from the major cities. However, the Origin Divine Earth is hidden deep in the ley lines. If you want to collect it, you have to go deep underground. Every month, Hell¡¯s Rose will close for one day, because the City Lord will go down to the ninth level and collect the Origin Divine Earth through the bottomless abyss. Although this information is a secret, it is occasionally talked about by the elves in Hell¡¯s Rose. I heard it from the conversations of others by chance!¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°Gajero is trying to drain the elves of their resources! But these so-called nobles actually sold their world without any hesitation. How despicable!¡± Although Monica believed in Gajero, she also knew that Vincent hated Gajero the most, so she did not dare to speak up for Gajero at this time. She could only sit beside Vincent and listen quietly. After sighing a few times, Vincent fell silent. The relationship between Gajero and the Dark Elves had gradually become clear in his heart. The reason why Gajero controlled the elves and made the vast majority of them become his believers was to encourage the Dark Elves to hand over the Origin Divine Earth voluntarily. It could be presumed that the huge consumption over the years had caused the Origin Divine Earth to become very scarce. If this continued, the entire Elf Race would probably collapse! However, the vast majority of the Dark Elves had yet to realize the seriousness of the problem. Perhaps they still thought that Gajero was really a true God who would bring them beauty! ¡°It seems that if I want to change the Dark Elves, I have to first let them see Gajero¡¯s true colors!¡± sighed Vincent in his heart. Just as Vincent made up his mind, the auctioneer¡¯s voice was heard from outside the window again. ¡°Next, let me introduce the first item for today! This is a rare top-grade fire spirit crystal, which contains the most abundant and purest fire energy attribute! Fire spirit crystals had always been regarded as a precious treasure amongst the elves who believed in the fire element. However, after the arrival of the Great Gajero, the elves in Elf World no longer needed that kind of weak power. The fire spirit crystal has also become an ordinary ornament. However, this pure fire spirit crystal was a rare top-grade item in the world previously! Therefore, the starting price for it in this auction is 1,000 crystal coins!¡± After hearing this, Vincent could not help but raise his head to look out of the window. He saw a stone that was filled with fiery red light placed on the auction stage. Red patterns were slowly flowing within it as if it was a ball of flames that was wrapped in crystal. No matter how inexperienced Vincent was, he could still recognize that this fire spirit crystal contained boundless fire attribute energy. If he could obtain the fire spirit crystal, then his strength would definitely increase to a whole new level! Vincent could not wait to raise his hand. He wanted to pull open the partition and ask Dave to help him buy the fire spirit crystal. However, before Vincent could raise his hand, someone in the hall below had suddenly raised his hand first. ¡°1000 crystal coins!¡± Vincent could not help but feel surprised when he heard the dull and expectant voice. It was not strange that someone would call out the reserve price for a piece of supreme-grade fire spirit crystal. What was strange was that Vincent recognized the owner of that voice. It was Linus, who had just arrived in Devil Flame City today! Vincent put down his hand and stood by the window to look down at the crowd. Very soon, he saw Linus sitting in the corner. He really did not expect that this High Priest who had just taken office in Dark Yuan City would actually discover the Hell¡¯s Rose auction house on the day he arrived in Devil Flame City. It seemed that he had underestimated this fellow previously. Since he dared to bring his men all the way here, he must have had reliable connections to provide him with help along the way! However, Vincent was puzzled. Linus was a strong believer in Gajero. Why would he want a fire-type material? If Vincent remembered correctly, Linus had once said that he was a Fire Elf. Could it be that his father¡¯s death had convinced him to return to the embrace of the Elf King? If that was the case, Conrad¡¯s sacrifice was still somewhat meaningful and worth it. Vincent was also happy to see Linus return to his old ways. He immediately gave up on the idea of asking Dave to help bid for the fire spirit crystal. He gave way for Linus to purchase it instead. ¡­ At the same time, in the auction hall, a companion who had followed Linus into the auction house saw that Linus was suddenly interested in a piece of fire spirit crystal. He could not help but ask curiously, ¡°High Priest, we are using the funds of Dark Yuan City for this trip. Why did you buy the fire spirit crystal for no reason?¡± Linus sat upright in his seat and replied calmly, ¡°That blasphemer has the fire ability, so he will definitely be interested in this fire spirit crystal. We can¡¯t keep looking for him. Instead, we should think of a way to get him to take the initiative to find us, and this piece of fire spirit crystal is the best bait!¡± After hearing Linus¡¯s explanation, a few of his subordinates were suddenly enlightened and praised, ¡°The High Priest is really good at strategizing! Such an effective and practical method, why didn¡¯t we think of it?¡± Linus smiled slightly and stopped talking. Just as the auctioneer had said, ever since the elves converted their faith to believe in Gajero, very few elves had the desire to purchase a fire spirit crystal. Even the Dark Elves who wanted to buy it just wanted to use it as an accessory or ornament. Thus, there were very few bids. In the end, Linus bought the piece of top-grade fire spirit crystal for only 3,000 crystal coins. Vincent stood in the private room and watched as the fire spirit crystal was handed over to Linus. At the same time, he also considered the fact that it would easily arouse suspicion if he requested to purchase the fire spirit crystal, so he decided to give up. However, Vincent¡¯s heart still yearned for the fire spirit crystal! Following the successful sale of the first auction item, the host struck while the iron was hot and introduced the second auction item. ¡°Next, please allow me to introduce the first exquisite item for tonight. It is a ring forged by the craftsmen of Hell¡¯s Rose. It was personally held by the High Priest of Devil Flame City. He had requested the great god Gajero to bestow magic power upon it! This special equipment is known as Demon King¡¯s Groan. It records three powerful magical spells. Each spell can only be cast once a day. Moreover, when casting a spell, it will not consume one¡¯s psionic power. At the same time, there are no requirements or restrictions on race. The attributes of the equipment and the divinity behind it are comparable to any top-tier equipment. Therefore, the starting bid is 10,000 crystal coins!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll bid 10,000 crystal coins!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll bid 15,000 crystal coins!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll bid 20,000 crystal coins for the great god Gajero!¡± The Demon King¡¯s groan was more practical than the fire spirit crystal. Thus, the moment the auctioneer raised the reserve price, it attracted the attention of many elves. At the same time, Vincent, who was upstairs, also yearned for the ring. It was not that the ring¡¯s attributes were very powerful, but the demon spells recorded in the ring could allow Vincent to reverse-study the characteristics and weaknesses of the Demon Race. Therefore, he really wanted the ring! Vincent raised his hand again. He was preparing to pull open the curtains and ask Dave to buy the ring for him. However, when Vincent raised his hand, Monica, who had been sitting quietly on the sofa suddenly stood up and hugged Vincent¡¯s arm. She hurriedly said, ¡°No! Don¡¯t ask His Highness Dave to buy this thing for you!¡± Vincent looked at Monica in surprise and asked, ¡°Why?¡± Monica said helplessly, ¡°Because the auctioneer just said that this ring was personally held by the High Priest of Devil Flame City. He had arranged for this special item to have the ability of the gods. In Devil Flame City, the High Priest and the City Lord have always been enemies. The fight between the two parties is no longer a secret in Devil Flame City! Therefore, if you ask Prince Dave to buy the special equipment made by the High Priest, he will definitely get angry!¡± Vincent could not help but frown slightly when he heard that. He then asked, ¡°Logically speaking, the High Priest and the City Lord should be loyal believers of Gajero, so how could they not be on good terms with each other? Besides, how could the demons who stayed in the Elf World not stop their fight?¡± Monica shook her head with a blank look and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. But it is said that the oracles in Imperial City have always ignored the fight between the City Lord and the High Priest. There are also some who say that the oracles have different opinions about them too. Some of the oracles support the City Lord whilst some of the oracles support the High Priest. Therefore, the two of them always felt like they had something to rely on, so they continued to fight each other without sparing any effort!¡± Vincent suddenly realized something and sighed. He said, ¡°I see, all of this is just a means to balance the demons! By encouraging the conflict between the City Lord and the High Priest, the two of them would restrain and balance each other. This way, they would not be able to break away from the control of the demons and could only become two dogs that are constantly fighting for the favor of the demons!¡± After listening to Vincent¡¯s evaluation of the City Lord and the High Priest, Monica could only shut her mouth and remain silent. She did not have Vincent¡¯s courage, neither did she have Vincent¡¯s fearless mentality. Therefore, such words could easily cause trouble. Monica never dared to say it out loud. She did not even dare to think about it. However, after thinking about it carefully, Monica felt that what Vincent said made sense. She even felt that Gajero¡¯s image was not that of a high and mighty God. Instead, he was more like an extremely terrifying demon! Vincent noticed that Monica was still hugging his arm. She was standing there in a daze. She had completely forgotten to let go of him. He could only let Monica hug him and turn his head to continue watching the ongoing auction outside. In the end, the Demon King¡¯s Groan was bought at a price of 100,000 gold coins by a Dark Elf wearing a black robe that covered his face. After the elf received the Demon King¡¯s Groan, he immediately turned around and left. It seemed that he was worried that someone might follow him after the auction and take the opportunity to snatch the special equipment away from him. Thus, he chose to leave early to ensure his own safety. Soon, the third item was presented on the auction stage. Vincent only took a glance at it and instantly lost interest. This was because the third item was a gorgeous longsword inlaid with countless gemstones! To a person who used a sword all year round, the sword was just a decorative item belonging to a noble. It was far less practical than a sword on the battlefield. However, at that moment, Dave¡¯s voice suddenly reverberated throughout the entire auction room. ¡°I want this sword!¡± Chapter 353 - Analyzed the Pros and Cons, and Reminded Him in Time Vincent could understand why Dave liked that long sword, but he did not expect to hear his voice! Logically speaking, after the curtains were closed, the sound inside and outside the room should have been isolated. Vincent subconsciously moved his arm, and Monica, who was in a daze, instantly woke up. She hurriedly let go of Vincent¡¯s arm and sat back down on the sofa in a panic. Vincent asked indifferently, ¡°I think I heard Dave¡¯s voice just now. Isn¡¯t this room soundproof?¡± Although Monica was only a staff member on the fifth floor, she was very familiar with the layout of Hell¡¯s Rose. She immediately said, ¡°Although the room is soundproof, His Highness Dave is talking to those elves outside. Therefore, we can also hear the sounds coming from outside. There is a special sound transmission device on the windows of each private room. As long as you press the switch, your voice can be heard by everyone outside!¡± Vincent looked at the glass window again and did not find anything unusual. He swept his gaze over the coffee table and suddenly saw a small and exquisite protrusion. It was like a switch of a mechanism. However, Vincent could not test his guess out at that moment; he could not cough twice to test the sound. This was because Dave was preparing to participate in the auction. He would not be showing respect to his employer if he did that. Vincent thought that since he did not have to participate in the auction, he did not have to learn how to speak to the public. He just needed to watch the show quietly! After that, Vincent sat back down on the sofa and placed his hand on Monica¡¯s shoulder. He asked her, ¡°This item has just been moved onto the stage. They haven¡¯t announced the starting price yet. Why did Dave suddenly stand out and say that he was going to set it? This doesn¡¯t seem to be in accordance with the auction rules, right?¡± Monica blinked her watery eyes and looked at Vincent with some resentment and helplessness as if she was questioning him. Was she not forced out of the fifth floor by him? Was this in line with the rules of Hell¡¯s Rose? Vincent looked at Monica¡¯s pitiful gaze and raised his hand to gently rub her head. He sighed, ¡°I understand now. With Dave¡¯s status, as long as it¡¯s something he likes, no one will be able to snatch it away from him. Even if he doesn¡¯t show himself, the elves at the auction house will know his identity. So the auction house would rather let go of the items to satisfy the son of the City Lord¡¯s request!¡± Monica nodded slightly. She agreed with what Vincent had said. Vincent suddenly understood why Dave had brought him here. It was because he had always bought things at a low price in the auction house. Sometimes, the auction house would even give him things for free. Thus, greatly reducing the cost of giving gifts! Plus, most of the elves that attended the auction were already familiar with the scene. That was why they did not make any noise when they heard Dave¡¯s arrogant voice. No one took the initiative to ask for the starting price. Instead, they just treat it as if this gorgeous long sword had been auctioned off. Moreover, those who often attended the auction knew in their hearts that this mysterious buyer had an extraordinary status although they could not hear or see him. Even if someone caused trouble, the auction house would be biased toward the mysterious buyer. So, even if they made a scene, it would be useless. Fortunately, although the mysterious buyer was arrogant, he was still courteous to some extent. Every time there was an auction, he would at most stand out and bid for one item. After he succeeded, he would not interfere with the other auction items. This made everyone feel better. When the auctioneer heard Dave¡¯s voice, he also smiled very calmly. He then said loudly, ¡°Since there is a distinguished guest present today, then on behalf of the auction house, I will give this auction item to him. The Seven Stars Flying Thunder Sword, to the one upstairs¡­¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Just as the auctioneer was about to give the sword to Dave without taking a single cent, a voice was suddenly heard. Everyone present was extremely shocked. Even the auctioneer did not expect such a thing to happen. Everyone looked toward the voice and saw a youth standing in the middle of the first row in the hall. He was wearing a long robe. Judging by his style, he should be an elder beside a High Priest! Vincent could not help but frown when he saw the scene. He was extremely surprised to see the young fellow in front of him. At his age, he should only be on par with Dave. How could he be able to sit in the position of an elder? Following that, the young elder turned around and swept his gaze toward the second floor. He sneered and said, ¡°Since it¡¯s an auction, then it must be given to those who are capable! Since this sword has been put on the auction stage, how could he give it away without even announcing the starting price? If this auction house doesn¡¯t follow the rules today, then don¡¯t blame me for finding trouble with you later!¡± The auctioneer looked at the young elder and immediately felt fearful. His body trembled as he raised his head to look at the private room on the second floor. It was as if he was in a dilemma. After seeing this, Vincent was certain that the status of this young elder was definitely not lower than that of Dave. He asked Monica, ¡°Who is this?¡± Monica looked at the young elder and said, ¡°He is the only son of the High Priest in Devil Flame City, David. He just came of age this year and was arranged by his father to take up the position of an elder in the temple. It seems that he is preparing to groom him to take up the position of the High Priest in the future!¡± Vincent smiled and instantly understood. Since the City Lord and the High Priest were sworn enemies, it was only natural for their sons to become enemies too. Vincent asked again, ¡°Then how much do you know about this David?¡± Monica tilted her head and thought for a moment. She then said, ¡°Although David likes to go against His Highness Dave at every turn, the feeling he gives me is completely different from His Highness! Although His Highness is the most famous dandy in Devil Flame City, he always has his limits when doing things. He never takes things to the extreme. Moreover, he usually receives other elves and treats them kindly. However, David is different. His way of doing things is more perverse and violent. He wants to be more extreme than His Highness, so he is even more terrifying than His Highness!¡± Vincent could not help but shake his head after hearing this. He was hoping that the two young elves could amaze him but it seemed like he was just thinking too much. This David was just a noble son who wanted to compete fiercely with His Highness. Unfortunately, His Highness was only pretending to be a good-for-nothing, while this David was actually a real good-for-nothing! Someone who could not even see his enemy clearly was an idiot in Vincent¡¯s eyes. However, this idiot seemed to have caused quite a bit of trouble for Dave. Originally, the auction house had intended to give that gorgeous longsword to Dave. However, after David¡¯s intervention, both Dave and the auction house felt somewhat embarrassed. If the auction house continued to give the sword to Dave and offend the son of the High Priest, David, David would naturally find trouble with the ninth floor in the future. However, if they continued to auction the sword, Dave would lose face and reputation. Although Dave had never shown up in person and had protected his identity very well, everyone participating in the auction had some guesses about who he was. As David had taken the initiative to provoke him, Dave¡¯s identity was naturally exposed. At that moment, Dave started to speak again, ¡°Since some elves can¡¯t stand it anymore, then let¡¯s continue the auction. But no matter who bids, I will buy this sword at an even higher price!¡± When everyone heard Dave¡¯s words, they could not help but feel surprised. This was because Dave¡¯s method of bidding had not appeared in the auction house for a long period of time! No matter how others increased the price, Dave would always raise it higher. This was a sign that he was very confident in his financial resources and was very determined to get the item. This kind of situation would often occur in the auction house back in the past. However, as there were some elves who would bid maliciously during the process in order to raise the price of the item to the max, the other elves gradually realized that this method of bidding was simply cheating them. Thus, very few elves participated in those types of biddings. However, in order to protect the auction house on the ninth floor as well as his own face, Dave had no choice but to let the long sword continue to be auctioned off. At the same time, he had to determine the ownership of the long sword in advance! When David heard this, he once again looked toward the private room on the second floor and revealed his tender and sinister face. It was as if he was declaring war on Dave. Vincent crossed his arms in front of his chest and half-leaned on Monica¡¯s body. He said excitedly, ¡°There¡¯s going to be a good show this time!¡± Monica looked at Vincent, who seemed to have a mysterious background and terrifying means. She did not expect him to have a side that would like to join in on the fun. She could only watch the scene helplessly with him. After the auctioneer obtained Dave¡¯s permission to proceed, he hurriedly cleared his throat and said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then the auction will continue! This sword was made using a rare Black Hole meteorite. When it was wielded, it could summon the power of heavenly thunder. At the same time, it is also worth emphasizing that the sword forger had inlaid seven types of gemstones with different attributes on the body of the sword to form the Seven Stars Flying Thunder Sword. Regardless of its power or its magnificence, it was destined to be sold at a high price! The starting bid is 50,000 crystal coins!¡± As soon as the auctioneer finished speaking, David, who was sitting in the hall, raised his hand to bid first. ¡°I bid 50,000 crystal coins!¡± However, the entire hall fell into a dead silence. Everyone was sitting in their seats with their heads lowered and their eyes closed as if they were asleep. This was because everyone knew that it was going to be a competition between the two aristocratic children for the limelight. It was best to stay far away from such things. If they were involved, they would attract big trouble. However, since everyone did not want to cause trouble, then David, who had just made a bid, was in an awkward position. He originally thought that once the sword was auctioned off again, then everyone would definitely bid for it. In the end, the price would be raised to the max. He wanted to see if Dave would be willing to spend money to save his face. However, David had underestimated the intelligence of the elves around him. Everyone chose to play it safe at this time. More importantly, Dave had already said that he would buy the Seven Stars Flying Thunder Sword at a price higher than everyone else¡¯s, therefore, he did not need to participate in the bidding process. In that case, only David was willing to bid! Unless David was willing to compete with himself in front of everyone like a fool, he could only let Dave buy the sword at a lower price. In the end, David made a decision. He raised his head and said to the auctioneer, ¡°I will also buy this sword today! No matter how much the one upstairs pays, I will always bid higher than him!¡± The auctioneer was stunned when he heard that. This was the first time he had encountered such a situation. Both of them did not need to bid a higher price. Both of them were waiting for the other to bid. When would they be able to sell this sword? At that moment, Dave suddenly said, ¡°Since he has made such a request, then the two of us will compete for this sword. So, let¡¯s start bidding now!¡± David agreed readily, ¡°Okay!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll bid 60,000 crystal coins!¡± said Dave. As expected, he followed his previous promise and offered a higher price than David. David, who was deliberately trying to embarrass Dave, could not be bothered to slowly raise the price. He raised a hand and shouted, ¡°I¡¯ll bid 500,000 crystal coins!¡± Dave showed his good temper. He had always been good at enduring. He said softly, ¡°510,000 crystal coins!¡± ¡°1,000,000 crystal coins!¡± ¡°1,010,000 crystal coins!¡± ¡°2,000,000 crystal coins!¡± ¡°2,010,000 crystal coins!¡± The bidding price for the sword began to rise rapidly. On one side, David was raising the price like a madman, while on the other side, Dave was raising the price calmly. Everyone present could not help but be shocked by the two children. After watching the scene unfold, Vincent could roughly guess David¡¯s thoughts. It seemed that he had made up his mind to make a fool out of Dave no matter what. If Dave bought the sword, then David would definitely laugh at him. Dave would be a fool to spend a huge amount of crystal coins just to buy a piece of trash of an unequal value. However, if Dave could not withstand the pressure from David, then David would feel like he was much better than Dave. In short, he could always find an excuse to make himself look stronger than Dave. After thinking of this, Vincent could not help but pull open the curtains to look at Dave. He saw Dave standing in front of the window with a malicious expression all over his face and body. Catherine, who was sitting at the side, frowned, and looked at Dave very worriedly. However, she did not know how to persuade him. At the same time, she did not dare to persuade him. After seeing Vincent pull open the curtains, Catherine looked as if she had seen a savior. She looked at Vincent who did not come from a noble background. She could not help but feel a trace of anticipation in her heart. Perhaps this guard could stop Dave from being stupid. ¡°Ahem!¡± Vincent coughed twice and said, ¡°Your Highness, do you think that your face is more important now, or is it more important to take away the treasure that David wants later?¡± Dave, who was in silence, suddenly turned to look at Vincent. He asked with a frown, ¡°What did you say?¡± Vincent smiled slightly and said, ¡°In my opinion, Your Highness and that David both have the same wealth and background. Your statuses will differ because of the ownership of this sword. Whoever wins this sword will lose the entire auction!¡± Dave looked at Vincent thoughtfully. He was repeatedly considering the deeper meaning behind his words. At the same time, David¡¯s bid was once again heard from the outside. ¡°I bid five million crystal coins!¡± At that moment, Dave seemed to be completely enraged. He no longer paid attention to Vincent. He turned his head to look out of the window and said in a deep voice, ¡°I bid 10 million crystal coins! Today¡¯s sword, I must get it!¡± After hearing this, Catherine could not help but let out a long sigh because the only person who had any hope of dissuading Dave had failed! On the contrary, Vincent did not show any signs of disappointment. He continued to lean on the sofa and look outside. At that moment, the other participants in the auction hall could no longer continue to pretend to be dead. They all raised their heads to look at the private room above. This was because they could hear that His Highness in the private room had completely lost his mind. Instead of raising the price by a little bit, he had raised the price of the sword to 10 million crystal coins. With such a high price, even the two noble young masters would be hurt! At that moment, David, who was sitting in the hall, suddenly laughed, because he felt like he had the upper hand. Dave had completely lost his mind because of his provocation. He could make Dave the laughingstock of Devil Flame City. David raised two fingers and said proudly, ¡°I offer 20 million crystal coins! I must get this sword today!¡± He did not forget to look back at the private room provocatively. ¡°30 million crystal coins!¡± said Dave without any hesitation. It seemed that he had completely lost his mind. David was overjoyed when he heard that. This was a great opportunity. As long as he could seize the opportunity whilst Dave was mad, no matter how much he increased the bid, he would take it all! In the end, David stretched out five fingers and shouted loudly, ¡°I bid 50 million gold coins!¡± At the same time, he looked in the direction of the second floor with an expectant look. But as time went by, there was still no sound in the auction house. ¡°Clang! Clang! Clang!¡± The sound of the auctioneer striking the hammer three times woke up everyone who was in a daze. He then told everyone that the auction had ended. ¡°Today¡¯s auction is truly amazing. To be able to become a host of such an auction in my lifetime, I can be considered to have no regrets in this life! As for our auction item, the Seven Stars Flying Thunder Sword, it has been bought by young elder David for 50 million crystal coins!¡± After the auctioneer¡¯s generous speech, the entire venue erupted into thunderous applause. They were expressing their congratulations and admiration toward David! At the same time, a young Dark Elf girl holding a tray walked in front of David. She wanted to collect the crystal coins. However, David¡¯s face was still filled with disbelief as he turned his head to look at the second floor. His eyes were wide open as he roared, ¡°Impossible! Why didn¡¯t you raise the price? On what basis did he not raise the price? Hasn¡¯t he already lost his mind? He has always raised the price! Why didn¡¯t he continue raising the price?¡± Everyone looked at the hysterical David that had lost all grace. They could not help but sigh in their hearts. The auction was really interesting. The winner looked like he had lost, while the loser looked like he had won! At the same time, in the private room on the second floor, under the shocked gazes of Catherine and Monica, Dave turned around with a smile and returned to his seat. He raised a glass of wine, gestured to Vincent, and said, ¡°Thanks to your reminder, I realized that winning or losing is not just in front of me. However, the previous prices were not enough to hurt David at all. Therefore, I had to continue bidding with him and let him think that I had lost my mind. In fact, that was the beginning of him losing his mind!¡± Vincent smiled in relief. He raised his glass and replied, ¡°I admire you!¡± Chapter 354 - Being a Good Teacher, Making Fun of Him Ever since Vincent saved Ebenezer in the Arena of Life and Death, he had developed a habit. He had become a good teacher! Once he met a young man with good character and talent, he wanted to take the opportunity to teach and nurture him! Although Dave believed in Gajero, he was not that kind of fanatic. At the same time, his intelligence and skills were also considered high-grade. Vincent wanted to cherish his talent, which was why he gave Dave some pointers at that crucial moment. As for whether he could grasp the crux of the matter, it would depend on his own perception! Vincent was very satisfied with the result. Not only did Dave understand his pointers, but he was also able to use them skillfully. This meant that he was definitely a talent that could be molded! At that moment, Catherine also often heaved a sigh of relief and sighed, ¡°If His Highness insists on competing with David today, I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll have to take out the entire fifth floor to help His Highness to suppress David. At that time, I¡¯ll become a homeless and lonely Dark Elf!¡± Dave had just figured out the stakes, and he had seen David¡¯s irrational roar with his own eyes. He was in a great mood. He looked up at Catherine and said with a smile, ¡°With me here, how can you be alone? If the fifth floor is gone, I¡¯ll think of a way to give the ninth floor to you!¡± Catherine did not show any excitement or joy on her face when she heard that. Instead, she smiled with a complicated expression and nodded slightly to Dave to express her gratitude. When Vincent saw the scene, he closed the curtains silently. He was certain that Dave did have an abnormal feeling toward Catherine. However, this feeling made Catherine feel worried and afraid. Therefore, she did not reply to Dave. Vincent sighed softly, ¡°The two of them are really interesting!¡± Monica had developed a sense of security, so she was no longer afraid of Vincent, who had a strange identity. She asked with a curious face, ¡°What¡¯s interesting?¡± Vincent shook his head and said, ¡°Nothing. Tell me about the auction house. For example, how many items are usually auctioned off at the auction house, and what are the last few items?¡± Monica noticed that Vincent did not answer her question. She could not help but pout in disappointment. With a disappointed face, she said, ¡°The number of items is usually not fixed, but the final items are all top-grade treasures that can only be found by chance without exception. Once, the main trunk of the Origin Divine Tree was auctioned off here. There was also a piece of special equipment that was passed down from the demons. It was said that Gajero had used it when he was young, and it gave off a great sensation! There are also all kinds of treasures. In short, the final item is a treasure that even the City Lord would be interested in!¡± Vincent nodded. The main event of the day would definitely be that final item and before that final item appeared, it was likely for there to be another scene where Dave and David would bid with all their might. At the same time, the fourth item was moved onto the auction stage. It instantly caused countless Dark Elves to cry out in surprise. This was because no one knew what the item was! A two-meter-tall giant stone ball was placed on the auction stage. The surface of the giant stone was milky white and uneven. It did not look valuable at all! The auctioneer immediately introduced the item, ¡°Everyone, please take a look at this ball. It was found by the Dark Elves Hunting Squad outside the Black Hole from an aircraft that was shot down. Finally, it was transferred to the auction house and had successfully passed through our inspection. There are signs of psionic energy flowing inside this stone layer. This means that there must be something sealed inside, and it has a special attribute! However, we cannot estimate its specific value. It can only be considered as an item to be auctioned off blindly. Next, everyone, please rely on your own eyes and experience to start bidding!¡± As everyone was faced with an auction item of an unknown origin and use, everyone decided to wait and observe. There was not even a minimum bid available. No one knew what kind of item it was, so it was probably a good idea not to start bidding rashly. Vincent, who was sitting in the private room, looked at the milky white giant stone ball on the stage. His eyes could not help but narrow slightly. Countless memory fragments soon appeared in his mind. That was the ancient secret information left behind in the immortal skull. Vincent vaguely remembered that he had seen a similar scene in those memory fragments! After a while, Vincent found the memory. At the same time, he understood the origin of this giant white ball. Vincent opened his eyes and sighed softly, ¡°Mother Nest Insect Egg!¡± Monica heard this and looked at Vincent curiously. However, she did not ask any questions because she knew that even if she asked, Vincent would not necessarily answer her, so she might as well not look for trouble. Vincent was not in the mood to pay attention to Monica at that time. This was because he was hesitating whether to ask Dave to buy this giant insect egg for him. In the memories of the Immortals, there was a powerful race called the Zerg in ancient times. It was completely different from the current Zerg Race. It could even be said that they were two completely different races! That ancient Zerg all looked like giant spiders, and in their world, there was a giant spider that could occupy half of the world. At the same time, it was also the mother of all the ancient Zerg, so it was called the mother nest! The ancient Zerg Race was very brutal, and their abilities were very special. Their feet could cut through space, and the spider webs they weaved could corrode spatial cracks. Just like the parallel tunnels created by the Lingluo Race, the ancient Zerg Race could rely on their advantage in numbers to weave countless spider webs and corrode tunnels that led to other worlds! Hence, at that time, many worlds were invaded by the ancient race! Under the leadership of the Immortals, several powerful races joined forces and formed an alliance army to resist the ancient Zerg Race. Finally, the alliance army invaded the ancient Zerg Race¡¯s world. They killed the mother nest and wiped out all the members of the Zerg Race. They destroyed them completely and made them disappear from history! The giant milky-white stone in front of him was the egg that was originally produced by the mother nest, but it had yet to hatch. The entire ancient Zerg Race had already disappeared. This egg must have gone through countless coincidences to be preserved until the present. According to the auctioneer, psionic energy could still be detected in the egg. This meant that the ancient Zerg that was nurtured in the egg was still alive! What made Vincent excited was that although the ancient Zerg members were terrifying, they also had countless top-grade materials that had already gone extinct! Their feet were the best material to forge weapons! Armor that was made from their skin could withstand the storms in the space-time tunnel! Their flesh and blood could be mixed to create highly toxic raw materials, while their silk glands could be used to create top-grade magic scrolls! As Vincent was faced with an ancient race that was full of treasures, he naturally wanted it very much. He immediately pulled open the curtain and said to Dave, ¡°Your Highness! Didn¡¯t you say that you want to buy me a gift? I think this huge rock will do! It looks very mysterious. After buying it, there should be a good harvest!¡± Dave looked at Vincent with some surprise and asked, ¡°Are you sure you want to buy this thing? Why don¡¯t you wait a little longer? What if there are better treasures later?¡± Vincent shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not knowledgeable. I won¡¯t want all the treasures that I see. However, there are not many treasures that can make me curious. This stone is one of them. I want to get it and study it properly. I wonder if Your Highness can help me?¡± Dave smiled and said, ¡°No problem, leave it to me!¡± Dave stood up and walked to the window. ¡°I offer 10,000 crystal coins!¡± The Dark Elves in the hall who were hesitating could not help but look up when they heard the voice from the second floor. They then sighed with some relief. The Dark Elf on the second floor must be a noble son of a prominent family. Therefore, it was very likely that he knew some secrets that ordinary Dark Elves did not know. Therefore, when no one dared to bid, he could proceed to use his own background and knowledge to make a bid first! Everyone¡¯s mentality was the same as before. If the noble young master wanted something, they would not snatch it away from him. Moreover, the other party had bid 10,000 crystal coins right away. Clearly, this huge stone was very valuable to him. Even if the others bought the stone, they did not know what use it would have. Instead, they would offend a rich and powerful noble. It was not worth it at all! Therefore, everyone was willing to compromise and let the noble on the second floor buy the stone. However, there was one Dark Elf that had a completely different mentality from the others. That Dark Elf was David, who had just defeated Dave in a crushing manner. However, he had a disappointed look on his face! He came to the auction with an important mission in mind. He originally wanted to embarrass Dave in the previous bidding, but he had unexpectedly fallen into a trap. It was uncertain whether his mission could be completed, and the culprit who caused all this was naturally Dave, who was hiding on the second floor! After hearing Dave bid 10,000 crystal coins so confidently at the first bid, it was obvious that he recognized the huge stone on the stage as a treasure! After thinking about it, David¡¯s heart was burning with the flames of revenge. He raised his hand with a fierce gaze and shouted, ¡°I bid 20,000 crystal coins!¡± ¡°No way, it¡¯s happening again?¡± ¡°Are the youngsters nowadays so angry?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t we wait until the real treasure is brought up to compete? If they fight to buy a stone, we won¡¯t even bother who gets it!¡± At this time, the Dark Elves in the hall no longer lowered their heads and remained silent. Instead, they gathered in twos and threes to discuss in low voices. However, some of the discussion was heard by David. David only smiled gently at them because, in his opinion, the Dark Elves behind him were all idiots who did not understand his wisdom. If it was a treasure that everyone could see the value of, then even if Dave took the initiative to bid, David might have hesitated to bid. However, if it was an item of an unknown value and Dave took the initiative to bid, this meant that this thing was definitely a priceless treasure, and only Dave could see it. As such, David would not hesitate to fight for it! This was because snatching a rare treasure away from Dave would only make him angry and drive him crazy. This was the scene that David wanted to see the most. However, although everyone was speculating, none of them knew the reason why Dave had chosen to bid 10,000 crystal coins. And the reason was that Dave did not want to appear too cheap in front of Vincent. Therefore, even if the stone was not valuable, he had to raise the price of the stone so that Vincent would remember his kindness to him. However, Dave had thought wrong. At that moment, he stood awkwardly in front of the window, frowning as he sighed, ¡°How could I have forgotten about that mad dog David! Why did he come out to cause trouble at this time?¡± Catherine looked at Dave¡¯s back that was trembling with anger. She could not help but say to Vincent worriedly, ¡°If His Highness Dave forcefully buys this stone for you, then he will continue to fight with David. You should just give up this gift. I will personally collect some blind auction items that the auction house cannot set a price on and compensate you as a gift. How about it?¡± Suddenly, Dave turned to look at Catherine and said coldly, ¡°Since when do you decide for me?¡± Catherine¡¯s expression changed drastically when she heard that. She lowered her head silently and did not dare to speak up again. After seeing this, Vincent could not help but walk to Dave¡¯s side. He said softly, ¡°Your Highness, if there is a woman who knows how to manage the auction house by your side, that is a good thing! Besides, I only want this stone out of curiosity. Since it¡¯s not enough for that David to suffer a loss once, why don¡¯t you take this opportunity to play with him again? Wouldn¡¯t it be fun to turn a sad matter into a happy matter?¡± After hearing Vincent¡¯s advice, Dave¡¯s mood eased up a lot. He asked softly, ¡°Then you don¡¯t want this stone?¡± Vincent twisted his neck and smiled. ¡°This David has been disrespectful to His Highness repeatedly. I wonder how strong he is?¡± Dave could not help but snort coldly in response and say, ¡°A little stronger than me. He is now a level 21 creature!¡± Vincent smiled and nodded. He continued, ¡°Although my strength is not high, my speed is the best. If I ever become curious about that stone again, I can just sneak into David¡¯s house and steal it from him! I think that with his level 21 strength, he is not strong enough to discover me. Even if he discovers me, he might not be able to catch up to me!¡± Dave raised his eyebrows slightly. He did not expect Vincent to have such a bold idea. For a moment, he could not help but have some anticipation in his heart. He smiled and said, ¡°Good! Then today, let¡¯s have some fun with David first! I will see how you steal this stone back! If you can do it, I will have other rewards for you!¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s a deal!¡± At that moment, Dave¡¯s worries were dispelled. He immediately turned his head toward the window and said, ¡°Previously, you¡¯ve already snatched away my Seven Stars Flying Thunder Sword. I won¡¯t let you snatch this gem away. I offer 100,000 crystal coins!¡± When David, who was sitting in the hall, heard Dave personally said the word ¡®gem¡¯, he was certain that the huge rock was definitely a treasure. Yet, Dave revealed the secret of the gem in a state of panic and anger. He could not let Dave get what he wanted! ¡°I bid 500,000 crystal coins!¡± ¡°One million!¡± ¡°Two million!¡± ¡°Five million!¡± ¡°Ten million!¡± The bidding between Dave and David soared to ten million once again. Vincent looked at the smile on Dave¡¯s face and knew that he would not be at a disadvantage, so he turned his head to look behind him with relief. Catherine was staring at Dave. Her eyes were not filled with resentment despite being scolded earlier. Instead, she was happy and glad about Dave¡¯s current state of mind. Vincent thought that Catherine looked roughly 20 years older than Dave. However, the elves had a long lifespan. The difference of 20 years was just like a small gap for them. Perhaps it was due to the difference in status or perhaps it was because of Dave¡¯s insidious personality, which caused Catherine to only feel fear when facing Dave. Instead, she would only show concern for him when he was not paying attention to her. At that moment, an irritable voice was heard from outside the window. The voice startled Vincent. ¡°I bid 30 million crystal coins!¡± Vincent turned his head in surprise and looked at David, who had already stood up in the hall. He actually offered a sky-high price of 30 million crystal coins. He could not help but sigh in his heart. This guy was really a top-notch prodigal! At this time, Dave also knew when to stop. He turned around and returned to his seat. He opened a bottle of wine and filled it up for himself. He said contentedly, ¡°This stone is not like the Seven Stars Flying Thunder Sword from before. If I raise the price again, David might give up, so I stopped when I was feeling good!¡± Vincent smiled and nodded. He then leaned forward and said, ¡°It¡¯s good to stop when you are feeling good. I wonder if I can ask for a drink?¡± Dave held the wine glass and looked at Vincent. He then turned to look at Monica, who was sitting alone in the room. He smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have any wine for you to drink! If you want to drink, go to the small room to drink. I just brought the girl out from the fifth floor, and you¡¯re already leaving her hanging? Hurry back and accompany her!¡± Vincent smiled slightly. He picked up an empty wine glass and poured himself a glass of wine. He then said, ¡°When dealing with women, you have to know how to relax and control yourself. This girl was a little scared when I provoked her previously. Now, let her have a good rest. You can¡¯t just scare her. This will only make her more and more afraid of you. You should show your gentleness and magnanimity from time to time. Only then can you influence her from the inside out!¡± After hearing Vincent¡¯s strange tone and explanation, Dave wanted to mock him. However, he suddenly stopped. After thinking about it twice, he turned to look at Catherine, who also had a complicated expression on her face. ¡°Vincent, you¡­¡± Dave was about to turn to ask Vincent if he was insinuating himself when he suddenly found out that Vincent had already run into the small room. He could only put down the glass in anger and amusement. Catherine could not help but ask softly, ¡°Is His Highness angry?¡± Dave shook his head. He then raised his hand to hold Catherine¡¯s hand that was holding the glass and said, ¡°If it was just an ordinary subordinate, I would definitely be angry if he dared to say those words to me! But Vincent is different. I don¡¯t know why, but I can always listen to what he says. Just like what he said just now, it still makes sense to me. I should still treat a woman gently¡­ Don¡¯t you think so?¡± Catherine¡¯s eyes widened slightly when she heard that. She was already used to the secular world, so it was very difficult for her to react. However, she still blushed and lowered her head a little embarrassedly. Her reaction made Dave¡¯s heart waver. Chapter 355 - The Final Item Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation After giving Dave a new hint, Vincent quickly ran back to the small room. He was not worried that Dave would be unhappy with him, but he was afraid that his existence would affect the future relationship between him and Catherine. However, as soon as he returned to the room, Vincent saw Monica looking at him with panic and anticipation. Vincent asked blankly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Monica asked nervously, ¡°What did you mean when you said that you wanted to deal with me?¡± Vincent frowned and shook his head. He replied, ¡°Nothing much. I just wanted to brush off the relationship between us!¡± Monica heard this and felt a little relaxed. She sighed with disappointment and said, ¡°Now I realize that apart from being crazy and scary, you are also a very dark person!¡± Vincent frowned and asked, ¡°Eh? Why do you say that about me?¡± Monica did not say anything. Instead, she raised her hand to point at the window. Vincent looked out and saw David standing in the hall. He was crying, laughing, yelling, and making a scene as if he had gone crazy. He was holding the Seven Stars Flying Thunder Sword that had just been auctioned off. He was shouting that he wanted to rush up and fight with Dave. Fortunately, there were experts in the auction house. Someone immediately rushed up to control David who was going crazy. They also called two servants to help calm David down. Vincent pursed his lips in embarrassment when he saw the scene. He could not help but turn to Monica and ask, ¡°I was just chatting with His Highness earlier and did not see what had happened outside. What on earth is going on?¡± Monica spread her hands and said, ¡°After David raised the price to 30 million crystal coins, His Highness stopped raising the price. Then the auctioneer determined that David had bought the stone for 30 million crystal coins! Then David started to cry in front of everyone. He said that the auctioneer dropped the hammer too quickly and didn¡¯t give the others a chance to raise the price. He even begged the auctioneer to give His Highness more time. But the auction had already ended. The auctioneer could only persuade David to pay the auction price!¡± After hearing Monica¡¯s explanation, Vincent could not help but ask, ¡°So David paid the money, but then what was he laughing about?¡± Monica said helplessly, ¡°After he paid the money, he suddenly laughed. He even said that all of this was a conspiracy. It was His Highness Dave¡¯s plan to trap him. Then, he made a big fuss and said that he wants to compete with His Highness. He even wanted to teach the entire auction house a lesson and burn it to the ground. Finally, he said that he wanted the entire Demon Flame City to be buried alongside him!¡± When Vincent heard this, he could not help but nod and sigh. ¡°Hmm, it seems like this child has gone mad with anger! However, you can¡¯t blame this all on me. If it wasn¡¯t for him wanting to compete with Dave, he would not have suffered losses one after another. It can only be said that his own jealousy has caused him to have inner demons. That¡¯s why he ended up in this situation!¡± Monica shook her head and retorted, ¡°No! It¡¯s just that your mind is too dark! A normal individual would never think of such a despicable method like you. It¡¯s not enough to trick others once. You even want to trick them a second time. No matter how normal someone is, they would be driven mad by you!¡± Vincent looked at Monica who was refuting him in a serious manner. He could not help but raise his hand to pinch his nose. He then said with a smile, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of me now? You still dare to say that my mind is dark!¡± Monica shook her head and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid! I¡¯m not afraid of you anymore after I saw you help His Highness calm down!¡± Vincent sat up straight and asked curiously, ¡°Then tell me, why are you not afraid of me?¡± Monica replied, ¡°Previously, I was afraid because I found out that you are a foreign race. I was worried that you would do harm to me and the entire Dark Elves Race! But when I saw you treating His Highness so sincerely, I knew that you don¡¯t really hate Dark Elves, so, I don¡¯t have to be afraid of you!¡± Vincent listened to Monica¡¯s reasonable analysis and could not help but laugh. ¡°I really couldn¡¯t tell that you are a little genius!¡± When Monica heard Vincent¡¯s praise, not only did she raise her chin proudly, but she also revealed her innocent expression. Vincent only smiled at her. It seemed that Monica had been living quite well under the protection of Lady Catherine. At least, she still retained a part of her innocence. If she was not simple-minded, she would not just smile after learning his identity. Vincent then said to Monica, ¡°Don¡¯t be happy too early! Maybe I am actually a person with a dark mind, and the way I act in front of you is just a disguise! Just wait until you have completely let your guard down, then I will suddenly attack and hurt you!¡± Monica stopped smiling and looked at Vincent who was threatening her. She could not help but pucker her lips and said, ¡°Not only are you dark, but you are also a big pervert!¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Vincent could not help but cover his stomach and laugh. In his past life, there were those who praised him and others who cursed him, but no one had ever commented on him as Monica did. This made Vincent feel like she was very interesting. This was because, in this Black Hole world where everyone was dangerous, it was rare for him to meet such an innocent and cute creature! Monica saw his reaction and thought that Vincent was mocking her. She could not help but frown and said, ¡°Have you laughed enough? The fifth item is already on the stage!¡± Vincent slowly stopped laughing and wiped away the tears from the corner of his eyes. He calmed his mind and looked toward the auction stage. There was a tray on the auction stage. On the tray was a jade plate that was only two fingers wide. The surface of the plate was flowing with water-like patterns. It looked very magical. The auctioneer raised his hand to pick up the jade token. He then said to the crowd, ¡°This item was also found from the aircraft that had crashed into the Black Hole world. This material is definitely not from our Dark Elves World. According to the outside world, this item should be called Jade. It is a material that can be used to set up arrays, make scrolls, and other special equipment! At the same time, it is said that in ancient times, there were powerful races who had mastered the technology to store information using this material. However, we have no idea what the use of this piece of spiritual jade is for. The only thing we can be sure of is that this piece of jade was carved in a very distant ancient era. The historical information and value of the collection in it goes without saying. Therefore, the starting price for it is 10,000 crystal coins!¡± Vincent, who was in the small room, could not help but squint his eyes when he heard the auctioneer¡¯s words. He originally thought that this piece of jade was just an internal product of the Dark Elves Race. However, he did not expect the Dark Elves not to produce jade at all. The origin of this piece of jade was related to the aircraft that had been shot down. According to Vincent¡¯s guess, the aircraft probably belonged to a group of high-level scavengers. They had found the world where the ancient Zerg lived, which was why they had obtained the Mother Nest Insect Egg and this piece of jade! Based on Vincent¡¯s memory, although the ancient Zerg Race also produced jade, the Zerg Race did not know how to carve jade. Among the few major races that had entered the ancient Zerg World, only the immortals liked to use jade. They had used jade to form arrays and make special equipment such as communication devices. More importantly, the Immortals had a unique technique, which was to grind jade into smaller jade tokens that stored important information. The information contained the location of some treasures and the cultivation methods of the Immortals¡¯ special abilities. They called them jade tokens! At first, Vincent was not sure, but after the auctioneer¡¯s introduction, he could almost confirm that this jade token was left behind by an Immortal powerhouse during the battle to exterminate the ancient Zerg Race! After much thought, Vincent believed that the Immortal Race was rather similar to the Human Race. However, they were more powerful. Therefore, Vincent could not wait to pull open the curtains to tell Dave that he wanted the jade token. ¡°Your Highness, I want that token!¡± At that moment, Dave was drinking in satisfaction. Catherine was no longer sitting on the sofa opposite him. Instead, she sat beside Dave and gently leaned on his shoulder. She was smiling as she poured wine for him. It could be seen that their relationship was one step closer than before! At that moment, Dave knew that Vincent had successfully helped him to take their relationship to the next level. He felt somewhat grateful for him. He immediately said, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll buy it for you! But if that madman David still refuses to let go, I can only play with him once more. When the time comes, you can go to him and steal it back altogether!¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°If David still dares to raise the price, then just do as Your Highness says! But I think he no longer has the courage!¡± After hearing that, Dave could not help but become interested. He patted Catherine¡¯s leg gently to ask her to move away from his shoulder. He then stood up and walked to the window. He shouted, ¡°I¡¯ll directly bid 100,000 crystal coins! Is there anyone who is willing to raise the price?¡± Everyone in the hall chose to remain silent after hearing that. A jade token that was of no use and only had a collector¡¯s value was priced at 100,000 gold coins. It could only be said that the Dark Elf upstairs was very rich. Moreover, he had not spent his money all night. There was probably only one Dark Elf who would continue to compete with him. Everyone turned to look at David, who was sitting in the first row. David had just calmed down. However, he could not help but feel a sweetness in his throat when he heard Dave¡¯s voice. It was as if blood was gushing up from his heart. David endured the pain of his anger that was attacking his heart. He swallowed the blood that was gushing out of his throat forcefully. He then muttered to himself in a low voice, ¡°B*stard! Do you still think that you can trick me three times in a row? This time, I will definitely not fall for it again! You can call me whatever you want, but I will ignore you!¡± Under everyone¡¯s eager gazes, David did not make any movements. This meant that he would not participate in the auction of the jade token. It was also clear who had won the bid at this time. At the same time, it also made everyone feel very disappointed. This young elder was so brave earlier that no one dared to look directly at his sharp edge. Unfortunately, he lacked strength. This meant that there was no good finale to watch. In the end, the jade token was bought by Dave at a price of 100,000 crystal coins. It was quickly sent to a private room on the second floor. Dave picked up the jade token on the tray and glanced at it lightly. He then asked Vincent, ¡°Anyone with a discerning eye can see that there is a huge secret hidden inside this little thing, but we elves do not have the means to open it at all. It can only be said to be a treasure that is out of our reach. What do you want it for?¡± Vincent smiled and said, ¡°A collection! Besides, I think this jade token is very beautiful. It is also good to wear to ward off evil!¡± Dave smiled and did not take Vincent¡¯s words seriously. He just handed the jade token in his hand to Vincent. After taking the jade token, Vincent wore it on his neck immediately. He smiled and said, ¡°Then Your Highness, you go ahead. I¡¯m going back in!¡± After saying that, Vincent walked back to the small room and closed the curtains again. ¡°Modify the isolation!¡± Vincent used the modification authority again to ensure that the small room was an independent space. Even the sound of the auction outside could not be heard. This was because he could not wait to find out the information that was sealed in this jade token! Monica, who was sitting next to Vincent, could not help but ask curiously, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Vincent said, ¡°I want to open this jade token. There might be some danger, so I sealed this room in advance to prevent others from being hurt!¡± Monica was shocked and said, ¡°What about me?¡± Vincent said with a serious expression, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you before? Only if you stop believing in Gajero and believe in me as a god, can your safety be guaranteed!¡± Monica quickly replied, ¡°I believe, I believe in you! From now on, you are my only God, okay?¡± Vincent suddenly laughed and said, ¡°Okay, it¡¯s a deal! From now on, you are safe!¡± Monica¡¯s expression instantly changed. She realized that she had been fooled by Vincent once again. She could not help but glare at Vincent angrily. She then turned around and looked out of the window, no longer paying attention to Vincent. Vincent only smiled lightly after seeing her reaction. He then placed the jade token in his left hand and closed his eyes to search for the memories in his mind. In the memory fragments of the Immortals, there was a method that could be used to decipher the information in the jade token. It required the use of psionic power and a unique finger technique. It was like entering a password. Vincent would need to use different arrangements and combinations to figure it out. Only then can he decipher the information sealed in the jade token. This method was known as the point spirit technique! Vincent kept making different hand gestures with his right hand. At the same time, thin lines made of psionic power spread out from his ten fingers and entered the jade token that was in his left hand. At that moment, the jade token suddenly shone brightly. Majestic information began to surge into Vincent¡¯s mind! After rearranging the information in mind, Vincent could finally see the full picture of the information contained in the jade token. The secret technique of the ancient Immortals, the Art of Heaven¡¯s Will! The Art of Heaven¡¯s Will was a secret technique that could strengthen the cultivator¡¯s own communications with heaven and earth. It also contained a set of close-range combat techniques called the eight forms of Heaven¡¯s Will. After mastering them, each form could cause chaos in heaven and on earth. It was a very powerful secret technique. Vincent was a blade master. After understanding the essence of the eight forms of Heaven¡¯s Will, he discovered that he could integrate them into his blade technique. In time, he would definitely be able to develop a complete set of the sword technique of Heaven¡¯s Will! After an unknown period, Vincent finally finished comprehending the Art of Heaven¡¯s Will. When he opened his eyes again, the light around him had already faded like the tide. The jade token in his left hand had also shattered into countless small pieces. Vincent saw two faint green vortexes before him. Not only could they help him communicate with heaven and earth, but they could also help him to increase the level of the Art of Heaven¡¯s Will. They also helped to strengthen his eyes. When he completes the Art of Heaven¡¯s Will, he would be able to see through the nature of heaven and earth! At that moment, Vincent realized that everything in front of him was completely different from before. He could clearly feel the distance between him and the ground. It was as if he could see through the layers of rocks. Suddenly, Vincent thought of something and held out his palm. His ordinary action did not mobilize any psionic power. However, it contained the power of the Art of Heaven¡¯s Will which allowed him to communicate with heaven and earth. ¡°Boom!¡± The entire auction house instantly shook, scaring everyone in the hall. The audience jumped up from their seats and look around with a worried expression. Vincent felt the slight vibration in the surroundings and could not help but sigh helplessly. He had only obtained a small trick from the Art of Heaven¡¯s Will. The power of heaven and earth that he could communicate with was very little. What would happen if he successfully cultivated the Art of Heaven¡¯s Will? His one palm would be enough to bury everyone underground! Monica, who had been sitting beside Vincent, could not help but sigh in shock when she saw the scene. ¡°You, what did you do just now? Did you cause the tremors here?¡± Vincent put down his hand and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve already said that I will be the god that you believe in in the future! Then I have to have some abilities that are worthy of a god, right?¡± Monica nodded repeatedly and sighed, ¡°Worthy, worthy. In my heart, you are already a God!¡± Vincent smiled slightly after hearing that. He then turned his head to look at the jade token fragments in his hand, and said softly, ¡°Modify and restore!¡± The jade token was enveloped by a glistening energy. It was then restored to its original state as if it had never been broken. However, the glistening light on the surface of the jade token had long disappeared. It was currently an ordinary jade token. Vincent stared at the jade token for a long time. He then put it on Monica¡¯s neck and said to her, ¡°Since you are my first follower, I have to give you a welcome gift. You can take this jade token with you!¡± Monica did not dare to refuse and could only let Vincent put the jade token on her neck. She raised her hand to touch the cool jade token as if she was thinking about something. Vincent immediately removed the modification authority in the small room. He looked at the Dark Elves panicking outside the window and could not help but sigh, ¡°What¡¯s going on down there? I wonder how long the auction has been going on!¡± The auctioneer stood on the auction stage and said repeatedly, ¡°Everyone, there¡¯s no need to panic! Just now, there was only a slight tremor, it was not an earthquake! Moreover, every floor of Hell¡¯s Rose is protected by a magic array. Even if there¡¯s an earthquake, everyone will be fine. Now, please return to your seats. I¡¯m about to start the auction for today¡¯s last item. It¡¯s also a unique treasure!¡± After hearing the announcement, everyone in the hall felt slightly relieved. After confirming that the previous tremor would not happen again, they returned to their seats. However, they still urged the auctioneer to start the auction urgently as they all wanted to leave the place early. The auctioneer looked at the Dark Elves that had returned to their seats and said with a smile, ¡°Alright then! Next, the last item, the Elf King¡¯s remains!¡± Chapter 356 - The Death of the Elf King, New Doubts As soon as the auctioneer finished speaking, the Dark Elves there were about to leave suddenly stopped and looked at the stage in shock. They saw an iron box being pushed onto the stage by the auction staff. There was an incomplete skeleton. It looked much taller than a normal elf. Every bone was as black as ink and shone with a gem-like luster. It seemed to be full of spirituality. All the Dark Elves had the urge to kneel at that moment. Although they believed in Gajero and no longer believed in the Elf Kings, the reverence from their bloodline still made them feel incomparably shocked. Every Dark Elf could confirm that the skeleton in front of them was once an Elf King. There was no need for the auction house to produce any other proof. Other than the shocked crowd, there was also a dejected David, an ecstatic Dave, and a wide-eyed Vincent. Compared to the ordinary Dark Elves, the three of them all had different perspectives on the situation. David had received the news early in the morning that the auction house would be auctioning off a set of an Elf King¡¯s remains. Therefore, he had prepared sufficient crystal coins to bid on the remains. However, he did not expect Dave to start bidding so early on, causing him to lose 80 million crystal coins. That was already half of his wealth! At the moment, even if he wanted to bid for the Elf King¡¯s remains, he would have to face Dave! As the son of the City Lord and a well-known playboy, Dave naturally had a lot of money with him. Moreover, he had only spent 100,000 crystal coins to buy a jade token for Vincent so far. He could be said to be in prime condition. The skeleton of the Elf King was already in his bag! Vincent was somewhat unwilling to accept the reality before him. At first, he thought that the seven Elf Kings that the Elf Race believed in were still alive. They were just hiding in someplace, struggling for their lives. However, it seemed that there was indeed an Elf King that had died at the hands of Gajero. The skeleton was the best proof. What Vincent could not understand was that since the abilities of the Elf Race all came from faith, then how could the Elf Race still use their abilities normally after the death of the Elf King? Whether it was the Earth Elf King in the valley outside of Dark Yuan City, or the Wood Elf, Horace, and the Thunder Elf girl who wanted to assassinate Dave in the jungle, the power that they used still came from their faith in the respective Elf Kings. Vincent could not help but suspect that his initial guess was wrong. The abilities possessed by the elves had nothing to do with faith! However, Vincent immediately rejected this idea that had just popped up. As the elves could change their abilities by switching their beliefs, it was clear that the abilities of the elves came from the gods via faith. There was no doubt about this. Therefore, in order to clarify his doubts, he had to figure out the origin of this skeleton and the story behind it! At the same time, the Dark Elves in the hall had also asked the auctioneer. Although they knew that they could not get the remains of the Elf King, they wanted to know the origin and story of the skeleton. ¡°This is the real Elf King! But where did this skeleton come from?¡± ¡°Tell me, I¡¯m very curious about how the remains appeared in Hell¡¯s Rose!¡± ¡°Everyone is risking their lives to sit here, so hurry up and satisfy our doubts!¡± Everyone was sitting firmly in their seats as they urged the auctioneer anxiously. The auctioneer continued to speak slowly under everyone¡¯s expectant gazes, ¡°If we want to talk about the origin of this set of remains, we have to start from the time when great god Gajero descended from the Black Hole into the Elf World. Back then, in order to preserve the divine spark on their bodies, the Seven Great Elf Kings refused to allow great god Gajero to become a god of the Elf Race. Both sides fought fiercely, and in the end, the Seven Great Elf Kings were all suppressed. As for what happened to them, there is still no definite news about them until now. The only thing that could be confirmed was that the Elf King had died at the hands of the great god Gajero in that battle. From then on, the Elf King no longer had any inheritance, because his divinity had been destroyed by the great god Gajero himself, leaving behind only this skeleton that was still full of spirituality. The dark attribute and the demonic aura all belonged to Gajero. Therefore, whoever could obtain this Elf King remains would obtain a great benefit. That Dark Elf will be able to level up quickly in a short period of time. Who knows, they might even be able to obtain other benefits from the skeleton, such as the memories of the Elf King, as well as this skeleton that can be considered a top-tier material!¡± Everyone listened to the auctioneer¡¯s explanation attentively. They could not help but feel their mouths and tongues dry up. When they thought about how obtaining this skeleton was equivalent to obtaining great power and endless treasures, they could not help but feel a trace of jealousy in their hearts. If anyone was able to obtain this skeleton in the end, they would have incomparable hatred toward that individual. This was the result of a strong imbalance in their hearts. ¡°Then, what is the starting price for this Elf King¡¯s remains?¡± Someone made up his mind and raised his hand to ask. Whether it was young elder David or the one upstairs, they had to fight for it because this was an opportunity that no one could refuse. Many had the same thought. They firmly believed that if they could get the remains of the Elf King, perhaps in the near future, their strength would surpass that of the current City Lord Andre. When the time came, they would have their powerful strength to rely on. Would they still be afraid of offending a few rich young masters? The auctioneer could sense the crowd¡¯s excitement. He quickly said, ¡°The skeleton of the Dark Elf King, the starting price is 100 million crystal coins!¡± The Dark Elves that had made up their minds earlier all sat back down dejectedly after hearing the starting price because they suddenly realized that it was not enough to just have the courage to participate in the auction. The most important thing was to have the capital in order to participate in the auction! 100 million crystal coins was a huge fortune that most Dark Elves here would never be able to see in their entire lives, so how could they take it out to bid for this Elf King¡¯s remains? At that moment, David raised his hand high and said firmly, ¡°I bid 100 million crystal coins!¡± He only had 100 million crystal coins in his hand, so he had to bet that Dave, who was upstairs, did not bring that much money with him when he came out today! At that moment, Dave¡¯s indifferent voice came from upstairs. ¡°I bid 180 million!¡± Everyone¡¯s jaws dropped. The entire auction hall fell into a dead silence. 180 million crystal coins was a wealth that many border cities could not accumulate for decades! Linus, who was sitting in the auction hall, was the one who had the deepest feelings. He was currently the High Priest of Dark Yuan City, so he knew Dark Yuan City¡¯s annual income at the back of his hand. Last year, the total income of Dark Yuan City, together with the personal income of all the Dark Elves in the city, was only 10 million crystal coins. This meant that in order to purchase the Elf King¡¯s remains, Linus would require the income of all the Dark Elves in Dark Yuan City for the next full 18 years! As everyone believed in Gajero, they did not respect the Elf Kings very much. If the elves who still believed in the Elf Kings saw the price, even if it was 1.8 billion, they would still do their best to raise money to obtain the remains! David could not help but close his eyes in despair after hearing Dave¡¯s bid. Before the auction started, he had brought 180 million crystal coins with him. However, he was no longer Dave¡¯s match. He could only watch as the Elf King¡¯s remains fall into Dave¡¯s hands! ¡°Everyone, the final price of the Elf King¡¯s remains is 180 million crystal coins!¡± The auctioneer saw that the others were not prepared to raise the price, so he announced the winning bidder and the final price. In the hall on the first floor, only a small number of Dark Elves stood up and applauded for the mysterious Dark Elf on the second floor. The rest of them immediately turn around to leave. Their faces were all filled with malice and viciousness. For the sake of the Elf King¡¯s remains, they had no choice but to consider a risky move! Among them was David, who was the most disappointed, Linus, who had traveled thousands of miles from Dark Yuan City, as well as some hidden powerhouses and desperadoes! They were all prepared to walk out of Hell¡¯s Rose ahead of time. When the buyer walked out later, they would do whatever they could to get the Elf King¡¯s remains! In the private room, when Dave saw that he had successfully bought the Elf King¡¯s remains, he could not help but raise his head and roar in excitement to vent his current mood. Although he had fooled David twice under Vincent¡¯s guidance, he still felt like his reputation was hurt. After all, David had taken two items from him in succession. However, the value of this last item made Dave feel the joy of a complete victory! Catherine could not help but stand up and said with a smile, ¡°Congratulations, Your Highness, for successfully obtaining such a precious treasure!¡± Dave nodded with an excited expression and said, ¡°If I can obtain the remains today, I have the confidence to become the City Lord in the future. From now on, you don¡¯t have to guard the fifth floor and smile at outsiders every day. Come with me, I will be responsible for taking care of you for the rest of your life!¡± Catherine was a little touched after hearing this. She said with some worry, ¡°Your Highness, the City Lord has always been very wary of Hell¡¯s Rose. He has always wanted to find an opportunity to suppress Hell¡¯s Rose. If we were to publicly expose our relationship, I¡¯m afraid it would be disadvantageous to Your Highness! Moreover, with me managing the fifth floor, I can gather a lot of information about Devil Flame City. It will be very helpful to Your Highness. So, let me stay in Hell¡¯s Rose for the time being. I also want to contribute to Your Highness¡¯s great cause!¡± Dave was currently in an arrogant mood. When he heard that Catherine had rejected his good intentions, his malicious personality was about to fly into a rage. However, at that moment, the curtains were pulled open. Vincent walked out with Monica and said in a deep voice, ¡°Your Highness, now that you are facing a great disaster, now is not the time to celebrate!¡± When Dave heard Vincent¡¯s words that were even more disappointing than Catherine¡¯s, he should have become furious. However, he calmed down instead. He turned to look at Vincent and asked with a frown, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Vincent sighed softly, he looked out of the window and said, ¡°Your Highness, look at how many Dark Elves left the auction early. What do you think they are doing? Did they go home disappointed because they couldn¡¯t get the Elf King¡¯s remains? I don¡¯t think so. These Dark Elves should be willing to walk down a dead-end for the remains of the Elf King. It¡¯s an extremely vicious dead end!¡± Dave was not a fool. After he calmed down, he instantly understood the deeper meaning behind Vincent¡¯s words. He sighed deeply and said, ¡°Those who left the banquet early want to ambush me outside Hell¡¯s Rose and seize the opportunity to steal the Elf King¡¯s remains!¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Therefore, Your Highness should not be thinking about how to settle your confidante, but how to leave safely with the Elf King¡¯s remains!¡± Dave lowered his head and pondered with an ugly expression. However, he could not think of any good ideas. He then subconsciously looked at Vincent and asked, ¡°Since you have already seen through my current crisis, do you have any solutions?¡± Vincent turned to look at Catherine and asked, ¡°Who is the true owner of Hell¡¯s Rose? I don¡¯t think that the nine floors here are a pile of scattered sand. They don¡¯t usually do things on their own, right?¡± After hearing Vincent¡¯s question, Catherine replied with a helpless expression, ¡°Although Hell¡¯s Rose is divided into nine floors, there is naturally a boss behind it who is responsible for coordinating everyone. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m unwilling, to tell the truth. However, as this currently relates to the life and death of His Highness, I will naturally do my best to help. But the boss is not in Devil Flame City at the moment, so he won¡¯t be of any help to us at all!¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°My original intention is not to ask the boss of Hell¡¯s Rose for help. I just want to confirm whether the nine floors of Hell¡¯s Rose can be united as one.¡± Catherine said confidently, ¡°Of course! The nine floors are united as one. They help each other and depend on each other for life and death. This is the iron rule left by the boss. No member of Hell¡¯s Rose can go against it!¡± Vincent smiled and said to Dave, ¡°That¡¯s easy! Since there are Dark Elves outside who want to ambush His Highness, you don¡¯t have to go out for the time being. Let¡¯s see how long they can wait!¡± After hearing that, Dave immediately fell into deep thought. According to his personality, he naturally did not want to stay in Hell¡¯s Rose to hide. However, there were dangers everywhere outside. It seemed that he could only do as Vincent said. Dave finally said in a deep voice, ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the fifth floor!¡± Catherine heard that and quickly said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go find the person in charge of the auction house and ask him to help us out! There is a special passage between the nine floors of Hell¡¯s Rose. Only the nine of us in charge can use it. We can go straight to the fifth floor through the secret passage. That way, we can avoid all eyes and ears!¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°Alright!¡± Catherine then turned around and left. Dave walked to the window and saw that there were still some Dark Elves in the hall who were unwilling to leave. He could instantly guess that it was because they wanted to confirm the identity of the mysterious buyer and inform their companions that were guarding the outside. Although he was the son of the City Lord, he would still attract many Dark Elves. It would also allow a small number of even crazier Dark Elves assassins to lock onto him. In the current situation, if he made a wrong step, he would lose the whole game! Dave turned his head and looked at Vincent, who was trying to dissuade him. He forced out a smile and said, ¡°Today, it¡¯s all thanks to you by my side. During the day, I only thought that you were a confidant that could be nurtured. But now, it seems that you are my lucky general!¡± Vincent smiled slightly and raised his hand to hug Monica beside him. He pretended to be grateful and said, ¡°I am only repaying Your Highness¡¯s kindness toward me. If Your Highness considers me as a lucky general, I will do my best to protect Your Highness!¡± Dave took a deep breath and said seriously, ¡°It¡¯s a deal! From now on, as long as you follow me and pledge your loyalty to me, I can give you everything that I am able to give! I can give you women, money, and status. Other than Catherine, I can give you everything else! Even if I take control of Devil Flame City in the future, I can still give you half of it!¡± Vincent smiled and nodded but did not reply. This was because Dave had already said so much. If Vincent opened his mouth and agreed to Dave¡¯s promise, he would appear too ambitious. Even if he did not make Dave feel afraid at that moment, it would still bring trouble to him in the future. Therefore, Vincent chose not to answer. It was already the best way for him to express his gratitude for Dave¡¯s kindness! At that moment, Catherine returned to the room and said to Dave, ¡°The one in charge of the ninth floor has agreed. We can go to the fifth floor through the secret passage now!¡± Dave nodded and said in a deep voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Hide our strength and bide our time first, then wait for an opportunity to move!¡± Under Catherine¡¯s lead, the four of them walked along the secret passage to a small lift platform. The space was not formed naturally. It was created by several generations of Dark Elves in Hell¡¯s Rose. They had spent countless manpower and resources to open a passage that connected the first floor to the ninth floor. When the four of them walked onto the lift platform one after another, Dave suddenly pushed Catherine to the corner of the wall. He pressed his hands against the wall and stared at her angrily. Catherine looked at Dave in panic. She did not know why he was suddenly so angry. Dave questioned her with a serious face, ¡°There is a boss behind Hell¡¯s Rose. There is a secret passage between the first and ninth floors. Why didn¡¯t you tell me these secrets before?¡± Vincent looked at Dave with a shocked face, but after hearing his question, he could not help but raise his hand to fan his nose. He turned to Monica, who was also shocked, and asked, ¡°Do you smell a sour smell?¡± Catherine looked at the serious-looking Dave and suddenly smiled. There was joy in her eyes as she said softly, ¡°Because the previous His Highness made me feel like he was unreliable!¡± After hearing that, the corner of Dave¡¯s mouth trembled violently as he continued to ask, ¡°Then why did you say it today?¡± Catherine raised both her hands and cupped Dave¡¯s face as she said, ¡°Because today, I saw that my little prince has matured! Although there are times when he cannot control his emotions, I still feel like he is very reliable!¡± The corner of Dave¡¯s gloomy mouth slowly turned into a smile under Catherine¡¯s fingers. However, he still sighed solemnly, ¡°You hid such important information from me, you deserve to be punished! In the future, you are not allowed to hide anything from me!¡± Catherine replied with a smile, ¡°Yes, Your Highness!¡± After seeing the scene, Monica, who was standing beside Vincent, finally nodded, and said, ¡°Mmm, it is indeed very sour!¡± Chapter 357 - Revealed His True Feelings, Father and Son Had a Grudge Against Each Other Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The lift platform slowly came to a stop. Vincent and the others once again returned to the fifth floor. However, what appeared before their eyes was not the passageway to the fifth floor¡¯s entrance. Instead, it was a secret door that led to Catherine¡¯s residence! Catherine led the three of them into her palace-like residence as she explained the next steps. ¡°My room can be considered a forbidden area on the fifth floor. No one is allowed to enter without my orders, so this place is absolutely safe. The three of you will hide here temporarily. I will personally bring food to you here every day! Later, I will return to the ninth floor and walk in through the lift platform at the front. This way, no one will be able to guess where His Highness is!¡± Dave did not make the decision on his own. Instead, he turned his head and looked at Vincent with an inquiring gaze. Vincent thought for a moment before he nodded and said, ¡°This method is feasible! Moreover, if the conditions permit, I hope that Lady Catherine can use a few employees from the ninth floor who have the same built as His Highness. They can dress up as His Highness and enter the first and sixth floors. This way, it will be an even more perfect arrangement!¡± Catherine nodded and said, ¡°That is not a problem. I will do it right away!¡± After saying that, Catherine walked into the lift again. As the lift slowly sank down, she soon disappeared from the sight of the three of them. At that moment, Dave did not wish for Catherine to act alone. He could not help but feel worried and confused, so he did not follow Vincent¡¯s explanation for a moment. He could not help but ask, ¡°Why do we need to arrange for others to disguise themselves as me and go to the first and sixth floors? Why don¡¯t we just send a few men to disguise themselves as me and spread them to all the floors? Wouldn¡¯t that be more effective in concealing the public¡¯s eyes and ears?¡± Vincent shook his head and said, ¡°If we spread those men to all floors, those who received the news will definitely search every floor. At that time, the most mysterious room on the fifth floor will become one of their targets. There will be no point for us to hide here!¡± Vincent continued, ¡°Letting those disguised as His Highness enter the first and sixth floors will stall time for us to the greatest extent. The Dark Elves on the first floor all wore black robes and did not reveal their faces. It would definitely be very troublesome to search! The sixth floor was the most chaotic place among the nine floors. Anyone who walked into it would be like a stone sinking into the ocean. It was also the best floor for hiding. Therefore, those outsiders who do not know about His Highness¡¯s relationship with Catherine would definitely search the first and sixth floors seriously. This would allow us to have sufficient time to escape!¡± Dave nodded in realization and then asked, ¡°You can be said to have played the heart attack technique to the extreme by arranging it like this! But isn¡¯t it safer for us to hide all this while? Why are we in a hurry to escape?¡± Vincent smiled and said, ¡°Although all of Hell¡¯s Rose is connected, there is still only one exit. So, it is still a very dangerous place to hide. And with His Highness¡¯s status, only by walking out of Hell¡¯s Rose can you maximize your advantage. When that time comes, you will have the Elf King¡¯s remains in your hands, and you will also issue an order in the name of the son of the City Lord. All those who want to assassinate you can only wait for death!¡± Dave nodded after hearing Vincent¡¯s arrangements. However, he was suddenly stunned and quickly shook his head as if he was still unwilling to accept Vincent¡¯s suggestion to leave Hell¡¯s Rose. After seeing his reaction, Vincent could not help but say, ¡°I know that His Highness has just untangled the knot in his heart with Catherine, but now is not the time to care about love. In the future, His Highness will have plenty of opportunities to come to the fifth floor. There is no need to rush now!¡± Dave was startled. He hurriedly shook his head and said, ¡°What kind of person do you think I am? At this moment, would I be unable to distinguish between my priorities? Moreover, I am even clearer that the closer I am to Catherine now, the more harm I will cause her in the future. This is because it will cause more and more outsiders with malicious intentions to view her as my weakness!¡± Vincent laughed helplessly in his heart. The young were indeed stubborn. What did he mean by seeing Catherine as his weakness? That was his weakness, to begin with! However, on the surface, Vincent still asked curiously, ¡°Then why is His Highness not willing to leave?¡± Dave raised his head to look at Monica and said to her, ¡°You now belong to Vincent. I shouldn¡¯t order you to do things, but for now, I can only let you do the task of preparing wine and food!¡± Monica was smart and knew that Dave was deliberately trying to get rid of her. He wanted to talk to Vincent alone, so she nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I will go and prepare!¡± Monica walked into Catherine¡¯s kitchen. Dave then turned to look at Vincent and said with a serious face, ¡°Follow me to the bedroom, I have something important to discuss with you!¡± Vincent nodded slightly and followed Dave into Catherine¡¯s bedroom. As the big boss on the fifth floor, Catherine¡¯s bedroom was naturally luxurious and sexy. However, at the moment, Dave and Vincent were not in the mood to pay attention to the decorations in the room. Once the two of them entered the room, they sat on the floor and looked at each other face to face. Dave said in a deep voice, ¡°Right now, the one I trust the most is you, so I don¡¯t want to hide things from you. I will discuss it with you carefully!¡± Vincent said, ¡°Your Highness, please instruct me!¡± Dave took a deep breath and sighed, ¡°The current crisis is all because of the Elf King¡¯s remains but do you know what will happen to the remains of the Elf King if I leave Hell¡¯s Rose?¡± Vincent said frankly, ¡°Of course it belongs to His Highness!¡± Dave shook his head. He sneered and said, ¡°You¡¯re wrong! ¡°If I leave Hell¡¯s Rose, the remains in my hands will definitely be handed over to my father, Andre. Although my father is now the City Lord, his ambition is extremely great, and his thirst for power is far greater than mine. At that time, he will definitely demand the Elf King¡¯s remains from me!¡± After hearing that, Vincent nodded and said, ¡°What Your Highness means is that you want the Elf King¡¯s remains to be used by you, and not to be given to others for free!¡± Dave did not hide his intention and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. You have also seen the situation in the forest today. For the sake of his own rule, my father can disregard my life and death. If I still value the relationship between father and son above everything else, I¡¯m afraid that I would have long died without a complete corpse! That¡¯s why I want to become stronger and seize the position of City Lord from my father. I don¡¯t want to wait for him to pass down the position to me. When that time comes, I will rule Devil Flame City in my own way. I guarantee that I can do better than my father!¡± Vincent noticed that Dave¡¯s prejudice against his father was no doubt deep in his bones. He already had the idea of replacing him. Moreover, the current situation was different from the conflict between Conrad and Linus. Although Vincent had never met the City Lord of Devil Flame City, based on what he observed and heard from others, it was not difficult to conclude that Andre was a ruthless Dark Elf. Moreover, Andre was one of the twelve apostles of Gajero. Vincent would definitely have to find a way to get rid of him sooner or later! After seeing that Dave had such thoughts, Vincent decided to help him with this matter. Moreover, if it really came to a day when swords were drawn, Vincent would also kill Andre first. He would not let Dave¡¯s hands be stained with his father¡¯s blood. It could be considered as compensation for the lies he had told him over the past few days! Vincent said in a deep voice, ¡°Since Your Highness has such thoughts, I will naturally do my best to help Your Highness with this matter. The most important task now is to let everyone know that you do not have the Elf King¡¯s remains in your hand!¡± Dave frowned slightly and could not help but ask, ¡°Then how should I let everyone know that I do not have the remains in my hands? Do you want me to hide the remains in Hell¡¯s Rose and then walk out to let them search me?¡± Vincent shook his head and said, ¡°That is useless. You are facing those who have lost their minds. Even if they do not see the Elf King¡¯s remains on you, they will still believe that you have it. My idea is for Your Highness to hand over the Elf King¡¯s remains in front of everyone!¡± Dave could not help but look at Vincent with a profound gaze. He immediately fell into silence. ¡­ Outside of Hell¡¯s Rose, the originally noisy alley had become quiet. This was because all those who had gathered in the alley had been killed, and the murderers were the buyers who had left the auction house early. It was as if they had discussed it beforehand. They had used the cruelest and most direct method to occupy the entire alleyway for themselves. They then called their friends to occupy a room while monitoring the situation at the exit of Hell¡¯s Rose. At the same time, they were getting ready to assassinate the buyer. Since the Dark Elves on the entire street were there to seize the Elf King¡¯s remains, before they succeeded, they could all be considered friends with the same goal. However, if one of them succeeded, the others around them would immediately become their enemies! Therefore, those who were guarding the various courtyards would never interact with each other. Most of them would keep a respectful distance from each other. Only a figure was constantly shuttling between the courtyards as if nothing was happening. Suddenly, a blood-stained young elder who was wearing a robe and holding a magic staff that symbolized his status appeared. Everyone had no choice but to give him some respect and welcome him into the courtyard to have a chat. This was because this Dark Elf was the son of the high priest of Devil Flame City, David! ¡°Young Elder David, you¡¯re famous and talented at such a young age. I believe that once the buyer of the Elf King¡¯s remains walks out of Hell¡¯s Rose, you¡¯re the most likely person to succeed in stealing it. You wouldn¡¯t ask us brothers to work for you now, right? After all, we still want to take a gamble for ourselves!¡± said a Dark Elf who looked like a big brother. He spoke in a neither servile nor an overbearing manner. David was alone. Plus, he only had the strength of a level 21 creature. Apart from his noble status and background, they had nothing to be afraid of. There were more than ten of them gathered in the courtyard. Each of them had the strength of a level 30 creature. They were not afraid of David making things difficult for them. It was just that they did not want to cause any more trouble before they saw the Elf King¡¯s remains. David smiled very nicely at this time. He said to the leader, ¡°I naturally want the Elf King¡¯s remains but I have my own methods. I don¡¯t need to cooperate with others. However, I also don¡¯t want to let go of the Dark Elf who bought the Elf King¡¯s remains, so I¡¯m here to tell you his true identity!¡± When the leader of the Dark Elves heard this, he could not help but ask excitedly, ¡°Do you know who he is?¡± David sneered and said, ¡°Of course! Because he is my sworn enemy, the son of the City Lord, Dave!¡± ¡°It¡¯s really him!¡± The leading big brother sighed in a deep voice. It turned out that he had already made a guess in his heart earlier. However, he suddenly felt more confident after David verified his guess. Since they had already decided to kill for the Elf King¡¯s remains, there was no turning back. Even if the other party was the son of the City Lord, they could only give it their all. Plus, as long as they knew the exact identity of the target, the ambush would be much easier! After seeing their reactions, David smiled and said, ¡°It seems that you have decided to kill, so I won¡¯t say anything more. If I can see Dave die on the streets today, then I¡¯ll be very satisfied even if I miss the Elf King¡¯s remains!¡± The leader had long heard of the conflict between David and Dave, so he was not surprised by his comment. Instead, he said in a deep voice, ¡°Young Elder Dave, please rest assured. We brothers chose to stay because we wanted to try our luck. But as long as there is an opportunity, we will definitely help Young Elder Dave to get rid of this problem!¡± Dave smiled and nodded, saying, ¡°Then I will thank you in advance! If you succeed, feel free to come to me if you want to leave the city. I can help you arrange it!¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± The leader cupped his fists and bowed respectfully. He then watched David turn and leave until he walked out of the courtyard. After that, the other Dark Elves in the courtyard surrounded the leader. One of the Dark Elf smiled and sighed, ¡°It seems that Young Elder David has a good heart! He even promised to help us leave Devil Flame City after we succeed. If we really succeed, this is also a way out!¡± ¡°Hmmph!¡± The leader sneered and said, ¡°To be able to become an elder of the Divine Hall at such an age, even if he is the son of the high priest, he is not an ordinary person. If we go to him for help after we succeed, then we will not be far from death!¡± After hearing that, the others looked at the leader thoughtfully and did not dare to mention the matter again. David walked into the alley that was filled with the smell of blood. A sinister smile hung on the corner of his mouth that was covered by his long robe. He had already walked through every courtyard in the alley and said almost the same thing to the Dark Elves inside. His purpose was to expose Dave and let him die. He pretended to be righteous and promised everyone that he could help them escape after the incident. The purpose was to let those who succeeded in the future take the initiative to bring the Elf King¡¯s remains to him! David was currently only a level 21 creature. He did not have the strength to compete with anyone in the alley for the Elf King¡¯s remains. However, if those Dark Elves took the initiative to look for him, he could directly mobilize the experts in the temple. He could then capture all of them who came to his door in one fell swoop. As the saying goes, the mantis stalks the cicada whilst the oriole follows behind. Whoever laughs last would be the real winner! ¡­ At the same time, in a courtyard furthest away from the entrance of Hell¡¯s Rose, there was a group of Dark Elves from Dark Yuan City guarding the courtyard. Linus had hidden in a room in order to conserve his energy. In the room, Linus looked at the fire spirit crystal in front of him. A hint of determination flashed across his deep eyes. Back then, in order to pursue the strongest power, he had given up his faith and believed in Gajero. However, the moment his father died, Linus realized that he had erred in his method to obtain true power. This was because it did not matter how strong the god that he worshipped was; what mattered was how determined he was in his faith. His father was naturally persistent, which was why Linus could see the power in him. At the same time, he began to regret betraying his faith. Therefore, after becoming the High Priest of Dark Yuan City, Linus wanted to make up for the mistakes that he had made. He also wanted to make a small attempt to see if he could return to the embrace of the Fire Elf King. ¡°Great Fire Elf King, please allow me to become your believer again. Please forgive my ignorant betrayal. I am willing to use the rest of my life to atone for my past mistakes. Let me return to the arms of the Fire Elf King!¡± Linus placed his hand on his chest and chanted devoutly. As he chanted again, the fire spirit crystal in front of him suddenly emitted red light and rushed into his body. ¡°Ah!¡± Linus grunted and immediately felt that long-lost burning sensation. His left eye instantly turned from black to red. This was the symbol of his faith being changed. He was becoming a Fire Elf again. ¡°Kacha!¡± As the fire elemental energy was exhausted, the fire spirit crystal in front of Linus instantly shattered. At this moment, he only had time to transform halfway. Only one of his eyes had turned red; the other was still black and symbolize the darkness of the Demon Race. ¡°Please forgive me, Great Fire Elf King. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to give up my previous faith, but I still need to use this identity to do more things. I want to investigate the true purpose of those foreign races. I also want to find the truth behind the Demon Race¡¯s rule. But now, I have to do an important thing for the Elf King. That is to retrieve the remains of the Elf King and not let any Dark Elves touch it!¡± Linus piously confessed as he put on his robe. He then took out a black ribbon from his clothes to cover his eye that had turned red. After all, he still had to maintain his status as the High Priest of Dark Yuan City. Linus walked out of the room and said to the Dark Elves in the courtyard, ¡°Still no news from Hell¡¯s Rose?¡± His subordinate, who was lying against the wall immediately turned his head and said, ¡°Reporting to the High Priest, no one has come out of Hell¡¯s Rose so far! The others in the alley seemed to be a little impatient from waiting. However, weren¡¯t we here to capture the alien races? Why are we here?¡± Linus said in a deep voice, ¡°Those alien races are obviously here for the blasphemy. They will definitely pay attention to this Elf King who had died at the hands of Gajero. Naturally, we cannot let go of any chance to capture those alien races. This is because we will never know whether this is our only chance!¡± Everyone looked at Linus solemnly and said in unison, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, High Priest. We will seize the opportunity to capture those foreign races!¡± Linus nodded and said, ¡°If there is still no movement at dawn, we will send someone into Hell¡¯s Rose to replace the brothers guarding inside. We must find the whereabouts of the Elf King¡¯s remains while preserving our combat power!¡± Everyone answered in unison, ¡°Yes!¡± Chapter 358 - Alone Requesting for Help, Devil Flame City Lord Just as everyone was eyeing the entrance of Hell¡¯s Rose, Vincent brought Monica to a room located at the entrance of Hell¡¯s Rose via an elevator. The two of them nodded at the Hell¡¯s Rose employee who was guarding the room. They then walked to the window to observe the situation outside. Monica looked out of the window and said happily, ¡°It¡¯s so quiet. There¡¯s no one on the street. Looks like those people who want to ambush us have already left!¡± She was happy not only because the danger outside had been averted, but also because it was one of the few times that she had seen the outside world. When she thought about living outside, she suddenly felt like it was not all bad to be by Vincent¡¯s side. Vincent carefully observed the surrounding courtyard and said with a frown, ¡°It¡¯s because it¡¯s too quiet here, that¡¯s why it¡¯s so strange! You stay in this room and don¡¯t go out. Wait for my signal!¡± Monica nodded and replied, ¡°Okay, I got it!¡± Vincent was ready to push the door open and walk out of the room. Suddenly, Monica said with some worry, ¡°Be careful, be careful!¡± Vincent smiled and nodded. He then pushed open the door of Hell¡¯s Rose and strode out. When Vincent appeared in the alley, his presence instantly attracted the attention of countless pairs of eyes that were hiding in the dark. Vincent seemed to be able to sense the gazes in the dark, as well as where they were coming from. He walked into the alley without a sound and raised his hand to grab the Return Journey of the Dead that had been entangled by the cloth strips. The Dark Elves did not have the habit of using knives, so when Vincent disguised himself as a Dark Elf, he had to disguise his Return Journey of the Dead as well. He wrapped it in a dusty coarse cloth strip. Those who did not look closely would have thought that it was a magic staff. Even though Dave had seen it up close, he would only think that it was Vincent¡¯s personal defensive weapon. He would not think that he was using a weapon from another race. ¡°Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!¡± Suddenly, a few arrows shot out from within the darkness. They aimed straight at Vincent. Vincent raised his Return Journey of the Dead but he did not unsheathe it. Instead, he used it as a stick to block all the arrows that flew toward him. At the same time, Vincent could confirm that the entire alley had been occupied by the assassins! ¡°We don¡¯t care who you are. Hand over the Elf King¡¯s remains, and you can leave safely! If you don¡¯t hand it over, you will never leave this alley alive!¡± A sinister threat came from within the courtyards. Vincent¡¯s lips curled slightly as he said softly, ¡°Do you think trash like you are qualified to threaten me? If you want the Elf King¡¯s remains, wait until you capture me!¡± ¡°F*ck, how arrogant! Looks like he¡¯s definitely the son of the City Lord!¡± ¡°What do we do next? This kid doesn¡¯t listen to reason. Are we going to do anything about it?¡± ¡°Since he dares to look down on us, then we don¡¯t need to show him any mercy. Let¡¯s all attack together and tear him into pieces! After all, if we kill him tonight, no one will be able to find out who did it in the future!¡± Whispers instantly broke out in the surrounding courtyards, as if everyone was discussing how to deal with Vincent who had fallen into their encirclement. However, when Vincent heard the voices around him, a disdainful smile appeared on his face. He turned around and left. ¡°Not good, he¡¯s going to escape!¡± The assassin who was on sentry duty noticed Vincent¡¯s movements and quickly called out to his companions. ¡°We can¡¯t let him escape! Let¡¯s chase after him!¡± Everyone roared as they rushed out of the courtyards and chased after Vincent who was walking slowly in the alley. Vincent bent forward with one hand and raised his other hand back. He acted as if he was preparing to run. As he had moved his hands, the phenomenon between heaven and earth also moved! A bolt of lightning suddenly lit up and illuminated the path in front of him. When Vincent¡¯s raised hand stopped at the highest point, a gust of wind suddenly rose from the flat ground. It blew so hard that everyone who caught up to him could not open their eyes. This was the Art of Heaven¡¯s Will. It could be used at any time, anywhere, with the help of the heaven and earth phenomenon. When it was cultivated to the great success stage, it could directly kill people. When it was cultivated to the beginner stage, it could also have the effect of confusing the enemy and create opportunities! Whilst everyone was in a daze, Vincent quickly rushed out of the alley. He turned into an afterimage as he ran toward the center of Devil Flame City. ¡°This is bad, we can¡¯t let him run into the City Lord¡¯s Mansion! If the City Lord finds out about this, we¡¯ll all die. Before dawn, everyone must rush up to kill him!¡± Everyone roared as they raised their weapons. They then rushed out of the alley and chased Vincent along the streets of Devil Flame City. With Vincent¡¯s strength, he could directly draw his sword and fight with the pursuers. However, doing so would expose his strength and identity. Therefore, he could only disguise his strength and pretend to be a level 25 creature in front of everyone. However, he still ran faster than everyone else! Vincent was already a level 35 creature. Back in the Arena of Life and Death, he had learned the trick of using flames to propel himself. As Vincent had grasped the flame authority and modification authority, his flames could naturally provide him with the power to move forward without making any sound. Therefore, speed became one of Vincent¡¯s big advantages. At the same time, Vincent had also learned the divine will of the Immortals. This had once again strengthened his ability to escape. These pursuers, whose strength was between level 30 and level 40, wanted to catch up to Vincent. It was simply wishful thinking on their part. However, Vincent had deliberately controlled his speed to not arouse suspicion. He did not escape from everyone¡¯s sight. Instead, he maintained the distance between himself and the pursuers behind him. He then led them in the direction of the City Lord¡¯s mansion. At that moment, there were some who had stopped chasing after Vincent. This was because they either recognized or guessed that the one who had left was definitely not Dave. This meant that they were chasing after the wrong Dark Elf. The real Dave must still be in Hell¡¯s Rose. He wanted to wait for the Dark Elves outside to be lured away, and then sneak out of Hell¡¯s Rose! In the courtyard at the exit of the alley, the Dark Elf from Dark Yuan City asked Linus, ¡°High Priest, why aren¡¯t we chasing after him?¡± Linus kept his head lowered the whole time. He said in a deep voice, ¡°That person dared to brazenly walk out and stand in the alley to humiliate those who were chasing after him. This kind of behavior is too out of line. It¡¯s completely opposite to the cautious son of the City Lord who usually doesn¡¯t show his face. This means that he can¡¯t be our real target. He¡¯s just a chess piece used to lure us away!¡± Another Dark Elf from Dark Yuan City sighed thoughtfully, ¡°In that case, the Dark Elf earlier was just a subordinate of the son of the City Lord? But his aura is too arrogant. It is as if I¡¯ve seen him somewhere before!¡± Linus suddenly frowned when he heard that and sighed softly, ¡°Where have I seen him before? I¡¯ve only seen such a jumpy look on one creature and that creature was the alien who destroyed the God statue!¡± The other Dark Elves nodded in agreement. They had the same feeling, but they could not connect the two. Linus suddenly widened his eyes, as if he had thought of something. He quickly said to his men around him, ¡°Send a few Dark Elves to follow that guy who had just run out of the alley. Pay attention to where he went, but only observe from the dark. Don¡¯t go near him, and don¡¯t fight him directly!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Although they did not understand what was going on, they still obeyed Linus¡¯s orders. ¡­ At the same time, on the roof of a building, David was sitting alone. He could not help but sneer and sighed softly, ¡°Dave, oh Dave, your crude deception can work on others, but it cannot work on me. I want to see how long you can hide! As long as the sun rises, I¡¯ll contact my men in the temple to start sealing up Hell¡¯s Rose. By then, you won¡¯t be able to escape either!¡± On the other side, Vincent and the army of assassins chasing behind him began to run wantonly through the main street of Devil Flame City. Vincent did not feel any pressure at all. He even slowed down his pace with some ease. However, his pursuers behind him were becoming more and more frightened. This was because they suddenly realized that the street they were on was on the way to the City Lord¡¯s mansion. ¡°We can¡¯t continue chasing him. If the City Lord catches us, we¡¯ll die immediately!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s try again! I¡¯m really unwilling to leave like this!¡± ¡°Yeah, that b*stard is right in front of us. If we don¡¯t catch up to him today, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll regret it every day for the rest of our lives!¡± The pursuers who were chasing after Vincent discussed in deep voices as they chased after him. Vincent, who had been leading the way, looked at the surrounding streets and knew that they had arrived at the center of the city. He then shouted at the top of his lungs, ¡°Quick! Someone is trying to assassinate the son of the City Lord! Quick! Someone is trying to snatch the Elf King¡¯s remains!¡± The pursuers behind him were all shocked. At the same time, they were even more certain that he had the Elf King¡¯s remains on him. ¡°Hurry up and kill him. Don¡¯t let him speak anymore!¡± All of the pursuers immediately picked up their weapons, wanting to kill Vincent to silence him. However, at that moment, a heavy voice suddenly sounded from the surrounding streets. Immediately after, everyone felt the ground beneath them tremble. They looked around in panic. At the intersection of Devil Flame City that extended in all directions, countless Dark Elf soldiers in heavy armor and orderly footsteps suddenly rushed over. They surrounded Vincent and the pursuers. A Dark Elf who looked like a general stood out and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Who¡¯s causing trouble here in the middle of the night?¡± Vincent quickly replied, ¡°I¡¯m His Highness, Dave¡¯s personal bodyguard. His Highness is in trouble and is being pursued by assassins. I¡¯m here to seek help from the City Lord!¡± ¡°Why is His Highness Dave being pursued by assassins all of a sudden?¡± The general was not in a hurry to bring Vincent to the City Lord. Instead, he frowned and questioned him. It was as if the life of the City Lord¡¯s son was not important to him. Instead, verifying the truth of the matter was his top priority. After hearing that, Vincent quickly said, ¡°Last night, His Highness Dave bought a set of Elf King¡¯s remains in the auction house and was prepared to present it to the City Lord. However, he was targeted by the others who participated in the auction. They are currently hunting down His Highness in groups. Only if the City Lord makes a move can he save His Highness¡¯s life!¡± As Vincent spoke, he turned to look at the pursuers who were also surrounded on the streets, indicating that they were the ones who wanted to assassinate the son of the City Lord. ¡°The Elf King¡¯s remains?¡± The general¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard that, but he still had some doubts about Vincent¡¯s words. He then turned around to look at the group of pursuers. ¡°The situation is not good, run quickly!¡± The guilty assassin did not dare to defend himself. When he saw the general¡¯s scrutinizing gaze, he immediately roared and wanted to charge out of the army¡¯s encirclement. When the general saw this, the corners of his mouth curled up into a cold smile. At this moment, he was certain that Vincent was telling the truth. He then ordered, ¡°Kill these assassins on the spot!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± replied the army in unison. They then launched a one-sided massacre against the assassins. The army of Devil Flame City contained warriors that were trained by the City Lord himself. Whether it was strength or battle experience, they were far superior to this motley crew. Therefore, the battle was destined to end the moment it started! After the general gave the order, he did not bother to look at the situation on the battlefield. Instead, he walked to Vincent and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Where is His Highness now? Is he safe?¡± Vincent quickly replied, ¡°His Highness Dave is hiding in Hell¡¯s Rose. He is safe for now, but there are still countless assassins guarding the outside, so His Highness cannot escape!¡± The general nodded and said, ¡°Since His Highness is safe for now, then I will bring you to meet the City Lord!¡± Vincent nodded and replied, ¡°Okay!¡± Then, under the general¡¯s lead, Vincent soon arrived at the gate of the City Lord¡¯s mansion. It was the most magnificent building in Devil Flame City. ¡°Wait here, I will pass the message for you!¡± After the general gave Vincent a reminder, he took the lead and walked into the City Lord¡¯s mansion. Vincent, who remained in his original spot, could not help but raise his head and size up the mansion in front of him. The entire mansion was built using dark red ore. This ore would emit a faint red light during the night. There was also a layer of faint psionic energy circulating on its surface, which seemed to have the effect of condensing psionic power. At the same time, the architectural style of the mansion appeared somewhat evil. It was completely different from the architectural style that one would normally see in Elf World. It looked a little gloomy and uncomfortable. Coupled with the dark red hue, it gave off an extremely oppressive feeling. Vincent immediately remembered that Andre was known as one of the twelve apostles of the demon king. His degree of flattery toward Gajero must have reached the extreme. Therefore, the architectural style of his mansion must be related to the Demon Race. Just as Vincent was secretly speculating, a Dark Elf who looked like a servant walked out of the mansion and said to Vincent, ¡°The City Lord invites you in!¡± Vincent nodded and followed the Dark Elf into the mansion. At the same time, he sighed in his heart. It seemed that the City Lord really did not care about the life and death of his son! After hearing that Dave was in trouble, he did not immediately send his men out to rescue him. Instead, he invited Vincent into his mansion. With such a heartless father around, it was no wonder Dave had the idea of replacing him! Soon, Vincent was led into the City Lord¡¯s mansion. After passing through a long corridor and a large and exquisite courtyard, he entered a room that looked like a palace. At that moment, the City Lord was not the only one in the room. In front of a large table stood a tall Dark Elf with broad shoulders. He was standing with his back facing Vincent. On his left and right stood two more Dark Elves. One of them was the general who had brought Vincent over whilst the other was an old acquaintance of Vincent¡¯s. It was the leader of the guards, Miller! After seeing that the City Lord in front of him did not take the initiative to question him, Vincent took the initiative to say, ¡°Reporting to the City Lord, His Highness is in imminent danger. Please send help immediately!¡± Andre, who had his back facing Vincent, turned around and berated him with a face full of disdain, ¡°Hmph! Even if I buy a set of Elf King¡¯s remains, I will still be hunted down. This kind of trash is considered my son?¡± Vincent finally saw Andre¡¯s face. His face was clean and different from that of the other Dark Elves. He had a thick beard, and his dark eyes were even more profound. It was as if there were two black holes surrounded by black gas. Vincent¡¯s first impression of Andre was that he was tall, cold, cruel, and brutal. It was not surprising that such a creature could become an apostle of Gajero! Vincent even thought of assassinating Andre for a moment, but after observing for a while, he had no choice but to give up. This was because the two Dark Elves that were guarding Andre had the strength of a level 40 creature. Plus, Andre was definitely stronger than them. If he fought against any one of them, he might still have a fighting chance but if it was one-on-three, Vincent was not confident that he would succeed. Moreover, the most important thing at the moment was to call for help. Vincent could only lower his head and say, ¡°His Highness did not leak his own whereabouts or his identity. After he received the Elf King¡¯s remains, he wanted to rush back and offer it to the City Lord as soon as possible. However, the son of the High Priest, David, was at the auction site. It was also him who leaked His Highness¡¯s identity and whereabouts to the others, causing His Highness to be trapped in Hell¡¯s Rose!¡± When Andre heard that Dave intended to offer the Elf King¡¯s remains to him, his ruthless face instantly revealed a hypocritical smile. He shouted, ¡°That d*mn David, how dare he frame my son? I will tear him into pieces!¡± Vincent stood silently in his spot, laughing coldly in his heart. Andre was really a man who would not give up until he saw the rabbit appear before him. He had to hear that Dave was going to offer up the Elf King¡¯s remains to him before he was willing to acknowledge his own son. What a good father! Andre turned his head and said, ¡°Miller! You failed to protect my son today. Now, follow me to rescue him and atone for your sins!¡± Miller hurriedly replied, ¡°Yes!¡± Andre raised his head to look at Vincent and asked, ¡°Since Dave is hiding in Hell¡¯s Rose, he should be safe right now, right?¡± Vincent shook his head and said with a worried expression, ¡°There are many assassins that have infiltrated Hell¡¯s Rose. His Highness is not safe. Moreover, there is only one exit in Hell¡¯s Rose. Once His Highness encounters any danger in the ground, he will definitely fall into a situation where he cannot escape!¡± ¡°Then what are you waiting for? Quickly go and save my son!¡± Andre roared loudly. He then transformed into a black wind and took the lead to rush out of the room. Chapter 359 - Behind the Scenes, Life and Death Line Vincent looked at Andre who had disappeared in an instant and could not help but be stunned. It seemed that the strength of the City Lord of Devil Flame City was much stronger than he had imagined! Miller walked forward and said to Vincent, ¡°The speed of the City Lord is difficult for ordinary Dark Elves to keep up with. I¡¯ll bring you there!¡± After missing the opportunity to kill Horace in the forest, Miller knew that not only did he miss the opportunity to make a contribution, but he had also offended His Highness, Dave. Therefore, after cleaning up the mess in the forest, he immediately returned to the City Lord¡¯s mansion and informed the City Lord about the situation. As Miller knew that Andre did not care about Dave and was even cold to him, he deliberately described Dave¡¯s actions in the forest as unbearable. For example, he lied that Dave was frightened by the assassin and kept begging him for mercy. After that, Dave was so terrified that he did not dare to stay in the forest. He would rather leave the protection of his guards and return to Devil Flame City alone. After hearing his exaggerated words and made-up lies, Andre was naturally furious at Dave. That was why he chose to ignore Vincent when he heard that Dave was in danger. Miller even hoped that Dave would die at the hands of the assassins, so that he would have one less threat! However, Miller did not expect Dave to have actually obtained a set of Elf King¡¯s remains. Plus, he was planning to offer it to the City Lord. This was undoubtedly great merit. The City Lord would go and rescue Dave no matter what the cost was. Moreover, if Dave returned safely, the City Lord¡¯s impression of him would change greatly. When that time came, Miller would be in an awkward situation! Therefore, Miller had no choice but to make a last-minute effort and take the initiative to express goodwill toward Vincent who was Dave¡¯s confidant. He hoped that Vincent would be able to put in a good word for him when he was in trouble in the future. Vincent naturally did not understand Miller¡¯s thoughts. He nodded happily and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble the leader!¡± Miller did not say anything else. He grabbed Vincent¡¯s shoulder and brought him out of the mansion quickly. On the way, Vincent quietly condensed a ball of flame in his hand when Miller was not paying attention to him. He then threw it on the side of the road. The ball of flame had a delayed effect. It would flare up when Vincent was far away from there. That way, no one would know that it was Vincent who had left it there. At that moment, it was still dark in front of the Hell¡¯s Rose. Countless assassins were hiding in the dark, waiting for Dave to appear. Suddenly, a flame rose into the sky, lighting up the dark night above Devil Flame City for a moment. At the same time, it also allowed the assassin who was hiding on the roof to expose his tracks. Monica, who was guarding the entrance of Hell¡¯s Rose, saw the signal that Vincent had told her about through the window. She then returned to the lift platform and headed to the fifth floor to report the news. At that time, in Catherine¡¯s room, Dave and Catherine were sitting quietly together. They were looking at each other with a serious expression. Catherine asked worriedly, ¡°Your Highness, are you really going to act according to Vincent¡¯s plan? Isn¡¯t that too dangerous?¡± Dave sighed lightly and said, ¡°Since I want to climb higher, how can I not face danger? What Vincent said before he left was very reasonable. Wealth and opportunity both come from danger!¡± Catherine looked at Dave worriedly and asked curiously, ¡°Your Highness seems to be very willing to listen to him?¡± Dave shook his head gently and said, ¡°In fact, sometimes I also feel that it¡¯s strange. We have only known each other for a day and I don¡¯t even know his identity. However, I can always listen to what he says. Isn¡¯t it a little strange? It is as if I am being manipulated by him. But after thinking carefully, I understand the reason.¡± Catherine asked curiously, ¡°Oh? What¡¯s the reason?¡± Dave replied with a smile, ¡°Because every word he said to me, every suggestion he made, was for my own good. This is a kindness that I can really feel from him, so I can¡¯t help but feel a sense of dependence on him. It¡¯s like when I can¡¯t control my emotions, just one word from him can make me calm down in an instant!¡± Catherine could not help but laugh and sigh, ¡°Your Highness doesn¡¯t regard him as a father figure, right?¡± Dave immediately looked at Catherine with a cold gaze. Catherine could not help but be shocked after seeing his reaction. She had said it out loud. After all, she knew what kind of family environment Dave had grown up in, and the role that Vincent was currently playing in Dave¡¯s heart was like a father figure. Were Vincent¡¯s actions not similar to that of a father figure? However, Catherine had forgotten that Dave always had a problem with his father. It was the thing that upset him the most. Every time she mentioned it, it would make him very angry! ¡°Your Highness, I said the wrong thing. Please¡­¡± Catherine was about to apologize to Dave when her hands were suddenly grabbed by Dave. She was so frightened that she could not say anything. Dave suddenly opened his mouth and said to Catherine with a serious face, ¡°What you said earlier was indeed reasonable!¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Catherine raised her head and looked at Dave blankly. Dave¡¯s expression was serious. Catherine did not expect him to admit that he saw Vincent as a substitute for his father. However, the sorrow and coldness on Dave¡¯s face appeared once again. This meant that he still had something that he did not understand. Catherine asked softly, ¡°Your Highness, why do you still look so sad?¡± Dave frowned and sighed, ¡°What you said just reminded me that Vincent does not look old. He was just a death sentence prisoner in Dark Yuan City. How could he be so mature and rational that I even treat him as a father?¡± Catherine heard that and immediately analyzed for Dave, ¡°Someone who can make Your Highness rely on him from the bottom of your heart must have enough experience. That individual must also be able to see through life and death. Only then can he influence Your Highness imperceptibly. However, after listening to you talk about Vincent¡¯s life, it seems like he had not met those conditions!¡± Dave took a deep breath and muttered, ¡°This means that he has hidden his true identity from me! Then who is he? He came from the Tias Mountains and knows the High Priest of Dark Yuan City. He was also interested in the jade token¡­¡± As Dave kept thinking about his encounter with Vincent and their subsequent interactions, a terrifying possibility suddenly appeared in his mind. At that moment, Monica walked in and said respectfully, ¡°Your Highness, you can leave now!¡± Dave came back to his senses and put away the doubts in his heart. He said in a deep voice, ¡°I understand!¡± Monica nodded slightly and then left respectfully. Catherine looked at Dave who was getting ready to leave and could not help but ask worriedly, ¡°Since Your Highness has already begun to suspect Vincent, why are you still following his plan? Aren¡¯t you afraid that he is setting up a trap for you?¡± Dave smiled stubbornly and said, ¡°Although his current identity and background are worth suspecting, I believe that he doesn¡¯t have any malice toward me. He really wants to help me, so I¡¯m willing to gamble on him!¡± After saying that, Dave walked into the secret passage and headed to the first floor closest to the ground. When Dave walked out of Hell¡¯s Rose, the sky was close to dawn. The weak light from the horizon exposed Dave to all the assassins. Dave looked around with a vigilant look. He took out the set of pitch-black bones from his storage ring and held it in his hand. He then strode toward the alley in front of him. ¡°I am the son of the City Lord of Devil Flame City. This set of Elf King¡¯s remains is a gift to my father. Listen well, you b*stards that are hiding in the dark. Don¡¯t hide anymore! I am here. If you are not afraid of my father¡¯s strength, then come out and snatch it. If you don¡¯t dare, then get out of my way. Don¡¯t hide around me anymore!¡± Dave shouted loudly as he raised the remains in his hand and walked through the alley. It was as if he had finally broken down after a whole night of fear. The assassin who was hiding in the corner could understand Dave¡¯s current mood. A rich kid with a noble status must have been pampered since he was young. He had never seen such a fierce scene before. Hence, it was reasonable for him to break down! ¡°Hehe! Dave, you don¡¯t look as arrogant as you did last night!¡± At that moment, a mocking voice suddenly came from the roof. Dave raised his head and looked over. In an instant, he saw David with a ferocious smile on his face. He was holding a magic staff in one hand and the Seven Stars Flying Thunder Sword in the other. He was staring at Dave like a tiger eyeing its prey. ¡°David, no wonder there are so many Dark Elves who want to kill me. It was all instigated by you!¡± said Dave angrily. David¡¯s eyes turned cold. He sneered and said, ¡°You¡¯re the one who wants to die!¡± As soon as he said that, David jumped down from the roof and raised his sword to stab Dave. In the world of the elves, there were only three kinds of weapons other than magic staff. They were spears, bows, and swords. Every elf could use these three weapons skillfully. In other words, the elves were born with the ability to shoot through the trees within a hundred steps. They were born with the ability to use swords and spears. And this strike of David¡¯s was a sword that was full of killing intent! Fortunately, Dave¡¯s strength was about the same as David¡¯s. He hurriedly dodged to the side and avoided the fatal blow. However, his shoulder was still cut open leaving a wound. The wound was so deep that his bones could be seen. ¡°Ah!¡± Dave let out a cry of pain. He turned around and fell to the ground. His arm had lost its strength due to the injury. The Elf King¡¯s remains in his hand was instantly thrown into the air. ¡°Now!¡± At that moment, dozens of figures suddenly appeared from the surroundings. They were grabbing at the remains in the air. Those who appeared were all desperate Dark Elves who had long put their lives on the line. They only wanted the Elf King¡¯s remains. Other than that, they did not care about anything else. However, they were still smart. Even if they did not care about Dave¡¯s life and death, they knew that the Dark Elf who killed Dave would be the first to be pursued by Andre. This would be very disadvantageous to their escape, therefore, most of them chose to wait! They waited patiently for someone to make the first move. After that, they would rush forward to snatch the Elf King¡¯s remains. Everyone had been waiting for such an opportunity! David did not expect there to be so many Dark Elves lurking around. They were using him as a chess piece. He immediately roared angrily, ¡°You b*stards! Great God Gajero, please grant me the ability to dispel everything!¡± As David raised his staff, a pitch-black light suddenly shot towards the remains in the air, instantly forming a circular barrier. The Dark Elf who was first, raised his hand to grab at the remains that were enveloped by the black ball of light. Suddenly, he felt that his palm was blocked by something. Then, his palm slid to the side and he grabbed nothing! Although David was only a level 21 creature, he was still a young elder in the temple. He had mastered many high-level spells. Even the Dark Elves who were stronger than him could not break his spells without being prepared. They were not able to break his spells for quite a while. However, the Dark Elves who had made a bold move had no time to stop. They were not willing to bear the crime of killing Dave, and they would not attack the son of the High Priest at the same time. They could only choose to break the spell in the air by force and then immediately flee with the remains. ¡°Sunless Darkness!¡± A Dark Elf with the strength of a level 35 creature suddenly attacked. He slammed a ball of black fog onto the ball of black light and instantly shattered the light around the remains. After the spell was broken, David felt as if he had been struck by lightning. A trickle of blood flowed out from the corner of his mouth. It was obvious that he had been injured by the backlash of the spell. At the same time, he had lost the right to break free from the Elf King¡¯s remains! However, just as the remains in the air were about to fall into the hands of someone else, a pitch-black cloud suddenly appeared above the entire street. ¡°The mantis stalks the cicada and the oriole follows behind. None of you can win against me today!¡± A black-robed masked figure floated down from the black cloud and laughed wildly. Dave, who was lying on the ground heavily injured, and David, who had been hit by the spell¡¯s backlash, looked up at the sky at the same time. Their eyes instantly widened in surprise! They did not know who this Dark Elf was as his face was covered, but they recognized the ring on his hand. ¡°The Demon King¡¯s Groan!¡± Dave sighed with resentment because this ring was simply made by his father! David was lying on the ground covered in blood. His eyes were somewhat unfocused as he looked at the figure in the sky. If he remembered correctly, this Dark Elf had left immediately after buying the ring in the auction house. He was worried about being ambushed and robbed of the treasure. However, he did not expect him to ambush the others in advance! When facing the mysterious Dark Elf, the other Dark Elves who were close to getting the Elf King¡¯s remains simply did not have the mood to think any further. They only wanted to get the Elf King¡¯s remains as soon as possible. After that, they can slowly ponder on what was happening before. ¡°Wishful thinking!¡± said the masked Dark Elf. The masked Dark Elf looked at the Dark Elves around the remains and could not help but laugh coldly. He then shouted, ¡°Demon Heavenly Punishment!¡± As he shouted, countless tentacles suddenly stretched out from the dark clouds in the sky. They instantly wrapped around the Dark Elves that were surrounding the Elf King¡¯s remains and dragged them into the dark clouds in the sky. No matter how powerful the trapped Dark Elves were, even the level 35 creature who had shattered David¡¯s spell was unable to resist the entanglement of the black tentacles. He could only struggle when being pulled into the dark clouds. When those Dark Elves entered the dark clouds, they immediately became silent. It was as if they had completely disappeared. The Demon King¡¯s Groan possesses three demon spells. The masked Dark Elf had only cast the first one and it was already so powerful that the other assassins hiding in the courtyard did not dare to show themselves. They could only watch as the mysterious Dark Elf floated to the remains. He then kept the remains in his storage ring. After obtaining the Elf King¡¯s remains, the mysterious Dark Elf did not leave directly. Instead, he lowered his head and looked at Dave and David on the ground. He sneered and said, ¡°Little friends, I¡¯m really sorry. I¡¯ve obtained so many treasures today, and I don¡¯t want outsiders to know about it. So don¡¯t blame me for being ruthless!¡± As soon as the mysterious Dark Elf finished speaking, the ring on his hand instantly lit up with a deep black light. ¡°Earth Fiend!¡± shouted the mysterious Dark Elf. Suddenly, the ground of the entire alley cracked open, and countless pitch-black flames shot out from the cracks in the ground. All the surrounding houses and courtyards, as well as the assassins who were hiding inside, were burned by the pitch-black flame. They realized that no matter what they did, they simply could not extinguish the strange flame. Moreover, the black flame seemed to have a sticky property. No matter what it touched, it would burn fiercely as if it wanted to burn down everything in the world! When Dave and David saw the scene, they knew that the mysterious Dark Elf wanted to silence them. They immediately took out their own life-saving items. Dave used his uninjured hand to take out a black stone from his bosom. He used all his strength to crush it. A black barrier instantly wrapped around him. Even the flames that rose from the ground were completely blocked by the barrier. David tore off the necklace from his neck and quickly threw it under his feet. As a black light rose, it illuminated his entire body into nothingness. He was actually unharmed in the sea of flames. It was as if the flames could not touch him at all. When the mysterious Dark Elf who was floating in the air saw this, he immediately felt helpless. He originally wanted to silence David and Dave, but these two children with powerful backgrounds had the means to protect themselves. Instead, the surrounding assassins had suffered a great disaster. ¡°In that case, I can only let you witness the Demon King¡¯s last spell! Let¡¯s see how many life-saving methods you have!¡± The mysterious Dark Elf seemed like he would not stop until he killed David and Dave. He shouted angrily and was about to cast another spell. At this time, Dave, who was in the sea of fire, could not help but feel despair. This was because he only had one life-saving trump card, which he had just used to counteract the black flames. If he had to endure another demon spell, he would definitely die! Dave sighed silently in his heart, ¡°Vincent, if you don¡¯t come, I will be killed!¡± At that moment, a loud shout came from not far away. ¡°How dare you? Who dares to covet the Elf King¡¯s remains in my Devil Flame City and hurt my son?¡± Although the voice sounded like it was far at the beginning, by the time the last word was uttered, Andre¡¯s figure had already appeared in the alley. The moment Andre¡¯s feet touched the ground, the pitch-black flames on the entire street instantly extinguished and disappeared into nothingness! Chapter 360 - Lost Treasure, Narrowly Escaped Death After Andre¡¯s arrival, the chaos in the alley was instantly put to an end. The mysterious Dark Elf that was floating in the sky had a look of intense fear in his eyes. Many years ago, when Andre had just become the City Lord of Devil Flame City, he already had the strength of a level 40 creature. For many years, he had rarely fought in front of others, so no one knew how much strength he actually had in the present. However, based on the fact that he had extinguished all the flames on the ground, it meant that Andre had the strength of at least a level 45 creature. In the entire Dark Elves Race, he could also be ranked in the top ten! ¡°City Lord Andre, I¡¯ve heard so much about you! I¡¯m also here today for the treasure. I am not going to kill His Highness. Since the City Lord has already rushed over, then I¡¯ll take my leave!¡± said the mysterious masked Dark Elf as he slowly floated toward the dark clouds in the sky. Since he had already obtained the remains, as long as he escaped, it would not be long until he was on par with Andre in terms of strength. Andre narrowed his eyes and turned to look at Dave. At that moment, the heavily injured and bleeding Dave looked at his father who had rushed over to save him at the critical moment. There was long-lost excitement in his eyes. He could not help but think that his father still valued him very much! However, Andre¡¯s subsequent question made Dave feel extremely disappointed again. ¡°Where is the Elf King¡¯s remains?¡± Dave pointed at the mysterious Dark Elf in the sky and said helplessly, ¡°He took it away!¡± After hearing this, Andre ignored Dave and turned his head to glare at the mysterious Dark Elf in the sky. He shouted in a deep voice, ¡°You won¡¯t be able to leave today!¡± As soon as his voice fell, a pitch-black demon aura surged out of Andre¡¯s body. After that, it condensed into pitch-black armor on the surface of his body. His entire person instantly became dense with a demonic aura. It was as if his body contained endless terrifying power. When the mysterious Dark Elf in the sky saw that Andre did not want to let him off, he could only smile and say, ¡°Since the City Lord isn¡¯t willing to give me a way out, then don¡¯t blame me for being rude. It just so happens that I still have a spell that I have yet to cast today. Why don¡¯t I give it to the City Lord?¡± Andre frowned and snorted coldly, ¡°Do you want to die?¡± The mysterious Dark Elf no longer paid attention to Andre. Instead, he raised his hand that carried the Demon King¡¯s Groan and softly shouted, ¡°Sky Demon Dance!¡± In the dark clouds above, countless demons made of black fog instantly emerged and roared as they rushed toward all the living beings nearby. The three individuals who were closest to them were Andre who was in the alley, the heavily injured Dave, and the slightly injured David. When Andre arrived, David knew that he had no chances left. Therefore, when he saw the mysterious Dark Elf cast the spell again, he immediately turned around and ran out of the alley without any hesitation. He just wanted to leave the horrifying battlefield in front of him. Meanwhile, Dave was seriously injured and could not move. The black barrier that protected him had also lost its effectiveness and disappeared completely. If he wanted to survive the attack of the evil demons, he could only rely on Andre to protect him. However, at that moment, Andre did not even consider the life and death of his son. All he cared about was the whereabouts of the Elf King¡¯s remains! After seeing that the mysterious Dark Elf was about to disappear into the black clouds, Andre no longer hesitated. With a loud roar, he soared into the air and chased after the mysterious Dark Elf. As soon as the demon fog approached Andre, they would directly disintegrate into black mist by the armor on his body. Therefore, the remaining demons no longer attacked Andre. Instead, they turned to attack Dave, who was unable to fight back on the ground. Dave looked at his father, who was getting further and further away from him. His eyes could not help but be filled with despair. At the same time, they were also filled with hatred. He hated this man¡¯s ruthlessness, as well as the weakness in his heart. At that moment, he actually expected him to care about the feelings between father and son. After seeing countless demons rushing up to him, Dave could only laugh at himself. He then closed his eyes and prepared for death. However, at that moment, a figure rushed into the street that was filled with demons. He arrived beside Dave in the blink of an eye. ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m too late!¡± Vincent helped Dave up with one hand whilst holding the Return Journey of the Dead wrapped in coarse cloth in the other. He did his best to disperse the demons that rushed up to them. He then brought Dave out of the alley. Dave looked at Vincent quietly. His eyes were filled with shock, doubt, and gratitude. What shocked him was that Vincent had once again rushed to his side and saved him at a critical moment. What puzzled him was that he could no longer see through Vincent. He had begun to doubt his identity and the purpose of him coming to his side. Nevertheless, what moved Dave was that no matter what Vincent¡¯s purpose was, he had indeed spared no expense to save him twice. In this world, not even his own father had treated him so well! In a trance, Dave had just taken a step when he suddenly collapsed to the ground. After coming back to his senses, he said helplessly to Vincent, ¡°I¡¯ve lost too much blood. My stamina is exhausted and I can¡¯t walk anymore! Why don¡¯t you leave me here? You should leave!¡± After hearing that, Vincent did not hesitate at all. He turned his head and shouted, ¡°Miller! Take His Highness out of here. I¡¯ll cover the rear!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the leader of the guards, Miller, rushed into the alley. He raised his hand and carried the heavily injured Dave from Vincent¡¯s arms. He said with a caring expression, ¡°Your Highness is injured? Quickly follow me back to get treatment!¡± Dave was too lazy to respond to Miller. Instead, he turned his head to look at Vincent. Vincent had turned around and walked toward the demons that were in the sky. He went alone. Dave was not testing Vincent earlier. Instead, he genuinely wanted Vincent to leave. However, he did not expect Vincent to be determined to save him. He was even more resolute than he had imagined! Vincent immediately regretted leaving alone to face the demons. This was because there were too many demons in front of him. Plus, he could not use his true strength at that point. As Andre and Miller were nearby, he would definitely be discovered if he displayed his true abilities. Therefore, he should have asked Miller to stay behind and left with Dave instead! However, from the moment Vincent participated in the Black Hole battlefield of the Human Race to the time when he moved to the world of the 10,000 races, he had always been alone to cover the rear for his teammates. At that moment, in the face of an unexpected situation, he subconsciously made a judgment and forgot to consider the stakes involved. Therefore, in order to continue hiding in Demon Flame City, Vincent could only suppress his own strength and restrict his Return Journey of the Dead when fighting with the demons in the air. By the time Dave was carried out of the alley by Miller, five or six wounds had already appeared on Vincent¡¯s body. Vincent was thrown to the ground by the demons. They attacked him one after another. It was likely for Vincent to be torn into pieces in the next second. ¡°Let go of me, let me go back. Vincent is still there!¡± Dave who was being taken away by Miller struggled forcefully. He roared angrily. His eyes were bloodshot and he looked extremely terrifying. How could Miller allow Dave to be willful at this moment? He only wanted to bring Dave to a safe place as soon as possible so that he could heal. When Dave calmed down, he would naturally thank him for saving his life today. As for Vincent¡¯s life and death, it was not important to Miller! At the same time, he also felt that the life of a guard was even less important to a profligate son like Dave! ¡°Your Highness, your safety is more important. Don¡¯t worry about Vincent. If he dies fighting for you, then he deserves to die!¡± said Miller loudly as he led Dave to the nearest military camp. City Lord Andre had built a total of 162 military camp guard stations in Devil Flame City. They were scattered in the streets all over the city. He guaranteed that no matter which corner had an accident, there would be soldiers rushing over from the nearby guard stations. Each guard station had specialized medical personnel. Therefore, as long as he brought Dave to the guard station, he would be able to receive treatment as soon as possible. ¡­ Vincent, who was lying on the ground in the alleyway, watched Dave disappear from the end of the street. He let out a long sigh. As no one was looking, he could finally use some life-saving methods! ¡°Modify the void!¡± shouted Vincent softly. A crystal-clear light lit up his entire body. Immediately after that, his body became dim and void. No matter how the surrounding demons attacked, they could only penetrate his body and not hurt him in the slightest. Vincent raised his head and looked at Andre and the mysterious Dark Elf. Their figures were faintly discernible in the dark clouds. Every time the two of them exchanged blows, the sky and earth would change color. The mysterious Dark Elf naturally relied on the Demon King¡¯s Groan that he had just obtained from the auction. The magic ring came with three spells. They were all top-tier spells that had a large range, long duration, and astonishing destructive power. This was especially helpful for him who was in the dark clouds in the sky. Not only could the spells help the mysterious Dark Elf hide, but they also helped him to share most of Andre¡¯s attacks. That was why he was able to contend with Andre for so long. On the other hand, Andre was indeed worthy of his title as one of the twelve apostles of the Demon Race. He used the aura of the Demon Race to perfection. Like a god of war, he pursued the mysterious Dark Elf in the air. He always had the upper hand. He could probably capture and tear the mysterious Dark Elf into pieces at any time. However, Vincent believed that the battle would not end so soon. As they were busy fighting, they did not have the time to notice him. So he took the opportunity to run out of the alley and into the entrance of Hell¡¯s Rose. What made Vincent feel incredible was that the battle outside had turned the world upside down, but this small building, which symbolized the entrance of Hell¡¯s Rose, was not damaged at all. It was as if the battle outside had deliberately avoided this place. As soon as Vincent rushed into the building, he canceled the void effect on his body, so that the staff guarding the door would not see the abnormality on his body. Monica, who had been waiting in the room, saw Vincent rushing in and quickly went forward to ask with some concern, ¡°You¡¯re injured, is it serious? Do you need me to bring you back to the fifth floor to be bandaged?¡± Vincent lowered his head to look at the injuries on his body. He shook his head and said, ¡°No need, this injury is useful! Are you ready? I¡¯ll bring you out of Hell¡¯s Rose right now!¡± Monica quickly said excitedly, ¡°I¡¯ve already said goodbye to Lady Catherine!¡± Vincent nodded and grabbed Monica¡¯s hand. He led her out of Hell¡¯s Rose and onto the nearby streets to look for Dave¡¯s whereabouts. Although Vincent did not know where Dave had been taken to by Miller, he followed the bloodstains on the ground. Soon, they arrived in front of a military camp. The military camp in Devil Flame City was very special. It was much taller than all the surrounding buildings. The entire building was black-purple in color, and the top floor was round, like a bell tower. Such a military camp could garrison troops and monitor the city¡¯s defense. It could be seen that Andre had indeed put in a lot of effort to consolidate the order of Devil Flame City. When Vincent walked into the military camp, he noticed that the soldiers were all in a hurry. He casually pulled one of them over and asked, ¡°Have you seen His Highness, Dave?¡± The soldier immediately replied, ¡°His Highness is recuperating inside. If there¡¯s nothing else, please wait here for a moment!¡± Vincent ignored the soldier and pulled Monica towards the innermost room. At that moment, Dave, who was being treated by the military doctor, had a pale and dull face. It was as if he could not feel any pain. This was because his mind was not on himself. Instead, he had been worrying about the safety of one particular individual. ¡°Your Highness, how is Your Highness?¡± Vincent suddenly walked into the room with an anxious look on his face. He went straight to Dave. ¡°Vincent!¡± When Dave saw Vincent, his whole body instantly came to life. He noticed Vincent¡¯s wounds all over his body and hurriedly said, ¡°Quickly sit down and let the doctor treat your wounds!¡± Vincent did not refuse him. He just nodded and sat down beside Dave. The reason why he came to see Dave with wounds on his body was to let Dave see his sacrifice with his own eyes. He wanted him to remember what he had done for him. Dave grabbed the doctor who was bandaging his wounds and said to him in a commanding tone, ¡°Bandage Vincent first. If anything happens to him, I want you dead! Do you hear me?¡± The doctor nodded in panic and quickly turned around to treat Vincent¡¯s wound. Dave personally wrapped the bandage on Vincent¡¯s shoulder and supervised the doctor with a concerned expression. Miller, who was standing by the side, could not help but feel disappointed when he saw Dave¡¯s reaction. He thought that he would be able to appear proud in front of Dave after the incident. However, he did not expect that his status in His Highness¡¯s heart was far less important than that of Vincent! Just as Miller was feeling depressed, Dave suddenly turned to him and said, ¡°Miller, I don¡¯t need any help here. Go and support father immediately. Don¡¯t let father get hurt!¡± When Miller heard this, hope reappeared in his eyes again. Since Dave had already spoken to him, it meant that their relationship had been eased. ¡°And now, if I take this opportunity to go and support the City Lord, I might even be able to get some credit. Then, I won¡¯t be far from reaching the peak of my life!¡± Miller thought to himself and could not help but nod and reply, ¡°Yes, please rest assured and recuperate, Your Highness. This subordinate will go and support the City Lord now!¡± Dave smiled as he watched Miller walk away. Then, a look of disgust soon appeared on his face. At this time, the wounds on Vincent¡¯s body had also been treated. Monica, who had been waiting by the door, quickly walked up and took over the bandaging work from the doctor. She helped Vincent bandage every single one of his wounds carefully. After Dave gestured for the doctor to leave, he lowered his voice and said to Vincent, ¡°Now that the remains have been handed over to the public, the other assassins have been killed by the mysterious Dark Elf. The only pity is that David escaped, but our plan can still be considered a success!¡± Vincent frowned and asked, ¡°David really stayed in the alley and attacked you? Did the City Lord see it?¡± Dave nodded and said, ¡°Yes, he did. We were both saved by him at the same time!¡± Vincent smiled slightly and said, ¡°Previously in the City Lord¡¯s mansion, in order to make the City Lord believe in me, I casually made up that all of this was planned by David in the dark. I didn¡¯t think that I would hit the jackpot and make everything seem more real! Moreover, with the conflict between the City Lord and the High Priest, he will definitely believe it to be true!¡± Dave nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s just that today¡¯s chaos did not allow my father to obtain any substantial benefits. He already has a certain view of me, so I think he will look down on me even more in the future!¡± Vincent shook his head and said, ¡°That may not be the case!¡± Dave heard a change in Vincent¡¯s tone. He bent down and asked curiously, ¡°Could it be that there are other possibilities?¡± Vincent smiled and said, ¡°Today¡¯s chaos has allowed the City Lord to see David¡¯s role in the whole matter. In the future, he will definitely think of ways to suppress this son of the High Priest. If the City Lord personally makes a move against David, not to mention bullying the small, the way he eats will also be really ugly. When that time comes, it will definitely cause the High Priest to resist fiercely, and it will not be worth it. Therefore, the City Lord needs to nurture someone who can suppress David. Can you guess who the best candidate is, Your Highness? After spending a whole day with him, Dave no longer saw Vincent as his guard, but as a father figure or teacher. As he knew that Vincent was testing him, he replied proudly, ¡°If you want to suppress David and make the High Priest and the others speechless, you must be someone who is similar to David in age and strength, and whose background can not lose to David. Therefore, the most suitable candidate is me!¡± Vincent nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Your Highness, you can wait and see. When the City Lord returns, not only will he not reprimand you, but he will also try his best to care for you. He will arrange a position for you, hinting you to seek revenge from David!¡± Dave nodded and continued, ¡°And I can just play along. On one hand, I can get rid of David to make father look at me in a new light. On the other hand, I will start to take over the affairs of the city. I¡¯ll be ready to replace father at any time!¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s not delay any further. Let¡¯s go back now! I have already seen the battle between the City Lord and the mysterious Dark Elf. I believe that the victor has already been decided! I just don¡¯t know if the mysterious Dark Elf can escape from the City Lord¡¯s hands!¡± Dave suddenly raised his head and looked at Vincent with a curious face. He asked softly, ¡°Oh? You know so much about high-level battles?¡± Vincent could not help but be startled after hearing Dave¡¯s question. He turned to look at Dave, whose eyes were filled with doubt and amusement. He immediately had a bad premonition. It seemed that his disguise had been suspected by Dave. However, what Vincent did not expect was that Dave did not directly expose him! Chapter 361 - Began to Suspect and Maintain a Tacit Understanding Vincent and Dave quietly looked at each other in the infirmary at the military camp. Neither one of them said anything, they were waiting for the other person to speak first. Dave was defeated in the end. He retracted his gaze and turned his head to look elsewhere. He said in a low voice, ¡°It seems that you are very talented in combat. You can foresee the results of high-level battles at a glance. As long as you continue to train hard, it is not impossible for you to become a top-notch expert!¡± Vincent nodded. He smiled and responded, ¡°Actually, it is also because the strength of the City Lord is too strong. Anyone with discerning eyes can see that he has been suppressing the mysterious Dark Elf the entire time. It can be said that he has the upper hand. It is already very fortunate that the mysterious Dark Elf has been able to hold on until now. The main reason is because of his Demon King¡¯s Groan. I have to say that the three spells personally bestowed by Gajero are indeed powerful. Either one of them has the power to destroy the world. It¡¯s a pity that they fell into someone else¡¯s hands!¡± Both of them were very careful with their words. They tacitly avoided mentioning what had happened. However, both of them knew that Dave would not let go of his suspicions so easily. On the other hand, Vincent would not reveal his background. Nevertheless, Dave decided to stop asking questions because he believed that Vincent would not betray him. Even though his identity and background were still a mystery, and he was not actually a Dark Elf, Dave still believed that Vincent had his interests at heart. Dave sighed and said softly, ¡°After you recover from your injuries, help me find out who that mysterious Dark Elf was. He almost killed me today. You must avenge me! When the time comes, the Demon King¡¯s Groan will belong to you!¡± Vincent smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Your Highness, I am only a level 25 creature! That mysterious Dark Elf¡¯s strength is at least level 40 and above. Even if I manage to find his traces, I might not be able to kill him!¡± Dave looked at Vincent and said in a relaxed tone and unconcerned manner, ¡°You have to find him first before you decide whether you can kill him. Maybe there is a chance for you to kill him? I believe a miracle will happen!¡± After hearing that, Vincent nodded and said, ¡°Alright, leave the matter to me. I, too, believe that a miracle will happen!¡± Vincent making a promise to him was similar to him admitting that he actually had the ability to kill the mysterious Dark Elf. However, Dave was not angry even though he felt like he was being deceived, he actually felt fortunate. At that point in time, he really needed an expert by his side. An expert who could ensure his safety, help him take care of his opponent in the dark, and fight against his father at the critical moment! If Vincent was the person that Dave thought he was, then he would be the expert that Dave was looking for! Monica, who was standing next to Vincent, listened to the entire conversation between the two of them. It was as if the two of them had forgotten about her. However, at that moment, Monica wished that His Highness would ask her about Vincent. She clearly knew about Vincent¡¯s background. At the same time, she had also seen Vincent¡¯s strength. The flame that he could control at his will, the power to change everything at will, and the ability that could cause the ninth floor to shake with just a single palm were sufficient proof of Vincent¡¯s strength. His strength was considered one of the strongest even in the Dark Elves World. However, Monica did not dare to reveal this information if Dave did not ask her about it. This was because she could tell that Dave trusted Vincent. In the past, if Dave was ever suspicious of someone, he would think of ways to get rid of that person. Even though he had suspicions about Vincent, he still treated him as his confidant. He discussed everything with him and listened to his plans even when he almost lost his life. He did not show the slightest bit of anger. Under such circumstances, if Monica took the initiative to expose Vincent¡¯s identity, it would be unlikely to shake Vincent but instead, she might lose her life. Vincent glanced over at Monica casually and instantly saw through her. He immediately pulled her into his arms and said casually, ¡°Your Highness, we should return to the City Lord¡¯s mansion earlier. You also have to show remorse, some anxiety as well as your concerns about the City Lord!¡± He thought Vincent¡¯s suggestions sounded like an order, so he stood up and said with a frown, ¡°I¡¯m not a child anymore. There¡¯s no need to be so careful in such matters. I have more experience dealing with my father than you!¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°Also, it¡¯s best not to bring that thing with you. You should be aware that the City Lord will search you if he is enraged!¡± Dave immediately responded in a confident manner, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ve already dealt with that thing long ago. It will definitely not be discovered! You¡¯re injured. When you return to the City Lord¡¯s mansion with me later, I¡¯ll get someone to arrange a room for you. You should take a good rest. I can handle the rest of the matters myself!¡± Vincent responded with a smile, ¡°Since Your Highness is confident, then I won¡¯t say anymore.¡± At the same time, he turned his attention to Monica. He wanted to show off to her and let her know that even though he had given so many orders to Dave, Dave would still gladly accept them. Was there anyone else in the entire Devil Flame City who would also receive such treatment? Monica was still being held tightly in Vincent¡¯s arms. After seeing Vincent¡¯s gaze, she had no choice but to rest her head on his shoulder. This was what they had previously discussed and agreed upon. Monica had to pretend to be a woman from Vincent¡¯s village in front of others. As there was no longer any hope to make a report against Vincent, she had no other choice but to accept her fate. Dave noticed the interaction between Vincent and Monica. He could tell that it was something between a man and a woman, so he pretended to not see anything. He coughed lightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s almost time. Let¡¯s go back to the City Lord¡¯s mansion!¡± Vincent stood up without any hesitation. He pulled Monica along with Dave and headed back to the gate of the City Lord¡¯s mansion. At that point in time, the atmosphere in the City Lord¡¯s mansion was mournful. All the soldiers and servants were worried and afraid. After seeing this, Dave could not help but let out a sigh, ¡°Looks like Father has returned!¡± Vincent immediately responded, ¡°Then Your Highness should go over immediately!¡± Dave nodded but he did not take immediate action. Instead, he raised his hand and beckoned a servant over. He told the servant, ¡°This is Vincent, my distinguished guest. Prepare a room for him that is near to my room. The room must be quiet. He doesn¡¯t like to be disturbed by others!¡± The servant replied instantly, ¡°Yes, Your Highness. I¡¯ll do it right away!¡± Dave then turned around and left with ease. Meanwhile, Vincent brought Monica along. They were led by the servant all the way to the easternmost courtyard wall of the City Lord¡¯s mansion. There was a separate courtyard there. Although it was not as grand and magnificent as the front of the City Lord¡¯s mansion, it was still quite magnificent. The servant said, ¡°Since His Highness was born, this place has been opened up into a courtyard. It can be considered part of His Highness¡¯s residence. In addition to the main hall and His Highness¡¯s bedroom, there are also a few side halls and guest rooms. You can choose any guest room to stay in. All the rooms are ready for occupation. There is a special servant that cleans the rooms every day. You can rest assured!¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Vincent nodded and thanked the servant. After that, he brought Monica into Dave¡¯s private courtyard and chose a guest room that was located in the corner. The room was considered the most remote guest room. Although Monica was considered a high-ranking employee on the fifth floor of Hell¡¯s Rose and was well taken care of by Lady Catherine, she still had to rely on herself in her daily life. Occasionally, she had to serve as Lady Catherine¡¯s maid, hence, she knew how to be Vincent¡¯s maid. After Monica entered the room, she started cleaning up. She did not want to stop. Vincent sat on the bed and looked at Monica who was constantly busy. He smiled and said, ¡°Alright, there¡¯s no need to rush to express yourself at this time. I can see that you wanted to take the initiative to snitch just now, but I have no intention of punishing you. After all, Dave has already guessed most of it. Whether you snitch or not is no longer important!¡± After hearing that, Monica hurriedly threw away the tools in her hands and held her aching waist. She turned to Vincent and said, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? I¡¯m going to die from exhaustion!¡± Vincent smiled and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re willing to torture yourself, I naturally don¡¯t care!¡± Monica stomped her feet in anger. She then walked forward and pushed Vincent on the bed. Vincent turned his head to look at Monica on the bed and asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Monica buried her head in the quilt and said in anger, ¡°I¡¯m tired, I need to rest!¡± Vincent shook his head helplessly, smiled, and reminded her, ¡°I don¡¯t have any objections if you want to lie down now, but you are my maid after all, so at night, I sleep on the bed, and you sleep on the ground!¡± Monica turned over on the bed and looked at Vincent. She replied stubbornly, ¡°Why should I follow you out and not even have a good sleep? I don¡¯t care where you sleep, I want to sleep on the bed!¡± After hearing that, Vincent could not help but threaten, ¡°Then aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll eat you clean, pull up my pants, and refuse to admit it?¡± Monica subconsciously curled up her body in a defensive manner. She said very coquettishly, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid! In any case, I can¡¯t escape from your clutches now, so I might as well make my life more comfortable!¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°Very reasonable. You¡¯re very resigned to your fate with this broken jar mentality!¡± Monica looked at Vincent with a face full of anger. She thought that she had performed well enough. She even showed care toward Vincent in regard to everything. She deserved his trust and preferential treatment, but Vincent was like a demon. He was still bullying and threatening her. At that moment, someone knocked on the door. ¡°Does Vincent live here?¡± Vincent frowned and got up to open the door curiously. He saw a Dark Elf dressed as a soldier outside and could not help but ask, ¡°I am Vincent. What do you want to see me about?¡± The soldier said very succinctly, ¡°The City Lord invites you!¡± Vincent nodded and replied, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go and meet the City Lord now!¡± Then, he closed the door and followed the soldier into the City Lord¡¯s office hall. In the City Lord¡¯s office hall, there were only Andre and Dave standing there. Their expressions were very unsightly. Vincent had just walked in and could not help but ask curiously, ¡°City Lord, may I know why you have asked me to come here?¡± Andre frowned and said with a very ugly expression, ¡°Today, you came alone to report the news and saved my son in the alley. You have done a great deed. What kind of reward do you want?¡± Vincent raised his head in confusion and looked at Andre, who had a strange attitude. He then turned to look at Dave. Dave¡¯s expression was even uglier. His extremely gloomy face seemed to be dripping with water. Vincent turned his head and said to Andre, ¡°I am the personal guard of His Highness. Protecting His Highness is my duty. I don¡¯t need any rewards!¡± However, Andre did not pay any heed to Vincent¡¯s refusal. He said, ¡°Currently, the position of City Patrol Officer in Devil Flame City is still vacant. I think that you will definitely be able to do it. You will not waste my trust in you! This is my son¡¯s highly recommended position.¡± ¡°Ah, this¡­¡± Vincent looked at Andre with a blank expression. He then turned his head to look at Dave. He did not know what was going on. Speaking of which, this official position should have been given to Dave by Andre. How could it be offered to Vincent? However, at that moment, it was not only Vincent who could not figure it out, even Dave who was sitting in the hall could not figure it out. Ever since he walked into the hall, everything he said to his father was within Vincent¡¯s expectations, it was only when he finally promised him a position that a deviation suddenly appeared. According to Dave¡¯s thoughts, the position of the City Patrol Officer was neither too big nor too small. It corresponded to the position of young elder David. Since his father wanted to give up this position, it meant that he wanted to train someone who could deal with David. However, this person was not Dave. Instead, he chose Vincent, who was closest to him. This made Dave very unhappy. He even began to doubt whether he was actually Andre¡¯s biological son. Why was it that other people¡¯s children could receive the utmost love from their father? It was as if it was an extravagant hope for him to receive even the slightest bit of recognition from his father. As the saying goes, there is no greater sorrow than to recall happiness in times of misery. At that moment, Dave was completely disappointed with his father. He immediately said, ¡°Vincent, since father thinks so highly of you, then you should accept this official position. Currently, there is really no one more suitable than you!¡± After hearing this, Vincent could only turn his head and say to Andre, ¡°I will definitely not let the City Lord down!¡± Andre nodded and said, ¡°Then you can prepare to take up your post immediately. According to the system of my Devil Flame City, the City Patrol can have 300 soldiers. They can be considered as your own private army! In addition, if there is an emergency, you can mobilize troops from all the military camps in the city. However, you absolutely cannot deploy them for your own use. Do you understand?¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°I understand!¡± Andre then waved his hand and said, ¡°Go! You can directly go to any military camp to transfer 300 soldiers. After that, start patrolling Devil Flame City and the surrounding areas. You must find the mysterious Dark Elf who took away the Elf King¡¯s remains!¡± ¡°At the same time, you must also pay attention to David¡¯s movements. He has been a little too popular recently, and my son¡¯s injury has a lot to do with him. If there is a chance, you can secretly handle it. As long as no one is killed, you can do it!¡± Vincent nodded blankly and replied, ¡°Yes, yes! Your subordinate will do it right away!¡± Dave immediately stood up and said, ¡°Father, then I¡¯ll go back too!¡± Andre smiled slightly and said meaningfully, ¡°Alright, all of you can go now!¡± Vincent and Dave walked out of the hall together, not knowing where to go for a moment. Should they return to Dave¡¯s residence, or head to the military camp to gather troops? Or should they head to the fifth floor of Hell¡¯s Rose? No matter where they chose, it would be difficult to calm the unwillingness in Dave¡¯s heart. Suddenly, Dave pulled Vincent and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go! Come walk around the city wall with me!¡± Vincent nodded and accompanied Dave to climb up the city wall where they had chatted the day before. Dave looked at the Tias Mountains in the distance and sighed softly, ¡°Vincent, you are now the City Patrol Officer of Devil Flame City. As long as you take a step further, you can become my father¡¯s confidant. Are you still willing to stay by my side in the future? Compared to my father, what I can give you is really too little!¡± Vincent smiled slightly and unfastened the Return Journey of the Dead by his waist. He leaned on the ground and looked ahead. He replied calmly, ¡°No matter what, I will always be His Highness¡¯s personal bodyguard. When I become a City Patrol Officer, it will be no different from when His Highness becomes a City Patrol Officer. As for what the City Lord can give me, I believe that when His Highness becomes the City Lord, he can also give it to me!¡± Dave turned to look at Vincent and said with great gratitude, ¡°Good! After hearing that, I am relieved, but now I need you to do something for me!¡± Vincent turned to look at Dave and asked, ¡°Your Highness wants me to help you kill David?¡± Dave shook his head. Vincent asked again, ¡°Then Your Highness wants me to help you kill the City Lord? I can¡¯t do that!¡± Dave said softly, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to help me kill anyone. There are some things that I have to do myself. I want you to help me become stronger. Right now, only by becoming stronger can I let everyone see my existence. Only by becoming stronger can I make father regret his decision today!¡± Vincent was slightly stunned, and then asked, ¡°Then what does your highness want to learn?¡± Dave raised his hand and pointed at the Return Journey of the Dead wrapped in coarse cloth in Vincent¡¯s hand. He said, ¡°I believe that the staff in your hand should not be a magic staff, right? However, for you to carry it, this means that it is definitely one of your powerful skills. Can I learn it too?¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°Of course, but I need to find a suitable weapon for His Highness first!¡± ¡°Oh? Where do I find one?¡± asked Dave curiously. Vincent thought for a moment. He raised his hand and pointed at the Tias mountain range in front of him. He said, ¡°There are often many treasures in the mountain range. I want to go there and try my luck. Maybe I can find a divine weapon for His Highness!¡± Dave looked at Vincent thoughtfully. It was as if he had guessed Vincent¡¯s true purpose in going to the Tias mountain range. After hesitating for a long time, he sighed softly, ¡°You are now a City Patrol Officer. Since you are going to the Tias mountain range, then bring your men. You must remember to go early and come back early. I won¡¯t be going to Hell¡¯s Rose for a while. I will wait for you in the City Lord¡¯s mansion!¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll definitely go and come back quickly!¡± After saying that, Vincent turned around and walked down the city tower. He headed to the nearest military camp and recruited 300 soldiers as his personal soldiers. He walked out of Devil Flame City and headed straight for the Tias Mountains. Chapter 362 - Taking Risks Alone Just as the 300 men team was about to enter the Tias Mountains, a soldier beside Vincent could not help but ask Vincent, ¡°Sir Vincent, where are we going?¡± Vincent replied calmly, ¡°Just this morning, a mysterious Dark Elf almost killed the son of the City Lord and even fought with the City Lord. Our mission is naturally to find the traces of that mysterious Dark Elf!¡± The soldier immediately asked again, ¡°Then why must we enter the Tias mountain range to look for him?¡± Vincent continued, ¡°Because no matter how arrogant a gangster is, after fighting with the City Lord, he would not be able to escape unscathed. He would not dare to continue staying in the city. Therefore, escaping into the Tias mountain range is his best choice!¡± The soldier finally nodded and no longer had any problems with Vincent. For a City Patrol Office to suddenly appear out of nowhere, all the soldiers could not help but have the same thought. This guy, who was not very strong and looked very unfamiliar, must have used some kind of relationship to rise to power. If they followed such an officer, they knew that they would not have a bright future. At that moment, Vincent did not care what the soldiers were thinking. His gaze was fixated on the mountain range in front of him. The main purpose of him going to the Tias mountain range was to find the whereabouts of Angelina and the others and to get in touch with them. Vincent had obtained a lot of useful information in Devil Flame City. However, he did not know what his other teammates have gained on their end. Vincent continued to lead his men into the dense forest for some distance before suddenly stopping. He said to them, ¡°Everyone, spread out. Maintain a formation of ten men in a team and explore the surroundings. Please observe the surroundings carefully to see if there are any footprints, the aura of the Demon Race, and traces of blood. If you find anything, do not act by yourself. Report to me in a timely manner!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The group of soldiers replied in unison and set off separately. However, after seeing their lazy expressions, Vincent knew that these soldiers would not find anything for him. However, this was no longer important to Vincent! After all the soldiers had dispersed, Vincent lowered his head to look at his own shadow. At that moment, his shadow had become darker than the average person¡¯s. It was completely blocking the grass below. Vincent said softly, ¡°Come out, there¡¯s no one around!¡± The shadow under Vincent¡¯s feet slowly floated out and the figure stood up. It finally condensed into Ebenezer. ¡°Master, how did you find me?¡± Vincent said with a smile, ¡°By observing and by observing carefully!¡± Ebenezer scratched his head. He listened to the sound of the tree trunks around him continuously. He asked with a smile, ¡°Looking at Master¡¯s current appearance, you¡¯ve gained quite a bit of status in Devil Flame City, haven¡¯t you?¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°City Patrol Officer. This position is neither too high nor too low, but the power I have is very practical! How are you guys doing? Are Avril and Angelina alright? Have the two elves been rescued?¡± Ebenezer nodded and said, ¡°Both master¡¯s lovers are doing very well. It¡¯s just that the two elves are pushing their luck!¡± Vincent frowned slightly and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ebenezer then told Vincent about Horace¡¯s request. He said, ¡°Master, don¡¯t you think that these elves are too greedy? We came to help them out of goodwill, but they want to use us to kill Andre and help them take revenge!¡± Vincent lowered his head and thought for a while. He then said, ¡°It is hard to win the trust of the elves with our sudden appearance. Moreover, Andre¡¯s strength is indeed quite strong. It¡¯s understandable that they want to make such a request. Are they nearby now?¡± Ebenezer shook his head and said, ¡°Horace has a safe house, but it is not nearby. I went back following the marks that were left behind. The elf girl, Andy is recuperating. Horace is hiding in his room and does not want to show his face. Master¡¯s lovers have been waiting for your news!¡± Vincent sighed awkwardly, ¡°What a pity. I actually came out this time to ask for a knife from Avril. Looks like I¡¯ll have to give up for now!¡± Avril¡¯s ability was weapon proficiency. She had a storage ring that specialized in carrying all kinds of weapons. As Dave wanted to learn how to use a knife from him, and Vincent also intended to teach him, Vincent had to find a decent knife for him. Ebenezer hurriedly replied, ¡°I have one!¡± Vincent looked at Ebenezer in surprise and asked, ¡°You¡¯re a shadow demon, why are you carrying a knife?¡± ¡°When I was trapped in the Arena of Life and Death, I didn¡¯t have any belongings on me so I had to collect whatever I could. Later on, I threw all the junk into my storage ring and could not be bothered to clean them up. Now that Master can use it, take it!¡± said Ebenezer with a silly smile. He then took out a long knife from his storage ring. The blade of the knife was one palm wide and was very straight. It opened on one side. Its shape was very simple and looked a little heavy. Vincent took the long knife from Ebenezer and held it in his hand. He said, ¡°Although it¡¯s just an ordinary long knife, it¡¯s enough. There are excellent craftsmen in Devil Flame City. I can let them forge one according to the style of this knife. Okay, I¡¯ll take it then!¡± Ebenezer quickly said, ¡°Why are you being so polite with me, master? Even if you want two of my arms, I¡¯ll give them to you without any hesitation, let alone a knife!¡± Vincent could not help but smile when he heard that. He replied, ¡°Keep your arms on you. It¡¯s useless even if I want them! Go back and tell Horace for me that I¡¯ve agreed to his request. Just wait patiently for my news! However, the candidate that I have my eyes on to become the next City Lord of Devil Flame City is Dave, the son of Andre. I want him to know that!¡± Vincent continued, ¡°And if the time is right, I will facilitate a peace negotiation between Dave and the elves. No matter what kind of conflict there is between the Dark Elves and the elves, it is an internal matter between the elves. Unless it relates to those evil creatures, there is nothing that can¡¯t be discussed!¡± Ebenezer nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I will go back and tell Horace. Before I get any news from master, if Horace dares to make any unusual moves, I will teach him a lesson for you!¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°Go!¡± Ebenezer transformed into a black shadow and disappeared from the spot. Vincent looked in the direction where Ebenezer had disappeared and could not help but smile. As he had contact with his teammates, he had a clear direction for his next move. He did not have to worry that his comrades outside the city would not be able to form a tacit understanding with him. Just as Vincent was about to retreat, a shout suddenly came from the dense forest in the distance. ¡°Come here quickly, we found something!¡± Vincent frowned slightly. He was worried that the soldiers would find the traces of Angelina and the others, so he quickly rushed over. He saw a ten-man dark elf team huddled in front of a bush. They were lowering their heads and whispering. Vincent walked up and asked coldly, ¡°What did you find? You¡¯re making a big fuss!¡± The soldiers looked up at Vincent and quickly said, ¡°Sir Vincent, we found the traces that you wanted!¡± Vincent followed the direction of their fingers and looked down at the grass. He found a drop of black liquid on a leaf. It was the blood of the Dark Elves! Vincent frowned slightly and asked the soldiers, ¡°Are you sure that someone left this behind? And not because one of you is injured?¡± When the ten soldiers heard this, they raised their arms and jumped around on the spot. They quickly said, ¡°Sir, we are definitely not injured. This is definitely not from us!¡± When Vincent heard this, he could not help but sigh in his heart. He originally wanted to take this opportunity to meet up with his teammates, but he did not expect to really find traces of that mysterious Dark Elf. He really did not know whether he should say that he was lucky or unlucky! However, regardless of whether Vincent had the confidence to defeat the mysterious Dark Elf at this time, just the Demon King¡¯s Groan that he had on him was enough for Vincent to continue taking the risk to look for him! Vincent ordered the crowd in a deep voice, ¡°Immediately ask everyone to increase the search area and see if there are any similar traces nearby!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The group of soldiers who received the order began to disperse to inform others of Vincent¡¯s latest orders. After having a definite search area, the group of soldiers quickly made new discoveries. From time to time, someone would report the newly discovered bloodstains to Vincent. Vincent turned his head to look in the direction of Devil Flame City. He then walked toward the nearest bloodstains in sequence. He soon simulated the escape route of the mysterious Dark Elf. When Vincent reached the last drop of blood, he raised his head to look at the dark and deep canyon in front of him. There were tall trees and dense forests. Sunlight could not be seen there. He turned his head and said to the group, ¡°Do any of you know the situation in this canyon?¡± A soldier raised his hand and said, ¡°Reporting to Sir Vincent, there are hunters from Devil Flame City who often go to this canyon to catch prey. The walls of the canyon are steep, and there is only one passageway at the entrance. Moreover, there is miasma in the canyon all year round. If you stay in there for too long, you will be poisoned. Therefore, even the most experienced hunter would not dare to stay in there for too long. At most, they can only stay in there for a day, or their lives will be in danger!¡± ¡°There¡¯s only one entrance?¡± Vincent frowned and sighed. He could not understand why the mysterious Dark Elf who was focused on escaping would enter a canyon that had no exit. There was definitely something fishy about this! After thinking about it, Vincent did not dare to take the risk with the soldiers behind him. He immediately ordered, ¡°Gather your troops and guard the entrance of the canyon. If the one who comes out is not me, kill without mercy. If I don¡¯t come out after a day, immediately send men back to the city to seek support. It would be best if you directly raze the entire canyon to the ground. Don¡¯t worry about my safety!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The soldiers replied one after another. Although they had some complaints about Vincent¡¯s strength, they still admired him from the bottom of their hearts when they saw his iron-blooded style. Therefore, the soldiers all had the same thoughts at that moment. No matter what the outcome was, they would definitely defend Vincent well for the next day! After Vincent made arrangements for everyone, he walked into the canyon alone. In the dark and dense forest, there was a rotten smell everywhere. Everywhere he looked was filled with milky white poisonous miasma. Vincent finally understood why the mysterious Dark Elf was hiding in there. This was because the canyon was very big. Even if there was only one exit, the white fog would obstruct one¡¯s vision and allow him to avoid a large number of pursuers. Plus, if he had prepared a hiding place in advance, the mysterious Dark Elf could even delay until he had finished absorbing the energy within the Elf King¡¯s remains! ¡°Since I¡¯ve touched it, I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to do as you wish!¡± sighed Vincent softly. He then chased after the shallow footprints on the fallen leaves in the forest. However, what Vincent did not expect was that the depth of the canyon was far beyond his imagination. The hunters in Devil Flame City knew that this canyon only had one entrance. This was because they could see the towering mountains around the canyon from the jungle outside. They believed that no one had traveled to the deepest part of the canyon before. Although Vincent was hurrying on his way, it still took him a whole day to reach the foot of the mountain at the deepest part of the canyon! Vincent thought of the soldiers who were guarding the entrance of the canyon. They should have already returned to the city to seek help. Thus, he knew that he did not have much time left. He had to find the mysterious Dark Elf hiding in there before a large number of reinforcements arrived. Only then could he maximize his gains! Vincent followed the footprints and passed through the thick white fog. Finally, he saw the full view of the mountain in front of him. However, at the same time, he could not help but gasp. He saw that the towering mountain peak in front of him was filled with countless natural karst caves. Even if he knew that the mysterious Dark Elf was hiding in there, he was unable to determine which karst cave he was hiding in. If he entered rashly, he would definitely attract the attention of the mysterious Dark Elf. If the mysterious Dark Elf took the opportunity to escape into the valley, then Vincent would have no way of catching his trail under the vast white fog! Vincent walked to the foot of a large tree and hid his figure. He then raised his hand and produced a ball of flame. Under the control of his flame authority, the flame instantly transformed into a long thin line. They were like countless tentacles. The thin fire lines probed into the various karst caves on the mountain. The thin fire lines were like vines. They stuck onto the cracks of the rock walls. They then explored the depths of the complex and interconnected karst caves. At the same time, in the deepest part of the karst cave, an old Dark Elf lifted his left hand and took off the mask on his face. He looked down at his bloody right arm and could not help but gnash his teeth and said, ¡°Damn Andre, as expected of one of the twelve apostles! I haven¡¯t seen you for ten years, but you have become so powerful! After I recover and absorb the energy from the Elf King¡¯s remains, I will tear you into pieces with my own hands!¡± Perhaps it was because of his anger, his injuries started to hurt once again. The old Dark Elf closed his eyes in pain. After a long time, he finally let out a sigh of relief. His clothes were drenched in sweat. He began to treat the wounds on his body carefully and bandaged his right arm tightly. However, what he did not know was that while he was bandaging his wounds, a very tiny flame suddenly emerged from the crack in the karst cave. The flame slowly formed an eyeball and was observing his every move quietly. After the old Dark Elf finished bandaging his wound, he became much more relaxed. He could not wait to look at his left hand. At that moment, he was wearing two rings on his left hand. One contained the Demon King¡¯s Groan whilst the other contained the Elf King¡¯s remains. ¡°Power! I want power! I can¡¯t wait to become stronger!¡± said the old Dark Elf with anticipation. He then took out the black gem-like skeleton from his storage ring and placed it in a corner of the cave. He reached out and grabbed one of the arms of the skeleton and began to absorb the energy within. However, after just two seconds of absorption, the old Dark Elf suddenly felt a change in his hands. At the same time, there was no more psionic power in his body. He looked at his hand in surprise and suddenly realized that the pitch-black bone in his hand had turned into a piece of wood. Judging from its shape and style, it looked like a handle that had been removed from the most ordinary broom! The aged Dark Elf took a few steps back and sighed in confusion, ¡°What¡­ What¡¯s going on?¡± The Elf King¡¯s remains should have a tremendous amount of psionic power and mottled memory fragments. Even if the energy inside was sucked dry, the skeleton that belonged to the Elf King was still an indestructible material. It would never turn into a rotten piece of wood! The old Dark Elf instantly realized that the Elf King¡¯s remains in front of him must be fake. He instantly thought of countless possibilities. Perhaps the auction house had sold fake remains. However, this possibility was not very high. After all, every auction house had its own appraiser. It was very difficult for a fake to escape their eyes. The most likely possibility was that someone had swapped the remains in the middle of the street! Of course, there was another possibility. Dave must have taken the fake remains out in public. The real Elf King¡¯s remains were still in Dave¡¯s hands! The old Dark Elf had no time to explore the truth of the matter. He could only test how fake the remains were! As he pressed his hand on the skull of the skeleton, the spiritual energy that was in it instantly dissipated. The skeleton that was originally as black as ink and shining with sparkling light shattered into pieces of wood and fell on the ground. ¡°Puff!¡± After seeing the scene, the old Dark Elf could not help but spit out a mouthful of blood. The injuries that he had just treated burst out again. He did not expect his plan to fail. He had worked so hard to escape from Andre¡¯s hands, only for a pile of broken wood! The old Dark Elf roared angrily, ¡°B*stard! I don¡¯t care who lied to me. As soon as I recover from my injuries, I will immediately spread this news! If you don¡¯t let me live well, I will definitely not let you live well for even a day! Moreover, by tomorrow, I¡¯ll be able to cast another three magic spells of the Demon Race. At that time, even if I¡¯m injured, entering and leaving Devil Flame City will be as easy as walking on flat ground. Those who dare to lie to me will definitely pay the price!¡± He had once thought that he was the biggest winner, but he did not expect that he would become the dumbest idiot! ¡°Old man, I¡¯m very sorry. The information that you want to leak out is the most important secret to me, so I will not allow you to live until tomorrow!¡± At that moment, Vincent¡¯s voice was suddenly heard behind the old Dark Elf. When the old Dark Elf heard it, he immediately turned his head to look behind him in shock. He then realized that a ball of fire had appeared in the cave in front of him. Vincent¡¯s figure was slowly emerging from the flames! Chapter 363 - Stunning Three Strikes, Mysterious Diary The old Dark Elf, Jacob, looked at Vincent, who had suddenly appeared, and asked nervously, ¡°Who are you?¡± Vincent smiled slightly and said softly, ¡°My name is Vincent. I am His Highness Dave¡¯s personal bodyguard. You almost killed him today, so I¡¯m here to avenge him!¡± Jacob suddenly laughed when he heard that. He replied sternly, ¡°Revenge? Silence me? It seems that the real Elf King¡¯s remains must still be in his hands. I really underestimated that kid. I originally thought that he was unable to endure the torture of the assassins and only took out the Elf King¡¯s remains when his mental state had collapsed. I didn¡¯t expect him to actually use the remains to divert the attention of others. He even risked his own life. What a good plan, what a good method!¡± Vincent noticed that Jacob could still comment on Dave so calmly. He could not help but ask, ¡°Sir, aren¡¯t you afraid now?¡± Jacob looked at Vincent fearlessly and said, ¡°Kid, you came to kill me. How many troops did you bring? If there are no more than a few thousand, do you think a level 25 kid like you can keep me here?¡± Vincent grabbed the Return Journey of the Dead from his waist and casually put it on the ground. He smiled and said, ¡°I originally came with 300 soldiers, but the canyon is full of danger, so I asked them to guard the outside of the canyon. I¡¯m the only one who came inside to kill you!¡± ¡°Hahaha! Kid, you¡¯re really too arrogant! Although I¡¯m injured and the Demon King¡¯s Groan has entered a cooldown state, it¡¯s still easy for me to kill you!¡± Jacob laughed loudly. Vincent¡¯s expression instantly became solemn as he sneered, ¡°Please enlighten me!¡± Jacob saw that Vincent was prepared to make a move, so he gave up on the idea of scaring him away. He directly raised his left hand. A magic staff instantly appeared in his hand. He pointed it directly at Vincent and shouted in a deep voice, ¡°Great God Gajero, grant me boundless darkness!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a pitch-black demonic aura instantly gushed out, blocking the light in the entire karst cave. In the blink of an eye, it had turned into a hell shrouded in demon aura. At that moment, there were two options before Jacob. One was to take the opportunity to dig out of the karst cave and continue hiding in the poisonous miasma. After he recovered from his injuries and when the Demon King¡¯s Groan had reset, he would wait for an opportunity to break out of the encirclement. The second was to use the black fog before him to kill Vincent. Although Jacob had injured one of his arms, he was still a level 40 creature. It would be a piece of cake for him to kill a level 25 creature! Jacob understood that escaping was the safest way to deal with the situation. However, after realizing that he had been used by someone, he had to vent the anger in his heart. Vincent who was in front of him seemed to be the best option! ¡°Go to hell!¡± Jacob let out a beast-like growl and swung his staff toward Vincent¡¯s head. As long as he struck Vincent, his head would shatter on the spot, and Jacob¡¯s hatred would be alleviated by a lot! However, at that moment, Vincent, who was in the black fog did not move at all. It was as if his five senses had been completely sealed. He suddenly raised his hand and grabbed the hilt of the knife beside him. ¡°Bang!¡± The coarse cloth on the surface of the Return Journey of the Dead instantly exploded, and a series of dragon-like humming sounds came from the scabbard. After a day of silence, Vincent¡¯s Return Journey of the Dead seemed to have the desire to fight. After sensing his master¡¯s battle intent, its sharp and cold aura instantly reverberated throughout the entire karst cave. ¡°Clang!¡± Vincent instantly drew the knife out of its scabbard. At the same time, the strength that he had been suppressing also began to rise explosively. Vincent gripped the hilt of his knife with both hands. For a moment, his mind was clear. His boundless battle and killing intent were communicated to heaven and earth. Endless majesty began to gather on the blade of his knife. After comprehending the Art of Heaven¡¯s Will formula, Vincent had never had the opportunity to use it, much less the opportunity to use his true strength. As he could finally give it a go, it was just the right time for him to try out the key to Art of Heaven¡¯s Will. In order to adjust his strength and communicate with heaven and earth as he wished, he first had to have a firm and unfettered mind! Previously, Vincent had to disguise himself and conceal his strength. He was also worried about his teammates who had lost contact with him. Hence, he was unable to have a firm and unfettered mind. At that moment, Vincent already knew the whereabouts of Angelina and the others. He also did not have to hide his identity anymore. If he had an unfettered mind, his understanding of the Art of Heaven¡¯s Will would instantly deepen by a lot. At the same time, he could also comprehend the first three moves of the eight forms of Heaven¡¯s will. With the Return Journey of the Dead in his hand, Vincent¡¯s fighting spirit was at its peak. He instantly integrated the essence of the first three moves into his knife skills. ¡°Heaven and Earth Destruction!¡± Vincent swung his knife horizontally and performed the first move of the eight forms of Heaven¡¯s will. An earth-shattering, selfless, and unceasing aura instantly wrapped around the unsharpened blade of the Return Journey of the Dead. A sharp aura soon appeared on the blade. Vincent swung it fiercely at the staff that was approaching him. ¡°Crack!¡± After just one slash, the magic staff in Jacob¡¯s hand was instantly split into two halves. He then slashed the blade aura on his chest causing a string of bloody flowers to shoot out. At the same time, the black fog in the cave instantly dispersed, revealing Vincent, who was brimming with a murderous aura. He was like a demon god. ¡°Bang!¡± Jacob¡¯s body crashed heavily into the mountain wall behind him. He looked at Vincent with a face full of shock and exclaimed in surprise, ¡°You, you already have the strength of a level 35 creature! You¡¯ve been hiding your strength all this time!¡± Vincent was still immersed in the comprehension of the Art of Heaven¡¯s Will. He had no time to pay attention to Jacob¡¯s shock. He swung his blade and stabbed toward Jacob with a wave of disdain in the air. ¡°A pillar supporting the sky!¡± The blade, which had fused with the essence of the second move of the eight forms of Heavenly Will, carried a sharp blade aura. It was as if it could pierce through everything. When Jacob saw the scene, he immediately felt the threat of death. He waved his left hand and muttered, ¡°Almighty God Gajero, please allow me to borrow your ability!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Jacob¡¯s entire body turned black and hollow. He allowed the sharp blade aura to pierce through his chest, but he did not receive any substantial damage. ¡°Boom!¡± However, the wall behind Jacob was pierced through by Vincent¡¯s blade, leaving a deep hole. The entire karst cave started to tremble violently. It looked like it was about to collapse completely. ¡°No!¡± Jacob shouted out in fear. His entire body turned into countless streams of black gas, dispersing in all directions along the karst cave. The scattered streams of black gas were all Jacob¡¯s body. Each stream of black gas could eventually condense into Jacob¡¯s body. As long as one stream of black gas could successfully break out of the encirclement, Jacob would be able to keep his life. However, only by condensing all the black gas together could he recover his full strength! At this moment, Vincent had attacked twice in a row. He took advantage of the opportunity to attack the third time. However, the target in front of him suddenly disappeared, making him feel a little upset. ¡°Raging Fire!¡± shouted Vincent. The fire lines hidden in all the karst caves instantly turned into raging flames. Countless pairs of eyes emerged from the flames, staring at every wisp of black gas that swam in the caves. Finally, when all the black gas flew out of the karst cave, it immediately converged into Jacob¡¯s body at the foot of the mountain. Jacob had used a lot of psionic power to maintain his body in a state of demonic aura. If it was not for Jacob being unable to hold on for a while, he really did not want to return to his original body so quickly. After all, he was still very close to the karst cave. Vincent still had a chance to catch up! ¡°Damn it, he¡¯s actually not a Dark Elf! But what move was that just now? It actually had such power. Youngsters nowadays are too fierce! I won¡¯t play with you today. Wait until I recover tomorrow, then I¡¯ll teach you a good lesson!¡± Jacob looked at the flames in the karst cave and could not help but sigh through gritted teeth. Just as Jacob was about to turn around and leave, a large tree in front of him instantly exploded. Endless flames soared into the sky. Vincent, who was holding a long knife in his hand, walked out from the flames and looked at Jacob coldly. A bitter look appeared on Jacob¡¯s face. If he had known that Vincent was so difficult to deal with, he would not have been so arrogant in the beginning. Even if he could not escape, he would have knelt down and begged for mercy. It would be better than the current situation. Jacob could tell that Vincent had understood something and was using him as bait. Even if he knelt down and begged for mercy, the other party would not show any mercy! After all, it was not easy to gain a momentary realization. If he did not seize the opportunity in time, he might not have a second chance to realize something in this life! ¡°You, who are you? A Fire Elf? Or are you not an elf at all?¡± Jacob knew that he would not be able to escape death at this time, so he decided not to run away. Instead, he looked at Vincent and questioned him. Vincent did not say anything, but a flame suddenly appeared on his body. As the flame burned, his true figure appeared! Jacob roared with an unwilling expression, ¡°Foreign race! There is actually a foreign race hiding in Devil Flame City! Is Andre a freeloader?¡± At the same time, Vincent raised the knife in his hand again and slashed down at Jacob. ¡°Conquering the world!¡± As Vincent slashed down, countless energies that wandered between heaven and earth instantly gathered on the Return Journey of the Dead. It formed a transparent blade that was dozens of meters long. It directly struck Jacob and the karst cave behind him into two halves. ¡°Boom!¡± A straight crack that was dozens of meters high and dozens of meters deep instantly appeared on the towering and heavy mountain. Countless boulders fell and buried Jacob¡¯s body under the boulders. The power of the Art of Heaven¡¯s Will technique requires one to connect with the energy that traveled between heaven and earth using one¡¯s mind. Although it could not increase Vincent¡¯s level, it increased the strength of his attack greatly, thus allowing him to create an attack that far exceeded his own level. At that moment, the first three moves of the eight forms of Heaven¡¯s Will had all been used. Vincent¡¯s eyes that were as cold as ice instantly regained their vigor. Vincent looked at the dilapidated mountain in front of him. He could not help but smile. The first three strokes were already so powerful. If he comprehended all eight forms of Heaven¡¯s will, the power would be simply unimaginable! Vincent jumped onto the rock. Instead of moving the rock to find the equipment on Jacob¡¯s body, he went back to the crumbling cave. At the same time, he thought back to when he was on the fifth floor of Hell¡¯s Rose with Dave. He had previously worked out a plan with Dave. How could the remains of a true Elf King be handed over for no reason? Even Vincent would not make such a loss, let alone Dave! So, Vincent came up with a plan. He used some brooms to make a rough outline of the remains. He then let Monica use her means to attach a faint demonic aura to the brooms. She made it looked like a skeleton that was full of energy. At the same time, Vincent secretly used his authority to modify the appearance of the fake remains to look like the real ones. Dave then brought the remains with him and went crazy on the street. However, the only drawback of this plan was that he absolutely could not allow the individual who obtained the fake remains to live. If he spread the news about the fake remains, then all their previous plans would be in vain. At the same time, Dave would once again become the biggest suspect! Therefore, Vincent had to ensure that Jacob was really dead, and not just dead on the surface! In a very hidden karst cave, the last wisp of black gas slowly condensed into Jacob¡¯s figure. He laid on the ground and panted non-stop. At this moment, he was only left with the strength of a level 15 creature. He was so weak that he did not have any strength left. When Vincent stabbed him the second time, Jacob finally realized that he was not a match for Vincent. That was why he had thought of a golden cicada escaping its shell. He sacrificed the majority of his strength in order to preserve a slim chance of survival. At the moment, outside the karst cave, Jacob had already been struck down by Vincent. He believed that Vincent must have thought that he had completed his mission and had left to report to Dave. Jacob clenched his fists tightly and shouted angrily with a pale face, ¡°Vincent! Dave! Just you wait. When I recover my strength, I will make sure that all of you will be discredited and die without a burial place!¡± At that moment, Vincent suddenly appeared in front of the entrance of the cave and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you won¡¯t be able to wait until that day!¡± Jacob suddenly raised his head and looked at Vincent, who was still haunting him. Tears immediately welled up in his eyes. ¡°Why? I have already fallen into such a situation. Why can you still find me? Why don¡¯t you give me a chance to live?¡± Jacob shouted with a face full of grief and indignation. In his despair, tears flowed down his face. He completely lost the posture of an expert from before. ¡°Everything with flames is under my control, so the black gas that you have spread out everywhere can¡¯t escape my eyes. Besides, the special equipment that I¡¯ve always wanted is still in your hands. How can I let you go?¡± said Vincent softly as he pointed to the Demon King¡¯s Groan on his left hand. ¡°You!¡± Jacob looked at Vincent angrily as endless regret rose in his heart. He had previously thought of putting on an act to make it look more realistic. He wanted to leave behind his Demon King¡¯s Groan on the death of his doppelganger. However, he could not bear to do it. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you only have the wisdom of a golden transcending shell, but you don¡¯t have the determination of a strong warrior to break his wrist, so I have no choice but to kill you!¡± sighed Vincent softly. He then raised his knife and slashed down and ended Jacob¡¯s life. At the same time, he let him die in the true sense of the word! Vincent went forward to take Jacob¡¯s Demon King¡¯s Groan and his storage ring. He waved his hand and threw out a ball of flame, completely burning Jacob¡¯s body. He had completely erased the last trace of his existence in the world. Vincent kept the Return Journey of the Dead on his waist again. He checked Jacob¡¯s storage ring as he walked out of the canyon. The Demon King¡¯s Groan was still in the state of cooldown. It would not reset simply because its owner had changed. Therefore, there was no value for Vincent to research it at that moment. Instead, it was Jacob¡¯s storage ring that gave Vincent a pleasant surprise. In Jacob¡¯s collection, besides many crystal coins, there were also many high-grade materials, including some fire-type materials. With these fire-type materials, Vincent could cultivate the Flaming Sun Divine Body again! At the same time, there were also many books stored in the storage ring. Vincent could not help but feel curious. He took out one of the books and realized that the title of the book was not written on the front page, so he could only flip through the contents. What Vincent did not expect was that these books were all Jacob¡¯s diaries. He had personally written them down over the years. ¡°I really did not expect that there were still creatures who kept diaries among the thousands of races in the Black Hole!¡± sighed Vincent softly. Then, as he hurried on, he admired Jacob¡¯s life. The diary was always written for him to read. Jacob did not write about how beautiful his life was. Instead, he wrote down everything he had done over the years in a clear manner. It turned out that when Jacob was young, he was a bounty killer and an underground mercenary. In short, as long as he was paid, he could kill others and commit all kinds of crimes. Later on, as he got older, Jacob made more and more enemies. He had to conceal his identity and gradually disappeared from the sight of the outside world. Over the years, he had been secretly doing things like killing others and stealing goods. Every single one of his records was very detailed. He even wrote about how some creatures were mistaken for him and had died unjustly in the end. Between the lines, there was a hint of his smug and complacent attitude. However, Vincent was not interested in the records of these statements. What really interested him was the part of Jacob¡¯s diary from the earlier years. There was a very mysterious matter that could involve someone that Vincent was interested in! ¡°New Year 4396, Day 271. Today, I received a big business deal. The reward was so generous that I did not dare to imagine it. At the same time, the degree of danger was also the most desperate I have ever felt in my life. I also realized that behind this matter, not only were the Dark Elves manipulating it, but there were also terrifying existences in the Imperial City that were secretly watching our every move. Therefore, I realized that I must never record the details of this operation in any form, not even in words! I have a feeling in my heart that the following experience will be the last memory I want to recall in the future. Andre told us that as long as the mission is completed, he will give double the reward for those who can survive. Such a benefit is something I absolutely cannot refuse. I hope that the Great God can forgive my greed and bless me to live to the end!¡± Vincent¡¯s gaze was fixed on the name that had appeared in the diary. He instantly thought of the current City Lord of Devil Flame City. It seemed that Jacob and Andre had worked together in the past. It was Andre who had hired Jacob to do an extremely dangerous thing! Chapter 364 - The Heart of a Soldier Vincent walked through the dense forest whilst flipping through the diary in his hand. He carefully considered the things that were recorded in it. He was trying to find out the relationship between Jacob and Andre. Although he did not know how long ago ¡®New Year 4396¡¯ was, it was not difficult to tell that it was many, many years ago based on the old pages of the diary. If the ¡®Andre¡¯ that was recorded in the diary was the same City Lord Andre of Devil Flame City, then this would mean that many years ago, he had hired a group of desperadoes to do an extremely dangerous thing. Moreover, the matter seemed to involve the demons in the Imperial City. Unfortunately, this paragraph was the last paragraph in the diary. If Vincent wanted to find the subsequent records, he had to look through the remaining dozens of diaries in Jacob¡¯s storage ring. ¡°What a pity! If I had known earlier, I would have used Spirit Binding to control Jacob¡¯s soul. As his soul has dissipated, I can only use this stupid method!¡± Vincent kept the slightly more important diary in his storage ring. He then started to check the remaining diaries one by one. However, after flipping through two diary entries, Vincent felt dizzy and was short of breath. His heart was very uncomfortable. Only now did he remember that he had already stayed in the canyon for two days. He had inhaled too much poisonous miasma, causing him to have symptoms of poisoning! Vincent could not help but feel a little helpless. If his Flaming Sun Divine Body had not been destroyed, he could have used fire spiritualization to burn all the poison in his body. Unfortunately, Vincent no longer possessed the ability to spiritualize with fire. After thinking about it, Vincent suddenly remembered that Jacob had some fire attribute materials in his storage ring that could help him quickly cultivate the Flaming Sun Divine Body. Following that, Vincent found a flat stone and sat cross-legged on it. He took out the fire attribute materials in his storage ring and began to absorb the fire attribute energy from within. As Vincent had once cultivated the Flaming Sun Divine Body to the fourth level, he had a rich experience. Cultivating it again was a breeze. Vincent could achieve twice the effect with only half the effort. As time slowly passed by, Vincent¡¯s feet were covered with the used-up materials. He had extracted all the energy from the fire attribute materials. The materials nourished his Flaming Sun Divine Body. ¡°Weng!¡± A flame suddenly shot out from Vincent¡¯s body, but it did not burn outwards. Instead, it began to burn Vincent¡¯s body. In the end, Vincent seemed to have set himself on fire. His entire body was scorched black by the flames, but he did not seem to feel any pain. He continued to close his eyes and meditate calmly until his charcoal-like skin began to soften under the flames. Finally, it became fiery red. When Vincent¡¯s entire body was assimilated by the flames, his body entered the state of fire spiritualization. As Vincent opened his eyes, two balls of flames were swaying in his eye sockets. They seemed very excited. With just a thought from Vincent, the flames on his entire body immediately extinguished and he returned to his original appearance. However, because of the burning flames, his clothes were completely gone. Vincent was standing naked in the dense forest of the canyon. He sighed emotionally, ¡°I¡¯ve cultivated the Flaming Sun Divine Body to the second level. This time, I¡¯m no longer afraid of the poisonous miasma in the canyon!¡± As he had successfully cultivated the Flaming Sun Divine Body, his strength had once again increased. Although Vincent was still a level 35 creature, his combat power had already increased by more than ten times compared to when he first entered Dark Elves World. This was because Vincent had grasped the celestial secret art, the Art of Heaven¡¯s Will, and even comprehended a brand-new blade technique. He had learned the first three moves of the eight forms of Heaven¡¯s Will. At the same time, he had also regained the Flaming Sun Divine Body. This gave Vincent absolute confidence that he could defeat even stronger opponents of a higher level. He no longer needed to take advantage of one¡¯s injuries in order to escape like before. Vincent looked at his naked appearance and suddenly had an idea. He took out a set of clean clothes from Jacob¡¯s storage ring, put them on, and took out a face cloth to cover his face. He had completely disguised himself as Jacob. Then, Vincent grabbed the long knife on his waist and said softly, ¡°Modify the shape!¡± After a burst of sparkling light, the Return Journey of the Dead instantly transformed from a long knife into the most common magic staff amongst the elves. As long as Vincent did not take off his face mask, he would look like Jacob. Vincent took a step and quickly rushed to the entrance of the canyon because he had to put on another show! When Vincent rushed to the entrance of the canyon, he immediately hid behind a rock to block his figure. He then carefully looked out of the canyon. He saw that there were already more than 300 soldiers outside. There were actually thousands of soldiers standing in the dark. The leader in charge of the soldiers was the leader of the City Lord¡¯s guards, Miller! However, for some reason, Miller did not follow Vincent¡¯s previous arrangement to lead his men to bombard every corner of the canyon. Vincent guaranteed that the criminal hiding in here would have nowhere to hide if he did that. But instead, Miller had led a group of soldiers to guard the intersection of the canyon and did not move. ¡°That¡¯s good too, so there won¡¯t be too few of them watching the show!¡± Vincent laughed softly. He then put Jacob¡¯s storage ring and the Demon King¡¯s Groan on his left hand. It was Jacob¡¯s fault for being unlucky. He had used the Demon King¡¯s Groan stored skills outside Hell¡¯s Rose early in the morning on the day before. It usually required an entire day for it to complete the cooldown. However, when Vincent found him, there was only half an hour left until the cooldown was completed. Sadly, Jacob did not last until then! As another day had passed, Vincent could use the magic spells that did not require faith or psionic power. This was definitely the greatest characteristic of the mysterious Dark Elf in everyone¡¯s eyes! This was because Vincent needed to continue hiding the fake remains. He could not let others know that Jacob had died at his hands. He had to let everyone think that Jacob had escaped with the Elf King¡¯s remains. This would bring him and Dave the greatest level of safety. ¡­ At the same time, outside the canyon, Miller, who had led thousands of soldiers to gather at the entrance, was currently staring solemnly at the white fog. It was not because he did not know Vincent¡¯s orders, but it was because he simply did not want to listen to Vincent. He hated Vincent. How could this guy, who was only a level 25 creature, be able to gain the trust of His Highness Dave the moment he entered the City Lord¡¯s mansion? He had only made a few contributions. Yet he was directly promoted by the City Lord to become City Patrol Officer. After thinking about how he had served in the City Lord¡¯s mansion for many years, he realized that he was only the leader of the guards with limited power. Although it was a position that allowed him to be relatively close to the City Lord, the real power in his hands was far inferior to that of Vincent who was the City Patrol Officer! Therefore, Miller felt unhappy in his heart. This led him to resist everything related to Vincent. He believed that even if he did not follow Vincent¡¯s orders, he could still earn enough contributions. It was already the third day since the mysterious Dark Elf and Vincent entered the canyon. If there was still no movement in the canyon, then Vincent would most likely die in there! As for the mysterious Dark Elf, he would not be able to stay inside for so long. He would have to exit the canyon sooner or later. At that time, Miller, who had thousands of elite soldiers behind him, would be able to directly kill the mysterious Dark Elf at the entrance of the canyon. When that time came, he would bring the mysterious Dark Elf¡¯s head back to Devil Flame City. He would definitely be able to exchange it for a higher position than the leader of the guards! After much thought, Miller could not help but imagine his future prospects. However, at that moment, a black cloud suddenly rose from the white fog within the canyon. It slowly condensed into a black cloud that blotted out the sky. A soldier pointed at the sky and shouted at Miller in shock, ¡°Sir Miller, look!¡± Miller raised his head to look at the sky and started to tremble in fear. He was too familiar with this black cloud. Back when the City Lord fought with the mysterious Dark Elf in the sky above the alley, the mysterious Dark Elf was able to withstand hundreds of moves without being defeated precisely because of this black cloud! Since the mysterious Dark Elf had exited the canyon, this meant that Vincent must have died inside. Miller could not help but be secretly delighted. He turned to the soldiers behind him and said, ¡°Everyone, prepare to attack. Once you see a figure, immediately attack. Do not hesitate at all. Moreover, everyone¡¯s attack must be quick. Do not give the opponent the slightest chance to breathe! No matter how strong he is, as long as we do not give him time to recover his psionic power, he will be exhausted to death by us sooner or later!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Thousands of soldiers replied in unison. Their shouts reverberated throughout the entire canyon. It did not dissipate for a long time. However, not everyone was filled with a fighting spirit at that moment. There were 300 soldiers looking at Miller with ugly expressions on their faces. They were the personal soldiers that were appointed by the City Patrol Officer, Vincent. They had also witnessed Vincent¡¯s iron-blooded order with their own eyes. Vincent had charged into the canyon filled with poisonous miasma alone to chase after the murderer. Such an iron-willed man, who was determined to die, instantly won the respect of 300 of them! However, when Miller, who was the reinforcement, arrived, he did not carry out Vincent¡¯s plan. This made Vincent¡¯s previous sacrifice useless. Even after the battle ended, the City Lord would not see any contribution from Vincent. This made the 300 soldiers feel unconvinced because they had unknowingly developed a sense of identity and belonging toward Vincent. However, the mysterious Dark Elf had appeared. They had no choice but to obey the military order and prepare to attack. They could only persuade themselves in their hearts. This could be considered as taking revenge for Vincent, who may have died in battle. Vincent, who was currently pretending to be Jacob, suddenly appeared from the dark clouds. He looked down at Miller and said in a very arrogant manner, ¡°Haha, why didn¡¯t Andre come personally? He actually sent you b*stards here to die. Isn¡¯t he underestimating me too much?¡± When Miller heard this, he could not help but frown. He shouted coldly, ¡°Hmph, you have been heavily injured by the City Lord. The injuries on your body are definitely not fully healed. There is no need for the City Lord to personally make a move to deal with an old dog like you who is on the verge of death. I can take your head for the City Lord!¡± Vincent laughed when he saw this. He said, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that Andre is short-sighted. He doesn¡¯t know how useful the Elf King¡¯s remains are. My injuries have long recovered, and my strength has improved. If you guys are still alive today, remember to tell Andre for me when you go back. Sooner or later, I¡¯ll have to settle the score with him!¡± Miller was shocked and looked up at the sky in fear. Just as Vincent had said, both Andre and Miller were short-sighted because they did not know what was so special about the Elf King¡¯s remains. They just believed whatever Vincent said! Miller had seen the mysterious Dark Elf¡¯s peak strength with his own eyes. He was able to destroy an alley in the blink of an eye and kill everyone there. Then, he fought back and forth with the City Lord. He suddenly realized that the few thousand men that he had brought along were simply not enough. However, Miller was already riding a tiger. He had no choice but to summon up his courage and give the order, ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be afraid, and don¡¯t care about what he says. Let¡¯s attack together!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, countless arrows flew into the air. They shot straight at Vincent! Vincent was not flustered at all. With the help of the Demon King¡¯s Groan, he could form a connection with the dark clouds in the sky. He could also hide in the dark clouds with just a thought. No arrows could pierce through the dark clouds and hurt him. At the same time, Vincent could use the dark clouds to cast even more terrifying spells! ¡°I¡¯ll let you see my power first, Sky Demon Dance!¡± shouted Vincent in a deep voice. Countless black demons immediately emerged from the dark clouds and charged toward the soldiers on the ground. The demons formed from the clouds were not afraid of physical attacks at all. Moreover, the demonic aura that the Dark Elves used was very difficult to harm the demons that were formed using the same aura. Unless they had the same strength as Andre, whereby their demonic nature far exceeded the level of the black demons in the sky, they would have no choice but to try their best to forcefully suppress the demons. In the first attack, hundreds of Dark Elves were smashed onto the ground by the demons that fell from the sky. The remaining Dark Elves could only cry out in fear. They did not know how to fight against those ferocious and powerful creatures. As a level 40 creature, Miller¡¯s strength was without a doubt. At that moment, he pulled out the great sword on his waist, stood up, and jumped into the air. He slashed several times at the demons that were flying around him in a cool manner. However, when his blade cut through the demons¡¯ bodies, he felt as if he was cutting through the air. It did not cause any effective damage at all. Miller was instantly terrified. He did not have the courage to face death, nor did he have the resolve to fight until the end. He was only thinking about how to level up. If the opponent was weak and could be easily defeated, he was naturally willing to take a share of the credit. However, if the opponent was strong and difficult to deal with, the first thing Miller thought of was to temporarily avoid the edge and protect himself. Even if he returned to the City Lord¡¯s mansion without anything, he could still continue to stay by the City Lord¡¯s side to gain experience. He could then slowly increase his status. Why would he risk his life for this moment? When Miller thought about it, his level 40 strength was greatly reduced. He became even more anxious when he saw a small portion of the surrounding soldiers losing their fighting strength after just one exchange. Vincent, who was in the sky, just had to recognize Miller at this time. He stared at him and shouted in a deep voice, ¡°Kid, it seems that your strength is the strongest. Then I¡¯ll let you have a taste of my skills, Demon Heavenly Punishment!¡± As Vincent shouted again, countless black tentacles suddenly dropped down from the dark clouds and headed straight for Miller. Miller was panicking. He waved the long sword in his hand and cut off a few tentacles that were in front of him. He then dodged the attacks of the demons. Miller gritted his teeth and stomped his foot. He decisively gave up on the thousands of soldiers that had come with him. He broke away from the formation alone and fled in the direction of Devil Flame City! Vincent, who was in mid-air, did not expect Miller to be so cowardly. He was completely different from before. He was once ruthless and merciless when he plotted against Horace! This also caused Vincent to fall into a very awkward situation. If he wanted others to believe that he was Jacob, then he had to put on a show and kill all the soldiers that were below him. However, Vincent could not bear to do so. There was no reason for him to sacrifice thousands of lives for his disguise. Vincent was quick-witted and instantly thought of a more reasonable method. He shouted loudly, ¡°Kid, didn¡¯t you say earlier that you wanted to personally take my head? Why are you running away now? I don¡¯t care about the others today, but you must die in my hands!¡± Before he finished speaking, Vincent had already flown out to chase after Miller. At this time, the pressure on the thousands of soldiers at the mouth of the canyon suddenly decreased. They realized that they were lucky to have survived. At that moment, they had the same thoughts as Vincent¡¯s 300 private soldiers. Miller, who was in high spirits and showing off in front of them just a moment ago, had actually abandoned everyone and fled alone at the critical moment. If such a leader could command an army, would these soldiers not be simply cannon fodder? ¡°The general has escaped. Do we still need to guard here?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we just return to the city and report to the City Lord? We will just die in vain if we continue to follow him!¡± The group of soldiers discussed in a chaotic manner. At that moment, only 300 of them had a resolute attitude as they said to the others, ¡°If you want to leave, you can leave first. We have to wait here for Sir Vincent to come out! If we do not see Sir Vincent again, we will enter the canyon to search for him. We have to at least see his corpse! Sir Vincent has never left us behind. Instead, he was leading the troops. We cannot return to the city alone without our commander-in-chief!¡± The other soldiers were all moved when they heard this. As warriors, none of the thousands of Dark Elves present were afraid of death. However, they were afraid that they would die in vain. As the saying goes, a gentleman dies for his bosom friend. Without a leader, they would not be satisfied even if they died! After hearing the 300 soldiers praise Vincent, the thousands of soldiers who were abandoned by Miller said with envy and emotion, ¡°In that case, we won¡¯t leave. We will stay here with you and wait for Sir Vincent. If Sir Vincent can come out safely, then we will all listen to his orders. Anyway, our mission is the same. With a reliable commander, perhaps our brothers will be able to return alive! And if Sir Vincent does not come out, we will enter the canyon with you to search for him. We will bring Sir Vincent¡¯s body back to the city. I believe the City Lord will not punish us again!¡± ¡°Good brother, then we will wait for Sir Vincent together!¡± Chapter 365 - Return With Serious Injuries, Everyone Was Worried Vincent, who had disguised himself as Jacob and chased after Miller, finally left the canyon. Miller¡¯s state of mind was on the verge of collapsing under Vincent¡¯s relentless pursuit. He cried out sorrowfully as he ran into the canyon, ¡°No, don¡¯t kill me! I was only following the orders of the City Lord. You should kill the City Lord!¡± Vincent looked at Miller, who was like a stray dog. He continued to pursue him under the cover of the dark clouds. However, he did not really want to kill Miller, because he still needed someone to go back and tell Andre that the mysterious Dark Elf that had obtained the Elf King¡¯s remains had run away. That way, the Elf King¡¯s remains would be untraceable, and there would be no evidence to prove his death. After seeing Miller¡¯s cowardly appearance, Vincent could not help but have a thought. He quickly commanded the dark clouds to surround Miller. He raised his hand and lowered countless tentacles to stop Miller. He sneered and said, ¡°Hehe, kid! It¡¯s boring for me to kill you today. If you know what¡¯s good for you, hand over all the treasures that you have, and I might spare your life!¡± Miller was trembling with fear at that moment. He no longer had any thoughts of resisting. Upon hearing Vincent¡¯s words, he hurriedly nodded and replied, ¡°Alright, alright, alright. I¡¯ll give you everything I have. All I ask is that you don¡¯t kill me!¡± Miller quickly took off the storage ring in his hand and threw it to Vincent. Vincent raised his hand to catch the storage ring. He poured a large amount of psionic power into the storage ring, wiping away all the marks left behind by Miller. He then checked the contents of the ring. However, after looking through it, Vincent was greatly disappointed. It seemed that Miller, the leader of the guards, was not as rich as he had imagined. Other than some low-level materials, there were only some junks that seemed rather useless. The only thing that could be considered useful was the few thousand crystal coins. Vincent looked at Miller and said with a cold smile, ¡°Kid, with your wealth, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not enough to buy your life!¡± After seeing this, Miller knelt on the ground and pleaded loudly, ¡°Please expert, please senior! I¡¯m just a small soldier by the City Lord¡¯s side. Normally, I don¡¯t receive any rewards, so this is all my wealth! But what you don¡¯t know is that I have a very important treasure in my ring. It can definitely be used to exchange for my life!¡± Vincent was pleasantly surprised. He could not help but ask, ¡°What else? Quickly say it!¡± Miller swallowed his saliva and said with some heartache, ¡°In my storage ring, there is a seemingly ordinary iron token. You can take it out and have a look!¡± With just a thought, Vincent instantly found the iron token that Miller was talking about from his storage ring. He then took it out and placed it in his hand. He continued to ask Miller, ¡°What is this thing?¡± Miller hesitated for a moment before helplessly saying, ¡°This is the legendary Heavenly Demon Token!¡± ¡°Heavenly Demon Token?¡± Vincent frowned slightly. He could vaguely sense that this token seemed to be related to the demons that were stationed in Imperial City. Miller continued, ¡°Ever since our Dark Elves Race was ruled by Gajero, there have been some powerful demons stationed in the Imperial City. These oracles, who symbolize God Gajero, have almost never left the Imperial City. What they want will be issued through the Heavenly Demon Token to get powerful Dark Elves to work for them!¡± When Vincent heard this, he could not help but laugh and asked, ¡°You mean to say that you are the Dark Elf who has the ability to receive the Heavenly Demon Token?¡± Miller shook his head repeatedly and explained, ¡°This token was not mine, to begin with. It belonged to a Dark Elf who once wanted to cause trouble in Devil Flame City. Later, he was severely injured by the City Lord. I brought him back to interrogate him personally and found this Heavenly Demon Token on his body. Later, under my torture, he finally explained to me the use of the token! The mission given by the demons will remain in the Heavenly Demon Token. Whoever obtains the token can continue to complete the mission. After completing the mission, as long as you bring the token and the items required for the mission to the Imperial City, you will receive the Oracle¡¯s reward! This Heavenly Demon Token contains the simplest mission. You just need to kill the elves. As long as you bring the heads of the elves, you can go directly to Imperial City to meet the oracle and receive the oracle¡¯s reward!¡± Vincent was finally curious about the token in his hand. He could not help but look at it carefully. However, it did look like a very ordinary iron token, and it did not have the ability to store information. Vincent asked in a deep voice, ¡°This broken iron token can store information? Do you think I¡¯m stupid?¡± Miller saw that his last thought had been discovered, so he could only helplessly say, ¡°This iron token is actually just a box containing the Heavenly Demon Token. The real power is inside the iron token!¡± After hearing this, Vincent tightened his grip. The iron token that was not heavy suddenly flipped open, revealing a plate that was only half the size of a palm. It was sparkling like a purple gem. The aura of the Demon Race that Vincent hated the most was circulating on it. Vincent kept the token in his storage ring. He turned to Miller and asked, ¡°You obtained all this information through torture back then. How can you be sure that that Dark Elf did not want to trick you into going to the Imperial City to die and perish together with you?¡± Miller hurriedly put on an apologetic smile and said, ¡°After the incident, I asked the City Lord about this matter in an indirect manner. The City Lord told me that it was not just the Heavenly Demon Token that could receive missions. As long as the Demon Race¡¯s oracles issued anything, the outcome would be the only thing that mattered. As for who did it and how many creatures died in the process, they did not care at all! Therefore, with this Heavenly Demon Token, it is equivalent to having a pass to enter the Imperial City. When that time comes, wouldn¡¯t power and status be at your fingertips?¡± Vincent could not help but sneer. It seemed that the previous plan to use Dave as bait to lure Horace and the others to death should have been organized by Miller. He was merely borrowing the strength of Devil Flame City to help him complete the mission in the Heavenly Demon Token! Only when this token is in Vincent¡¯s hands would it be able to display its true value. This was because Vincent could use this token to head to the Imperial City in the future. He can then find an opportunity to eliminate all the demons! Vincent deliberately pondered for a moment. He then sneered at Miller and said, ¡°Hehe, at least you¡¯re sensible. For the sake of this Heavenly Demon Token, I¡¯ll spare your life today! Go back and pass a message to Andre for me. We¡¯re all old acquaintances. Forget about the previous grudges. In the future, as long as he doesn¡¯t continue to pursue me and when I finish absorbing the energy from the Elf King¡¯s remains and become world-renowned, the score will be automatically settled. Just like in the past, everyone will be safe and sound. It¡¯s good for everyone!¡± After hearing this, Miller was instantly delighted. He hurriedly nodded and said, ¡°So the old senior and the City Lord are old friends. I will definitely pass on the message to him. May I know your name, senior? This way, I can report truthfully to the City Lord!¡± Vincent naturally would not take the initiative to say that he was Jacob because it would appear too pretentious and easily arouse Andre¡¯s suspicion. Plus, the things that Vincent mentioned back then were nothing more than what he had guessed from the contents of the diary. If he said anything more, it would be easy for Andre to know that he was pretending. After thinking about it, Vincent suddenly remembered a paragraph in the diary. He then said to Miller, ¡°When you go back, you only need to tell Andre that the things we did back then cannot be recorded in any form. And I should also be a long-dead person. So many years have passed, there is no need for my name to reappear in the world!¡± Miller listened with a blank look, but he did not dare to continue asking. He could only nod repeatedly, and asked, ¡°Since I have recorded it, then can I leave?¡± Vincent said in a deep voice, ¡°Get lost!¡± Miller nodded repeatedly, and without hesitation, he turned around and fled to Devil Flame City. Vincent immediately put away the dark clouds in the sky. He carefully returned to the surroundings of the canyon. After seeing that thousands of soldiers were still guarding the entrance of the canyon, he could not help but feel happy in his heart. He quickly turned around and went to the foot of the mountain peak that isolated the inside and outside of the canyon. He raised his hand and pressed against it as he said softly, ¡°Modify and open the door!¡± Under the effect of the modification authority, a door suddenly appeared on the thick and heavy mountain peak. Vincent walked through the door and went straight in. He soon returned to the inner part of the canyon again! Earlier, Vincent wanted everyone to see that Jacob had already escaped. However, it was time for him to reappear in front of everyone with his Dark Elf identity. Vincent quickly removed the disguise on his body and took out a set of spare clothes. He then transformed back to the appearance of a Dark Elf. Originally, in order to make the act look more realistic, Vincent would need to cut himself a few times and pretended to be seriously injured. However, he currently had a better method than self-harm! ¡°Modify and recover!¡± Vincent used the modification authority on himself to adjust his own condition back to the time when he was injured. The injury that Vincent remembered the most was when he escaped the capital of Ultimate Evil after being heavily injured by Justin! Vincent clenched his teeth and endured the intense pain in his body. The skin all over his body began to crack inch by inch, revealing terrifying scarlet wounds. However, they were only superficial wounds. This was because Vincent¡¯s Flaming Sun Divine Body was not destroyed like before. Instead, he could rely on his divine body technique to forcefully walk toward the entrance of the canyon. The thousands of soldiers guarding the entrance of the canyon suddenly saw the white miasma begin to surge. Immediately after that, a figure covered in blood appeared in front of everyone. ¡°Look, that¡¯s Sir Vincent. He is out!¡± Everyone cheered in surprise. However, as Vincent walked closer, all the soldiers soon fell into silence. This was because they saw Vincent¡¯s body covered in wounds. They instantly thought of the great battle that he must have experienced inside the canyon. Although Vincent was a City Patrol Officer, he only had the strength of a level 25 creature. However, he had faced the mysterious Dark Elf head-on. Even Miller did not dare to face the enemy head-on, Not only did Vincent dare to walk into the canyon alone, but it also seemed that he had been dealing with the mysterious Dark Elf inside the canyon for a long time. The ones who profited from this were the soldiers who should have followed Vincent into the canyon! The 300 soldiers who came with Vincent all knelt down on one knee and said to Vincent with tears in their eyes, ¡°Sir Vincent, we¡­ We have let you down!¡± The other thousands of soldiers were also affected by the current atmosphere. They also knelt down on one knee to express their highest respect to the brave and fearless hero in front of them. Vincent did not have the strength to say anything at that moment. He only muttered and sighed, ¡°Danger, retreat quickly!¡± After saying that, Vincent fell to the ground. A few squad leaders quickly shouted, ¡°Stretcher! Doctor! Come quickly! We must save Sir Vincent. Everyone, follow Sir Vincent¡¯s orders and retreat to the city immediately!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Everyone replied in unison. After the doctor bandaged Vincent¡¯s injuries, thousands of soldiers escorted Vincent back to the city. As no one knew where Vincent lived, the soldiers had no choice but to send Vincent directly to the City Lord¡¯s mansion. After Andre learned that Vincent was seriously injured but had let the mysterious Dark Elf escape, his expression was cold and heartless. He did not care about Vincent¡¯s situation. He did not even give any instructions on how to deal with him. Fortunately, Dave rushed over after hearing the news and brought Vincent into his own courtyard. Monica, who had been staying in the mansion, saw that Vincent was carried back with injuries all over his body. She immediately smiled happily because she thought that she could finally obtain freedom! However, although she wanted to smile, there was only worry showing on her face. She did not know why, but when she looked at Vincent in front of her, she could not feel happy. After examining Vincent¡¯s injuries, Dave turned to Monica and said, ¡°Take good care of him. Once he wakes up, inform me immediately no matter what time it is!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Monica nodded lightly. Dave then sighed and walked out of the door. However, when he reached the door, he saw 300 soldiers still gathered in the courtyard. The soldiers asked one after another, ¡°Your Highness Dave, how is Sir Vincent?¡± Dave squeezed out a smile and said to the crowd, ¡°His injuries have stabilized. He is not in danger. All of you should go back first!¡± After hearing Dave¡¯s order, the 300 soldiers were still unmoved. They stood in place like statues, their eyes were fixed on the room where Vincent was. Dave tried to persuade them again, ¡°Everyone, please go back first. Vincent hasn¡¯t woken up yet. It¡¯s useless for you to wait here!¡± The soldiers said resolutely, ¡°Your Highness Dave, please let us stay. Sir Vincent is injured so badly because he wanted to protect us. We want to accompany Sir Vincent through this difficult time. As long as he doesn¡¯t wake up, we won¡¯t leave!¡± After seeing this, Dave could not help but sigh. He admired Vincent more and more. With just a single trip out of the city, Vincent had won the loyalty of these elite warriors with the strength of a level 25 creature. This meant that Vincent was a natural leader! Dave said with great emotion, ¡°Alright, I will stay here with you and wait for Vincent to wake up!¡± ¡­ In the room, just as Dave pushed the door open to leave, Vincent opened his eyes and looked at Monica who was guarding beside him. He said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t make a sound. Help me keep an eye on the situation outside the door!¡± Monica looked at Vincent in shock. After being stunned for a long time, she nodded repeatedly and replied, ¡°Oh, okay!¡± As Monica retreated to the door with a vigilant look, Vincent said softly, ¡°Modify and restore!¡± The modification authority took effect again, and the injuries on Vincent¡¯s body began to heal rapidly. He soon recovered to his peak condition. Monica saw that there was nothing unusual outside the door. However, when she turned around, she saw that Vincent had already recovered. She could not help but walk forward and say in shock, ¡°How, how did you recover so quickly¡­¡± Vincent looked at Monica, who had not finished speaking, and said with a smile, ¡°How did I recover so quickly?¡± Monica nodded and subconsciously rubbed the corners of her eyes, which were already slightly red. Vincent said softly, ¡°I originally thought that you would be very happy to see me injured, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be worried about me too!¡± Monica turned her head to the side and ignored Vincent¡¯s teasing. Vincent muttered to himself, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my injuries just now were just a feint in order to deceive the eyes of others. Please make up an excuse and invite His Highness Dave over. I have something to discuss with him!¡± Monica shook her head. She sighed helplessly and said, ¡°His Highness Dave is unable to come in for the time being. The soldiers you brought out of the city are all guarding the courtyard at the moment. They are insisting on waiting for you to wake up. Dave can¡¯t persuade them to leave, so he can only stand in the courtyard with them and wait!¡± Vincent was stunned for a moment after hearing what Monica had said. He could not help but laugh, ¡°From now on, they can be considered my private soldiers! But unfortunately, I am not a true Dark Elf. I¡¯m afraid that they will be disappointed with me sooner or later!¡± Monica saw Vincent¡¯s self-reproach and disappointment and quickly tried to persuade him, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Once the elves acknowledge someone, they will not care about the race of the other party. I believe that even if they know your true identity one day, they will still be loyal to you!¡± Vincent smiled and said, ¡°Just like how you are worried about my safety, right?¡± This time, Monica did not avoid him. Instead, she nodded slightly. A relaxed smile immediately appeared on Vincent¡¯s face. He said to Monica, ¡°Go out and tell everyone that I¡¯m awake. Let all the soldiers return to the camp and rest. Then, ask His Highness to come and see me!¡± Monica nodded, turned around, and walked to the door. The moment the door was pushed open, hundreds of gazes instantly focused on Monica alone. Monica could not help but shiver. ¡°Vincent, no, master has already woken up, but he is very weak now and is unable to receive you. He wants you to return to the camp to rest first!¡± ¡°Sir Vincent has woken up! That¡¯s great! It¡¯s really the blessing of the gods!¡± ¡°Since Sir Vincent has given the order, we will do as he says!¡± The group of soldiers left the City Lord¡¯s mansion one after another amidst the surprised exclamations. Only Dave was left standing on the spot, looking at Monica. He was a little embarrassed and wanted to say something but he hesitated. He wanted to go in and visit Vincent, but he was worried that it would affect Vincent¡¯s rest. Monica suddenly said softly, ¡°Your Highness, he invited you in!¡± ¡°Oh, okay!¡± Dave was delighted after hearing that. He hurriedly walked into the room. However, Vincent did not look like he had just woken up from a serious injury nor was he on the verge of death. On the contrary, he looked energetic and vigorous. He looked very healthy! Dave asked in surprise, ¡°You, aren¡¯t you injured?¡± Vincent smiled and raised a ring. It was the Demon King¡¯s Groan. ¡°I have already cleared away the potential dangers. If I don¡¯t use some tricks, I¡¯m afraid it will be hard to convince others!¡± Chapter 366 - Inquiring for Secrets, a Long Time Ago Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation After seeing the Demon King¡¯s Groan in Vincent¡¯s hands, Dave knew that the mysterious Dark Elf who had committed murder outside the alley had been eliminated by him. More importantly, the fact that he had secretly hidden the Elf King¡¯s remains would no longer be known by anyone in the future. ¡°Thank you. In order to get rid of the mysterious Dark Elf, you should have encountered quite a bit of danger, right?¡± asked Dave. Vincent smiled and said, ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t worry about me. Don¡¯t forget that I have extraordinary talent. I can always find a way to kill someone!¡± Dave could not help but frown slightly. He looked at Vincent and asked in puzzlement, ¡°Your strength¡­¡± Vincent interrupted Dave¡¯s question and said with a smile, ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t be curious. I am still a level 25 creature!¡± Dave shut his mouth and kept quiet. What he wanted to ask was not about Vincent¡¯s strength, but about Vincent¡¯s identity. However, Vincent had already answered him through the hint in his words. He was still a level 25 creature, so he would still be a Dark Elf. It was obvious that he would not expose his disguise. Having said that, Dave instantly stopped talking and looked at Vincent speechlessly. Vincent smiled and said, ¡°Your Highness, the main purpose of my trip to the Tias Mountains this time is to help you find a suitable weapon. Meeting the mysterious Dark Elf was just an accident, and my real mission has already been completed!¡± ¡°A suitable weapon?¡± asked Dave. Vincent smiled and took out the ordinary long knife from his storage ring. He handed it to Dave and said, ¡°Your Highness, please take a look. This is the weapon that I found for you!¡± Dave held the long knife in his hand and carefully examined it for a while. He could not help but doubt Vincent¡¯s identity even more. This was because the elves did not have such a weapon. The fact that Vincent was able to find it in the Tias Mountains meant that Vincent¡¯s identity was not only questionable, but he also had his own accomplices, who were currently hiding in the Tias Mountains! When he thought of the fact that a foreign race had infiltrated the city of Dark Yuan City not long ago and destroyed the statue of Gajero, Vincent¡¯s identity was almost revealed! However, Vincent was unwilling to him tell the truth, and Dave was willing to believe that Vincent had no ill intentions toward him, so he avoided the topic of identity. Instead, he asked, ¡°This weapon looks very strange and ordinary. I thought you were looking for some divine weapon or sharp blade for me!¡± Vincent smiled and said, ¡°This weapon is called a knife. If used properly, its power is far stronger than a sword, and its ability to adapt completely surpasses a staff! It can be said to be a very powerful weapon. His Highness can find a craftsman to use this long knife as a model, select top-grade materials, and forge a divine weapon! And before His Highness¡¯s knife skills are fully mastered, using this ordinary long knife is enough!¡± Dave looked at Vincent with a blank expression, muttering, ¡°Knife? Knife skills? What exactly are you trying to teach me?¡± Vincent said softly, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that Your Highness wants to improve on strength. I naturally have to support Your Highness with all of my might! But the power of the Elf Race comes mainly from faith. I am not Gajero so I can¡¯t help Your Highness increase strength from faith, so I can only teach Your Highness some methods that don¡¯t need faith!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t need faith, blasphemer!¡± muttered Dave softly as he looked at Vincent with a shocked expression. In the Elf Race where faith was paramount, if anyone tried to seek power by leaving their faith, they would be deemed as blasphemers and would be rejected by all elves! Therefore, when Dave found out that Vincent wanted him to become a blasphemer, he could not help but feel nervous and shocked. Vincent smiled and comforted the shocked Dave, ¡°I am only teaching Your Highness a method that does not require faith to be able to exert great power. I do not want Your Highness to completely abandon faith. After Your Highness learns the knife technique, you can study it and combine the knife technique and faith into one. When that time comes, Your Highness will definitely gain more!¡± Dave looked at Vincent suspiciously. Although his words sounded like he was bewitching him, there was still a voice in his heart telling him that Vincent was trustworthy! ¡°Alright, then when do we start practicing?¡± asked Dave as if he was compromising. Vincent shook his head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no chance at the moment because I have to maintain my injuries in front of others, so we must have a reasonable excuse to find a quiet place to practice! And during this period of time, we might be able to do something else!¡± ¡°Something else?¡± asked Dave. He looked at Vincent in a daze. Vincent replied with a half-smile, ¡°At the moment, I have not recovered from my serious injuries. At the same time, I have the intention to continue to become a City Patrol Officer. It is inevitable that I will be unable to do what I want. I wonder if Your Highness can condescend to temporarily take charge of the 300 private soldiers under me and help me complete the mission?¡± Dave instantly understood. Vincent wanted to use the opportunity to transfer the power in his hands to him. The position of the City Patrol Officer was originally given to Vincent by his father in order to suppress David. Therefore, after he took over as the City Patrol Officer, the mission to suppress David naturally fell into his hands. After thinking that he could personally punish his sworn enemy, Dave replied without hesitation, ¡°Okay! From today onwards, I will accompany you to patrol the city!¡± Vincent nodded and then said to Monica, ¡°Help me prepare a few loose clothes. It would be best if others could see the serious injuries on my body at a glance!¡± Monica immediately said, ¡°I will do it right away!¡± After Monica left the room, Vincent turned to look at Dave and said softly, ¡°How often does Your Highness go to Hell¡¯s Rose?¡± Dave thought that Vincent was worried that he would secretly go to meet Catherine. He quickly said, ¡°I usually go there every two or three days, but I also know that this is not the time for romance. Please rest assured, I can control myself!¡± However, Vincent shook his head and said, ¡°What I mean is that Your Highness should continue to go to Hell¡¯s Rose as usual. Otherwise, once the public notices that Your Highness is behaving differently, it will expose Hell¡¯s Rose and Catherine to individuals with ulterior motives!¡± After hearing that, Dave could not help but say awkwardly, ¡°Well, let¡¯s go to Hell¡¯s Rose tomorrow then. I also want to see Catherine!¡± Vincent smiled and said meaningfully, ¡°I suggested for Your Highness to go to the Hell¡¯s Rose, not just to let you and Catherine meet up privately. I suppose you have also asked Catherine to help you take care of the remains!¡± ¡°How do you know?¡± Dave could not help but look at Vincent in surprise. When they were dealing with the Elf King¡¯s remains, Vincent and Monica was not by his side. Dave only thought of storing the Elf King¡¯s remains with Catherine after repeatedly pondering and weighing the pros and cons. That was why he did not think that it would be easy for others to guess. However, Vincent had guessed it so casually. Vincent smiled slightly and said, ¡°Because I understand Your Highness better than others. You have never doubted those that you have thought of as your own men. Especially after you and Catherine had resolved the knot in your heart, you were even more at ease with her. And at that time, you had to carry out such a dangerous plan. Naturally, you would leave all of your most precious things to Catherine, right?¡± Dave looked at Vincent with hesitation. In the end, he could only nod silently and admit that everything Vincent had said was exactly what he had thought. When Vincent saw this, he could not help but smile and say, ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t worry. Now that all the dangers have been resolved, you can take the opportunity to visit Catherine in the future and start using the Elf King¡¯s remains to increase your strength. But when the time comes, remember to hide your true strength. Don¡¯t let others notice that you have improved too quickly. This way, at the critical moment, you can still catch your opponent off guard!¡± Dave nodded his head repeatedly after hearing this. He was even more in awe of Vincent. Such a plan was equivalent to helping him make plans for the next few years. Dave believed that he would continue to walk in the direction that Vincent led. He would definitely become a strong individual and complete everything that he wanted to do! ¡°I understand. You can continue to pretend to recuperate! I¡¯ll go back first. Tomorrow, we¡¯ll act together!¡± said Dave. Vincent nodded. He looked at Dave¡¯s departing figure and suddenly asked, ¡°Oh right, Your Highness! How many years is this year in the new calendar?¡± Dave, who was about to push open the door to leave suddenly stopped. He answered with a surprised look, ¡°This year is the new calendar year 4416!¡± Vincent nodded and asked casually, ¡°Then what was the City Lord doing 20 years ago?¡± Dave thought for a moment and said helplessly, ¡°I¡¯m only 18 years old this year. How could I know what my father was doing 20 years ago? But I seem to remember that he became the City Lord of Devil Flame City 20 years ago. From then on, my father became one of the world-famous 12 apostles in the Dark Elves World!¡± After hearing that, Vincent¡¯s face suddenly revealed a smile of realization. He then said, ¡°Thank you, Your Highness! I¡¯m just curious about the City Lord¡¯s past, in case someone asks about it in the future, I, as the City Patrol Officer under the City Lord, would be speechless if I had not known!¡± Dave thought about it and felt that it made sense. After all, this Vincent, who was suspected to be from another race, would meet more dignitaries and generals in the future. It would be troublesome if he revealed any flaws in his words. He then said to Vincent, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll order someone to send you a record of the history of Devil Flame City. After you¡¯ve seen it, you¡¯ll be able to grasp most of the history of Devil Flame City!¡± Vincent smiled and said, ¡°Your Highness is really thoughtful. I¡¯ll thank you in advance!¡± Dave nodded and left Vincent¡¯s room. Vincent, who was sitting alone in the room, took out Jacob¡¯s storage ring once again and continued to look for the follow-up to the diary from 20 years ago. He wanted to explore what they had done back then. ¡­ At the same time, in the office hall, Miller, who had a terrified look on his face, was kneeling in front of Andre¡¯s desk. He said with a trembling voice, ¡°City Lord! It¡¯s not that I¡¯m afraid of death, but that mysterious Dark Elf was too powerful. I fought and retreated all the way in order to draw the flames of war to the side so as to not cause casualties among the soldiers. It¡¯s not like what they said. I did not leave the soldiers behind alone!¡± Andre sat upright on the chair. His gaze was cold as he sized up Miller. He then said in a deep voice, ¡°Just now, Vincent had already returned. Moreover, he was carried back by someone. He was heavily injured and on the verge of death! This is what should have happened when facing that mysterious Dark Elf. You, however, don¡¯t seem to be injured at all. Isn¡¯t that too unreasonable?¡± Miller quickly explained, ¡°City Lord, Vincent came back injured because he was not strong enough. He betrayed the City Lord¡¯s trust for nothing. Didn¡¯t you ignore his life and death just now? I came back safe and sound because I used my own strength and tried my best to deal with the mysterious Dark Elf. And because the mysterious Dark Elf was afraid of you, he even revealed some important information to me!¡± Andre squinted his eyes at Miller and asked in a deep voice, ¡°What information did he give?¡± Miller took a deep breath and said quickly, ¡°He said that he and you are old acquaintances. For your sake, he spared my life! I relied on your prestige, the City Lord, to come back safe and sound!¡± Andre could not help but sneer. He naturally did not believe Miller¡¯s words. If that mysterious Dark Elf was an old acquaintance of his, then he would be able to recognize the other party¡¯s identity when they fought. However, after thinking about it, Andre did not recall that he had ever seen such a Dark Elf. ¡°He said that he was an old acquaintance of mine. Did he tell you his name?¡± asked Andre in a sinister tone. At the same time, the killing intent in his eyes soared. It was as if he was prepared to kill Miller the moment he said his name. Miller felt chills all over his body. He could only insist, ¡°That mysterious Dark Elf said that what you did back then cannot be recorded in any form, including words. Therefore, his name will no longer appear in this world. He also said that as long as you don¡¯t pursue his whereabouts, he will not come to Demon Flame City to find trouble with you when his strength greatly increases in the future!¡± When Andre heard this, the killing intent in his body suddenly dissipated, and his eyes widened in shock. After so many years, the matter of the past had been brought up once again. Andre suddenly felt as if he had lived two lives! The terrified Miller felt the surrounding killing intent dissipating. He let out a long sigh of relief. It seemed that the mysterious Dark Elf did not lie to him. He was indeed an old acquaintance of the City Lord. If that was the case, passing on the message to the City Lord could be considered great merit! Miller laid on the ground and said respectfully, ¡°City Lord, I fought and left with that mysterious Dark Elf along the way. It is very taxing on my body. If there is nothing else, I will take my leave first and go back to recuperate on my own!¡± However, the purpose of his words was not to leave as soon as possible. Instead, he wanted to remind the City Lord of his merit so that he could receive some rewards. Andre finally recovered from the shock and said in a deep voice, ¡°Then you can leave first! From tomorrow onwards, you will be a Garrison General at the North City gate! You have been a guard leader for so many years. It is really a waste of your talent!¡± After hearing that, Miller hurriedly said, ¡°Thank you for your guidance, City Lord. As long as I can serve you, whatever I do will not be considered a mistake!¡± Andre waved his hand, interrupting Miller¡¯s pretense, and gestured for him to leave. After Miller left happily, Andre sneered. He sat alone in the office and said in a hoarse voice ¡°What a fool! He had let go of the Elf King¡¯s remains. Yet, he thought he had made a great contribution! Do you know why I don¡¯t care about Vincent¡¯s life? Because he is my son¡¯s subordinate, this favor must be remembered by my son. After following me for so many years, he still thinks that I don¡¯t care about my own son. A fool like you really deserves to die!¡± His eyes were filled with disgust and disdain. This was because Miller had been his subordinate for many years. However, he knew nothing about what he was thinking. It really disappointed him! Andre stood up again and walked straight to the window. He looked at the clouds in the sky and sighed softly, ¡°You were the only one who was still alive, Jacob!¡± When the sky gradually darkened, Monica finally bought the clothes Vincent needed. When she returned to the room, she saw Vincent sitting on the bed, flipping through an unknown book in his hand. Monica asked curiously, ¡°What are you reading?¡± Vincent said softly, ¡°Another unknown history book!¡± Monica put down the clothes in her hands. She walked to the bedside and asked curiously, ¡°A history that no one knows, can you tell me about it?¡± Vincent nodded. He patted the seat beside him and motioned for Monica to sit down. Monica had never been shy in front of Vincent. She sat beside Vincent with a face full of anticipation, ready to listen to the story. Vincent closed the book in his hand and said softly, ¡°There was once a person who did almost anything that was evil. As long as there was money to be made, he would even sell his own life! But one day, he received an extremely dangerous mission. The moment he learned of the mission¡¯s contents, he felt that he was dead for sure. However, the offer was too tempting, so he risked his life to carry out the mission. In the process of carrying out the mission, everyone began to die one after another. The one who had done countless evil things was afraid, so he proposed to leave midway. In the end, he was reprimanded and retaliated by the employer. This individual went through a lot of trouble to escape from the hands of the employer. He escaped from the mission. Later, he heard that after he left, everyone who participated in the mission, except for the employer, had died!¡± Monica frowned at Vincent and said with disappointment, ¡°What kind of story is this? It¡¯s either bad or dead. It¡¯s not interesting at all!¡± Vincent smiled and asked softly, ¡°When you hear these stories, what do you think those individuals died for?¡± Monica rested her chin on her hands and thought carefully as she said, ¡°Maybe the place they went was really dangerous, or maybe after the job was done, the employer killed everyone, or maybe even the employer died at that time, but the main purpose of the mission was to bring them back to life, so the employer was resurrected and reappeared in front of everyone!¡± Vincent shook his head and said with a smile, ¡°I admire your idea, very creative!¡± Chapter 367 - Went to the Slave Trading Center on the Fourth Floor After listening to the story, Monica wanted to pester Vincent to tell her two more stories. Vincent did not want to say anything more. He stressed that it was time to sleep. Monica had no choice but to agree to Vincent¡¯s request. At this time, there were two quilts on Vincent¡¯s bed. Monica did not want to sleep on the ground. Instead, she would rather sleep in the same bed as Vincent. Vincent did not think too much about it. Although Monica received training on the fifth floor of Hell¡¯s Rose since she was young, her life was extremely stable and comfortable. She did not have experience and knowledge about life. Her expectation of life was nothing more than freedom and comfort. If she lost her freedom or did not have a comfortable life, she might as well die. Fortunately, Vincent was not a lecherous person. Although he was lying with Monica, the two of them did not disturb each other and just went to sleep. At noon the next day, Vincent put on some clothes with Monica¡¯s help. The clothes made it easy for him to fight. Finally, he put on a loose robe. The loose robe looked like something he would wear after sustaining serious injuries. Vincent looked at his current appearance in front of the mirror carefully. He raised his hand, smiled at Monica, and said, ¡°Hold me!¡± Monica rolled her eyes at Vincent subconsciously. She walked forward helplessly and held Vincent¡¯s arm. Vincent said softly, ¡°In front of outsiders, you must always remember that I am a patient who has just recovered from a serious injury! I am as weak as I want to be!¡± Monica said, ¡°Yes, yes, yes, I know! You are so weak now that you are only one step away from wielding a knife and slashing people!¡± Vincent picked up his Return Journey of the Dead that had been transformed into a magic staff. He used it to tap Monica¡¯s butt. He pretended to be serious and said, ¡°Shut up! Be careful or I will send you back to Hell¡¯s Rose!¡± Monica pouted and stopped talking. Her hands were still holding onto Vincent¡¯s arms. She was helping him to walk out of the courtyard. At that moment, Dave had been waiting in the courtyard for a long time. When he saw Vincent walking out shakily, he could not help but laugh. ¡°If one did not know the inside story, they would really think that you are injured! But those who know the inside story will be even more impressed by Monica¡¯s endurance!¡± Vincent only smiled at Dave¡¯s teasing and did not explain anything. Monica, on the other hand, nodded gratefully at Dave. After all, it was rare to have someone who could understand her current mood. Vincent immediately asked, ¡°What are your plans for today? Let me say this first. I¡¯m a patient, I can¡¯t be too tired!¡± Dave shook his head and said, ¡°Mmm, you won¡¯t be too tired! Today, we¡¯ll go to Hell¡¯s Rose. After that, we will bring your men to patrol the city. I¡¯ve already prepared transportation for you. Today, you don¡¯t need to move, you just need to ride on the mount and follow me!¡± Vincent nodded and said cheerfully, ¡°The arrangements are quite thoughtful, but how am I suppose to enjoy myself on the fifth floor of Hell¡¯s Rose after being injured like this? Isn¡¯t that a little too lecherous?¡± Dave smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. There are not only service-type mages like Monica on the fifth floor, but there are also girls who are good at healing. Many of the powerful individuals in the city like to go to the fifth floor to heal themselves after being injured. No one will suspect this!¡± Vincent¡¯s expression changed greatly when he heard that. He turned his head to look at Monica with a nervous expression. Monica naturally knew that any magic spells would be extremely terrifying for Vincent. The type of healing they did would injure Vincent. ¡°What happened to you guys?¡± Dave could not help but ask curiously when he saw the strange expressions on Vincent and Monica¡¯s faces. Vincent coughed dryly and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m not really injured anyway. After we reach the fifth floor, I¡¯ll hide my identity and take a stroll on another floor. At the same time, I¡¯ll bring Monica along to broaden my horizons. I won¡¯t disturb your reunion with Catherine!¡± Dave gladly accepted Vincent¡¯s suggestion and said, ¡°That¡¯s fine too! However, you must hide well. You must not be discovered by others. Although my father is a City Lord, there are many spies from various forces in the City Lord¡¯s mansion. You¡¯re a newly promoted City Patrol Officer. You must have attracted the attention of many forces. If they discover that you¡¯re still alive and kicking, it will definitely cause unnecessary trouble!¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°Rest assured, Your Highness, I know what I¡¯m doing!¡± Dave sighed lightly and asked his servants to prepare two monsters and bring them into the courtyard. One of the monsters was snow-white in color. It was relatively short, but its appearance was still adequate. In addition to its snow-white color, it could be considered a ride that showed status. The other monster looked weird. It was not too ugly, but it definitely did not look like it could eat. However, the monster¡¯s back was broad and flat. There was a large and comfortable seat fixed on it. It was enough to accommodate three individuals to sit. It was obviously prepared for Vincent and Monica. Vincent turned to look at Dave and asked unhappily, ¡°This is Your Highness¡¯s preparation? Why is your mount snow-white and handsome, but I have to sit on such an ugly thing?¡± Dave smiled and said, ¡°This is because you are a patient! But don¡¯t underestimate this monster. Although it looks ugly, it has the strength of a level 20 creature. Every time it travels, it must bring along a specialized trainer. Otherwise, it will be very troublesome when this monster gets angry!¡± Vincent smiled and asked back, ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± With Monica¡¯s help, Vincent walked in front of the ugly monster and raised his hand to pat the monster¡¯s head. He then said in a deep voice, ¡°I heard that you have quite a temper. If you dare to throw me off your back today, I will skin you alive!¡± The ugly monster seemed to understand Vincent¡¯s words. Its limbs instantly went limp, and it laid on the ground. It used its huge head to rub against Vincent¡¯s feet gently. It was as if it was trying to curry favor with Vincent. When Dave and Monica saw the scene, they could not help but look at Vincent in shock. They could vaguely guess that Vincent had hidden his true strength. After all, he was strong enough to kill the mysterious Dark Elf. Nevertheless, no matter how powerful someone was, they would still not be able to communicate with a monster so smoothly. Vincent was able to tame the difficult and ferocious monster with just one sentence. It became as obedient as a puppy. Vincent only smiled faintly at them and did not explain anything. He grabbed Monica¡¯s wrist and brought her along to step on the monster¡¯s head. They walked onto its back and sat on the chair comfortably. Dave was too lazy to ask Vincent for the reason. He turned around and rode on his own monster. He then led Vincent out of the City Lord¡¯s mansion. Vincent sat on the monster¡¯s back with a confident smile. He always had the ability to befriend monsters. Later, it evolved into the Godly King¡¯s Posture where it allowed him to show off his power. It was enough to restrain monsters that did not have intelligence. Not to mention an honest mount, even if the monster was ordered to die, the monster would find a rock and hit itself to death. Dave led Vincent through Devil Flame City. They went straight toward Hell¡¯s Rose under everyone¡¯s shocked gazes. ¡°I heard that not long ago, His Highness Dave recruited a guard and within a few days, the guard was promoted to the position of City Patrol Officer. Yesterday, he chased after the murderer who once tried to assassinate His Highness Dave outside the city. In the end, he was heavily injured and was carried back. I didn¡¯t expect His Highness Dave to bring him to visit Hell¡¯s Rose today!¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s really enviable! In the whole of Devil Flame City, the only one who can ride a monster along His Highness is probably this Dark Elf!¡± ¡°He has a good life. The position of City Patrol Officer was personally given by the City Lord. He can be considered to have gained the appreciation of both father and son at the same time. In the future, I¡¯m afraid no one in Devil Flame city will be able to obstruct his rise to the top!¡± Discussions could be heard from the crowd on both sides of the street. Dave and Vincent could hear it clearly, but they only smiled slightly and did not have any reaction. This was because the relationship between Vincent and Dave was far better than that. The current Vincent was not only the confidant of His Highness Dave, but he was also more like Dave¡¯s teacher. He was a teacher who taught him how to protect himself step by step. He also wanted Dave to become strong! In the blink of an eye, the three of them passed through the bustling main street and arrived at the small courtyard leading to the entrance of Hell¡¯s Rose. As a result of the huge battle a few days ago, the originally small alley had been reduced to scorched earth. The lonely small courtyard was even more eye-catching. After Dave jumped off the back of the monster, he took the initiative to walk to the back to help Vincent down. Such courtesy caused the surrounding onlookers to exclaim in admiration. Following that, the three of them walked into Hell¡¯s Rose and took the lift all the way to the fifth floor. When Catherine heard that His Highness Dave and Vincent had arrived, she immediately rushed out to welcome them. When she saw Vincent limping, she said, ¡°You¡¯re already injured to this extent. Why didn¡¯t you recuperate properly at home? Why did you come here instead? Quickly go to the lounge and lie down. I¡¯ll find someone to treat your injuries!¡± ¡°Hey, don¡¯t!¡± After hearing Catherine¡¯s arrangements, Vincent hurriedly stopped her. He then turned to look at Dave, his eyes pleading with him. Dave could vaguely guess something and immediately said to Catherine, ¡°It¡¯s all good. Monica is taking care of him now. There¡¯s no need to arrange other girls for him. Let¡¯s go straight to your room!¡± Catherine nodded and immediately led Dave, Vincent, and Monica to her room through the secret passage. After all, there were many Dark Elves on the fifth floor. If they saw Dave freely entering and exiting Catherine¡¯s room, it would definitely cause a huge uproar in Devil Flame City. At that time, all those who wanted to deal with Dave would probably attack Catherine! Dave could not help but say, ¡°Your arrangements are so thoughtful. It¡¯s true! But this way, there are too many entrances to your room! Besides the main door, there is also an elevator platform that leads to a secret passage. Now that there is another secret door, I¡¯m really worried that someone might accidentally walk into your room. What can I do?¡± Catherine smiled and said, ¡°Your Highness, please rest assured. I¡¯ve been operating on the fifth floor for many years and have trained many trusted confidants. With them guarding in the dark, no one will be able to get close to my room without my consent!¡± Dave nodded perfunctorily after hearing Catherine¡¯s explanation. It was obvious that his worries had not been dispelled. After everyone entered the room, Catherine hurriedly turned around and said, ¡°Monica, quickly help Vincent to rest. He is injured, but¡­¡± Before Catherine could even finish speaking, she saw that Monica was no longer supporting Vincent. Vincent casually took off his outer robe, revealing his tall and straight figure. At the same time, there was not the slightest sign of injury on his complexion. Dave looked at the surprised Catherine and said with a smile, ¡°He¡¯s faking it, don¡¯t worry about him!¡± The shocked Catherine nodded repeatedly. She did not expect to be deceived given her sharp eyesight. Vincent took out two black robes from his storage ring and handed one to Monica. They covered their faces and bodies tightly. He then said to Dave, ¡°Your Highness, the two of us are going out for a walk, so we won¡¯t disturb your reunion!¡± After hearing what Vincent said, Dave only nodded slightly, while Catherine looked to the side shyly. After saying goodbye to Dave, Vincent took Monica out of the room. With the secret passage, Vincent did not need to use the lift platform inside Hell¡¯s Rose anymore. He immediately led Monica out. They mingled with the Dark Elves coming and going on the fifth floor. They soon stepped on the lift platform again. Monica turned to ask Vincent curiously, ¡°Where are we going next?¡± Vincent said without hesitation, ¡°The fourth floor!¡± Before they set off, Vincent had already made up his mind to go to the slave market on the fourth floor to see those foreign slaves waiting to be sold. He wanted to find out if there were any races that he knew so that he could ask them for some information about the elves. Once the lift stopped again, Vincent brought Monica to the entrance of the fourth floor. When they were about to leave the lift, Vincent¡¯s gaze subconsciously swept across the gap between the lift and the floor. He discovered a faint light. Vincent clearly remembered that under the lift was a bottomless abyss. There was only darkness that could devour everything. However, why was there light? ¡°Strange!¡± Vincent sighed softly and temporarily suppressed his curiosity. He thought that he could directly go to the ninth floor to take a look later. He and Monica then put on a noble posture and walked into the slave-trading center. In Dark Elves World, there were very few Dark Elves who bought and sold slaves. Only a very few nobles would choose to buy slaves, but that was only to fill the fa?ade. Plus, there was no requirement in terms of quantity. Therefore, the business on the fourth floor looked very bleak. The staff member guarding the fourth floor suddenly saw a guest walk in, and immediately welcomed him warmly. He smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m Blue, the supervisor of the fourth floor. Are the two distinguished guests here to choose slaves?¡± Vincent nodded and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°My wife and I are planning to go hunting. We need two slaves with quivers on their backs, so that we can show our status!¡± Blue was delighted when he heard that. It seemed that not only would they be able to open their business today, but they would also be able to sell two slaves at once. It seemed like he was going to make a huge profit! Blue hurriedly said with a smile, ¡°Two distinguished guests, please come in. You can choose all the slaves here today. As long as you are satisfied with them, we can discuss the price!¡± Vincent waved his hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s say it first. We only want the best slaves. As for the price, you don¡¯t have to worry!¡± ¡°Good, good, good. Follow me!¡± After hearing that, Blue immediately smiled and made an inviting gesture. He led Vincent and Monica to the cage where the slaves were kept. After looking at the slaves in the cage, Vincent could not help but frown slightly. This was because it was just as Dave had said. Most of the slaves in the cage were Dark Elves, and the few foreign slaves were human-shaped monsters from the Black Hole. They did not even have the inherent race and language ability. How could he get any information from them? Vincent suddenly stopped and turned to look at Blue, who was hidden under the wide hat. He asked in a deep voice, ¡°These slaves are too ordinary. Is there anything more unusual?¡± Blue could not help but ask, ¡°May I know what kind of slaves the distinguished guest wants? And what kind of slaves are considered unusual?¡± Vincent lowered his head slightly and said in a low voice, ¡°Not long ago, I heard that there was an alien invasion, so I¡¯m very curious. Do you have any real alien slaves here? Definitely not those idiots who don¡¯t even have intelligence!¡± After hearing that, Blue¡¯s bright eyes suddenly turned, and he said with a smile, ¡°As long as it¡¯s a slave that you want, we can provide it here, but the price might be a little more expensive. I wonder if Sir would really be interested?¡± Vincent did not say anything more. He directly took out a bag from his storage ring, which contained thousands of crystal coins that he had snatched from Miller. He then threw it to Blue in front of him. ¡°This is your tip. As long as you can provide me with slaves that I am satisfied with, the price is definitely not a problem!¡± said Vincent. Blue opened the bag and immediately felt delighted. It seemed that the customer in front of him was really a big shot in Devil Flame City, and he had gone to such great lengths to cover his face to buy slaves. He must have bragged in front of his friends that he had foreign slaves, so he was worried that others would see him secretly coming to Hell¡¯s Rose to buy slaves. After thinking about it, Blue immediately said, ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t waste your time. Please follow me. I¡¯m going to introduce you to the best slaves!¡± Vincent raised his hand gently and signaled Blue to lead the way. Blue brought Vincent to the end of the corridor. He raised his hand and knocked on the wall a few times, and a secret door instantly appeared in front of him. Blue turned his body and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s my treat!¡± He gestured for Vincent to go in first. Vincent held Monica¡¯s hand and strode into the secret door. In an instant, he saw a huge iron cage. Inside the iron cage were more than ten thick chains, tightly locking two pitch-black figures. The moment he saw the two figures, Vincent¡¯s pupils could not help but shrink. He exclaimed in his heart, ¡°Shadow Demon Race!¡± Chapter 368 - Buying Slaves and Investigating Anomalies Vincent was speechless when he saw the two shadow demons locked inside the iron cage in front of him. He did not know what to say for a moment. If it was not for the loose robe covering his face, his current expression would definitely arouse Blue¡¯s suspicion! Ever since he met Ebenezer, Vincent had learned that the world of the shadow demons had been destroyed, and all the members of the Shadow Demon Race had long scattered around the Black Hole world. After seeing the two shadow demons in front of him, Vincent could imagine just how miserable the Shadow Demon Race was. Blue walked in front of Vincent and bowed slightly. He smiled and said, ¡°Sir, these two are the most outstanding slaves on the fourth floor! One is old and the other is young. The elder is a level 35 creature, while the youth is a level 25 creature. Their race is unique. Their hands can turn into sharp blades. Even if they are cut off, they can still slowly recover. In order to capture these two, the Dark Elves patrol team guarding outside the Black Hole have suffered casualties of more than 20 before capturing them.¡± Blue continued to explain, ¡°After locking them up as slaves, they destroyed more than a dozen of our cells. We finally had no choice but to ask the master on the eighth floor to build these meteorite metal chains to lock their arms firmly. Only then did they become obedient. If you want to buy these two slaves, I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll have to buy these meteorite metal chains as well. Otherwise, once they¡¯re out of control, it¡¯ll be very easy for them to devour their master. They are great for showing off since they are so powerful!¡± Vincent finally came back to his senses and said in a deep voice, ¡°Can you open the cage? I want to see these two up close!¡± Blue hesitated and replied, ¡°This¡­ If you want to enter the cage, I can¡¯t guarantee your safety, so you¡¯d better take a look outside the cage!¡± Vincent shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to worry about my safety. If the two of them attack me, I will protect myself. If anything happens, I will bear the consequences!¡± Blue could only nod when he saw this. He took out the key and opened the door of the cell. Vincent let go of Monica¡¯s hand and whispered to her, ¡°Wait for me here, don¡¯t follow me in!¡± Monica, who was under the black robe, nodded slightly and followed Vincent¡¯s instructions accordingly. After that, Vincent turned around and walked into the cage. He carefully observed the situation of the two shadow demons. The shadow demons had always been shrouded in black fog since they were born. They could hide their whole bodies in shadows. No one could see their faces, so it was impossible to tell their age from their looks. However, Vincent could tell who was older and who was younger with just one glance. The older shadow demon had a hunched back. His entire body exuded an aura that was like a rusty iron knife, filled with traces of time. As for the younger shadow demon, he was like a brand-new sharp dagger. Even though he was locked under the heavy iron chains, his body still emitted a sharp aura, causing others to glance at him. It was hard to look straight at his shocking demeanor. At that moment, other than the different auras on their bodies, Vincent also discovered that the two shadow demons did not struggle at all under the shackles of the chains. It was as if they were very weak. Vincent turned his head and questioned Blue, ¡°Why are these two so sick? They are not as strong as you said!¡± Blue said nervously, ¡°You don¡¯t know, sir. As long as these two have the strength, they will struggle desperately, so I don¡¯t dare to let them eat too much. At the same time, I add poison to their meals in order to seal their psionic power. Without an antidote, they will temporarily lose their cultivation! But even so, they can still accumulate their strength and occasionally create danger. You¡¯re currently standing too close to them. This is very dangerous. Please come out!¡± Vincent did not care about Blue¡¯s persuasion at all. He turned his head and continued to look at the two shadow demons. He asked softly, ¡°Can I know your names?¡± The two shadow demons were like two dead creatures at the moment. Their bodies were covered in black fog. They did not have any expressions at all. They were quietly hanging in the iron cage. They did not respond to Vincent¡¯s question. When Vincent saw this, he could not help but say, ¡°Why? Do the two of you feel so humiliated that you are not willing to say your name? Or are you ashamed of your identity and do not dare to mention your name?¡± ¡°Shut up! We shadow demons, have always done things with a clear conscience. What is there to be afraid of? My name is Daniel. If you dare to call us slaves, I will kill you the first chance I get!¡± The younger shadow demon was triggered by Vincent¡¯s sarcasm. He finally opened his mouth to scold Vincent. Vincent was not angry at all after being scolded. Instead, he pointed at the old shadow demon and continued to ask Daniel, ¡°Then, is this elder your father, your teacher, or a guru in your race?¡± As Vincent had known Ebenezer for a long time, he had learned about the culture and history of the Shadow Demon Race. In the Shadow Demon Race, there was a title they used that was different from the other worlds, and that was the ¡®guru¡¯! The Shadow Demon Race usually lived in tribes near the mountains and forests. This was because they were born hunters. Hunting was their main means of living. In a tribe, the one who was responsible for leading the migration, teaching the young how to hunt, and answering everyone¡¯s questions could be called a guru. A guru was equivalent to the leader of a tribe. When Blue and Monica heard Vincent¡¯s question, they both thought that Vincent was more concerned about whether the elder was the youth¡¯s father or teacher. The so-called ¡®guru¡¯ title was probably just how they address the elder. He must be an ordinary member of the same race. However, to the two shadow demons, Vincent¡¯s question was really shocking. ¡°You, how did you know¡­¡± Daniel looked at Vincent blankly. He wanted to question him. How did he know the customs and appellation of the shadow demons? However, before Daniel could ask, the old shadow demon suddenly spoke, ¡°Daniel, we are in deep danger now. Don¡¯t pay attention to their questions, and don¡¯t answer them! Otherwise, you will leak the information and rules of our race! He just provoked you to get the information that he wants from you. Don¡¯t fall for his trick!¡± Daniel turned to look at the old man beside him and instantly calmed down. He replied very respectfully, ¡°Yes, Guru Harson. I lost my composure just now!¡± Vincent looked at Daniel apologizing to the old man named Harson. It looked like a loyal believer repenting to the High Priest. He was sure that this old man¡¯s identity was not ordinary; he must have a high status in the Shadow Demon Race! Regardless of the shadow demon¡¯s status, Vincent had to think of a way to rescue the two of them for Ebenezer! Vincent turned around and said to Blue who was outside the iron cage, ¡°Chief Blue, I want these two slaves. Please give me a price!¡± Blue heard him and immediately said with a face full of joy, ¡°Since you want the both of them, I¡¯ll give you a package deal! An elder with the strength of a level 35 creature is very rare in the slave market, so you will need to give me 200,000 crystal coins! The younger one only has the strength of a level 25 creature, so he¡¯ll be cheaper, only 100,000 crystal coins!¡± Blue continued to pile on, ¡°In addition, the meteorite chain that locks them is made from meteorites that fell from the Black Hole world. This material is abnormally sturdy and can be repeatedly forged. It is also very strong. Even if there¡¯s a day when you don¡¯t need to lock the two of them anymore, you can still re-forge this chain and add some precious materials to create a brand-new divine artifact. I¡¯ll only sell it to you for 100,000 crystal coins. Isn¡¯t that worth it?¡± Vincent looked at Blue, who was full of profiteers and smiled. He originally did not intend to buy these meteorite chains, but when he heard about their characteristics, he immediately changed his mind. He wanted to buy the meteorite chain for Dave to create a treasured blade. Vincent immediately said, ¡°A total of 400,000 crystal coins. I can give it to you now!¡± Blue nodded repeatedly and said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s great! You will go with me to settle the bill first, then leave me an address. I will send someone to deliver these two slaves to your residence later!¡± Vincent instantly hesitated after hearing that. This was because he was currently living in the City Lord¡¯s mansion. Would he not expose his identity if he left his address behind? However, Vincent could not bring the two shadow demons to the streets out in the open. This was because it would be even more conspicuous, and they would be exposed. After thinking about it, Vincent did not know what to do for a moment. At that moment, Monica, who had been standing outside the cage, suddenly opened her mouth and said, ¡°Darling, these two slaves look very fierce. I¡¯m afraid that it would be inconvenient to leave them at home. Why don¡¯t we send them to our mansion outside the city? That place is spacious, and we¡¯re not afraid of them destroying it. Moreover, our hunting party will be held in the mansion in just a few days!¡± Vincent raised his head to look at Monica, who had helped him out of his predicament. He subconsciously nodded and agreed, ¡°Oh, good! You¡¯re still as meticulous as before. Let¡¯s do as you say!¡± Monica displayed the dignified and generous manner of a noblewoman. She raised her arm gently and said to Vincent, ¡°Then let¡¯s go out now. I¡¯ll fill in the address, and you pay the bill!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Vincent nodded. Just as he was about to walk out of the cell to hold Monica¡¯s hand, he suddenly heard the sound of chains behind him. At the same time, Blue, who was outside the iron cage, instantly widened his eyes and hurriedly shouted, ¡°Sir, be careful!¡± At that moment, Vincent instantly felt a chill coming from behind him. He casually raised his left hand and squeezed it gently. ¡°Buzz!¡± Along with a metallic roar, a pitch-black blade suddenly appeared in Vincent¡¯s hand. The blade was trembling violently. It was unknown how much strength was used to swing the blade, but it was tightly gripped by Vincent¡¯s two fingers. It could not move at all. Vincent turned around and looked at the young and frivolous Daniel calmly. He actually broke free from the chain and wanted to sneak attack him. He said with a slight hint of ridicule, ¡°As an assassin, you can¡¯t even control your emotions. This is your biggest failure! And I want to remind you if you want to attack me again in the future, please remember today¡¯s lesson!¡± After saying that, Vincent let go of the blade and twisted his fingers. His two fingers instantly overlapped and squeezed onto the blade once again. ¡°Crack!¡± The pitch-black blade instantly shattered into pieces. ¡°Ah!¡± Daniel looked at his broken arm and could not help but cry out in pain. Vincent looked at Daniel, who only had one arm left, and did not say anything more. Instead, he turned to Harson and said, ¡°There are old wounds on his arm. Even if they turn into sharp blades, there are obviously flaws. I heard that your broken arm could grow back. I believe that at that time, there won¡¯t be any more flaws in his arm, right?¡± Harson stared at Vincent quietly, as if he could not understand this strange creature in a black robe in front of him. This person was clearly here to buy them as slaves. However, his words revealed that he knew the Shadow Demon Race very well. When dealing with Daniel¡¯s sneak attack, his reaction was extremely decisive, and his way of dealing with it was extremely cruel! However, Harson knew that this kind of injury was nothing to the shadow demons. Moreover, just as Vincent had said, Daniel¡¯s arm had been injured before, and it would affect the power of the blade anyway. The only solution was to break the arm and wait for the new healthy arm to grow back. Therefore, Vincent was a big mystery in Harson¡¯s eyes! After a moment of silence, Harson finally opened his mouth and said, ¡°I won¡¯t tell you anything about the shadow demons. Even if you kill us, you won¡¯t get any useful information!¡± Vincent snorted coldly, turned around, and said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid about that. I can just bring you two back to my residence. Then I will slowly watch his arm grow out. If it grows out to my satisfaction, I will smash him again!¡± After saying that, Vincent walked Monica out of the secret room. Blue glared at the two shadow demons, turned around, and followed Vincent out. In the blink of an eye, only Daniel and Harson were left in the secret room. ¡°Guru Harson, please let me die! When he brings us back, not only does he want me to be a slave, but he also wanted to repeatedly break my hand. I would rather die than suffer this insult!¡± Daniel struggled in the air, pulling the chain. He spoke to Harson indignantly. Harson replied calmly, ¡°All the trials are tests before you become a qualified hunter. Only by enduring the harshest test can you become the strongest warrior. Don¡¯t let the difficulties defeat you, and don¡¯t be afraid of them! We must always have hope and survive tenaciously. This is the survival power of our Shadow Demon Race!¡± Daniel sighed begrudgingly and said in a low voice, ¡°I understand, Guru Harson. I will try my best to survive and find a chance to become stronger. Then, I will kill that guy!¡± Harson, who was bound by the chain, shook his head gently. He sighed and said, ¡°There¡¯s no chance! Just by the fact that he grabbed your arm so easily just now, it was enough to prove that he was powerful. He had even surpassed the Shadow Demon Race¡¯s strongest expert! Moreover, he seemed to be able to sense the Shadow Demon Race¡¯s innate hidden talent. It seems that he not only understands our race but also has the means to restrain all the members of our race!¡± After hearing what Harson had said, Daniel could not help but feel a sense of despair. If that was the case, would they not be enslaved by this person for the rest of their lives? In the office on the fourth floor, Vincent took out 400,000 crystal coins and piled them up on a large table. This was the inheritance that he had inherited from Jacob¡¯s storage ring. Even after buying Daniel and Harson, he still had tens of thousands of crystal coins left. It was enough for him to buy some high-grade materials. Blue quickly counted the crystal coins. He then took out a list and handed it over to Monica. He smiled and said, ¡°Dear madam, as long as you fill in the address of the mansion outside the city, I will send the slaves there as soon as possible. The earliest is tonight and the latest is tomorrow. Please believe in the integrity of Hell¡¯s Rose. We will never go back on our word!¡± Vincent, who was covered in a black robe, looked at Monica nervously. He did not know if Monica had just helped him out of helplessness, or if she really owned a mansion. If it was just a temporary excuse, then the truth would still be exposed! Monica responded softly, took the list, and wrote an address on it. She then handed it back to Blue. Blue took the list and quickly glanced at the address on it. He smiled widely and said, ¡°Deal! Dear Madam, it is my honor to serve you!¡± Monica nodded slightly. She turned around and held Vincent¡¯s arm. She pulled him out of the room in a very elegant manner until the two of them went up the elevator platform. Vincent pressed the button that represented the ninth floor. The elevator platform slowly moved downwards until the surroundings became a thick layer of rock. Monica quickly pulled down the hat on her head and took a deep breath as if she was relieved of a heavy burden. Monica turned her head and sighed, ¡°You¡¯re too nervous. If it wasn¡¯t for my quick thinking just now, you would have been exposed!¡± Vincent could not help but ask, ¡°What about that mansion?¡± Monica smiled slightly and said, ¡°That¡¯s the mansion that His Highness Dave gave to Lady Catherine in private. The others in Devil Flame City don¡¯t know who the real owner of that mansion is. Lady Catherine also rarely goes there. She only mentioned it to me occasionally. Fortunately, I remember the address of the mansion. Otherwise, you can only let them send the slaves to the City Lord¡¯s mansion!¡± Vincent shook his head with a smile and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so smart. It seems like we will have to go back to the fifth floor later and borrow Lady Catherine¡¯s mansion!¡± Upon hearing that, Monica looked at the slowly descending platform and could not help but ask, ¡°Why don¡¯t we go find Lady Catherine right now? Where do you want to go?¡± Vincent said in a deep voice, ¡°The ninth floor! There¡¯s something I want to confirm!¡± Monica looked at Vincent curiously. After seeing that he was not willing to talk to her, she could only curl her lips and put on her hat again helplessly. She continued to stand beside Vincent like a noble lady. As the platform slowly approached the corridor of the ninth floor, Vincent could not help but look down at his feet. His eyes gradually filled with shock. Chapter 369 - Visited the Ninth Floor Again, and the Boss Appeared ¡°What are you looking at?¡± When the lift slowly came to a stop at the entrance of the ninth floor, Monica noticed Vincent¡¯s unusual behavior. She could not help but ask curiously. Vincent frowned and looked at the abyss under his feet. He asked softly, ¡°Look down there. Is there any difference from the last time we came?¡± Monica turned her head to look down and said with a confused look, ¡°There¡¯s no change! Ever since I entered Hell¡¯s Rose, this place has always been a black hole. There¡¯s nothing!¡± After hearing that, Vincent could not help but frown even more. This was because he could clearly see the scene hundreds of meters below him. The darkness that seemed to be able to swallow everything before had become much brighter. The space below did not change in size. It was like a vertical shaft that went up and down. However, there were still a few rusty and rotten weapons stuck to the seemingly irregular rock wall that was impossible to climb. It looked like the Dark Elves that previously fell had tried their best to climb up. However, in the end, they still fell into the abyss. Vincent knew very well that he was able to observe the situation within hundreds of meters of the abyss because he had cultivated the Art of Heaven¡¯s Will formula. It had strengthened his connection with heaven and earth. However, what Vincent could not understand was that despite the abyss being hundreds of meters long, there was a faint light that could be seen from the deepest part of the abyss. It was also the light that Vincent had first seen from the gap in the lift platform! That faint light seemed to be thousands of miles away from Vincent. It was like a star that he yearned for but could not reach. It kept shining at him. Vincent¡¯s curiosity was aroused. Vincent believed that the reason that he could see that light was definitely related to the Art of Heaven¡¯s Will. However, what was the source of that light? Could it be that there was a treasure hidden deep underground? Or could it be that there was a high-level creature there? In short, this glimmer of light left an indelible shadow in Vincent¡¯s heart. He made up his mind to go and investigate it clearly the moment he had the chance! Even though he knew that it would be very dangerous, Vincent still felt that the source of that light must be very important to him! It might contain a history that even the elves had forgotten about, or it might be a treasure that no one had discovered. In short, it was an opportunity that could not be missed! Monica looked at Vincent staring at the darkness below and could not help but ask, ¡°Can you see something?¡± Vincent retracted his gaze and said with a smile, ¡°I can indeed see something, but it might just be an illusion!¡± Monica nodded and did not continue to ask. This was because she felt that Vincent must have been hallucinating! Monica had practically grown up in Hell¡¯s Rose. Although she knew nothing about the outside world, she knew everything about the inner parts of Hell¡¯s Rose. She felt that she knew enough about the abyss below. It was absolutely impossible for anything to be in there as far as she knew. Therefore, she did not pester Vincent or continue to probe. After Vincent retracted his gaze, he knew that he was still unable to see the secrets under the abyss, so he said to Monica, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the fifth floor now!¡± Monica looked at Vincent in surprise and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to come to the ninth floor? Are you sure you don¡¯t want to go in and take a look?¡± Vincent looked at the corridor leading to the auction house. He smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I came here to see the abyss below. Moreover, I only have tens of thousands of crystal coins left. Even if I go in, it will be difficult to bid for anything. I can only watch others take away treasures one by one. What¡¯s the point?¡± Monica said, ¡°When you come to the auction house, you don¡¯t have to just participate in the auction! If you have any valuable treasures that you don¡¯t need, you can also bring them to the auction house and let a professional auctioneer help you sell them! As for the reward, they will take a portion of the commission, and the rest will be handed over to you!¡± Vincent scratched his head and said, ¡°This service is quite humane, but I don¡¯t seem to have anything worth auctioning on me. If it¡¯s too expensive, I definitely won¡¯t be willing to part with it. If the others look too ordinary, I think I¡¯d better forget about it!¡± Upon hearing that, Monica could not help but sigh in disappointment. It seemed that she really liked the atmosphere of the auction house. As she could not enter the auction house, she could only hurriedly take a look at the corridor. That counted as visiting too! After seeing Monica¡¯s dejected look, Vincent could not help but shake his head helplessly. He thought that maybe he could get some treasures in the future and bring Monica to the auction house for a tour. However, Vincent needed to find Catherine urgently to discuss with her about the mansion in the suburbs. Just as Vincent was about to press the button that led to the fifth floor, Monica suddenly sighed, ¡°Isn¡¯t that David? Why is he at the auction house again?¡± Vincent subconsciously turned his head and saw that David was indeed sneakily heading toward the auction house from the other side of the corridor. However, Vincent knew that there was no passageway in the direction that David was heading toward. There was only a slightly mysterious room there. This meant that David was not here to participate in the auction. Instead, he was going to the room to do something or find someone! Vincent pulled Monica in front of him and pointed to the room at the other end of the corridor. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s the innermost room for?¡± Monica thought for a moment and said, ¡°The layout of every floor of Hell¡¯s Rose is basically the same. Other than the normal business area and a few secret rooms that were used to store valuable items or lock up important creatures, the only room that can be displayed so openly is the private area of the individual in charge of that floor. That must be the room of the person in charge of the ninth floor!¡± Vincent then asked, ¡°Then how much do you know about the supervisor of the ninth floor?¡± Monica turned to look at Vincent with a blank look and said softly, ¡°The supervisor of the ninth floor, you¡¯ve seen him too!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen him too?¡± Vincent sighed in surprise. It was his first time here. Other than some ordinary employees, he did not see any Dark Elves who looked like supervisors. Suddenly, Vincent had a flash of inspiration. He seemed to have understood something and said, ¡°That auctioneer is the supervisor of the ninth floor!¡± Monica nodded and said, ¡°Yes! The nine supervisors of Hell¡¯s Rose are willing to hide in this dark underground place because they all have their own reasons and motives. Some are willing to stay because of their hobbies! Take Lady Catherine for example. Back then, she encountered some crisis and had to hide in Hell¡¯s Rose to protect herself. The one in charge of the fourth floor that we just met, Blue, obviously joined Hell¡¯s Rose to earn money. As for the one in charge of the ninth floor, it¡¯s said that he likes auctioning, that¡¯s why he stayed in Hell¡¯s Rose!¡± After listening to Monica¡¯s explanation, Vincent could not help but look at the room at the end of the corridor. What was David doing in the auctioneer¡¯s room? Did he want to recruit the person in charge of the ninth floor? Or did he want to ask about the next auction item in advance? But with the strong background of Hell¡¯s Rose and the professionalism of the auctioneer, this obviously would not happen. No matter how arrogant David was, he would not be able to act recklessly in Hell¡¯s Rose. Plus, what could the auctioneer have to make David take the initiative to visit him? Vincent could not help but think in his heart. Other than the auctioneer¡¯s control of the auction house and his understanding of the auction items, what other advantages did he have? Maybe it was because he knew the origin of the auction items and the identity of the buyers? Or maybe it was because he was able to perform valuations on the items? He must have a sharp and professional vision due to his accumulated experience after handling countless auction items. After listing all the advantages of an auctioneer in his mind, he quickly thought of one possibility! David went to the auctioneer to ask about the purpose of an item and the story behind it. David just happened to have a few treasures that even Vincent wanted! Vincent held Monica¡¯s hand and said to her, ¡°Now that I¡¯ve changed my mind, Let¡¯s go visit this auctioneer!¡± Monica said happily, ¡°Okay!¡± Vincent led Monica down from the lift platform. After deliberately avoiding David, he walked to the door of the auctioneer¡¯s room and knocked on it gently. ¡°Please come in!¡± The auctioneer¡¯s voice was heard. His tone was still as calm and elegant. It sounded the same as when he was on the auction platform. Vincent immediately pushed the door open and entered with Monica. He looked at the room that looked like a study. The auctioneer was sitting behind a desk. The auctioneer looked at the two individuals who were covered in black robes and asked casually, ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡± It was normal to see individuals dressed like this in the auction house. This was because all the buyers who had successfully bid for items did not want to end up like His Highness Dave! Vincent continued to pretend to be hoarse and said with a smile, ¡°I want to ask, other than buying and selling items, what other services can the ninth floor provide?¡± After hearing his question, the auctioneer could not help but turn his head to look at a mirror mounted on the wall beside him. He nodded silently, smiled and said, ¡°The two of you should be here for young elder David, right? He just walked out of my room not long ago. You must have noticed his whereabouts, or perhaps you followed him all the way here!¡± Vincent mimicked the auctioneer and turned his head to look at the mirror on the wall. He then said, ¡°I think you might have misunderstood. I¡¯m not interested in David¡¯s whereabouts. I just want to ask about the secret services in Hell¡¯s Rose!¡± The auctioneer spread his hands when he heard that. He smiled and said, ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to tell me the truth, fine! I can tell you that in Hell¡¯s Rose, the business on every floor is not fixed. For example, you can buy all kinds of information on the seventh floor, but some information about special items or auction items can also be bought on the ninth floor! Of course, if you have information about the auction house¡¯s past auction items, you can also come to me to sell them. I will estimate the corresponding value for you based on the accuracy of the information and whether it is effective!¡± Vincent nodded slightly and said softly, ¡°I understand! If you want to buy and sell information related to the auction items, you have to choose someone who has a better understanding of the treasure. And I¡¯m afraid that there is no auctioneer in the entire Devil Flame City who has a better insight than you!¡± The auctioneer replied with a smile, ¡°Auctioneer is not just my profession. My name, or perhaps my code name is also called auctioneer! Since I have already told you what you want to know, then can you tell me the purpose of your visit today?¡± Vincent did not respond to the auctioneer¡¯s request. Instead, he continued to ask, ¡°Just now, you said that young elder David had come to look for you. I think he is here to ask for information, right? After all, the Mother Nest Insect Egg that he bought last time had already disappeared. I¡¯m afraid that no one knows the specific purpose of it until now!¡± When the auctioneer heard Vincent mention David, he revealed a smug smile because he thought that the other party had finally revealed his true intentions. At the same time, it also confirmed his previous guess. But when Vincent mentioned the Mother Nest Insect Egg, the auctioneer¡¯s expression immediately changed, because this was a term that even he had never heard of. As for the white boulder that David had bid for, the ninth floor did not find any relevant information regarding it. How did this mysterious man in front of him know this name? ¡°Looks like your excellency has come prepared!¡± The auctioneer tugged at his collar nervously and smiled as he spoke to Vincent. He subconsciously looked at the mirror beside him again. When the auctioneer saw his reflection in the mirror, he instantly calmed down. He turned to Vincent and said, ¡°Since you know the name of the auction item, I wonder if you can provide me with more detailed information? If possible, we can discuss the payment!¡± Vincent mimicked the auctioneer again and turned to look at the mirror. He then said, ¡°If you want me to sell the information in my hands, I definitely can! But you must prove to me that this information has a possibility of being sold. Otherwise, I don¡¯t mind keeping this information in the bottom of my heart. After all, some secrets are more precious when they are not known by others!¡± The auctioneer stood up and walked to the mirror to rearrange his collar. He said calmly, ¡°Sir, you don¡¯t have to beat around the bush anymore! I can tell you directly that young elder David had came to me just now to ask for information about the white boulder. He gave me a very high reward! And please believe me, that reward will definitely not disappoint you!¡± Vincent revealed a smile under the black robe. This was because he had finally confirmed the purpose of David¡¯s visit. He had also discovered a small secret on the auctioneer. However, this secret still needed to be verified more boldly! Vincent said with a slight smile, ¡°Alright, I can sell the information I know, but the prerequisite is that you must meet my conditions!¡± When the auctioneer heard this, he could not help but reveal a joyful smile. He turned around to return to his seat and said to Vincent with an excited expression, ¡°As long as the information is true, any conditions can be discussed! Sir, can you reveal part of the information to me now so that I can verify the authenticity of the information?¡± Vincent held Monica¡¯s hand and walked to the desk. He said in a deep voice, ¡°I once saw a record of an ancient secret in an old book. What I can tell you now is that the auction item is actually an ancient insect egg. At the same time, it should be a complete insect egg left behind in the ancient insect world at the very last moment! That¡¯s all I can say for now. After you verify the authenticity, we can talk about the conditions!¡± The auctioneer smiled and turned to look at the mirror. He then said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. I naturally have a way to know that your excellency is speaking the truth. You can put forward the conditions now! What do you need us to do before you are willing to sell the information in your hands?¡± Vincent said in a deep voice, ¡°First, I will not disclose the complete information. I will only provide you with part of the content! ¡°Secondly, during the intelligence transaction, you must help me conceal my identity. You must not let the buyer know that the information originated from Devil Flame City. As for the source of information, you will be responsible for faking it! ¡°Thirdly, I don¡¯t care what price the buyer offered before. I want him to increase it by ten times. Otherwise, I will not carry out the transaction!¡± The auctioneer looked at Vincent in shock. His lips were trembling because he could sense danger from Vincent¡¯s conditions! Vincent did not want to provide the complete information. He wanted to conceal his identity and take the opportunity to increase the price. These conditions could make a big deal out of the information. It would be verified by the auction house, and it could also set up a trap for the buyer who bought the information! The auctioneer was a businessman who did business. He had always remained neutral. He would never get involved in personal grudges. If he agreed to Vincent¡¯s request, it would be difficult for him to answer to young elder David in the future. At that moment, the auctioneer suddenly realized that the mysterious person in front of him was too dangerous. At the same time, the fact that he dared to do so showed that he was crazy enough! As for whether or not to accept this business deal, the auctioneer himself was unable to make a choice! Just as the auctioneer was about to turn his head to look at the mirror again, he suddenly realized that Vincent had unknowingly circled to his side. He was blocking his line of sight. The auctioneer asked with a nervous expression, ¡°You, what are you going to do?¡± Vincent raised his hand to press down on the table. He bent down and said to the auctioneer with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve guessed my true purpose, but I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t make the decision on the matter. I think it¡¯s better to invite someone who can truly make the decision to make a deal with me!¡± The auctioneer¡¯s expression changed drastically when he heard that. He said in a panic, ¡°What? I¡¯m the person in charge of the ninth floor. In the entire ninth floor, only I can make the decision!¡± Vincent smiled coldly and shook his head. He said, ¡°Originally, I also thought that you were the person in charge of the ninth floor. I thought that you were the one who had the highest status. However, the way you¡¯re acting now is more like a marionette. How can I believe that you¡¯re the owner of the ninth floor?¡± ¡°You, you¡­¡± The auctioneer looked at Vincent in shock. He wanted to say something, but nothing came out of his mouth. This was because he was indeed not the highest-ranking supervisor on the ninth floor! At that moment, the wall with the mirror suddenly opened. It revealed a luxurious secret room inside. A white-haired Dark Elf was sitting upright on a sofa. He said with a smile, ¡°Hello, Mr. Vincent! Your intelligence and wisdom are completely beyond my imagination. I have no choice but to meet you in person! Let me introduce myself. My name is Myron. I am the true supervisor of the ninth floor. I am also the boss of Hell¡¯s Rose!¡± Chapter 370 - The Transaction Was Completed, and the Information Was Sold Vincent turned to look at the old Dark Elf in the secret room with a face full of surprise. He had long guessed that there must be someone hiding behind the mirror. That individual had been secretly guiding the auctioneer. This showed that the auctioneer was not someone who could make decisions! However, what Vincent did not expect was that the old Dark Elf actually recognized him. He believed that he did not reveal any flaws, so how did the other party recognize him? The auctioneer who was pressured by Vincent earlier immediately stood up and walked to the old Dark Elf¡¯s side. He bowed and said, ¡°Boss, I¡¯m sorry! I didn¡¯t think that he would discover your existence!¡± Myron sat on the sofa and shook his head gently. He replied, ¡°No worries! The information that Mr. Vincent brought today is not something that you can handle. Moreover, I¡¯m willing to make Mr. Vincent a friend. What¡¯s the harm in meeting him?¡± The auctioneer nodded and replied, ¡°Yes! Then I¡¯ll leave first!¡± After receiving Myron¡¯s acquiescence, the auctioneer walked out of the room and closed the door gently behind him. Vincent was still dressed in a black robe. He looked at Myron warily. Myron was dressed luxuriously. His hair was white but his waist was very straight. The first impression that Vincent had of him was that he was mysterious and dangerous. Furthermore, despite being ruled by City Lord Andre and the High Priest of Devil Flame City, the fact that he was able to keep Hell¡¯s Rose running was enough to prove that his strength and background were very terrifying. ¡°I thought that the boss of Hell¡¯s Rose is not willing to meet anyone! Why is your excellency willing to meet me today? You even called me by my name!¡± said Vincent. Vincent could not help but look at Myron vigilantly. Myron smiled. He raised his right hand and showed it to Vincent. He was wearing a ring on each finger. The rings looked the same, however, they were of different colors. Myron smiled as he introduced the rings to Vincent, ¡°This is the highest level of special equipment that I have on me. With these rings, I can see the history behind any item, and I can see through all disguises. I can even see the flaws in everyone¡¯s body. For example, the black robe you¡¯re wearing right now can¡¯t prevent me from seeing your appearance clearly! This is the most magical thing I have!¡± Vincent could not help but be surprised when he heard that. He asked in surprise, ¡°You can see my true appearance?¡± Myron nodded and said, ¡°The last time you came to participate in the auction, I had already started to secretly pay attention to you! Plus, there has recently been a commotion in Devil Flame City. How could I not know of the rising Mr. Vincent?¡± Vincent took off the black robe on his body and sighed with a smile, ¡°I see!¡± He originally thought that Myron see could through all of his disguises. He would then find out that he was actually not a Dark Elf. However, it seemed that Myron¡¯s ability was very ordinary. He could only see through his black robe; he could not see the effects of his Transformation Skill. It seemed that the ability that the ring could bestow on the chakra was far lower than the level of Vincent¡¯s Transformation Skill! Monica, who was beside him, also imitated Vincent and took off the black hat on her head. She let out a long breath and looked at the surrounding rooms with a curious expression. This secret room was extremely luxurious compared to the study outside. All the furniture and furnishings in the room were shining brightly because they were carved from all kinds of gemstones. As expected of the real boss of Hell¡¯s Rose. This was in line with the wealth that everyone envied. However, Vincent did not care about Monica at that moment because he wanted to know the reason why Myron took the initiative to meet him. Vincent looked at Myron and asked in a deep voice, ¡°From what you said earlier, it seems like you took the initiative to show yourself. May I ask what is your purpose?¡± Myron smiled slightly and said, ¡°I heard about the Mother Nest Insect Egg that Mr. Vincent had mentioned just now. I know that the ancient Zerg Race was destroyed at the hands of several powerful races. I wonder if Mr. Vincent knows about the history of those races? If you know, as long as you¡¯re willing to sell me the information, I¡¯ll get someone to comply with your conditions! We will pass on the relevant information to David. As for what will happen to him, Hell¡¯s Rose will deal with it. It definitely won¡¯t affect you!¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°This proposal is reasonable, and I do know a little bit of the information that you want!¡± When Myron took the initiative to mention the ancient Zerg Race, Vincent could vaguely guess Myron¡¯s purpose. Compared to the Zerg Race, the more attractive part of this offer was obviously the secret information related to the Immortal Race. If Myron could find the world or relics left behind by the Immortal Race, the benefits that he could obtain would be incomparably huge. It would be far better than a Mother Nest Insect Egg! Vincent had a lot of information about the Immortals, but he could not tell Myron everything. He would only use some of the most insignificant information to lure Myron into helping him to do what he wanted to do. Myron could not help but be very excited when he saw Vincent admitting that he had information about the other powerful races. He quickly said, ¡°Then please tell me what you know first. After that, I will send someone to contact David!¡± Vincent smiled and shook his head, saying, ¡°Impossible. You must cooperate with me to sell the information to David first. Only then can I tell you more important information. Otherwise, everything is out of the question!¡± Myron fell silent. He looked at Vincent with a somewhat angry look. He said with a slightly threatening tone, ¡°In the eyes of everyone in Devil Flame City, your excellency is seriously injured. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I will spread the news that you are not injured at all? I can make you and this lady disappear completely!¡± Vincent also revealed a fierce expression. He sneered and said, ¡°If you want to fight to the death, go ahead! I may not be able to escape from your hands, but I can definitely destroy the entire Hell¡¯s Rose. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can try!¡± Myron looked at Vincent¡¯s determined gaze and his tone instantly became much gentler. He replied, ¡°No matter how valiant you are, you have to think clearly. You are His Highness Dave¡¯s confidant, and Catherine is my subordinate. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I will make things difficult for Catherine?¡± After seeing Myron using Catherine as a threat, Monica finally revealed a worried expression. She turned her head to look at Vincent, but she did not speak. This was because she knew that if she asked Vincent to take care of Catherine¡¯s safety, they would lose the upper hand. Vincent would also be restricted by Myron in the following negotiations. Therefore, Catherine¡¯s safety depended on whether Vincent could continue to maintain a tough attitude. As long as he could withstand Myron¡¯s pressure, Myron would definitely not do anything to Catherine if he had something to ask of her. However, Myron had already noticed Monica¡¯s expression. He believed that he had found Vincent¡¯s weak spot. No matter how strong and fearless a warrior was, he still had to consider the interests and losses of his master! However, at that moment, Vincent answered even more decisively, ¡°If you want to harm Catherine, then get ready to get the hell out of Devil Flame City! The City Lord and the High Priest have not done anything to Hell¡¯s Rose. Other than weighing the pros and cons, they do not care about the value of Hell¡¯s Rose at all. They do not care if Hell¡¯s Rose is around because its existence does not mean much to them. However, if you want to have a complete fallout with His Highness, then we do not mind taking over Hell¡¯s Rose. We have enough means to take Hell¡¯s Rose away from you anyway!¡± When Vincent said the last sentence, he secretly used the power of the Art¡¯s of Heaven Will. He caused the surrounding rock layers to shake violently. As they were on the ninth floor, the tremor intensified! After seeing Vincent¡¯s actions, the killing intent in Myron¡¯s eyes could not help but grow even stronger. This was because Vincent was not only threatening him, but he was also threatening the entire Hell¡¯s Rose! However, after making a decision, Myron had no choice but to let go of the killing intent in his heart. He turned to Vincent and said, ¡°Alright! Based on your request, I will first get someone to pass the information to David for you. After that, you will report the information about the powerful ancient races to me!¡± Vincent nodded. He walked to the sofa at the side and sat down. He took out a pen and paper from his storage ring, scribbled a few lines on it, and placed the paper in front of Myron. ¡°These are the materials that the ancient Zerg possessed, as well as the special attributes and specific uses of each material. You only need to sell this list to David for 10 times the price, and I will tell you what you want to know!¡± said Vincent. After reading the contents of the list, Myron could not help but say, ¡°It seems that the base price that I set back then was too low! Just the special properties of these materials alone were worth a price that was a hundred times higher than the base price back then. I wonder how young elder David will react when such a list falls into his hands?¡± Vincent said with an indifferent expression, ¡°This is not something that you should worry about. Please do what you need to do as soon as possible!¡± Myron closed his eyes gently. At the same time, the ring on his middle finger suddenly emitted a ray of light. Suddenly, the door outside was pushed open, and the auctioneer who had left earlier walked back in again. The auctioneer stood in front of the door of the secret room and asked respectfully, ¡°Boss, are you looking for me?¡± Myron raised his hand and waved it gently. The list in his hand directly floated in front of the auctioneer. The auctioneer hurriedly stretched out both his hands to catch the list in front of him. ¡°Sell this information to young elder David. Remember to ask him for ten times the reward!¡± said Myron in a commanding tone, The auctioneer did not hesitate or tried to be difficult. He only nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I will go now!¡± After saying that, the auctioneer turned around and walked out of the room. Myron waved his hand and the entrance to the secret room instantly closed. It completely separated itself from the auctioneer¡¯s study room. However, everything in the study was clearly displayed through the mirror on the wall. Vincent and Monica could see the study clearly. Vincent and Monica had a sudden look of realization on their faces. It turned out to be a one-way mirror. They could not look into the secret room from the study. However, they could see everything that was happening in the study clearly from the secret room. Not long after, the door opened again. The auctioneer led the expectant and excited David in. ¡°Young elder David, you are really lucky today! Just as we spread the news of your purchase request, we received a secret letter from another major city. Apparently, someone had recently purchased a notebook that recorded the history of ancient times. It just so happened to mention the name and purpose of the auction item. However, that ancient book is very old. The information we know is not comprehensive. You must be mentally prepared!¡± David nodded without any hesitation and said with a smile, ¡°As long as I can figure out what¡¯s inside that giant rock, it¡¯s fine!¡± The auctioneer nodded and smiled unkindly. He said, ¡°I also want to remind young elder David that after we received this information, we realized that the price of the auction item was far lower than the real value of the item, so we decided to increase the price of the information by 10 times. If you can afford this price, our transaction will continue. If you are unwilling to accept it, we would rather not sell these secrets!¡± When David heard this, he could not help but frown. His previous bid was already very expensive, and he had already spent a lot of money in the auction house. If he were to agree to the price proposed, he would probably lose everything. This made David feel deeply conflicted in his heart. He did not dare to go home because the money that he spent buying treasures at the auction house was all borrowed from his father. His father would not have pursued the money if he obtained the Elf King¡¯s remains. He may even praise his methods. However, not only did David not get the Elf King¡¯s remains, but he had also spent 80 million crystal coins to show off to Dave. If his father knew about this, he would definitely skin him alive. Therefore, David had no choice but to stay outside. Moreover, he wanted to actively dig out the secrets of the two items that he had gotten. If he could prove that his 80 million crystal coins had not been spent in vain, perhaps his father would forgive him. However, the use of the Seven Stars Flying Thunder Sword was obvious. There was no room for him to increase its value. The only thing that could help him tide over the crisis was the giant white rock. As long as there was a way to prove the value of the rock so that his spending was worth it, then David would be satisfied! After struggling for a long time in his heart, David took out 10 bags from his storage ring and piled them on the floor of the study. He said, ¡°The previous price I offered was 10 million. I¡¯m willing to pay 10 times that amount which is a total of 100 million crystal coins. Please give me the information!¡± ¡°Okay, this is the information that you want!¡± After the auctioneer counted the crystal coins on the floor, he took out the list written by Vincent and handed it over to David with a smile. David took the list and looked at it carefully. Then, a happy smile appeared on his face. The auctioneer saw this and could not help but exhort, ¡°Young elder David, the so-called rock that you bought is actually an egg left behind by the ancient Zerg Race. The ancient Zerg Race is full of treasures, but this information is not complete. Please use it carefully!¡± David did not bother listening to his reminder. He casually waved his hand and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that. With this list, I can be considered to have made a great contribution. I want to go back and tell father immediately!¡± Before he finished speaking, David stood up and ran outside. It seemed that he could not wait to take this list to claim credit for himself. What was the point of missing the Elf King¡¯s remains? Everyone knew that the Elf King¡¯s remains were bought by Dave but it was still stolen by someone else in the end! However, David had a similarly valuable treasure in his hands. Plus, he had not been targeted by anyone. This was enough to prove that he was more outstanding than Dave! After watching David leave the study, the auctioneer turned to bow respectfully to the mirror. He then silently left the room. Vincent, who was in the secret room, had personally witnessed everything that had just happened. He nodded in satisfaction. He then said to Myron, ¡°Well done. Now it¡¯s my turn to fulfill my promise to you! Can you tell me exactly what kind of information that you want to know?¡± Myron thought for a moment and said, ¡°I want to know the name of the strongest race that annihilated the ancient Zerg Race. Do they still have an inheritance? And if we want to find the civilization that they left behind, which direction should we head to?¡± Vincent smiled because he had already prepared the answer in his heart. He pretended to think and said, ¡°If I remember correctly, that race should be called the Immortal Race! However, the Immortal Race had completely disappeared. As for the civilization that they left behind, I don¡¯t know about that. But according to the records, somewhere in the Black Hole world, there must be information about the Immortals!¡± Myron asked excitedly, ¡°Oh, where is it?¡± Vincent smiled and replied, ¡°A place called the capital of Ultimate Evil. It is said that there is information about all the races of the Black Hole there. The information that you want must be there!¡± Myron could not help but mutter softly, ¡°Unfortunately, other than the patrol team outside the Black Hole, the other Dark Elves are not allowed to leave the Dark Elves world on their own. I can¡¯t find information about the Immortals from the outside world for the time being!¡± Vincent, who was at the side, said, ¡°Regardless of whether you can leave or not, you have obtained the name of the powerful race. You have avoided many potential detours in the Black Hole world. You just have to look for opportunities to gather information. I believe that for a merchant like you who sells information, these difficulties can be easily resolved. Perhaps when you want to go to the Black Hole world through the Black Hole, I can provide you with some help and support, but the prerequisite is that you have to pay a corresponding reward!¡± Myron immediately nodded and said, ¡°Deal! If there really is such a day, I will definitely come to you for help. And as a sign of sincerity to cooperate, I will not reveal anything unusual about you and His Highness to anyone!¡± ¡°That¡¯s for the best!¡± said Vincent casually. He then got up and pulled Monica out of the secret room. Chapter 371 - When Enemies Meet, They Are Especially Jealous After walking out of the secret room, Vincent proceeded to store all the crystal coins left behind by David in the study. He put on his black robe again and brought Monica to the lift platform. Although the auction house had a rule regarding commissions, they did not dare to disagree with Vincent after reaching a new level of cooperation. Monica followed Vincent to the entrance of the auction house again. She could not help but ask, ¡°Now that you have enough crystal coins, don¡¯t you want to see the items in the auction house?¡± Vincent said softly, ¡°There are too many things that we need to do today. I¡¯ll bring you here another day!¡± Monica nodded slightly to show that she understood. The two of them quickly took the elevator to the fifth floor. When they entered Catherine¡¯s room through the secret passage, they saw Catherine sitting in the room alone. Her gaze was fixed on the door of her bedroom. Dave must be inside absorbing the energy of the Elf King¡¯s remains. Vincent went straight to the point as soon as he entered the room. ¡°Lady Catherine, there¡¯s something I want to discuss with you!¡± Catherine came back to her senses and turned to look at Vincent. ¡°What is it?¡± Vincent thought for a moment and said, ¡°I just bought two aliens from the slave-trading center, but I can¡¯t send them to the City Lord¡¯s mansion, so I had them sent to your mansion outside the city. I need to borrow your mansion!¡± After hearing that, Catherine turned to look at Monica. She said with some difficulty, ¡°That mansion was given to me by His Highness Dave. Although I don¡¯t go there often, His Highness will be angry if I lent it to you! He has never lost his temper in front of you, but he is not so gentle to me!¡± Vincent smiled and said, ¡°Please rest assured, I will personally explain this matter to His Highness. Moreover, we do need a remote place to cultivate, so I think your mansion should be the most suitable place!¡± After hearing what Vincent had said, Catherine finally felt relieved. She nodded and said, ¡°Since it¡¯s for His Highness, why would I disagree? That mansion is not taken care of by anyone. It¡¯s just that I occasionally go over to check up on it. If you can use it, then I¡¯ll lend it to you!¡± Vincent nodded slightly and said, ¡°Thank you!¡± Catherine stood up and took out a crystal disk-shaped object. She handed it over to Vincent and said, ¡°There is a small array set up near the mansion to prevent outsiders from invading. This is the core to control the array. With it, you¡¯ll have the key to enter the mansion. Take it!¡± Vincent took the array core and put it into his storage ring. He then asked, ¡°Is His Highness cultivating?¡± Catherine nodded. Vincent asked again, ¡°Then how long did His Highness stay in there alone?¡± Catherine thought for a moment and said, ¡°About two hours!¡± After hearing that, Vincent turned around and walked to the door of the bedroom. He knocked on the door gently and said softly, ¡°Your Highness, it is important to improve your cultivation, but you can¡¯t be greedy! It will have a great impact on your strength in the future!¡± Catherine could not help but sigh silently when she saw the scene. Only Vincent could be so bold to dissuade Dave. If it was someone else, he would not be able to walk out of the fifth floor alive. Not long after, Dave¡¯s voice came from the bedroom. ¡°Come in!¡± Vincent pushed open the bedroom door gently and walked in sideways. He saw Dave sitting cross-legged on the floor of the bedroom. In front of him was an iron cage containing the Elf King¡¯s remains. At this time, the luster on the Elf King¡¯s remains had dimmed by a few times, and the aura on Dave¡¯s body seemed to be much stronger than before. Vincent sighed softly, ¡°Level-25 creature! Your Highness¡¯s speed is faster than I imagined!¡± Dave slowly exhaled. He opened his eyes and silently sighed. ¡°Previously, in order to pretend to be a playboy, I wasted a lot of time in training. Otherwise, how could I let that trash David surpass me in terms of realm?¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°Although Your Highness has surpassed David in terms of realm, you will still need to work harder in order to improve your combat strength!¡± Dave turned to look at Vincent and said with some anticipation, ¡°From what you said, are you¡¯re preparing to teach me knife skills?¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°I just borrowed Lady Catherine¡¯s mansion that is located outside the city. We¡¯ll move there temporarily tonight. Starting tomorrow, I¡¯ll teach Your Highness knife skills!¡± Dave hurriedly nodded and said, ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s not delay. Let¡¯s move now!¡± Vincent looked at Dave who was bent on improving his strength. He smiled with gratification and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡± Dave and Vincent immediately hit it off and left the bedroom. After saying goodbye to Catherine, Dave turned around and walked into the secret passage. Vincent, on the other hand, pretended to be heavily injured again. With Monica¡¯s help, he slowly walked into the secret passage and adapted to his disguise in advance. The three of them left Hell¡¯s Rose¡¯s courtyard. They were about to ride their monsters when they suddenly saw a figure walking out from Hell¡¯s Rose. The figure stopped right in front of the three of them. ¡°David!¡± Dave looked at David in front of him. He could not help but grit his teeth and call out his name. As he had increased his strength, he wished that he could go up directly to him and kill him. David on the other hand was about to head back and verify the information that he had just bought. However, he did not expect to run into Dave and the others. He smiled fearlessly and said, ¡°So it¡¯s Your Highness, Dave! I thought you died in the alley, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be so lucky!¡± Dave frowned and took a step forward. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know that you were the one who started the chaos. I must settle the score with you!¡± After sensing the murderous intent in Dave¡¯s words, Dave waved the magic staff in his hand. He said with a smile, ¡°While you were having fun all day, I had been studying high-level spells in the temple. How could you kill me? If you want to fight, I don¡¯t mind showing you the strength of an elder in the temple!¡± Faced with David¡¯s disdain and provocation, the anger in Dave¡¯s heart had burned into his brain. Just when he was about to make a move, he heard Vincent coughing lightly from behind him. Vincent pretended to be seriously injured and said softly, ¡°Ahem! Your Highness, we still have important matters to attend to. Don¡¯t waste your time on such a trivial matter!¡± Dave, who was burning with anger, instantly calmed down after hearing Vincent¡¯s reminder. This was because he knew that it was not the best time for him to reveal his strength just to kill trash like David. It would not be worth it. ¡°I¡¯ll let you live a little longer. Sooner or later, I¡¯ll kill you personally!¡± said Dave to David coldly. He then turned around and got onto his monster. He was preparing to leave. As Vincent was pretending to be seriously injured, he and Monica climbed onto the back of their monster very slowly. However, David did not leave directly. Instead, he provoked Dave even more arrogantly, ¡°I¡¯ve long heard that you¡¯ve recruited a confidant, but I didn¡¯t expect you to listen to him like a servant. You didn¡¯t find yourself a father, did you?¡± Dave narrowed his eyes and gripped the iron chain on the monster¡¯s back with both hands tightly. He resisted the urge to kill and said in a deep voice, ¡°If you insist on seeking death today, I can help you!¡± David had always regarded Dave as his nemesis since he was young, and he had always thought that he was stronger than Dave. He could not help but raise his head and laugh after hearing Dave¡¯s harsh warning. ¡°As expected of the son of the City Lord. Your tone is so arrogant that it makes me laugh to death! If you dare to attack me today, do you believe that the person who will die will be you?¡± asked David confidently. Dave¡¯s originally malicious face instantly darkened. At this moment, he no longer cared about Vincent¡¯s reminder. He only wanted to kill this b*stard who spoke without thinking! However, at this moment, figures suddenly flashed in the surroundings. A few Dark Elves who were also wearing elder robes suddenly appeared on the streets. They formed an encirclement around Dave and the others. Dave looked at the figures that had suddenly appeared and instantly recognized them as the guardian elders of the temple. They were obviously acting as David¡¯s bodyguards at that moment. He immediately sighed in his heart. If it was just David alone, Dave would not be afraid to fight him. However, he was surrounded by so many powerful guardian elders. He was afraid that he would only end up dying in battle. Even if Vincent could help him at the crucial moment, it would definitely expose their current plan. Plus, if Vincent was not a match for these elders, then what awaited Dave would be endless humiliation. Dave tried his best to remain calm, frowning as he questioned David, ¡°What? Do you want to win by relying on numbers?¡± David nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right! I have more men than you. I bring bodyguards when I go out whilst you bring a sick person along with you when you go out. Today, you must kneel down and admit your mistake, or I will ask them to break all the bones in your body!¡± Dave¡¯s eyes immediately widened in anger. He glared at David fiercely. His heart was filled with despair and unwillingness. Was he going to be humiliated in public? At the same time, Vincent had just climbed onto the back of the monster with Monica¡¯s help. He looked at the five elders surrounding Dave. Each of them had the strength of a level 35 creature. He could not help but take out a black crystal ring and played with it casually in his hand. It was the Demon King¡¯s Groan. However, Vincent had used his authority to change its appearance. If a big battle was inevitable, then he could only use the magic in the ring. As for whether or not he would be discovered after the battle, it was not something that he should consider at that moment! Suddenly, he heard the sound of hurried footsteps coming from the street in the distance. He instantly sighed in relief and said softly, ¡°Your Highness, there¡¯s no need to be anxious. No one in Devil Flame City can make things difficult for you!¡± Dave could hear the confidence and calmness in Vincent¡¯s tone. He placed all of his hopes on Vincent. The despair in his heart gradually calmed down. He sat on the back of the monster and looked down at David. He said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m the son of the City Lord. My father still has the final say in Devil Flame City. Do you think the few of you are qualified to make me kneel?¡± David turned his head to look at Vincent behind him in surprise because he could see how dependent Dave was on him. He did not expect that Dave, who had always been like the Demon King of this world to actually listen to him so obediently! Before this, David had only regarded Dave as his opponent, but it seemed that he had no choice but to treat both Vincent and Dave as his enemies. If they were to fight, he would not spare Vincent or Dave! David turned his head and said to the elders of the temple, ¡°Kill that sickly man first, then capture the son of the City Lord. I want to slowly torture him!¡± His eyes were full of ruthlessness. ¡°Yes!¡± The five elders of the temple answered in unison. One after another, they took a step forward and began to approach Vincent. Monica, who was sitting beside Vincent, could not help but grab Vincent¡¯s arm nervously when she saw the scene. The sweat on her palm instantly soaked Vincent¡¯s clothes. Dave, who was riding a monster to guard Vincent, could not help but prepare himself for a life-and-death battle. At that moment, a wave of orderly footsteps suddenly came from the street not far away, instantly attracting everyone¡¯s attention. 300 Dark Elves were rushing toward Hell¡¯s Rose. They were wearing armor and carried bows and arrows on their backs. Some of them were holding spears and staffs in their hands. In the blink of an eye, they had surrounded David and the elders. After the soldiers stopped, a few squad leaders immediately stood up and said, ¡°Sir Vincent, we heard that you were accompanying His Highness on the streets today, so we immediately came to see you. If anyone wants to harm you, we will protect you with our lives!¡± Vincent, who was sitting on the back of the monster, smiled and said softly, ¡°I am currently injured, so I cannot lead you to patrol the city. So, for the time being, you have to listen to His Highness Dave¡¯s orders!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± All the soldiers answered in unison. They then shifted their gazes from Vincent to Dave. Dave took a deep breath. The waves in his heart finally calmed down. Although the soldiers around him only had the strength of level 30 creatures, there were 300 of them. Moreover, they were well-trained and proficient in cooperating. Although it was a little difficult to kill David and the other elders of the temple, it was definitely possible! In the blink of an eye, the situation of the enemy being stronger and them being weaker had suddenly reversed. However, Dave did not immediately give the order to attack. Instead, he said to David, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to compete in numbers with me just now? Let¡¯s compete now!¡± David had long lost his arrogance. Of course, he knew the combat strength of the surrounding 300 soldiers. Once the two sides fight, the five level 35 elders of the temple would not be able to protect him from escaping to heaven. David had just received important information about the Mother Nest Insect Egg. He did not want to die for no reason. As long as he could return home and pass the important information to his father, he would be considered to have made a great contribution. At that time, he would be able to learn more advanced magic from the temple! When he became stronger, he could kill Dave at any time. Why should he care about the current situation? David instantly convinced himself in his heart and turned to Dave, ¡°If we fight with the forces behind us, what¡¯s the point? Why don¡¯t we arrange a place for a one-on-one fight?¡± Under the watchful eyes of everyone, everyone knew that David had given in, but he was smart enough to propose another challenge. This way, no matter if His Highness Dave accepted the challenge or not, he would not lose face. Dave laid on the back of the monster and stared at Dave. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s have a one-on-one duel another day. It¡¯s a deal! However, if you want to leave today, you must kneel down and kowtow to me!¡± David gritted his teeth and his expression turned ugly. He knelt on the ground with a plop and kowtowed three times to Dave. After kowtowing, David stood up and patted the dust off his body. He asked, ¡°Can we leave now?¡± Dave waved his hand in satisfaction. The surrounding soldiers immediately made a path for them. With an ashen face, David turned around and said to the five elders of the temple, ¡°Let¡¯s go back!¡± The elders of the temple could only follow Dave silently and leave. After seeing that His Highness Dave had humiliated David, the soldiers who had rushed over at the critical moment surrounded the monster that Vincent was riding on. They cheered happily. ¡°Sir Vincent, we came in time, right?¡± ¡°Sir Vincent, we didn¡¯t embarrass you, right?¡± ¡°With us here, whoever wants to touch Sir Vincent, we¡¯ll fight him to the death!¡± Vincent looked at the 300 Dark Elves soldiers that were loyal to him. He was naturally very happy. However, he also looked at Dave with some worry. He was worried that he would be angry that so many soldiers were willing to die for him. However, Vincent did not expect Dave¡¯s smile to be even brighter than the 300 soldiers. He was sitting on the back of the monster and cheering along with the 300 soldiers. Vincent smiled helplessly. He then remembered that Dave had grown up. He acted like an adult despite being a child. He had humiliated David in front of everyone. This was already the best thing for him. He had long forgotten to care about other details. Vincent, who was relieved, immediately said to the soldiers beside him, ¡°From today onwards, His Highness Dave will lead you to patrol on my behalf. You must remember that my position today is owed to His Highness Dave. You must not let me lose face in front of His Highness!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± All the soldiers shouted in unison. They were naturally very accepting of Dave as their temporary general. Vincent then waved his hand and ordered, ¡°Alright, prepare the formation. Let¡¯s patrol!¡± All the soldiers immediately split into two teams and guarded Vincent and Dave as they began to patrol the streets. Meanwhile, Dave deliberately slowed down the pace of his monster. He walked side by side with Vincent and said with some shame, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t reminded me at the critical moment today, I¡¯m afraid that I would have already made a move against David. That would not only expose our painstaking plan, but we would not have been able to wait for the soldiers¡¯ support. I would have fallen at David¡¯s feet long ago and be humiliated!¡± Vincent smiled and said, ¡°As a man, it¡¯s good to be courageous! If Your Highness obediently kneeled down and kowtow like David, then I would look down on Your Highness!¡± Dave was a little stunned after hearing that. He could not help but ask, ¡°But being courageous almost ruined our big matter! I thought that you would prefer David¡¯s way of handling things.¡± Vincent turned his head to look at Dave, who was feeling a little uneasy and consoled him, ¡°If a man wants to become a qualified warrior, he can¡¯t always think of avoiding trouble. He must have the courage to face difficulties head-on. He must have the determination to not surrender even at death¡¯s door. Only then can he become a truly strong person!¡± Chapter 372 - Father-Son Grudge, Villain Slander ¡°Courage to face difficulties! Determination to never surrender!¡± Dave sat on the back of the monster and softly muttered the two sentences. He suddenly felt enlightened. He was initially blaming himself for being irrational. However, after seeing David kneeling and kowtowing to him in order to protect himself, Dave thought that David deserved more respect which was why he was worried that Vincent would be disappointed in him. After realizing that Vincent was not disappointed in him and was even appreciative of him, Dave could not help but ask, ¡°Then do you think I have the potential to become a strong person?¡± Vincent, who was sitting on the monster, could not help but laugh when he heard that. He replied, ¡°Of course! Your Highness is not afraid in the face of danger. You choose to fight rather than kneel or be humiliated! Your Highness will definitely grow into a strong person in time!¡± Dave could not help but laugh happily and ask curiously, ¡°But why do I always feel that David¡¯s way of doing things has more benefits?¡± Vincent asked with a slightly serious tone, ¡°If you had to choose again, would you kneel and beg for mercy, or would you fight with all of your might?¡± Dave said without hesitation, ¡°I would rather die in battle than be humiliated!¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°Then, that is the choice you have made in your heart! You believe that it was more worthwhile to see David kneeling and apologizing as his dignity is not worth a single cent!¡± Dave could not help but open his mouth wide with a half-smile. He sighed in realization and said, ¡°What you said makes sense. That is indeed what I think. How could a piece of trash like David have any dignity?¡± Vincent looked at Dave and suddenly said softly, ¡°Actually, I was worried that you would order everyone to kill David on the spot. I was preparing to stop you, but you did not choose to make a move. You¡¯ve made me look at you in a different light!¡± Dave smiled and said, ¡°Although I think David is a piece of trash, the hatred between me and him is not something that can be easily resolved. Letting him be besieged to death is too easy for him. I want to keep him alive. I will personally kill him sooner or later!¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°Good! Fortunately, Your Highness¡¯s determination has saved me a lot of trouble!¡± Dave could not help but ask, ¡°Why don¡¯t you want me to kill David?¡± Vincent smiled and said, ¡°Because I just asked someone to sell him a fake information report on the ninth floor. Only if he brings the report back alive will there be a good show to watch!¡± Dave asked curiously, ¡°Oh, what good show?¡± Vincent smiled but did not say anything. With a mysterious look on his face, he said to Dave, ¡°From today onwards, go and arrange a few people to closely monitor the situation of David and the High Priest. There will definitely be a surprise!¡± Dave nodded but he did not understand. He then summoned a soldier from the queue at the side. After whispering a few words to him, he gestured for him to leave. Half a day soon passed. Dave and Vincent led their troops to walk through all the streets of Devil Flame City. During this time, they could not help but attract the public¡¯s attention. They were especially curious about the soldiers stationed in the barracks of the various streets. The 300 soldiers were dressed in uniform. Their faces were filled with fighting spirits. The public could not help but feel curious about the general of the army. Hence, they started to ask around. The thousands of soldiers who had participated in the battle at the mouth of the valley all told their comrades about Vincent¡¯s story. They described how Vincent was a fierce and brave leader and how he took care of his subordinates. Vincent¡¯s sincerity instantly won the hearts of all the soldiers in the city. However, Vincent had no idea! Following that, Dave and Vincent stopped at the north city gate along with their troops. Dave turned his head and asked, ¡°Now that the city¡¯s patrols have been completed, should we leave the city to take a stroll?¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°Today, we¡¯ll take 300 men with us. Our destination is a mansion located outside the city. Your Highness, just lead the way!¡± Dave nodded and urged the monster that he was sitting on to start heading toward the city gate. At that moment, a figure exited the city tower and blocked Dave¡¯s way. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Your Highness, Dave! I¡¯m late to welcome you, please forgive me, Your Highness!¡± The figure was full of smiles, and his tone was full of flattery and pride. It was Miller, who had been promoted by the City Lord on the day before. Dave could not help but frown when he saw Miller, his eyes were full of disgust. He said coldly, ¡°Miller, you abandoned Vincent yesterday and put him in danger. You even lost the mysterious Dark Elf and the remains of the Elf King. How could father promote a coward like you to become the general of the North City?¡± Miller naturally heard Dave¡¯s dissatisfaction. However, he believed that he was currently the beloved general of the City Lord. He did not have to care about offending His Highness that was not favored by the City Lord. He smiled and said, ¡°Your Highness, you may not know this, but that mysterious powerhouse is actually an old acquaintance of the City Lord. After I learned about the relationship between the two important figures, I took the initiative to help them deliver the news to one another. I even rushed back to the city ahead of time! Not only did the City Lord not blame me, but he even promoted me to become the guard of the north gate. It was all because I knew how to judge the situation and did not cause too big of a misunderstanding between the City Lord and his former good friend. Unlike some who only know how to be greedy and rash!¡± When Miller was complaining, Dave realized that his gaze was fixed on Vincent. He immediately became angrier and said, ¡°B*stard! Are you even qualified to mock Vincent here?¡± After Miller glared at Vincent fiercely, he lowered his head in a very perfunctory manner and said, ¡°Your Highness misunderstood. I didn¡¯t mean that! I¡¯m just worried about Vincent¡¯s injuries. I¡¯m afraid that he won¡¯t be able to do his best to protect Your Highness¡¯s safety!¡± Dave furrowed his brows tightly. He could still endure it when David provoked him earlier. However, after hearing Miller mocking Vincent, Dave could not bear it at all. The demonic aura in his entire body soared. In an instant, he jumped down from the back of the monster and slapped Miller¡¯s face. Miller subconsciously wanted to retaliate. However, he immediately realized that the one in front of him was the son of the City Lord. No matter how much the City Lord did not like him, he was not someone that he could casually injure. At the same time, he remembered that Dave only had the strength of a level 20 creature, so what if he took a palm strike head-on? Compared to his new career, temporarily tolerating him was nothing! After making up his mind, Miller stood firmly on the spot. He did not dare to move at all. He was prepared to take a palm strike from Dave head-on. ¡°Pa!¡± The sound reverberated in front of the city gate. Miller¡¯s face was left with a red and purple palm print. A trace of scarlet blood flowed out from the corner of his mouth. He looked at Dave in shock. He did not expect Dave to slap him so hard. At the same time, he did not expect that Dave was no longer a level 20 creature! ¡°Your Highness, did you improve your strength? Congratulations!¡± Miller suppressed the humiliation in his heart and took two steps back to prevent Dave from rushing up to him and slapping him again. He lowered his head to express his congratulations. ¡°Hmph!¡± Dave snorted coldly and shook his painful and numb palm. He said coldly, ¡°If I hear you disrespecting Vincent again in the future, I will kill you!¡± Miller replied in shock and fear, ¡°Yes, your subordinate obeys!¡± Dave turned around and rode on the back of the monster again. With a cold expression, he led 300 soldiers to escort Vincent through the north city gate. Monica, who was sitting on the back of the monster, saw the scene. She could not help but sigh to Vincent who was beside her, ¡°It seems that you are not just a close friend in His Highness¡¯s heart. He probably already treats you as his family! I have never heard of His Highness personally making a move for anyone in the past!¡± Vincent nodded silently and sighed, ¡°This child is not bad!¡± Under Dave¡¯s leadership, the group soon arrived at a mansion built by the river. Vincent immediately took out the core of the array and removed the array outside the mansion. However, before the group could continue forward, Dave suddenly turned around and walked in front of Vincent. He said, ¡°Although the inside of the mansion is quite spacious, it can¡¯t hold 300 soldiers. How should we arrange them?¡± Vincent thought for a moment. He then turned to a soldier beside him and said, ¡°Pass down my order. Everyone set up camp outside the mansion. His Highness and I will stay in the mansion tonight!¡± The soldiers immediately replied, ¡°Yes!¡± They then turned around and passed down Vincent¡¯s order. Dave nodded and brought Vincent and Monica into the mansion. The layout of the mansion was very ordinary. There were no extravagant and gorgeous decorations. Instead, it had an idyllic atmosphere. One could not tell that this was a house given by Dave. ¡°Although Catherine usually lives in a luxurious and extravagant environment, what she yearns for is a peaceful idyllic life. Therefore, I chose this mansion for her. There is a large river in the north. If you look out the west, you can see the outline of the Tias Mountains. The east is grassland, and the south is Devil Flame City! Although the layout inside is a little frugal, the geographical location is very good!¡± Dave narrated the journey of his heart whilst introducing the mansion to Vincent. He acted like a true teenager. He was narrating the process of how he pursued a girl to his elders. Vincent nodded slightly and said, ¡°I can¡¯t tell that Your Highness is actually such a meticulous person!¡± Dave smiled embarrassedly and asked, ¡°Since we¡¯re already here, when are you going to teach me how to use a knife?¡± Vincent smiled and asked, ¡°Are your hands not hurting? Are you that eager to practice?¡± Dave lowered his head to look at his red and swollen hands. He replied helplessly, ¡°I couldn¡¯t control my emotions just now. I didn¡¯t expect Miller to be so rough and thick-skinned. He had injured me instead!¡± Vincent said seriously, ¡°Miller has the strength of a level 40 creature. Even if he just stood still to take a beating, he¡¯s not someone that you can deal with. Although it¡¯s good for the young to have blood in their veins, they still have to learn how to control their emotions properly. You stood up for me and slapped him earlier. He might be kneeling in front of your father right now and complaining!¡± Dave twisted his neck. He said with a serious expression, ¡°If it were any other situation, I would have tolerated it. But after seeing him disrespect you, I had to slap him! As for him wanting to complain to my father, just let him be. Anyway, if my father wants to deal with me, then so be it!¡± Vincent took out the magic staff on his waist and softly said, ¡°Modify and restore!¡± The staff quickly turned into a pitch-black long knife under the shining light. Dave could not help but sigh in surprise, ¡°What, what ability is this?¡± Vincent replied, ¡°Your Highness, you don¡¯t have to be curious. First, be patient and practice with me. When you master the knife, I will teach you this ability!¡± Dave immediately nodded and kept silent. He longer cared about Vincent¡¯s real identity. Whether he was an elf or a member of the foreign race, it was no longer important to Dave. Vincent was the only person who firmly supported him and protected him. He was both a teacher and a friend. Dave would go against the whole world for him! Dave raised his hand and flipped it. His ordinary-looking long knife soon appeared in his hand. He said firmly to Vincent, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Vincent smiled slightly and walked toward the meadow in the mansion together with Dave. As night gradually fell, there was a peaceful atmosphere inside and outside of the mansion. 300 soldiers were guarding the outside of the mansion seriously while Monica was guarding outside the meadow with food. Vincent and Dave were waving the knives in their hands in the middle of the playground. One was teaching patiently while the other was focused on learning! ¡­ At the same time, in Devil Flame City, Miller walked in with a palm print on his face. He did not even wipe away the blood at the corner of his mouth. He knelt in front of the City Lord¡¯s office desk and sobbed. ¡°City Lord, His Highness Dave¡¯s actions these days have been too excessive. It¡¯s fine that he was causing trouble in the city previously, but today, he brought that sick Vincent and 300 soldiers to go out of the city and play! I only went forward to interrogate him as usual, but in the end, I was beaten to such a state by him. He led 300 soldiers out, completely disregarding the rules of Devil Flame City! As a subordinate of the City Lord, it¡¯s fine if I suffer some grievances! But His Highness did this! It was as if he did not know how to share the City Lord¡¯s worries at all. He beat me up just because I teased Vincent!¡± Miller covered his injured face and complained to the City Lord about Dave¡¯s despicable behavior with tears in his eyes. At the same time, he hinted to Andre that Vincent¡¯s importance in Dave¡¯s heart had far surpassed that of his biological father. He was hoping that the City Lord, who had always been indifferent to Dave would erupt with a thunderous rage and severely punish Dave and Vincent. Andre raised his head slowly and quietly looked at Miller. He asked in a deep voice, ¡°You have the strength of a level 40 creature. How could you be injured by Dave?¡± Miller was afraid that the City Lord would think that he was not strong enough. He hurriedly explained, ¡°Oh, the City Lord doesn¡¯t know¡­ Dave¡­ His Highness¡­ His strength has recently increased. I was caught off guard and had misjudged his strength. That¡¯s why I was beaten to such a state!¡± Andre frowned slightly and asked softly, ¡°Increased? To what extent?¡± Miller replied, ¡°About a level 25 creature!¡± Andre¡¯s tightly knitted brows suddenly relaxed and he sneered, ¡°Then, in your opinion, how should I deal with him?¡± Miller answered carefully, ¡°Your subordinate thinks that His Highness Dave is the son of the City Lord. It is entirely up to the City Lord to decide! However, that Vincent must not be let off lightly. His Highness Dave has been very close to him recently. He has done so many ridiculous things with him. His Highness, Dave must have been instigated by him!¡± Andre¡¯s tone was neither hurried nor slow as he said, ¡°You mean that Dave¡¯s attack today, and the rapid increase in his strength, are all because of that Vincent?¡± ¡°This, this, whether or not the increase in level has anything to do with Vincent, I don¡¯t dare to say it recklessly. However, His Highness Dave hitting me definitely has something to do with Vincent!¡± said Miller. Andre nodded and said with a cold smile, ¡°Alright then, go and kill Vincent! If Dave dares to stop you, you don¡¯t have to care about him! But Vincent is the City Patrol Officer that I had just promoted. Don¡¯t tell others that I ordered you to kill him. As long as you grit your teeth and say that it¡¯s for personal revenge, I will protect you when the time comes!¡± Miller was overjoyed when he heard that and quickly said, ¡°Yes, sir! That Vincent is only a level 25 creature. If I go and kill him, it will be as easy as flipping my hand! I will definitely not make things difficult for the City Lord!¡± Andre said in a deep voice, ¡°Go!¡± Miller quickly got up and left the City Lord¡¯s office. After Miller left, Andre suddenly stood up and laughed at the sky. Andre pressed his hand against the desk and sighed crazily, ¡°Haha! This is more like my son. He finally has some courage! Let this fool be your first whetstone. When you pass all the tests that I have set for you, you will be qualified to be my son. Only then will you be qualified to inherit Devil Flame City!¡± He muttered to himself again, ¡°Of course, if you can¡¯t withstand these tests, then I¡¯ll pretend that I don¡¯t have a son like you!¡± ¡­ The brightly lit City Lord¡¯s mansion was located slightly south of the center of Devil Flame City. In the center of the Northern City District stood a magnificent temple. The temple worshipped the king of the demon race, Gajero. Every year, a grand ceremony would be held there. The High Priest in charge of the ceremony was the leader of the Dark Elves¡¯ faith in the city! At that moment, in the side hall of the temple, the High Priest was wearing a gorgeous robe. He looked a little old. He was listening to David¡¯s story about what had happened in the past few days. He looked at his son who had not returned home for many days. The High Priest could not help but say with concern, ¡°It¡¯s nothing to miss the remains of the Elf¡¯s King! As long as the crystal coins I gave you are still there, you can always buy some other treasures in the future!¡± After hearing what his father said, David could not help but reply awkwardly, ¡°The crystal coins that you gave me have all been spent!¡± The High Priest was stunned after hearing that, but the smile on his face was still bright. He said, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing to spend it. 180 million crystal coins. The materials and equipment that you can buy are enough to raise your strength and increase your level!¡± David said even more awkwardly, ¡°I spent 80 million to buy a sword and a special item. The remaining 100 million was used to buy relevant information!¡± The High Priest¡¯s expression instantly changed. He raised his leg to kick David¡¯s face. ¡°Spending 100 million to sell information? Unfilial son, you are looking for a beating!¡± Chapter 373 - The Zerg Race Has Reappeared in the World Inside the Devil Flame City¡¯s Divine Hall The High Priest looked at the bruised and swollen David with a face full of anger. He was holding the list that recorded the materials of the Zerg Race. Earlier, due to anger, the High Priest instantly attacked David. He did not give David a chance to explain at all. It was not until the High Priest was tired that David had the time to take out the list to show him. Only then did he manage to calm down his angry father. The High Priest raised the list in his hand and asked with a frown, ¡°This is the information you bought with 100 million crystal coins?¡± David nodded repeatedly with a face full of fear. The High Priest took a deep breath and his angry expression gradually subsided. He said softly, ¡°If this list is true, then it is not a waste for you to spend so much money on it! After all, Andre is one of the few level 45 Dark Elves. With my current strength, if I want to defeat him, I will have to rely on some equipment. If I can obtain all the materials from the Zerg Race and forge them into a full set of equipment, then I will definitely be able to suppress Andre. At that time, the Devil Flame City will have a new master!¡± David let out a sigh of relief. He smiled and said, ¡°Father is right. I spent a lot of money to gather information about the Mother Nest Insect Egg for you. As long as your strength surpasses that of City Lord Andre, then you will be the ruler of Devil Flame City, and I will be able to kill Dave to vent my anger!¡± The High Priest nodded. He shared the same opinion with his son. They both hated Andre and his son. He currently lacked the strength to defeat Andre. Otherwise, he would have killed the City Lord a long time ago. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then quickly take out the Mother Nest Insect Egg. I want to extract the materials and order my men to make equipment immediately. Then, I will use the highest form of ritual to request the great god Gajero, to enchant the equipment!¡± said the High Priest in a hurry. David immediately took out the Mother Nest Insect Egg from his storage ring. A huge milky-white round boulder was placed in front of his father. The High Priest walked around the boulder twice and could not help but nod. ¡°It really is an ancient relic! The surface of the egg has been completely petrified. No wonder they could discover its specific use. Fortunately, we have received accurate information regarding it!¡± David nodded with some pride and hurriedly said, ¡°Father, there¡¯s no time to lose. You¡¯d better break open the egg and collect the materials quickly!¡± The High Priest nodded and looked at David. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Wait for me outside! After I get the materials, I¡¯ll make up for all the crystal coins that you spent before!¡± David nodded disappointedly and said, ¡°Well, okay. I¡¯ll stand guard outside the door for you!¡± After walking out of the room, David could not help but sit on the steps in front of the door and sigh. He wanted to see his father collect the materials with his own eyes and then ask for some unused materials to make some equipment for himself. However, after seeing his father¡¯s reaction, it seemed that he had no intention of giving him any materials at all! Although his father had promised to return him the crystal coins afterward, he still technically did not earn anything. Instead, he suffered an additional beating. While David was feeling depressed, the High Priest who was in the room was rubbing his hands and looking at the eggs in front of him impatiently. ¡°As long as I can get all the materials of the Zerg Race, Andre and Hell¡¯s rose will be completely trampled under my feet!¡± The High Priest¡¯s eyes were filled with fanaticism. He raised the magic staff in his hand and slammed it heavily on the ground. There was no need for him to chant or make any preparations in advance. In an instant, a spell was completed! A majestic black gas instantly appeared and transformed into countless sharp blades to peel off the outer shell of the Mother Nest Insect Egg bit by bit. After removing the petrified shell completely, the High Priest was able to see a slightly turbid insect egg. He could also vaguely see a worm that was about two meters long curled up inside. As his vision was blurry due to his age, the High Priest could not see the specific details of the Zerg Race. However, he believed that after countless years, the worm inside the egg must have long lost its vitality. Considering its size, it must have fully developed before it died and possessed all the materials of the Zerg Race! ¡°Hahaha! I am truly blessed by the gods and heavens!¡± The High Priest raised his hand to caress the somewhat cold egg. The smile on his face gradually became even crazier. However, in the next second, the High Priest¡¯s pupils started to tremble violently. He discovered that the temperature of the egg was slowly rising due to his touch. Suddenly, he felt a strong suction force. The egg was sucking the High Priest¡¯s palm fiercely onto it. It was as if it wanted the High Priest to continue supplying heat to it! What was even more unexpected was that the huge figure curled up inside the egg had actually started to move. Its two-meter-long body began to stretch. At the same time, as the heat increased, the turbidity inside the egg also gradually receded. The High Priest could clearly see that the only thing separating him and the figure inside the egg was a thin layer of shells. The figure had a pitch-black shell, a huge and bloated abdomen, six hind legs, and two claws that were like blades on its upper body! Immediately after that, the figure¡¯s black-colored head suddenly lit up. The figure had eight eyes that were emitting a dark green light. It was staring at the High Priest in front of him with a terrifying and evil gaze. At the same time, the lower part of its head gradually split into six parts. It was its mouth and it contained six teeth of different sizes. Although the High Priest did not understand the language of the ancient Zerg Race nor did he speak to the giant figure that had suddenly woken up in front of him, he could still feel the aura of hunger from the other party¡¯s body. He could clearly feel the other party¡¯s desire to eat him up! The High Priest did not dare to be careless at that moment. He raised his other hand that was holding the magic staff high and began to chant in a serious manner, ¡°Great god Gajero, please grant me the power to kill everything. In return, I will offer a part of the materials as a reward!¡± In an instant, a huge black light condensed on the staff. It looked like it was recharging for the next terrifying attack. However, at that moment, a claw that was as sharp as a blade instantly pierced through the shell of the egg. It directly cut off the High Priest¡¯s arm that was holding the staff. The High Priest¡¯s arm fell to the ground together with the staff. After losing psionic power, the attack was immediately aborted. ¡°Ah!¡± The High Priest screamed like a madman. He was desperately trying to reattach the arm that was absorbed by the figure. At that moment, the figure¡¯s other claw pierced through the shell of the egg again. Its two claws crossed each other and slashed across the egg. The arm that was attached to it was instantly shattered into pieces. The High Priest lost both his arms and fell heavily to the ground. Blood splattered all over the ground. As he tried to escape, he shouted loudly, ¡°Help! Help me! Help me!¡± Unfortunately, the rooms in the temple were all soundproof. Even David, who was guarding the door, could not hear anything! The High Priest looked at the figure from the Zerg Race that had left the egg. It was chewing on his arms. The High Priest¡¯s eyes were filled with despair because he could clearly sense that it had the strength of a level 60 creature! The figure had just emerged from the egg, but it already had the strength of a level 60 creature. This meant that it was genuinely from a high-level race. It was far from an existence that the elves could contend against! When the figure finished chewing on his two arms, it raised his head to look at the High Priest with his eight eyes. Without giving him any chance to call for help or retreat, the figure immediately rushed forward and waved his two claws that were like blades. It instantly sliced the High Priest into pieces. David, who had been waiting outside the door for a long time, saw that his father had not come out for a long time. He could not help but feel curious. He stood up and push open the door of the temple gently. He peeked in from the side carefully and saw a three-meter-tall giant Zerg. The Zerg looked like a giant spider and was licking blood off its claws. Other than the blood all over the floor, there was no sign of the High Priest! ¡°Ah!¡± David let out a heart-wrenching scream. He closed the door subconsciously and turned to run out of the temple. When the surrounding guardian elders on night duty heard David¡¯s scream, they immediately rushed to the front of the temple to check the situation. ¡°High Priest, may I ask what happened?¡± A guardian elder knocked on the door of the temple and asked respectfully, but there was no response. The guardian elders looked at each other. They knew that the temple had soundproofing effects. However, since there was something going on, they had to investigate it carefully. They pushed open the main door of the temple together. At the same time when the door was opened, two cold lights flashed quickly, and the bodies of the two guardian elders were instantly sliced into halves. The rest of the guardian elders only saw a black shadow flash past their eyes. They soon saw a huge spider with terrifying strength appearing in the courtyard. ¡°Ah!¡± The screams in the temple were incessant that night. Countless guardian elders had died at the hands of the Zerg. Most of them chose to escape the temple in a hurry. At the same time, the brutal and cruel Zerg turned its gaze to the streets outside the temple. The disaster quickly shifted from the temple to the main streets of Devil Flame City. Fortunately, it was nighttime, and there were no pedestrians on the streets. There were only the elders of the temple who were frantically fleeing. Their mournful cries were soon heard by the army stationed in the streets. The huge army of Devil Flame City soon started an intense battle with the Zerg on the streets. However, the strength of the Zerg was too terrifying. The army of Devil Flame City soon suffered heavy casualties. In the end, the general who was in charge of patrolling the night led his subordinates to fight the Zerg. They managed to lead the Zerg out of the city. This allowed Devil Flame City to escape horror. Early the next morning, Andre, who had just woken up, could not help but fly into a rage after hearing the report from his subordinate. ¡°What are those idiots in the temple doing? Why is there such a terrifying Zerg running out of the temple? Are they taking the opportunity to destroy Devil Flame City? Is the High Priest prepared to start a full-scale war with us?¡± The general on duty hurriedly said, ¡°I have already gone to the temple to investigate. At the same time, I have also questioned some elders who escaped from the temple. According to them, this terrifying Zerg should have been released by the High Priest, but the High Priest is already dead!¡± Andre frowned and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Dead! Can you confirm it?¡± The general nodded and said, ¡°Although the High Priest¡¯s body was not found, based on the elders¡¯ description, it seems that the High Priest was most likely eaten by the Zerg! And the son of the High Priest, David, had fled the Divine Hall after the High Priest¡¯s death. He had completely disappeared. We guessed that he should be an insider!¡± Andre nodded, and the corners of his mouth could not help but twitch into a smile. His biggest opponent in Devil Flame City had actually died just like that. That Zerg had really helped him a great deal in an invisible way! However, Devil Flame City had suffered a great calamity. Andre knew that he could not appear too happy, so he could only put on a heavy face. At the same time, he said with a hint of joy mixed in, ¡°Immediately deploy the troops to handle the casualties. The rest of you, immediately leave the city to search for traces of that Zerg! At the same time, I also have to report this matter to Imperial City. Such a powerful Zerg, I¡¯m afraid that only a god can resolve this disaster!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The general replied respectfully. He then left the City Lord¡¯s hall. ¡­ Outside the city, on the grassland of the riverside mansion. Vincent was accompanied by the morning sun as he vigorously brandished the long knife in his hand. His Return Journey of the Dead continuously streaked through the air. Gusts of violent winds immediately surged up beside Vincent, bringing about countless terrifying heaven and earth phenomena. Vincent put away his knife after performing the first three moves of the eight forms of Heaven¡¯s Will. He turned his head to look at Dave, who was learning how to swing his knife with all his might. After a day of learning, Dave had already grasped the basics of how to use a knife. At the same time, he had also learned a series of moves like the Collapsing Mountain Strike from Vincent. As for the most powerful eight forms of Heaven¡¯s Will, Vincent only gave a rough description of it to Dave. Dave felt that it was obscure and difficult to understand. He could not figure out the moves at all. He felt helpless. He had no choice but to give up learning it temporarily and focus on improving his basics. After he had made progress, only then would he try learning the eight forms of Heaven¡¯s Will. After Dave performed all the blade techniques he had learned, he could not help but let out a long sigh of relief. He turned to Vincent and said with a smile, ¡°This technique indeed seems to be more powerful and matchless than a sword. Moreover, the technique that you taught me is more agile and unpredictable than the sword techniques of the elves. It is indeed a good way to quickly increase one¡¯s strength! Unfortunately, I cannot understand your eight forms of Heaven¡¯s Will at all, so I cannot learn the strongest moves at this time!¡± Vincent said with a smile, ¡°The eight forms of Heaven¡¯s Will were derived from a more profound skill known as the Art of Heaven¡¯s Will. Only when the two are combined can the power of the blade technique be formed. Since Your Highness cannot learn the Art of Heaven¡¯s Will, you might as well find a technique that uses the aura of the Demon Race. This way, Your Highness can achieve twice the result with half the effort!¡± ¡°Practice the magic blade!¡± sighed David in surprise. Vincent¡¯s idea was too bold for the Elf Race whose faith was paramount. However, as Dave had learned how to use a knife, he no longer had any psychological burden. Nevertheless, he was still shocked by Vincent¡¯s strange ideas. Vincent nodded and said meaningfully, ¡°I hope that Your Highness can not only practice the magic blade but also summarize the trick of integrating faith into the blade techniques. If we can find the pattern, then the Elf Race will be able to display more complex and powerful attacks in the future!¡± Dave nodded and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll give it a try!¡± Vincent nodded in relief. He had asked Dave to do this because he wanted Dave to adapt to a battle style that was no longer purely based on faith. This was because Vincent planned on changing the entire Elf Race¡¯s faith sooner or later. He did not want them to continue worshipping Gajero. When that time came, Dave would no longer need to explore new battle styles. Instead, he would be able to fuse any faith into his blade techniques and let it become a part of his powerful strength! Right at this time, Monica led a squad leader to meet Vincent. When the squad leader saw Vincent and Dave, he immediately said respectfully, ¡°Your Highness Dave, Sir Vincent! The men we sent to monitor the temple have returned!¡± Dave asked curiously, ¡°Oh, did something happen last night?¡± The squad leader said in a low voice, ¡°Last night, a huge and powerful Zerg ran out of the temple. After injuring a large number of the defending troops, it was lured out of the city. However, it was said that the High Priest had already died at the hands of the Zerg!¡± ¡°What?¡± Dave and Vincent exclaimed in shock at the same time. Although Vincent said that there was going to be a huge change in the temple, Dave did not expect that the High Priest would die at the hands of the Zerg! It should be known that the battle between the High Priest and Andre had always been quite even. He did not expect that such a powerful figure would actually die just like that! Vincent was also shocked that the Zerg had actually run out of the city. He could not help but quickly ask, ¡°What is the strength of that Zerg? Where did it run off to?¡± The squad leader thought for a moment and said, ¡°According to rumors, that Zerg should have the strength of a level 60 creature. Last night, it was lured out of the west city gate. I think it has already entered¡­¡± Before the squad leader could finish, Vincent and Dave sighed at the same time, ¡°The Tias Mountain Range!¡± Vincent did not expect that a trap that he had devised at the last minute would actually draw danger into the Tias Mountain Range. Angelina and the others were hiding there. If they encountered the Zerg, the consequences would be unimaginable! However, it was too late to be regretful. Vincent only wanted to rush to the Tias Mountain Range immediately to check on Angelina and the others! Dave had long guessed that there must be someone or something very important to Vincent in the Tias Mountains, so he immediately said to Vincent, ¡°Go to the Tias Mountains, I¡¯ll go with you!¡± Vincent turned to look at Dave. He could hear the good intentions in Dave¡¯s words. If only the two of them went, there would be no need to bring the 300 soldiers, and when the time came, Angelina and the others would also not be noticed by so many of them. However, Vincent could tell that Dave was curious. He wanted to personally go to the Tias mountains to see Vincent¡¯s companions. However, as things had come to this stage, Vincent was no longer afraid that Dave would know about his background. He immediately nodded and said, ¡°Alright, let the army stay here to protect the mansion. The two of us will go to the Tias Mountains to check out the situation. We will return as soon as possible!¡± Dave said happily, ¡°No problem. Let¡¯s set off immediately!¡± Chapter 374 - Headed for the Mountain Range and Was Met With an Ambush After Vincent and Dave reached an agreement, they immediately rushed out of the mansion. Although the monsters that the two of them rode on could be used to show off their status, in terms of speed, they were far inferior to Vincent traveling alone. Even if Vincent brought along Dave, he could still use his Flame Authority to increase his own speed to the maximum! The 300 soldiers guarding outside the mansion only saw two afterimages flashing past and disappearing before their eyes. They immediately let out a wave of exclamations. This was because, in everyone¡¯s eyes, Vincent was still heavily injured and was limping. There was only Monica, Dave, and Vincent in the mansion. Although Monica had cultivated, she was not good at fighting or running. Although Dave had improved on his strength, he was only a level 25 creature. The only person who could have such speed was Vincent! Although Vincent was only a level 25 creature in front of others, everyone in Devil Flame City knew that Sir Vincent had extraordinary talent. His speed far surpassed ordinary individuals. Thus, the soldiers were extremely shocked by Vincent¡¯s sudden recovery! At that moment, the squad captain who had just walked into the mansion to report to Vincent and Dave finally walked out. He looked at the shocked soldiers and said in a deep voice, ¡°What are you all looking at? Do your own thing!¡± ¡°Squad leader, we just saw¡­¡± Some of the soldiers wanted to explain the shocking scene to the squad leader. However, the squad leader¡¯s gaze was incomparably sharp. He interrupted his subordinates who were talking and said, ¡°You all must always remember that we are Sir Vincent¡¯s private soldiers! We will do whatever Sir Vincent wants us to do. What Sir Vincent does not want us to know, we cannot listen or even think about it. We cannot be curious. Do you understand?¡± All the soldiers were stunned when they heard that and quickly said, ¡°We understand!¡± The squad leader nodded with relief and said, ¡°Everyone, return to your posts! Just treat it as if Sir Vincent and His Highness Dave are still in the mansion and do our guarding work well!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Everyone replied in unison and then dispersed. ¡­ On the other side, after leaving the mansion, Vincent and Dave were not far from the Tias Mountain Range. However, their purpose of the trip was not to enter the mountain range but to search for the whereabouts of the Zerg. Therefore, they could only rush in the direction of the west city gate of Devil Flame City. After that, they would enter the Tias Mountain Range! However, just as they arrived in front of the west city gate, Vincent sensed danger. He quickly stopped and pushed Dave to the side. At the same time, he took the opportunity to retreat. ¡°Bang!¡± Just as Vincent left, the ground beneath his feet instantly exploded into a large pit. A spear made from the Origin Divine Tree was deeply embedded in the center of the pit. Dave, who was suddenly caught off guard, hurriedly pulled out his long knife from his storage ring and shouted with a guarded expression, ¡°Who dares to ambush us?¡± Vincent, on the other hand, turned his head to look at the forest at the side. His expression was calmed, and he frowned slightly. ¡°Hahaha, I didn¡¯t expect that the so-called great hero who risked his life to chase after the mysterious Dark Elf was actually not injured at all! Did you hide in the canyon because you did not dare to make an enemy out of the mysterious Dark Elf?¡± A disgusting laugh was heard by Vincent and Dave. Following that, Miller strode out of the forest with his hands behind his back. He looked at Vincent with a smug expression. Dave could not help but shout angrily, ¡°Miller! Did you want to attack me? Do you want to die?¡± Miller turned to look at Dave. There was no longer any respect in his eyes. He sneered and said, ¡°I naturally do not dare to sneak attack Your Highness, but I am going to kill this villain today, in case he continues to bewitch Your Highness!¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Dave could not help but question Miller angrily when he heard his confusing explanation. However, Miller, who was full of himself, could not be bothered to continue to get tangled with Dave. After he received the City Lord¡¯s instructions the previous night, he immediately rushed out of Devil Flame City to hide around the riverside mansion. He was ready to kill Vincent on his way back to the city. However, what Miller did not expect was to see Vincent running out of the mansion full of vigor. Miller was surprised. However, he also found the best opportunity to kill Vincent! As for His Highness Dave, why would Miller care? Vincent looked at the proud Miller and turned to Dave, ¡°Your Highness! You go to the Tias Mountains first, leave this to me!¡± Dave shook his head, ¡°Impossible! How can I leave you alone? I don¡¯t believe he would dare to hurt me!¡± Miller walked forward and pulled out the spear from the pit. He glanced at Dave with disdain. He still remembered the slap from the day before. If Dave did not know what was good for him, Miller would definitely take his revenge! However, Miller soon noticed the long knife in Dave¡¯s hand. He could not help but ask with some surprise, ¡°What kind of weapon is this? It seems that Your Highness is becoming more and more rebellious! You actually dared to use a weapon completely different from the Dark Elves. I think it must be instigated by Vincent!¡± Miller linked the crime to Vincent. He turned his head to look at Vincent as he spoke. Vincent slowly pulled out his Return Journey of the Dead. Miller¡¯s heart was filled with ecstasy when he saw this. ¡°I originally wanted to make up a crime for you, but it seems like you have saved me a lot of trouble today! His Highness Dave is so rebellious now because of you! You deserve to die today!¡± Miller shouted with excitement. He grabbed the spear and stabbed it directly at Vincent. Vincent was focused on traveling, so he naturally did not want to deal with Miller any longer. He raised his hand and waved his weapon to push Miller¡¯s spear away. His knife flipped in the air and slashed at Miller¡¯s neck. Miller thought that killing Vincent would be an easy task, but he did not expect Vincent¡¯s strength to be far beyond his imagination. Vincent¡¯s weapon made Miller feel a sense of despair. His spear almost fell out of his hand under the impact of the huge force. His body had stopped moving and his throat was about to be cut open by the unsharpened weapon! In a moment of desperation, Miller suddenly roared. The spear in his hand instantly became dense with a demonic aura. At the same time, a large amount of demonic aura instantly attached to his body and formed a translucent runic armor, protecting his entire body. ¡°Clang!¡± There was a series of metal clanging sounds. Vincent did not have the opportunity to cut open Miller¡¯s throat. Instead, he relied on the tremendous power of his Return Journey of the Dead to send Miller flying. Miller barely managed to stabilize his body in the air. After falling straight to the ground and taking a few steps back, he could not help but touch his neck and look at Vincent with a face full of fear. If he had not reacted in time, he would have lost his life under the blade just now! Just as Miller was preparing to attack again, Dave, who had been watching the battle from the side a moment ago, had already raised his blade. He then rushed behind Miller. He aimed at his neck and slashed downwards. ¡°Collapsing Mountain Strike!¡± Following Dave¡¯s loud roar, the long knife in his hand struck down rapidly. It had the momentum of collapsing mountains and earth. Miller heard the sound of the wind behind him and hurriedly swung the long spear in his hand with all his might. He turned around and swung it backward. The long spear that was made of the Origin Divine Tree met the ordinary long knife in Dave¡¯s hands. Miller, who had almost suffered a great loss because of Vincent, used all of his strength without holding back. ¡°Bang!¡± The long knife in Dave¡¯s hand instantly broke. At the same time, his hands were smashed into a bloody mess. He spat out a large mouthful of blood and flew backward. Miller looked at Dave who had fallen heavily to the ground. He could not help but snort coldly and say, ¡°You overestimate yourself! I originally wanted to kill Vincent today, but if Your Highness continues to attack me, don¡¯t blame me for killing you too!¡± Dave supported himself with the broken knife. He struggled to get up from the ground. Although his gaze was a little erratic, he said very firmly, ¡°As long as I¡¯m still alive today, you can forget about touching a single hair on Vincent! Moreover, if you kill me, my father will not let you off either!¡± Miller saw the incomparably determined look in Dave¡¯s eyes and immediately raised his head to laugh loudly. ¡°Hahaha! Do you still think that the City Lord treats you as his son? You are too naive! To tell you the truth, I came to kill Vincent today under the orders of the City Lord! Moreover, the City Lord also said that if Your Highness Dave wants to stop me, I can deal with you as I please, regardless of life or death!¡± Dave¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Given his understanding of a coward like Miller, if it was not for the City Lord¡¯s orders, he would never dare to attack him. Dave did not expect his father to be so cruel. Not only did he want to kill Vincent, but he also did not even care about his own son¡¯s life! At that moment, Dave¡¯s heart was filled with hatred. Not only did he hated Miller that was in front of him, but he also hated Andre who gave the order! Dave had lost his mother since he was young. His father had always been cold and indifferent to him. He even wanted to kill himself several times. Dave could ignore all of his childhood experiences because he finally had a good friend who was also his teacher and took good care of him. His father actually wanted to kill him. Dave was unable to understand his father¡¯s actions! What did his father regard him as? Did his father regard him as a son? Did he even think of him as a living being? Dave¡¯s eyes were filled with despair. He was holding the hilt of the knife tightly. The corner of his mouth was full of blood. He smiled and sighed, ¡°He never gave me what I desired! He never let me do what I liked! Now, he even wants to kill my best friend. Is he worthy of being my father if he does this?¡± Miller looked at the mad Dave. He frowned and said, ¡°Since I have made things clear today, I will not let the two of you leave alive! So, if you have anything to say, just say it. Because if you don¡¯t say it now, you won¡¯t have the chance!¡± However, at that moment, Vincent suddenly said, ¡°Don¡¯t be too full of yourself. If you want to kill both of us, you have to have the ability to do so!¡± Miller felt the threat close to him and immediately turned to look. However, he found out that there was nothing behind him. Immediately after, he felt a gentle breeze pass by him. He could not help but turn his head to look again. In an instant, he saw a black shadow flash to Dave¡¯s side, bringing Dave along as they rushed toward the distant Tias Mountain Range. Miller could not help but be absent-minded for a moment, but he quickly came back to his senses. The one who had taken Dave away must have been Vincent. At the same time, he also thought that although Vincent was fast and had great strength, he did not kill him despite getting close to him earlier. This could only mean that Vincent did not have the confidence to break his protective rune at all. He was only able to carry Dave and flee into the distance. ¡°How fast can a mere level 25 creature be? Even if I have to chase you to the ends of the earth today, I will kill the two of you!¡± Miller gave a cold snort full of confidence. He then carried his spear and chased it in the direction that Vincent had left. Vincent rushed into the Tias Mountain Range at the fastest speed. He then put down the dazed Dave behind a huge rock. Vincent could not help but speak up when he saw how upset Dave was. ¡°There are many dangers at hand, you should calm down as soon as you can! Andre¡¯s attitude toward you is nothing more than using oppression to force you to grow up. He does not have the intention to kill you. Although his move is ruthless, you don¡¯t have to be too sad!¡± Actually, if Vincent continued to deepen the hatred between Dave and Andre, it would be of great help to his next plan to assassinate Andre. However, that would undoubtedly push Dave into a heartless abyss. Therefore, Vincent would rather give up on the plan to assassinate Andre temporarily, so that Dave could rekindle some hope in the father-son relationship. After hearing what Vincent had said, Dave raised his head in a daze. He said to him, ¡°He wants to use oppression to let me grow up. How can I not see that? But this is not the life that I want at all. Why didn¡¯t he ever ask me what life that I want? Since he doesn¡¯t know how to respect me, why did he give birth to me in the first place? Was I born to be his puppet to live the way he wants me to live?¡± Vincent was at a loss for words. He had never given birth to a son, nor had he been a father. He did not know how to console the current Dave. Dave, on the other hand, had made up his mind and said to himself, ¡°I can¡¯t wait any longer. I need to increase my strength as soon as possible and seize the position of City Lord! Since he has always wanted to control me forcefully, then I can only fight to the death with him for my freedom!¡± Vincent shook his head and said, ¡°This kind of thing cannot be rushed! Moreover, how can father and son fight each other?¡± Dave stood up and looked directly at Vincent. He said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m doing this for you! Because he wants to kill you! And you are the friend that I have set my mind on. You represent the life that I yearn for in my heart. Since he wants to kill my life and control my thoughts, then why do I still need to treat him as my father?¡± Vincent raised his hand and pressed Dave¡¯s shoulder. He was trying his best to keep him calm. He said seriously, ¡°Do you still remember what you said to me back then? Do you still remember your grand plan after you became the City Lord? You want to resolve the internal conflicts of the Elf Race. You want to build the main city without hatred. Then you should start with tolerance and understanding. Only by doing so can you change the atmosphere in Devil Flame City. Only then can the Elf Race, which had become like fire and water and had accumulated countless grudges, ensure harmony in Devil Flame City!¡± The ruthlessness in Dave¡¯s eyes gradually subsided. He panted continuously and looked at Vincent with some lingering fear. It was as if he did not expect that he would almost lose control and become a murderous maniac driven by anger. Dave sighed in confusion, ¡°Why did I do that just now?¡± Vincent said softly, ¡°The aura of the Demon Race can magnify all the negative emotions in your heart. Haven¡¯t you noticed that all the Dark Elves are very irritable? This is the negative effect brought about by believing in Gajero. However, you have to learn how to suppress it and properly vent the dark side in your heart!¡± Dave sighed with a face full of shock, ¡°So the Dark Elves are irritable because of the aura of the Demon Race. It¡¯s caused by the belief in Gajero! And for those elves who do not believe in Gajero, they should be very harmonious. At the very least, there won¡¯t be the scene of a father forcing his son to die, right?¡± Vincent pondered for a moment. He nodded and said, ¡°Maybe! But what can be confirmed is that the stronger the Dark Elves are, the more demonic aura they will have in their bodies. They will be more influenced compared to the rest. I believe that the 12 apostles, including your father, are definitely the darkest and most ruthless ones in the hearts of the elves!¡± Dave was suddenly enlightened. No matter what, he could not deny that his father was just as ruthless and cold-blooded as Vincent had described. Initially, Dave could not understand why his father had become like this. However, Vincent had helped him to find the reason. It was all because of his faith in Gajero! Dave raised his head and said with a serious face, ¡°If the elves continue to believe in Gajero, then more and more young elves will suffer the same fate as me. At that time, more and more elite races will fall into the dark and twisted self-torture. It seems that the Elf Race must change! I need to find those elves who believe in the Elf King. I want to see their condition and have a good talk with them!¡± Vincent saw that Dave already had the idea of having a peaceful talk with the elves. He said, ¡°Coincidentally, I know the whereabouts of the two elves. They are currently in the Tias Mountains. I will take you to find them now. When the time comes, the outcome of the talks will be up to you!¡± Dave nodded with a face full of joy and said, ¡°Alright, then we will go look for them now!¡± Vincent smiled lightly. He was prepared to bring Dave away. However, just as they walked out of the huge rock where they were hiding, they saw Miller holding a long spear. He was blocking their way. Miller, who had just heard the conversation between the two of them, had an extremely ecstatic expression on his face. He said, ¡°Not only did you deceive the City Lord, but you also tried to usurp the throne and collude with the elves who believe in the Elf King! It seems that I am destined to make a great contribution today. As soon as you die, I will immediately inform the City Lord of what you two have done!¡± Dave clenched his bloody hands tightly and was about to go up and fight with Miller. However, he was suddenly stopped by Vincent. Vincent turned to Miller and said, ¡°Do you know why I ran all the way here and stopped?¡± Miller suddenly felt a sense of foreboding. He asked blankly, ¡°Why?¡± Vincent gently moved his finger that was wearing the ring and said in a deep voice, ¡°Because no one will see how I killed you here!¡± Chapter 375 - Demonized Form, Blade Slaying Demons Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Just as Vincent finished speaking, the ring on his hand suddenly released a thick black gas. The gas instantly condensed into a dark cloud in the sky. Miller was shocked when he saw it because he was too familiar with the dark cloud in front of him! Miller exclaimed in horror, ¡°This¡­ Isn¡¯t this the special equipment of that mysterious Dark Elf? How could it be in your hand?¡± Vincent spread his hands and his body elevated into the air. He sneered, ¡°Kid! Have you forgotten who spared your life back then?¡± After hearing the familiar tone, Miller instantly reacted. He pointed at Vincent who was floating in the air and shouted, ¡°The mysterious Dark Elf who rushed out of the canyon back then was you! The remains of the Elf King were taken away by¡­¡± Miller, who was still in shock, wanted to say that the Elf King¡¯s remains had been hidden by Vincent but something else crossed his mind. He pointed at Dave, who was in front of him, and said, ¡°It¡¯s you! The Elf King¡¯s remains are in your hands. That explains how your strength increased significantly in a short period of time!¡± Dave kept quiet. He looked at Miller who was laughing coldly. The corner of his mouth was stained with blood which made him appear smug and cold. Miller was enlightened after seeing his reaction. No wonder Dave trusted Vincent so much. He even regarded him as someone more important than his father. It was because Vincent had helped him to retrieve the Elf King¡¯s remains which allowed him to improve his strength in a short period of time! At the same time, Miller thought of an even more terrifying problem. He raised his head and looked at Vincent who was still in midair. He let out a sigh of despair, ¡°The mysterious Dark Elf who took the Elf King¡¯s remains was killed by you!¡± Back then, the mysterious Dark Elf had fought fiercely with the City Lord in the sky above the alley. At that time, Vincent was rushing over with Miller to rescue Dave, who was heavily injured. That said, the mysterious Dark Elf could not have been Vincent in disguise. The only explanation was that he was killed by Vincent in the canyon! However, that was an expert who could fight against the City Lord. If Vincent could kill the mysterious Dark Elf, then it was absolutely impossible that he was just a level 25 creature. Vincent was still floating in midair. He said in a deep voice, ¡°You¡¯ve seen the power of this dark cloud the last time so you tried to escape. I¡¯ll give you a chance to fight with me. If you win against me with a knife in my hand, I¡¯ll let you leave this place alive. How does that sound?¡± Although Miller was afraid at that moment, he had no other choice. He knew that even if he knelt down and begged for mercy, the two of them in front of him would still not let him go. At that point in time, he could only choose to fight to the death! Miller held the spear tightly in his hand and asked nervously, ¡°Are you serious?¡± Vincent raised his Return Journey of the Dead and responded with a cold smile on his face, ¡°Why do I need to lie to trash like you?¡± After hearing that, Miller collected his emotions and raised his spear. He pointed at Vincent and said, ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s fight to the death!¡± Miller was driven by a strong desire to survive. He did not want to miss the opportunity to make the first move. The spear in his hand was instantly covered by a layer of black fog. It transformed into a giant spear that could pierce heaven and earth. He then made an attempt to stab Vincent. Vincent was not in a hurry to attack. Instead, he told Dave, ¡°Your Highness, please take a good look! I will show you the actual combat power of the eight forms of Heaven¡¯s Will!¡± Dave immediately raised his head to look at the sky. Although Vincent was floating in midair, he seemed to have become one with heaven and earth. Every move of his was accompanied by an intense heaven and earth phenomenon. ¡°Heaven and earth collapse!¡± shouted Vincent. The Return Journey of the Dead in his hand swept out in an instant. In an instant, the heavens and earth gathered into endless sharp blade energy and shattered the giant spear into countless pieces. The pitch-black shards of the giant spear instantly dissolved in the black aura and dissipated into the air. Miller roared after seeing that his attack neutralized in an instant. The remaining black demonic aura that lingered between heaven and earth quickly surged into his body. Immediately after that, his body began to expand under the infusion of countless black auras. It was as if a powerful force was about to break through his original body. ¡°Ah!¡± With a heart-wrenching scream, Miller¡¯s skin was instantly torn apart. However, there was no blood flowing out of the wound. Instead, it was replaced by a layer of black-colored skin that was solid and thick. At the same time, Miller¡¯s height increased by more than a meter, and his palms and feet became much thicker. His mouth was torn apart as his body expanded. His mouth stretched all the way to his ears, revealing a mouth full of jagged fangs. The corners of his eyes cracked toward his temple. His black eyes turned grey, and two demon horns grew out from his head. Miller had transformed from a Dark Elf into a real demon! Dave resisted the urge to vomit when Miller completed his transformation. He felt a chill across his body. It turned out that the ultimate effect of believing in Gajero was to become a real demon! In other words, in the near future, the entire Elf Race would be completely exterminated. Instead, they would turn into subspecies of the Demon Race and become Gajero¡¯s true slave! Vincent noticed Miller¡¯s strange transformation. He did not dare to be careless and quickly descended from the sky and stood in front of Dave. He looked at the monster-like Miller in front of him, sneered, and said, ¡°This is your belief? It¡¯s really incomparably ugly!¡± Miller had the voice of a monster. He opened his mouth wide, raised his head, and laughed. ¡°What do you know? Before Gajero descended into Elf World, other than the seven great Elf Kings, no elf was able to break through to level 40! God Gajero gave us a powerful opportunity. Moreover, every elf who is above level 40 can receive a gift from God Gajero through prayer. They are able to obtain different demonization effects. This is a power that you ants can never imagine! Today, I will tear the two of you apart on behalf of the Great God Gajero!¡± After hearing this, Vincent could not help but squint his eyes. Dark Elves above level 40 could obtain different demonization effects. This was the first time Vincent had heard of this. However, after recalling the Dark Elves that he had fought before, it was not difficult for him to discover something. Jacob¡¯s demonization effect allowed him to turn into countless demonic aura clones. Linus did not seem to use the demonization effect during his battle with Conrad. It seemed that he still had feelings for his father. The High Priest of Dark Yuan City had clearly not reached level 40 which was why he had died so easily under Vincent¡¯s blade. As for the level 40 Dark Elves that he will meet in the future, Vincent will remember to be careful of their demonization effect. Vincent stood with his blade in hand and said to Dave who was behind him, ¡°Your Highness, please go to the side!¡± At that moment, Vincent did not know the specific power of the demonized effect. In order to obtain the most accurate information, he had to use all of his strength to fight against the demonized Miller. Therefore, it would be very difficult for him to take care of Dave¡¯s safety. Dave nodded and quickly retreated to the side. He was carefully watching the unique and rare battle. Vincent was also going to display moves from the eight forms of Heaven¡¯s Will. After seeing that Vincent still wanted to fight with him, Miller could not help but laugh wildly and said, ¡°What? You have already forced me to use my strongest form. Do you still want to die?¡± Vincent held his knife with both hands and ignored Miller. He shouted in a deep voice, ¡°A pillar supporting the sky!¡± He then raised his knife and stabbed forward in an instant. His entire body suddenly disappeared from where he was standing. It was as if his body had fused into the blade. A huge and sharp knife aura instantly gathered on the blade, like a feathered arrow leaving the bow and stabbed directly at Miller. After seeing Vincent¡¯s sudden attack, Miller raised his hand and grabbed the spear beside him. The spear that was made using the Origin Divine Tree instantly burst out with a demonic aura. The demonic aura attached itself to the spear and solidified. The black spear became three-meter-long and had a metallic luster. At the same time, it was more compatible with Miller¡¯s current figure. ¡°Since you want to die, then I¡¯ll grant your wish!¡± Miller roared and swept the spear in front of him. He crossed his hands and spun the spear with all his might. He formed a solid barrier to block all the incoming attacks. In the next moment, Vincent¡¯s indomitable blade collided with the afterimages of Miller¡¯s spear that could block everything. They instantly set off a violent explosion. Eerie demonic aura and sharp blade energy quickly spread out in all directions. Dave, who was watching the battle from the side, hurriedly squatted on the ground, barely avoiding the terrifying aura that swept over his head. At the same time, he realized that Vincent¡¯s attack was actually fruitless. He was not able to break through Miller¡¯s defense at all. Instead, he stopped right in front of Miller¡¯s spear barrier. Miller roared with madness, ¡°Haha, you won¡¯t be able to defeat me, but I will definitely kill you today!¡± Vincent, who stopped in front of Miller, could not help but frown slightly. This was the first time after comprehending the Art of Heaven¡¯s Will that he was unable to create an effective attack. However, this was not because there was a big gap between Vincent and Miller. Instead, it was because Miller¡¯s current demonized form had a certain advantage when fighting against the Art of Heaven¡¯s Will. For example, take the mysterious Jacob from before. His strength originally surpassed Miller¡¯s, but his demonized form could only be used for escaping. It was completely unable to withstand the terrifying attack of the Art of Heaven¡¯s Will. Miller¡¯s demonized form strengthened his physical strength. Moreover, the demonic aura emitted from his body could strengthen his attached object to become even harder. This allowed Miller to block Vincent¡¯s blade. Countless thoughts flashed through Vincent¡¯s mind at that moment, as he considered how to enhance his moves under the eight forms of Heaven¡¯s Will. Not only would it be useful to kill Miller who was in front of him but it would also help him to deal with the endless demonized effects in the future. Miller did not give Vincent any opportunities at that moment. After seeing that Vincent had stopped moving, he instantly stop spinning the spear in his hand. With a flip of his hand, he swung the spear in the air and used all of his strength to strike Vincent¡¯s head. Vincent could only raise his knife to block the giant pitch-black spear. However, Miller¡¯s strength was beyond Vincent¡¯s imagination. Vincent, who had nowhere to retreat, instantly sank his legs into the soil. Only then did he managed to block Miller¡¯s explosive power. As Vincent continued to exert force, clusters of flames shot out from his body. It was as if the flames could no longer stay in Vincent¡¯s body under the immense external pressure. Miller looked at the flames seeping out from Vincent¡¯s body and could not help but sigh in surprise, ¡°So you¡¯re not a Dark Elf at all. Who are you?¡± Vincent held the black knife with both hands and closed his eyes. He did not say a word until his entire body was burning with intense flames. The fire soon assimilated his entire body and he transformed into a burning man that was made of flames from the inside out! Suddenly, Vincent opened his eyes; his eyes contained two dancing flames. He looked directly at the shocked Miller and said coldly, ¡°Since you can change your form to strengthen your own power, then I¡¯ll let you see my peak form!¡± After constant thinking and filtering, Vincent finally thought of the most effective way to strengthen the eight forms of Heaven¡¯s Will. Flaming Sun Divine Body! At this time, Vincent, who had turned into a fire spirit, was no longer restricted by Miller¡¯s powerful strength. He turned into a ball of flames and successfully escaped from the giant black spear. With the help of the Art of Heaven¡¯s Will, Vincent transformed into a huge ball of fire that moved with the wind and floated into the air. It once again condensed into a body of flames. At the same time, a pair of huge fire wings spread out on his back. Vincent, who was in the air, shouted loudly, ¡°Come, come, come. If you have the ability, come take another strike from me!¡± He then raised the Return Journey of the Dead up high. With the help of the flame authority and the Art of Heaven¡¯s Will, the body of the knife instantly condensed into a flaming blade that was dozens of meters long. ¡°Conquering the world!¡± Vincent roared and slashed down with the long knife in his hand. A bolt of lightning immediately streaked across the sky, as if it had split into two halves. At the same time, the surrounding forest started to burn spontaneously due to the high temperature of the flaming blade. The entire forest turned into an endless inferno. Miller, who was under the blade, was aware of the surrounding situation. In order to prevent himself from ending up like Vincent, who had his legs stuck in the soil, he quickly spread his legs and assumed the position where he could easily lose his strength. He raised the huge black spear in his hand with all his might. He was prepared to block the flaming blade that fell from the sky. ¡°Bang!¡± The flaming blade smashed directly onto the giant black spear. A red mushroom cloud instantly emerged with Miller in the center. In the midst of the intense flames, the sounds of bones breaking could be heard! Although Miller¡¯s legs did not sink into the mud after Vincent¡¯s powerful attack, his arms, torso, and bones in his legs were all shattered. His entire body fell to the ground like a pile of mud. He was trying his best to endure the flame blade but had unfortunately failed. ¡°Crack!¡± As the flame blade dissipated into nothingness, the giant pitch-black spear in Miller¡¯s hand could be seen to have broken into two. The spear burned intensely together with his body that had been split into two, until it completely turned into ashes, and became scorched earth together with the ground. Vincent floated down from the air and landed on the ground. He ended his state of spiritualization by snapping his fingers lightly. Under the effect of the flame authority, the burning flames in the surrounding forest were instantly extinguished by Vincent. The flames did not spread any further. Vincent sheathed his blade and controlled the Demon King¡¯s Groan. He withdrew the dark clouds in the sky and the entire world soon return to peace. ¡°You, you¡­¡± Dave looked at Vincent with a face full of shock. His voice trembled so much that he could not even utter a full sentence. This was because Vincent no longer had the appearance of a Dark Elf. He had completely transformed into someone that Dave had never seen before! Vincent lowered his head and looked at his hands. He raised his head and said to Dave with a smile, ¡°I just finished my fire spiritualization. I can¡¯t transform back into the appearance of a Dark Elf just yet. However, after spending so much time together, it¡¯s time for me to use my original appearance to meet you!¡± After stuttering for a while, Dave finally got used to the situation. He sighed and asked, ¡°Are you the alien who destroyed the statue in Dark Yuan City?¡± Vincent nodded calmly. Dave then asked, ¡°Did you saved me back then because you wanted access to Devil Flame City?¡± Vincent nodded again. A bitter smile suddenly appeared on Dave¡¯s face. He sighed helplessly, ¡°Then why did you stay by my side and help me to do so many things?¡± Vincent finally opened his mouth and said, ¡°Because I think highly of your potential and admire your plans for the future of Devil Flame City! That¡¯s why I¡¯m willing to help you complete the things that you want to do!¡± Dave, who had a sorrowful expression, was suddenly startled. He asked, ¡°In other words, you acknowledge me, and you actually want to help me from the bottom of your heart?¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°To tell you the truth, I have another purpose for infiltrating Devil Flame City, and that is to assassinate Andre! But when I found out that you had the same thoughts, I still tried my best to persuade you, because I was worried that you would be controlled by the negative emotions in your heart. There are some things that I will do, but you can not do them, because you are the child that I think the most highly of. You will be able to help the Elf Race set things right in the future, and you are also my favorite disciple!¡± After hearing what Vincent said, Dave immediately revealed a happy smile and said happily, ¡°You¡¯ve always treated me as your disciple and never thought of using me, right?¡± Vincent nodded. Just as he was about to speak, a black shadow suddenly appeared beside him. ¡°Master, who is he? How did he become your favorite disciple?¡± The black shadow questioned Vincent with a face full of resentment. Vincent looked at Ebenezer who had suddenly appeared beside him and sighed in embarrassment and helplessness, ¡°When did you come? I didn¡¯t see you!¡± Ebenezer said, ¡°I was originally in Horace¡¯s safe house. The two master¡¯s lovers sensed that there was a big battle nearby, so they asked me to come out and investigate! How about it, master? You didn¡¯t even discover my concealment methods. I should be your favorite disciple, right?¡± Vincent was momentarily at a loss for words. He could not help but turn his head to look at the dumbstruck Dave. The warm atmosphere of the master and disciple opening up their hearts to each other had long disappeared because of Ebenezer. Dave looked at Ebenezer and then at Vincent. He asked awkwardly, ¡°Then what should I call you from now on? Should I continue to call you Vincent, or should I call you master?¡± Vincent smiled and said, ¡°Just call me by my name! If you call me master instead, I think you won¡¯t be used to it!¡± Ebenezer quickly said from the side, ¡°Master, how can you be so biased? We are both disciples. Why are you treating him so well? I want to fight him one-on-one!¡± Chapter 376 - Personal Grudges Are Difficult to Resolve Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Vincent looked at Ebenezer who was clamoring for a one-on-one fight with Dave. He immediately said seriously, ¡°Now is not the time to play. Take me to see Angelina and Avril immediately!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Ebenezer looked at Dave awkwardly and said helplessly, ¡°But if Master wants to bring him along, Horace might go crazy!¡± Vincent frowned and asked, ¡°Did you tell him what I asked you to tell him the last time?¡± Ebenezer nodded and said, ¡°I did, but Horace agreed very perfunctorily. I think he will still take action once he sees the Dark Elves!¡± Vincent could not help but turned to Dave and asked, ¡°Did you hear that? It will be very dangerous if we meet the elves! Do you still dare to go?¡± Dave thought for a moment and nodded solemnly. He replied, ¡°I dare!¡± Vincent nodded. He then smiled at Ebenezer and said, ¡°See, this is why I like him more!¡± Ebenezer scratched his head and said with a blank expression, ¡°I¡¯m also very brave. I¡¯m not necessarily worse than him!¡± Vincent patted Ebenezer¡¯s shoulder and said softly, ¡°That¡¯s because you don¡¯t know the purpose of him risking his life to meet the elves. Any race, any individual, will become great because of their lofty goal and resolute character. Your courage is just simply brainless. You still have a long way to go in the future!¡± Ebenezer looked at Vincent with an unconvinced look. He turned around to look at Dave. He originally did not intend to compete with Dave to see who Vincent¡¯s best disciple was. However, he overheard what Vincent said to Dave, so he thought of a new way to make an appearance. Nevertheless, he did not expect Vincent to praise Dave so seriously. It made Ebenezer feel competitive! No matter what his master said, sooner or later, he would surpass this Dark Elf and become his master¡¯s best disciple! Ebenezer swore in his heart and finally said to Vincent, ¡°Then I¡¯ll take you to Horace now. Follow me!¡± Vincent nodded and signaled for Dave to follow. Under Ebenezer¡¯s lead, the two of them left the deeper parts of the Tias Mountains. The surroundings were very calm and there was no dangerous aura. Vincent could not help but feel relieved. It seemed that the ancient Zerg had not come here. However, Vincent still asked Ebenezer cautiously, ¡°From last night until now, did anything unusual happen around the safe house?¡± Ebenezer thought for a moment, shook his head, and said, ¡°These days, I was responsible for patrolling. I did not find anything unusual!¡± Vincent sighed lightly and said, ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Ebenezer noticed Vincent¡¯s strange behavior and could not help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, master? Is there any danger in the Tias mountain range?¡± Vincent did not say anything. Instead, he cast a look at Dave. Dave immediately understood and said to Ebenezer, ¡°An ancient insect race known as the Zerg Race ran out of the city last night. It has the strength of a level 60 creature. It was lured out of the west city gate and disappeared in the direction of the Tias Mountain Range!¡± Ebenezer could not help but be startled when he heard that. He immediately turned to look at Vincent and Dave and asked in surprise, ¡°Isn¡¯t this the world of the elves? The elves are a mid-level race. How could there be a high-level creature here?¡± After hearing Ebenezer¡¯s question, Dave could not help but look at Vincent subconsciously. He sighed softly and said, ¡°That¡¯s because the ancient Zerg was intentionally released. It was originally just a small plan to deal with others. However, the strength of the ancient Zerg was beyond the imagination of the schemers. As such, the outcome had deviated from the original plan!¡± Even though Ebenezer did not pick up the hint in Dave¡¯s eyes, he could roughly guess that Vincent was the one behind the matter. He recalled the time back in the capital of Ultimate Evil. The chaos that his master had set up was far more terrifying than this mere ancient Zerg Race. After hearing the news that the Zerg had run into the Tias Mountain Range, Ebenezer could not help but feel a sense of wariness rising in his heart. He looked around carefully. The three of them soon arrived outside Horace¡¯s safe house. Ebenezer pointed at the crack in the stone in front of him and said, ¡°Master, we are here!¡± Vincent looked up and down at the crack in the stone. He nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s a perfect disguise! No wonder he can always stay near Devil Flame City!¡± Dave, on the other hand, was looking at the crack in the stone with even more curiosity. It seemed that he wanted to understand the owner of the house through the layout of his safehouse. Back then, although Dave had his own thoughts, he was only taught that the Dark Elves and the elves were irreconcilable enemies. The elves were not only the eternal enemies of the Dark Elves but also very terrifying beasts. Therefore, Dave had never really understood anything about the elves. At that moment, under Vincent¡¯s guidance, Dave had already seen the dangers of believing in Gajero. He became even more impatient and wanted to speak to the elves immediately. Vincent raised his hand and patted Dave¡¯s shoulder to help him relax. He then said to Ebenezer, ¡°Go knock on the door! We¡¯ll wait outside!¡± ¡°Eh!¡± Ebenezer nodded and went into the safe house through the crack in the stone. A moment later, two figures rushed out of the crack one after another into Vincent¡¯s arms. ¡°You¡¯re finally back. We were so worried about you!¡± Avril and Angelina looked at Vincent, who was safe and sound. They could not help but sigh happily. Vincent also hugged the two girls tightly and said softly, ¡°I was so worried about you!¡± Dave looked at the two women in Vincent¡¯s arms. They looked very similar to each other, and they should be Vincent¡¯s kin. He immediately thought of their relationship. He did not expect Vincent to sneak into the Dark Elves World to fight against Gajero. However, what was even more unexpected was that he brought his women with him to do such a dangerous thing. It was too crazy! At that moment, a green light instantly emerged from the crack in the stone. Immediately after that, a dagger pierced through the green light and went straight for Dave¡¯s throat. ¡°Andre¡¯s son, give me your life!¡± Horace¡¯s mad roar came from within the green light. Dave hurriedly retreated. The long knife in his hand had long been broken. He did not have any ability to resist. At the same time, he also knew that he was only a level 25 creature. There was no way he could withstand the attack of this jungle killer in front of him. However, although Dave could not block it, there were still others around him who would help him to block Horace¡¯s attack. Vincent, who was hugging the two girls, suddenly flashed and appeared in the air in front of Dave. It all happened in a blink of an eye! He casually took his Return Journey of the Dead and used the scabbard to ruthlessly hack at the green light below. ¡°Bang!¡± The green light instantly dissipated. Horace, who tried to stab Dave immediately stopped and fell to the ground. When Vincent landed, everyone could see Horace lying on the ground. His entire body was almost embedded in the soil. The clothes that he was wearing were neatly torn from his shoulders to his back. His bruised skin was exposed. Fortunately, his injuries were not serious, or the bones on his back would have been shattered! Angelina saw the scene and thought that Vincent regarded Horace as an enemy. However, just as she was about to go forward to dissuade him, she was stopped by Avril. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Vincent knows what he¡¯s doing!¡± said Avril softly to her sister. This was because she had long disliked Horace¡¯s stubborn temper. It was good for Vincent to teach him a lesson. Horace struggled to get up from the soil and asked Vincent with a face full of hatred, ¡°Why, why are you stopping me from taking revenge?¡± Vincent said with a calm expression, ¡°I seem to have asked my disciple to tell you that Dave is the person I like and the future savior of the Elf Race. If you want to kill him, I don¡¯t mind killing you now!¡± Horace heard this and looked at Vincent in shock. He muttered, ¡°You actually think of a Dark Elf as the savior? Then don¡¯t even think about cooperating with the elves. We will not have anything to do with the Dark Elves¡¯ accomplices!¡± Vincent frowned slightly and asked in a low voice, ¡°Do you mean that all the Dark Elves should die?¡± Horace was stunned by the question and could not say a word. In the end, he could only turn to look at Dave and said in a deep voice, ¡°Even if we can¡¯t kill all the Dark Elves, we definitely can¡¯t let Andre¡¯s son go!¡± After seeing this, Vincent turned to look at Avril and asked, ¡°What kind of logic is this? Is Andre his enemy, or is Andre¡¯s son, his enemy? Aren¡¯t you guys supposed to explain to him?¡± Avril spread her hands helplessly and said, ¡°We¡¯ve been trying to persuade him, but it¡¯s useless! He¡¯s more stubborn than anyone we¡¯ve ever met. If you¡¯re confident, you can try it yourself!¡± ¡°Stubborn?¡± Vincent sneered and looked down at Horace. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Bullsh*t, stubborn? He¡¯s nothing more than a coward who bullies the weak and fears the strong. Since he hates Andre so much, why not go and attack Devil Flame City alone? Even if he had to die, he could die a spectacular death! Not only was he afraid of killing Andre, but he also even thought of assassinating a level 25 child. He could be a so-called hero and live a miserable life. It was nothing more than a one-sided wish that moved him!¡± After Horace heard Vincent¡¯s sarcasm, his heart was filled with shame and anger. However, from the short exchange earlier, he knew that he was no match for Vincent. He could only lower his head and look to the side. He did not dare to speak or respond to Vincent¡¯s criticism. After seeing that Horace had chosen to play dead, Vincent turned to Ebenezer and said, ¡°Have your strength increased recently?¡± Ebenezer nodded and said, ¡°Yes! I¡¯m a level 32 creature now!¡± Vincent pointed at Horace and said to Ebenezer, ¡°Since he can¡¯t figure it out, help him figure it out and use all your methods!¡± Ebenezer sneered and strode toward Horace. Ever since he learned that this stubborn elf was the strongest assassin in the forest, he had wanted to exchange blows with him. However, he was worried about Vincent¡¯s plan to join forces with the elves. As such, he had been holding back and did not make a move. After receiving Vincent¡¯s order today, Ebenezer no longer had any worries. He said provocatively to Horace, ¡°Come, get up and fight!¡± At the same time, his hands turned into blades, and he stabbed Horace. Horace, who was depressed, naturally would not sit around and wait for death. After seeing Ebenezer, who had been living in harmony with him for so many days, suddenly attacked, he could only hurriedly get up and wave his dagger to block Ebenezer¡¯s attack. At the same time, Vincent pulled Dave back. Angelina and Avril, who were at the side, also took a few steps back. They left ample space for both sides to fight. Vincent pulled Dave and said seriously, ¡°Look carefully. This is a rare battle between two assassins. Horace is a level 39 creature, which means that before Gajero descended into the Elf World, he was the strongest expert of the Elf Race. My disciple is a level 32 creature. Some of his abilities are taught by me, and some of his abilities are from his talent. Who do you think will win?¡± Dave thought for a moment and said, ¡°This is Horace¡¯s home ground, and he has a level advantage. I think he will definitely win!¡± Vincent smiled and turned to shout at Ebenezer, ¡°Ebenezer! Someone thinks you will lose, use more strength!¡± Ebenezer replied in a deep voice, ¡°Okay!¡± He had always wanted to compete with Horace. However, after he heard Dave belittling him, he no longer held back and attacked Horace with all his strength. Horace had always relied on his attacking method, which was his erratic green light. With the cover of the green light, Horace not only could hide his body, but he could also sprint faster and shift his position. He could even flash behind his target in an instant. On the other hand, the black gas around Ebenezer naturally had the effect to conceal his figure. At the same time, he was faster than Horace, and he also had the strange ability to blend into his opponent¡¯s shadow. He slowly gained the upper hand in the battle with Horace. Horace was getting more and more alarmed as he fought. This was because he did not expect that this level 32 creature in front of him was actually an assassin that was even stronger than him! Ebenezer did not make any sound every time he attacked. At the same time, there were no fluctuations in his emotions. Every attack carried out the final goal meticulously, which was to kill the target! ¡°You forced me to do this!¡± Horace let out an indignant roar. In an instant, his entire body glowed with green light. The dagger in his hand turned into wood at the same time. The green light was like vines. They spread toward Ebenezer crazily. Ebenezer immediately waved his arms and chopped at the vines in front of him. However, the vines seemed to have an unlimited ability to regenerate. The more he chopped, the more they grew. They began to split into countless vines, forming a siege on Ebenezer. When the vines surrounded Ebenezer, countless sharp blades suddenly grew out of the vines, like new branches. As the vine cage slowly closed, countless blades began to close in on Ebenezer as well. ¡°Not good, there¡¯s danger!¡± Dave, who was at the side, wanted to go forward to help him. However, he was stopped by Vincent. Vincent smiled and said, ¡°The battle is not over yet!¡± Dave said with some worry, ¡°But won¡¯t it be too late when it¡¯s over?¡± Vincent shook his head gently, indicating for Dave to continue watching. Just as Dave turned his head to look at Ebenezer, Ebenezer suddenly rushed toward the vines covered with blades in front of him. He looked as if he wanted to use his physical body to smash through the vines. Just as Ebenezer was about to collide with the sharp blade, his body seemed to have disappeared into thin air. It was as if he had entered an invisible door, instantly disappearing from Horace¡¯s encirclement. ¡°This¡­¡± Dave could not help but be stunned on the spot. He had no idea how Ebenezer did it. He was actually able to escape under the layers of encirclement in an instant! At that moment, Horace, who was preparing to pull back the net, noticed that Ebenezer had suddenly disappeared. His eyes could not help but flash with helplessness and fear. This was not the first time he had seen such an ability. It was just that he did not know how to resolve this mysterious ability! At the same time, an invisible door quietly opened behind Horace. Ebenezer walked out from it silently and lifted his leg to sweep Horace to the ground. Horace, who was caught off guard, instantly fell to the ground. The vine cage that had been under his control also collapsed in an instant. Ebenezer was quick with his hands and eyes. He took advantage of the moment when Horace was distracted and quickly snatched the dagger in his hand. At the same time, he deactivated his ability. His arms were no longer blades. Ebenezer clenched his fists and smashed them toward Horace¡¯s face. Horace, who was suddenly faced with this barbaric attack, did not know how to resist for a moment because he had lost his dagger. He could only subconsciously bend his arms to protect his head. However, after receiving a few more punches, Horace seemed to have woken up from the beating. He instantly sat up and swung his fists toward Ebenezer. Even if an assassin did not have a blade, he should still use his fists to kill his opponent! This was what Horace shouted to himself in his heart, but Ebenezer did not give him the chance to move. ¡°Modify the illusion!¡± shouted Ebenezer. His body began to turn gray and transparent. No matter how hard Horace tried to attack, he could not hurt him in the slightest. However, Ebenezer¡¯s fist did not turn into nothingness. Instead, he continued to smash into Horace¡¯s face. In the blink of an eye, Horace¡¯s face was bruised and swollen. However, he realized that his fist could only penetrate Ebenezer¡¯s body. He could not cause any substantial damage to him. He then thought of temporarily dodging the attack. He immediately turned around and was prepared to transform into a green light to escape Ebenezer¡¯s attack range. However, Ebenezer was becoming more and more courageous as he fought. With a wave of his fist, he once again displayed his authority to modify. ¡°Modify the pattern!¡± Ebenezer slammed his hands heavily on the ground. An invisible barrier instantly rose within a three-meter radius around him. It seemed to have completely isolated the area around him from the entire world. The green light that Horace had turned into crashed heavily into the barrier. He then bounced back in front of Ebenezer. Ebenezer took the opportunity to press down on Horace, who was in the green light. He then launched another storm-like attack. Horace had no way to dodge or escape in the narrow space. He wanted to fight back but he could not hit Ebenezer.. He could only fall down in despair and helplessness under Ebenezer¡¯s repeated heavy punches. Chapter 377 - Playing Hard to Get, Dispelling Stubbornness ¡°Master, it¡¯s done!¡± After an unknown period of time, Ebenezer finally canceled his authority to modify. He walked up to Vincent to report the results. He only had a bruised and slightly swollen face. Horace, on the other hand, was about to fall into a coma. Vincent, who had a sleepy face, woke up and lowered his head to look at Horace, who was dragged on the ground by Ebenezer. When they were still in the middle of the fight, Vincent and the others could not bear to watch anymore. It was not because the battle was extremely cruel and violent, but because the one-sided suppression made them lose interest in watching the battle. That was why they were so sleepy. No one cared about the battle process in the second half of the fight. Vincent lowered his head to look at Horace and asked softly, ¡°Do you understand now?¡± Horace opened his mouth and said intermittently, ¡°Andre and I are irreconcilable enemies. Anyone who is related to him is my enemy!¡± Vincent nodded and gestured for Ebenezer to release Horace. He said, ¡°Good, you have a personality! I will let you rest. Since my disciple was unable to convince you, then I will personally teach you what it means to not harm your family!¡± After hearing what Vincent said, Horace¡¯s eyes could not help but widen. He could not even defeat Vincent¡¯s disciple. It would be impossible for him to defeat the even more terrifying Vincent. When that time came, what awaited him was nothing more than another vicious beating. After thinking about it, Horace, who had been very unyielding previously, said with a helpless expression, ¡°Enough, enough! I¡¯ll seek revenge from Andre only. You don¡¯t have to fight anymore. I, I can¡¯t take it anymore!¡± When Avril and the others saw Horace finally changing his attitude, they could not help but look at Vincent with admiration. It had to be said that sometimes, it is still very effective to be unable to persuade. However, even if Avril and the others understood this reasoning, they would not make a move against Horace so easily because they could not grasp the scale of being powerless to dissuade. A slight carelessness in dissuading would turn into enmity. Instead, things would go against their wishes! Only Vincent could perfectly control the scale of his use of force. He could make Horace retreat in the face of difficulties, but he would still not completely turn against him. He would then have a powerless deterrent effect! Vincent could not help but laugh at that moment. ¡°Why? Now that you realize that assassinating Dave is as dangerous as assassinating Andre, you finally understand who your enemy is?¡± Horace endured the pain all over his body and sat up with difficulty. He looked at Vincent with an unwilling expression and said in a deep voice, ¡°I can stop assassinating this child, but you can forget about cooperating with the elves. I will not tell you the whereabouts of the other elves!¡± After seeing that Horace had once again displayed his stubbornness, Ebenezer immediately raised his hand to signal Vincent. ¡°Master! He still hasn¡¯t figured it out! Let me help him! This time, I can definitely do it!¡± Avril, who had been watching the battle for a long time, could not help but say, ¡°Let me do it! After holding it in for so many days, I also want to move around!¡± Vincent said helplessly, ¡°Go, go, don¡¯t mess around! And Avril, you¡¯re only a level 20 creature. What are you getting involved in it? Facing a level 39 creature, even if you modify your authority, it won¡¯t be of much use!¡± After hearing that, Avril had no choice but to give up. However, she did not forget to retort in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m already a level 23 creature!¡± Ebenezer, who was at the side, saw that his master¡¯s lover had been reprimanded, so he could only silently put down his hands. Vincent turned his gaze back to Horace. In fact, in his heart, he really wanted to beat him up again, but Vincent knew that if they continued fighting, they would really become enemies with Horace. Therefore, he could only use a gentler method to influence Horace. Vincent squatted down and looked at Horace as he spoke in a mocking tone, ¡°If all the elves are as stubborn, then I won¡¯t care anymore. I¡¯ll let you live like wild beasts in the jungle. Every day, you all can hunt some animals, pick some fruits, and drink from the stream when you¡¯re thirsty. It¡¯s a pretty good life. It might be the life that you and the elves yearn for the most, right?¡± Horace¡¯s expression changed when he heard that. He glared at Vincent in embarrassment and anger. If it was not for the fact that he could not beat Vincent, he would have charged forward and fought with all his might. How could the elves like living in the countryside? It must be known that all the major cities occupied by the Dark Elves were built by the elves in the past. It was just that more and more elves started believing in Gaiero. Furthermore, they became more and more hostile toward the original elves. Finally, they drove them out of the cities and chased them all the way into the mountains. Only a ghost would be willing to live like a wild beast! However, with Vincent ridiculing them like this, Horace did not know how to explain himself. Even if the elves wanted to take back the major cities, there was no hope for them at all. Life in the mountains had also become more dangerous. From time to time, the main cities would send troops into the mountains to search for traces of the elves. Some of the elves were even killed by the Dark Elves when they were hunting beasts. Although Horace had a stubborn temper, he was also aware of the current plight of the elves. He hoped to improve the current situation. Even if he could not overthrow the rule of Gajero for the time being, at least he could fight for the survival of the elves who believed in the Elf King! After seeing that Horace did not speak, Vincent smiled and said, ¡°It seems that you still want to improve the living environment of the elves! Then we still have something to talk about!¡± Horace could not help but look at Vincent in surprise because he could tell from Vincent¡¯s tone that the other party seemed to have a solution to the current crisis! Horace asked Vincent with a complicated expression, ¡°You, what do you want to talk about? Assassinating Andre, or changing the current situation of the Elf Race?¡± Vincent smiled slightly and said, ¡°Both!¡± Horace looked at Vincent with hesitation. He then turned to look at Dave behind him and said firmly, ¡°Unless you draw a clear line between you and the Dark Elves, I cannot negotiate with you!¡± Vincent immediately stood up, shook his head, and sighed, ¡°Then there¡¯s no way to negotiate!¡± With that, Vincent turned to Angelina and the others and said, ¡°Get ready, let¡¯s leave now! It seems that we can¡¯t rely on the elves who still believe in the Elf King. We can only rely on ourselves!¡± Avril looked at Vincent with some surprise, but she quickly understood the hint in Vincent¡¯s eyes. She replied, ¡°Good! Then we¡¯ll start from Devil Flame City and use our own strength to fight against Gajero. There¡¯s no need to depend on these elves who have already lost their fighting spirit!¡± Vincent smiled and nodded. He was prepared to turn around and leave with the others. Horace, who was sitting on the ground, saw that Vincent had actually decided to cancel the negotiation. He did not even take half a step back for Dave. It was as if he had no sincerity to negotiate at all! However, at the same time, Horace was still very much looking forward to having a good talk with Vincent. At the very least, he could no longer see any hope for the future of the elves. He was looking forward to being able to obtain some inspiration and opportunities from Vincent. Horace who was in despair had already placed all his hopes and desires on Vincent. However, Vincent was ready to turn around to leave just like that, destroying all potential hope. ¡°You¡­¡± Horace wanted to say something, but he hesitated. Instead, he looked at Vincent and the others who were ready to leave. He really wanted to stop them, but he was unable to do so because of his pride. As for Ebenezer, Avril and Angelina, they all followed Vincent¡¯s will. As Vincent had said that he wanted to leave, they would not be reluctant. This was even if they still believed that they should unite the power of the elves. However, since Vincent said that they did not need it, then they would also choose to give up. However, there was one other person who showed the same reluctance as Horace, and that was Dave, who had come specially to negotiate with the elves. He was bent on resolving the internal conflicts of the elves. At the same time, after seeing the outcome of Miller¡¯s belief in Gajero, he also agreed with Vincent¡¯s purpose of driving Gajero away. There was clearly a chance for them to negotiate, but Vincent was ready to leave instead. How could he bear to do that? ¡°Vincent! I think there¡¯s still hope for negotiation. Don¡¯t leave in a hurry! Let me try, master!¡± Dave hurriedly tried to dissuade Vincent who wanted to leave. He even addressed him as ¡®master¡¯ in the end, which made Vincent stop in his tracks. Vincent looked over at Dave quietly and said in a deep voice, ¡°I know it¡¯s not easy for you to have such thoughts, and I know how valuable your growth potential is now. However, these old-fashioned elves don¡¯t know that! I can¡¯t let you waste your energy and thoughts here. Moreover, with our help, you will definitely be able to accomplish what you want to do!¡± Horace looked at Dave, who had taken the initiative to stay. After hearing Vincent¡¯s confident tone toward Dave, he could not help but feel even more curious about what they were going to discuss. ¡°Sigh! Since this child is willing to talk to me, the person who almost assassinated him, then please don¡¯t make things difficult for the child. I¡¯m willing to listen to your suggestions!¡± Horace finally compromised. Vincent and Dave turned to look at Horace. After seeing that he did not seem to be lying, they both felt relieved. Dave imitated Vincent¡¯s previous attempt to comfort him and patted his shoulder gently. He hoped for him to calm down. He then walked in front of Horace and said to him, ¡°Please forgive me. The reason why Vincent rejected your requests just now was because the person who was going to negotiate with you was not him¡­ It¡¯s me!¡± Horace looked at Dave in surprise, as if he could not understand why a Dark Elf would negotiate with the elves on how to overthrow Gajero. This was completely different from the elves¡¯ attitude toward their faith! Dave seemed to have seen the disbelief in Horace¡¯s eyes. He took out a half-broken long knife from his storage ring and quickly hacked it at the big tree beside him. ¡°Bang!¡± A big tree that required two people to chop down was actually destroyed into pieces by Dave¡¯s knife. They rained down from the sky in chunks. Avril and Angelina could not help but turn their heads to look at Vincent after seeing the scene. This was because they recognized that this was Vincent¡¯s most proficient skill, the Collapsing Mountain Strike! However, they did not understand what the knife symbolized. Horace, who was sitting on the ground, widened his eyes in horror and muttered, ¡°To be able to create such a powerful attack without any demonic aura, you, you are a blasphemer!¡± Dave nodded and said frankly, ¡°That¡¯s right! In the Elf Race, no matter what faith they have, as long as they learned the power that did not require faith, they were all blasphemers who had betrayed the gods. However, I was willing to make a new attempt. At the same time, it¡¯s also proof that I am determined to resist Gajero!¡± Horace nodded his head noncommittally, because as long as Dave was a blasphemer, he would no longer be a loyal believer of Gajero! Horace looked at Dave warily and sighed deeply, ¡°You are a Dark Elf and a blasphemer. Originally, I would never associate myself with elves like you. However, since you claim that you have a way to change the current situation, for the future of the Elf Race, I will give you a chance. If you have anything to say, say it now!¡± Just as Dave was about to speak, Vincent, who was behind him, spoke first, ¡°Wait, you are not worthy of discussing with him. If you want to know what we are going to do next, you should at least invite an elf with sufficient status to come forward, and not a death warrior like you, who is responsible for assassinating others outside!¡± Angelina, Avril and Ebenezer initially heaved a sigh of relief when they saw Horace finally compromising. However, they did not expect Vincent¡¯s words to cause their hearts to jump up to their throats again. Horace had such a strong attitude. Was Vincent not afraid that it would backfire if he continued to force Horace to invite the other elves who were even more hidden? What if it backfired? They had undergone so much just to reach this stage and only for it to end in discord. However, just as everyone was worried, Horace nodded with a serious expression and said, ¡°That¡¯s indeed the case! If you really have a way to improve the current situation of the elves, it¡¯s true that you shouldn¡¯t discuss it with me. But if you want to invite the other elves, you still have to reveal a part of the specific content to me. That way, when I go back, I¡¯ll have enough reasons to invite them out to see you!¡± Dave could not help but turn to look at Vincent for his opinion. Vincent nodded and said, ¡°Then go in and talk. Tell him what you want to do!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Dave nodded with a serious expression and looked at Horace. ¡°Okay, follow me!¡± Horace finally felt refreshed. He stood up to lead everyone into the safe house. When everyone followed Horace into the safe house, they saw Andy. She was recuperating in the hall of the safe house. ¡°Master, why are you injured?¡± Andy could not help but ask when she saw Horace¡¯s bruised face. Without waiting for Horace to reply, Andy saw Dave. He had followed behind Horace into the safe house. ¡°Isn¡¯t he¡­ isn¡¯t he Andre¡¯s son? Did the Dark Elves find this place?¡± Andy naturally would not let Dave in. This was because her injury was caused by the assassination attempt on Dave. She could not help but think of the worst possibility when she saw Dave. Horace did not know how to explain, so he could only helplessly shake his head and say, ¡°He¡¯s no longer our enemy, and he has something important to discuss with me. I¡¯ll explain it to you later!¡± Under Andy¡¯s confused gaze, Horace turned to Dave and said, ¡°Please come to my room to talk. As for the others¡­¡± Dave quickly turned to look at Vincent. This was the first time he was talking to an elf who believed in the Elf King. He really hoped that Vincent would be by his side. However, Vincent, who followed the two in, shook his head and said, ¡°We won¡¯t follow! You two can talk!¡± Dave let out a nervous sigh. He then turned to Horace and nodded. Horace did not say anything more. He just turned around and led Dave into his room. After Horace and Dave entered the room, there were only five of them left in the hall. They comprised of Andy, who was still in shock, and Vincent¡¯s group of four. Vincent looked at Andy, who had not returned to her senses for a long time. He could not help but sigh, ¡°It seems that your injuries were in vain. You can¡¯t hold a grudge against your new allies in the future!¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Andy looked at Vincent blankly. She was still unable to understand the current situation. Angelina, who was kinder, helped Andy to the side and explained the current situation and changes to her. She asked her to leave the matter to Vincent and the others. After Ebenezer sat down, he could not help but sigh, ¡°I really did not expect Master to be able to change Horace¡¯s attitude so much just by turning around to leave. Previously, he still wanted to kill Dave, but now he can negotiate peacefully!¡± Avril, who was sitting beside Vincent, smiled and said, ¡°Then you do not understand the wisdom of the Human Race at all. That was called playing hard to get just now, which made Horace think that he was about to lose all hope. Naturally, his attitude would not be firm!¡± Ebenezer nodded as if he understood something. Although he did not quite understand the meaning of playing hard to get, he still felt that it was very impressive. Vincent smiled and turned to Avril. He said, ¡°You are now a level 23 creature. It seems that your training speed is very fast!¡± Avril sighed helplessly, ¡°Of course! We have not stopped training for even a day. It¡¯s a pity that we cannot catch up with you no matter what!¡± Vincent thought for a moment, ¡°Since your divine physique has been trained to the fourth level, you can try to summarize the attributes that are most compatible with your divine physique. Then, by absorbing the energy from the materials of the same attribute, you can increase your strength at a rapid speed. You and Angelina will first find the compatible attributes. I will help you buy the corresponding materials in bulk when I return to Devil Flame City!¡± When Avril heard Vincent¡¯s suggestion, she nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s simple. We¡¯ve already come to a conclusion. Angelina has the ability to fuse with the death attribute energy, but the ability to fuse for me is a little troublesome!¡± Vincent asked curiously, ¡°Oh? What kind of trouble?¡± Avril replied, ¡°What I can absorb more quickly is the energy from the ancient battlefield-related ruins or items!¡± Chapter 378 - Reading the Diary, Had Arrived Unexpectedly ¡°Energy from the ancient battlefields?¡± sighed Vincent in surprise. He did not expect the energy that was compatible with Avril to be so troublesome to obtain. It was not going to be easy for him to get them from the major trading venues. It was easier said than done to find an ancient battlefield! Avril also sighed helplessly, ¡°When I was looking for you previously, I accidentally entered an ancient battlefield and discovered this secret. Otherwise, I would not have been able to advance my level at all. I would not be able to catch up to Angelina.¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°This is the difference between the god of war body and the Netherspirit body! Even though you are both at the same cultivation level, the god of war body¡¯s power is still stronger, so it must be more difficult to cultivate! Nevertheless, I¡¯ll help you pay attention to news regarding ancient battlefields. I guarantee that you will be able to increase your cultivation speed!¡± Avril pursed her lips and nodded with a smile. However, she did not have much hope in her heart. Vincent looked at the crowd and said, ¡°Actually, there¡¯s one more thing that I need your help with this time!¡± Whether it was Avril, Ebenezer, or Angelina, who was talking to Andy, they all replied in unison, ¡°What is it?¡± Vincent took out the storage ring that he had gotten from Jacob. He then took out all the diary entries in the ring. He then proceeded to take out two more diary entries from his own storage ring. ¡°This is the diary I got from a Dark Elf. It records all his life experiences. He vaguely mentioned something that happened twenty years ago. It seems to be related to the City Lord of Devil Flame City, Andre. There must be a big secret hidden in it! ¡°Unfortunately, the records of that experience are very general. I can¡¯t find out the specific events and locations, so I want you to help me find out if there are any parts that mention this experience from the remaining diaries. Perhaps we can deduce the secret based on the other diary entries!¡± said Vincent softly. He then distributed the two diaries in his hands for everyone to read. After hearing this, everyone could not help but become curious. Even Andy, who was not familiar with Vincent, could not help but come over to help out. She also read the contents of the diary together with the others. When everyone finished reading the diaries, they became very curious. This was especially so when they were at the end of one of the diary entries. They wanted to know what Jacob had done in that year. Avril guessed, ¡°It seems that the matter is confirmed to be related to the demons. It is likely that it has something to do with Gajero too!¡± Ebenezer sighed blankly, ¡°An adventure with a slim chance of survival¡­ Could they have entered the Black Hole world to explore?¡± Andy, who had just joined the group, shook her head and said, ¡°If they entered the Black Hole world, how could it be impossible to record it? Moreover, the panic in Jacob¡¯s words must be related to the most important secret of the Elf Race. Perhaps they have done some irreversible damage to the Elf Race¡¯s World!¡± Vincent immediately raised his head to look at Andy and asked with a frown, ¡°Are you talking about the Origin Divine Earth of the elves?¡± Andy looked at Vincent in surprise. She did not expect Vincent to know the most precious treasure of the elves. At the same time, she could not help but feel a little afraid of Vincent. Vincent smiled and said, ¡°You elves are not the only ones who know the secrets of the elves. The Dark Elves in Devil Flame City are also aware of it. With my current position in Devil Flame City, it is certainly not difficult for me to know these secrets. I may even know more than you! So, you don¡¯t have to ask me if I have malicious intentions. Because whether I have malicious intentions or not, you can¡¯t stop me!¡± Andy lowered her head helplessly. This was because she knew that Vincent was not bluffing. He did show up with Dave after all. With Dave¡¯s position in Devil Flame City, what kind of information could Vincent not get? Vincent then asked, ¡°So now, are you willing to tell me what you know? You don¡¯t have to tell me about the Origin Divine Tree and Origin Divine Earth. Instead, tell me about what happened 20 years ago. After hearing Vincent mention the Origin Divine Tree, Andy could not help but raise her head in surprise again. She replied helplessly, ¡°Since you know about the Origin Divine Tree, you must also know about the relationship between the Origin Divine Tree and the Origin Divine Earth. I once heard from my teacher that ever since Gajero invaded the Elf World, the originally common Origin Divine Tree had become increasingly rare. However, an Origin Divine Tree would still appear once in a while in the depths of the Tias Mountains. Yet, as time passed, the cycle of the Origin Divine Tree appearing had become longer and longer. It wasn¡¯t until a few years ago that an Origin Divine Tree finally appeared. However, I don¡¯t really know what happened 20 years ago¡­ All I heard was that a newly grown Origin Divine Tree had withered in the blink of an eye. One must know that the Origin Divine Tree symbolizes the endless vitality of the Origin Divine Earth. Under normal circumstances, it would never wither. From then on, the Origin Divine Tree had never appeared again!¡± Vincent could not help but sigh softly after hearing that. Although he could not be sure that what Andre did back then was related to the disappearance of the Origin Divine Tree, he was definitely suspicious of him. At that moment, Angelina, who was most confident, flipped through the diary in her hand and said, ¡°This entry is recorded on the last page of the diary. If we find the entries for the following days, we might be able to find something!¡± Vincent shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s useless. Because the following diary is even more ambiguous!¡± When everyone heard this, they could not help but look at the second diary that Vincent took out. Avril was very curious. She picked up the diary and began to read it out loud for everyone to hear. ¡°New Year 4396, Day 274. We are setting off today. Everyone is very nervous. After all, what Andre is going to do is indeed crazy! Although everyone who participated in the mission is wearing masks and none of us know each other¡¯s true identities, I can still confirm that the vast majority of these men are maniacs who kill others like they are nothing. Some of them are even more brutal than me. However, even such a group of men are actually rushing forward in silence. It seems that fear has already spread to everyone¡¯s hearts!¡± ¡°New Year 4396, Day 280. As expected, when everyone took off their masks and revealed their identities, everyone realized that their companions on this trip were all notorious criminals and thugs. However, they were not on guard against each other because of the notoriety of the others. Instead, they became even more united! Because our members have already started to die, and their deaths were very tragic. It was as if we saw our own fates. After all, we have all done unforgivable things!¡± ¡°New Year 4396, Day 286. There are only six of us left. Everyone originally had the idea of ending the mission and returning home. However, Andre increased the reward of the mission and even promised to give everyone a high official position. This made the others decide to continue completing the mission. However, I remained clear-headed. No matter how great the reward was, I still had to live in order to have value! So I proposed to withdraw, but Andre threatened me and asked the others to take turns to monitor me. Although they didn¡¯t say it explicitly, I could feel the distrust in their eyes!¡± ¡°New Year 4396, Day 288. Andre¡¯s strength is even stronger than I imagined. Although I successfully escaped from the team, I was also heavily injured. I hope that the Great God will bless me and allow me to get out alive. If I die here in the end, I will definitely curse Andre to die a horrible death!¡± ¡°New Year 4396, Day 293. I¡¯ve finally escaped successfully. It feels good to be reborn. At the same time, I¡¯ve also blown up the only entrance. I guarantee that no one will be able to come out alive! Since Andre dared to hurt me, then he should go to hell. I¡¯m leaving. I¡¯ll never return to this place again. At the same time, I¡¯ve decided to make the name Jacob disappear from this place!¡± Avril looked up blankly after reading all the relevant content in the diary. She sighed, ¡°It seems to record a lot of things, but it also seems to say nothing. What is he worried about? Why can¡¯t he record it in more detail?¡± Vincent shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure either, but I suspect that Jacob is worried about the demons guarding Imperial City. Perhaps Andre hired these vicious demons because he was assigned by them!¡± Ebenezer then asked, ¡°Since there are demons watching in the dark, why would Jacob dare to blow up the entrance and block everyone¡¯s escape route? Moreover, it seems that he did not succeed. Isn¡¯t Andre still alive and well?¡± Vincent could not help but think of the Heavenly Demon Token that he had swindled from Miller. He sighed, ¡°First of all, Jacob¡¯s mind should have been filled with revenge at that time. He did not have any concerns. The demons only cared about the outcome of the assigned mission. They did not care about the process! As long as someone completes the task in the end, they will not pursue who had made a mistake in the process!¡± Angelina pondered and said, ¡°In other words, the demons might not have only sent Andre to carry out the task. They also did not care about Andre¡¯s life or death! So, did Andre complete the task in the end? How did he come back alive?¡± Vincent spread his hands and said, ¡°This is exactly what we need to find out. I always feel that after this matter, there must be a secret about the Demon Race that we don¡¯t know about!¡± Everyone immediately started to read the other diaries with high morale. After sifting through all the diaries before New Year 4396, there were more than 60 diaries left. Including Andy who had joined them voluntarily, each person had to read more than 15 diaries each. It was definitely a very time-consuming task! Vincent handed all the diaries to everyone and said seriously, ¡°I still have many things to do in Devil Flame City, so I don¡¯t have time to carefully search for the information in the diaries, so I¡¯ll leave it to you!¡± Angelina and Avril nodded and said, ¡°Leave these things to us. Don¡¯t worry! If we find something, how should we inform you?¡± Vincent thought for a moment before turning to Ebenezer. He instructed, ¡°In the future if you have any matters, go to the north gate of Devil Flame City. This is because the general of the north gate is already dead. When we return to the city, I will work hard with Dave to fight for control of that place. From now on, it can be our joint landing point!¡± Ebenezer nodded and said, ¡°Alright! My current stealth state is already very proficient. As long as it is after dark, no one will be able to discover me. But I will be waiting for you at the bottom of the city wall!¡± After everything had been arranged, Vincent could not help but sigh in relief. ¡°Alright, I was originally worried that you guys would encounter the Zerg, but now I¡¯m relieved. Not only is everyone safe, but they have also facilitated the peace talks between Dave and the elves in advance. What a great harvest!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± Just as Vincent¡¯s voice had yet to fade away, the entire safe house suddenly began to shake violently. What shocked everyone, even more, was that the source of the shaking was coming from Horace¡¯s room. Ebenezer stood up and sighed in surprise, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Did the negotiations fall apart?¡± Andy also called out worriedly, ¡°Master!¡± Vincent could not help but be stunned at that moment. This was because he understood Dave¡¯s plan. He also understood the demands of Horace and the elves. There was no possibility of the negotiations falling apart. It was because of this that Vincent did not accompany Dave in. He wanted to create an opportunity for Dave to gain experience. But what was going on? At that moment, their room door instantly shattered. Horace grabbed Dave¡¯s shoulder and instantly rushed out. Both of their faces were filled with fear. ¡°Run! This place is about to collapse!¡± Horace did not explain any further. Instead, he shouted for everyone to leave through the main door. Vincent saw that Dave was not injured. Instead, he was cooperating with Horace to lead them away. He immediately understood that the violent shaking was not because of the two of them, but because of something else! In an instant, the safe house started to shake even more violently. Countless amounts of soil began to fall from the top of their heads. It looked like it was about to collapse completely. Vincent did not hesitate any longer and quickly exchanged a look with Avril. Avril turned around and stored all the diary entries into her storage ring. She then pulled Angelina and quickly rushed out of the door. Vincent, on the other hand, signaled Ebenezer to leave first. After that, he turned around and carried Andy who had difficulty moving. They followed behind everyone. Horace and Dave were the first to rush out of the safe house. They hid in an empty space in front of the crack. Avril and Angelina also escaped successfully. However, just as Ebenezer rushed out of the crack, the safe house behind him instantly collapsed. It was pressing down on Vincent and Andy, who had yet to come out. Only the giant rock, which had been used as an exit, remained standing in place. Horace shouted with his eyes wide open, ¡°Andy!¡± Avril and the others also shouted in shock, ¡°Vincent!¡± When Dave saw this, he wanted to rush forward and dig Vincent out of the soil. However, he was stopped by Ebenezer. Dave struggled and shouted at Ebenezer, ¡°What are you doing? I¡¯m going to save him!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t move. I¡¯m more worried about master than you are. But look over there!¡± Ebenezer held Dave down forcefully and pointed at the other end of the giant rock. Dave turned his head and looked over the giant rock in front of him. He saw a four-meter-long spider crawling on the other side of the ruins of the safe house! At that moment, one of the spider¡¯s sharp claws was deeply embedded in the ground. It seemed to be stuck and was trying its best to pull itself out. Beside its claws was a dying Dark Elf who was dressed in a high priest¡¯s robe. At the same time, Dave was shocked to see the path behind the spider. It had smashed through all the trees. There was a trail of Dark Elves corpses. It was obvious that the spider had chased these Dark Elves all the way here! Avril and the others also noticed the huge spider. It was only separated from them by a huge boulder. They could not help but widen their eyes in shock. When Horace saw its claw deeply embedded in the ground, he immediately sighed, ¡°Just now, it was this fellow¡¯s claw that entered my room and caused the entire safe house to collapse. I want to kill it and avenge my disciple!¡± After seeing that Horace wanted to rush up and fight the huge spider with his life, Dave hurriedly shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t go over! This thing should be the Zerg that escaped from Devil Flame City. It has the strength of a level 60 creature!¡± After hearing what Dave said, Avril and Angelina immediately stopped Horace who was about to rush up. They stopped him from both sides. Avril said to Horace calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t be rash first. Although the safe house has collapsed, there should still be space below. Now that Andy and Vincent are down there, their lives are unknown. If we anger this giant creature, it will definitely cause an even more violent incident to occur. When that time comes, it will be really dangerous for them to be buried down there!¡± When Horace heard this, he could only grit his teeth and stop. His face was filled with hatred as he looked at the terrifying Zerg in front of him. At the same time, the eight eyes on the Zerg¡¯s head rotated for a moment. It turned to look at everyone¡¯s position. ¡°Roar!¡± The Zerg seemed to have its eye on fresh prey again and let out an excited roar. At the same time, it used even more strength to twitch its claws. The safe house that had already collapsed continued to collapse even more under the struggle of the Zerg. When everyone saw this, they could not help but shout out loud. ¡°No!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± At that moment, a large hole was instantly ripped open at the top of the collapsed safe house. A pillar of fire soared into the sky. Immediately after, Vincent spread his Flaming Wings and appeared in the air with Andy in his arms. When everyone saw the scene, they all smiled happily. At the same time, their hearts finally relaxed a little. Vincent, who was in the sky, had a very wide field of vision. He saw that everyone was safe. He also naturally saw the huge spider under his feet. Vincent had seen the appearance of the Zerg in the memories of the Immortal remains. At that moment, he could not help but exclaim, ¡°F*ck, how did he get here?¡± When Avril saw this, she could not help but shout at Vincent, ¡°Now is not the time to worry about how it appeared. Hurry up and run!¡± Vincent suddenly noticed that under the Zerg, there seemed to be a figure that was still breathing. He leaped down from the air and landed in front of everyone. After handing Andy to Horace, Vincent said to Avril in a deep voice, ¡°Everyone, leave now and run toward the depths of the mountain range!¡± ¡°Then what are you doing¡­¡± Just as Avril was about to ask, Vincent had already turned around and rushed below the Zerg. Chapter 379 - Saving an Old Friend, a Tragic Experience ¡°Vincent!¡± When Avril saw Vincent charging toward the ancient Zerg and disregarding his own safety, she could not help but shout at him with worry. However, Avril knew that she could not stop Vincent who had already made up his mind. She could only grit her teeth and turn around to lead the rest of them toward the depths of the mountain range. ¡°Everyone, leave quickly. Only if we leave as soon as possible can we create more space for Vincent to maneuver around!¡± shouted Avril. She could tell that everyone was hesitating to leave. Everyone was originally worried for Vincent. However, after hearing Avril¡¯s reminder, they could only turn around and leave quickly. Vincent rushed in front of the Zerg. The Zerg realized that his prey was fleeing into the depths of the mountain range. Thus, it became angrier and started pulling its claws that were embedded deeply in the ground. At the same time, the Zerg had lost interest in the dying Dark Elf below it. It raised its other claw high and was prepared to kill him directly. Vincent instantly transformed into a fire spirit. His speed soared, instantly turning into a fiery red afterimage. In the next second, he arrived under the body of the Zerg. He raised his hand to grab the Dark Elf¡¯s shoulder. He rescued him and they escaped safely. ¡°Bang!¡± The Zerg swung its claws through the air and pierced it into the ground. Its other claw that was stuck was instantly released. The Zerg finally regained its freedom. It then turned around and raised its head. Its eight eyes stared at Vincent¡¯s rapidly moving figure. The legs under its body moved quickly and chased after Vincent. Vincent, who was escaping, suddenly heard movement from behind. He could not help but turn his head to look behind him. After seeing that the Zerg was chasing after him relentlessly, Vincent raised his hand containing a ball of World Cleansing Fire. He clenched his five fingers tightly and dispersed the flames in his hand. The dispersed flames seeped out from the gaps between Vincent¡¯s fingers in all directions. It turned into fire lines and soon formed a ring of fire around the Zerg. ¡°Open!¡± shouted Vincent. The fire lines behind him instantly turned into a raging fire. It formed a wall of fire that shot up into the sky with the Zerg in the middle. Vincent had successfully blocked the Zerg¡¯s line of sight. At the same time, he also sealed the remnant scents of his body. Following that, Vincent turned into a streak of fire and quickly disappeared into the forest. The Zerg that was trapped within the circular wall of fire noticed that it had lost its target and food. It immediately let out a series of mournful roars. Under the stimulation of its intense anger, the Zerg¡¯s ability once again evolved. It opened its mouth that consisted of six sharp teeth, and suddenly spat out a jet of dark green liquid! When the venom came into contact with the wall of fire, a series of sizzling sounds was heard. Vincent¡¯s World Cleansing Fire and the venom canceled each other out, and the flames soon faded, forming an empty passage. The Zerg immediately rushed out of the passage. Its eight eyes were continuously sweeping through the empty dense forest. It then went in the last direction that everyone fled to, based on its memory. ¡­ Avril led the group within the Tias Mountain Range. They ran for quite a distance before she stopped and said, ¡°This place should be safe enough. Everyone should rest here for a while and wait for Vincent to come and meet us!¡± Ebenezer¡¯s face was filled with worry as he asked, ¡°Then what should we do if Master doesn¡¯t come?¡± Avril said very resolutely, ¡°If Vincent doesn¡¯t make it, then we will turn back and avenge him!¡± Ebenezer nodded. He understood what Avril meant. As long as Vincent could survive, he would be able to catch up with them. If he did not come for a long time, it would mean that he was dead. There was no third possibility! This was Avril¡¯s understanding of Vincent. She was also confident in him. In her opinion, although the Zerg was powerful, it could not do anything to Vincent! At that moment, a flame lit up from the distance of the forest and was quickly approaching the group. Ebenezer stood up and said excitedly, ¡°That must be master! Although we did not have time to mark the path, Master is still able to find us!¡± Avril said disapprovingly, ¡°With Vincent¡¯s speed, he would naturally be able to find our position after a few rounds in the forest. Do you think he caught up with us directly?¡± Ebenezer sighed in surprise, ¡°I didn¡¯t think that master would take a detour. However, after thinking about it carefully, with Master¡¯s speed, he would probably catch up to us before we even stopped. I did not expect Master to use such a primitive method to find us!¡± Avril said softly, ¡°Once you experience more battles, you will know that in times of danger, the most primitive method is often the most reliable and effective method. This is the experience that we have learned after countless battles. You must remember it well in the future!¡± Ebenezer nodded and sighed helplessly in his heart. He had been taught by his master in the past. However, his master¡¯s lover was teaching him again! Before he could reply to Avril, the flames had already arrived in front of everyone. It then disappeared in an instant. Vincent soon emerged in front of everyone with a heavily injured Dark Elf in his arms. He hurriedly said to everyone, ¡°Hurry up and save him!¡± Horace, who had always held a grudge against Dark Elves, was unwilling to care about the lives of other Dark Elves. This was even if he had already started negotiations with Dave. Plus, the other party was a High Priest so he really could not be bothered with him. Therefore, he only stayed by the side of his heavily injured disciple and did not make a move. On the other hand, Dave, who had a righteous heart, naturally would not leave any elves to die. Avril and the others did not hold any grudges against the elves or the Dark Elves, so they all came to Vincent¡¯s side to help. However, when they took off the clothes and hat on the Dark Elf, they suddenly realized that half of his face was badly damaged. It did not look like a new injury. One of his eyes was wrapped with bandages; it looked like it had been crippled. The remaining half of his face, however, made Vincent and the others feel like he looked somewhat familiar. ¡°It¡¯s him!¡± Dave was the first to recognize the Dark Elf in front of him. He hurriedly raised his head to look at Vincent. He was able to recognize the Dark Elf because of Vincent¡¯s introduction. After Dave¡¯s reaction, Vincent realized that he might actually know the heavily injured Dark Elf in his arms. He quickly took a closer look and said in surprise, ¡°It¡¯s him!¡± ¡°Who is this?¡± Ebenezer looked up at Vincent with a blank expression and then at Dave. Finally, he turned his gaze to Avril and Angelina. Avril and Angelina felt that the Dark Elf in front of them looked familiar, but his face was badly damaged. It was hard to recognize him, so they could only raise their heads and ask Vincent. ¡°He is¡­?¡± Vincent sighed, ¡°Linus!¡± Avril and Angelina could not help but widen their eyes. They lowered their heads and looked at the Dark Elf whose face was destroyed. He was badly injured and was unconscious. It was Linus, who had led his men to intercept them in Dark Yuan City. In the end, he had a life-and-death battle with his father, Conrad, in the valley outside the city. He had personally witnessed his father being killed in a sneak attack! ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect him to be a high priest. But how did he get all these injuries?¡± Angelina could not help but sigh in puzzlement after seeing the high priest robe that Linus was wearing. This was because Linus¡¯s body did not only have fresh wounds but there were also some new wounds that had just begun to heal. It seemed that his recent experience was rather rough. Vincent said softly, ¡°Let¡¯s not bother about that for now. For the sake of old master Conrad, we can¡¯t just leave him to die! Prepare some emergency medicine and quickly bandage him up!¡± Everyone placed Linus on the flat grass. Angelina and Avril took out gauze and medicine to bandage his wounds. They asked Dave and Ebenezer to help Linus bandage his wounds as well. Vincent took out the high-grade medicine that he had brought from the capital of Ultimate Evil and opened Linus¡¯s mouth to feed him. The effect of the medicine was very fast, and the healing effect was obvious. Linus¡¯s brows trembled slightly, and he soon opened his eyes. When Linus saw all the figures around him, he almost fainted again. This was because he was not sure if he was already dead, or if he was hallucinating because of his serious injuries! How could the alien race that he had been searching so hard for suddenly appear in front of him? Plus, they were all staring at him! This was too strange! Ever since he saw the Elf King¡¯s remains in Hell¡¯s Rose, Linus had prepared his men to keep an eye on the final whereabouts of the remains. Moreover, in order to avoid falling into chaos at that time, Linus had deliberately led his subordinates to the outermost courtyard in the alley. However, what Linus did not expect was that just as Dave was walking out of Hell¡¯s Rose with the Elf King¡¯s remains, a mysterious Dark Elf suddenly appeared and destroyed the entire alley in the blink of an eye. At that time, Linus and his men were stationed at the courtyard at the far end of the valley. They did not receive a devastating blow at first, so Linus took the opportunity to ask his subordinates to quickly retreat. However, as he and a few of his men were the last to leave the courtyard, most of them drowned in the endless black flames. His subordinates who were trapped in the courtyard all died on the spot. Linus was only in the inextinguishable black flames because he wanted to save the others. Only when he was severely burned, did City Lord Andre arrive. Linus was only able to survive because of City Lord Andre who extinguished all the flames in the valley. Linus¡¯s face was destroyed, and there were also some injuries on his body. After he recovered, he decided to leave Devil Flame City as soon as possible. Linus led his men out of the city and was prepared to travel through the night. However, an enormous spider suddenly rushed out of Devil Flame City at the same time that they were about to leave. The spider directly targeted Linus and his men as food. Linus, who had just suffered a great calamity and a sudden change, had no choice but to order his subordinates to retreat and hide. He then led a few Dark Elves to lure away the crazy and powerful Zerg. In the end, Linus was the only one left standing. He fought and retreated all the way, luring the Zerg into the dense forest. Just as Linus was powerless to resist, the Zerg tried to stab him but got stuck in the soil. The accident allowed him to survive by a fluke. Those were Linus¡¯s last memories. After that, he fell into a coma due to the injuries on his body. When he opened his eyes again, the Zerg had disappeared. What appeared in front of him was the foreign races that had caused a ruckus in Dark Yuan City. Linus could not believe the situation before his eyes. What exactly was going on? Vincent could not help but ask softly, ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± When Linus heard Vincent¡¯s voice, he immediately confirmed that he was still alive. Moreover, there was a high possibility that he had been saved by these foreign races! There was already enmity between the two sides, so Linus could not be bothered to answer Vincent¡¯s question. Vincent raised his head and said to everyone, ¡°Everyone, disperse first. Pay more attention to the surrounding situation. Once we discover traces of the Zerg, we will immediately move. Everyone, make use of this period of time to recuperate and discuss what to do next. However, we cannot stay in this Tias Mountain Range any longer. No one knows how long before that Zerg will head here to cause trouble!¡± Everyone nodded and dispersed, leaving only Vincent behind with Linus. ¡°Did you accidentally bump into the Zerg in the mountains, or did you lead it all the way here to the dense forest?¡± asked Vincent. Linus remained silent. He was determined not to communicate with Vincent. Vincent was not angry when he saw his reaction. He simply said, ¡°This spider has the strength of a level 60 creature. It can be considered a monster that I unintentionally released. However, my original intention was to let the Zerg reappear in the world. I did not expect that it would bring so many disasters. I also overestimated the High Priest of Devil Flame City. You were lucky to be able to hold on until we saved you from the Zerg. That High Priest was eaten by the Zerg!¡± After Linus heard that the terrifying insect had something to do with Vincent, he could not hold it in any longer and ask in a deep voice, ¡°What exactly do you want to do? Do you want to destroy the Elf World?¡± Vincent shook his head and said softly, ¡°Of course not, those were accidents! Moreover, if what I did was to destroy the Elf world, then what about that Gajero that you believe in?¡± Linus naturally knew Vincent¡¯s identity and said coldly, ¡°You didn¡¯t forget to blaspheme the Great God Gajero even until now. You¡¯re really crazy and deserve to die!¡± Vincent could not help but shake his head. With a cold smile, he said, ¡°I know that a fanatic like you, who would kill his own father for Gajero, would not admit the threat and harm that Gajero had caused to the Elf Race if there was no concrete evidence in front of you. But I¡¯m already working hard to find evidence in this regard. I¡¯ll definitely ask you to come and take a look when I find it!¡± Linus glared at Vincent angrily and said seriously, ¡°I didn¡¯t kill my father. He was killed by the previous b*stard High Priest!¡± Vincent saw that Linus seemed to be very serious and upset about Conrad¡¯s death. They were no longer at loggerheads. This showed that he still had feelings for his father, which made Vincent feel glad for Conrad. He then said, ¡°I killed the High Priest because he killed your father! As for you, I was only keeping you alive to give Conrad face!¡± After hearing what Vincent said, Linus snorted coldly in response and turned his head to ignore Vincent. Vincent raised his head slightly and said softly, ¡°When you faced Conrad in Dark Yuan City before, didn¡¯t you notice that your emotions were getting more and more out of control? You were becoming more and more irritable? According to our guess, all of this is related to your belief in the Demon Race. The thick aura of the Demon Race can affect your minds, making you more brutal, cold-blooded, and thirsty for power. At the same time, it also creates a potential conflict between you and the ordinary elves!¡± Linus was stunned. He turned to look at Vincent speechlessly. He would not have felt these changes that Vincent had mentioned in Dark Yuan City. However, after arriving in Devil Flame City, Linus had secretly changed his belief. The demonic aura in his body became weaker and weaker, which made him more and more awake. At the same time, he was surprised to find that his companions were becoming more and more irritable. They would constantly vent the negative emotions in their hearts. This made Linus feel uneasy because he was completely ignorant of the changes before. It was Vincent who had proposed such a concept to him. All the Dark Elves¡¯ dark thoughts were actually born because of their belief in Gajero! However, this was only Vincent¡¯s side of the story. Even if Linus wanted to admit it in his heart, he had to fully question Vincent¡¯s motives. ¡°What specific discoveries have you made?¡± Linus suddenly opened his mouth and questioned Vincent about his recent discoveries. Vincent shook his head and said, ¡°Gajero wants to rule the elves, not exterminate the race. Therefore, he will definitely try his best to hide his true purpose and weave countless lies to deceive you, fanatical believers!¡± ¡°Fanaticism, I hope so!¡± Linus raised his hand and gently touched his injured cheek and the gauze wrapped around his eyes. He sighed softly. Under the gauze that no one had ever seen, there was actually a fiery red eye! At the same time, Linus could not help but sigh in his heart. The disaster in the alley could be considered a blessing in disguise. He had a good reason to cover his face! The only thing that made Linus worried was what Vincent and the others were going to do to the Dark Elves. This had always made him feel very uneasy. Linus, who was gradually recovering from his injuries, sat up and said coldly to Vincent, ¡°What exactly are you going to do? The elves can settle their own matters regarding the elves. There¡¯s no need for foreign races like you to worry!¡± Vincent leaned back and laid down comfortably on the grass. He smiled and said to Linus, ¡°Back when Gajero invaded the Elf World, he was also an outsider! Why do you still let him control the Elf World? Or are you elves born to bully the weak and fear the strong? Will the elves only regard the strong as their leaders?¡± Chapter 380 - Was Not Welcomed, Prepare for Battle Linus heard Vincent¡¯s humiliation and replied, ¡°Gajero was able to become the God of the Elves because he brought greater power. At the same time, he united all the cities and states in Elf World. That was how he won the respect of all the elves! Plus, everyone had also received a personal response from God Gajero himself. That was the reason why he became a god. Gajero is the Dark Elves¡¯ main god!¡± After hearing Linus praise Gajero continuously, Vincent could not help but waved his hand in annoyance. He said, ¡°That¡¯s because you failed to notice the 10,000 races that were in the Black Hole. Do you know how many worlds had been destroyed and had collapsed because of Gajero¡¯s invasion? These worlds eventually became wastelands. If such a fellow can be regarded as a god, then the day of extinction of the Elf Race would be near!¡± Linus retorted, ¡°The Elf Race has never come across the 10,000 races that were in the Black Hole. They also do not care about the lives of those other races. As long as the great god Gajero doesn¡¯t shake the foundation of the Elf World, he will be considered as the Great God who brings us peace and rules!¡± Vincent smiled and nodded. He said, ¡°The problem is that he has already touched your foundation. Could it be that the High Priest or City Lord of Dark Yuan City has never received orders to collect the Origin Divine Earth for Gajero?¡± Linus exclaimed while in shock, ¡°The Origin Divine Earth!¡± At the same time, he kind of figured out what Vincent was trying to convey. It had been a long time since the Elf World had produced an Origin Divine Tree. That also meant that the Origin Divine Earth was about to dry up or worse, it had been emptied! According to the legends of the Elf, when the Origin Divine Earth completely disappeared, the Elf Race would die regardless of how strong they were. The apocalypse would end the lives of the elves together with their world. Linus was someone who paid great attention to faith. At the same time, he firmly believed in the legends that were spread in the temple. At that moment, he had some trust in Vincent¡¯s story, but he did not react any differently. After seeing that Linus did not react to his words, Vincent immediately gave up on persuading him. He just asked, ¡°What do you plan to do next?¡± Linus let out a soft sigh and said, ¡°Since I have found you. I could gather my scattered subordinates and bring you back to Dark Yuan City to face judgement!¡± Vincent shook his head and said, ¡°Stop joking around. With your current injuries, you will be considered lucky to even survive after a battle with me, let alone bring me back to Dark Yuan City! So, let go of the thoughts of capturing us. We are all different. You should just go back to Dark Yuan City with your subordinates after you find them.¡± Linus already knew what Vincent would say. He did not refute him. He just nodded and said, ¡°At this moment, I indeed don¡¯t have the ability to capture you but if you don¡¯t kill me, I will have my men spy on you. When I recover from my injuries, I will capture you back to Dark Yuan City even if I have to travel to the Imperial City¡± Vincent looked at Linus in surprise and could not help but sigh, ¡°You actually figured out that we are heading to Imperial City. It looks like you are very suited to be a blasphemer!¡± Linus did not react. He turned his gaze to the side and avoided looking at Vincent. That was because half of his body had the demonic aura obtained from believing in Gajero. The other half was the fire energy he obtained after regaining his belief in the Fire Elf King. Therefore, he possessed two types of energy at the same time. It also meant that he possessed two types of beliefs. Faith was considered paramount to the Elf Race and Linus was considered as a double blasphemer. Not only did he blaspheme against Demon King Gajero, but he also blasphemed against the Fire Elf King! From Linus¡¯s perspective, he no longer cared about the accusations of the public as long as he could do whatever he wanted. He could not tolerate the world anymore. If he could find out the reason behind Vincent¡¯s trip, he might be able to see the true face of Gajero. At that time, Linus would be able to untangle the knot in his heart. He had been fighting with his father for many years. Once he finds out the truth, he could die with no feeling of regrets regardless of who was right and who was wrong. However, from the looks of it, Linus vaguely sensed that he might be the one who was wrong. After a moment of silence, Vincent pointed at Horace, who was not far away. He then said to Linus, ¡°That is the Wood Elf who still believes in the Wood Elf King. He also has a Thunder Elf¡¯s disciple. Do you want to meet him?¡± Linus was seriously injured. He was not paying attention to the surrounding area. After hearing what Vincent said, he turned his head to look around. He soon noticed Horace, Andy, as well as Dave. They were sitting not far from him. ¡°The son of City Lord Andre! Why are they together?¡± Linus suddenly recalled that the Dark Elf in front of him was His Highness Dave who was surrounded and intercepted in the alley. Therefore, he became even more confused about Vincent and his team. A group of outsiders who had insulted the gods, two elves who still maintained their faith in the Elf Kings, and a Dark Elf who was the son of the City Lord; why were they all together? Vincent stood up and let out a soft sigh. ¡°Now that you are awake, it is up to you whether you want to leave or have a talk with these elves. However, they might not be willing to talk to you.¡± Vincent then walked straight toward Avril and Angelina. After experiencing a life and death escape, Avril was worried. She asked Vincent, ¡°Now that the safe house has been destroyed and Linus has found out about our whereabouts, what should we do next?¡± Vincent contemplated for a moment. He responded softly, ¡°Let¡¯s not consider whether Linus would betray our whereabouts. Since he was able to follow us up until now, his motive could not just be to catch us! There are only two options at the moment. One is to bring you guys to the riverside mansion so that you all can hide there temporarily. The other is to find another safe house. I think it is more appropriate to find another safe house as the 300 soldiers are still gathered at the riverside mansion at the moment. There are too many pairs of eyes over there and it will be very difficult to hide our identities.¡± Avril nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s ask Horace if there are any other hiding places. If there aren¡¯t, we¡¯ll build one ourselves temporarily. Please remember that Zerg has already broken into the mountain, so the area is always dangerous. At this moment, we have no way to deal with it!¡± Vincent smiled and said, ¡°I have a good idea, but it might be too risky to carry out.¡± Avril and Angelina held his hands and said gently, ¡°No matter how big the risk, we will bear it with you!¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°Okay then, let¡¯s discuss our battle plan!¡± When Vincent was conversing with the two girls, Linus had managed to stand up. However, he chose not to leave. Instead, he walked toward Horace and Andy, who was still recuperating at the side. Linus asked in a careful manner, ¡°Gentlemen, may I know the reason why you are here?¡± When facing Dark Elves, Horace naturally did not have a good expression. However, after being lectured by Vincent and seeing that Vincent did not put up his guard against this specific Dark Elf, he felt like it would not be appropriate to ignore his question. Therefore, he responded, ¡°As we are not as skillful as them, we had no choice but to be included in their plans!¡± After hearing that, Linus turned to look at Dave immediately. Based on Horace¡¯s words, it was not hard for him to deduce that Vincent and the son of the City Lord were plotting something! He resisted the immediate urge to confront him about it. Instead, he turned to look at Horace again and asked, ¡°How many elves do you think still believe in the Seven Great Elf Kings?¡± Horace immediately raised his head to look at Linus warily. He asked, ¡°What do you want to do? If you ask about the elves again, I will kill you!¡± After seeing that the other party was about to stand up and fight with him, Linus hurriedly retreated to the side. He did not dare to provoke this short-tempered elf again. After sighing helplessly, Linus could only walk to Dave¡¯s side and ask softly, ¡°Your Highness Dave, as the son of City Lord Andre, what are you doing with these foreign races?¡± Dave raised his head cautiously to look at Linus and said in a deep voice, ¡°I can answer your question, but after I let you know our plan, for the sake of insurance, I must ask Vincent to kill you!¡± ¡°I agree!¡± Vincent, who was in the middle of a discussion, suddenly raised his hand in response to Dave¡¯s words. Even if Vincent had some trust in Linus, he would not completely let his guard down. The plan that he and Dave had plotted was to completely change the current situation of Devil Flame City and cause a storm in the entire Dark Elves World. If any of the Dark Elves found out about it, silencing them would be the best choice! After hearing Vincent¡¯s agreement, Linus could not help but be startled by Dave¡¯s ruthlessness. He hurriedly shook his head and said, ¡°Then forget it!¡± After seeing that both the elves and Dave did not like him, and he also refused to ask Vincent what he planned to do, he could only walk out of the mountain range alone helplessly and dejectedly. ¡°Wait!¡± Vincent suddenly called out to Linus, who was about to leave. Linus turned to look at Vincent, his eyes filled with vigilance and wariness. He thought that Vincent must have been deceiving him before. It seemed that he would never let him leave! Vincent stood up and said to Linus, ¡°If you want to leave the Tias Mountain Range, I advise you to wait here! After all, with the injuries on your body, if you meet that Zerg again, I¡¯m afraid you will only be sending yourself to death!¡± Linus asked with some confusion, ¡°Anyway, that Zerg will not leave the Tias Mountain Range for the time being. Why should I wait here?¡± Vincent smiled slightly and said, ¡°Wait for us to lure that Zerg away!¡± Linus looked at Vincent in disbelief and asked in surprise, ¡°What? You want to lure that Zerg away for me?¡± Vincent immediately said, ¡°Don¡¯t be shameless! We¡¯re going to distract the Zerg for our own plan. Helping you is just a coincidence!¡± Linus could not help but blush when he heard that. He stood in place silently and did not say another word. Vincent no longer paid attention to Linus. He turned to the others and said, ¡°There¡¯s a very dangerous matter that requires everyone¡¯s cooperation. Those who don¡¯t want to take the risk can stay!¡± After hearing that, Avril, Angelina, and Ebenezer instantly stood up and walked behind Vincent. They used their actions to prove that they were firmly supporting Vincent. At the side, Dave stood up and said resolutely to Vincent, ¡°I¡¯ll go too!¡± However, before Vincent could nod in agreement, Horace walked in front of Dave and said in a deep voice, ¡°You stay and help me take care of Andy. Otherwise, with your level 25 strength, you won¡¯t be able to help even if you go!¡± Dave looked at Horace with a surprised expression. He was naturally very unconvinced. After all, the two women by Vincent¡¯s side only had the strength of a level 23 creature. Both of them could participate in the operation, so why was he the only one singled out? Vincent nodded and said, ¡°This arrangement is not bad! Dave, stay here and take care of Andy. When you hear that the commotion outside is over, bring Andy to meet us at the outer perimeter!¡± Although Dave was unwilling, he did not go against Vincent¡¯s arrangement. He nodded and said, ¡°Alright!¡± Vincent turned his head and said to the others, ¡°Then the rest of you, follow me!¡± They then walked straight to the outskirts of the mountain range. Following that, a five-man team consisting of Vincent, Ebenezer, Avril, Angelina, and Horace started to charge straight toward the direction of the safe house. On the way, Horace, who was even more nervous, could not help but ask, ¡°What exactly are you planning to do with that Zerg?¡± Vincent said as he hurried, ¡°I need you to do whatever it takes to lure the Zerg to the place I have designated. I will set up a trap there to temporarily control this level 60 Zerg!¡± Horace was stunned. He wanted to shout that Vincent had gone crazy. They were facing such a terrifying and destructive Zerg. They could not even protect themselves. How could they lure it to the designated place? Horace who was a level 39 creature saw that Ebenezer, who was only a level 32 creature, and the two girls, who were only level 23 creatures, were fearlessly following behind Vincent, so he was too embarrassed to say anything more. After all, including Vincent, Horace had the highest level in the team. He naturally had to preserve the dignity of an expert. He could not be timid in the face of trouble, and he could not appear to be more timid than the others! After traveling for a period of time, they suddenly heard a series of roars and the sound of trees collapsing not far away. It was obvious that the Zerg was venting its anger after losing its targets. Vincent immediately motioned for everyone to stop. He swept his gaze across the surroundings and pointed at two boulders not far away. He said, ¡°The two boulders are not far apart. The space in between is just enough for the Zerg to pass through. You guys take over and think of a way to lure the Zerg behind the boulders. I will set up a trap there!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Avril was the first to respond. She then turned to look at the crowd and asked in a deep voice, ¡°For safety reasons, we¡¯ll send one person out at a time to lure the Zerg. The rest of you will be at the side preparing to receive it. If there is any danger, immediately expose yourself and get the attention of the Zerg. Who is willing to go first?¡± After hearing Avril¡¯s question, Horace thought that he would be the first person with the ability to make a move. So, he was prepared to remain silent for a moment before speaking, to show his importance. However, at that moment, Ebenezer said first, ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± Angelina followed and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll be the second one to make a move!¡± Ariel nodded and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll be the third one to make a move!¡± With that, the three of them turned to look at Horace. Horace was at a loss. He felt ashamed at the same time. He said awkwardly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Since I¡¯m the last one, then I¡¯ll definitely lure the Zerg behind that rock!¡± Avril and the rest nodded together. It seemed that this was the problem that they were worried about. The last one who attacked might be safer than the previous three, but the task on him was also heavier. This was because the last one had to lure the Zerg into Vincent¡¯s trap at all costs. Otherwise, everyone¡¯s efforts would be in vain! Since Horace had already promised them, everyone chose to trust his strength! Following that, Avril continued to carry out the command and said, ¡°Now, Vincent will stay behind. Everyone, please set off in order!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Ebenezer took the lead to rush out. He headed straight for the collapsed forest in the distance. After Ebenezer ran for a distance, Angelina followed closely behind him. She was soon followed by Avril. The three of them maintained the same distance from each other. They soon began to move closer to the Zerg. Horace looked at these foreign races, who were obviously lower in level than him, however, they were so fearless. He could not help but feel a little moved. He had always thought that he was the most outstanding assassin, and naturally, he was also the most fearless existence. However, when he faced Ebenezer and the others, he only felt ashamed. Horace said to himself firmly, ¡°I am representing the Elf Race to cooperate with them. I cannot lose to these young people!¡± He then turned into a ray of green light and followed behind Avril. When Vincent saw that everyone had set off, he quickly flashed behind two giant rocks. Vincent nodded in satisfaction after looking at the surrounding terrain that looked like the mouth of a gourd. He did not make any further arrangements. He just hid behind the rocks quietly waiting for the arrival of the Zerg. In the forest, the Zerg who was venting its anger had already knocked down countless towering trees. Its two sharp claws were like giant axes that would not stop slashing in all directions. At that moment, a black shadow suddenly rushed over. Two pitch-black blades instantly slid from the tail of the Zerg all the way up to the top of its head, causing sparks and ear-piercing sounds of friction to ring out. The black shadow soon stopped in front of the Zerg and revealed its figure. It was Ebenezer. Ebenezer looked at the shell on the Zerg¡¯s body. He did not leave any markings on it. He could not help but sigh helplessly, ¡°As expected of a level 60 creature. The shell on its body is really sturdy!¡± Chapter 381 - Relay Lure, Temporarily Safe ¡°Roar!¡± A furious roar was suddenly heard within the Tias Mountain Range, causing the entire ground to tremble. The Zerg looked at Ebenezer, who had suddenly appeared before its eyes, and displayed incomparable anger. The Zerg was a life form that was born in ancient times. Although it was unable to grasp their current language, it was still a level 60 creature. Therefore, it possessed extraordinary intelligence. Its target that had escaped earlier had returned. This made the Zerg feel like the other party was provoking and humiliating him, which was why it was so angry. Ebenezer noticed that the Zerg only stood on the spot and roared angrily but did not rush up to attack him. For a moment, he was unable to determine if the other party would chase after him if he turned around and left. Therefore, he could only wait on the spot, feeling perturbed, as he looked at the Zerg. The Zerg looked at Ebenezer, who was in a stalemate with it. It slowly raised its tail that had been hanging on the ground. A grayish-brown unknown object instantly shot out from its tail. Ebenezer looked at the unknown object that flew straight into the air. Even if it fell, it would not hit him, so he did not move his body. He only looked at the unknown object in the sky curiously. When the unknown object flew above Ebenezer, it instantly spread out and formed a huge spiderweb. There was grayish-brown mucus on it, and it looked very disgusting. Ebenezer was shocked when he saw the object spread open and turned into a spiderweb. It was heading straight toward him. At that time, the spiderweb had almost sealed off the space where Ebenezer could dodge. He was going to be trapped under the spiderweb. Ebenezer was always on guard against the grayish-brown liquid on the spiderweb, so he did not dare to come into contact with it. He could only crouch down and press his hand on the ground. ¡°Modify and open the door!¡± An invisible door instantly appeared on the grass, and Ebenezer¡¯s figure sank into the ground. He soon disappeared into nothingness. The spiderweb fell onto the ground at the same time that Ebenezer escaped. The moment the grayish-brown liquid touched the grass below, it suddenly evaporated into terrifying smoke, as if it was corroding the ground. Then, the spiderweb disappeared into thin air. It was like it had sunk into the ground. In the blink of an eye, another invisible door appeared on the ground far away from the Zerg. Ebenezer rushed out from the door and rolled on the ground. It looked like he was trying to hide from something terrifying. ¡°Bang!¡± Immediately after Ebenezer appeared, a gray-colored spiderweb emerged from the ground like a fountain. It flew into the air and landed on the ground. As Ebenezer was fast, he successfully escaped the spiderweb. However, he still looked at the spiderweb that continued to emit white mist with lingering fear. ¡°Everyone be careful! The mucus on the web can corrode the space tunnel. If you want to use the modification authority to dodge, you must be careful of the spiderweb! It can follow you into the space tunnel!¡± shouted Ebenezer in all directions. He was reminding Avril and Angelina who were hiding in the dark. After seeing Ebenezer getting further and further away from it, the Zerg let out an angry roar again. It then charged straight toward Ebenezer. The Zerg¡¯s six incomparably thick spider legs moved swiftly. It soon closed the distance between it and Ebenezer. When Ebenezer saw that the Zerg had finally launched an attack on him, he turned around and ran into the depths of the Tias Mountain Range without saying a word. At the same time, in order to guard against the spiderwebs and venom that the Zerg would throw out from time to time, Ebenezer would make an emergency change of direction after running a certain distance. He led the Zerg and ran toward the location that Vincent had specified. Although the Zerg was a level 60 creature, it was not as well-trained as the other races. However, its strength was clearly reflected in its various attributes. It had sharp claws, strong shells, the venom that could corrode psionic energy, and spiderwebs that could melt space. These were all the powerful abilities that the Zerg was born with. Apart from that, the Zerg also possessed extremely powerful strength. It could be said that it was a very comprehensive life form. Whether in terms of offense or defense, it had achieved near-perfect evolution. At that moment, the Zerg saw that Ebenezer was running further and further away. Suddenly, the Zerg stopped and bent its six spider legs. It then pushed itself upwards and shot toward the sky like a cannonball. It fell from the sky in the direction where Ebenezer had escaped. Although Ebenezer had changed his directions a few times along the way, he was still running toward the depths of the mountain range. He was still heading to the same destination. Therefore, he wanted the Zerg to get close to him so that he could use more methods to disrupt and restrain it at a close distance! Ebenezer heard the sound of the wind behind him and thought that the venom of the Zerg had reached him. He turned around and continued running toward the depths of the mountain range. However, he suddenly discovered that a large shadow had appeared under his feet. It was as if something had descended from the sky, and it was getting closer and closer to him! When Ebenezer subconsciously turned his head to look at the sky, he was shocked to see that the gigantic body of the Zerg was heading toward him. However, it was already too late for him to make an effective escape! ¡°Be careful!¡± At that moment, Angelina¡¯s petite body rushed out from the forest at a rapid speed. However, she did not go to save Ebenezer who was still in a daze. Instead, she charged straight toward the Zerg who was in the air. This was because Angelina had only appeared after she had seen what had happened. The Zerg could not effectively control its body while flying in the air. Therefore, it gave Angelina an opportunity to charge toward its unguarded abdomen. When Angelina¡¯s delicate hands touched the Zerg¡¯s abdomen, she immediately shouted, ¡°Absorb!¡± A grayish-blue aura immediately spread out from Angelina¡¯s hands. She then began to extract the innate ability of the Zerg. Previously, the abilities Angelina had extracted were the abilities of other cultivators or the special abilities of some Black Hole monsters. However, the abilities that the Zerg had were all achieved by relying on its unique body. Therefore, Angelina was very nervous because she did not know what kind of abilities she would extract from the Zerg. All of a sudden, Angelina felt that her entire body was filled with power. At the same time, her heart was filled with a desire to kill. She wanted to be brutal in her killings. In an instant, she understood that she had extracted the terrifying power of the Zerg. She also discovered that the origin of the Zerg¡¯s power was not due to the structure of its body, but rather, it was due to its brutal, ruthless desires and bestial nature. Angelina felt like she might turn into a madman who had the desire to kill if she did not release the power of the Zerg. She could feel the Zerg¡¯s desires invading her mind. After thinking about it, Angelina¡¯s entire body suddenly turned illusory and grayish-blue. Her Netherspirit body was activated in an instant. She achieved the effect of perfect control in the air. Then, with the powerful power she obtained, she used all of her strength to push the Zerg out. The Zerg¡¯s falling body stopped in the air. It was repelled by a tremendous force, and its abdomen fell toward the ground. Ebenezer, who was almost smashed to death by the Zerg, took the opportunity to quickly rush into the dense forest that was in front of him. He soon disappeared into nothingness. After the Zerg fell heavily to the ground, it started to spin like crazy. It used a lot of effort to stand up again. Its eight eyes stared at Angelina who was in the air. They were brewing with killing intent. After seeing this, Angelina knew that she had successfully attracted the attention of the Zerg. At the same time, the powerful energy that she had absorbed had not been completely exhausted. Thus, she deactivated her flying state and landed in front of the Zerg. She then continued to run toward the depths of the mountain range. ¡°Roar!¡± The Zerg let out an extremely fierce roar and chased after Angelina. It was almost losing all its rationality. Just like Ebenezer, Angelina was running back and forth into the depths of the mountain range. At the same time, she relied on the power of the Zerg that she had absorbed to run far ahead of the Zerg. There was no need for her to worry that it would jump again! This was because the Zerg¡¯s flying distance would not exceed the distance that Angelina had run! The Zerg was becoming more and more frenzied. It used its two sharp claws to chop down the surrounding trees and soon discovered its incompetence. When the two giant rocks that Vincent had prepared appeared in Angelina¡¯s field of vision, her originally fast-moving body suddenly stopped. This was because the Zerg abilities that she had absorbed had been completely used up. She no longer had the same astonishing speed as before! When the Zerg discovered that Angelina¡¯s speed had decreased, it immediately increased its speed, closing the distance between it and Angelina in the blink of an eye. Angelina heard heavy objects rolling toward her from behind. However, she did not hesitate and continued to advance toward the mountain range. When the Zerg closed the distance between it and Angelina by half, it once again jumped into the air and shot toward Angelina! However, this time the Zerg was smarter. It did not choose to directly smash toward the direction where Angelina had escaped. Instead, it fell behind Angelina accurately. When it landed, it only needed to shoot out a spiderweb to trap Angelina firmly! Unfortunately, the Zerg¡¯s little plan did not materialize. This was because, when it was about to land, a mace that was nearly 10 meters long suddenly flew out from the forest at the side and struck the Zerg¡¯s body. The Zerg¡¯s only weakness at this time was that it was unable to maintain its balance in the air. After being hit by the mace, it could only roll twice in the air like a top before falling heavily to the ground. When the Zerg stood up again, Angelina had already disappeared into thin air. Instead, a two-meter-tall figure appeared with a huge, spiked mace in her hand. Her entire body was emitting golden light. Avril stood in the distance and beckoned the Zerg with her finger. She shouted in a provocative manner, ¡°Hey, it¡¯s my turn!¡± The Zerg instantly felt her provocation. It used its six legs to stomp on the ground fiercely. It brushed its body against the ground and flew forward at high speed, heading straight for Avril. ¡°Oh my God! Even its method of chasing can evolve. Looks like this Zerg¡¯s intelligence isn¡¯t low!¡± exclaimed Avril in surprise. She then immediately turned around and ran away, leading the Zerg straight toward the entrance of the trap set up by Vincent. With the support of her god of war body, Avril¡¯s strength and speed had increased by leaps and bounds. Thus, her control and attraction toward the Zerg were the most perfect. There was no need to design any roundabout route. She just needed to rely on her speed to maintain a safe distance from the Zerg. However, the Zerg kept evolving its method of pursuit whenever it got angry. Every time its six legs stomped on the ground, it would close the distance between itself and Avril. Its speed was comparable to teleportation, and Avril was completely unable to counteract it! Therefore, Avril could only use the initial advantage that she had gotten earlier and use all of her strength to rush toward the giant rock entrance. However, Avril still underestimated the speed of the Zerg in the end. When she was only five hundred meters away from the entrance of the giant rock where Vincent was hiding, the Zerg had already rushed up behind her. It raised its two claws high up and fiercely slashed toward Avril. Faced with this sudden attack, Avril wanted to use the modification authority to temporarily avoid the claws behind her. Unexpectedly, a green light suddenly descended from the sky. Horace¡¯s figure instantly appeared in front of Avril. He raised his hand to grab Avril¡¯s arm and threw her into the forest on the side. ¡°Leave the rest to me!¡± shouted Horace. His entire body turned into a green light once again. When the Zerg¡¯s claws landed, they only struck the green light in front of it. The light dissipated into nothingness, while the other part turned into a stream of light and headed rapidly toward the direction of the giant rock. This time, the Zerg did not continue to chase after the green light. Instead, it raised its head high and locked its eight eyes onto the giant rock entrance in front of it. At that moment, Avril and the others who were hiding in the forest and observing the situation could not help but feel their hearts tighten. From the exchange earlier, it was not difficult for them to discover that the Zerg possessed the intelligence to discover traps. If it discovered Vincent¡¯s ambush, their operation would be foiled! However, what everyone did not expect was that the Zerg did not turn around and leave. Instead, it raised its tail once again and shot out a grayish-white spiderweb. It shot its spiderweb toward the entrance of the giant rock. It wanted to trap Horace between the rocks. When everyone saw this, they suddenly had a realization. It turned out that Vincent was not the only one who thought that the narrow entrance between the two giant rocks would be the best place to ambush the opponent. Even the Zerg thought that the entrance was a very suitable place to set up its spiderweb! ¡°Pa!¡± The grey-white spiderweb was the first to arrive. It landed accurately on the two giant rocks causing a burst of mist to rise. The two ends of the spiderweb sank into the rocks and did not leave any traces behind. The spiderweb seemed to have become part of the boulders. The green light that was about to enter the back of the boulders instantly stopped. Horace revealed his figure with a blank expression. The spiderweb in front of him, which involved the power of space, had far exceeded his understanding. He did not know how to react for a moment. At this moment, Horace could only choose to flee in another direction. With his speed, he could contend with the Zerg for more time. However, if he did that, it would bring Vincent¡¯s plan into the greater unknown. Horace turned his head and looked behind him. He realized that the Zerg was only one more sprint away from him. He steeled his heart, gripped the dagger in his hand tightly, and turned around to slash at the spiderweb. Ebenezer, who was hiding in the forest, could not help but warn him, ¡°Be careful!¡± However, it was already too late. The dagger in Horace¡¯s hand had already touched the gray-white mucus on the spiderweb. In the next second, the dagger that met the spiderweb actually passed through the spiderweb without any obstruction. However, it was shattered into countless pieces by the space power. At the same time, the spiderweb produced a strong suction force; it was trying to attach itself to the remaining half of the dagger. The Zerg wanted to crash into the spiderweb together with Horace. Horace was greatly shocked. He knew that if he were to crash into the spiderweb, he would definitely be shattered into countless pieces on the spot. However, no matter how hard he tried, he was unable to control his body and could only approach the spiderweb step by step. At the same time, the Zerg behind Horace was prepared to charge. It was ready to attack regardless of whether Horace would be corroded into pieces by the mucus on the spiderweb. At this critical moment, a ray of light suddenly lit up in the spiderweb. It was as if it had been slashed by an invisible sword. The spiderweb instantly split into two from the middle. It fell weakly to the ground, leaving a door for Horace to pass through. Horace did not have the time to be surprised when he saw this. He flashed forward and disappeared behind the giant rock. At this time, the Zerg had already begun to charge into the gap between the two giant rocks. At the same time, the eight eyes on his head were rapidly rotating, as if it wanted to locate Horace as soon as possible. Once found, it would then stab him a second and third time. However, when the Zerg entered the gap between the two boulders, the one who appeared in front of him was not Horace, but Vincent, who had been waiting for it for a long time! Vincent was holding a strangely shaped token in his hand. It was the key to the space tunnel that the Lingluo Race had used the modification authority to create. It was also the reason why Vincent was able to escape the capital of Ultimate Evil previously. When Vincent saw the Zerg charging toward him, he gripped the token in his hand tightly and drew a line in the air. The moment the Zerg reached the space door, he instantly activated it. He was like a huge beast opening its bloody mouth to welcome the Zerg that was charging toward him. The Zerg had already raised its two claws in the air. It was prepared to kill Vincent on the spot. However, at that moment, it could only wave its claws and draw a line through the void space. After that, it rolled into the space tunnel like a rubber ball. ¡°Withdraw!¡± shouted Vincent. The space tunnel¡¯s door closed tightly and the Zerg instantly disappeared. Chapter 382 - Dispersed, and the Clansmen Were Reunited Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ??¡±Great, we did it! We did it!¡± After the Zerg disappeared, Ebenezer, Avril, and Angelina rushed out of the forest, cheering, and surrounded Vincent with joy. Vincent smiled as he said to everyone, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to everyone¡¯s cooperation. Otherwise, we really wouldn¡¯t have been able to do anything about this ancient monster!¡± He turned his head to look at Horace, whose face was slightly pale. In the final chase, not only did Horace almost lose his life at the hands of the Zerg but he was almost sliced into pieces. He, who had just narrowly escaped death, was still unable to recover from it. Vincent smiled as he said to Horace, ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard!¡± Although Horace was in a very sorry state, he still maintained his dignity. He pretended to be calm and shook his head, indicating that he was fine. Ebenezer turned to look at the spiderweb that had been cut open on the ground. He could not help but sigh, ¡°The mucus on the spiderweb contains the power of space. It can cancel out almost every attack including the modification authority. How could it be cut open so easily just now?¡± Avril and Angelina had also cultivated the ability to modify authority. When they heard Ebenezer¡¯s question, they could not help but turn to look at Vincent. Although they did not clearly see what had happened earlier, they believed that the person who could cut open the spiderweb was definitely not Horace. That was because Horace did not have any ability that was related to the power of space. However, Vincent, on the other hand, had the exact ability. Vincent looked at their doubtful faces and smiled as he raised the token in his hand. He said to them, ¡°Previously, I used this token as a key to open the space tunnel, but I did not expect that this token had the power of space within it. I originally wanted to open the space tunnel entrance on the spiderweb to receive Horace, however, when the token came into contact with the spiderweb, the spiderweb instantly split open. It seems that only the purest space power can break open the terrifying spiderweb of the Zerg!¡± When everyone heard this, they could not help but look at the token in Vincent¡¯s hand with curiosity and shock. Ebenezer raised his head to look at Vincent and asked with a worried expression, ¡°But the Zerg can release a spiderweb that can corrode space. Will it escape from the space tunnel?¡± Vincent shook his head and said, ¡°Based on my memories, the Zerg¡¯s spiderweb has a limited amount of space power. It might be able to corrode ordinary stones or the newly opened space tunnel, but it¡¯s completely impossible to break through the tunnel that the Lingluo Race had created. No matter how long it spends inside, the most it can do is expand the width of the tunnel!¡± Ebenezer sighed in relief, ¡°That¡¯s easy then. The so-called Zerg in master¡¯s hands is just a laborer digging a tunnel!¡± After thinking for a moment, Vincent said, ¡°This Zerg will be temporarily locked in the space tunnel. However, when the critical moment comes, I will still release it! Now that the Tias Mountain Range is safe, everyone can begin to prepare the next hiding place!¡± After hearing what Vincent said, Avril and the others could not help but turn their heads to look at Horace. After all, he was the only one who understood the Tias Mountain Range the most. Moreover, everyone believed that the king of assassins, who had been famous for a long time, would not only have one safe hiding place! Although his safe house had been destroyed, he should have other safe houses for hiding. Horace looked at everyone¡¯s gazes, nodded slightly, and said, ¡°I do have other safe houses, but they are all located close to the inner parts of the Tias Mountain Range. I no longer have any safe houses near Devil Flame City!¡± Vincent thought for a moment and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if we are far away, as long as it doesn¡¯t affect our communication. At the same time, I hope that after you lead everyone to the safe houses, you can find time to contact the other elves. The cooperation can begin from Devil Flame City in the future!¡± Horace nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have already made an agreement with Dave. Since we have decided to cooperate, I will naturally not delay. After all, the ones who are more anxious should be the elves!¡± Vincent then said to Avril, ¡°You must take care of those diaries. I¡¯ll leave it with you for the next few days. Once you find anything, remember to inform me immediately. I¡¯ll take advantage of my status in the city to verify your guesses. As long as you find out exactly what happened 20 years ago, I believe that Gajero will be exposed! The elves will then be able to see his true colors!¡± Avril nodded solemnly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Ebenezer also said, ¡°Yes, master, don¡¯t worry! Once there is news, no matter how far away it is, I will use the fastest speed to rush over to the north side of the city to inform you!¡± Vincent suddenly smiled and said to Ebenezer, ¡°Wait a moment! There is no hurry. Later, you will come with me!¡± Ebenezer asked curiously, ¡°Where are we going?¡± Vincent said meaningfully, ¡°Follow me and Dave back to the riverside mansion. There should be a surprise waiting for you there!¡± When Ebenezer heard that there was going to be a surprise, he could not help but feel very expectant. He pestered Vincent for a long time but was unable to get Vincent to reveal any information to him. He could only wait impatiently by the side. Vincent and the others sat on the same spot and began to recuperate. They had previously made an arrangement with Dave when the Zerg appeared. Dave would rush out of the mountain range with the injured Andy once the sounds of the Zerg disappeared. That way, the group will not have to return to the inner part of the mountain range to look for Dave and Andy. Another half a day passed before Dave reunited with the group. He returned with Andy on his back. He did not have Vincent¡¯s terrifying speed, so naturally, he was unable to travel efficiently. He could only slowly search for traces of the group. Fortunately, the Zerg was huge, leaving behind many traces of their fight. When Dave found those traces, he just followed them accordingly. He soon found the huge rock where everyone was. Dave looked at everyone who was resting and could not help but exclaim in surprise, ¡°You guys settled it so quickly. What about the Zerg?¡± Vincent smiled slightly and said, ¡°That ugly monster has already been locked up by me. When I need it again, I will release it. Did you encounter any danger in the mountain range?¡± Dave shook his head and said, ¡°No danger! After the Zerg stop roaring, Linus took the initiative to leave. I did not go with him, so I do not know where he went in the end!¡± Vincent withdrew his gaze and did not think about Linus anymore. He then asked everyone to head toward their respective places according to the previous arrangement. After Avril and Angelina said goodbye to Vincent reluctantly, they followed Horace and Andy to the hinterland of the Tias Mountains. Vincent turned to look at Ebenezer and Dave, his two disciples, and said softly, ¡°Then let¡¯s set off too!¡± The master and disciples did not have any differences of opinion. After hearing Vincent¡¯s order, Ebenezer and Dave just turned around obediently and set off on their return journey. On the way, Ebenezer was pestering Vincent about the surprise, but Vincent¡¯s mouth seemed to have been sewn shut. He did not say a word to Ebenezer. Perhaps because he was a little annoyed with Ebenezer, Vincent could not help but turn to look at Dave and ask, ¡°What did you and Horace discuss previously? I noticed that he seemed to be very confident in you!¡± Dave replied softly, ¡°Similar to what the two of us discussed previously, I promised him that I would treat the elves well. In the future, when I take control of Devil Flame City, I will let all the elves live peacefully and equally in the city. What those elves need to do is to always respect me, be legitimate residents of Devil Flame City, and listen to my orders and dispatch when I tell them to. But in order to make them trust me, I also agreed to an additional condition!¡± ¡°What condition?¡± asked Vincent. Dave lowered his head slightly and said indifferently, ¡°In order to prove my sincerity, I will find a way to kill father in the shortest period of time, no matter what method and price!¡± Vincent could not help but be startled and sighed, ¡°I did not expect Horace to be so stubborn. He would rather add conditions in the negotiations by force than think of a way to get rid of Andre himself!¡± Dave nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Fortunately, he did not give me a deadline or requirement to carry out the condition. As long as I can change the City Lord of Devil Flame City, I will fulfill my previous promise!¡± Vincent could not help but shake his head. No matter what Dave said, he could not escape the fate of killing his father. After thinking about it, Vincent could not help but put the plan to assassinate Andre on the agenda. He had to help Dave solve this problem before Dave made his move. Moreover, Vincent was looking forward to killing Andre and extracting his soul. Only then would he be able to obtain the complete truth from 20 years ago! As the three of them were talking, the riverside mansion soon appeared in their sight. Vincent quickly reverted to his elf form and pointed at the shadow under his feet. He said to Ebenezer, ¡°Just keep your shadow form and hide beside us. You can follow us into the mansion!¡± At this moment, 300 Dark Elves soldiers were still guarding the mansion. It would be very difficult to sneak into the mansion without one or two spies. Fortunately, the owner of the mansion, Dave, and the general of the soldiers, Vincent, were helpers of Ebenezer, so it was not difficult for him to sneak into the mansion. When the soldiers saw Vincent and Dave, they immediately surrounded them and asked excitedly, ¡°Sir Vincent, Your Highness Dave, you¡¯re back!¡± Vincent and Dave smiled and nodded to the crowd. They quickly passed through the crowd¡¯s encirclement and walked straight into the mansion. This was because they were worried that if they continued to delay, Ebenezer, who was hiding in the shadows, would be trampled to death by the soldiers outside! After entering the mansion, Vincent saw Monica standing in the courtyard. She was standing beside two steel cages. There were two figures shrouded in black gas inside the cages. Dave was shocked when he saw the scene. However, he also felt that the two black figures in the cage looked somewhat familiar. He could not help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Vincent explained, ¡°Your Highness, I actually came to the riverside mansion for another purpose, which is to rescue these two from Hell¡¯s Rose!¡± Dave asked in surprise, ¡°Then who are they?¡± Vincent answered without hesitation, ¡°Shadow Demon Race!¡± Monica, who was standing in the courtyard, could not help but turn her head to look at Vincent after hearing the conversation between him and Dave. When Vincent blurted out the name of the Shadow Demon Race, Ebenezer, who was hiding in his shadow, instantly revealed himself. He looked around nervously as if he could not wait to find the whereabouts of the other shadow demons. ¡°Ah!¡± Monica saw a strange alien race that suddenly appeared in front of her. It looked very similar to the two slaves in the cage. She hurriedly hid behind Vincent. She did not dare to look directly at it. Monica stood behind Vincent and asked nervously, ¡°Why did you not come back alone? And you even brought a foreign race with you. Aren¡¯t you afraid that His Highness Dave will blame you?¡± At this time, she had completely forgotten that Dave was beside her. If Dave did not agree, how could Vincent bring back a foreign race to the riverside mansion? Vincent smiled and ignored Monica behind him. He said to Ebenezer, ¡°These two are shadow demons who have fallen into the hands of the Dark Elves. I accidentally discovered their existence, so I spent a lot of money to buy them back from the slave market!¡± Ebenezer finally saw the two figures in the cage and said to Vincent gratefully, ¡°Thank you, master. Then can I go and see them and let them out?¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay to let them out, but you have to keep an eye on them. You can¡¯t assassinate anyone inside or outside the riverside mansion. Otherwise, don¡¯t blame me for not giving face to the Shadow Demon Race!¡± Ebenezer nodded repeatedly and said, ¡°Please rest assured, master. I will definitely make them comply with your rules!¡± Vincent waved his hand and gestured for Ebenezer to go and meet his two kinsmen. Ebenezer ran to the front of the cage, carefully sizing up the two who had their heads lowered. As Harson and Daniel knew that they were being sold as slaves, from the moment they were loaded into the cage, they lowered their heads and fell into silence. They swore that they would never cooperate with Vincent, who had bought them. They would rather die than be slaves! Therefore, they did not raise their heads to look at Vincent and the others. They also did not notice that outside the cage stood a shadow demon. He was from the same race as them! After Ebenezer carefully examined the two members of his race, he first confirmed in his heart that they were definitely not the shadow demons that he knew. He also discovered that they had some injuries on their bodies. The younger shadow demon only had one arm left. It could be observed that their encounters were extremely tragic! Ebenezer stood outside the cage and asked with an excited expression, ¡°May I ask which tribe you two are from? Who are the elders in your tribe? Do you know or have you heard of Guru Gordon?¡± Harson, who was sitting in the cage with his head lowered, suddenly raised his head and exclaimed in shock, ¡°Gordon? Guru Gordon from the Cloud Highlands?¡± At first, Harson only raised his head in surprise because he heard a familiar name. However, he did not expect to see a shadow demon in front of him. He became even more shocked! Ebenezer, who was begging outside the cage, was also shocked. When he heard Harson¡¯s reply, he became even more excited and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m from the tribe of the Cloud Highlands. Unfortunately, after the Shadow Demon World was destroyed, our tribe scattered because of the scavengers that were chasing after us in the Black Hole World. Later, I lost contact with the members of my tribe. May I ask what your relationship with Guru Gordon is?¡± When Harson saw him, it was as if he had seen his own blood relatives. With tears in his eyes, he said, ¡°Gordon and I have been good friends for many years. When we were young, we went to various tribes to study together. Later, we returned to our own tribes. I just didn¡¯t expect that with Gordon¡¯s impulsive and irritable temper, he could actually become a Guru!¡± Ebenezer looked at Harson in surprise. He frowned and said, ¡°Guru Gordon is recognized as the most humorous, tolerant, and gentle guru in the Cloud Highlands. He may not be the same person as the one you know!¡± Harson shook his head and said, ¡°Impossible! ¡°The Gordon I know comes from the Cloud Highlands. As long as your guru¡¯s name is Gordon, he must be the one I know. Moreover, I think he must be quite old. In front of you kids, he naturally has to pretend to be gentle!¡± When Ebenezer heard the other party¡¯s evaluation of his guru, he could not help but feel angry. He wanted to continue arguing with the other party. When Vincent saw this, he could not help but raise his voice, ¡°Can you stop arguing for a moment? Do you feel good sitting in the prisoner¡¯s cage?¡± Ebenezer and Harson turned to look at Vincent at the same time. Harson was even more surprised at that moment because he did not expect Ebenezer to walk to the front of the prisoner¡¯s cage under the watchful eyes of the two Dark Elves. This was the same as walking into a trap! Would Ebenezer act alone under the watchful eyes of those hot-tempered Dark Elves? Ebenezer put away his displeasure and turned to Harson. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll explain to you later about Guru Gordon! I¡¯ll let you out now!¡± As soon as he said that, Ebenezer¡¯s hands immediately turned into blades. He split the cage in half. Daniel, who had lowered his head like an ostrich, only dared to look around when he realized that he had regained his freedom. He then displayed the same shock and confusion as Harson. They were both shadow demons. Daniel could not understand why he and Guru Harson were treated so inhumanely here. However, this shadow demon in front of him seemed to be friends with the Dark Elves. Daniel subconsciously turned to ask Harson, ¡°Guru Harson, who are they?¡± The guru, who could be said to be omniscient in the world of the shadow demons, was completely lost at that moment. He shook his head with a shocked face and sighed silently, ¡°This world is not as simple as I know it to be!¡± Ebenezer did not care about Harson¡¯s sigh at that time. He walked forward and checked the meteorite gold chains that locked the two of them. He could not help but sigh, ¡°What a hard material. I can¡¯t break it at all!¡± After seeing this, Vincent hurriedly reached out and patted Monica who was behind him. ¡°Oh, right! The key is with me!¡± Monica hurriedly ran out from behind Vincent and threw the two special keys to Ebenezer.. Then, she quickly ran back behind Vincent. Chapter 383 - Prepare the Forging Knife and Find the Craftsman Ebenezer caught the key that Monica threw at him. He proceeded to help Harson and Daniel to break free from the chains on their bodies. He helped them out of the cage. When Harson and Daniel were locked up in Hell¡¯s Rose, they were constantly given food mixed with poison to suppress their psionic power. Harson and Daniel were very weak at that moment. If it was not for Ebenezer¡¯s help, they would not have been able to even stand up. Ebenezer reached out to support Daniel. He looked at his broken arm and could not help but ask, ¡°What did you do to your arm?¡± Daniel did not answer him. Instead, he raised his head to look at Vincent. Ebenezer turned to look at Vincent and asked in confusion, ¡°Master?¡± Vincent said in a deep voice, ¡°He wanted to ambush me. Naturally, I have to teach him a lesson!¡± Ebenezer did not say anything more after hearing that. Although his race was important to him, his master was more important. No matter what, he would always stand on his master¡¯s side! However, when he saw the conflict between his own clansmen and his master, Ebenezer could not help but feel a little awkward. Harson, who was at the side, quickly said to Ebenezer, ¡°Daniel¡¯s arm is also suffering from a hidden illness. He crushed Daniel¡¯s arm out of goodwill. After all, we shadow demons are not afraid of breaking our limbs!¡± Ebenezer immediately raised his head and looked at Vincent with excitement. It seemed that his master was not angry at Daniel. Instead, he was helping him out of goodwill! Vincent smiled slightly and said, ¡°Take the two of them to rest first. When their strength has almost recovered, bring them to see me!¡± ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Ebenezer nodded and left with Harson and Daniel. After seeing Ebenezer and the others leave, Dave, who had been watching from the side, could not help but turn to Vincent and say, ¡°If there is such a matter in the future, can you discuss it with me first? It is a great shock for me to see so many foreign races all of a sudden!¡± The Dark Elves had always been very resistant to foreign races due to their faith. Thus, seeing foreign races was like seeing an enemy. If it was not for Vincent, Dave would have rushed out and called for soldiers to come in. Vincent said softly, ¡°It was inconvenient in Devil Flame City previously, so I did not tell Your Highness. It won¡¯t happen again in the future!¡± Dave nodded and said, ¡°What should we do now? Should we go back to the city or wait for these shadow demons to recover?¡± Vincent thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Your Highness, are you willing to leave this mansion to the three shadow demons?¡± Dave hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°This is the mansion I gave to Catherine. If others find out that we have foreign races here, I¡¯m afraid that it will bring trouble to Catherine!¡± Vincent shook his head and said confidently, ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t worry. The biggest advantage of the Shadow Demon Race is that they are very good at concealing themselves. As long as we take our soldiers and leave, no one will discover their existence! After they have recovered from their injuries, they will leave on their own and head to the Tias Mountain Range to meet up with Horace and the others!¡± After hearing Vincent¡¯s firm tone, Dave said, ¡°Since you have said so, then I have nothing to worry about. Let¡¯s return to the city! Now that Miller is dead, the position of the North City general is available. If we return late, we will not be able to help you fight for the position!¡± Vincent smiled and said, ¡°No rush! The position of the North City general will not be filled in such a short period of time. We can stay here for another two days. It is just enough time for us to help Your Highness increase some strength!¡± Dave was startled and hurriedly asked, ¡°Oh? Are you prepared to show me other methods?¡± Vincent shook his head and said, ¡°Your Highness hasn¡¯t fully mastered the knife skills yet. As long as Your Highness cultivates diligently, there¡¯s no need to cultivate other abilities!¡± Dave replied somewhat disappointedly, ¡°My knife is already broken, how can I cultivate?¡± Vincent walked to the front of the prison cage and picked up the meteorite gold chains. He said softly, ¡°These chains are all made of meteorite. As long as they are reforged, they can be used to make a more solid knife. Your Highness, why don¡¯t you invite a craftsman to the mansion to help you make a treasured knife? That way, you will be able to increase your strength and rise to another level!¡± After hearing what Vincent had said, Dave immediately had a yearning in his heart. He hurriedly replied, ¡°Good idea! How do I find a good craftsman?¡± Vincent turned to Monica and said softly, ¡°You¡¯ll go and look for His Highness! Go to Hell¡¯s Rose and find an auctioneer. Ask him to introduce the best craftsman to you and then bring him here. I will have the 300 soldiers escort you all the way there!¡± Monica looked at Vincent with some apprehension. She had just left Hell¡¯s Rose not long ago. She had never gone anywhere alone without Vincent. As Vincent had given such an important task to her, she could not help but worry that she would fail. Dave looked at Monica and nodded. He said, ¡°Monica is your person. Even if the other Dark Elves guessed that it has something to do with you and me, it would not be considered too important. So, it would not attract attention!¡± Vincent also nodded. Even he himself had the same thoughts. Monica noticed that both Vincent and His Highness were so optimistic about her. She could only suppress the anxiety and worry in her heart and said carefully, ¡°I will do my best to complete His Highness¡¯s mission!¡± Dave looked at Monica with some hesitation. After hesitating for a moment, he turned to Vincent and said, ¡°Since we are going to invite the craftsman of Hell¡¯s Rose, why not let Monica find the auctioneer on the ninth floor? After that, she can go directly to the fifth floor to find Catherine!¡± Vincent smiled and said, ¡°First of all, if everything we do is related to Catherine, it will definitely arouse the suspicion of others! More importantly, there is an even more important person than the auctioneer on the ninth floor. His identity and strength are even greater than Catherine¡¯s, and he can help us to find an even more outstanding craftsman!¡± Dave was startled after hearing that. He frowned and asked, ¡°Even more important than Catherine? The Boss of Hell¡¯s Rose!¡± Vincent nodded. He then told Dave about how he and Monica had met Myron. ¡°Myron! Did you just say that Hell¡¯s Rose¡¯s boss is Myron? He¡¯s actually still alive!¡± When Dave heard the name of Hell¡¯s Rose¡¯s boss, he could not help but sigh in shock. After seeing Dave¡¯s reaction, Vincent knew that he must have missed some important news. He could not help but ask, ¡°Why? Do you know Myron?¡± Dave looked at Vincent in confusion, as if he was surprised that he did not know Myron. However, Dave suddenly remembered that Vincent was not a Dark Elf. He would not understand the history of Devil Flame City. Dave immediately felt relieved. ¡°I forgot that you are not a Dark Elf at all, and Monica has never left Hell¡¯s Rose since she was young, so naturally she would not have heard of Myron¡¯s name. But anyone who knows the history of Devil Flame City knows the name Myron because he was the previous City Lord of Devil Flame City. He was supposedly killed when my father took office. I did not expect him to be alive until now, and he even became the boss of Hell¡¯s Rose!¡± ¡°This is¡­¡± Vincent was instantly stunned on the spot. This was because he suddenly realized that he might have exposed a flaw during his meeting with Myron. Myron might have picked up that he lacked an understanding of the history of Devil Flame City. It was possible that he had aroused Myron¡¯s suspicion. However, even if an old City Lord that was ousted by Andre could come back from the dead, how big of a wave can he actually cause? Vincent knew that Andre was the only one worth being wary of. Myron was far from being a threat to him so he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t think that there would be such a secret about Myron, but he can not show his face in public, or Andre would not let him go. Therefore, we don¡¯t have to worry about whether he will leak our matter out. I believe that no one wants to see a situation where we perish together!¡± Dave could only nod his head and put down the fear in his heart temporarily when he heard what Vincent had said. He fell silent. Vincent seemed to have seen through Dave¡¯s worries. He turned to Monica and said, ¡°You were from the fifth floor. Catherine has taken good care of you before. After you meet Myron, you can go back to have a look around. It won¡¯t raise any suspicion. When the time comes, don¡¯t forget to greet Catherine on behalf of His Highness Dave!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± replied Monica whilst nodding. After all, the fifth floor was the place that she was most familiar with. Going back there was like going home. After seeing that Vincent had seen through his thoughts, Dave could not help but raise his head in embarrassment and smile at Vincent. Vincent then said, ¡°I will arrange for the soldiers outside to escort Monica away!¡± Dave nodded and said, ¡°Alright!¡± Monica followed behind Vincent obediently, her face full of nervousness and reluctance. Vincent walked out of the mansion and reminded Monica softly, ¡°After you return to the city, try to act as arrogant as possible. Remember that you were assigned by His Highness and me to go back. There are also 300 soldiers accompanying you to protect you. Other than the City Lord, no one would dare to disrespect you! And the more arrogant you act, the safer you will be, understand?¡± Monica nodded slightly and said, ¡°Yes! If I act carefully, others will suspect that what I am going to do is very important. On the contrary, if I act very arrogant, the others will think that I am not good enough to be placed in an important position! They will just think that I am using my connections to intimidate others.¡± Vincent nodded and praised, ¡°Smart!¡± Monica lowered her head shyly and did not respond to Vincent with her usually fierce tone. This was because Monica was really timid. In order to survive, she had changed her faith because of Vincent. She, who initially believed in Gajero had become a maid who only trusted Vincent. As the elves were very devout in their faith, the current Vincent was like a god in Monica¡¯s eyes. To be praised by God was naturally a very lucky and beautiful thing. Vincent did not notice the changes in Monica¡¯s personality. He just waved his hand and called a few squad leaders in the camp to come over. The few squad leaders asked respectfully, ¡°Sir Vincent, what instructions do you have?¡± Vincent said in a deep voice, ¡°You are in charge of protecting Monica during her return back to the Devil Flame City. Then, you will patrol the city once more. When Monica wants to return, you will send her back! You must pay attention to protecting her safety, but you must not stop her from doing what she wants to do!¡± The group of squad leaders heard Vincent¡¯s order and quickly answered him in unison, ¡°Yes!¡± They then called for their soldiers to pack up. They were preparing to return to the city. Monica turned her head reluctantly to look at Vincent. She then set off under the protection of the soldiers. Vincent watched Monica leave. After that, he returned to the mansion and saw Dave waiting for him. He smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s rest for today! Tomorrow morning, I believe that someone will come to forge a new knife for Your Highness. At that time, there will also be someone to accompany Your Highness to practice his knife skills!¡± Dave asked curiously, ¡°Accompany me to practice my knife? It won¡¯t be you, right?¡± Vincent shook his head and said, ¡°The difference in strength between us is too big. If I accompany you to practice your knife, I won¡¯t be of much help to you!¡± After hearing that, Dave could not help but ask curiously, ¡°Then who could it be?¡± Vincent smiled and said mysteriously, ¡°Your Highness will know when the time comes!¡± Dave could only give up after hearing that. After bidding farewell to Vincent, he turned around and returned to his room. Vincent also returned to his room. He took out the space tunnel token, closed his eyes, and said softly, ¡°Modify the projection!¡± A screen instantly lit up above the token and formed a light screen in front of Vincent. It showed the situation inside the space tunnel. Vincent opened his eyes and looked at the Zerg that was abnormally violent inside the space tunnel. He saw that the space tunnel was already covered in spiderwebs. The tunnel that could only accommodate one aircraft had widened by a lot due to the corrosion of the spiderwebs. What was even more unexpected to Vincent was that the mucus on the spiderwebs had actually smoothened the surroundings of the tunnel. The refraction of the outside world on the tunnel walls had also become much clearer. It seemed that as long as there was enough time, the Zerg could make the space tunnel look even more perfect. Not only could it allow the aircraft to pass by freely, but one could also see the movements of the real space outside the tunnel clearly. After thinking about it, Vincent could not help but sigh, ¡°What a pity! According to my plan, this Zerg cannot be locked inside the space tunnel for too long. It seems that I can only wait until I kill it in the future. Only then can I remove its silk gland and use it as a tool to modify the space tunnel!¡± After confirming the state of the Zerg, Vincent felt relieved. He then put away the space token and laid on the bed to sleep. Finally, there was no Monica fighting with him for the same bed. Vincent slept very comfortably that night. He did not wake up until the sky was bright. ¡°Vincent, wake up quickly!¡± While he was still half asleep, Monica¡¯s voice had reached his ears, causing him to wake up instantly. After waking up, Vincent saw Monica standing in front of him. For a moment, he was not sure if he was awake or still dreaming. He hurriedly asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you go to Devil Flame City? Why did you come back so quickly?¡± Monica nodded. She smiled and said, ¡°I returned to the city yesterday evening. Then I went to Hell¡¯s Rose to find the auctioneer and asked him to take me to meet Myron. After Myron heard my request, he did not say anything and immediately agreed! Things went very smoothly. I rushed back overnight!¡± Vincent rubbed his eyes and listened to Monica¡¯s explanation. He could not help but ask, ¡°What about Catherine? Did you check on her for His Highness?¡± Monica¡¯s smile became even more smug. She pulled him up from the bed. As they walked out of the door, she said, ¡°Come with me. You¡¯ll know when you see her!¡± Vincent was dragged out of the room by Monica. They passed through the mansion¡¯s courtyard and headed straight towards the backyard. Although the mansion that Dave had prepared for Catherine was simple, it had all the necessary facilities, including a simple forging room in the backyard. Vincent was dragged by Monica all the way to the forging room! At that moment, inside the forging room, Dave was describing the shape of a knife to a burly craftsman. However, the craftsman who had never seen a knife before found it hard to accept the weapon that Dave had described. His face was still blank. And beside Dave stood Catherine! If it was not for Catherine comforting Dave, he would have already started fighting with the craftsman. ¡°Your Highness Dave, the weapon you described sounds more like a failed version of a sword! As a qualified craftsman, I would not bother to forge such a broken weapon. Your meteorite chain is indeed a good material. I can use it to forge a treasured sword for you. Why don¡¯t you consider it?¡± asked the tall craftsman seriously. Dave retorted angrily, ¡°I don¡¯t want a sword! I want you to forge a knife! A knife!¡± The craftsman scratched his head. He had a troubled look on his face. He was unwilling to forge a knife for his enemy because he felt that it would affect his reputation in the future. Vincent listened at the door for a long time and finally understood the craftsman¡¯s concern. He walked up and said, ¡°A knife is a weapon that is different from a sword. It is not a broken sword. The knife that I asked you to forge will bring about a revolution in weapons for all the Dark Elves. If this knife shines in the future, your name will become famous! And it will be all thanks to this weapon!¡± After seeing that Vincent had arrived, Dave could not help but sigh in relief. He believed that Vincent would definitely be able to explain it clearly to the craftsman. Catherine who was standing beside Dave, nodded her head to greet Vincent. The craftsman turned his head to look at Vincent with a troubled expression and frowned. He said, ¡°Sir, what you said sounds nice, but I have never seen the weapon described by His Highness Dave. How can I forge a suitable weapon just based on his description alone?¡± ¡°That¡¯s simple!¡± Vincent casually pulled out the Return Journey of the Dead from his waist and raised it in front of the craftsman. He said softly, ¡°Just follow the knife in my hand and forge a weapon of the same size for His Highness Dave. It shouldn¡¯t be difficult, right?¡± The craftsman looked at the knife in Vincent¡¯s hand with a hesitant expression. He shook his head and said, ¡°It still won¡¯t work!¡± ¡°Hiss¡­¡± Vincent could not help but suck in a breath of cold air. He almost lost his temper. Who would have thought that there was such a stubborn elf in the world? Following that, the corners of Vincent¡¯s mouth suddenly curled up into a smile. He could only use an even more violent method to persuade him! Chapter 384 - Battle of Swords, the Secret of the City Lord Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°Hey! Where did Hell¡¯s Rose find such a stubborn tempered craftsman? Just now, he asked you to forge a knife, but you said that you couldn¡¯t forge it without seeing a sample. Now that the sample is in front of you, why can¡¯t you do it?¡± After seeing that the craftsman was being uncooperative, Dave immediately became furious. He argued with him at the top of his voice. At that moment, other than Vincent, no one could understand Dave¡¯s desire for a knife. What was even worse was that the craftsman that they found was unwilling to forge a knife for him. This made Dave feel an unprecedented impatience. The craftsman looked at the irritable Dave and said unhurriedly, ¡°I am a dedicated craftsman. A weapon forged by me must be very powerful. I am unable to see the power of this weapon, nor can I estimate it. Therefore, I cannot blindly forge a weapon!¡± Vincent smiled and said, ¡°How difficult is that? You are a craftsman, so you must have some forged weapons on you, right? Let¡¯s try them out!¡± The craftsman could not help but turn to look at Vincent, ¡°I am Rooney, the best craftsman on the eighth floor of Hell¡¯s Rose. At the same time, I am the best craftsman in Devil Flame City! If you want to compare the weapons I forge with your knife, I advise you to give up. As long as it is in the vicinity of Devil Flame City, there is no better weapon than the one I forged with my own hands!¡± The smile on Vincent¡¯s face could not help but become even brighter. He said with great anticipation, ¡°That¡¯s great. Hurry up and let me see your masterpiece! It¡¯s best to take out at least two! Let me try them out!¡± Rooney felt extremely humiliated. He said with a slightly angry expression, ¡°Are you saying that you won¡¯t like the weapons that I forge? If you can¡¯t prove that your weapon is better than the ones I forged, then you will have to apologize to my weapon!¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°No problem! Then if I can prove the superiority of the knife, what price should you pay?¡± Rooney was startled and said in a huff, ¡°If you can beat the weapon that I¡¯ve forged, then I¡¯ll do whatever you want me to do. No complaints!¡± Vincent clapped his hands and said, ¡°Well, if I win, you¡¯ll leave Hell¡¯s Rose and become the personal craftsman of His Highness, Dave. Are you willing to do that?¡± Rooney did not expect Vincent to offer such a condition. He turned to look at Dave behind him with his eyes wide open. Dave looked as if he had eaten a fly. He waved his hands at Vincent. He wanted to know why Vincent would arrange such an annoying craftsman for him. It was still unknown if he could even make a weapon that suited his heart. Plus, Dave believed that he would get angry with him every day! Rooney hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll do as you say!¡± Vincent nodded happily and said, ¡°Come! Show me all of the weapons that you¡¯re most proud of!¡± Rooney raised the storage ring in his right hand. With a flash of light, seven or eight cold and shiny weapons instantly appeared under Vincent¡¯s feet. Vincent looked down and saw that there were five long swords, two staffs, and a shield in front of him. Each weapon was shining with a bright light, proving that they were all high-quality weapons. This was because whether it was the quality of the materials or the craftsmanship of the craftsmen, they had to be the best of the best in order to create the light that only a treasure could have! Vincent smiled and sighed, ¡°Not bad! Then choose the weapon that you are most confident in!¡± Rooney bent down and picked up a long sword. He raised his hand and pulled the sword out of its sheath. He held it high in the air and looked at it with a smug expression. When Dave saw the appearance of the sword, he could not help but sigh. ¡°It is the Seven Stars Flying Thunder Sword!¡± Rooney turned to look at Dave. With a smug expression, he said, ¡°That¡¯s right! I personally forged the Seven Stars Flying Thunder Sword, but that is not my proudest creation. This Nine Stars Exploding Flame Sword is my proudest creation! Its materials are even more precious than that of the Seven Stars Flying Thunder Sword. At the same time, I have spent a lot of effort on it. And it¡¯s also the number one divine weapon in Devil Flame City!¡± After hearing this, Dave could not help but look at the treasured sword in Rooney¡¯s hand with even more curiosity. His eyes were full of admiration for the sword. Vincent, on the other hand, only smiled and sighed, ¡°Don¡¯t be so boastful. Raise the sword properly. Do you dare to let me slash it first?¡± Rooney held the hilt of his sword with both hands and said to Vincent, ¡°Why not?¡± Vincent instantly withdrew his right hand that was holding the sword. After drawing a half-circle in front of him, he suddenly raised it into the air and slashed it down heavily. ¡°Clang!¡± A half-moon-shaped black light instantly fell, and a clear sound of metal colliding could be heard. The Nine Stars Exploding Flame Sword in Rooney¡¯s hand instantly broke into half, while the Return Journey of the Dead in Vincent¡¯s hand did not even have the slightest dent. ¡°Impossible! This is absolutely impossible!¡± Rooney stood on the spot, his face full of shock. He looked at the flawless blade in Vincent¡¯s hand. He felt like the entire world had collapsed. Vincent smiled and said, ¡°How is it? Are you still going to compete?¡± Rooney took a deep breath. He looked at Vincent and said solemnly, ¡°Earlier, I did not move, but you brandished your weapon. Of course, my sword will break from the impact. It is not because the weapon in your hand is good. Instead, it is because you have great strength. This time, you hold your weapon and don¡¯t move. Let me hit you with my sword. Do you dare to face me?¡± Vincent nodded and pushed Monica aside. He held the hilt with both hands. The blade was directly in front of him. He replied, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare to face you? No matter how many weapons you want to use to fight me, just say the word!¡± Rooney nodded fiercely and said, ¡°Then don¡¯t regret it!¡± With that, Rooney reached out to grab an even thicker and heavier great sword. The moment Rooney grabbed the hilt, the sheath of the great sword instantly exploded into pieces. It revealed a snow-white blade that was as cold as ice. A chilling sword aura instantly filled the entire forging room, causing Dave and the others to feel a chill down their spines. There was actually a substantial killing intent attached to the blade. It could be seen that the sharpness of this great sword was definitely above that of the Nine Stars Exploding Flame Sword! After Dave felt the chill down his spine, he could not help but look at Rooney and say, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you were so good at hiding things. Just now, you boasted that the Nine Stars Exploding Flame Sword was the number one divine weapon in Devil Flame City. However, you¡¯ve just brought out an even better weapon!¡± Rooney¡¯s originally honest face suddenly revealed a shrewd smile as he said, ¡°Your Highness, you have good eyesight! The sword in my hand does indeed surpass the Nine Stars Exploding Flame Sword in terms of attack. However, the murderous aura on the sword is a bit too strong. It will easily affect the wielder of the sword to fall down the path of murder. Thus, I never dared to show this sword to the world. I don¡¯t even have a name for it. Today is probably the only time that this sword will ever be used to fight!¡± Dave could not help but exhort, ¡°If this sword is so powerful, then you must be careful when you test it out. You must not hurt Vincent!¡± Rooney raised his sword with both hands and said in a deep voice, ¡°Rest assured, Your Highness. I know what I¡¯m doing!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Rooney brandished the great sword in his hand. The snow-white blade instantly struck the pitch-black blade in Vincent¡¯s hand. ¡°Clang!¡± The sound of metal colliding rang out almost instantly. At the same time, the nameless great sword in Rooney¡¯s hand broke into two once again. Vincent¡¯s Return Journey of the Dead was still as good as before. There was not the slightest bit of damage on it! ¡°This¡­¡± Rooney felt as if his soul had left his body. He could not believe that there was actually such a sharp divine weapon in the world. The forging talent that he had always been conceited about was completely not worth mentioning in comparison! When Vincent saw this, he could not help but smile and said, ¡°Are we going to continue competing?¡± Rooney suddenly raised his head and looked directly into Vincent¡¯s eyes. He said with a determined expression, ¡°Compete! I still have so many weapons, why shouldn¡¯t we compete?¡± Vincent nodded. He held the Return Journey of the Dead and flip it downwards. The pitch-black blade instantly swept across the ground. The remaining three longswords, two staffs, and shield on the ground were all broken into two. They did not hinder the Return Journey of the Dead at all. Rooney fell to the ground with a plop. He sighed in surprise, ¡°How is this possible? Such powerful weapons actually exist but we elves have never heard about them. ¡± Vincent put away the Return Journey of the Dead and said to Rooney in a reprimanding tone, ¡°There are so many things that you don¡¯t know! So, when His Highness Dave and I help you to broaden your horizons, you must accept it with an open mind. Don¡¯t always think about refuting!¡± In fact, from the moment he brought up the competition, Vincent had already expected the outcome. This was because the Return Journey of the Dead in his hands was the result of the fusion of his Purgatory Blade and the black knife given by the Ultimate Evil Lord. Its core power represented a whole world! No matter how outstanding Rooney¡¯s forging talent was, his forging materials were all obtained from the Elf Race. His craftmanship was limited to that of the Elf World. It was absolutely impossible for him to defeat the treasures from the Ultimate Evil Lord¡¯s collection! Rooney had completely lost the capital to be stubborn. He nodded obediently and bowed respectfully to Dave. He said, ¡°Your Highness! Previously, I was short-sighted and have offended you. Please do not mind me. From now on, I will be your personal subordinate. If you need anything, just let me know!¡± Dave waved his hand and replied, ¡°You just need to calm down and help me forge a treasured knife!¡± Rooney nodded and looked at Vincent. He asked sincerely, ¡°Sir, can you lend me the knife?¡± Vincent nodded and handed the knife over to Rooney. Rooney carefully observed the Return Journey of the Dead. He reached out two fingers and gently touched the blade. After feeling the curvature of the blade, he repeatedly sighed, ¡°Good weapon! Good weapon! How could I have never thought of such a weapon? With its thin blade and thick back, it would indeed be the most suitable weapon for chopping. It would naturally be better than a sword! It¡¯s a killing artifact!¡± As he lamented, Rooney reached out his hands to lift the blade from Vincent¡¯s hands. However, he did not expect the weight of the blade to be far beyond his imagination. No matter how hard he tried, he could not lift the blade in the slightest. He could not help but look at Vincent in shock. Rooney said in admiration, ¡°Your Excellency is born with divine power! To be able to wield such a heavy divine weapon, it seems that my carefully forged weapons will no doubt break. It is not an injustice at all!¡± Vincent smiled slightly and said, ¡°This blade will recognize its master. In the hands of others, it is as heavy as Mount Tai. But in my hands, it is only slightly heavier than ordinary weapons. You do not need to be too sentimental. You just need to help His Highness Dave to forge a divine weapon!¡± Rooney nodded and turned to look at the meteorite chain that was piled in the corner of the forging room. He sighed and said, ¡°I will use these top-grade materials to forge a treasured blade that is most suitable for His Highness Dave. It is a pity that there are no better materials at the moment. Otherwise, if added to the meteorite, it will definitely give the weapon an even more outstanding ability!¡± His Highness Dave could not help but become more attentive. He quickly asked, ¡°Then what kind of materials do you need to increase the power of the weapon?¡± Rooney immediately replied, ¡°Any kind of material is fine, but it has to be the best forging material! The meteorite has a very strong tolerance. When it is fused with any material, it would obtain the corresponding ability. But where can Your Highness find another top-grade material at this instant?¡± Dave quickly replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it! When you need to fuse using new materials, just inform me. I have a way to get the best materials!¡± Rooney nodded and said, ¡°Since Your Highness has the right materials, then there¡¯s no time for me to lose. I¡¯ll start the fire forging now!¡± Dave nodded his head repeatedly. Rooney began to get busy. Vincent and Dave soon left the forging room and no longer disturbed Rooney¡¯s work. Monica and Catherine naturally followed the two of them out. The four of them strolled around in the mansion together. They were like good friends going for an outing. Vincent turned to look at Catherine and asked curiously, ¡°Right now, everyone has their eyes on His Highness, Dave. Are you not afraid of arousing suspicion by coming out to meet him?¡± Catherine shook her head and said, ¡°I was invited by Monica to come with her to have fun. What does it have to do with His Highness?¡± Vincent still said with some worry, ¡°But I heard that Lady Catherine almost never leaves Hell¡¯s Rose. If you suddenly make an unusual move now, it will make others think further about your relationship with Dave. This is equivalent to exposing Dave¡¯s weakness!¡± Catherine smiled and said, ¡°Sir Vincent, you¡¯re worrying too much. Although I don¡¯t usually leave Hell¡¯s Rose, there are exceptions. For example, if Hell¡¯s Rose is no longer open. If I stay inside, won¡¯t that be more suspicious?¡± Vincent could not help but turn to look at Dave. After seeing Dave nodding repeatedly and confirming that what Catherine said was true, he then asked curiously, ¡°Why would Hell¡¯s Rose close down? And didn¡¯t Monica just meet Myron last night? He doesn¡¯t care?¡± Catherine sighed softly and said, ¡°Although Myron is the boss of Hell¡¯s Rose, he can¡¯t show his face in public after all. The current Devil Flame City is no longer in the same era. Didn¡¯t Monica mention to you previously that Hell¡¯s Rose will close down for a day every once in a while?¡± Vincent blinked his eyes and suddenly recalled the conversation he had with Monica. The day Hell¡¯s Rose closed down was the day City Lord Andre would collect the Origin Divine Earth through the underground tunnel! Vincent looked at Catherine in shock and mumbled, ¡°You mean¡­¡± Without waiting for Vincent to finish speaking, Catherine nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right! Today is the day City Lord Andre will pay a visit to Hell¡¯s Rose. According to the previous rules, Hell¡¯s Rose would no longer receive any guests from morning. In the afternoon, all the employees will have to leave Hell¡¯s Rose, and before the sky turned dark, us supervisors will need to leave Hell¡¯s Rose. Hell¡¯s Rose must be completely empty by then. After that, Andre will enter Hell¡¯s Rose alone at night. He will only leave before daybreak on the second day!¡± Vincent frowned. If he could sneak into Hell¡¯s Rose at night and secretly observe Andre¡¯s actions, he might be able to figure out what was going on in Elf World. Dave saw through Vincent¡¯s thoughts and could not help but ask, ¡°Then, the two of us will go back tonight?¡± Catherine took the lead and said, ¡°It¡¯s useless even if we go back! Tonight, the entrance of the Hell¡¯s Rose will be heavily guarded. No one would be able to enter the Hell¡¯s Rose from there. Therefore, even if the two of you rush back now, you would not be able to find out what the City Lord has done in Hell¡¯s Rose!¡± Vincent shook his head and said, ¡°Regardless of whether the entrance of Hell¡¯s Rose is heavily guarded or not, as long as we want to enter, there is always a way! Moreover, Andre¡¯s actions must be closely related to the Elf World, so tonight¡¯s opportunity must be seized. We must find out what Andre is doing¡­¡± ¡°Even if what he is doing is not important, it is still a mission for the City Lord. When Dave wants to take over the City Lord¡¯s position in the future, he must be familiar with the job. It¡¯s better to take a look in advance and remember it!¡± Dave nodded and said, ¡°It seems that no matter what, the two of us will go to Hell¡¯s Rose tonight to take a look. I will go and prepare my men. After that, we can rush back to Devil Flame City immediately!¡± Vincent suddenly said, ¡°No! If we bring with us a large force, tonight¡¯s matter will definitely be fraught with danger. Once Andre finds out that someone has invaded Hell¡¯s Rose, he will definitely search the entire city. A large number of soldiers stationed in the mansion is the best cover for us!¡± Dave frowned slightly and asked, ¡°Are you trying to sneak back into Devil Flame City? But the four city gates of Devil Flame City are heavily guarded. If we don¡¯t reveal our identities, how are we going to enter the city?¡± Vincent said with a crazed expression, ¡°By forcefully breaking into the city gates! We will disguise ourselves as elves entering the city to seek revenge! Not only will that reduce Andre¡¯s suspicion of us, but it will also make him question the abilities of the four city guards. This will make it more convenient for us to take over the North City Gate!¡± Dave was shocked by Vincent¡¯s boldness. He quickly nodded and said, ¡°What a crazy idea. But since you want to take a risk, I¡¯ll accompany you to go crazy!¡± Vincent smiled slightly and said with satisfaction, ¡°Good! We¡¯ll wait for the craftsman to finish forging and then test the blade. We¡¯ll rush to Hell¡¯s Rose before dark!¡± Dave nodded solemnly. Catherine, who was standing at the side, said, ¡°We still need a set of top-tier materials to forge the treasured blade. You haven¡¯t even found the materials, so how can you expect the craftsman to finish forging the blade in such a short period of time?¡± Vincent immediately turned to look at Dave. He had long guessed in his heart that Dave must have made a suitable choice. Dave smiled and took out a pitch-black bone from his storage ring. It looked rather dim.. He said, ¡°The Elf King¡¯s remains are the best forging materials in the Elf Race even without energy. What could be more suitable for forging knives than this?¡± Chapter 385 - The Treasured Sword Recognizes Its Master and Fights With All Its Might When Catherine suddenly realized something when she saw Dave taking out the Elf King¡¯s remains. Vincent, on the other hand, only smiled slightly, because he had accurately guessed that the material that Dave had prepared. It was the Elf King¡¯s remains. At the same time, Vincent also wanted to see what was so special about Elf King¡¯s remains! Vincent said softly, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then let¡¯s seize the time to forge the sword!¡± Dave nodded and walked into the forging room again. At this time, Rooney had already successfully melted the meteorite chain and forged it into a fiery-red iron ingot. He was hammering it repeatedly on the forging table. Dave stepped forward and said, ¡°I have already prepared the top-tier materials to be added to the knife, but you must close your eyes because I don¡¯t want anyone to see this material!¡± Rooney just nodded. He then swung his hammer and smashed a small ditch on the red iron ingot. He closed his eyes and said, ¡°Your Highness, please put the material into the iron ingot!¡± Dave stepped forward and placed a piece of the Elf King¡¯s remains into the iron ingot. He then said to Rooney, ¡°It has already been placed!¡± Rooney still did not open his eyes. He just swung the hammer in his hand and slowly flattened the ditch on the iron ingot. He hammered again and again until the iron ingot completely fused with the Elf King¡¯s remains. After that, Rooney opened his eyes and saw that the iron ingot in front of him had turned pitch-black. However, the continuous heat waves proved that it was still in a high-temperature state. When Rooney saw this, he could not help but sigh in surprise. ¡°What a powerful energy! It is indeed a top-tier material. Although I do not know what material Your Highness had prepared, I am confident that I can forge a true treasure this time!¡± Dave nodded and said confidently, ¡°Yes, I also believe in it! I will leave the rest to you!¡± After saying that, Dave turned around and walked out of the forging room. He walked into the mansion with Vincent and the others. Dave, who was waiting wholeheartedly for the new knife to be forged, suddenly turned to Vincent and asked, ¡°Previously, you said that there would be someone to practice with me. As the new knife is about to be forged, can you tell me who that person is?¡± Vincent just smiled mysteriously and said, ¡°Your Highness will accompany me for a period of time, then you will know!¡± Dave and Catherine silently exchanged glances and followed behind Vincent with a curious expression. Not long after, the four of them arrived at the front yard of the mansion. The yard was surrounded by guest rooms. There were three guest rooms that were occupied at this time. Vincent stood in the courtyard and asked loudly, ¡°Ebenezer, how is your clansman? Are they recuperating well?¡± The door instantly opened, and Ebenezer walked out with a face full of joy. He said to Vincent, ¡°Master, the poison in Guru Harson¡¯s body has been completely removed, and he has now recovered his strength! Although Daniel has also removed the poison in his body, his arm has not yet grown back, so he is still unable to display his full strength!¡± Vincent nodded and asked, ¡°Although Daniel has lost an arm, if we ask him to fight, how much strength can he display?¡± Ebenezer could not help but scratch his head and say, ¡°All shadow demons¡¯ combat habits are different. Everyone would show their strength differently if they only had one arm. As for how much strength he lost, we will need to ask him in person!¡± Daniel walked out of the room and said in a stubborn tone, ¡°I can still display at least 90% of my strength. Don¡¯t simply assume that an arm can affect my fighting ability!¡± ¡°Good!¡± Vincent smiled and praised him. He then asked, ¡°Then if I let you fight with His Highness, would you dare to do it?¡± Daniel turned to look at Dave, who was behind Vincent. There was no expression on Daniel¡¯s face as it was covered by the black gas. He said coldly, ¡°I won¡¯t fight with others. If you want to fight, you must fight with life and death. Does he dare to fight me?¡± After hearing Daniel¡¯s arrogant tone, Vincent could not help but shake his head and smile. He did not want to say that Dave did not dare to fight, but he felt that Daniel¡¯s behavior was too childish. However, Dave who was behind Vincent did not want to lose face at this time so he replied, ¡°I dare! Since I want to improve my strength, then I should improve myself by partaking in the most dangerous battle!¡± Daniel snorted with some disdain. His remaining arm instantly turned into a pitch-black blade. He walked straight out of the room and said in a deep voice, ¡°Should we start now, or change the venue?¡± Dave turned to look around and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the grass field in the backyard! In addition, you will need to wait for my new blade to be forged. After that, we can start the competition!¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go to the grass field and wait for you!¡± said Daniel with confidence. He then walked straight to the grass field in the backyard. Ebenezer, who was at the side, could not help but say worriedly, ¡°Master, you can let them compete, but I¡¯m worried that Daniel¡¯s temper will make this competition even more dangerous!¡± Vincent shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine! With me watching from the side, there won¡¯t be any danger!¡± Ebenezer immediately nodded with relief. He returned to his room. Although Guru¡¯s Harson had recovered, Ebenezer still wanted to talk to him about Guru Gordon. Their previous debate had not been completed. Therefore, he had to pester Guru Harson to explain things to him clearly. He was not in the mood to think about other matters at that moment. Vincent, Dave, and the others walked around the mansion until noon. All of a sudden, flames soared into the sky above the forging room, followed by a violent explosion. ¡°Quick! Something happened!¡± Vincent and the others could not help but run to the forging room. When they arrived at the backyard, they saw that the forging room had long turned into ruins. Rooney, who was covered in blood, was lying in a corner of the ruins. He could not stop coughing. ¡°Rooney! How are you? Are you alright? Where did the treasured blade that I asked you to forge for me go?¡± Dave ran forward and asked anxiously as he helped Rooney to stop the bleeding. Rooney raised his arm gently and pointed in the direction of the forging furnace. He replied softly, ¡°The blade is still in the furnace! It¡¯s just that the power of the blade is too great. The moment it was forged, it pushed me away! It looks like I must make it recognize me as its master before anyone can get close to it. Otherwise, anyone who gets close to this blade will be pushed away and end up like me!¡± Dave could not help but turn to look at Vincent behind him. He believed that no one could surpass Vincent in terms of knowledge about blades. Therefore, when Rooney said that the treasured blade needed to recognize its master, Dave still needed Vincent¡¯s professional certification. Vincent instantly thought of the Return Journey of the Dead in his hands. A true top-grade divine knife indeed needed to recognize its owner. Only by obtaining the recognition of the knife could the user become one with the knife and unleash its greatest power! Thus, Vincent nodded to Dave, indicating that what Rooney said was right. After receiving Vincent¡¯s confirmation, Dave immediately stood up and walked toward the forge with a resolute expression. ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s dangerous!¡± Catherine could not help but remind him when she saw him walking toward the furnace. This was because she could not bear to see her loved one taking such a risk. Dave turned to look at Catherine and shook his head gently. He comforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Then, Dave continued to walk toward the furnace with a determined look. When he was only five steps away from the furnace, a surge of energy instantly gushed out and swept everything around him. Dave, on the other hand, gritted his teeth and only took half a step back. He continued to stride forward and approached the furnace. ¡°Boom!¡± Another burst of even more violent energy gushed out. The entire furnace was instantly destroyed into pieces, revealing a pitch-black longsword floating in the flames. The shape and outline of the blade were no different from the Return Journey of the Dead. The only difference was that the blade of the Return Journey of the Dead had fire cloud patterns on it, while the blade in the furnace was completely pitch-black and lustreless. It looked very heavy. As Dave did not dodge or hide from the explosion, his body was already a bloody mess. The intense pain made his body tremble, but he still walked forward resolutely until he was only one step away from the black blade in front of him. ¡°Buzz!¡± The black blade suddenly let out a sharp sound, as if it was accumulating even more violent energy. It sounded like it wanted to completely kill the intruder who was right in front of it. Catherine, who was in the courtyard realized the danger in front of her and hurriedly shouted, ¡°Your Highness Dave, come back quickly, that blade wants to kill you! The treasure is not important, your safety is the most important!¡± Vincent frowned. He raised his hand to stop Catherine, and said in a deep voice, ¡°Any top-tier treasure has its own pride. If one doesn¡¯t have the firmness and perseverance to be recognized by the treasure, how could one become strong? Now is the time for him to make his own decision, don¡¯t interfere with him!¡± Catherine looked at Vincent with some confusion, but she knew that her worry at this time would only become a burden for Dave, so she could only choose to keep quiet and not interfere with his choice. Dave did not seem to hear the conversation of Vincent and Catherine. His eyes were fixed on the black knife, and he took the last step forward with all his might. The energy within the black blade that was about to erupt suddenly extinguished for some unknown reason. It was as if the treasured blade that was filled with killing intent had shown compassion toward Dave. Dave could not help but smile when he saw this. He instantly reached out his hand to grab the hilt of the blade within the flames. He then turned around to take the blade out from the furnace. ¡°Boom!¡± The color in the sky instantly changed. Bolts of lightning that were as thick as a bucket of water struck the blade. At the same time, majestic energy flowed along the blade into Dave¡¯s body, repairing and healing all his injuries. It looked as if he had never been injured before. Vincent said with a gratified expression, ¡°Good! The treasured blade recognizes its master and will not change in this lifetime! From today onwards, you will be its master for life. Now, you can give him a resounding name!¡± Dave, who had recovered from all the injuries on his body, lowered his head and looked at the black blade in his hand. He muttered, ¡°The story and origin of this blade are very noble. It is my honor to be recognized by it! From today onwards, it will be called the Inquisitive God of the World. Will it be able to live up to the Elf Race?¡± Just as Dave finished speaking, a black light suddenly lit on his weapon, as if it was responding to the name that Dave had given him. Monica, who was standing behind Vincent, became much bolder. She quickly said, ¡°It seems that this blade is really intelligent. It seems to like the name that His Highness Dave gave him!¡± Vincent smiled and said, ¡°Of course. All weapons yearn to be controlled by the strong, and the determination that Dave showed just now was a symbol of the strong. Therefore, for a weapon to be named by a strong individual was a great fortune for the weapon. It can also be considered its supreme glory!¡± Catherine, who was trying to persuade Dave to give up earlier, had an awkward look on her face because she realized that her momentary worry had actually become a burden to Dave. She lowered her head with some self-reproach. She did not dare to look directly at Dave. Meanwhile, Dave was holding the knife in his right hand. He strode forward and held Catherine¡¯s cold palm with his left hand and said confidently, ¡°From today onward, I will use my knife to protect everyone that I want to protect! I also feel an unprecedented power. Next, I should test the power of the knife skills I have learned!¡± After saying that, Dave took Catherine and strode toward the grass field in the backyard. Vincent followed behind and sighed softly to Monica, ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s witness Dave¡¯s powerful path together!¡± Everyone followed Dave to the grass field. They saw Daniel sitting cross-legged in the grass field. He had waited for a long time. After sensing Dave¡¯s arrival, Daniel opened his eyes gently and looked at the black knife in Dave¡¯s hand. He sighed softly, ¡°Not bad, it¡¯s a good knife! I wonder if it is following the wrong master?¡± Dave held the hilt of the knife with both hands and made a starting gesture. He smiled and said, ¡°Then you can give it a try. I will use my strength to prove to you that I am the best master for this knife!¡± ¡°Good, a knife and sword have no eyes. Life and death are determined by fate!¡± shouted Daniel in a deep voice. His entire body suddenly turned into a black shadow. He waved his arm that had transformed into a blade and stabbed directly in Dave¡¯s direction. Dave, who was full of heroic spirit just a moment ago, instantly widened his eyes because he did not expect Daniel to have such fast speed. Before this, he had only learned knife skills from Vincent. The only time he had experienced a real battle was when he exchanged a move with Miller. His knife was then destroyed by his opponent. Dave could not find a way to deal with Daniel¡¯s fast attack. However, Dave was definitely not someone who would just sit and wait for death in a difficult situation. When he realized that his eyes could not keep up with Daniel¡¯s speed, he decided to close his eyes. He no longer looked at Daniel who was sprinting toward him. Instead, he directly swung his blade and slashed forward. ¡°Collapsing Mountain Strike!¡± As Dave shouted, the blade in his hand was instantly enveloped by a surging demonic aura. The grass under his feet was torn apart. The streams of demonic aura were like demons that were baring their fangs and brandishing their claws. They soon pounced forward. Daniel, who had just rushed in front of Dave, instantly stopped. He swung his blade and swept at the black aura in front of him. ¡°Boom!¡± A violent tremor was felt. The power of Daniel¡¯s blade and Dave¡¯s Collapsing Mountain Strike formed a counterbalance. The two of them were pushed back by the aftershock of the collision. Dave took five steps back in a row. He stabilized his body and raised his knife at Daniel. Daniel only took two steps back before he raised his arm, which had transformed into a blade again. However, this time, Daniel did not mock Dave. Instead, he treated him very seriously as a powerful opponent. ¡°Come on, I¡¯ve gained something recently. The next slash will definitely determine the winner!¡± said Dave excitedly. When Daniel heard this, he could not help but shout coldly, ¡°As you wish, the winner will be decided in one move!¡± The two of them seemed to have reached an agreement at the same time. Hence, they raised their blades and charged at each other. ¡°Shadow blotting out the sun!¡± shouted Daniel. His speed soared once again, leaving a series of afterimages behind him. There were afterimages of Daniel running everywhere in the sky and on the grass. At this moment, it was as if there were countless Daniels raising their blades at Dave at the same time! Catherine, who was watching the battle, could not help but clench her hands nervously because she could not tell which of the countless afterimages in front of her was the real Daniel. His blade seemed really dangerous! Meanwhile, Vincent had also become nervous. He could tell at a glance which was the real Daniel. However, what made him truly worried was how Dave was going to deal with this deceptive attack. Moreover, with Vincent¡¯s sharp eyes, he could tell that Daniel did not hold back at all. If Dave could not withstand it, then what awaited him was either death or a serious injury! Vincent could not help but to grab onto his Return Journey of the Dead. As long as he was certain that Dave was unable to block the attack, he would immediately draw his blade to stop the duel between the two. Dave did not close his eyes like before. He did not avoid the chaotic scene in front of him. Instead, his eyes were wide open, carefully scanning the afterimages around him. He was searching for Daniel¡¯s real body. Unfortunately, Dave¡¯s actual combat experience was too limited. In the face of such a magical attack, it was impossible for him to find a flaw in it in a short period of time. However, there was no retreat or helplessness in Dave¡¯s eyes, instead, there was an endless fighting spirit! This was because he had always remembered Vincent¡¯s advice in his heart. Moreover, he had always been trying to find a way to fuse the power of faith with the blade technique. Dave had a glimmer of inspiration. He knew that this battle was the best opportunity to prove his inspiration. Dave roared loudly, ¡°Conquer the world!¡± The blade in his hand began to flip in an instant. Demonic aura soon condensed on the blade, forming a ten-meter-long blade that could pierce through the sky and earth. As the blade in Dave¡¯s hand continued to flip, the ten-meter-long blade completely destroyed the afterimages that filled the sky! Although Dave had not found Daniel¡¯s real body, he had cut off all the afterimages in the shortest time possible. This way, he did not have to worry about not finding Daniel! ¡°Clang!¡± A heavy collision sound was heart. A black shadow instantly flew out of Dave¡¯s attack range. It laid on the ground for a long time and did not stand up. It was Daniel, who had launched a fatal attack on Dave earlier! After seeing that victory and defeat had been decided, Dave sheathed his knife. The ten-meter-long blade instantly disappeared along with the terrifying aura of the Demon Race. As a teacher, Vincent could not help but nod his head in satisfaction when he saw the scene. He sighed in a deep voice, ¡°Very good! He can withdraw and release freely, and his fighting spirit is high. The current Dave has already obtained the essence of the blade technique. In time, he will definitely be a powerhouse of a region!¡± Monica and Catherine, who were at the side, could not help but applaud excitedly when they heard this. However, Dave did not turn around to celebrate with the crowd. Instead, he strode forward and helped Daniel up from the ground. He said to him softly, ¡°You are very strong, but you do not have the determination to defeat me. You can be considered to have shown mercy to me. Thank you!¡± Chapter 386 - Went Deep Underground, Two City Lords ¡°Your Excellency¡¯s strength is superb, and your blade technique is extraordinary. You won fair and square, so there¡¯s no need to thank me!¡± said Daniel in a calm manner. He had long lost his arrogant aura and attitude from before. He realized that there was always going to be someone better than him! A son of a City Lord who was usually pampered could actually train such a powerful attack. Daniel had always thought that the Shadow Demon Race was the most suitable race in the world for battle given their talent. He did not expect to lose the battle. At this time, Vincent, Monica, and Catherine had also walked over. When they saw the completely dispirited Daniel, Vincent could not help but say, ¡°You might have misunderstood Dave before. He is different from the Dark Elves who kidnapped you. What he wants to do is to bring harmony back to the entire Elf Race, and what he wants to deal with are the Dark Elves who have treated you as slaves. I deliberately did not explain it to you earlier because I hope that you can make good use of the hatred in your heart and burst out with even more powerful strength! Although you have lost to Dave, this is not a permanent record. Train your talent well and when you think you are strong enough, you can challenge him again!¡± After hearing what Vincent said, Daniel, who was in a bad mood, suddenly raised his head and said to Dave, ¡°You have won today¡¯s match, but I will find you again and challenge you in the future. Would you still dare to accept the challenge then?¡± Dave gently rubbed the weapon in his hand and said with a smile, ¡°Why not? I would be even happier if you could challenge me often!¡± Daniel nodded and raised his hand to say to Dave, ¡°From today onward, we are good friends! If you want to do something great for your race, I can help you!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± replied Dave with a gratified expression. He then raised his hand to shake hands with Daniel. An intense and exciting battle had ended successfully. The two of them did not fight to the death. Instead, they had built up a different kind of friendship. Vincent then said to Daniel, ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t need to rush to increase your strength right now. When your arm grows back, you can go to Ebenezer to learn how to assassinate. When the time comes, your strength will naturally increase by several times!¡± Daniel turned to look at Vincent and asked in disbelief, ¡°Is what you said true? Is there a difference between the assassination techniques of the Shadow Demon Race?¡± Vincent shook his head and said, ¡°The assassination techniques of the Shadow Demon Race are too backward. What Ebenezer has learned is the brand-new assassination technique that I had taught him. When you recover, you can learn it with him!¡± Daniel, who had just been defeated, immediately replied, ¡°No, I¡¯ll go now!¡± He left right away after hearing that there was a chance for him to become powerful. He ran out of the grassland under everyone¡¯s gazes and rushed straight to the front yard. Catherine stretched out her hands and wrapped them around Dave¡¯s neck. She said softly, ¡°Your Highness is great! But I can¡¯t stand to see Your Highness taking risks. Maybe I really am a burden to Your Highness!¡± Dave shook his head and said to Catherine gently, ¡°No, you are not a burden to me. You are the driving force to make me stronger! Moreover, only those who truly care in their hearts can maintain their rationality at all times and not be driven by the darkness in their hearts. This is the biggest difference between Dark Elves and the other elves!¡± After hearing what Dave had said, Catherine could not help but become a little surprised. She then sighed softly, ¡°Your Highness has become a blasphemer?¡± Dave nodded slightly and admitted his current identity to the woman he loved. At the same time, Dave was also clear that although the elves prioritized their faith, not all elves were fanatical believers of the gods! Elves like Catherine and Monica who had no ambition actually did not have any aspirations toward the gods. Even if they had faith, it was only because of their habits as an elf. Therefore, they were not too surprised when they heard that Dave was a blasphemer. They did not have the same view of Gajero as the group of madmen in front of the temple. Therefore, even if Dave told Catherine that he had become a blasphemer, it would not scare her too much! There were many believers like Catherine and Monica in the entire Elf World. Most of them were commoners in various cities. They did not obtain great power from their faith. They only relied on their daily work to live an ordinary life; such elves would only choose to change their faith if the gods changed. They would never stop other elves from changing their faith or beliefs. The real and true believers were the powerful warriors under the City Lord and the clergy in the temple! Dave said with a serious face, ¡°Now that I have started to become stronger, it is time for me to take over the authority of Devil Flame City from my father!¡± Catherine could not help but turn her head to look at Vincent because she knew that she could not help Dave to achieve this great goal. Only Vincent could do it! Vincent nodded slightly and said to Dave, ¡°Not bad, you¡¯re even more talented than I thought! You have grasped the essence of the eight forms of Heaven¡¯s Will. Once you completely master the eight forms of Heaven¡¯s Will in the future, you¡¯ll definitely become a powerhouse! What we need to do now is to find out what the City Lord is doing in Hell¡¯s Rose.¡± After hearing what Vincent said, Dave put his emotions aside and turned to look at Vincent. He said softly, ¡°Just as we agreed before, we will go to Devil Flame City and explore Hell¡¯s Rose!¡± Vincent and Dave bade farewell to Monica and Catherine. They sneaked out of the mansion along the field and quickly rushed toward Devil Flame City. The general guarding the North Gate of Devil Flame City had been missing for many days. The heavy responsibility fell on the three generals of the east, west, and south gates. In addition to the recent Zerg crisis in the city, the three generals were not willing to make any mistakes. Thus, the north gate was heavily guarded. It was soon late afternoon. The sun gradually set and the scenery between the sky and earth began to turn dim. The north city gate had closed early and entered a state of alert. However, at that moment, two black shadows darted toward the city gate from afar, causing the countless soldiers that were guarding the city gate to be shocked. The soldiers raised their bows and arrows and shouted toward the outside of the city, ¡°Who is it? Stop quickly before the Devil Flame City gates! No one is allowed to be impudent!¡± However, the two black shadows did not reply. At the same time, the shadows turned fiery red, and an intense flame instantly soared into the sky. The city guards hurriedly shouted, ¡°Not good, the elves have attacked the city! Quickly warn the other city gates, the north city gate has been attacked!¡± There were black shadows within the flames. They were Dave and Vincent who had rushed over together. However, the flames around Vincent¡¯s body were too powerful. It completely blocked off the demonic aura on Dave¡¯s body, making others think that they were both fire elves. Just as the soldiers on the city gate were about to warn them again, Vincent and Dave drew the long knives from their waists simultaneously and thrust them toward the city gate in front of them. The two of them shouted at the same time, ¡°A pillar supporting the sky!¡± They used the same Art of Heaven¡¯s Will technique. One was black while the other was red. The two surging knife auras instantly pierced through the city gate. ¡°Bang!¡± The city gate that was supposed to be shut tightly instantly shattered into pieces. It was like a cannonball that overturned all the soldiers who were guarding inside the city. It opened up a wide passage. Without the slightest hesitation, Vincent and Dave rushed into the city gate and disappeared before the eyes of the soldiers. A slightly more experienced soldier quickly ordered the others, ¡°This is bad. A fire elf has barged into Devil Flame City. Immediately notify the other three guards and the City Patrol Officer to search for the Fire Elf¡¯s whereabouts overnight!¡± Only by notifying the other higher-ranking officers would they be able to effectively stop the current chaos. Otherwise, once the City Lord found out about it, all the soldiers guarding the north gate would only be left with a dead-end! A soldier said with some difficulty, ¡°But¡­ but the City Patrol Officer is outside the city! He¡¯s not here!¡± The elderly soldier looked embarrassed. After hesitating, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Then inform the generals of the other three gates first and let them make a quick decision!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The group of soldiers replied in unison and ran toward the three city gates. At the same time, Vincent and Dave, who had already entered the city, hid in alleys near the city gates. They were observing the city guards¡¯ every move. ¡°Looks like their reactions are not slow. They know how to keep the situation under control!¡± said Dave. He gave a very pertinent evaluation. Vincent nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that they are dealing with us the same way that they usually deal with elves. They don¡¯t know that the two of us aren¡¯t afraid of their patrols at all!¡± Dave nodded and said with some worry, ¡°Wait a minute. Although we both have the appearance of Dark Elves, don¡¯t we want everyone to think that we are outside the city? If we are seen by the city guards and soldiers, how should we explain it?¡± Vincent smiled and said, ¡°No need to explain, because no one can see us!¡± Dave asked in surprise, ¡°No one can bump into us?¡± Vincent pulled Dave and turned around. He led him to the deepest part of the alley, pointed at a wall, and asked, ¡°This should be the direction to Hell¡¯s Rose, right?¡± Dave thought for a moment before nodding and saying, ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Vincent walked forward, raised his hand, and pressed on the wall. He said softly, ¡°Modify and open the door!¡± A sparkling light flashed from Vincent¡¯s hand and quickly spread to the wall. Immediately after that, an invisible door appeared in front of Vincent and Dave. ¡°Follow me!¡± said Vincent softly. He then took the lead to walk into the wall. Dave followed behind Vincent with a face full of shock. He walked into the wall carefully and heard the door behind him shut tightly. Dave was filled with shock as he looked at his surroundings carefully. He felt as if he was in a crystal tunnel. He could clearly see every street in Devil Flame City, but he was not in the same space and time as Devil Flame City. Under Vincent¡¯s lead, Dave discovered that he could directly walk through walls and houses. He could even walk into other elves¡¯ homes without attracting anyone¡¯s attention. It was as if he was isolated from the entire world. Dave could not help but ask, ¡°That¡¯s amazing, what ability is that?¡± Vincent answered frankly, ¡°Modification authority! It¡¯s also one of the most powerful abilities in the Black Hole World. If Your Highness really wants to learn this ability, it¡¯s not like I can¡¯t teach it to you. But I always feel that the source of the Dark Elves¡¯ power isn¡¯t that simple, so I still want to wait until I find out the source of the Elf Race¡¯s ability before deciding whether to teach it to Your Highness!¡± Dave nodded and said, ¡°You have your reasons for worrying. I respect your decision!¡± Vincent nodded and did not say anything more. He then led Dave all the way to Hell¡¯s Rose. Just then, a few figures walked out from Hell¡¯s Rose. Among these creatures, there were a few faces that Vincent was very familiar with. Vincent pointed at the two Dark Elves he knew and said, ¡°That¡¯s the auctioneer, the supervisor of the ninth floor! That¡¯s the supervisor of the seventh floor! I¡¯ve seen him before!¡± Dave nodded and said, ¡°They are also the supervisors of Hell¡¯s Rose. It seems that it¡¯s time to clear the place as Catherine had said. Everyone has left Hell¡¯s Rose. Next, my father will enter alone!¡± Vincent looked around and said in a deep voice, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be, because I don¡¯t see Myron around. Maybe he is still in Hell¡¯s Rose!¡± Dave frowned slightly and said softly, ¡°Could it be that Myron has been secretly observing father and wants to take the opportunity to avenge the incident 20 years ago?¡± Vincent sighed softly, ¡°It¡¯s a possibility but that¡¯s just our guess. Why don¡¯t we go and see for ourselves what the two City Lords of Devil Flame City are doing!¡± Dave nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Vincent squatted down. He reached out and pressed on the bottom of the space tunnel, and said softly, ¡°Modify the sinking!¡± As Vincent spoke, a circular platform instantly appeared under their feet. It was slowly sinking like a lift until they fell into the ground. The soil and rocks below the ground instantly appeared before Vincent and Dave¡¯s eyes. This scene was not unfamiliar as they had been to Hell¡¯s Rose. The scene even felt somewhat familiar. Immediately after that, the entrance to the first underground floor appeared in front of them. It was such a familiar feeling. Vincent recalled the first time he followed Dave into Hell¡¯s Rose. At that moment, Dave was looking at the empty hall on the first floor, he could not help but say, ¡°Previously, you said that Myron¡¯s office was on the ninth floor. If Hell¡¯s Rose has secrets, it must be located in the deepest part of the ground. I believe that after my father arrives, he will also head to the ninth floor. Why don¡¯t we just go there and wait?¡± ¡°Good idea!¡± said Vincent softly. He then controlled the circular platform under his feet to sink rapidly. In the blink of an eye, they had arrived at the entrance of the ninth floor. At that moment, the tunnel where Vincent and Dave were was just above the abyss outside the ninth floor. The two of them seemed to be floating in the tunnel. When they lowered their heads, they could see the endless dark abyss under their feet. Dave could only see the endless darkness beneath him. However, Vincent could see the abyss beneath his feet clearly. Moreover, there was a very attractive light in the deepest part of the abyss, as if it was continuously beckoning to Vincent. It wanted him to go and investigate it. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that I¡¯m going to investigate Andre¡¯s actions today, I would really like to go down and take a look!¡± sighed Vincent softly. Dave said with some confusion, ¡°What¡¯s there to look at down there? It¡¯s just a bottomless pit! Could there be some precious treasure?¡± Vincent raised his head to look at Dave with a smile on his face. This was because he could not judge whether Dave¡¯s words were right or wrong as he had not been to the bottom. At that moment, the sound of a machine moving suddenly came from above the two of them. Immediately after that, the Hell¡¯s Rose elevator slowly arrived at the entrance of the ninth floor. Standing on the elevator was the City Lord, Andre, who was wearing luxurious clothes. He had a solemn and imposing look on his face! ¡°He¡¯s here!¡± said Vincent softly. At the same time, he held his breath and focused on watching Andre¡¯s every move carefully. As they were in the space tunnel, no matter how loud they were, they would not be discovered by Andre. However, they still subconsciously held their breath. Andre exited the lift and stood on the stone platform at the entrance of the ninth floor. He looked down at the abyss below with a solemn expression, as if he was observing something. At that moment, Vincent thought that Andre had the same ability as himself and could see the situation inside the abyss clearly. However, Andre suddenly shook his head helplessly. It was as if he was disappointed because he could not see what was in the abyss clearly. Dave frowned and sighed in confusion, ¡°What is father doing?¡± Vincent said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but the reason he came here must have something to do with the abyss under our feet. Because ever since he came to the entrance of the ninth floor, he has not cared about any of the decorations inside. He has never even looked into the depths of the ninth floor. Because in his eyes, only the abyss under our feet is the most important!¡± Dave nodded. Just as he was about to speak, his eyes suddenly widened. He quickly grabbed Vincent¡¯s arm and pointed at his father. Vincent was equally as shocked as Dave. This was because they saw Andre rolling up his wide sleeves and slowly climbing down the abyss along a stone wall beside the entrance of the ninth floor. ¡°How is this possible? No one who fell into the abyss has ever come up alive, but looking at how skilled he is, it¡¯s obviously not the first time he¡¯s gone down!¡± sighed Dave in surprise. Vincent did not say anything at that moment, because he could clearly see Andre¡¯s every move after he climbed down the abyss. The swords and staff that were left on the stone wall had become stairs for Andre to climb down. He moved down the stone wall patiently, circle after circle, until he descended more than 300 meters away from the entrance of the ninth floor. When he reached a protruding rock wall, his figure completely disappeared from Vincent¡¯s sight. Dave looked at the darkness under his feet and asked anxiously, ¡°Where is father? What is he doing? Can we still go down and look?¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°Of course! But there seem to be more interesting things waiting for us now!¡± Dave raised his head curiously and looked at Vincent in confusion, ¡°What?¡± Vincent raised his chin and gestured for Dave to look into the depths of the ninth floor. Dave turned to look at the passageway on the ninth floor and saw the door of the auctioneer¡¯s office suddenly open. A Dark Elf with white hair and a straight back walked out! Chapter 387 - Seizing Energy, Took the Opportunity to Interrupt Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°It really is Myron!¡± When Dave saw the old Dark Elf walking out of the office, he could not help but exclaim. Vincent frowned slightly. He looked at Myron¡¯s calm face as he walked over. It was obviously not the first time that he had brushed past Andre in this way! Why did Myron not see Andre as his enemy? Why did he not take advantage of Andre diving into the abyss to launch a sneak attack on him? Although Andre could climb hundreds of meters into the abyss, if he really fell to the bottom of the abyss, it would be absolutely impossible for him to climb back up! Myron watched helplessly as the opportunity for revenge passed by him time and time again, but he was not bothered about it at all! This meant that compared to killing Andre, there was something even more important to Myron! Vincent sighed softly, ¡°Interesting. Looks like we can see more secrets come to light today!¡± Dave nodded silently and looked at Myron. He walked to the entrance of the ninth floor and lowered his head to look at the abyss below. Unfortunately, he did not have the same ability as Vincent so he could not see the scene below him clearly. At the same time, Myron did not share the same experience as Andre. Thus, he was unable to climb down the abyss smoothly as he had no memories of the swords that were inserted into the cliff. He was unable to make a smooth detour to the bottom of the abyss. Therefore, after Myron took a few glances, he withdrew his gaze and took out a crystal ball-shaped object from his storage ring. He closed his eyes and chanted softly. The crystal ball in his hand emitted a faint halo. ¡°Great Devil Gajero, please grant me eyes that can allow me to peer into the darkness!¡± said Myron softly. He then threw the ball of light in his hand toward the abyss. What surprised Vincent and Dave was that the light emitted by the crystal ball did not illuminate the darkness in the abyss. Instead, it was absorbed by the endless darkness, like a stone that had fallen into the sea. It did not stir up any waves and soon disappeared into nothingness. However, at the same time, a pitch-black light screen suddenly appeared in front of Myron. Inside it was a black scene. One could vaguely see that it was the space under the Abyss. When Vincent saw this, he could not help but say softly, ¡°It seems that Myron, the true boss of Hell¡¯s Rose, is astonishingly rich! The darkness in the abyss had absorbed all the light in an instant, but this crystal ball can still transmit a slightly illuminated scene. It looks like a treasure!¡± Dave frowned and said, ¡°I remember that three years ago, a temple in the main city was broken into and an important treasure for sacrificial purposes was stolen. It was called the Eye of the Devil, and it had the ability to spy on everything. At that time, it caused a great uproar. The local high priest even committed suicide to atone for his sins, but he was still unable to appease the anger of the believers and the City Lord. Until now, no one has mentioned this matter. I think the crystal ball in Myron¡¯s hand is very likely the lost Eye of the Devil!¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°Looks like this is a treasure that Myron especially found in order to find out what Andre did in the abyss!¡± Dave asked curiously, ¡°Why do you say that? Isn¡¯t it possible that it was Myron who stole the treasure in the first place?¡± Vincent shook his head and said, ¡°If the crystal ball was in Myron¡¯s hands from the start, then he should have investigated what Andre did down there long ago. He would not continue to observe Andre, but instead, wait for an opportunity to take revenge on him!¡± ¡°Then, what should we do next? Should we continue to wait and see what Myron will discover, or go down and take a look?¡± Dave was a little tempted as he asked because he knew that there must be an extremely important secret in the abyss. The secret made the two city lords of Devil Flame City explore it painstakingly. Vincent smiled slightly and said, ¡°Of course, we¡¯ll go down and take a look!¡± As he spoke, he once again used his modification authority and controlled the platform to continue descending until it was 300 meters away from the ninth-floor entrance. Dave looked at his surroundings that had sunk into the endless darkness. He felt extremely depressed and swallowed his saliva nervously. At the same time, he realized that even if he could reach the bottom of the abyss, it would still be useless. This was because he was unable to see the surrounding darkness clearly without any special equipment. However, Vincent¡¯s vision was not obstructed at all. He could clearly see everything around him. When he saw the weapons that were inserted into the surrounding walls up close, he suddenly realized that these weapons were not left behind by those who had fallen into the abyss. Instead, they were actually simple boardwalks specially made for one to go deep into the abyss! Although the weapons were rusty and had corroded, it was not difficult to see that they were previously rare divine weapons. Even though they were embedded in the stone walls all year round, they could still maintain their toughness and carry the weight of others. Vincent also discovered that the weapons were not inserted in a consistent manner. There were gaps and holes along the pathway. Even if someone was able to climb down, they would still end up dying because of the random gaps that would appear. It was also too dark for them to see anything. Only those who were very familiar with the pathway could be able to avoid all the traps and reach the bottom successfully! Vincent even began to suspect that the Dark Elves who had fallen into the abyss were actually looking for traces of this pathway. However, they were unable to discover the traps beneath their feet and ended up falling into the endless abyss! And those who came to explore were most likely hired by Myron. This was because Myron was the only one that had discovered Andre¡¯s strange actions. He would definitely be very curious about Andre¡¯s secret! Moreover, as long as one was smart, they would be able to guess that this secret not only concerned Andre¡¯s life and wealth but could also potentially be an opportunity for someone to become the City Lord of Devil Flame City! As they were ruled by the Demon Race, they knew that the demons only cared about results. They did not care about the process at all. Hence, Myron knew that he still had the opportunity to become the City Lord of Devil Flame City again. Therefore, his ambition far surpassed the hatred for Andre in his heart. It made him eager to know what Andre had done in the abyss! As the platform continued to descend, the circular walkway that extended 300 meters suddenly stopped. At the end of the walkway, there was a secret cave that was as high as a person. There was a huge protruding rock at the top of the cave. This was the reason why Vincent was unable to see the cave when he was observing from above earlier. He could only see Andre¡¯s figure disappearing under the huge rock. Vincent¡¯s gaze focused slightly as he tried to look into the cave. He saw three skeletons lying around the entrance of the cave. The interior of the cave was deep and tortuous, and one could not see the end. Andre was standing a few steps away from the entrance of the cave. He was squatting down on the ground doing something. He looked very busy. Dave said helplessly, ¡°It¡¯s too dark. Unfortunately, we can¡¯t see anything! If we had known earlier, we would have stayed up there to watch Myron¡¯s broadcast!¡± After hearing that, Vincent could not help but raise his head to look at the crystal ball that was still slowly descending from above. He sighed softly, ¡°If we stayed up there, we would still not have seen anything. However, we might have a chance here!¡± Dave turned to look at Vincent, his face full of anticipation as he asked, ¡°Do you have a way to make the abyss light up?¡± Vincent shook his head and said, ¡°No way! And even if there is a way, it will also arouse Andre¡¯s vigilance. At that time, the two of us will be exposed!¡± Dave sighed with some disappointment, ¡°What can we do then? Are we just going to wait here for a miracle to appear?¡± Vincent said softly, ¡°There¡¯s no need to wait for a miracle. We can just wait for Andre to leave and personally go to the places that he had passed by to take a look. Won¡¯t we know what he¡¯s doing then?¡± Dave¡¯s eyes instantly widened and he sighed in surprise. ¡°You can see my father? The darkness in here can¡¯t block your line of sight?¡± Vincent nodded. Dave quickly asked, ¡°Then where is my father? What is he doing now?¡± Vincent looked into the cave again and said, ¡°He is now in a cave. There are a few white bones around him. It seems that he is the person who dug this cave. But for some reason, he is dead. And your father is¡­ setting up a formation!¡± Originally, Vincent was still somewhat uncertain of what Andre was doing. However, when he saw Andre taking out a few spiritual materials and placing them under his feet in an orderly manner, he finally realized that he wanted to create a formation to obtain some kind of ability! As Andre could not see anything in the darkness, everything that he wanted to do needed to be done by groping. Hence, his actions were very slow, which gave Vincent enough time to observe and guess. After listening to Vincent¡¯s description, Dave could not help but ask, ¡°A formation? What¡¯s the use of setting up a formation here?¡± Vincent shook his head. This question had already exceeded the scope of his understanding. After all, this was the abyss that was unique to the Elf World. Vincent did not understand it at all, let alone speculate on Andre¡¯s motive! He could only wait and see at this point! At that moment, Myron¡¯s crystal ball floated in front of Vincent and Dave. It was on the same level as the cave. It immediately stopped moving and quietly floated in the abyss. Vincent sighed softly, ¡°It seems that Myron has already found Andre¡¯s position. No matter what Andre does next, it will be seen clearly by us and Myron!¡± At this moment, Dave, who had seen everything, could not help but ask anxiously, ¡°Myron can see my father too? Doesn¡¯t that mean that I¡¯m the only one who can¡¯t see anything!¡± Vincent was about to nod when he suddenly saw that the formation that Andre had set up was completed. A weak light instantly gushed out of the formation and turned into a large white hand. It rushed out of the cave and grabbed toward the bottom of the abyss. This time, even Dave saw the white hand. It was the only source of light in the abyss. Therefore, it instantly attracted his attention. Dave sighed in surprise, ¡°What is this?¡± At the same time, he also used the light from the large hand to look into the cave in front of him. He saw Andre maintaining the formation. Vincent was not in a hurry to frown. Instead, he just said, ¡°This should be a higher-level spell that belongs to the Demon Race. It can only be completed through a specific ritual. The purpose for it is to obtain the thing at the bottom of the abyss!¡± Dave asked, ¡°The thing at the bottom of the abyss? What else could there be down there?¡± He then lowered his head to look at his feet and was immediately stunned. This was because, at this time, the large white hand had already risen from the bottom of the endless abyss. There was a clear spring-like liquid in the palm of the hand. The liquid was clear and bright, and there seemed to be stars shining in it. Moreover, it was as heavy as a mountain. That was why the speed of the hand rising had slowed down. Dave exclaimed in shock, ¡°What is this?¡± Vincent sighed as if he had understood something, ¡°This should be the Elf Race¡¯s Origin Divine Earth!¡± Dave took two steps back subconsciously, his face filled with shock as he looked at the large hand that was getting closer and closer to him. He observed the sparkling and gorgeous liquid in his hand. He was quite certain of Vincent¡¯s guess in his heart. All the elves, including Dave, knew about the legend of the Origin Divine Earth. They also knew that the Origin Divine Earth ensured the survival of the entire Elf Race. Without the Origin Divine Earth, the entire Elf World would completely collapse. All the elves would then be buried together with it! Dave raised his hand and gripped the hilt of the knife by his waist tightly. He frowned and sighed. ¡°Back then, I wanted to kill father because we pursued different goals. At the same time, I was also tempted by the aura of the Demon Race. But if he wants to extract the Origin Divine Earth to curry favor with Gajero, then he would be cutting himself off from the entire Elf Race. There is no need for me to stop him alone then!¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°If he has been stealing the Origin Divine Earth all these years, the destruction he has caused to the Elf World will definitely reach an irreversible degree. It seems that we must put the assassination on the agenda again!¡± Dave stood silently by Vincent¡¯s side. His eyes were equally as determined. In fact, ever since Dave learned about Vincent¡¯s true identity and started practice with him, the aura of the Demon Race no longer had any effect on him. Therefore, his hatred toward Andre had been greatly diluted. In fact, when he obtained Horace¡¯s agreement to replace his father as the City Lord during the negotiation, he had already considered the mission as completed. Dave had already let go of his father¡¯s indifference toward him after so many years. He no longer had the thought of death in his heart. However, after seeing that his father was seizing the Origin Divine Earth, Dave became unprecedentedly clear-headed. He realized that his father had become the common enemy of all the elves. Therefore, he had naturally become his enemy as well! Dave asked in a deep voice, ¡°Vincent, can you stop him?¡± Vincent raised his head to look at the crystal ball floating in the abyss and replied seriously, ¡°Yes!¡± He then pushed Dave away. After Dave took a few steps back, he was surprised to find out that the tunnel platform under his feet had widened by a lot. It was no longer a small platform that only fit the two of them. Vincent quickly reminded Dave, ¡°Don¡¯t move! Using authority to maintain the state of the tunnel will consume my psionic power. This includes the magnification of the platform under our feet!¡± Dave quickly stood still and nodded at Vincent with a serious expression. He wanted to see how Vincent was going to stop his father. ¡°Transformation Skill!¡± said Vincent softly. His appearance instantly changed. He changed from a Dark Elf to a Fire Elf with red pupils! Dave could not help but be greatly shocked when he saw the scene. He originally thought that Vincent was able to transform into a Dark Elf because he had some special item on him. However, it seemed that Vincent clearly had the ability to transform into any race! Vincent naturally could not care about Dave¡¯s shock at this time. He raised his head, pointed in front of him, and shouted, ¡°Modify and open the door!¡± A small door suddenly opened in the space tunnel, revealing Vincent¡¯s head and hands. At the same time, Vincent could feel the cold aura of the abyss. He also felt a strong suction force pulling him out of the tunnel as if it wanted to devour him! Vincent took a deep breath. After stabilizing his mind, he raised his hand and extended it out of the tunnel. His World Cleansing Fire was instantly activated. He transformed the fire into countless fire lines and spread them toward the white hand below. At the same time, it quietly wrapped around the crystal ball that was in the air. At this time, the large white hand that was being controlled by Andre was still slowly rising. Although Vincent was standing in a rather bright area, there was still enough darkness to cover his figure. When the fire lines surrounded the crystal ball, Vincent said softly, ¡°Flame Extinguishing Gods!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± The flames instantly exploded in the abyss. As there was a large white hand in the abyss, the darkness could not swallow all the flames in an instant. Instead, it made the abyss three hundred meters below the entrance of the ninth floor bright as day! ¡°Who is it?¡± Andre, who was in the cave, heard the loud explosion and immediately raised his head to look out of the cave vigilantly. With the help of the light that rose at the same time, Andre instantly saw a floating head in the abyss. It was a Fire Elf! When Andre saw the scene, he could not help but feel a chill down his spine. This was because he could not understand why the Fire Elf in front of him only had a head and could float in the air. Suddenly, the Fire Elf disappeared from Andre¡¯s eyes. ¡°Who is it?¡± Andre hurriedly shouted, but there was no reply from within the abyss. Just as Andre was in a daze, the large hand that stretched out from the spell formation instantly dissipated due to the explosion of the flames. The Origin Divine Earth that was originally in his hand had scattered back down into the abyss. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Dave, who was hiding in the tunnel, could not help but shout excitedly when he saw the scene. Vincent soon returned and shut the space tunnel tight. At the same time, he returned to his Dark Elf appearance. He smiled and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that he saw my appearance. Otherwise, I would have been able to perfectly divert the calamity!¡± Dave asked curiously, ¡°Divert the calamity? To whom?¡± Vincent raised his hand and pointed at the crystal ball above them. Dave raised his head and saw that the crystal ball had turned fiery red. It seemed to have expanded by a lot! ¡°Crack!¡± Suddenly, the crystal ball, which had been burned to the extreme by the flames, could no longer bear such burden. A crack suddenly appeared on the surface of the crystal ball. There was a series of continuous cracking sounds. After the explosion, the abyss instantly fell back into silence. This allowed the continuous cracking sounds to reverberate throughout the entire abyss. It soon attracted the attention of Andre, who had just woken up from his shock. Andre hurriedly walked to the entrance of the cave.. He used the light that had yet to fade away from his large hand and looked up. He immediately saw the crystal ball that had shattered, as well as a figure that was looking down from the entrance of the ninth floor! Chapter 388 - Farewell, Enemies, Many Years of Preparation Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The abyss was dark. However, Andre could clearly see the figure at the entrance of the ninth floor. He thought that the other party could not see him as he was almost one with the darkness. He did not immediately shout at him. Instead, he gradually held onto the weapons in the wall and slowly climbed up. At that moment, all the lights in the abyss had disappeared. Other than Vincent, no one could see where Andre was. Just as Vincent had guessed, Andre had memorized all the gaps along the path. He climbed up smoothly and was even able to jump around in the darkness. He was gradually approaching the entrance of the ninth floor. After seeing that the surroundings had fallen into darkness again, Dave could not help but ask, ¡°Where is my father?¡± Vincent raised his chin and said softly, ¡°He has already gone up. He has discovered Myron and is anxious to go up and confirm his identity!¡± Dave nodded and said, ¡°The City Lord has ordered to clear the area. To think that there are still individuals staying in Hell¡¯s Rose. I believe that even if the other party is not Myron, it will still be enough to scare my father. But what should we do next?¡± Vincent thought for a moment and said, ¡°This abyss is a little strange. It seems that we are unable to use any of our flying abilities. Other than some extremely special items, anyone or anything flying in the abyss will be sucked back down into the abyss. Therefore, as long as we cut off Andre¡¯s escape route, he will not be able to return to the cave entrance!¡± Dave nodded and said, ¡°Do you think his formation must be carried out here, or can it still be carried out on the ninth floor? If it¡¯s the latter, then whether we destroy the path leading to the cave would no longer be as important!¡± Vincent thought for a moment. He could not help but sigh, ¡°I think he can still prepare the formation on the ninth floor. It¡¯s just that Andre didn¡¯t want anyone to discover the traces he left behind, so he sneaked into a hidden cave to set up the formation! In that case, it¡¯s best not to move the weapons for the time being. Who knows, we might come and explore them in the future!¡± Dave nodded and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go up and take a look. As long as father discovers Myron¡¯s existence, a great battle will definitely break out. Regardless of the outcome, we should take a closer look. This is a rare battle between experts!¡± Vincent nodded. He then controlled the platform to rise slowly. At this moment, on the ninth-floor platform, Myron was looking down at the abyss with a blank expression. He had just seen a cave using the Eye of the Devil. There seemed to be a ray of light overflowing from the cave. After that, intense flames filled the entire screen that he was looking at. Immediately after that, the Eye of the Devil completely disappeared. No matter how Myron tried, he was unable to communicate with the Eye of the Devil again. It was as if this high-level special equipment had suddenly disappeared. Myron lowered his head and looked down at the abyss with his naked eyes. He could not see anything. He had no idea if Andre had already discovered his existence. However, he was unwilling to give up trying to find the whereabouts of the Eye of the Devil. Ever since Myron took over Hell¡¯s Rose in secret, he had gradually discovered the abnormality of City Lord Andre. Naturally, Myron had to pay special attention to his greatest enemy who had defeated him in the past. Therefore, he had to try every means possible to find out what Andre was doing down there. Not long ago, Myron had personally left Hell¡¯s Rose to purchase the Eye of the Devil outside the city. He wanted to use this special equipment that could spy on everything to investigate Andre¡¯s every move! Although Myron had lost his vision, he had completely familiarized himself with Andre¡¯s movements after so many years of observation. Under normal circumstances, Andre would still need a long time to return from the underground, thus, Myron relied on the laws he knew to stand confidently on the ninth-floor platform. He was trying his best to find traces of the Eye of the Devil. Little did he know that Andre was already on his way back. Meanwhile, Vincent and Dave had already returned to the ninth-floor entrance. They were observing him through the space tunnel. Dave sighed blankly, ¡°What is he looking for? If he doesn¡¯t hide now, when my father comes to the ninth floor, he will be dead!¡± Although it had been twenty years, Dave was uncertain if Myron¡¯s strength had improved. However, he knew that his father¡¯s strength had been improving steadily over the years. This should have something to do with him constantly seizing the Origin Divine Earth. If so, it would be impossible for Myron to surpass his father¡¯s cultivation, and he would even be left far behind! Vincent sighed softly from the side, ¡°It seems that the Eye of the Devil did not provide him with a comprehensive vision. He was unable to see clearly what was going on down there. That¡¯s why he¡¯s completely unaware of his own situation!¡± Dave nodded and said to Vincent, ¡°What do you think my father¡¯s reaction would be if he saw Myron? Would he directly fight in anger?¡± Vincent shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know! But I¡¯m more curious about what Myron¡¯s reaction would be when he sees Andre suddenly appearing in front of him.¡± The two of them discussed the old enemies that had started a feud twenty years ago with a wicked interest. Myron, on the other hand, was at a loss. Suddenly, Andre stepped onto the platform of the ninth floor and emerged from the darkness. His eyes were filled with shock and astonishment as he looked at the white-haired Dark Elf in front of him. Andre frowned and asked, ¡°Myron? You¡¯re not dead!¡± Although his tone was filled with doubt and fear, he did not have the intention to immediately attack. Instead, he walked up to Myron in a calm manner. Myron was very confused because he did not understand why Andre had deviated from his usual routine. He had returned to the platform on the ninth floor in advance. ¡°Andre, you¡­ Why are you here?¡± Myron, who had always been a calm elder, asked Andre with a panicked expression. At the same time, he accidentally exposed the fact that he had been secretly observing Andre for many years. Andre frowned and said in a deep voice, ¡°All these years, I have been paying attention to the boss of Hell¡¯s Rose. Unfortunately, I have no leads. Today, it seems to me that you are the boss of Hell¡¯s Rose! You don¡¯t have to panic because you will have no chance of surviving. So now, while you are still alive, you should say a few more words. After all, we are old friends who have known each other for decades. Before you die, we should talk about old times!¡± After hearing the strong killing intent in Andre¡¯s tone, Myron became much calmer. After tidying up his robe, he raised his hand and said to Andre, ¡°Since you want to reminisce about the past, please come to my room. Let¡¯s sit down and have a chat!¡± Andre nodded and replied, ¡°Okay!¡± He smiled confidently and took the lead to walk into the corridor on the ninth floor. He was not worried that Myron would take the opportunity to escape. Myron looked at Andre¡¯s confident back and could not help but glance in the direction of the lift platform from the corner of his eyes. In the end, he sighed silently and followed Andre to his room. Andre, who was walking in front, said confidently without turning his head back, ¡°Myron, you seem more sensible than before. You know that you can¡¯t escape under my eyes! If you stepped onto the lift platform just now, your head and body would have been separated long ago!¡± Myron, who was following behind, narrowed his eyes and said in a deep voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I have been hiding for so many years. This time, I don¡¯t want to hide anymore. Moreover, there are some things that I want to explain to you face to face!¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I want!¡± Andre¡¯s tone was full of arrogance. He pushed open the door of the auctioneer¡¯s office and walked straight in. Myron, who entered the door immediately after, sighed softly and slowly closed the door. Vincent and Dave, who had seen all of this, looked at each other in tacit understanding. Under Vincent¡¯s control, the two of them walked toward the wall together. The space tunnel that was created using modification authority allowed them to travel freely to any corner of the parallel world. When Vincent and Dave walked into the wall, they realized that the wall of the office was much thicker than they had imagined. At the same time, there were many mechanical parts and high-grade materials filled with spirituality that was mixed in with the wall. Although they knew that there were many mechanisms in Hell¡¯s Rose, they were still shocked by the mechanisms hidden inside the wall! Dave sighed in surprise, ¡°I am a regular customer of Hell¡¯s Rose, but I still can¡¯t imagine that there are so many traps here. I believe that even Catherine doesn¡¯t know what the traps here are for!¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°It seems that only the auctioneer knows all the arrangements here. This is because compared to the other supervisors, only the auctioneer can be considered as Myron¡¯s confidant! The others were probably threatened and restricted by Myron because they were not reliable in his eyes. Therefore, he did not let them know more of his secrets. It seems that Myron took the initiative to invite Andre into the office, not because he was desperate to compromise, but because he wanted to use the traps here, either to beg for a way out or to perish together with Andre!¡± Dave hurriedly asked, ¡°Then what do you think he will choose?¡± Vincent replied without hesitation, ¡°I still can¡¯t see Andre¡¯s true strength. I believe that Myron will be more afraid of him than I am. Therefore, the possibility of him wanting to use a trap to escape is higher! However, when enemies meet, they will be especially jealous. Who knows if Myron will act on impulse and insist on dying together with Andre?¡± Dave shook his head and said, ¡°Both of them are City Lords. I think that both Myron and my father are extremely clear-headed and calm egoists. They would not do things that are disadvantageous to themselves. Even if they are facing enemies that they have deep-seated blood feuds against, they will still smile temporarily and wait patiently for an opportunity to strike. They are like two poisonous snakes facing off against each other!¡± Vincent smiled and said, ¡°I like your metaphor!¡± As they spoke, the two of them had already passed through the wall and arrived at the auctioneer¡¯s office. The secret room behind the wall had already been opened. Myron sat in his seat and looked coldly at Andre across the desk. He said in a deep voice, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for many years. I still haven¡¯t forgotten the scene when you ambushed me from behind. Now that I see your face again, it really feels like yesterday!¡± A crazy smile appeared at the corner of Andre¡¯s mouth as he said, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault for not knowing when to retreat or advance back then. You knew that the position of City Lord was in my pocket, but you still refused to let go. In the end, I stabbed you with my sword. You can only blame yourself for being so stubborn. You can¡¯t blame me!¡± The muscles on Myron¡¯s face twisted violently. It was not difficult to see that he was gnashing his teeth at the same time. Nevertheless, he was trying his best to suppress the anger in his heart. Myron let out a long sigh and asked Andre, ¡°What did you do in the abyss?¡± He had been observing in the dark for so many years. If he did not ask for the truth at this moment, he would never be satisfied! After hearing Myron¡¯s question, Andre could not help but frown slightly. He replied thoughtfully, ¡°Why? What did I do down there? Did you not see clearly just now?¡± Myron shook his head and answered truthfully, ¡°How could I see clearly from such a far distance? Since you are confident that you can kill me today, why don¡¯t you solve this mystery for me? It can also be considered to offset your unrighteous act of ambushing me back then!¡± Andre¡¯s tightly knitted brows immediately relaxed. He nodded and said, ¡°Alright, since you want to know, then I¡¯ll tell you! Under the abyss is the Origin Divine Earth that we all wanted to find back then. I discovered it by chance. That¡¯s why I became the City Lord of Devil Flame City. I am in control of this resource!¡± Myron could not help but say in shock, ¡°What did you say? Could it be that you have been collecting the Origin Divine Earth for Gajero all these years?¡± Andre smiled with a smug look on his face. He was too lazy to answer Myron¡¯s question. When Myron saw this, he could not help but explain with a serious expression, ¡°When I became the City Lord of Devil Flame City back then, the oracles in the Imperial City had ordered me to search for the Origin Divine Earth. However, when I was searching for it, I also found a very important piece of information. The Origin Divine Earth is indeed an important nutrient to grow the Origin Divine Trees. When the last Origin Divine Tree wilts, it would be the end of the entire Elf World! You have been so crazy about excavating the Origin Divine Earth all these years. Aren¡¯t you afraid of destroying the entire Elf Race?¡± Andre raised his head and laughed. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Why should I be afraid? I am now one of the twelve apostles. As long as the Elf World is destroyed, I can follow God¡¯s apostles to live in the Demon World. At that time, I will become stronger and will officially become a member of the Demon Race! So what if I sacrifice a mere Elf World?¡± Myron narrowed his eyes and sighed softly, ¡°It seems that you are indeed ruthless! Even my ambition in the past cannot surpass the current you. However, you are even more foolish than I imagined!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± A majestic aura instantly surged out from Andre¡¯s body. Everything in the room was instantly blown to smithereens. The originally square walls had curved under the powerful aura. All the walls stuck together as if it was an incomparably smooth ball. Andre shouted sternly, ¡°Myron, right now, your life, how you should die, and when you should die, are all within the span of a single thought of mine. I advise you to be more honest. If you continue to say such useless nonsense, I¡¯ll directly crush you to death!¡± Myron, who was being held down by Andre¡¯s shapeless aura, was sweating profusely on every corner of his body. He forcefully endured the pressure he felt all over his body and said, ¡°Do you know why you were able to successfully assassinate me back then? It wasn¡¯t because you were stronger than me. It was because the oracle in the Imperial City had given me an order to hand over the position of the City Lord to you! You actually did not even have to sneak up on me from behind that day. I wanted to hand over the position of the City Lord to you in public. However, you betrayed me. In order to climb up to the position of the City Lord, you didn¡¯t hesitate to kill your sworn brother back then. It really made my heart turn cold! So, I faked my death to fulfill your ambition. At the same time, I also wanted to complete the mission of the oracle!¡± Andre raised his eyebrows. He sneered and asked, ¡°Oh, is that so? In that case, you must have been very unwilling to lose twenty years ago, right? Then why did you only care about concealing your identity all these years? Why did you not come to me earlier to take revenge? Although the oracle in Imperial City did not want you to continue being the City Lord, he didn¡¯t stop you from killing me!¡± Myron¡¯s nervous expression suddenly disappeared. He smiled and said, ¡°That is because killing you is not my goal. My goal is naturally to regain control of Devil Flame City! However, I don¡¯t know what kind of method you used back then to make God¡¯s oracles promise you the position of City Lord in Devil Flame City. Therefore, I have to find your secret and then kill you. Fortunately, the heavens do not disappoint those who have a heart. Today, I finally know the truth. It turns out that the demons rule the Dark Elves for the sake of the Origin Divine Earth. Even if I kill you today, as long as there is enough Origin Divine Earth left, no one will pursue my actions, right?¡± Andre nodded with a smile and said, ¡°That¡¯s right! You already know all the secrets, but how are you going to kill me? What right do you have to kill me? Don¡¯t tell me you want to brag here and make me laugh to death?¡± The corner of Myron¡¯s mouth curled up into a sneer. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already prepared for twenty years for us to meet again today. I¡¯ve spent an incomparably long time building this place into a giant trap that will never allow you to leave. From the moment you walked into this office, your life and death are already in my hands!¡± When Andre heard this, he was about to retort disdainfully when he suddenly saw Myron that was in front of him lowering his body and sinking into the ground along with his chair. ¡°Enjoy yourself! All of these are gifts that I have prepared meticulously for you!¡± Myron¡¯s voice came from the secret door under the table. The door then slammed shut, turning the entire room into a secret chamber. Countless machine expansion sounds began to ring out. The surrounding walls began to rotate. Soon, powerful hidden machine weapons appeared one by one. Dave looked at the weapons that shot out from the wall and couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°Oh my God, the Heaven¡¯s Legacy Arrow, the God-Slaying Crossbow, the Demon World¡¯s Array Formation, and Large-Scale Magic Scrolls. These mechanisms are enough to equip an army. I didn¡¯t expect that they would be used to create a secret chamber!¡± Vincent also said emotionally, ¡°It seems that Myron is more vengeful than we thought. Just looking at the secret chamber he prepared, he is bent on crushing Andre¡¯s bones and scattering his ashes!¡± At the same time, outside the space tunnel behind Vincent and Dave, eight eyes that were flickering with a dim light suddenly lit up.. They were staring at Vincent¡¯s back. Chapter 389 - The Inside Story of Divinity, Was Full of Danger All the mechanisms in the supervisor¡¯s room began to attack Andre. Countless powerful bows and crossbows were fired at him. They soon filled the entire room. Andre, who was in the room, was unable to dodge them all. He was going to look like a hedgehog in the next second! Andre shouted in a deep voice, ¡°My Lord lives forever, grant me eternal life!¡± The storage ring on his hand flashed, and a large sword instantly appeared in his hand. At the same time, a layer of pitch-black armor immediately wrapped around his body. It was the same demonic aura armor that he wore when he was fighting against Jacob the last time. ¡°Ding! Ding! Ding!¡± Countless arrows hit Andre¡¯s body. However, they all broke into pieces after coming into contact with his armor. They all fell powerlessly under his feet. The greatsword in Andre¡¯s hand was soon enveloped by the demonic energy. It became pitch-black and was extremely sharp. It was so sharp, it was as if his great sword could cut through everything in the world. ¡°Boom!¡± The array on the surrounding walls suddenly lit up, and the magic scrolls that were hanging on the walls began to take effect. Countless magic spells from the Demon Race instantly erupted with terrifying energy. They soon filled the entire room with a black aura and drowned Andre. After seeing that the room had turned completely black, Vincent and Dave, who were hiding in the space tunnel, could not help but shrug their shoulders helplessly at the same time. This was because the scene in front of them was almost the same as what they saw back in the abyss. Dave¡¯s vision was completely blocked, and he could not see anything. On the other hand, Vincent could only vaguely see Andre¡¯s figure dodging around the room with the help of his heavenly will. It seemed that although his protective black armor could resist magic world spells, it also had a limit to how much it could withstand. Therefore, Andre did not dare to take on all the spells in the room head-on. He still had to move his body to dodge as much as possible. He would only choose to face the surrounding spells head-on if he could not dodge in time. David asked Vincent in a daze, ¡°How is it? Who will win today?¡± Vincent sighed softly and looked at the ground as he said, ¡°Andre isn¡¯t showing any signs of defeat now! Although the room is full of traps and looks very dangerous, the damage they could do to Andre is very limited. Now, it all depends on how far Myron could use this opportunity to escape!¡± Vincent could use the Art of Heaven¡¯s Will to locate traces of the secret tunnel under the room. However, he could no longer sense where Myron was hiding. Vincent wanted to find Myron¡¯s current location out of curiosity. His gaze was focused on the direction of the tunnel leading to his feet. He also turned to look out of the room to look for traces of Myron. When Vincent subconsciously turned his gaze to look behind him, he could not help but be stunned on the spot. This was because another space tunnel had appeared in front of him. They were separated by only a layer of the tunnel wall. On the other end of the wall, there were eight extremely terrifying eyes floating, as well as a tall figure that Vincent was very familiar with. ¡°Not good!¡± Vincent exclaimed, and immediately pulled Dave to run to one side of the tunnel. At the same time, Vincent used his modification authority to continuously expand the depths of the space tunnel. This was because he knew that Dave was also with him and that they had to leave the space tunnel from a relatively safe location. Otherwise, what awaited them would only be endless danger! ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡± Dave was at a loss and wanted to ask Vincent what was going on. However, he suddenly noticed that there was a black shadow moving alongside Vincent. The black shadow was nearly four meters tall and his body was huge. He was waving his eight legs and was moving continuously. Just by looking at the outline, one could see that it was the shadow of the ancient Zerg! At this time, Dave also realized the severity of the situation. He did not dare to resist Vincent¡¯s orders and followed accordingly. He quickly ran forward with Vincent. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t the Zerg fall into your trap?¡± asked Dave as he ran. Vincent frowned and helplessly, ¡°The Zerg was locked in a bigger and deeper space tunnel by me. But I completely forgot that the tunnel was created by the Lingluo Race using modification authority. The space door that I usually open using the modification authority actually leads to the same space-time as that tunnel! In other words, we are now in the same world as the Zerg and are parallel to the original world. If we don¡¯t leave as soon as possible, the Zerg might break through the space wall and find me!¡± After listening to Vincent¡¯s explanation, Dave knew that the situation was critical, so he quickly turned his head and looked around. He was trying to confirm where he and Vincent were on the ninth floor of Hell¡¯s Rose. Suddenly, Dave¡¯s gaze locked onto a wall and he quickly said to Vincent, ¡°Right! We can go to the lift platform inside Hell¡¯s Rose. That place is suitable for hiding. We can also go to other floors. That way, even if we leave the space tunnel, we¡¯ll be safe!¡± ¡°Good idea!¡± Vincent nodded and praised him. He pulled Dave and ran straight toward the slanted wall in front of them. Since they were still in the space tunnel, there was no need to open the secret door on the wall. They could just pass through the wall directly to the inner lift platform. As the thick wall flashed before their eyes, Vincent and Dave finally arrived at the lift platform through the parallel space. However, what they did not expect was that Myron was standing on the inner lift platform! If Vincent and Dave left the space tunnel at this time, they would be standing face to face with Myron! ¡°My god, why is he here?¡± sighed Dave in frustration. At the same time, the Zerg had caught up to them. It was roaring at Vincent through the space tunnel, venting the anger in its heart. Vincent could only bet that the Zerg would not be able to break through the barrier in a short period of time, so he looked at Myron up and down calmly twice. Myron was not trying to escape the ninth floor. Instead, he looked like he was making some preparations! He took out a jar that was the size of a human head from his storage ring. He reached in and grabbed a pool of sticky and turbid black liquid. He then smeared the black liquid on his body repeatedly until his entire body was dyed black. What made Vincent even more surprised was that the ink-black liquid did not seem to contain the aura of the Demon Race, but even purer dark energy! Vincent had only seen this energy once, and that was via the Elf King¡¯s remains that Dave bought. ¡°Looks like Myron had obtained a complete set of the Elf King¡¯s remains back then. He even refined the Elf King¡¯s remains into this pool of liquid. He then auctioned off the remaining Elf King¡¯s remains to attract the attention of others!¡± Vincent could not help but sigh. Dave was greatly surprised. He frowned and asked, ¡°Then why did he do this?¡± Vincent¡¯s thoughts spun before saying, ¡°To conceal his true actions of course! By throwing away the remains, the public would no longer be able to form any connection between the Elf King¡¯s remains and Hell¡¯s Rose. Myron and this strange pool of liquid will then be able to continue hiding in the darkness and be used during a crucial moment like now. The remains can display an unexpected effect!¡± Dave raised his head to look at Vincent, and instantly noticed the Zerg behind him, who was only separated by a barrier. The Zerg had already stopped roaring at this time. Instead, it raised its tail and shot out spider webs at the space barrier one after another. As a result, the space barrier was slowly melting away. They would soon be in the same space as the Zerg. ¡°The Zerg is coming! But what is Myron going to do? It will take such a long time. Why don¡¯t we move to another place?¡± said Dave with a worried expression. Vincent shook his head, his eyes revealing a trace of determination as he said, ¡°Wait a little longer! After Myron has prepared his secret method, he will definitely go and have a life and death battle with Andre. At that time, we can take the opportunity to leave. After all, there is no better space than this lift. Believe me, we will definitely be safe!¡± After hearing Vincent¡¯s confident tone, Dave nodded slightly to show his support. He then turned to look at Myron, his eyes filled with nervousness and anticipation. Myron smeared the black liquid all over his body and knelt on one knee in the lift. He chanted with incomparable devotion, ¡°Great Black Elf King! I am your lost believer. Please forgive my betrayal and bring me back to the embrace of darkness. From now on, I will become the servant of darkness and atone for my past loss! But at this moment, please give me the strongest power to kill Andre, who has betrayed the elves!¡± Myron became extremely pious and chanted to the Black Elf King over and over again. However, it was a little ironic that he was singing to an Elf King as a Dark Elf. Dave looked at Myron¡¯s ritual and sighed in realization, ¡°I remember now. This is a ritual for the elves to convert their faith. It seems that he wants to borrow the blood and flesh of the Elf King to the greatest extent in order to become a Black Elf again!¡± Vincent could not help but frown slightly when he heard that. He said softly, ¡°But his ultimate goal of killing Andre is to become the City Lord of Devil Flame City and continue working for Gajero. Can such faith even get a response from the Elf King? Moreover, the Black Elf King is already dead. How could he respond to him?¡± Dave replied with anticipation, ¡°No! Although the Elf Kings can die, as long as the divine spark is still there, the power of the Black Elf King would be passed on forever. Even if the Elf King was unable to leave behind a successor before he died, the divine spark on his body would automatically fall off and take the initiative to find an elf who was qualified enough to become an Elf King! That was why Myron used the Elf King¡¯s remains as a medium to start the ritual to change his faith. He wanted to maximize the possibility of receiving a response from the Elf King!¡± After listening to Dave¡¯s slightly proud explanation, Vincent suddenly asked quietly, ¡°Then what if the Elf King¡¯s divine spark is lost?¡± Dave, who had a look of anticipation, was suddenly stunned. He turned to look at Vincent and asked in surprise, ¡°What do you mean? The Elf King¡¯s Divine Spark is a mysterious existence that was born at the same time as the elves. How could it be lost?¡± Vincent raised his hand and pointed at Dave¡¯s body. He asked softly, ¡°Actually, I have a question. Since the elves can choose to believe in anything that they want, why did they not believe in another god from another race? The Black Hole in Elf World has opened. All the elves had the opportunity to see and meet other races in the Black Hole. However, the Elf Race does not believe in anyone else aside from Gajero. Therefore, I suspect that one must have a divine spark in order to become a true God of the Elf Race. That was why Gajero was able to become the god of the Dark Elves. This means that he has at least one elf divine spark, and the divine spark that he most likely obtained is¡­¡± Before Vincent could finish speaking, Dave blurted out, ¡°It¡¯s the divine spark of the Black Elf King! Gajero is the lord of the Demon World, and the aura of the Demon World is most similar to dark energy. Therefore, he would definitely be the first to seize the Black Elf King¡¯s divine spark. This is also very likely the reason for this Elf King¡¯s remains. Vincent nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, this is the greatest possibility. Right now, we just need to see if Myron¡¯s prayers will be answered, and then we can determine whether Gajero has seized the Elf King¡¯s divine spark or not!¡± Dave nodded. He looked at Myron together with Vincent. Myron¡¯s chanting was no longer as devout as before, and his tone was clearly filled with nervousness and impatience. It seemed that the time he had spent on the ritual had far exceeded his expectations. There had been no response for such a long time, and there was a high probability that it would end in failure! However, at that moment, the black liquid on Myron¡¯s body suddenly emitted black steam and condensed into a pitch-black eye behind him. It looked down from above. It was looking down at Myron from behind. Vincent and Dave could not help but be startled when they saw the strange eye. Vincent sighed softly, ¡°This eye should not belong to the Elf Race, right?¡± Dave shook his head and said, ¡°Even if it¡¯s the Elf King, his appearance should be no different from an elf. It¡¯s impossible for him to have such an eye! Moreover, did you not realize that this eye is very similar to¡­¡± Vincent said in a deep voice, ¡°It¡¯s similar to Gajero¡¯s eye!¡± No one understood Gajero¡¯s eye better than him. When Vincent was in Beast World, he had looked into Gajero¡¯s eyes for a long time. He would never forget the terrifying experience that the eye had brought him. However, Myron had successfully summoned Gajero¡¯s projection through his prayers to the Black Elf King. This was enough to explain everything! Gajero had obtained the Black Elf King¡¯s divine spark and had made it into a new god. When Myron prayed to the Black Elf King, who had disappeared, his power of faith was transferred to Gajero through the divine spark. That was why Gajero paid attention to him. Gajero had become the main god of the Dark Elves. Every day, all the worshippers could be heard chanting his name. However, on this particular day, he actually heard someone chanting the name of the Black Elf King to him instead. Therefore, Gajero would definitely be shocked. He wanted to find out the reason behind this. Thus, Myron was exposed! Myron was still unaware. After chanting a few times, he shook his head helplessly. He said with a face full of grief and indignation, ¡°Why? Why isn¡¯t there any response? I¡¯ve made preparations for the past 20 years for today. I¡¯m just one step away from killing Andre! Since I can¡¯t rely on the Black Elf King, I might as well continue to maintain my current faith. At the very least, the Great Gajero won¡¯t deprive me of my power just because I lost my position as the City Lord!¡± Perhaps it was because Gajero had heard the sincerity in Myron¡¯s words, or perhaps it was because Gajero wanted to play games with him, after seeing everything, the eye of Gajero that was floating behind Myron did not punish him. Instead, a pitch-black light descended and enveloped Myron¡¯s body. Myron, who suddenly felt the aura of the Demon Race, trembled. He hurriedly turned his head to look behind him and saw the extremely strange-looking eye. ¡°Gajero, the great Gajero! Not only did you not punish me for my disloyalty, you even gave me more power. I have already understood your guidance. From now on, I will definitely be your most loyal believer. No, I am willing to be your most loyal dog!¡± Myron was terrified and touched. He laid on the ground and praised Gajero loudly. Suddenly, the eye of Gajero blinked. The black liquid on Myron¡¯s body dissolved into black mist and entered the strange space in the eye of Gajero. At the same time, the aura of the Demon Race became more and more powerful. It then returned to Myron¡¯s body. After seeing this, Dave hurriedly said, ¡°Gajero helped Myron to change the ritual. He sacrificed the black liquid on Myron¡¯s body as an offering to himself. He then gave Myron an even more powerful power! Why is he doing this?¡± Vincent sighed softly, ¡°Gajero wants to sit back and watch the Dark Elves kill each other. It seems that he has obtained enough Origin Divine Earth. He doesn¡¯t care about the life and death of the elves at all. Even Andre, who has been providing him with a large amount of Origin Divine Earth, can be abandoned at will! Right now, Gajero only wants the elves to self-destruct!¡± Dave swallowed his saliva nervously. He did not know how to express his feelings at that moment. He was a god that was praised by all the Dark Elves. However, after using all the elves, he actually wanted to drive the elves to kill each other! Was this still the same faith that the elves had been pursuing all this time? ¡°Ah!¡± At that moment, Myron suddenly let out a loud roar. A large amount of demonic aura gushed out from his mouth and nose. It wrapped around his skin tightly and began to spread until his entire body was completely immersed in the demonic aura. A large amount of demonic aura began to enter his body as if it was squeezing every bone and flesh in his body. Finally, amidst the sound of bones breaking and flesh tearing apart, the large amount of demonic aura soon fused completely with Myron. At that moment, Myron¡¯s entire body had turned pure black. Every muscle was bulging and shining with a metallic luster. They looked as if they contained endless explosive power. Vincent sighed softly, ¡°This is the demonized form given to him by Gajero. It looks much stronger than Miller¡¯s!¡± Dave nodded and could not help but say, ¡°Myron¡¯s current strength should have caught up with my father, so in the next battle, one of them will definitely die!¡± Chapter 390 - Luring the Enemy Alone, Perfect Demonization After Myron gained the demonized form, he became extremely irritable. He was like a wild beast roaring on the platform. He did not obtain the powerful demonized form through his own strength. Instead, he had gained power from Gajero by force. He could not wait to release the power at that moment. If he did not release it, it was likely that he would explode from power! ¡°Andre, give me your life!¡± Myron roared loudly and swung his fist toward the stone wall in front of him. He could no longer wait to activate the mechanism. He wanted to smash through the wall in front of him and kill Andre. At the same time, Dave pointed to Vincent¡¯s side and shouted in panic, ¡°Vincent, look!¡± Vincent turned to look at the space barrier beside him and saw that the originally thin space barrier had been corroded by the spider web, forming a small hole. Large amounts of grayish-white mucus gushed out from the hole causing the remaining barrier to corrode even more. Vincent could hear the mournful roars of the Zerg. Vincent focused his gaze. He grabbed onto Dave with his right hand and was prepared to use modification authority with his left hand. He planned to immediately return to the elevator the moment Myron left. However, Vincent was unable to deduce whose speed was faster. Will the Zerg break through the space barrier first or will Myron break through the walls first? As for whether Vincent would live or die after this, it was truly a gamble. ¡°Boom!¡± Under Myron¡¯s crazy attacks, the thick stone wall in front of him instantly shattered into pieces, creating a hole that only allowed one to enter. At that moment, Myron, who was engulfed by hatred, rushed out without thinking. At the same time, the Zerg¡¯s two sharp claws broke through the hole that had corroded. It was struggling to tear the barrier apart from both sides. It was about to slash at Vincent¡¯s body. At the critical moment, Vincent gritted his teeth and shouted loudly, ¡°Go!¡± His left hand slashed forward and instantly pushed open the space door. He pulled Dave and they rushed out of the space tunnel together. The moment Vincent and Dave stepped onto the lift platform, the Zerg had already successfully torn apart the space barrier behind them. The upper half of its body had entered the space behind Vincent. It opened its mouth that contained six sharp teeth and let out a wild roar toward Vincent. ¡°Now is not the time for you to come out. Goodbye!¡± Vincent waved his hand toward the Zerg in the tunnel. Following that, the space door slowly closed, completely isolating them from the Zerg. Only when the Zerg was no longer in front of him did Vincent let out a long sigh of relief. Dave, who was beside him, was leaning against the wall of the platform. His legs were weak. He muttered with a blank look in his eyes, ¡°I survived, I survived!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± At that moment, a violent explosion came from the corridor in the distance, followed by two beast-like sounds. ¡°Andre, you will definitely die today!¡± ¡°Even if you have the demonized form, you are not worthy to be my opponent!¡± Following that, a series of intense and violent sounds of fighting could be heard, accompanied by the violent tremor on the ninth floor. Vincent raised his head to look. He could vaguely see two black figures fighting each other through the hole that Myron had dug. ¡°Now that the walls of the secret passage have been destroyed, this is no longer a secret place. We must leave quickly!¡± said Vincent. Dave nodded and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the fifth floor! I¡¯m more familiar with the mechanisms there!¡± Vincent immediately pressed the button for the fifth floor, and the lift slowly went up. When the two of them reached the fifth floor and entered Catherine¡¯s room again, Dave finally calmed down from the shock and fear. He asked in a deep voice, ¡°There are only four of us in Hell¡¯s Rose. When the two of them finish fighting, they will definitely find traces of us. At that time, it will be difficult for us to escape!¡± Vincent raised his head and looked toward the direction of the ground, he said in a deep voice, ¡°Right now, the two of us are stuck. We are unable to escape. The outside is already surrounded by soldiers. I believe that anyone other than Andre who walks out from the main door will be surrounded and killed by all the soldiers!¡± Dave instantly frowned and said, ¡°There is also a Zerg in the space tunnel. If we use the space tunnel again, it will definitely be fraught with danger. Is there any other way to leave Hell¡¯s Rose?¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°Yes! We can directly release the Zerg and then use the space tunnel to leave. But Hell¡¯s Rose will be completely destroyed!¡± Dave narrowed his eyes slightly and said in a deep voice, ¡°If we release the Zerg now, I believe my father and Myron will die without a burial place. But I believe that now is not the best time, right?¡± Vincent turned to look at Dave and said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s right! Now is not the best time to release the Zerg, so we can only gamble!¡± Dave could not help but frown slightly and asked, ¡°How do we gamble?¡± Vincent raised his left hand and took off the ring on his middle finger and handed it over to Dave. He said, ¡°This is one of the two remaining modification authority scrolls I have. You can use it to learn how to modify authority. After you have the modification authority, you can open the space tunnel on your own!¡± Dave looked at the ring in front of him and did not immediately accept it. Instead, he asked, ¡°But there is a Zerg in the tunnel! Even if I learn it, how can I leave?¡± Vincent nodded and revealed a somewhat crazy smile. He said, ¡°After you have the authority to modify it, the two of us will return to the space tunnel together. I will lure the Zerg away, and you will take the opportunity to return to the surface!¡± Dave shook his head repeatedly and said seriously, ¡°No! That is absolutely impossible! It is too dangerous for you to lead the Zerg away alone. I will not let you take the risk alone!¡± Vincent raised his hand and pressed on Dave¡¯s shoulder. He said in a serious expression, ¡°There is no better way at the moment, so you must remember to not hesitate when you go up! Immediately return to the riverside mansion. Only after you leave safely will I have the means to leave this place without revealing my identity!¡± Dave suddenly thought of Vincent¡¯s magical means where he could transform into any race. If he continued to stay, he would only drag Vincent down, so he raised his hand to take the ring from Vincent¡¯s hand and asked softly, ¡°How do I learn?¡± Vincent explained the process of how to cultivate and modify authority to Dave. Dave retreated to the side and sat on Catherine¡¯s bed. He proceeded to activate the modification authority scroll and restored the process of creating modification authority. He smoothly extracted the crystal energy that symbolized the modification authority. After a while, Dave stood up and looked at Vincent with excitement. He said, ¡°I succeeded! Now that I have the modification authority, why don¡¯t the two of us try our luck and open the space door to escape from here together?¡± Vincent shook his head and said, ¡°That¡¯s not safe enough. There are too many variables! So, we should still proceed according to the plan just now!¡± Dave looked at Vincent nervously and did not try to dissuade him again. This was because he knew that he would not be able to dissuade Vincent no matter how hard he tried. The man in front of him was both a teacher and a friend but he was also a madman who was driven by adventure and madness. There were no bold ideas that he could not think of, and there were no risks that he did not dare to take! Vincent moved his fingers and turned to say to Dave, ¡°I don¡¯t know how long I can delay the Zerg, so you must seize the opportunity and leave Hell¡¯s Rose in the shortest time possible!¡± Dave took a deep breath and nodded solemnly to Vincent. Vincent focused his mind and shouted in a deep voice, ¡°Modify and open the door!¡± The moment he finished shouting, a space door opened in front of him. Just as Vincent had imagined, the space tunnel he opened was the parallel world he had just escaped from and the Zerg was hanging close by. It was roaring at Vincent furiously. When the Zerg sensed Vincent¡¯s aura again, it could not help but stop what it was doing and turned its head to look at Vincent. When their gazes met, Vincent instantly rushed into the space tunnel. He raised a middle finger at the Zerg while using modification authority to open a roundabout path in the space tunnel. He bypassed the Zerg and ran in an unknown direction. ¡°Roar!¡± The Zerg let out an angry roar and quickly chased in the direction where Vincent had escaped. At the same time, after seeing that Vincent had made a move, Dave no longer hesitated. He flashed into the space tunnel that Vincent had opened and used his modification authority to create a platform under his feet. He slowly rose into the air until he left the ground. He soon arrived on the street. When Dave saw a large number of soldiers gathered around the entrance of Hell¡¯s Rose through the space tunnel, he did not dare to hesitate anymore and quickly ran toward the city gate. Dave sighed softly as he ran, ¡°Vincent, I¡¯m safe now. You must come back safely as well!¡± ¡­ On the other end of the space tunnel, Vincent was constantly opening tunnels in front of him while modifying the tunnels behind him to have an extremely small opening, delaying the Zerg from catching up to him. Suddenly, an even bolder plan arose in his mind. Although he had witnessed Andre stealing the Origin Divine Earth from the depths of the abyss, Vincent could confirm that the light emitted by the Origin Divine Earth was different from the extremely alluring light that he saw at the bottom of the abyss. In other words, there was still a secret at the bottom of the abyss that made Vincent extremely curious! Since he was already alone, he thought of taking the opportunity to directly explore the depths of the abyss! After making up his mind, Vincent took out the tunnel token from his storage ring. He finally realized that all the space tunnels that were created using modification authority were all in the same world. Therefore, he needed to rely on the token to enter and find the direction to the main tunnel. After that, he can proceed to lead the Zerg back there! ¡°Weng!¡± The tunnel token emitted a bright light. Vincent was surprised to find out that he no longer needed to use modification authority. The space in front of him would automatically open up because the token in his hand contained even more powerful space power! At the same time, Vincent was also clear that the simple space tunnel that he had used modification authority to open up would disappear after he ended his modification authority. All the space that was opened up would close and eventually disappear. However, as the Zerg was still in the tunnel, the simple space that Vincent had created will continue to remain in operation. The only tunnel that would not disappear was the one that the Lingluo Race had used all their strength to create. Thus, as long as the Zerg was lured back into the main tunnel, Vincent could take the opportunity to leave the parallel world. He would then reopen the tunnel door and continue to play hide-and-seek with the Zerg! Vincent looked at the tunnel token in his hand that was shining brighter and brighter. He knew that he was getting closer and closer to the main tunnel, so he increased his speed and ran forward as fast as he could. Vincent soon arrived at the periphery of the main tunnel. The tunnel token had the power of space and could open tunnels temporarily at will, but it could not open the main tunnel that had been preserved for all of eternity! ¡°Modify and open the door!¡± Vincent hurriedly raised his hand and waved forward. He used modification authority to open a gap. He then flashed into the main tunnel. The main tunnel looked like an incomparably deep spider hole. Spider webs were hung everywhere, and endless mucus was constantly corroding the surrounding space barriers, looking extremely disgusting. Vincent endured the discomfort and turned his head to look at the hole behind him. The Zerg was getting closer and closer. It was about to return to the right path! Vincent hurriedly raised the tunnel token. He was prepared to leave at any time. ¡°Roar!¡± Following the Zerg¡¯s loud roar, it instantly rushed into the main tunnel. At the same time, the tunnel entrance behind the Zerg also completely disappeared because it was no longer in use. At this time, only Vincent and the Zerg were left alone in the same space! The Zerg waved its two sharp claws as if it was celebrating that it had caught Vincent. At the same time, the eight eyes on its head that were staring intently at Vincent suddenly shot out light pillars at Vincent¡¯s vital parts. Vincent instantly turned into a fire spirit. Flaming Wings grew out from his back. He quickly retreated and avoided all the light pillars. At the same time, he could not help but sigh in his heart. Since the birth of this Zerg, it had always been evolving its own offensive methods. It was still growing up until the present. If it reached its maturity stage, its strength would probably be more than a level 60 creature! After seeing that its attack had failed, the Zerg immediately charged forward. It did not want Vincent to get too far away from it, because it knew that this opponent in front of it was abnormally cunning. The slightest carelessness would allow him to completely disappear from its sight. Vincent looked at the Zerg that was rushing toward him and hurriedly waved the tunnel token to draw a line under his body. The space door opened once again, and Vincent flashed back to Hell¡¯s Rose. The Zerg let out a series of furious roars. It wanted to use its fastest speed to rush to the space door that Vincent had opened. It wanted to kill Vincent. However, it was still a step too late. When it arrived, the space door just happened to close right in time. The last scene that remained in the eyes of the Zerg was the mocking smile that Vincent showed him through the crack! Its roars continued to echo throughout the space tunnel. After the Zerg vented its anger, it suddenly calmed down. This was because it possessed quite a high level of intelligence. After careful consideration, the Zerg realized that if it wanted to kill that annoying fellow, it had to evolve again. It had to work toward becoming the strongest form of the race. Otherwise, it would never be able to kill that cunning fellow! Following that, the Zerg used its tail to shoot out a large number of spider webs. However, this time, it did not let the spider webs corrode the surrounding space barriers. Instead, it wrapped itself up tightly, until it finally formed an incomparably huge cocoon. It was lying quietly in the space tunnel. The day it breaks out of the cocoon would be the day it has evolved into its strongest form. It would become the strongest Zerg ever to appear in the world. At the entrance of the fifth floor of Hell¡¯s Rose, Vincent was sizing up the dark abyss below. As the lift platform was currently parked at the ninth floor, it blocked off the bright light at the bottom of the abyss. Vincent was also unable to see the battle between Andre and Myron. ¡°I hope that bug is tired and won¡¯t try to find me again. I don¡¯t want to continue chasing it!¡± Vincent sighed softly. He then took a deep breath and jumped into the dark abyss. In mid-air, Vincent once again activated modification authority and entered the space tunnel. This time, there was no trace of the Zerg so he was able to continue sneaking down with ease. Vincent soon arrived at the ninth floor. The entrance of the ninth floor had already collapsed and the originally narrow and long corridor had expanded to look like a plaza. Myron, who was covered in pitch-black muscles, and Andre, who was covered in black armor, were still fighting with their lives on the line. However, this time, the demonic aura on Andre¡¯s body was already somewhat thin, and under Myron¡¯s successive heavy punches, he was unable to hold on any longer. Vincent noticed that a trace of pitch-black blood had seeped out of the corner of Andre¡¯s mouth. It looked like he was heavily injured. However, what Vincent could not understand was why Andre had not activated his demonized form. ¡°Ah!¡± At that moment, Andre¡¯s expression suddenly became incomparably determined. A large amount of demonic aura once again surged out of his body, and the demonic aura was like flames. The flames burned his body to ashes. In the end, only a pitch-black heart remained. ¡°Dong! Dong! Dong! Dong!¡± As his heart continued to beat violently, large amounts of black demonic aura began to revolve around his heart. It soon formed a terrifying vortex. Numerous black tentacles extended out from the vortex and were continuously entangling with each other. Finally, they condensed into a tall body. The body no longer had any characteristics of the Elf Race. Just like Miller, it had completely turned into the appearance of a demon! At that moment, Vincent, who was watching from the side, could not help but gasped. This was because he knew that Andre¡¯s demonized form was completely different from Miller¡¯s. Miller only had the empty shell of a demon. However, Andre¡¯s transformation from the inside out was exactly the same as how Gajero defended himself in the space-time tunnel previously! This meant that Andre had turned into a full demon! Andre stood up and roared angrily, his voice echoing throughout Hell¡¯s Rose. ¡°Myron, you forced me to do this. Today, I¡¯ll show you what a real demonized form is!¡± Chapter 391 - Fighting Demons Alone, Falling Into the Abyss Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Vincent, who was about to head down the abyss, could not help but stop when he saw Andre¡¯s demonized form. He decided to watch the intense battle. Andre¡¯s current appearance and voice had undergone an earth-shattering change. No one could treat him as an elf because he had completely transformed into a demon. Myron, who had the upper hand, could not help but be on guard when he saw Andre successfully activating his demonized form. He did not dare to go forward. As someone who had been defeated by Andre 20 years ago, Myron would never underestimate Andre under any circumstances, especially when he had an even more terrifying demonized form. Myron felt endless danger in his heart! Andre strode in front of Myron and asked provocatively, ¡°What? Are you afraid? Weren¡¯t you very arrogant just now?¡± Myron stepped back and said, ¡°Don¡¯t assume that you can defeat me just because you have entered the demonized form. I¡¯m not afraid of you!¡± Andre could not help but sneer, ¡°Do you know why I didn¡¯t enter my demonized form just now? That¡¯s because I¡¯m one of the twelve apostles of Devil King Gajero. I received the highest level gift from God Gajero. Once my demonized form is activated, I will never be able to return to the appearance of a Dark Elf again. Instead, I will completely evolve into a noble demon!¡± Myron could not help but widen his eyes and muttered, ¡°What did you say? You have completely turned into a demon? That is impossible, that is absolutely impossible!¡± A proud expression slowly appeared on Andre¡¯s face as he said, ¡°Why is it impossible? All these years, do you know how many resources I have collected for the Demon Race? No, actually, it is more accurate for me to ask, do you know how many resources I¡¯ve collected from Elf World for my own race? I¡¯m not afraid to tell you that the resources in my hands are enough to open up a small world in the Black Hole world! This is the contribution I¡¯ve made to the Demon Race. It¡¯s enough for me to qualify as a demon!¡± Myron narrowed his eyes and looked at Andre silently. He was extremely shocked. He became the City Lord of Devil Flame city 20 years ago. He must have done many things to collect resources for the Demon Race. If Myron was in his shoes, he would only dare to provide some common resources from the Elf World to the Demon Race. Even if the Demon Race wanted the Origin Divine Earth, Myron would only play along and pretend to look for it. He would not actually give the most important resources that the elves relied on to the demons. Andre was way crazier and more ruthless. Not only was he willing to become the eagle and dog of the demons, but he also sacrificed the treasures of the entire Elf Race in exchange for a chance to become a demon. Myron sneered, ¡°Andre! You are more ruthless than I thought. I am already ruthless enough, but I have never thought of abandoning the elf bloodline in me. Yet, you have completely abandoned your birth. I can feel the inferiority complex in your bones!¡± Andre had already exposed his true thoughts, so he no longer hid them. He nodded and said proudly, ¡°That¡¯s right, I have an inferiority complex! I have always wondered why I am an elf, a race that was born to be slaves! With my talent and ability, I should have become a more noble demon and enslave all you low-level creatures! Therefore, I used 20 years to accumulate countless contributions in exchange for the opportunity to become a demon. Unfortunately, my final task has not yet been completed. Becoming a demon ahead of time would easily arouse fear in others, and this all happened because of your appearance today. You have disrupted my plan, so you must pay the price for this!¡± Myron could not help but frown and ask, ¡°A task that has not been completed? Don¡¯t tell me you want to drain all the Origin Divine Earth and destroy this world?¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Andre raised his head and laughed hysterically, revealing a neurotic sickness. With a crazed face, he said, ¡°That¡¯s right! Only by destroying the entire world can I complete the last mission that the Great God Gajero has arranged for me. At that time, I can officially become a demon and head to the nobler Demon World! There is also denser psionic power and more advanced materials there. There is also the infinite possibility of increasing one¡¯s strength. Even the air there is fragrant and sweet. Everyone who stands in my way must die, including you and that damned Fire Elf!¡± Myron asked with a blank expression, ¡°What Fire Elf?¡± However, at that moment, Andre no longer bothered to answer any of Myron¡¯s questions. He raised his demonized arm and shouted at Myron in a deep voice, ¡°Belief shackles!¡± The sound of chains dragging could be heard. A large number of chains formed by the aura of the Demon World suddenly surged out of Myron¡¯s body and bounded all his major joints. Myron suddenly realized that he had lost the ability to move and could not help but ask in surprise, ¡°What is this?¡± Andre said in a deep voice, ¡°All the Dark Elves are able to advance their cultivation to level 40 and above because they have received the favor of the Great God Gajero. Even your demonized form is a gift from the Demon Race! Do you think that these powers can be used to deal with the Demon Race itself? You¡¯re too naive!¡± Andre continued, ¡°To tell you the truth, only the Dark Elves who are above level 40 can pray to God Gajero for the demonized form. It seems like a method to increase their strength but in actual fact, it is a trap designed by the Demon Race to control the elites among the Dark Elves! When you enter the demonized form, you will become a subspecies of the Demon Race. At this time, any demon can control your actions at will. This is the suppression between the high-level races and the low-level races!¡± Myron was trembling all over at this time. He gritted his teeth and sighed, ¡°So all of this is a trap! Gajero did not forgive me but instead gave me a set of shackles to make me a slave! B*stard, we have not reconciled!¡± ¡°Then come back for revenge in your next life!¡± shouted Andre in a low voice. He then clenched his five fingers and said in a deep voice, ¡°Kill!¡± As Andre¡¯s voice fell, the chains on Myron¡¯s body began to tighten. At the same time, the demonic aura began to devour his body. It was corroding his originally strong body until only skin and bones were left behind. The demonic aura that filled his entire body soon left his body and flowed into Andre instead. Vincent, who was in the space tunnel, was shocked when he saw Myron transform from a pitch-black muscular man to a dying old elf in an instant. This was because he had just found out that the demonized form possessed by the Dark Elves above level 40 was actually a shackle that made them slaves. In other words, the demons guarding the Imperial City could kill any Dark Elf above level 40 at will! This meant that those who were controlling the powerful Dark Elves were actually controlling the entire Elf Race in secret. A single thought from Gajero was also enough to exterminate the entire Elf Race! However, at that moment, Gajero was still greedy for the remaining Origin Divine Earth in the Elf Race. Once the world could no longer squeeze out any resources, it would usher in the doomsday that Gajero had long planned for them! At that moment, Vincent knew that regardless of whether he acted or not, Myron would definitely die at the hands of Andre that day. This was because after Myron entered the demonized state, there was a suppression of life levels between him and Andre. It was impossible to remove this suppression by external forces alone. Moreover, Andre was abnormally terrifying. If Vincent acted rashly, he would probably not be a match for him. However, Vincent had just heard Andre mention the Fire Elf. This meant that he had not forgotten about the culprit who had just destroyed his formation. After Andre dealt with Myron, he would definitely continue to look for the Fire Elf. At this time, Devil Flame City may go into lockdown and be under extremely strict control, which would be very disadvantageous to Vincent and Dave¡¯s future plans! Therefore, Vincent could only use this opportunity to dispel the doubts in Andre¡¯s heart! Vincent held the space token in front of him and drew a line. The invisible door instantly opened, and in a flash, he rushed into the passageway on the ninth floor. Vincent had completely transformed into the appearance of a Fire Elf the moment he exited the door! ¡°The Descent of the Fire God!¡± shouted Vincent. His Flaming Sun Divine Body and flame authority were activated at the same time. A giant towering fire rose from his body. Vincent waved his huge fist and smashed it behind Andre. Andre, who suddenly heard the sound behind him, quickly turned his head and immediately saw Vincent under the fire giant. He recognized him as the Fire Elf that he had saw in the tunnel earlier. It was the same Fire Elf who had destroyed his formation. He had specially created the formation for the purposes of collecting the Origin Divine Earth. The Fire Elf was currently taking the opportunity to launch a sneak attack on him! ¡°Just in time. I¡¯ll kill you today!¡± Andre let out a cold snort and immediately released Myron. He turned around and opened his arms, welcoming the fire fist that was flying toward him from the sky. A large amount of demonic aura surged out from Andre¡¯s body and into his hands. The aura made his hands incomparably huge. He then grabbed the fire giant¡¯s fist. Countless black tentacles that looked like loaches grew out from his black palms. They started to burrow into the fire giant¡¯s arms like parasites. They then continued to burrow into the fire-like Vincent. At this moment, Vincent realized that his control over the Fire God¡¯s avatar had become much slower. At the same time, his fire fist that had been invaded by the demonic aura was no longer under his control. He immediately felt like he was in danger and quickly retreated. ¡°Fire tornado!¡± shouted Vincent as he pointed at Andre. The Fire God¡¯s avatar instantly turned into a surging tornado. It brought along the demonic aura that had mixed into it and swept toward Andre. Andre strode into the fire tornado without any fear. No matter how the flames around him surged into the sky, his body was still safe and sound under the protection of the demonic aura. He was still able to continue walking toward Vincent. At this time, Myron, who had become extremely old and weak, suddenly burst out with his last bit of strength and took the opportunity to escape. He raised his hand and pressed it on a wall behind him. In an instant, he opened the secret door and hid inside. Following that, the entire ninth floor began to shake violently, the sounds of countless mechanisms rotating could be heard from the surrounding walls. At the same time, Myron¡¯s erratic voice could be heard. ¡°Andre, today I want you to die with me, along with the entire Hell¡¯s Rose!¡± Vincent and Andre, who were in a confrontation, heard Myron¡¯s voice at the same time. They also realized that Myron must have activated the self-destruct mechanism on the ninth floor. The entire ninth floor was about to collapse. If they did not leave at that moment, they would only be buried hundreds of meters underground! Even though Andre had successfully evolved into a demon, he did not dare to ignore such a threat. He could only speed up to finish off the Fire Elf before thinking of a way to leave the ninth floor. Andre roared loudly, ¡°Monstrous Demonic Flames!¡± The vast amount of demonic aura around him instantly condensed into a black giant. It was almost identical to Vincent¡¯s fire god spell. Under the control of Andre, the black giant that was created using demonic aura raised its huge foot and stomped heavily toward Vincent. Vincent naturally did not dare to be careless. He quickly raised his palm that carried the Demon King¡¯s Groan and said softly, ¡°Devil World Heavenly Punishment!¡± A dark cloud surged out from the Devil King¡¯s Groan and instantly gathered at the top of the ninth floor. Countless black tentacles hung down and coiled tightly around the black giant¡¯s foot. ¡°Are you Jacob?¡± Andre looked at Vincent in surprise at first, but then he sneered and said, ¡°No, you have already killed Jacob!¡± Andre had once fought with the mysterious Jacob in the sky above the alley, so he naturally had a deep impression of the Demon King¡¯s Groan. Later, he even guessed the identity of the mysterious Dark Elf from Miller¡¯s description. It was Jacob, a Dark Elf that he had hired 20 years ago! After seeing the familiar magic spell again, Andre could not help but suspect that the Fire Elf in front of him was Jacob. However, Andre immediately dismissed the idea, because he knew that Jacob, who pursued power, would never change his beliefs! Therefore, there was only one possibility left, and that was that the Fire Elf in front of him had killed Jacob and stole Jacob¡¯s special equipment! Vincent did not reply because he was trying his best to control the tentacles that were hanging down from the dark cloud. He wanted to restrain the black giant¡¯s huge foot. Although the corridor on the ninth floor had widened a little due to the great battle earlier, it still maintained its shape as a narrow and long passage. If the black giant¡¯s huge foot landed on Vincent, he would be crushed to death. He had two choices at that moment. He could either choose to be trampled to death on the spot or jump into the bottomless abyss behind him. Vincent¡¯s real goal at the moment was to investigate the bottom of the abyss. He thought of acting as if he was forced to turn around and jump into the abyss. After all, he was used to putting on a full-on act. However, he had to make things look more realistic. Therefore, he had to do his best to deal with Andre. Only then could the subsequent acts look more realistic. After feeling Vincent¡¯s resistance, Andre, who was anxious to escape, pointed at the dark clouds in the sky and softly said, ¡°Reverse!¡± Suddenly, the sound of rolling thunder came from the dark clouds above the tunnel. The tentacles suddenly stopped moving. The tentacles that were tied to the feet of the black giant also loosened one by one. They then turned around and wrapped around Vincent instead. Vincent was greatly shocked after seeing this. He quickly retreated and dodged the attacks of the tentacles. He did not expect that this special equipment that could use magic spells from the magic world would be controlled by Andre in the end! ¡°Idiot, what an idiot! Even Myron who was in his demonized form is under my control. How can a mere magic equipment like yours do anything to a real demon like me? Go to hell!¡± Andre laughed as he rushed forward. At the same time, he controlled the black giant to kick forward instead of stomping downward. Vincent, who was dodging backwards rapidly, soon arrived at the platform on the ninth floor. He looked at the black foot flying toward him. He had no choice but to control the flames to form a wall of fire in front of him. Behind the wall of fire, Vincent activated his Hand of God and transformed it into a hemispherical shield in order to protect his entire body. ¡°Dong!¡± The black foot instantly passed through the wall of fire and kicked the Hand of God in an extremely hard manner. Following the sound of metal colliding, Vincent was instantly sent flying backward and fell directly into the abyss. Following that, a huge suction force from the bottomless abyss began to pull Vincent down violently, causing him to fall downward. He was completely out of control. The aftermath of the violent collision directly shattered the elevator platform that had stopped on the ninth floor. It shattered it into countless pieces and fell to the bottom of the abyss. At the same time, Andre had also rushed to the platform on the ninth floor. When he saw Vincent struggling and falling into the darkness at the bottom of the abyss, he heaved a sigh of relief. He was still very familiar with the abyss. Other than the path that was made out of weapons that allowed for one to travel 300 meters below, any living creature that directly fell into the abyss would have absolutely no chance of survival. Therefore, he did not need to worry about the fate of the Fire Elf anymore! Finally, Andre turned his head to look at the half-collapsed ninth floor behind him. His eyes were filled with hatred. ¡°Myron! Don¡¯t even think about leaving alive today. I won¡¯t let you off so easily!¡± After letting out an angry roar, Andre suddenly jumped toward the stone wall above the ninth floor. He extended his sharp black claws, and his five fingernails instantly pierced into the wall. He was soon hanging on the stone walls. He then used both his hands and feet to start smashing a passageway above the stone wall. At this time, the lift platform to leave the ninth floor had already been destroyed. Andre did not know about the traps that Myron had left there. If he wanted to escape, he could only use this clumsy method to dig through the underground rock layer all the way to the eighth floor that had yet to collapse! Unfortunately, Andre did not know that there was still an internal elevator in Hell¡¯s Rose. At this time, Myron, who was seriously injured and on the verge of death, was using the internal elevator to rush to the eighth floor. As the oil lamp was about to run out, Myron knew that there was no hope for survival. There was only one last thought in his heart, and that was to die together with Andre. No matter what method he used, he would not hesitate to destroy Hell¡¯s Rose or Devil Flame City! After arriving on the eighth floor, Myron stumbled into the supervisor¡¯s office. He pressed the self-destruct button on the eighth floor with ease. He then turned around and walked to the lift. He was preparing to continue to the seventh floor. However, at that moment, the ground in front of Myron suddenly cracked. Immediately after that, a black shadow with a cold smile flashed out from the ground and blocked Myron. Myron shouted with a helpless face, ¡°Andre, you caught up so quickly!¡± Andre shouted crazily, ¡°Go to hell!¡± Chapter 392 - The Bottom of the Abyss Following the collapse of Hell¡¯s Rose, a large number of rocks fell down along with Vincent into the bottomless abyss. However, everything that fell into the abyss seemed to be falling into a state of stillness after a period of time. This was because the surrounding environment was dark. Even if they fell rapidly, there was no end to it. It was as if they were floating in a piece of chaos. This was what Vincent felt at that moment because the huge suction force from the bottom of the abyss had caused his entire body to lose its strength. Even wanting to move his hands and feet seemed very extravagant, and the endless darkness seemed to have sealed his five senses. He could not hear any sound and he could not feel any resistance from the air. Fortunately, Vincent had the special ability granted by the Art of Heaven¡¯s Will that allowed him to see the surrounding abyss clearly! Vincent did not know how far he had fallen. He could only see that his surroundings were no longer a layer of rocks. Instead, they were strange layers that were as black as ink and as smooth as jade. He could not see any signs of life at all; he could only see the giant rock above him that was falling at the same speed as him. ¡°Stop!¡± shouted Vincent in his mind. However, he was unable to do anything at that moment. He did not know how to stop himself from falling. Suddenly, in the next second, Vincent¡¯s Hand of God on his left arm began to change shape. It then split into eight spears and pierced fiercely into the surrounding rock walls. Vincent was hanging like a spider in the abyss. As he had stopped falling, he could once again feel the terrifying suction force from the bottom of the abyss. At the same time, he started to regain his senses and existence. The Hand of God was a piece of special equipment from the Protoss Race. An abyss in Elf World was completely unable to restrict the power of the Hand of God. However, Vincent, who was hanging in the middle of the abyss suddenly realized that there were still countless falling rocks above him. If he continued to hang in the air like this, he would be smashed to death sooner or later! ¡°Withdraw!¡± said Vincent in a hurry. He quickly withdrew the seven spears formed by his Hand of God, leaving only one behind to maintain his position on the rock wall. After getting a good grip, he proceeded to withdraw his Hand of God and stuck his whole body tightly against the rock wall. He managed to avoid all the countless rocks that fell from above. Vincent, who finally had a chance to catch his breath, quickly removed his right hand from his waist and inserted it into the rock wall below him. He then turned around and sat on it. This was the inspiration that Andre had given him. As long as the quality of the weapon was good enough, it would be able to act as a support in the abyss. Vincent was alone at that moment, so he could use this method to rest in the abyss temporarily. After resting, he withdrew his Hand of God and let out a long sigh of relief. He then lowered his head and looked down. He saw that the light at the bottom of the abyss was exactly the same as what he saw at the entrance of the ninth floor. This meant that the distance between him and the bottom of the abyss was only a hair¡¯s breadth. There was no change in his field of vision! Vincent did not dare to continue free-falling in the abyss because he was afraid that he would not be able to stop himself when he got close to the bottom. He did not want to fall and become meat paste! ¡°It seems more reliable to rely on the space tunnel!¡± Vincent sighed softly and took out his space token. However, he did not directly open the space door, because he knew that there was another terrifying threat inside the space tunnel! ¡°Observe!¡± shouted Vincent. The space token in his hand flashed and a light screen soon appeared. It projected the scene inside the main tunnel. When Vincent saw the huge spider cocoon lying quietly in the tunnel, he could not help but be startled. It seemed that the Zerg was about to evolve again. When it completed its evolution, it would definitely become even more uncontrollable! However, at that moment, Vincent could only rejoice that the Zerg had entered the cocoon state. It seemed that he could use the space tunnel without worrying for now! ¡°Fortune and misfortune go hand in hand. As long as it is not a problem that happens in front of me, it is not considered a real problem!¡± Vincent revealed a bitter smile and comforted himself. He then used the space token to draw a line under his body and opened a space door. He lifted his foot and kicked on the rock wall. The momentum allowed him to float in the air again. After casually pulling out his Return Journey of the Dead, he fell straight into the space door. After successfully entering the space tunnel, Vincent no longer had to worry that he would continue to play freefall. In the parallel space-time that had to be controlled using the modification authority, Vincent could control the speed of his descent freely. He could also change his position at will. For example, Vincent could use the modification authority to change his current position to a thousand meters below. He could instantly flash to 1,000 meters below and use this method to continuously flash downwards. In fact, it was much faster than freefall! At first, Vincent only adjusted his position by 1,000 meters, but he soon felt that it was not enough. He then began to use 10,000 meters as a unit to continue to flash downwards. After descending for a period of time, Vincent once again adjusted his descending unit to 100,000 meters! After an unknown period of time, Vincent finally reached the deepest part of the abyss. Although he had not seen the bottom of the abyss, he had already seen the source of the light! After a preliminary observation, Vincent could confirm that he was in the deepest core of Elf World! Moreover, the place was completely different from the underground of the human world. There was no lava flowing, nor were there any signs of high temperature. Instead, Vincent saw a large amount of Origin Divine Earth flowing in there like an underground river. As Andre and the other Dark Elf traitors have been stealing the Origin Divine Earth, the underground river had already dried up, revealing a relatively flat underground rock layer. There was a huge spear on top of the rock layer that was hundreds of meters long. It was made out of crystal! The crystal spear was the source of the light that Vincent had seen earlier from above! The entire underground space was illuminated by the light emitted by the spear. However, the light was not dazzling. Instead, it was very gentle. When Vincent saw it, he could not help but want to approach it and touch the spear! However, Vincent knew that there would be a danger if something went wrong. Therefore, he suppressed the desire in his heart and carefully dived to the bottom of the abyss in the space tunnel. He then opened the space door and stepped onto the platform at the bottom of the abyss. Cold! It was very cold! Vincent instantly felt a bone-piercing cold. Other than that, he did not feel anything else. ¡°Flaming Sun Divine Body!¡± With a light shout, Vincent instantly spiritualized his entire body to resist the coldness around him. Then, he began to look around the bottom of the abyss. What surprised Vincent was that there were no rocks at the bottom of the abyss, nor were there the remains of the legendary Dark Elves who had fallen into the abyss. Vincent had two guesses about this, one was that the elves or rocks that had fallen here had been washed away by the endless underground river, or that the elves and rocks that had fallen were still in a state of falling. Vincent may have arrived at the bottom of the abyss before them because he had used the space tunnel. However, all of this was not important to Vincent. What Vincent was most concerned about at that moment was not the Origin Divine Earth that was still flowing endlessly, but the crystal spear that stood in the center of the platform! Vincent could not help but recall the story that Monica had told him back then. There was once a terrifying foreign race that had invaded Elf World. At that time, the foreign race had a fierce battle with the Seven Great Elf Kings. In the end, the foreign race used their weapons to pierce fiercely into the earth, and the traces left behind after their penetration became the current bottomless abyss. After countless generations and development by the elves, did they create Hell¡¯s Rose that was located at the highest level of the abyss! Previously, Vincent had only thought that this was a legend. However, it currently seemed like the invasion of the other races had really occurred. This was because it looked like a standard crystal spear. It was not like the common spear of the Elf Race. Instead, it was more like a spear used by the Human Race! Of course, this kind of spear was not rare among the Black Holes of the 10,000 races. At least, Vincent had seen traces of this spear in the memories of the immortal skeletons and in the ruins of the Elf World. It was possible that the alien race that left this spear behind might also be a brother race that came from the same origin as the Human Race! ¡°Could it be that this is a weapon left behind by a certain immortal powerhouse?¡± sighed Vincent softly. This was because, in the memories that he had obtained, the immortals did indeed have the ability to open up space. Therefore, the immortals would have the ability to break into the Elf World even before the appearance of the Black Holes. Moreover, as a high-level creature, it was not impossible for the Immortals to challenge the Seven Great Elf Kings alone! However, in order to confirm this conjecture, Vincent could only continue to investigate the information brought by this spear. Vincent walked in front of the spear carefully. He discovered that the tip of the spear had already sunk more than half into the ground, and the ground around the spear was full of traces of the scouring of water. It seemed that after the spear was inserted into the ground, it was soon immersed in the underground river where the Origin Divine Earth flowed through before it encountered resistance. After that, it did not continue to sink deeper into the ground. Instead, it remained there. However, even after so many years, the crystal spear still emitted an extremely terrifying aura. It even made Vincent shudder. It seemed that countless lives had been lost under this spear! Vincent tried to raise his hand. He was preparing to touch the spear. However, after some thought, he felt that it was not safe enough, so he raised his left hand. After experiencing several life-threatening situations, Vincent finally understood the need to be careful. Although he was only a level 35 creature, his left arm gave him the same status as the Protoss. In other words, any attack from any race below the divine level would not be able to destroy his left arm. Therefore, Vincent had an additional way to check for danger! When his left hand touched the tip of the crystal spear, many memories began to flood Vincent¡¯s mind. Battle scenes kept flashing across his eyes. He soon saw a long spear piercing into the ground. He also saw the chaotic scene of the world collapsing. This was the end of the memories. At this moment, Vincent suddenly had a realization. The owner of this long spear in ancient times was a madman who wanted to increase his strength through battles. His race and origin could not be investigated, because the scenes that Vincent saw only showed the madman wandering in various worlds alone. Every time he traveled to a world, the madman would challenge the strongest creature at that time. After killing the strongest creature in that world, he would break through space and leave directly. This spear was the carrier of his initial cultivation until he broke into the Elf World. He had accumulated a tremendous will through constant battle. It was also this constant pursuit of battles that allowed the ancient madman to come back to life at countless critical moments. He had won countless battles with great disparity in strength! And the great battle that happened in the Elf World back then should have ended with that madman¡¯s victory. But in the end, for some unknown reason, that madman gave up the weapon that he had used for many years before he left. He buried this long spear deep into the ground of the Elf Race and left through the void alone. The Seven Great Elf Kings who died in battle were actually still alive. They had naturally found themselves a successor. However, this spear, which was full of endless fighting spirit, was buried deep in the ground. From then on, it became a legend amongst the elves. There was no other news about it! Vincent was immersed in the memories of the past. He could feel the arrogant conception of that madman who kept challenging the strong. He seemed to have some understanding of it in his heart. At the same time, the fourth form of the eight forms of Heaven¡¯s Will that he had been unable to comprehend for a long time seemed to have made an improvement. It was as if he was just one step away from understanding it. After that, he would be able to grasp the profound meaning of the fourth form. ¡°Weng!¡± The crystal spear suddenly trembled. Vincent felt a piercing pain coming from his palm immediately after that. He suddenly came back to his senses and saw the light on the crystal spear surging crazily toward his arm. The light reflected the endless battle intent of the madman from back then. Due to its master¡¯s abandonment, the spear had been stored in the depths of the world for a long time. It was as if the spear had gained some intelligence and contained endless unwillingness and resentment. When Vincent gained further understanding about Heaven¡¯s Will, he had unintentionally formed a connection with the endless battle intent within the spear. The spear¡¯s boundless battle intent and unwillingness to be buried underground for a long time seemed to have come to an agreement with Vincent. It then began to surge crazily into Vincent¡¯s body. Vincent felt an indescribable surge in his heart. After all, he himself had experienced countless fierce battles on the battlefield. He instantly felt a heroic feeling that could cut through the heavens and destroy the earth. Following that, the Return Journey of the Dead on his waist automatically unsheathed itself and landed in his right hand. The support of this boundless battle intent created an invisible resonance between the blade and its owner. It allowed Vincent to once again feel the concept of being one with his weapon. ¡°Splitting the heavens and earth!¡± roared Vincent loudly. The blade in his hand flipped and flew. Countless blade auras began to surge out from him as the center, forming 100, 1,000, and eventually 10,000 blades in the air. They were continuously slashing toward the surrounding rock walls. Vincent¡¯s blade aura was like an endless, monstrous wave, continuously rolling out in all directions. A series of explosions and collapsing sounds could be heard. His blade aura was continuously expanding the space at the bottom of the abyss causing the surging underground river to appear before Vincent. He did not hold anything back. At the same time, an incomparably great battle intent suddenly surged into Vincent¡¯s body. His realm that had not improved for a long time suddenly began to increase rapidly! As Vincent had never stopped absorbing psionic power before, he was only a thought away from improving his realm. As he currently had endless battle intent, it was equivalent to having the aptitude to become a powerhouse. There was no longer any obstacle for him. His realm rose like a rainbow piercing the sun. It was simply unstoppable! In the blink of an eye, the aura on Vincent¡¯s body changed several times, from a level 35 creature to a level 39 creature, but it did not stop there. He continued to climb toward the threshold of a level 40 creature! After a long time, Vincent¡¯s blade finally stopped. He finally woke up. He suddenly realized that the world in front of him had returned to darkness. The crystal spear in front of him no longer had any light. He could only rely on the vision brought by his Art of Heaven¡¯s Will to observe the deep and vast space around him. The space around Vincent could no longer be called an abyss. It was more like the legendary underworld. Looking around, he could not see the edge at all. There was only endless darkness. At that moment, Vincent finally understood what was going on. When he comprehended the fourth form of the eight forms of Heaven¡¯s Will, he split the heaven and earth. When this form was used to the extreme, it had the power to create a world, just like the underground space in front of him! He had just comprehended the power, but he was already so strong. If he could master this move, he could create a Black Hole out of thin air and cross freely between any world! Vincent also thought of the endless battle intent that had surged into his body earlier. He subconsciously looked at his left hand, only to find that his movement had actually brought a burst of dazzling light. At the same time, a series of explosions came from the space in front of him. Vincent was shocked. Only then did he realize that his battle intent was at its peak. He had raised his hand and waved his arm unintentionally. This simple move had caused him to display his full strength as if he was fighting. At the same time, he also found out that he had already advanced to a level 40 creature, and the psionic power in his body had increased once again. It was like an underground river that flowed endlessly under his feet. It complemented the endless fighting spirit that filled his body. They were each other¡¯s driving force and had helped Vincent to increase his attack by several times! Although Vincent only had the strength of a level 40 creature, he still had the strength to fight against Andre, who had already become a demon! Vincent sheathed his weapon and sighed. He turned his head to look at the crystal spear that had already lost its luster and sighed softly, ¡°Back then, you were cruelly abandoned by your master. Now that you and I have met, I have received endless gifts. Apart from gratitude, I also want to bring you out of this dark space. If possible, I am willing to bring you back to your peak and challenge the strongest among the 10,000 races of the Black Hole. I will use their blood to pay tribute to your many years of silence!¡± ¡°Weng!¡± The crystal spear let out a humming sound once again. It then began to shrink at a speed visible to the naked eye, until it was only a head taller than Vincent. After seeing this, Vincent raised his hand to grab the crystal spear. He pulled it into his hand with a little force. He was shocked to realize that it was as light as a feather in his hand. It was as if he was holding onto nothing. A hint of ecstasy soon appeared on Vincent¡¯s face. Ever since he received the Return Journey of the Dead, he had never seen a divine weapon that made him so fond of it. Vincent looked at the long spear in his hand and said heroically, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Follow me, I will not disgrace your reputation!¡± Chapter 393 - Opening up Space and Expanding Psionic Power After picking up the crystal spear, Vincent was not in a hurry to leave the underground abyss. Instead, he strolled through the empty space and followed the underground river that flowed endlessly. He carefully observed the scene of the river formed by the Origin Divine Earth. It was flowing continuously against the rock layers. Vincent realized that he had already risen to level 40 when he achieved enlightenment. The psionic power in his body was constantly flowing. It seemed to have the same effect as the surrounding river. However, as Vincent was busy comprehending the eight forms of Heaven¡¯s Will previously, he was not in the mood to understand the new enlightenment thoroughly. Vincent had finally stabilized his realm. He had also grasped the fourth form of the eight forms of Heaven¡¯s Will. Therefore, it was time for him to take the opportunity to understand the lost enlightenment. Even though the underground river had become dry and weak after years of plundering, its momentum had never stopped. It even seemed to be flowing endlessly. At that moment, what Vincent wanted to improve the most was the speed at which the psionic power in his body was recovering. As long as the psionic power in his body could recover quickly after it was exhausted, or if he could maintain his peak condition for a short period of time even with little psionic power, then it would be an extraordinary help to Vincent. That was because there was still a soul in his body that had the strength of a level 75 creature, the former leader of the Vampire Race, Justin! It was just that Vincent was unable to summon Justin due to the limitations of his psionic power. If Justin was allowed to move freely, Vincent¡¯s soul would disappear like flowing water. Not a single drop would be left behind in the blink of an eye. He would be no different from an ordinary mortal. Therefore, no matter what difficulties Vincent encountered, he had never thought of letting Justin out. This was because once his psionic power was exhausted, what was awaiting him would be an even more terrifying danger. After walking for some distance in pursuit of the underground river, Vincent seemed to have received some revelation. This hundred-circle dark river track was similar to the meridians in the human body that stored psionic power. The Origin Divine Earth was flowing rapidly in the river. Psionic power was also the same whereby it flowed endlessly in one¡¯s body! But at this moment, Vincent still had one more question. Psionic power would always run out. After more than ten years of mining, how could the Origin Divine Earth still continue to flow? Vincent felt that as long as he understood this point, he would be able to break through the final hurdle and complete his understanding! Vincent noticed that the underground river channel before him had suddenly narrowed. Moreover, there seemed to be a strange light within the surging Origin Divine Earth. He immediately walked forward and carefully observed the river. He discovered that on the riverbed at the end of the narrow river, there stood a stone egg that was half the height of an ordinary person. The stone egg was shining with starlight, and it seemed to be constantly overflowing with the Origin Divine Earth. ¡°Could it be that the Origin Divine Earth was actually from this stone egg? Moreover, the end of the narrow river that contained the Origin Divine Earth is actually under Devil Flame City,¡± sighed Vincent in surprise. He could not believe the coincidence. He had come to Devil Flame City and was invited into Hell¡¯s Rose by Dave. In Hell¡¯s Rose, he had obtained the Art of Heaven¡¯s Will and was able to communicate with heaven and earth. After that, he discovered the anomaly at the bottom of the abyss. After diving into the bottom of the abyss, he discovered the ultimate mystery of the Origin Divine Earth! Vincent could not believe his luck. He had barged into the Dark Elves main city and obtained the secret of the entire Dark Elves Race. Everything seemed to have gone too smoothly! After hesitating for a while, Vincent felt that the stone egg on the riverbed must still have a secret that he had not yet discovered. As he still lacked understanding, he could only enter the river and carefully examine the stone egg. Only then could he confirm his guess and understanding. After making up his mind, Vincent put the crystal spear into his storage ring. He then took a deep breath and jumped into the underground river. When he entered the river that contained the Origin Divine Earth, Vincent, who had already turned into a fire spirit, once again felt a bone-piercing cold. The flames all over his body were suppressed to the point where they were about to be extinguished. This was the first time Vincent had encountered a situation where the Flaming Sun Divine Body¡¯s temperature was firmly restrained. However, he could no longer care about that. He endured the bone-chilling cold and swam desperately toward the bottom of the riverbed. When Vincent approached the riverbed, the biting cold had completely penetrated his body. The Origin Divine Earth, which was like ice, flowed freely throughout his entire body. It even penetrated him from the inside out! Vincent felt a chill enter his body. The chill became one with his skin and bones. He, who had been cultivating the Flaming Sun Divine Body, did not know if this completely opposite attribute entering his body was good or bad. He could clearly feel that his Flaming Sun Divine Body had a faint impulse to explode. It was as if it wanted to completely expel this chill from his body. However, Vincent was currently in the Origin Divine Earth. If his Flaming Sun Divine Body erupted, it would inevitably cause the fire energy to collide with the surrounding chill. At that time, the injuries that Vincent would suffer would definitely be unbearable. However, if he were to directly turn around and return to shore, Vincent would feel indignant. He was brimming with a fighting spirit at that moment. He was not fearful of any dangers or difficulties. Without any hesitation, he chose to continue diving into the riverbed. Finally, he successfully touched the stone egg that stood on the riverbed. As soon as he touched it, Vincent discovered that the stone egg was not as hard as he imagined it to be. Instead, it was like jelly. It seemed to have a life of its own and was constantly trembling in response to his touch. At the same time, Vincent could clearly feel a large amount of Origin Divine Earth gushing out of the stone egg. This proved that the stone egg was indeed the source of the Origin Divine Earth! Vincent suddenly had a new idea. If he took the stone egg and placed it somewhere else, would he not be able to protect the Elf Race¡¯s Origin Divine Earth from being stolen by other traitors like Andre? After having this idea, Vincent began to lift the egg. However, he soon discovered that the bottom of the stone egg was rooted tightly to the ground. It was not something that could be pulled out from the ground using human strength. In other words, the true source of the Origin Divine Earth was actually buried deeper underground, and part of it that was exposed outside the surface was the stone egg before him. Perhaps there was more than one stone egg under the vast elf land. There was also probably more than one source of the Origin Divine Earth. At that moment, Vincent finally understood everything. The reason why the Origin Divine Earth could still flow incessantly despite being consumed maliciously was that the Origin Divine Earth had another source that was providing it with infinite vitality. Vincent suddenly understood the barrier that he had yet to breakthrough. Psionic power filled his body, just like how the Origin Divine Earth filled the underground river. However, other than the speed at which the cultivator absorbed psionic power, there was no other way for one to replenish psionic power. If he could open up a space in his body to store the excess psionic power that he had cultivated, even if his entire body was exhausted in battle, he could still have a channel to replenish it. He could even provide himself with an endless stream of psionic power! It would be endless and never-ending. He could even exhaust creatures of a higher level than himself! At the thought of this, Vincent¡¯s mind instantly became clear. Having already grasped the authority to modify and the tunnel token, he was no stranger to creating space. He decided to change his mind to observe the flow of psionic power in his body. He soon discovered that all psionic power had to be gathered three inches below his lower abdomen. If he could create a space there, he would be able to freely store and release psionic power. This would increase his efficiency! With that thought in mind, Vincent began to use the modification authority to create a space in his lower abdomen. However, a space like that was not normal. One could not freely enter and exit it like an ordinary space door. It had to exist permanently like the space tunnel constructed by the Lingluo Race and be attached to his body. His proficiency level of modifying authority had to be extremely high. After several attempts, Vincent finally had an epiphany and successfully created a space that was the size of his palm. However, he had already reached his limit. If he wanted to continue expanding it, he had to cultivate modification authority to a more profound level, or he could find others who knew modification authority to help him do it. However, he was opening a space inside his body. If he borrowed the power of others, the slightest carelessness would cause him to fall into a place of eternal damnation. Therefore, he could only give up resentfully. Just as Vincent was about to turn around and swim to shore, he suddenly felt a chill in his body. It began to surge rapidly into the space in his lower abdomen and expanded it. At the same time, an endless amount of Origin Divine Earth began to fuse into Vincent¡¯s body. It soon entered his lower abdomen. In the end, they all became nutrients to help expand the space. After discovering the abnormality in his body, Vincent felt a little surprised. He then came to a sudden realization and sighed in his heart, ¡°Andre once said that the Origin Divine Earth is one of the energy sources to create a world. If I have enough Origin Divine Earth, it would not be difficult to create a new world within the Black Hole World. This means that the attribute of the Origin Divine Earth is to bear the power of the world, and it just so happens to be able to help me open up a small space in my body!¡± When Vincent came back to his senses, he realized that the space in his body had stopped expanding. It seemed to have reached the limit that the Origin Divine Earth could expand, and the size of the space could already store ten times the psionic power that Vincent possessed! At the same time, Vincent also realized that the size of the space was not limited because of the Origin Divine Earth, but rather it was because of him. This was all that he could control at his current level. When his strength increased again in the future, the space that stored psionic power in his body would certainly expand again. He can then maintain the capacity of his own body by about ten times! A large amount of Origin Divine Earth surged into his body. The chill accumulated in his limbs and bones had also reached a terrifying degree. If he did not use all the fire attribute energy of the Flaming Sun Divine Body as soon as possible, his limbs would completely freeze! Furthermore, under the circumstances where he was unable to move, he would only die in this underground river! After sensing the danger to his life, Vincent began to swim up the shore with all his might. However, after swimming for a short while, his right hand had completely lost consciousness and was no longer able to provide him with the power to move forward. Following that, Vincent¡¯s legs also began to stiffen, and his entire body began to slowly sink toward the bottom of the river. At that moment, the only parts that Vincent could still move were his brain and his Hand of God. In a moment of desperation, Vincent suddenly had a thought. He instantly transformed his Hand of God into a long rope. His palm and five fingers turned into hard hook claws and shot rapidly toward the shore, tightly grabbing onto a crack in a random stone. Vincent executed the whole process perfectly. After that, he began to pull himself up to shore. After leaving the underground river, Vincent mustered all the strength in his body and rolled into an empty space. ¡°Flaming Sun Divine Body!¡± Vincent did not have much time to catch his breath. He entered the fire spiritualization state and began to dispel the chill that was about to freeze his entire body. Soon, wisps of flames rose from Vincent¡¯s body and his entire body turned into a semi-transparent flame. The chill that gathered in his body turned into wisps of white smoke and spiraled into the air. When he could feel his limbs again, he was surprised to find out that the Flaming Sun Divine Body had improved while resisting the coldness in his body! Vincent exclaimed with a face full of surprise, ¡°It seems that not only fire-type energy can strengthen the Flaming Sun Divine Body! Its level can also be increased and strengthened when fighting against cold energy of the same level or higher!¡± He then seized the opportunity and began to work hard to dispel the coldness in his body. At the same time, he could feel that his Flaming Sun Divine Body had improved again. After Justin shattered the fourth layer of Vincent¡¯s Flaming Sun Divine Body, Vincent had relied on the fire attribute materials he had obtained from Jacob to restore his Flaming Sun Divine Body to the second layer. With the help of the Origin Divine Earth, Vincent¡¯s Flaming Sun Divine Body was upgraded to the fourth layer once again! ¡°Boom!¡± The underground space suddenly sparkled with flames. Vincent¡¯s perfect fire spirit slowly stood up in the flames. He lowered his head and looked down at the surging Origin Divine Earth in the underground river. He realized that the Origin Divine Earth seemed to have reduced. He must have used up quite a lot of Origin Divine Earth when he opened up the space in his body. While shouting out his sins, Vincent collected his emotions and turned his head to look at the top of the endless abyss. Vincent sighed softly, ¡°It¡¯s time to go back!¡± ¡­ On the surface, in the alley behind the main street of Devil Flame City, a large number of soldiers were gathered outside the courtyard at the entrance of Hell¡¯s Rose. They were waiting for the return of the City Lord. Unexpectedly, what they waited for was a violent tremor. The courtyard in front of them actually sank into the ground, leaving only a big pit filled with the remains of the ruined courtyard. ¡°What¡¯s going on? What happened?¡± ¡°The City Lord is still down there! Could it be that Hell¡¯s Rose has collapsed?¡± ¡°Impossible! Hell¡¯s Rose has been operating for hundreds of years, and there are countless arrays in it. How could it collapse?¡± The few managers and soldiers guarding Hell¡¯s Rose could not help but shout in shock. However, the scene in front of them was already evident. Even if they did not believe that Hell¡¯s Rose could collapse, there was nothing they could do at that moment. At the same time, the auctioneer who was in charge of the ninth floor of Hell¡¯s Rose was standing at the outermost perimeter. He saw Hell¡¯s Rose collapsing right in front of him. At first, a hint of fear appeared in his eyes. He then calmly lowered his head and turned around to leave the alley, he disappeared behind everyone. In the entire region of Hell¡¯s Rose, only the auctioneer could guess why Hell¡¯s Rose had collapsed. This was because he was the only one who truly knew the identity of the boss and the hatred between the boss and the City Lord, Andre. Hell¡¯s Rose, which had the support of countless arrays, would not collapse for no reason. The boss must have activated the self-destruct mechanism! At that moment, whether Myron and Andre were dead or alive was no longer important to the auctioneer. He only wanted to take advantage of the chaos to escape and disappear from the scene. He did not want to bear the crime of plotting a rebellion! Just as the soldiers were discussing whether they should excavate the ruins of Hell¡¯s Rose, a piece of soil at the bottom of the collapsed pit suddenly began to loosen. Following that, a thick black gas broke out from the soil and shot into the sky. All the soldiers raised their weapons at the same time and looked at the dark aura in the sky. They asked in a loud and alert voice, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me, Your City Lord, Andre!¡± A gloomy voice came from the sky. The black gas soon dispersed and revealed a demon who was over two meters tall. He had a demon horn on his head and demon wings on his back! All the soldiers could not help but be stunned, because they could not believe that the demon in front of them was their City Lord ¡°This, this is impossible! The City Lord is a Dark Elf, how is it possible¡­¡± A soldier sighed in disbelief, but he did not dare to say anything, because to him, City Lord Andre was naturally worthy of respect, but at the same time, any demon should also be respected. After all, his faith was in the king of the Demon Race, Gajero! At this time, Andre, who had already transformed into a demon, spread the wings on his back and slowly landed on the ground. He looked at the soldiers under him, smiled, and said, ¡°No need to be surprised, everyone. I have completed the mission that God Gajero arranged for me, so I received the reward of being able to advance to a demon. I have gotten rid of the shackles of the weak bloodline of the Dark Elves, and successfully advanced to become an even more powerful creature! From now on, I will make Devil Flame City rise up in the world of the Dark Elves just like me!¡± In fact, ever since Andre became the City Lord of Devil Flame City twenty years ago, he had never thought of doing anything for Devil Flame City. He just wanted to use his position as the City Lord to complete the mission assigned by Gajero and curry favor with that powerful demon king! This speech was just to stabilize the morale of the army so that Devil Flame City could continue to maintain peace and stability! After all, the array to collect the Origin Divine Earth had been destroyed. Plus, the entire Hell¡¯s Rose had also collapsed. Therefore, it was temporarily impossible to collect the Origin Divine Earth at this time. Andre had to find a new way to continue collecting the Origin Divine Earth. Only until the entire Elf World was destroyed could he be considered to have completed the mission set out by Gajero. If he did not produce enough Origin Divine Earth as promised, not only would his title of the twelve apostles be deposed, he would also receive the most severe punishment from Gajero. Although he had become a complete demon, in the eyes of Gajero and the true demons who were guarding the Imperial City, he was just a tool that could be abandoned at any time! Andre¡¯s gaze became deep. He was able to live for so long precisely because of this! Chapter 394 - The City Underwent a Huge Change and Returned in Time Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation On the ruins of Hell¡¯s Rose, Andre had successfully confirmed his identity to the soldiers. At the same time, he was tempted to announce to everyone that as long as they pledged their loyalty to Gajero, they would have a chance to become a member of the Demon Race like him. However, at that moment, all the soldiers of Devil Flame City were not very interested in Andre¡¯s speech. Some of them had lowered their heads in silence and were no longer listening to Andre. This was because other than a few fanatical believers, most of the Dark Elves were more concerned about their identity and bloodline. Not all elves would abandon their origins in order to pursue great power. Therefore, they did not dare to agree with Andre¡¯s actions at this time. However, due to his identity as the City Lord, they did not dare to stand out and oppose him so they just remained silent! Andre naturally knew what the soldiers were thinking. Therefore, in his original plan, he wanted to wait until the entire Elf World had begun to collapse before activating his demonized form to evolve into a demon. At that time, he would not have to care about the change in the mentality of the soldiers! However, Andre had no choice but to become a demon given the circumstances. He could only choose to temporarily stabilize the soldiers under him and think of a way to speed up the mission. He was going to drain every drop of the Origin Divine Earth and destroy Elf World. After that, he would head to the world of demons and start his new life. Andre looked around and said in a deep voice, ¡°From now on, the entire city is under martial law! Inform all the generals to double the number of patrols every day. Don¡¯t let go of any suspicious traces! Also, go and summon Dave back from the mansion outside the city!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The soldiers replied in unison. Although they were dissatisfied with Andre, they still carried out his orders. The supervisors of Hell¡¯s Rose who were guarding outside the ruins looked at each other blankly. Their long-established business had been destroyed just like that, and the City Lord who had evolved into a demon did not seem to want to explain anything to them. As they rarely appeared above ground, they felt a bit embarrassed. Andre turned around and looked at the supervisors of Hell¡¯s Rose who were standing on the side. He sneered and said, ¡°You traitors of Devil Flame City have been working with Myron. Today, I will catch all of you!¡± All the supervisors were stunned when they heard that. They only knew the appearance of the boss behind them, but they did not know the real identity of the boss. When they heard Andre¡¯s words filled with killing intent, they immediately thought that Andre did not want to compensate them for their losses. Instead, he had labeled them as traitors! ¡°City Lord, our business has always been under the control of Devil Flame City. We have never done anything against the rules. Please don¡¯t randomly accuse us! Now that Hell¡¯s Rose has been destroyed, our losses are immeasurable. Please don¡¯t run away from your responsibility. You should know that although we are businessmen, we are not without backers!¡± Several supervisors warned Andre in a deep voice, their attitude was very firm. Andre immediately sneered, ¡°Isn¡¯t your backer the traitor Myron? Your boss has just been killed by me! Hell¡¯s Rose is the stronghold that he has always wanted to take revenge on in Devil Flame City and you guys are his henchmen. If I want to kill you, do I need to find other charges for you?¡± All the supervisors were stunned on the spot because they suddenly realized that the boss behind Hell¡¯s Rose was actually City Lord Myron who was defeated twenty years ago! This was indeed a very shocking piece of news to them! ¡°Impossible, how could the boss be the City Lord Myron? Didn¡¯t he die twenty years ago?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t even know what the boss¡¯s name is. The only one who is close to the boss is the auctioneer. Where is the auctioneer?¡± The supervisors were just about to defend themselves when they suddenly realized that the auctioneer who should have stood up and spoken the most had disappeared. Only then did they realize that there were only seven of them at this time. The auctioneer who had the best relationship with the boss had disappeared. The director of the fifth floor, Catherine, who had the closest relationship with His Highness Dave was also not around. Even though Dave had been hiding it from the outside world, the supervisors of Hell¡¯s Rose knew clearly in their hearts that Catherine¡¯s relationship with His Highness Dave was definitely not ordinary! If Catherine was present at that moment, perhaps she could have interceded with the City Lord. If the auctioneer was still present, he could explain to everyone what they did not understand. However, both of them were not present. The remaining supervisors felt a strong sense of crisis from the bottom of their hearts. The supervisors that had strong backgrounds and backing had disappeared without a trace. It seems that the remaining supervisors have all become scapegoats. After hearing what they said, Andre concluded that these supervisors did not actually know of Myron¡¯s true identity. However, even if Hell¡¯s Rose was destroyed, this bunch of supervisors still had a large number of resources in their hands. Therefore, he would not let them off so easily. He wanted to hold them firmly in his hands. Controlling these individuals was equivalent to taking over the businesses of Hell¡¯s Rose in disguise! Andre said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯m giving you a chance to atone for your sins. I will give each of you a team of soldiers. You must find the whereabouts of the auctioneer under the watchful eyes of the soldiers!¡± The seven of them had no other way to deal with the matter. They could only agree helplessly to Andre¡¯s request. They turned around and walked around the city under the watchful eyes of the soldiers, aimlessly looking for traces of the auctioneer. At the same time, the news of City Lord Andre destroying Hell¡¯s Rose and him successfully evolving into a demon had spread throughout the entire Devil Flame City. All the Dark Elves living in Devil Flame City were talking about it. They did not know what kind of impact the City Lord could create after turning from a Dark Elf to a demon! On the contrary, the temple forces that had always been enemies with the City Lord chose to surrender and allowed City Lord Andre to become the sole ruler of Devil Flame City after finding out that he had become a demon. They were also agreeable to this as they had lost the High Priest. After Andre returned to the City Lord¡¯s mansion, the streets and alleys of Devil Flame City once again returned to peace. An invisible space tunnel slowly rose from the ruins of Hell¡¯s Rose. Vincent stood in the space tunnel and looked at Hell¡¯s Rose that had already become one with the earth. He sighed softly. It seemed that Myron was unable to escape Andre¡¯s evil hands in the end, and the fact that Devil Flame City was so quiet meant that Andre had returned safely! After thinking about this, Vincent suddenly realized that Andre would definitely summon Dave who was outside the city. At the same time, he would also summon him to return because he was the City Patrol Officer. At that moment, the individual who went to summon him might have already arrived at the mansion outside the city. If he did not return in time, he would probably be exposed! Fortunately, Vincent had already mastered a brand-new method and achieved a new understanding. He constantly changed his position in the space tunnel and rushed out of the city in the form of a flash. Although the use of modification authority inside the space tunnel was very taxing on psionic power, the psionic power in Vincent¡¯s body was endless at the moment. He did not care about the consumption at all and quickly arrived at the riverside mansion. The 300 soldiers who were guarding outside the mansion were preparing to leave the camp. Meanwhile, Dave, who had rushed back to the mansion, was standing at the entrance of the mansion. His expression was ugly as he negotiated with the messenger in front of him. It seemed that he was stalling for time for Vincent to return. Vincent did not dare to hesitate anymore after seeing this and quickly returned to the mansion. Catherine was standing in the courtyard with a worried look on her face. Monica, who was beside her, was like an ant on a hot pot, constantly pacing back and forth on the spot. Monica clasped her hands together and kept muttering, ¡°God bless! God bless! Vincent, hurry up and come back!¡± Catherine suddenly raised her head and asked curiously, ¡°If you want to pray, shouldn¡¯t you chant the name of Gajero?¡± In her panic, Monica stopped and turned to look at Catherine. She said with some embarrassment, ¡°I promised Vincent that I would no longer believe in Gajero. Instead, I would believe in him! So there¡¯s no point in praying to Gajero now!¡± Catherine was shocked and curious at the same time. She did not expect Vincent¡¯s ambition to be so great that he dared to compete with Gajero and fight for the faith of the elves. At the same time, what made Catherine curious was how Monica could be so obedient. She really did not believe in Gajero and dared to believe in Vincent! Catherine reminded Monica softly, ¡°If you really believe in Vincent, then you should firmly believe that Vincent will not be in danger at any time. He will definitely be able to rush back at the critical moment, isn¡¯t that right?¡± Upon hearing that, Monica nodded in realization and sighed, ¡°Right, right, right! Vincent is omnipotent. Why am I worried about him? He will definitely be able to rush back. Who knows, he might appear in front of me in the next second!¡± After hearing those words in the space tunnel, Vincent could not help but smile. He then opened the space door and walked directly in front of Monica. ¡°You, you, you. You really came back?¡± Monica looked at Vincent with excitement and exclaimed while dancing. ¡°Vincent, you¡­¡± Catherine also looked at Vincent with surprise. She did not expect Vincent to appear in such an exaggerated manner. This had completely surpassed the means that the Dark Elves could possess! At the same time, Catherine also thought that since Dave had become a blasphemer, then the one who had brought Dave on this path must also be Vincent who was in front of her! Vincent smiled and nodded to Monica. He then turned to look at Catherine and said, ¡°Lady Catherine, how are my friends?¡± Catherine knew that Vincent was asking about Ebenezer and the others, so she said, ¡°They have already left the mansion and rushed to the Tias Mountains! Now, there are only me, Monica, and Rooney in the mansion!¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°Then for the next few days, you and Monica will continue to live in the mansion!¡± Catherine was slightly shocked and asked, ¡°Me? Then what about the business at Hell¡¯s Rose?¡± Vincent shook his head and said, ¡°There is no Hell¡¯s Rose anymore! Your boss, Myron, has already been killed by the City Lord, Andre. I believe that all the supervisors of Hell¡¯s Rose have already become the target of his suppression. You should stay here temporarily. Dave and I will help you to deal with the matters back in the city. It should be able to ensure your safety!¡± ¡°What?¡± Catherine looked at Vincent in shock. Her eyes were filled with fear. Hell¡¯s Rose had been operating in Devil Flame City for so long. Even if they encountered great danger, they would still be able to survive. However, they were wiped out in one night! Vincent listened to the increasingly noisy voices outside the door and said softly, ¡°I don¡¯t have time to tell you the details of what happened. I will tell you in detail when I have the opportunity in the future. Now, you can stay here in peace. I¡¯m going back with His Highness, Dave!¡± After saying that, Vincent tidied his clothes and used modification authority to transform the Return Journey of the Dead into a short magic staff. He then strode to the gate of the mansion and opened it. At this time, Dave was arguing with the messenger who came to recruit him. ¡°His Highness Dave, the City Lord has ordered you to return to Devil Flame City immediately, including the City Patrol Officer who should have stayed in the city, Lord Vincent!¡± said the messenger seriously. Dave frowned and replied in an even more serious manner, ¡°I don¡¯t care whose order it is. In short, it is already late. Even if we set off now, it will be dark by the time we reach Devil Flame City. What¡¯s the big deal if we are a little late? Moreover, Vincent had come out of the city to recuperate. His injuries have not healed, so it would be impossible for him to set off immediately. You should wait a little longer!¡± The messenger looked at His Highness Dave, whose attitude was so unyielding. He said with great difficulty, ¡°Your Highness, the City Lord¡¯s orders cannot be delayed. I am also acting according to his orders. I believe that even if you disobey the City Lord¡¯s orders, you will definitely be punished. Please hurry back with me!¡± Dave¡¯s expression was gloomy as he looked at the messenger in front of him. He knew that if he continued to persevere, he would break the image of a playboy that he had created in the past. However, at that moment, he had no other way, he had to delay time for Vincent¡¯s return. Just as Dave was in a dilemma, the courtyard door behind him suddenly opened. At the same time, he heard a voice that made him look forward to it. Vincent walked out of the courtyard and came to Dave¡¯s side as he said with a smile, ¡°Your Highness, my injuries are almost healed! Since the City Lord wants us to return, let¡¯s set off immediately!¡± Dave turned to look at Vincent and finally revealed a smile. He nodded and said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then let¡¯s set off!¡± The messenger looked at His Highness Dave, who had been unyielding just a moment ago, and let out a sigh of relief. His face was filled with confusion as he stood rooted to the ground. After Dave turned his head, he no longer looked at the messenger in front of him. Instead, he shouted to the 300 city guards in the distance, ¡°Everyone, quickly form up. We have to rush back to Devil Flame City overnight!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± When the soldiers saw that His Highness Dave and Vincent were ready to leave, they could not help but speed up their packing. They quickly packed up and returned to the city in their usual formation. On the way back to the city, Vincent and Dave rode on the Black Hole monsters. They were riding side by side ahead of everyone. When Vincent lowered his voice and told Dave about what happened in Hell¡¯s Rose, Dave¡¯s face turned pale. He was dumbstruck. ¡°Are you saying that my father is no longer a Dark Elf and that he has completely become a demon?¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°Yes!¡± Dave took a deep breath and sighed, ¡°My father has been sending the Origin Divine Earth to the Demon Race all these years, and his original mission was to destroy the entire Elf World?¡± Vincent nodded again and said, ¡°Yes!¡± Dave looked straight ahead, he sighed with some grief and indignation, ¡°You only heard about my father¡¯s secret. Within the entire Dark Elves Race, there are eleven individuals who are just like my father. They are known as the twelve apostles closest to God Gajero. In other words, they have probably contributed the same way as my father. The world under our feet is slowly being destroyed by the group of traitors led by the twelve of them. The world has been shattered!¡± Vincent sighed softly and said, ¡°Yes! I was fortunate enough to sneak into the lowest level of the abyss. I saw that the Origin Divine Earth flowing there had already begun to dry up. If it were to be seized by Andre in this manner, I believe that within a year, the Origin Divine Earth beneath Devil Flame City would be completely emptied! Even if the Origin Divine Earth still exists, it would not be able to satisfy Andre¡¯s insatiable exploitation!¡± Dave took a deep breath and sighed softly, ¡°Back then, when I was corroded by the aura of the Demon World, my heart was extremely dark. I wanted to kill my father wholeheartedly. But now, I¡¯ve already escaped the control of the aura of the Demon World. I only want to persuade him to turn back, but it seems like I am too late. He has done too many unforgivable things to Elf World! If it¡¯s possible, can you bring me to see the underground river of the Origin Divine Earth? I want to see it with my own eyes. That¡¯s the only way I can convince myself to once again summon the courage to draw my sword at him!¡± Vincent thought for a moment and said, ¡°Now that Hell¡¯s Rose has been destroyed and Andre has lost the way to collect the Origin Divine Earth, I believe that he must be looking for other ways to collect the Origin Divine Earth. As long as we pay attention to his movements, we will definitely be able to find evidence of him destroying the Elf World again!¡± Dave nodded with a determined gaze and said, ¡°Then inform Horace and the others to make preparations in advance. As long as we can find evidence that my father has stolen the Origin Divine Earth from the Elf Race again, we will take action immediately. We absolutely cannot let the Elf World suffer any more destruction!¡± Vincent turned to look at Dave, who was in a dilemma and said somewhat reluctantly, ¡°Actually, just leave these things to me. You still have more important things to do!¡± Dave turned to look at Vincent and asked blankly, ¡°More important things?¡± Vincent nodded and said leisurely, ¡°After you go back this time, you should try to participate in the government affairs of Devil Flame City. You should also make preparations to take over Devil Flame City in advance. Try your best to make sure that the change of the City Lord position will not cause any disturbances. After all, a Devil Flame City that is in chaos will not be a sanctuary for the elves. If you can do this, you have already made a great contribution to the elves! As for Andre, leave it to me, Horace, and the rest of us!¡± Dave could not help but sigh, ¡°That¡¯s right! Father has accumulated many enemies over the years, why do I have to do it myself? I just hope that, if possible, I can personally persuade him. If he can turn back in time, it would be a good thing for us, right?¡± Vincent nodded his head noncommittally. If he could make one of the twelve apostles, Andre, turn around, it would naturally have a great impact on the rule of the Demon Race. However, Vincent did not have any hopes for this, but he still had to leave some hope for Dave! Chapter 395 - New Appointment, Rising to the Top In the meeting hall of the City Lord¡¯s mansion in Devil Flame City, all the generals under the City Lord, Andre, had arrived. They were all seated according to their positions and statuses. All the generals were curious because they knew that Andre had already turned into a demon, but he was nowhere in sight. There was a thick curtain in front of Andre¡¯s desk. Andre was sitting behind the curtain, so they could only see a silhouette through it. The generals did not understand why Andre did this. There were still two empty chairs in the hall. One was next to the curtain, in front of all the generals. The generals knew that this chair was not there in the previous meeting. They did not know why Andre would arrange a chair that was above all the generals. The other empty chair was one of the four chairs that were arranged side by side in the first row. The other three chairs were occupied by the guards of the East, West, and South Gates. They were also the three most powerful generals under the City Lord in Devil Flame City. The empty chair should have belonged to Miller. However, the North Gate guard disappeared after the first day. Until now, his location is still a big mystery in Devil Flame City. At this moment, Vincent and Dave finally arrived at the City Lord¡¯s mansion. As soon as they came through the door of the meeting hall, Dave said loudly, ¡°Sorry, we came back a bit late!¡± All the generals could not help but look surprised when they heard this. This was because, based on everyone¡¯s understanding, Dave was not on good terms with the City Lord. Although Dave was a playboy in the city, he had always been respectful when facing the City Lord. In a few days, Dave¡¯s personality seemed to have changed completely. Not only was his usual timid appearance gone, but he was also confident and proud when he was late. Was he not afraid that the City Lord would be angry and punish him in public? At this moment, Vincent, who was standing behind Dave, coughed twice and said, ¡°City Lord, please forgive me! His Highness has been taking me to recuperate in the suburbs, that is why our arrival was late. I hope I did not delay any official business!¡± The generals did not take Vincent¡¯s words to heart. Everyone knew that Dave, who had always been dandy and was not liked by the City Lord, had taken his only confidant, Vincent, and made him City Patrol Officer. As his subordinate, it was his duty to follow Dave and find excuses for him! However, the generals knew that the City Lord was not a soft-hearted person. Even if Vincent took the initiative to admit his mistake, the City Lord would still punish both of them! This was Andre¡¯s style. In addition, he had always been cold and indifferent to his son, sometimes even with a hint of resentment. Therefore, he would definitely give him a heavier punishment. Andre¡¯s voice suddenly came from behind the curtain. ¡°It¡¯s been a long journey outside the city. Don¡¯t worry about the delay. Take your seat!¡± Andre¡¯s words shocked everyone inside and outside the mansion. When did the City Lord speak so politely to his son? His attitude was so lenient. This was completely different from the impression they had of their father-son relationship. Dave, who was standing outside the hall, also had a blank look on his face. Firstly, his father¡¯s voice had become as hoarse as a monster. It made him feel extremely uncomfortable. Secondly, his father¡¯s attitude toward him lately was so gentle, that it surprised him greatly. However, what shocked Dave the most was that his father actually allowed him to take a seat! One may think that Dave might have a seat in this room. However, if it was during a meeting of all the generals, each chair would correspond to a general. There would not be a seat for Dave at all. However, a seat was prepared just for him on this particular day! Dave was a little confused, but at the same time, he was not going to let this opportunity slip. This was the father and son relationship that he had always dreamed of. However, behind it all, Dave was not happy, and he could not muster the slightest smile. This was because he knew his father who was behind the curtain had already become a demon, and Dave was still a Dark Elf. Could such a relationship still be called father and son? At this moment, Andre¡¯s voice came from behind the curtain again. ¡°What are you still standing there for? Sit on the chair, next to the curtain!¡± All the generals gasped when they heard this. Some of them even almost cried out in surprise. It turned out that the extra seat that was above all the generals today was actually prepared for His Highness Dave! It seemed that their relationship was still father and son after all. The City Lord wanted to start grooming his son. The soldiers realized that the future of Devil Flame City might be changing! His Highness Dave, who was previously looked down upon by the soldiers, might be the next master of this city! However, even though the generals were surprised, no one was worried about Dave¡¯s power. This was because the City Lord was in his prime and had just advanced to become a demon. The City Lord still had much power to gain, and Dave becoming the City Lord was still a very distant matter! At this moment, Dave did not have the time to think. This was because he was dumbfounded by his father¡¯s arrangements. He could not understand what his father was doing. His father had always been strict and cold toward him. However, as things had come to this, Dave did not dare to hesitate. He turned to look at Vincent instinctively. Vincent¡¯s eyes were filled with doubt, but he still nodded slightly at Dave, indicating for him to wait and see. After that, Dave sighed softly, then strode past the generals and sat on the chair at the front. Dave was only an arm¡¯s length away from the curtain. He really wanted to pull the curtain open and see what his father had become. However, Dave, who knew that the bigger picture was more important, held back the thought. After all, although the current situation was puzzling, it was going all according to his and Vincent¡¯s plan. Therefore, he could not destroy this gift! On the other hand, Vincent, who was standing outside the hall, appeared rather awkward. He knew that it was a general meeting. Logically speaking, he, the City Patrol Officer, had to be present for the meeting but his position was not very high. If one were to talk about statuses, he should be sitting at the back of the hall. However, there was not a single empty chair in the area where the low-level generals were seated. This meant that no one had prepared a seat for Vincent! The low-level generals who had also noticed this could not help but lower their heads and snicker. There were even some who turned their heads to look at Vincent with gloating expressions. The generals of Devil Flame City had different views regarding Vincent¡¯s recent promotion. For example, the few high-level generals guarding the city gates did not care about Vincent¡¯s promotion at all, because the City Patrol Officer was only in charge of 300 troops. It was nothing at all compared to the high-level generals who were in charge of tens of thousands of troops. However, those low-level generals whose official positions were similar to Vincent¡¯s obviously had some resentment and jealousy toward him. They had worked hard to earn their current positions through military merits, but Vincent had relied on his relationship with Dave to rise to the position of City Patrol Officer without any effort. Moreover, the path of promotion for Vincent is obviously going to be smoother than other low-ranking generals. This made all the low-ranking generals resent Vincent! After seeing the embarrassed Vincent, Dave could not help but frown, because he still remembered why Miller died. It was exactly because he had received his father¡¯s orders to assassinate Vincent! His father did not have anyone prepare a seat for Vincent. Could it be that he wanted to make a move against Vincent in public? After thinking about it, Dave gripped the handle of his chair tightly. He had already made up his mind. If his father wanted to harm Vincent, he was determined to fight a bloody battle along with Vincent, regardless of the generals present! Just as he finished thinking, Andre, who was behind the curtain, said again, ¡°Vincent, don¡¯t just stand there! Aren¡¯t there still empty seats? Quickly sit down!¡± Vincent swept his gaze across the room and saw that there was only one empty seat left. Therefore, he walked forward and sat side by side with the three guards of the East, West, and South Gates. He was right behind Dave. ¡°I deliberately ordered my men not to prepare the City Patrol Officer¡¯s seat because I knew that either you or Miller would return! If Miller comes back, then he will still be the guard of the North Gate. However, it was you who had returned. From today onwards, you will become the guard of the North Gate of Devil Flame City!¡± Andre¡¯s voice came from behind the curtain again, his tone filled with strong determination. The low-level generals who had taken the opportunity to mock Vincent just a moment ago were all stunned. It was as if they had been struck by lightning. They thought that what awaited Vincent would be humiliation, but they did not expect Vincent to be greeted with a meteoric promotion. He directly became one of the most powerful generals under the City Lord and His Highness Dave, both the father and son! The generals of the East, West, and South Gates were also shocked because they did not expect Vincent to reach their positions so quickly. According to legend, Vincent was just an ordinary level 25 creature. What qualifications did he have to be able to sit on the North Gate¡¯s general seat? ¡°Could it be¡­¡± At this moment, a trace of doubt suddenly rose in the hearts of the three generals, because Andre¡¯s words made them think of a very terrifying possibility. Miller, who was originally in charge of guarding the North Gate has been killed by Vincent. This was why Vincent had the qualifications to sit on Miller¡¯s seat. The level 25 creature strength that he had previously displayed was just used to hide his weakness! Vincent was leaning back generously on his seat. He smiled and looked at the curtain and said, ¡°Thank you, City Lord, for your kind intentions! Everything that I have done is only to help His Highness, Dave!¡± Every time Vincent said a word, the air in the hall was silent. After his speech, a series of explosions could be heard in the air. Everyone knew that Vincent was doing this to show off his strength. He was telling everyone around him that he had the strength to sit in the position of the North Gate Guard General! ¡°Level 40 creature!¡± The East, West, and South Gate guards exclaimed in their hearts at the same time. They were all much older than Vincent. On the other hand, Vincent was only 20 years old. Nevertheless, he already had the strength to stand shoulder to shoulder with them. Such talent was bound to be limitless in the future. A mere North Gate guard, he was indeed worthy of it! Although Vincent¡¯s expression was relaxed and his actions were confident, his heart was extremely unsettled. Although the North Gate Guard General was the position that Vincent wanted, he never thought that it would be so easy. He had previously prepared a series of plans to take the position of the North Gate Guard General one step at a time, but the plans were no longer needed. Everything happened too smoothly. A bad feeling began to rise in Vincent¡¯s heart. He had a feeling that there is an unseen danger lurking behind this ideal scenario where everything he wanted was achieved! ¡°Cough, cough!¡± Andre¡¯s heavy cough suddenly came from behind the curtain. All the generals sat up hurriedly in a solemn manner. They were ready to listen to the teachings of the City Lord. Even Vincent and Dave followed the others and straightened their bodies a little. ¡°Everyone! I believe that all of you have heard of the changes that have happened to me. This is also a good opportunity for me to become stronger. Therefore, I will be in seclusion for the next few days, trying to improve my cultivation! All the affairs in the city will be handled by Dave on my behalf. You must treat him with the same respect as you treat me. Otherwise, Dave can use the authority of the City Lord to do anything to you. Do you understand?¡± said Andre in a deep voice. His speech was like a series of thunderclaps in everyone¡¯s heart. Only then did the generals realize that the City Lord was not going to teach his son. Instead, he had directly transferred his authority to Dave. As a City Lord who had become a demon, he naturally wanted to climb to a higher position! However, all the generals had doubts in their hearts. Did the City Lord even consider whether Dave was dead or alive before this? He was suddenly given the power to be in charge of Devil Flame City. Does he have the ability to rule over every party? At this time, Vincent suddenly said, ¡°Please rest assured, City Lord. From today onwards, as long as I¡¯m here, anyone who does not listen to Dave¡¯s orders will die!¡± When the generals heard this, all their doubts were washed away. It turns out that they had forgotten about Vincent hiding by His Highness¡¯ side. The dutiful servant was the guardian who protected His Highness! Behind the curtain, Andre seemed to be very interested after hearing what Vincent had said. He continued to ask, ¡°You sound very confident.¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°Of course! I promise I¡¯ll keep my word!¡± Andre suddenly let out a burst of laughter, and then asked, ¡°What if the entire Devil Flame City is not willing to listen to Dave¡¯s orders?¡± Vincent¡¯s eyes narrowed. He could not help but think of the conversation between Andre and Myron in Hell¡¯s Rose. So, he said in a cold tone, ¡°Then I¡¯ll kill everyone in the city!¡± ¡°Good, very good! I can rest easy with you here!¡± Andre expressed his appreciation to Vincent happily. ¡°You flatter me, City Lord!¡± Vincent replied humbly with his head lowered. However, no one noticed that underneath his lowered head, his smile became very cold and even had a hint of anger. This was because Andre¡¯s goal was to kill all the Dark Elves and make them go extinct. Therefore, Vincent¡¯s attitude of wanting to slaughter the entire city for the sake of Dave earlier was in line with Andre¡¯s ultimate goal. That was why he was so appreciative toward him. Vincent knew all of this, which was why he could play right into Andre¡¯s hands. At the same time, he hated Andre¡¯s madness even more. ¡°Since that is the case, everyone can leave. I¡¯m preparing to enter seclusion immediately. No matter what happens, no one is allowed to disturb me!¡± Andre¡¯s voice came from behind the curtain once again, giving his final order. All the generals in the hall, including Dave and Vincent, stood up in unison and left the meeting hall. Whilst walking in the courtyard of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, Vincent and Dave became the focus of everyone¡¯s attention. All the generals surrounded them and started to praise them. ¡°Your Highness Dave, you are a young genius! I had long known that Your Highness Dave was extraordinary and heroic. Sooner or later, you will be the most powerful one of all. Now that you have the power and control over the life and death of a city, we will rely on Your Highness to take care of us from now on!¡± ¡°You are right. Your Highness is a young genius. In the future, you will be a wise ruler. Under Your Highness¡¯s management, Devil Flame City will definitely rise to a higher level!¡± ¡°Sir Vincent has worked so hard! Not long ago, he was just seriously injured. Now, he has taken on such a heavy burden. If there is anything that we can be of use of, just let us know!¡± ¡°From the start, I knew that Sir Vincent was not an ordinary person. Sooner or later, he will amaze everyone with his potential. It seems that Sir Vincent was just hiding his identity. Now that we know his true strength, you have put us all to shame!¡± All the generals knew that Dave and Vincent had stepped into the pinnacle of power in Devil Flame City. As long as they could curry favor with one of them, they would be able to rise to the top in the future. Hence, they did not care about anything else at that moment. They only focused on fawning over Dave and Vincent. Vincent and Dave were being tossed around by the crowd of generals. The two of them could not do much but look at each other helplessly. The surrounding generals were too overbearing. Dave had no choice but to assert his authority. He said to everyone loudly, ¡°Everyone, return to your posts now! From now on, I will remember who has contributed and who has made mistakes. I will guarantee that the rewards and punishments will be appropriate so that you will all put your trust in me! Instead of continuing to surround me, it would be better to immediately return to your posts now!¡± The generals immediately nodded and said, ¡°Yes, yes, yes! Your Highness has taught us a lesson. We will return to our posts immediately and adjust our defenses. We will search carefully for any suspicious traces and guarantee that no elves will be allowed to sneak into the city!¡± After everyone gave their assurances to Dave, they turned around and left, leaving Vincent and Dave behind. The two finally let out a long sigh of relief. Dave leaned on Vincent¡¯s arm and sighed softly, ¡°What the hell happened today? Why was everything so bizarre?¡± Vincent frowned slightly and said, ¡°This is not a place to talk. Let¡¯s go to the North City!¡± Chapter 396 - Supporting the Opponent, Godson ¡°From today onward, all residents in the North Gate area will need to be registered and investigated once a day. If you find anything that is not in the records, including any Dark Elves, you must arrest and interrogate them! Unless I personally give authorization, the North Gate cannot be opened!¡± The newly appointed general of the North Gate, Vincent, issued a series of orders to the troops that were under his command. The 300 soldiers who had followed Vincent previously were working together with the troops that were guarding the North Gate. Hence, there was an immediate response when Vincent issued the order. The other soldiers who did not know Vincent very well looked at each other with blank expressions. It seemed that the newly appointed general of the North Gate wanted to turn the entire North City District into a fortress that even a fly could not enter! However, this was an emergency period after all. Since the general had an iron fist, the soldiers could only do as he said! Dave, who was following behind Vincent, did not say a word. After seeing Vincent give out a series of orders, he turned around silently and walked up the city gate tower. Vincent followed behind Dave to the tower. The two of them looked into the distance together. Vincent looked into the distance and sighed softly, ¡°It is indeed a good view given the high vantage point! However, Your Highness can no longer covet the scenery in the future. Devil Flame City is now under your control. Seizing Andre¡¯s authority will determine whether we can successfully complete our plan in the future!¡± Dave nodded slightly and said, ¡°I understand what you¡¯re saying, but I¡¯m in a mess right now. I don¡¯t know why my father is doing all this. I don¡¯t believe that this is the compensation he suddenly wants to give me. After all, he didn¡¯t care about me when he was a Dark Elf. Now that he has become a demon, there¡¯s no reason for him to take care of me like this!¡± Vincent retracted his gaze and looked at the somewhat conflicted Dave. He said, ¡°As you are involved in the situation, it¡¯s not surprising that you didn¡¯t see through it. However, Andre¡¯s goal is actually very clear. He is now a true demon, and there¡¯s already a racial difference between him and the soldiers and civilians in Devil Flame City. If he appears in front of everyone and gives orders, it will weaken the mystery of the Demon Race in the Dark Elves¡¯ hearts. At the same time, it will also stir up the Dark Elves¡¯ dissatisfaction with the Demon Race!¡± Dave asked, puzzled, ¡°Why will the Dark Elves be dissatisfied with the demons?¡± Vincent nodded and said with a serious face, ¡°Although we are aware that Elf World has completely fallen under the control of the demons, most of the Dark Elves are not aware of this. They only see Gajero as a god of faith because the City Lord and High Priest who rule them are all Dark Elves! However, once the City Lord turns into a demon, more Dark Elves would realize that they were becoming slaves under the rule of the Demon Race. At that time, they would also doubt their own beliefs. This was what Andre was most worried about. After all, he was now a level 45 creature. Although a level 40 creature could also turn into a demon, Andre had never turned into one despite enduring for so many years. This was because he was worried that it would affect his rule over Devil Flame City. Although he had successfully killed Myron during the battle in Hell¡¯s Rose, he had also exposed his own ambition early on. The only way he could salvage the situation now was to retreat behind the scenes and support another Dark Elf to exercise the authority of the City Lord on his behalf!¡± Dave¡¯s eyes suddenly brightened. He muttered and sighed, ¡°That person is me! But I shouldn¡¯t be his only choice, right?¡± Vincent smiled lightly and said, ¡°You are the son of the City Lord. You are giving orders in his place. Everyone in the city would not dare to disobey you, because everyone knows your relationship with the City Lord! At the same time, you have no foundation in Devil Flame City. You can only rely on Andre¡¯s power. It is just like a fox relying on a tiger. It¡¯s difficult for you to form your own force in a short period of time. However, this way, Andre would not have to worry about someone seizing his power while he¡¯s hiding behind the scenes!¡± Dave thought for a moment, nodded his head, and said, ¡°In that case, I finally understand! Father still hasn¡¯t changed. He has always treated me as a chess piece that he can manipulate at will!¡± ¡°You can¡¯t say that!¡± Vincent shook his head and continued speaking, ¡°Considering his attitude toward you in the past, letting you act as the City Lord this time can be said to be an opportunity for you to rise to the top. If you can really seize the opportunity to take power from him, he should give the position of City Lord to you!¡± Dave suddenly revealed a cold smile and said in a deep voice, ¡°Yes! Of course, he can give the position of City Lord to me at any time, because sooner or later, Elf World will be destroyed by him. The City Lord position will be left to me, and he will cut off all ties with the elves. He is always ready to go to the world of the demons and become a high-level creature!¡± Vincent did not know if it was true or not, but he just nodded. He could not give a better evaluation of Andre¡¯s actions. After a moment of silence, Dave said to Vincent, ¡°My father said that he is going into seclusion, but I¡¯m worried that he will keep an eye on us in the dark. Do you think we should send some trusted aides to keep an eye on him?¡± Dave never had any foundation in Devil Flame City. The trusted aides that he had were the 300 soldiers under Vincent¡¯s command. However, what made Dave feel very gratified was that these 300 soldiers were very loyal to Vincent. Moreover, they had already reached the point where they would resist anyone for Vincent. Currently, they could be considered the group of individuals that Dave trusted the most in Devil Flame City. Vincent thought for a moment and said, ¡°Forget it! The 300 soldiers who are loyal to us are currently the most important resources in your hands. Keeping them at the North City Gate temporarily is only the first step. You will then begin to train them one step at a time. After that, you will train them to enter the center of power in Devil Flame City. This way, you will be able to create your own team! Moreover, I believe that even if they were to spy on Andre, they wouldn¡¯t be able to get any results. It¡¯s better for me to do it myself!¡± Dave looked at Vincent reluctantly and asked, ¡°You want to do it yourself? Do you want to spy on my father in seclusion? Isn¡¯t that overkill?¡± Vincent shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already said that seclusion is just an excuse for Andre to retreat behind the scenes. His true purpose must be to use this period of time to find a new way to collect the Origin Divine Earth. Only I can follow him silently and find evidence of him betraying the elves!¡± Dave could not help but fall into silence again. After a long while, he nodded and said, ¡°Your analysis is very reasonable. Then what should I do next?¡± Vincent leaned on the city wall and looked into the distance, he muttered and sighed, ¡°I think you won¡¯t be able to stay idle. According to Andre¡¯s crazy way of doing things, he will definitely leave some trouble for you before he leaves. As long as you are tired of running around, he will be completely safe!¡± Dave replied with a determined face, ¡°No matter what kind of trouble there is, I will definitely let him know that I am no longer the same elf as before! Devil Flame City has been handed over to me, so he can forget about taking it back!¡± In the blink of an eye, it was already evening. After a whole day of silence, the City Lord¡¯s mansion suddenly became noisy again. A group of guards escorted a figure covered in chains and black headgear into the City Lord¡¯s meeting hall. ¡°Let go of me, you will let go of me! I don¡¯t know anything! You have mistaken me for someone else!¡± A series of sobbing sounds came from the black headgear, constantly pleading to the individuals beside him. However, the soldiers standing on both sides had solemn expressions. No one paid any attention to his cries, because right in front of them stood the real City Lord of Devil Flame City, Andre. At this moment, the curtain in front of the conference table had been pulled open. Andre was looking at the trembling figure kneeling in the room with a solemn expression. ¡°Untie him!¡± said Andre. ¡°Yes!¡± The few soldiers accepted the order one after another. They then removed the iron chain on the man and helped him remove the hood that was on his head. The face that was revealed was David, who had disappeared for a long time! Ever since the High Priest died because of the Mother Nest Insect Egg, David had left the temple in shock and fear. Only when he had calmed down did he realize that he had lost his biggest backer. From then on, he would have no one to rely on in Devil Flame City. He might even become a prisoner of Dave. Therefore, David wanted to leave Devil Flame City and head to other major cities to seek refuge. However, Devil Flame City had already given the order to arrest the son of the High Priest at all costs. The various city gates were extremely strict with him. David tried a few times in a row, but he was unable to leave Devil Flame City without being questioned by the soldiers. It was only until this time that he had completely exposed himself. How could David, who was only a level 25 creature, be a match for the city guards? Very quickly, he was captured alive and sent to the City Lord¡¯s mansion. However, during the process of being escorted, David was wearing a mask the entire time. He could not see his surroundings, so he did not know where he was being brought to. The light soon appeared before his eyes. He was at a loss for a moment. He then looked around and vaguely guessed that he might be in the City Lord¡¯s mansion. However, in the next second, David¡¯s gaze froze, and he became extremely terrified. This was because he saw that the elf sitting in front of him was actually a demon who looked exactly the same as the statue in the temple. He was a living demon! As an elder of the temple, David had to believe in Gajero more devoutly than the other Dark Elves. This had affected David¡¯s respect for the Demon Race. Seeing a living demon sitting in front of him was equivalent to seeing the god he believed in entering his world! ¡°Great God, please accept your most devout believer¡¯s salute to you!¡± David hurriedly knelt on the ground and respectfully kowtowed to Andre. Andre was not the slightest bit surprised, because this was not the first time this had happened. The guards of the City Lord¡¯s mansion, who were guarding outside Hell¡¯s Rose had personally witnessed Andre¡¯s evolution into a demon. There was a small portion of loyal believers of the Demon Race who would kowtow to Andre the moment they saw him. This made Andre feel satisfied with his identity as a demon. Therefore, when he saw David kowtowing to him, he felt that it was only natural! Andre suddenly opened his mouth and questioned David in a deep voice, ¡°David, how dare you? It was you who plotted to assassinate my son, Dave, right?¡± David, who was lying on the ground, suddenly trembled. He raised his head with a surprised look and asked in a trembling voice, ¡°Your son is Dave? You, you are City Lord Andre!¡± Andre raised his head and burst into laughter. He then said with a proud look, ¡°Why? Can¡¯t you tell? As the most outstanding believer under Great God Gajero, isn¡¯t it reasonable for me to be rewarded to become a member of the Demon Race?¡± David hurriedly kowtowed as if he was pounding garlic. He shouted in a sobbing tone, ¡°It should be! It should be! The City Lord is the believer closest to Great God Gajero, and he should also become a more powerful demon!¡± David¡¯s heart was filled with despair and helplessness. He could not understand why fate would play such a big joke on him. His father was once the High Priest, and he was once able to stand toe-to-toe with the City Lord, Andre. The two of them had fought for many years, however, neither of them could do anything to the other. Dave and he had also fought since they were young, and it had been difficult to determine the victor for so many years. Not long ago at the auction, Dave had bought the Elf King¡¯s remains, but it had been snatched away. David had bought the Mother Nest Insect Egg and successfully brought it back to his father. David was very proud at that time because he felt that he had finally won against Dave. He believed that it was a complete victory! However, he had never expected that his father would die tragically at the hands of the ancient Zerg, and Dave¡¯s father became a demon instead! Was there any justice in this? Why would the heavens be so unfair to him? As he was currently in Andre¡¯s hands, David realized that he had no hope of survival. However, he still had a strong sense of unwillingness and hatred in his heart. He was not willing to die just like that. He hated Dave who was not as good as him, yet his life was countless times better than his! Why did he have to work so hard to get his father killed? Why did Dave¡¯s father become more and more powerful when his son could not even do anything? Jealousy and unwillingness may sometimes lead to a narrow-minded type of hatred. At that moment, David had an extremely strong hatred for Dave. He even thought that if he had a chance to live, he would kill Dave at all costs to vent the hatred in his heart! Andre, who was sizing up David, suddenly said, ¡°I can give you a choice. Whether you want to die or live, it¡¯s all up to you!¡± David¡¯s eyes suddenly widened, and he said in a hurry, ¡°I want to live! As long as you can spare my life, from now on, I¡¯m willing to be a small soldier by your side, even if it¡¯s just a dog¡¯s role!¡± Andrew¡¯s lips curled into a smug sneer. He sighed deeply and said, ¡°Forget about being a small soldier. With your talent, that¡¯s too much of a waste!¡± David gritted his teeth and squeezed out a sentence from his throat. He said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll just be your dog!¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Andrew laughed with great satisfaction. He then waved his hand and said, ¡°I think you¡¯ve misunderstood. I¡¯m a person who loves talents very much. As outstanding as you are, you should go back and inherit your father¡¯s position and become the High Priest of Devil Flame City. Only then will you be able to make the most of your talents!¡± David raised his head in disbelief and sighed in a daze. ¡°Is it true that you want me to go back and become the High Priest?¡± Andre nodded, ¡°Of course it¡¯s true! Now that my son, Dave, has taken over the position of City Lord for me, the position of High Priest should be replaced by a young man. After all, the world belongs to the young sooner or later, especially outstanding young men like you!¡± David was at a loss. Of course, he did not believe that Andre would be so kind-hearted to him. But what kind of motive did he have? Did he want to hand him over to Dave and let him humiliate him? Or was it to take revenge against him? Or did he want to use him to control the elders in the temple? Or was it some other conspiracy? David could not think too much. As long as he could live temporarily, he would do anything! ¡°Thank you, Sir Andre, for your training! From now on, I will definitely change my mindset and follow His Highness Dave¡¯s orders. I will cooperate with him to manage Devil Flame City!¡± David knelt on the ground and bowed to Andre once again. He also promised him out loud. No matter what kind of conspiracy Andre was up to, as long as he could live, for the time being, he would do as he was told! However, when Andre heard David¡¯s promise, his tone was obviously displeased as he said, ¡°Cooperate with Dave? If I want to arrange for men to cooperate with him, why not just kill everyone in the temple? Why do I need to make you the High Priest?¡± When David heard Andrew¡¯s tone turn cold, he immediately realized that he had said the wrong thing earlier. He hurriedly laid on the ground and said, ¡°I said the wrong thing. Great City Lord Andre, if you need me to do anything, just tell me. I promise I will do it according to your request!¡± Andrew snorted coldly and said, ¡°Dave is incompetent and immoral. It¡¯s embarrassing for him to be of great use. I have no choice but to let him hold the power for me for the time being. Moreover, I don¡¯t care about the bloodline of my successor. If you can have achievements in the future, I can give you the position of City Lord in Devil Flame City! However, this depends on your ability and your ambition. If you are only willing to submit to Dave, then I have misjudged you. If you can trample Dave under your feet, then I can pretend that I don¡¯t have a son like him. I can also support you!¡± David¡¯s face was full of surprise and joy after hearing that. He had long known the relationship between Dave and Andre. Therefore, he did not doubt Andre¡¯s words. He was even more willing to believe that it was true! Andre was indeed an ambitious man, and Dave was useless. How could such a father and son be harmonious? David believed that the more successful an individual like Andre was, the more he would desire to have a son like himself. Therefore, he was hinting to David that he could replace his son at any time. David praised himself to the sky in his heart. He was confident that he had grasped everything. He quickly kowtowed to Andre again and said, ¡°Sir Andre, from now on, you are my godfather, and I am your biological son! It doesn¡¯t matter if Dave is useless. I will perform a thousand times better than him, maybe even ten thousand times better! As long as you give me time, I will prove it to you with facts!¡± Andre said with a cold smile, ¡°Good, my son! Go do what you need to do! I am looking forward to your next performance!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± David kowtowed respectfully three times in a row. He then got up and walked out of the City Lord¡¯s chamber. Chapter 397 - Took the Initiative to Provoke Him and Beat Him Into a Dead Dog Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°Hahaha, idiot! What an idiot! I don¡¯t even care if my own son is dead or alive, and he actually thinks that being my godson will bring him benefits!¡± Andre sat alone in the meeting room. He raised his head and laughed lightly. His words were full of contempt for David. He had only hinted a little to him earlier, but he did not expect David to pick up so many deep meanings on his own. However, what David did not expect was that Andre only treated him as a chess piece. He was a chess piece that would be used to pin down Dave! As Andre wanted to control the government affairs and beliefs of Devil Flame City, he could not hand over the authority of City Lord and High Priest to the same person. He could only hand over the position of High Priest and City Lord to two different individuals who were hostile to each other. This way, Andre, who was hiding behind the scenes, could control Devil Flame City more easily. David was unable to see through his profound plan at all! Andre tapped his fingers on the desk rhythmically and muttered to himself, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether Devil Flame City is peaceful or not. As long as it is still under my control, for the time being, it is enough.. The most important thing now is to figure out how to continue extracting the Origin Divine Earth. The other places that are known to be able to get the Origin Divine Earth are all within the territory of the other apostles. If I go there recklessly, I might cause unnecessary trouble. It seems that I can only go to that place to think of a solution!¡± At that moment, a Dark Elf soldier walked to the door and said respectfully, ¡°City Lord, the matter of seclusion has been prepared!¡± ¡°I understand. You can go first! I will go into seclusion tonight. Remember to send me food on time. Don¡¯t let anyone disturb me!¡± said Andre in a deep voice. ¡°Yes!¡± The soldier who was waiting at the door agreed and left silently. After the meeting hall fell into silence again, Andre suddenly stood up and walked to the window. He looked at the bright moon in the sky and shouted in a deep voice, ¡°In the name of the Demon Race, give me the ability to hide in the dark night!¡± Then, in the night, Andre¡¯s body suddenly became illusory and completely disappeared in front of the window. No one knew where he went. After a while, a mysterious and strange figure walked into the City Lord¡¯s mansion. However, no one could see him. This was because the person was not in the space where Elf World was, but in space parallel to the Elf World. Vincent stood in the space tunnel whilst silently looking at the empty city hall. He then turned and walked toward the isolation room in the City Lord¡¯s mansion. In the isolation room, there was only a lunchbox that no one had touched. Other than that, there were no other signs of life. ¡°Sigh, looks like I¡¯m late!¡± sighed Vincent softly. However, there was no hint of disappointment in his expression. He turned around and left the City Lord¡¯s mansion silently. A peaceful night passed in an instant. When the first ray of sunlight shone down, Vincent walked out of the guards¡¯ lounge at the North City Gate. After a night of rest, his spirit and state had already recovered to their peak. ¡°Vincent, something bad has happened!¡± At this moment, Dave suddenly walked up to the city gate with an ugly expression. Vincent looked at Dave in surprise and asked softly, ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree yesterday? Leave the North City Gate to me. Don¡¯t worry, your top priority is to try your best to recruit the other three city gate guards. Why are you here so early in the morning?¡± Dave pulled Vincent¡¯s arm and brought him to the city wall that was closest to the city. He pointed below and said, ¡°You¡¯ll know when you see it!¡± Vincent looked down and saw a large group of parades on the street below. The procession was filled with clergy wearing long robes. It looked like they were holding a sacrificial ceremony for Gajero. The Dark Elf who was walking at the front of the procession and wearing the long robe of the High Priest was David, who had been tricked by Vincent to the point that even his own father had died! Vincent sighed disapprovingly, ¡°Eh, how is he still alive?¡± Dave frowned and said, ¡°I only found out about it this morning. Not only did my father asked me to handle the internal affairs of the city on his behalf, but he had also let David become the new High Priest! Do you know what this b*stard is doing? He is using the ritual of the temple to sing praises of my father. He is also going to erect a statue for my father to be placed in the temple with Gajero to receive worshippers!¡± Vincent could not help but smile and shake his head when he heard that. He sighed, ¡°As expected of the City Lord who has been in charge of Devil Flame City for 20 years. Andre has kept the balance of power in check all this while. He intends to cultivate hostile forces in the city. That way, he can control all of you whilst being in the middle and not lose his power! It seems that this David is the first challenge that he has arranged for you!¡± Dave nodded and said, ¡°I can understand what you¡¯re saying, but I just can¡¯t stand David¡¯s snobbish face! He has already paraded around the three east, west, and south gates this morning, and in the name of my father¡¯s worship ceremony, he showed off his might to the three generals. He almost gave them orders directly. Isn¡¯t this considered as stealing power from me?¡± Vincent finally became serious. He said in a deep voice, ¡°So, what Andre promised David is not just the position of High Priest; he might have even hinted to him that he could replace you. That¡¯s why this David is so jumpy. It seems that he wants to look for a place in front of my North City Gate!¡± Dave nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Anyone with a discerning eye can see it. Moreover, the three east, west, and south guard generals have already sent their spies to the vicinity. They want to see how you will deal with David¡¯s sudden attack. At the same time, they also want to use this outcome as a reference to choose which side to stand on!¡± Vincent frowned and said, ¡°Why? Do the three generals still want to join David¡¯s side? Then I think they should be stripped of their positions. At most, Your Highness will choose three more guard generals!¡± After seeing that Vincent already had the intention to kill the other guard generals, Dave could not help but shudder. He quickly said, ¡°Let¡¯s first solve the problem of David! After all, we have just taken office not long ago. If we replace three senior guard generals so quickly, I¡¯m afraid that it will cause panic among the public. It will not be conducive to the stability of Devil Flame City. It will also force my father to return to the main stage and take back the power that I have in my hands!¡± Vincent shook his head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Andre is no longer in Devil Flame City. You can do whatever you want now. No one can control you!¡± Dave nodded with joy after hearing that. He then turned to look at Vincent with a blank face and asked in surprise, ¡°How do you know that my father is not in the city?¡± Vincent said frankly, ¡°I went to the City Lord¡¯s mansion last night and found that the closed-door cultivation room was empty. Andre indeed used the excuse of closed-door cultivation to go out of the city to find a way to collect the Origin Divine Earth!¡± Dave turned pale with fright. He asked with an anxious face, ¡°Then why are you still so calm? If we lose track of him, wouldn¡¯t the Elf Race lose a large amount of the Origin Divine Earth? At that time, wouldn¡¯t we be one step closer to the destruction of the Elf World?¡± Vincent smiled, shook his head, and said, ¡°Rest assured, Your Highness. I can guarantee that Andre won¡¯t be able to get the Origin Divine Earth within a short period of time. I have also prepared a series of plans for the next few days. When I help you deal with David, I will tell you in detail!¡± After seeing that Vincent was so confident, Dave had no choice but to shut his mouth. However, his eyes were still filled with worry. Vincent flipped over and sat on the city wall calmly. His legs were hanging outside the city wall as he lowered his head to look at the procession below. He asked Dave softly, ¡°How should we deal with this David now? Should we kill him directly or leave him for you to deal with him personally in the future?¡± ¡°Keep him for now. Sooner or later, I¡¯ll kill him myself!¡± said Dave coldly. Vincent nodded with a smile. He then raised his hand and gently held the magic staff on his waist. The modification authority instantly took effect. It instantly revealed the original appearance of the Return Journey of the Dead. As Andre was no longer in the city and Dave was in power, Vincent could not be bothered to continue with his disguise. Dave noticed Vincent¡¯s small movements and subconsciously took two steps to the side. He knew the power that Vincent¡¯s knife had. If one stood too close, he or she might accidentally hurt themselves! At that moment, the procession finally arrived at the North City Gate. The leader, David, was wearing a high priest robe and holding a staff made of Origin Divine Wood. His expression was solemn and sacred. After he stabilized himself, David looked up at Vincent, who was sitting at the city gate. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Vincent, the North Gate general guard. I am the High Priest personally appointed by the City Lord. Today, I am holding a ceremony to pay respects to the City Lord. Hurry up and kneel down to pay your respects!¡± At this moment, the soldiers standing guard at the city gate, the members of the temple in the procession, and some of the city residents who had come to watch the show, all turned their eyes to look at Vincent, who was sitting on the city gate. David had already used this method to make the three guards at the east, west, and south gates bow respectfully to him, but it did not cause much of a stir. However, Vincent was different. Everyone in the city knew that he was His Highness Dave¡¯s confidant. If he also bowed to David obediently, this would indirectly mean that Dave, had lost in the first round of the competition with David. Therefore, everyone was curious about Vincent¡¯s choice. If he bowed, he would be letting down His Highness Dave! If he did not bow, he would be disrespecting the City Lord, Andre! Regardless of the crime, it would make Vincent¡¯s death very ugly! Vincent had a relaxed look on his face at this moment. He lowered his head to look at David below the city gate. He asked with a smile, ¡°What did you say?¡± David looked up at Vincent with a cold smile on his face. He pointed at the ground and said, ¡°I said, I want you to come down and kowtow to the City Lord!¡± Ever since he saw Vincent at the gates of Hell¡¯s Rose, David had remembered Vincent deeply. This was because he was the right-hand man that Dave cared about the most. As long as he could humiliate him, it would be the same thing as humiliating Dave. David would never let go of such an opportunity! David had led the procession through the three city gates on purpose. He wanted to make the parade known to the entire city and attract everyone¡¯s attention to the North City Gate. He wanted Vincent to be in a dilemma under this enormous pressure, and in the end, he could only choose to kneel and beg for mercy! As the time had finally come, there were not many choices left in front of Vincent! He had to either be humiliated or die! No matter what Vincent chose, it was a choice that David would be satisfied with! ¡°Hehe, childish!¡± At this moment, Vincent suddenly laughed from the city gate. He looked down at David with a look of disdain. Finally, he pulled out the Return Journey of the Dead from his waist. ¡°Conquering the world!¡± The third slash of the eight forms of Heaven¡¯s Will instantly lashed out. An invisible blade that was nearly a hundred meters long instantly fell from the sky to the ground. The parade that was standing on the street was instantly filled with panic. After seeing the scene, David shouted in a hurry, ¡°Form a formation, quickly form a formation!¡± When all the temple members heard David¡¯s shout, they instantly calmed down. They quickly raised the magic staff in their hands and began to chant in a low voice. Due to the joint chanting of dozens of temple members, countless demonic aura surged out from their magic staffs and condensed into a huge formation protecting everyone¡¯s heads, blocking the huge blade that was falling. ¡°Boom!¡± The blade flashed and directly hit the black array. The entire array instantly sank down. All the temple members, including David, immediately knelt on the ground and spat out a mouthful of blood. As David had the lowest cultivation among all of them, his face turned pale. He was bleeding from his eyes, ears, nose, and mouth. He looked at the blade above his head in shock. He did not expect Vincent to really make a move, and he did not expect Vincent to be so powerful. With just one move, he had almost wiped out the entire temple staff! At this time, Vincent, who was sitting on the city tower, sighed with a lack of interest, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect them to be able to take one more strike from me. Let¡¯s do it again!¡± As Vincent spoke, he raised the weapon in his hand again. He struck out for the second time, and the invisible blade once again hit the black array. ¡°Boom!¡± The array constructed by all the temple staff instantly shattered. Those who were kneeling on the ground had their legs broken, and a large amount of blood was spewing out of their mouths. The staff in their hands had long been thrown to an unknown place. David was currently lying on the ground weakly. Other than his legs, there were also many fractures on his body. The staff made of the Origin Divine Wood in his hand had also broken into two pieces. It scattered on the ground like garbage. When all the onlookers in the city saw the scene, their eyes instantly widened. They could not believe that Vincent¡¯s way of handling things was so simple and crude. At the same time, they did not dare to imagine how Vincent would end up in this chaotic situation. Vincent looked at the tragic scene below and nodded in satisfaction. He then sheathed his knife and jumped down. He landed in front of David with great lightness. Vincent lowered his head. He maintained the posture of looking down on David from the beginning, and asked coldly, ¡°What did you say?¡± David, who was lying on the ground, used all his strength to barely raised a finger. He pointed at Vincent and said weakly, ¡°This is not an ability from the Demon World. You are a blasphemer!¡± When he said this, everyone was shocked! Whether it was the soldiers at the north gate or the crowd on the street, they all had their mouths wide open as they looked at Vincent in disbelief. If what David said was true, Vincent was really a blasphemer. That would be a matter that would cause public anger. At the same time, it would also implicate His Highness Dave, who was standing behind Vincent! Moreover, City Lord Andre had already become a demon. He might even directly execute Vincent and His Highness Dave! However, Vincent did not care about David¡¯s accusation at all. He immediately turned around and looked at the city-guarding soldiers behind him. Among most of the shocked soldiers, there were 300 soldiers who looked calm and composed. They were the first 300 soldiers who followed Vincent. Their loyalty to Vincent had long surpassed their faith. Regardless of whether Vincent was a blasphemer or not, in their eyes, Vincent¡¯s orders were always higher than anyone else¡¯s! When he saw that the 300 soldiers were still loyal to him, Vincent nodded in satisfaction. He then turned around and looked at the members of the temple lying on the street. ¡°Yesterday, I have already given the order that apart from the residents of the North City District, no one is allowed to linger around the north gate. Today, these individuals have gathered here with ill intentions. They are suspected of taking the opportunity to attack our North City Gate, but I have already successfully repelled them. Now, take them all down and detain them for interrogation! Kill anyone who resists!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The 300 soldiers who pledged their loyalty to Vincent at the northern gate immediately responded in unison. They then walked out of the formation one by one and picked up the temple members who were lying on the ground. They then brought them to the prison near the northern gate. The rest of the soldiers who were stunned on the spot finally came to a realization. Regardless of whether Vincent was a blasphemer or not, he was still the guard at the North City Gate. Behind him, there was still His Highness Dave who supported him. No matter what happened, he was the most powerful person under the City Lord in Devil Flame City! Rather than believing the words of a High Priest who was about to become a cripple, everyone should be more concerned about their own situation in the future! As soldiers, they only needed to listen to one person, and that person was their superior! What did the words of others have to do with them? When more and more soldiers realized this, they all left the formation and helped the 300 soldiers to restrain the members of the temple. Vincent had once again unknowingly strengthened his control over the guards at the north gate. When one of the soldiers lifted David, who was at Vincent¡¯s feet, David, who was covered in blood, did not forget to mutter, ¡°As the High Priest, my position is only second to the City Lord. You have no right to take me in!¡± Vincent nodded and looked at the two soldiers who were supporting David in front of him. He shouted in a deep voice, ¡°Did you hear that? The High Priest does not need you to lock him up. Go and capture the others!¡± The two soldiers who had just walked out of the formation had originally wanted to show their hospitality in front of Vincent. However, they did not expect to receive a scolding from Vincent. Anger immediately rose in their hearts toward David. Following that, the two of them threw David to the ground like a piece of trash. ¡°Crack!¡± A slight sound of bones breaking could be heard. David, who was lying on the ground, grimaced. At the same time, there were a few more fractures on his body. After that, all the members of the temple were taken into prison. All the soldiers quietly returned to their posts. As for David, he was left on the side of the road like a wild dog. No one dared to go up to him. The crowd that was watching on the street had already dispersed the moment Vincent ordered all the members of the temple to be taken into custody. This was because most of them were not from the northern city district. They were also afraid of being caught in the crossfire. Vincent, who had dealt with all of this at lightning speed, only glanced at David at his feet. He then turned around and walked up the city tower. Chapter 398 - Diary Clues, Ready to Pursue After dealing with David, Vincent strode up the city wall. Dave was standing by the city wall, sizing up the miserable David. Without waiting for Vincent to walk up to him, Dave turned his head and said to him, ¡°You beat him so badly. If I want to settle the grudge with him again, how long will I have to wait?¡± Vincent said indifferently, ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? Take advantage of his illness and take his life! You can go and settle the score with him now!¡± Dave shook his head and said seriously, ¡°That would be too boring! Didn¡¯t he always think that I¡¯m trash? I¡¯ll wait until he returns to his peak condition and defeat him fair and square. I¡¯ll let him know who the real trash is!¡± Vincent was not surprised. He nodded and said, ¡°From today onward, weapons like knives can appear openly in Devil Flame City. Later, you can send someone to summon Rooney back from the riverside mansion to start building a batch of knives. Start equipping the guards at the North Gate with knives! If you want to change everyone¡¯s beliefs in the dark, you have to start by changing the power that they rely on!¡± Dave nodded his head without much interest and agreed with Vincent¡¯s suggestion. He then asked with a worried face, ¡°Now that my father has disappeared without a trace, you said that you have a plan to find traces of him. What exactly is the plan?¡± Vincent smiled and patted Dave¡¯s shoulder. He pulled him to the side of the city wall and said in a low voice, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s very easy to determine your father¡¯s whereabouts. Wherever there is Origin Divine Earth, he will be there!¡± Dave said unhappily, ¡°You¡¯re right! But we don¡¯t know where the Origin Divine Earth is. Do you want me to send people around to gather information about the Origin Divine Earth? By the time we really find it, I¡¯m afraid that my father will have already completed his mission!¡± Vincent smiled and shook his head. He replied, ¡°You¡¯re right, but you¡¯re not completely right!¡± Dave looked at Vincent in surprise. He was worried about the safety of Elf World, so he naturally could not calm down to think carefully. After hearing what Vincent had said, he could not help but lower his head and think for a while. However, no matter how he thought about it, he did not know where he went wrong. Dave had no choice but to ask Vincent, ¡°What did I say that was wrong?¡± Vincent said softly, ¡°You said that we do not know where the Origin Divine Earth is. This is very true! But have you ever thought that Andre may not know the exact whereabouts of the Origin Divine Earth either? Based on the identity of the twelve apostles, we can reasonably guess that the other apostles have the same statuses as Andre. Therefore, the Origin Divine Earth in their territory is their private resource. It is the treasure that they use to curry favor with Gajero. Therefore, these individuals will definitely not share it with Andre. It seems that Andre would never make enemies with the apostles who are as famous as him unless he had no other choice. Therefore, Andre would definitely search for the Origin Divine Earth outside of the territory of the other apostles, especially in the area around Devil Flame City. However, the demons have ruled the Elf Race for so many years. I believe that every city lord is sparing no effort in collecting the Origin Divine Earth for the demons. As for those city lords who have not become apostles, it would be very difficult to find traces of the Origin Divine Earth within their jurisdiction, Therefore, there is only one place that Andre can go!¡± After listening to Vincent¡¯s deduction, Dave could not help but nod his head. However, when he heard Vincent firmly saying that Andre only had one place to go, he could not help but be startled. It seemed that Vincent must have some other information, and it was something that he did not know! ¡°Where will he go?¡± asked Dave. Vincent did not answer Dave¡¯s question. Instead, he told Dave about the relevant content in Jacob¡¯s diary. After hearing that Andre had been stealing the Origin Divine Earth since 20 years ago, Dave¡¯s fingers that were pressed on the city wall could not help but turn pale due to the force. ¡°So, from that time on, he had already betrayed the elves. No wonder he went from a nobody to the City Lord of Devil Flame City in one night. Moreover, he stood firm for 20 years and even became an apostle of the Demon World! In other words, under extreme circumstances, it is very likely that he will return to the place where he went 20 years ago. He will be looking for a way to collect the Origin Divine Earth there!¡± said Dave coldly. Vincent nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right! According to the records in Jacob¡¯s diary, the place that they went to 20 years ago was filled with dangers. Logically speaking, Andre should have no chance of survival. However, he actually came back alive and became the City Lord of Devil Flame City. This meant that Andre must have found another exit and even successfully obtained the Origin Divine Earth! Unfortunately, Jacob didn¡¯t tell us exactly where they went in the diary. Now we just have to see if Avril and the others can find some clues from the diary. Once we confirm the location of the dispute between Jacob and Andre, I can rush over immediately. Maybe I can even get there before Andre!¡± Dave sighed with some worry, ¡°Your arrangements are really good, but I¡¯m still worried that we won¡¯t be able to stop him in time!¡± Vincent shook his head gently and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The elf prophecy says that when the last drop of the Origin Divine Earth dries up, the Elf Race will walk toward extinction. Now that the entrance to Hell¡¯s Rose has collapsed, we can at least guarantee that the Origin Divine Earth beneath Devil Flame City will not be stolen again. As long as we defend Devil Flame City, it¡¯s equivalent to defending the last hope of the Elf Race. Even if we can¡¯t find Andre¡¯s whereabouts at the end, when he returns to Devil Flame City, it will be time for the final battle. I guarantee that we won¡¯t let Andre continue to do evil things!¡± Dave finally relaxed after hearing that. Just as he was about to continue speaking, he suddenly noticed that the city wall in front of him was rippling like water. Following that, a creature¡¯s head emerged from the center of the ripples. ¡°Master! Junior!¡± The head that popped out from the city wall immediately greeted Dave and Vincent with a smile as soon as he saw them. Dave was frightened by the sudden change and retreated in a hurry. Meanwhile, Vincent only turned his head indifferently and saw that the head that popped out from within the city wall was Ebenezer! Vincent said calmly, ¡°Kid, can you appear in a more normal manner? Next time, I¡¯ll directly draw my sword! You¡¯ll have to be careful.¡± Ebenezer smiled disapprovingly and said, ¡°I¡¯m in a hurry to see you, master. Your two lovers have already found some clues from Jacob¡¯s diary, so they sent me to inform you!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Vincent walked forward with a curious look and said to Ebenezer, ¡°There¡¯s no one else here on the tower right now. If you have found anything, come out and tell me!¡± Ebenezer crawled out of the space tunnel obediently and stood in the shadow of a pillar. Whenever someone walked up the tower, he could immediately hide in the shadow. Ebenezer cleared his throat and said to Vincent, ¡°After I brought Guru Harson and Daniel back to the safe house in the center of the Tias Mountains, we joined the team to crack the diary. At first, we only focused on the incident that happened 20 years ago, until the day before his death. However, we realized that he was really tight-lipped. He never gave any detailed description. He only mentioned it a few times, but it was more obscure than the original record. Later, the careful Angelina came up with a hypothesis. Since Jacob was hired by Andre, it was very likely that the place they explored was the area where Jacob used to frequent, then that place name must have frequently appeared in the diary from 20 years ago! Thus, we rearranged Jacob¡¯s diary from a young age. Sure enough, we found a place name that frequently appeared in the diary from 20 years ago. But after being employed by Andre, it had never appeared in Jacob¡¯s writings again!¡± When Vincent and the frightened Dave heard this, they both thought that they had found the right direction this time. Hence, they hurriedly asked, ¡°Where is it?¡± Ebenezer scratched his head and said, ¡°That place isn¡¯t too far from Devil Flame City. Its name is Bright Moon City! However, Horace said that that city had already been destroyed many years ago. Now, it has become a wasteland that no one cares about!¡± Vincent and Dave looked at each other and said almost at the same time, ¡°It must be here!¡± Ebenezer looked at the tacit understanding between Vincent and Dave and could not help but feel a little envious and jealous. He said helplessly, ¡°I¡¯ve already said what I needed to say. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go back first!¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Vincent called out to Ebenezer, who was about to open the space door, he said to him in a serious tone, ¡°Go back and tell Horace to approach Bright Moon City secretly. It¡¯s very likely that Andre is heading there. Now, it¡¯s time for us to close the net!¡± Ebenezer heard that there was finally going to be a war and could not help but say excitedly, ¡°That¡¯s great. I¡¯ll go back and inform everyone. Not only that old man Horace, but even I am also going crazy from holding it in!¡± Vincent nodded and exhorted, ¡°When you go back, remember to tell Avril and Angelina not to enter the space tunnel created by the modification authority unless it¡¯s absolutely necessary!¡± Ebenezer asked with a puzzled look on his face, ¡°Why?¡± Currently, in Vincent¡¯s group, everyone acknowledged that the best ability was the modification authority, especially the ability to modify and open space tunnels at any time. It was simply a godly skill that could kill others and steal their goods! But why was everyone not allowed to use it? Vincent sighed helplessly and said, ¡°I locked the Zerg in the space tunnel created by the Lingluo Race. I didn¡¯t expect the tunnel to be in the same space as the space tunnels that we open using modification authority. Previously, I almost died at the hands of the Zerg, so you all have to be careful in the future. Before the Zerg is released from the space tunnel, everyone should refrain from using the space tunnel!¡± After hearing that, Ebenezer could not help but think of how he had only revealed his head and left his entire body in the space tunnel earlier. If he was targeted by the Zerg at that time, then the only thing awaiting him would have been death! After Ebenezer shivered and said in a hurry, ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely pass on the message to your two lovers!¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°Then you should hurry up and go back. I will set off today and tomorrow. At that time, we will meet in Bright Moon City!¡± ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Ebenezer responded and jumped off the city wall that was more than ten meters high. After hearing about the danger in the space tunnel, Ebenezer obviously did not dare to use it anymore so he could only use the simplest way to leave. The most notable feature under the North City Gate was the long shadow of the city wall. When Ebenezer fell, he turned into a black shadow and flashed past, instantly blending into the shadow of the city wall. He then completely disappeared. Vincent looked at Ebenezer¡¯s increasingly mature skills and nodded in satisfaction. Dave walked to Vincent¡¯s side and took the initiative to ask, ¡°When do you plan on leaving?¡± Vincent thought for a moment and said, ¡°Tomorrow morning. I can almost reach Bright Moon City at the same time as Horace and the others!¡± Dave said firmly, ¡°I want to go too!¡± Vincent looked at Dave and said solemnly, ¡°How can that be? Right now, your power in Devil Flame City is still not stable, and you have someone like David watching you like a tiger watching its prey. If you do not take charge of Devil Flame City personally, it is very likely that you will be replaced by someone else. I know that you want to persuade Andre personally, but at the moment, you have to distinguish who is more important!¡± However, Dave retorted, ¡°Today, you have already made a move in public. I believe that during the next period of time, no one will dare to provoke us in terms of force. What we need to do next is nothing more than to win over the hearts of the elves. I can find someone to replace me! Don¡¯t forget that the two of us can modify. We can modify the appearance of others to any appearance!¡± After seeing that Dave had already prepared so well, Vincent had no reason to reject his request. He could only ask helplessly, ¡°Then, are you prepared to have someone replace you?¡± Dave nodded and smiled at Vincent. He replied, ¡°Not only me, but I¡¯ve also even found a substitute for you!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Vincent looked at Dave with some curiosity. He could vaguely guess the answer from the smile on his face. Soon, under the orders of His Highness, a group of soldiers left the North City Gate and went straight to the riverside mansion. They brought back Rooney. At the same time, Catherine and Monica were also in the group, but they all followed the orders of His Highness. They were disguised as ordinary soldiers and had blended into the group. The two of them naturally did not know why Dave had done this, but they believed that there was absolutely no harm in listening to what Dave had said, so they followed accordingly. It was not until evening that the two soldiers who were supposed to escort Rooney entered the North City Gate again. After seeing Dave and Vincent, Rooney, the craftsman, quickly said, ¡°My lords, I now have some experience in forging knives. These days, I have been forging a few knives with different styles. Are you interested in commenting on them?¡± Vincent waved his hand and said, ¡°Not interested! Knives pay the most attention to actual combat, and styling is meaningless. This time, I¡¯m taking you back to the city so that you can forge a batch of uniform military knives for the northern city guards. As for your unique-styled knives, you can keep them in your collection!¡± When Rooney heard that Vincent was not interested in his own ideas, he could not help but feel a little disappointed. However, when he heard that Vincent wanted him to forge knives for the entire army, he immediately became excited. ¡°The entire North Gate¡¯s defending army needs to be equipped with a knife? That¡¯s great! Leave it to me. As long as I have enough materials, I will be able to forge an absolutely sharp weapon. When that time comes, I will definitely make the Devil Flame City¡¯s army the number one force in the world!¡± After hearing this, Vincent could not help but turn to look at the impatient Dave. He raised his chin, indicating that it was his turn to speak. Dave turned to Rooney and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need your guarantee at the moment. You just need to start forging knives immediately!¡± Rooney did not understand the meaning behind Dave¡¯s words, nor did he have the intention to take the initiative to leave. Instead, he said excitedly, ¡°Your Highness Dave is right! I wonder if Your Highness is interested in hearing my recent inspiration? I can bring a unique style to the military knife. I guarantee that it will make the other Dark Elves¡¯ eyes shine!¡± Dave¡¯s face was full of black lines as he shouted in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯m not interested at all. Hurry up and go down!¡± Rooney did not care about Dave¡¯s attitude. Instead, he continued to speak with increasing excitement, ¡°Your Highness, you don¡¯t know. My idea will definitely make your eyes shine¡­¡± After seeing that Rooney would not shut up, Dave could not help but quickly order the soldiers behind Rooney, ¡°Everyone, listen up. Force him into the forging room. Watch him and make sure he immediately starts forging. If there is still so much nonsense from him, don¡¯t give him any food!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The soldiers replied in unison and then rushed down the tower with Rooney. However, the two soldiers standing at the end of the line did not move. They did not follow the others out of the tower because they were Catherine and Monica in disguise! The reason why Dave was so anxious to ask Rooney to leave was to distract a large number of soldiers so that Catherine and Monica could successfully escape from the sight of everyone. Catherine walked forward and asked Dave with a smile, ¡°Your Highness, why are you in such a hurry to let us return to the city?¡± Monica also silently walked to Vincent¡¯s side and looked at him curiously. Dave sighed softly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just hope that the two of you can pretend to be Vincent and me for a period of time and help us do something!¡± ¡°Pretend?¡± Catherine sighed in surprise. ¡°Us?¡± Monica looked at Vincent curiously. Vincent nodded helplessly and said, ¡°The idea that His Highness Dave came up with is really brilliant! It¡¯s most suitable for the two of you to pretend to be us because you are the ones who know Dave and me the best!¡± ¡°But our gender is different!¡± Monica lowered her head to look at herself and then looked at Vincent with a surprised look. In the end, she added in a low voice, ¡°Even our race is different!¡± Vincent smiled slightly, raised his hand, and pressed it on Monica¡¯s face. He said softly, ¡°Modify the appearance!¡± A sparkling light flashed, and Monica¡¯s height instantly became exactly the same as Vincent¡¯s. When Vincent released his hand, Catherine, who was at the side, was surprised to find that Monica¡¯s appearance was exactly the same as Vincent¡¯s. There were no flaws at all. Dave turned to look at the surprised Catherine and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there, you¡¯ll look exactly the same as me later!¡± Chapter 399 - The Perfect Double Arrived at the Ancient City Late at night, on the North Tower of Devil Flame City, two Daves and two Vincents stood face to face, sizing each other up. Catherine, who had already transformed into Dave, said in surprise, ¡°Oh my God! I can¡¯t recognize who¡¯s who now!¡± At the same time, she also realized that her voice had become exactly the same as Dave¡¯s. She could not help but feel a little strange. She found it difficult to adapt for a moment. Meanwhile, Monica, who had transformed into Vincent, was watching Vincent¡¯s every move with some excitement. She imitated Vincent¡¯s movements like a mirror. ¡°Interesting! It¡¯s really interesting!¡± Monica smiled and sighed with some excitement. Vincent shook his head and said, ¡°I really underestimated you before. I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a high talent in disguise!¡± Monica said proudly, ¡°Of course! I have many good points!¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°In that case, I¡¯m relieved! From now on, while I¡¯m away, you will live at the North City Gate every day. Occasionally, you will bring the soldiers to patrol the North City and wait for me to come back!¡± Upon hearing that, Monica could not help but feel a little guilty as she said, ¡°Wait! It¡¯s not a problem for me to imitate your words, but what if someone causes trouble? I don¡¯t have your skills and strength!¡± Catherine also turned her head to look at Dave with a worried expression. Compared to Monica, the pressure of her acting as Dave was actually much greater! Although she did not have to fight with others, the men that she had to deal with while acting as Dave was much trickier. The slightest bit of carelessness would expose her! However, Dave smiled and said to Catherine, ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry too much. No matter what situation you encounter in Devil Flame City, just do what you need to do. Everything is up to you to decide! From now on, I will personally take charge of Devil Flame City, and you will be the wife of the City Lord of Devil Flame City. It¡¯s also your duty to get used to how to manage this city! And you must remember that your attitude is my attitude. I will support you unconditionally!¡± Catherine could not help but feel very touched when she heard what Dave had said. Tears could not help but flash in her eyes. She nodded and said, ¡°Rest assured, Your Highness. I will definitely not let you down!¡± Monica saw that Dave had already begun to impart the essence of acting to Catherine. She could not help but turn her head to look at Vincent, hoping that Vincent would also give her some advice. Vincent thought about it with a helpless expression. He scratched his head and said, ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t have anything to tell you. The soldiers at the north gate will not dare to disobey your orders. As for others coming to provoke you, I can only tell you one thing. Sometimes, not making a move is more frightening than making a move. If you can pretend to be arrogant without making a move, it will be even more frightening!¡± Monica listened to Vincent¡¯s instructions and nodded despite not understanding them completely. After seeing that Monica did not continue to ask, Vincent could not help but let out a sigh of relief. He turned to Dave and said, ¡°It¡¯s getting late. Let¡¯s hurry up. If we¡¯re a little late, I¡¯m afraid that something might happen!¡± Dave could not help but be stunned when he heard that. This was because he suddenly remembered that Vincent was preparing to set off after daybreak. However, before he could ask, he noticed Vincent¡¯s anxious expression. He immediately said, ¡°That makes sense. Then let¡¯s not delay. Let¡¯s set off now!¡± Vincent nodded repeatedly and then said goodbye to Monica and Catherine. He led Dave out of the city wall and the both of them disappeared into the night. ¡°That¡¯s not right!¡± After seeing that Vincent and Dave had completely disappeared from sight, Monica suddenly came to a realization and sighed, ¡°Vincent just told me so much but it is almost the same as not saying anything. What is up with this guy?¡± Catherine could not help but cover her face and laugh, but then she remembered that she was currently acting as His Highness Dave. She immediately put down her hand and said with a serious expression, ¡°Well, Vincent, it¡¯s getting late. You should rest as soon as possible. I¡¯ll go back first!¡± After saying that, Catherine turned around and walked down the city tower with her hands behind her back. ¡°Sigh, Catherine¡­ Your Highness Dave, take care!¡± Monica originally wanted to stop Catherine and ask for advice on how to pretend. However, after seeing that she left in a hurry, she could only start playing her role. She waved goodbye to Catherine¡¯s back and walked into Vincent¡¯s room. Since she did not have the confidence to act as Vincent in front of others, she might as well hide in her room and sleep for a few days. It could be considered as completing her mission! When Catherine arrived at the City Lord¡¯s mansion under the protection of a group of soldiers, she could not help but feel uneasy. Although she had known His Highness Dave for a long time, she had never been to the City Lord¡¯s mansion before. Therefore, she deliberately slowed down her footsteps and allowed the servants in the City Lord¡¯s mansion to lead her to her residence. She was afraid that she would reveal flaws. Catherine passed by the door of the meeting hall and suddenly found someone covered in bandages lying on the ground in front of the door. He was wailing non-stop. ¡°City Lord, I want to see the City Lord! That Vincent is a blasphemer, and Dave might also be a blasphemer! You must punish them severely!¡± The figure lying on the ground wailed non-stop, but the servants and soldiers passing by just acted as if they did not see him and continued to do their own things. They did not even show any interest in what he said. When Catherine heard this, she felt a wave of fear in her heart. She did not expect that the identity of Dave and Vincent as blasphemers would be discovered so quickly! Moreover, this individual even came to the City Lord residence to complain. What if the City Lord found out? When Catherine thought of this, she subconsciously stopped. She lowered her head and looked at the Dark Elf lying on the ground. His body was covered in bandages. The servants, who had been leading the way, noticed that His Highness had stopped, so they stopped as well. They turned around and waited respectfully by the side. Catherine was at a loss at this moment because she did not expect that she would not know how to deal with the first emergency she encountered. Moreover, the atmosphere in the City Lord¡¯s mansion made Catherine very surprised. Why was there no reaction in the City Lord mansion after hearing someone calling His Highness a blasphemer? At that moment, the individual who was lying on the ground seemed to have sensed something strange behind him. He could not help but turn his head to look. In an instant, he saw Dave¡¯s face. His face immediately turned pale with fear. ¡°David?¡± Catherine recognized the person lying on the ground. She was also surprised. As Vincent had left in a hurry, Dave was unable to tell Catherine what had happened during the day. Therefore, in Catherine¡¯s eyes, David was still the murderer who had tried to assassinate Dave in Hell¡¯s Rose. She did not know where he got his injuries from. Catherine was still worried that if David continued to shout, the City Lord, Andre, would hear it. So, she asked the servants beside her, ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± The servants quickly replied, ¡°Reporting to His Highness, he is here to complain to the City Lord, but the City Lord is currently in closed-door cultivation and doesn¡¯t want to see anyone!¡± Catherine could not help but raise her eyebrows and quickly asked, ¡°Really? He doesn¡¯t even want to see someone as important as the blasphemer?¡± The servants were at a loss because of Catherine¡¯s question and quickly said, ¡°The City Lord has already handed over all the administrative matters in the city to Your Highness to handle. There is no need for the City Lord to worry about such matters!¡± Catherine could not help but sigh in her heart when she heard that. So, it was His Highness Dave that was responsible for this matter. No wonder everyone in the Castellan¡¯s residence ignored David¡¯s shouts. Anyone could also understand if His Highness Dave did not want to handle it himself. However, Catherine was still a little worried. She asked the servants, ¡°Then you all heard that I am a blasphemer. Didn¡¯t you think of reporting it to the City Lord?¡± When the servants heard this, their facial features could not help but twist together. They secretly sighed in their hearts, ¡°What happened to His Highness Dave today? The questions he asked were all so tricky!¡± How would these servants dare to say anything about His Highness Dave? Moreover, although outsiders did not know about it, they, the workers in the City Lord¡¯s mansion, all knew that Andre was not in Devil Flame City at the moment. Even if they wanted to report him, they had no way! After thinking about it, the servants quickly knelt in front of Catherine and said, ¡°Your Highness, please rest assured. No one in the City Lord¡¯s mansion dares to be disrespectful to Your Highness. We will not pay attention to slanders of Your Highness!¡± After hearing this, Catherine finally nodded with relief. It seemed that His Highness Dave had forgotten to remind her of these things before he left, which meant that David was not a threat. There was no need to pay attention to him! Catherine then gave David a cold smile. She then turned around and followed the servants. They continued to walk toward Dave¡¯s residence. David, who had been lying in front of the meeting hall, could not help but shudder when he saw Dave¡¯s cold smile. He did not dare to imagine the meaning behind that smile. He had clearly caught hold of Dave¡¯s fatal weakness, but after hearing his complaint, Dave did not intend to silence him. This meant that he must have even more vicious methods waiting for him! After thinking about the treatment that he had suffered in the City Lord¡¯s mansion, David suddenly realized that this mansion was like hell to him! If he dared to run to Dave¡¯s territory even when he was heavily injured, was this not the same as sending himself to his death? Perhaps Dave would immediately send someone to catch him, cut off his limbs, his tongue, and throw him on the street. At that time, even if he wanted to find the City Lord, Andre, and complain, he would not be able to say anything! After thinking that he was in a dangerous situation, David almost wet his pants on the spot. However, he did not want to die yet. His strong desire to live made him crawl out of the City Lord¡¯s mansion on his own. ¡°Hold on! I must leave this hell today. In the future, I will never step into the City Lord¡¯s mansion!¡± David murmured while enduring the pain in his body. He crawled on the ground and climbed out of the gate of the City Lord¡¯s mansion. ¡°Just wait, I will definitely come back!¡± David turned his head to look at the City Lord¡¯s mansion that was glowing red under the night sky. He swore to himself in a dark and cold tone. He then rolled down the steps of the mansion and rolled himself all the way toward the direction of the temple. At that moment, only by returning to the temple as soon as possible could David find a sense of security! ¡­ Outside of Devil Flame City, Vincent and Dave took advantage of the night sky to rush straight toward the direction of the ruins of Bright Moon City. Dave looked at Vincent who took the initiative to escape and could not help but ask, ¡°Vincent, why are you in such a hurry to leave? There are so many things that I haven¡¯t had the time and opportunity to warn them about! If something happens, you won¡¯t be worried about Monica¡¯s life or death, but I¡¯m still worried about Catherine¡¯s safety!¡± Vincent said calmly while running, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they are both extremely intelligent women. Even if they don¡¯t know anything, they can quickly adapt to the state of acting like the two of us. Moreover, the situation in the city is still considered peaceful. There won¡¯t be any big trouble. As long as we go and return quickly, they will definitely be safe!¡± Dave nodded and said, ¡°Then we¡¯ll set off a night earlier and arrive at Bright Moon City before Horace and the others. What do you think we should do if it¡¯s just the two of us and we meet my father?¡± Vincent said with an indifferent expression, ¡°What else can we do? We should be polite before we attack! If you want him to turn back, you can persuade him first. If you can¡¯t reach an agreement, you can directly rush back to Devil Flame City and leave the rest to me. I guarantee that Andre won¡¯t take another drop of the Origin Divine Earth!¡± Dave nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s what we¡¯ll do!¡± When the sky turned bright again, Vincent and Dave had reached the riverside outside Devil Flame City. Dave pointed to the other side of the river and said, ¡°That¡¯s the ruins of Bright Moon City. Bright Moon City was once one of the largest and most prosperous cities in the history of the Elf Race. Because it was close to this river, it was called the bright moon on the river, and it got its name because of that! Now, as long as we cross the river and walk through a swamp, we will definitely be able to rush to the ruins of Bright Moon City!¡± Vincent nodded and looked at the endless river in front of him. He said in a deep voice, ¡°The two of us don¡¯t have a boat, so crossing the river will be very difficult. Use authority to modify it!¡± Dave nodded and took out his Inquisitive God of the World from his storage ring. He looked at Vincent with a face full of vigilance in case they encountered the danger brought by the Zerg again. Vincent took out the tunnel token and first checked the movements of the Zerg. He noticed that the cocoon was still quietly lying in the tunnel, so he said with relief, ¡°That Zerg will not attack us for the time being. Let¡¯s hurry up!¡± After saying that, Vincent held the token in his hand and drew a line in front of him, instantly opening the tunnel door. He quickly walked in with Dave. As both of them had the modification authority, they took turns to develop the tunnel and quickly passed through the river. When the two of them rushed to the swamp on the other side of the river, they suddenly saw many disorderly footprints in the swamp in front of them. It seemed that not long ago, a group of individuals had also passed through the swamp in front of them. ¡°My father used the excuse of seclusion to leave the city to search for the Origin Divine Earth. He should not have brought any soldiers with him. Could it be that he went to recruit some desperate individuals who wanted money but not life?¡± said Dave in surprise. Vincent looked at the footprints on the ground carefully. He shook his head and said, ¡°20 years ago, Andre¡¯s strength was not enough. As he was exploring unknown territory, he hired some desperate individuals as a guarantee! But now, Andre is already a level 45 creature, and he has turned into a demon. In addition, he has returned to an old place, so he doesn¡¯t need to worry about any danger. Bringing a group of men would instead delay his journey! So, these footprints were not left behind by Andre¡¯s men!¡± After hearing what Vincent had said, Dave turned to look around and asked, ¡°If it¡¯s not my father, then who is it?¡± Vincent thought for a moment and said, ¡°Perhaps Horace and the others ran in front of me, or maybe Andre has an enemy who followed him all the way here, or maybe it¡¯s someone else who wants to search for the Origin Divine Earth. In short, there are too many possibilities!¡± Dave quickly replied, ¡°Then what are we waiting for? Let¡¯s quickly go to the front to look!¡± Vincent nodded silently and changed the space under his feet to a thousand miles away. He brought Dave through the swamp in an instant. When they saw the ruins of Bright Moon City appeared in front of them, they both fell silent at the same time. In the vast wilderness as far as their eyes could see, there was not a single plant at all. The land was charred black, and it was cracked. It looked lifeless as if it was a land of death. ¡°Vincent, do you feel that this land is like, like¡­¡± Dave spoke somewhat blankly, but he stopped abruptly halfway because he no longer dared to say the rest of his sentence. Vincent said bluntly, ¡°It seems to have withered! The land looks this way because the Origin Divine Earth here has been sucked dry. It seems that under every piece of land, there is Origin Divine Earth. The Origin Divine Earth here is very likely to have been sucked dry during the exploration 20 years ago. As a result, this vast piece of land has lost the support of the power of the world. Even the ground has begun to wither, not to mention any life that lives on it!¡± Dave nodded slightly. Vincent¡¯s words were exactly what he did not say earlier. If their guess was true, then the culprit who had turned this piece of land into a wasteland was his father, Andre! Right at that moment, a figure suddenly flashed by in the distance. Following that, a team of six or seven individuals approached from afar and slowly ran toward the location where Vincent and Dave were. Meanwhile, Dave and Vincent were still in the space tunnel, so they were not worried that they would be discovered by the other party. Therefore, they continued to stand where they were, sizing up those who had rushed over. Vincent noticed that this team of creatures was not Horace and the others, because they were all Dark Elves. Moreover, these Dark Elves were holding spears, carrying bows and arrows on their backs, and had short staff on their waists. Even in the process of rushing forward, they still maintained a tight formation. It seemed that they were a group of well-trained high-level soldiers. They may also be a group of unknown experts. Dave too could feel their high-level aura based on their actions. He quickly said to Vincent, ¡°As you said, the purpose of these men coming here is not for the Origin Divine Earth, but for my father! I wonder who sent them?¡± Vincent frowned and said, ¡°No matter who sent them, the one behind the scenes must be nearby!¡± Dave looked around and did not find anything unusual. He could not help but ask Vincent, ¡°Why do you think so?¡± Vincent raised his hand and pointed at the ancient city ruins in the distance. He said, ¡°No matter what these Dark Elves are here for, the one behind them must have known about Andre¡¯s whereabouts. With the strength of this team, it is impossible to get any benefits from Andre, so the one who hired them must be hiding in the dark, just in case!¡± ¡°What are we going to do?¡± asked Dave. ¡°Sit tight!¡± sighed Vincent. Chapter 400 - The Shadow of the Ancient City Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The fully armed seven-man team walked past Vincent and Dave and headed straight for the ruins of Bright Moon City. Vincent and Dave stayed where they were for a moment. However, they did not see anyone following behind them. They had no choice but to give up on the idea of waiting for someone to catch up to them. Instead, they turned around and walked toward the ruins of Bright Moon City. However, before the two of them could walk any further, black gas suddenly erupted from the ruins of the ancient city in front of them. Following that, the black gas turned into a circular barrier and slowly covered the entire ruins from the sky. It seemed like it wanted to envelop the entire ruins within. Dave could not help but exclaim in surprise, ¡°Not good, someone wants to seal Bright Moon City!¡± Vincent hurriedly said, ¡°Then we won¡¯t wait any longer, we¡¯ll go straight in!¡± After saying that, Vincent brought Dave and directly jumped into the ruins of Bright Moon City. . At this time, in the ruins of Bright Moon City, dark clouds covered the sun, and the demonic aura was dense. It looked extremely dangerous and cold. Dave looked at the surrounding environment and said to Vincent, ¡°My vision has been blocked by the demonic aura. However, we Dark Elves can vaguely see the things inside. Can you see the surroundings clearly?¡± ¡°Very clearly!¡± Vincent nodded. He had already comprehended the Art of Heaven¡¯s Will. Whether it was the demonic energy in the sky or the endless darkness in the underground abyss, they could not block Vincent¡¯s view. Dave replied with relief, ¡°Then let¡¯s look around. Maybe we¡¯ll find something!¡± Vincent nodded and began to walk in the space tunnel along with Dave. They were observing every detail in Bright Moon City. However, after walking for a long-distance, they discovered that there were only the collapsed houses and intermittent city walls in front of them. They did not see any suspicious signs. As for the seven-man team that had entered Bright Moon City before them, they had also disappeared without a trace. There was not even a footprint left on the ground. Dave frowned and said, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why can¡¯t we see anyone?¡± Vincent thought for a moment and guessed, ¡°The space tunnel that we¡¯re in and the Elf World are two parallel dimensions, so what we can see here is the original Elf World, which is also the original ruins of Bright Moon City. However, if the demonic aura shrouding the city created another illusory space within Bright Moon City, then it will be impossible for us to see the space unless we leave the space tunnel and enter the demonic aura world of Bright Moon City!¡± Dave thought for a moment and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go in and take a look. If it¡¯s really as you said, then we can at least see who constructed the demonic aura world!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Vincent nodded and raised his hand to open the space door. He led Dave into the ruins of Bright Moon City in large strides. When the two of them stepped onto the ground in Bright Moon City, their feet could not help but sink deep into the soil. However, they could clearly feel that the dark and cracked ground beneath their feet did not have any moisture. The muddy feeling that could cause people to sink was just the rot from the soil itself. It had filled the entire place with a dilapidated aura. Vincent reminded Dave softly, ¡°Be careful. Mobilize psionic power to wrap your feet and you can walk on this rotten soil!¡± Dave nodded. He controlled his psionic power and wrapped his feet according to Vincent¡¯s instructions. As expected, he was able to stand on the soil and walk freely. Dave said with a frown, ¡°This place is really strange. Moreover, if we continue to move in this manner, it will expend a lot of energy on ourselves!¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Moreover, at the moment, we are still unable to determine whether this is an illusory space or not. We must be extremely careful. If anything happens, immediately hide in the space tunnel!¡± Dave replied, ¡°Understood!¡± Vincent turned his head to look at the surrounding space. The ruins in the city were exactly the same as what they had seen in the space tunnel. The only difference was that there were a few straight footprints on the ground. The direction they were heading toward was a great hall at the center of Bright Moon City. It was also the most well-preserved building in the entire city. ¡°Judging by the specifications of that building, it¡¯s either the City Lord¡¯s mansion or the location of the temple. It seems that the seven-man team walking in front of us must have received accurate information, which is why they are heading there now with full purpose. Then let¡¯s go and take a look!¡± said Dave. Vincent nodded. At the same time, he took out a crystal spear from his storage ring and held it in his left hand. He placed his right hand gently on the hilt of his Return Journey of the Dead. He guaranteed that he could use both knife and spear at any time and deal with multiple opponents alone. After seeing that Vincent was on full alert, Dave pulled out his Inquisitive God of the World. He walked alongside Vincent and slowly approached the central building of Bright Moon City. When the two of them arrived at the main entrance of the building, they suddenly heard noises coming from inside. Hence, they quickly quickened their pace and walked to the entrance of the main hall to look inside. What shocked Vincent and Dave was that there were no traces of Dark Elves in the main hall. Instead, there were several large and powerful Black Hole monsters gathered there. The monsters were all biting each other. Fresh blood and minced meat were flying everywhere. At the same time, there were waves of angry growls and painful groans. Dave, who was guarding the door, could not help but sigh in surprise, ¡°What¡¯s going on? How did the monsters in the Black Hole world appear in the elves¡¯ territory?¡± Vincent was frowning as he counted the number of monsters in the building. ¡°Four, five, six! Why are there only six? The numbers don¡¯t match?¡± When Vincent finished counting the number of monsters, he could not help but sigh in confusion. Dave immediately asked, ¡°Do you think that these monsters were formed by that seven-man team? But what kind of ability is this? Moreover, if it was that team of Dark Elves, why would they kill each other?¡± Vincent could not help but frown and said, ¡°I can¡¯t explain it clearly, but there must be a connection between the seven-man team that had disappeared and the six monsters that had suddenly appeared!¡± Just as Vincent finished speaking, he suddenly felt a figure rushing over to him rapidly, but there was nothing in front of Vincent¡¯s eyes. Vincent shouted lightly and wave his weapon in front of him and Dave. ¡°Be careful!¡± Vincent did not trust his own eyes at that very moment. Any premonition of danger was worth being on guard against! Immediately after that, Vincent felt a huge tremor from the spear in his hand. It was obvious that he had blocked an attack, but he did not hear any sounds of weapons colliding, nor did he hear any strange sounds. Vincent did not have the time to think too much at that moment. He hooked the spear in his left hand across Dave¡¯s waist and the both of them retreated rapidly. At the same time, he pulled out the Return Journey of the Dead from his waist using his right hand and slashed forward with all his might. ¡°Weng!¡± The sound of weapons clashing against each other came from the blade once again. At the same time, Vincent also felt that the figure that was rushing toward him had stopped. He did not continue to chase after him. After taking a few steps back, Vincent and Dave stopped together. Dave asked with a confused look, ¡°What exactly happened?¡± Vincent frowned and said, ¡°The seventh one, I found it!¡± Dave looked around vigilantly and asked Vincent in an anxious tone, ¡°What? Seventh one? What did you find?¡± Vincent walked in front of Dave. He held a spear in his left hand and a knife in his right. He shielded Dave behind him and slowly closed his eyes. He said, ¡°My guess was right. There are indeed seven monsters in the hall. To be precise, it¡¯s the seven-man team! However, when we stepped into the hall that was enveloped by the demonic aura, we were blinded by some special power! Therefore, in our eyes, six of the seven-man team had turned into monsters, and the last man had become invisible. We couldn¡¯t sense any traces related to him, including his aura, movement, and voice¡­ They were all blocked by this invisible power. I was able to sense his tracks just now because of the special ability that the Art of Heaven¡¯s Will had given me. Because of it, I am able to communicate with heaven and earth. Otherwise, the two of us would have been separated by now!¡± At this moment, Dave, who was behind him, suddenly hesitated to speak. ¡°Vincent, you¡­¡± Vincent was currently closing his eyes because he wanted to sense the position of the seventh figure in the hall. After confirming that the other party had not chased them out of the building, he slowly opened his eyes and turned to look at Dave behind him. However, the moment he turned around, Vincent instantly widened his eyes, because the person behind him was not Dave, but Andre, who had already turned into a demon! At such a close distance, Vincent could even see all the gullies on the surface of the demon¡¯s body, as well as all the details on the terrifying and evil face of the demon. Just as Vincent felt his hair stand on end, Andre, who was standing face to face with him, also widened his eyes in fear, as if he was about to launch an attack on him. At this moment, Vincent suddenly thought of something and hurriedly asked, ¡°Dave?¡± When Andre heard Vincent¡¯s voice, the nervous expression on his face suddenly relaxed as he said, ¡°Vincent, it¡¯s me!¡± ¡°F*ck!¡± Vincent could not help but swear at that moment. Not only did the appearance of the seven-man team in the building change, but even Dave¡¯s appearance had changed along with them. Moreover, he had transformed into the appearance of Andre that Vincent was most afraid of! If Vincent had not seen through the strange things in Bright Moon City, he would have pulled out his sword and chopped off Dave¡¯s head! Dave, who had reacquainted himself with Vincent, could not help but ask, ¡°Did my appearance change?¡± After hearing Dave¡¯s perturbed tone, Vincent could not help but nod and say, ¡°You have changed. I believe that in your eyes, I should also have changed my appearance!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Dave nodded with a slightly sobbing tone. Vincent frowned and asked in return, ¡°Who am I?¡± Dave sighed helplessly, ¡°My father!¡± Vincent cursed again, ¡°F*ck!¡± Dave could not help but ask, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that in your eyes, I am also¡­¡± Vincent did not wait for Dave to finish speaking and nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right! It¡¯s also your father, and it¡¯s in the shape of a demon!¡± Vincent remembered that Dave had never seen Andre¡¯s appearance after he became a demon. Therefore, if Dave could recognize him as his father, it meant that he must still look like a Dark Elf in his eyes. Compared to Dave¡¯s demonic appearance before Vincent, it was already much easier to bear. Dave sighed softly, ¡°Now at least it means that the demonic aura here should be related to my father!¡± Vincent said helplessly, ¡°Not necessarily. At least the changes we have seen so far are all from our own memories. I can¡¯t conclude that I saw Andre. This array may not be set up by Andre unless the one standing in front of me is Andre himself!¡± At this time, Dave, who already looked like Andre from the Demon Race, could not help but become a little embarrassed as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t joke around at this time. It¡¯s so gloomy! What I want to say is, if this array was really set up by my father, then wouldn¡¯t we have already been discovered by him?¡± Vincent turned his head and looked around. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Now that I think about it, this array was originally set up to trap the seven-man team. But the two of us took the initiative to enter because of curiosity. Even if we were discovered, there¡¯s nothing we can do. At worst, we can just face him head-on! As long as he dares to appear in front of me, I guarantee that I can beat him until he pisses his pants!¡± Dave could not help but be at a loss for words. He looked at Vincent and said hesitantly, ¡°You, you don¡¯t talk anymore! What if he can hear you?¡± Vincent waved the knife and spear in his hand and said with a confident smile, ¡°It¡¯s best if he can hear me. However, if he can hear me and still doesn¡¯t dare to appear in front of me, then it means that the person behind this is definitely a coward!¡± After seeing that Vincent was getting more and more ridiculous, Dave could not help but change the topic and said, ¡°Since the current formation is to trap the seven-man team inside, the unexpected intervention of the two of us is also an unknown variable for the individual who set up the formation. He probably has no idea how to deal with us at the moment. We might as well take this opportunity to do our business!¡± Vincent turned to look into the depths of the hall where the roars continued. He frowned and asked, ¡°What business? Are we not going to care about the lives of the seven individuals?¡± Dave frowned slightly and said in a deep voice, ¡°If we want to save them now, we have to remove the formation here. If we want to remove this formation, we have to find my father and defeat him. The best way to find my father now is to find traces of¡­¡± Dave suddenly stopped mid-sentence. He seemed to hesitate for a long time and could not continue. Vincent suddenly turned to look at Dave and revealed an appreciative smile. He said, ¡°Your analysis is not bad! Then what should we look for if we want to find your father?¡± Dave said snappily, ¡°You¡¯re asking the obvious! Now we can only use the method we used to enter this place to leave and explore deep underground. Maybe we can find my father¡¯s figure there!¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s a good idea, but we can¡¯t ignore the seven of them inside. I think we should split up! You go and explore underground, I¡¯ll think of a way to save the seven of them!¡± Dave looked at Vincent¡¯s expression and suddenly became a little embarrassed. However, in the end, he still nodded and said, ¡°Alright then!¡± Vincent smiled slightly and turned around to walk toward the gate of the tall building again. At the same time, he closed his eyes and carefully sensed all the movements around him. However, this time, Vincent did not feel anyone rushing in front of him. On the contrary, a figure behind him was getting closer and closer! Vincent suddenly stopped and turned his head to look behind him. He found that it was Dave, who had transformed into demon Andre. He was the one who had been following behind him. Vincent asked with a frown, ¡°Why are you still following me? Didn¡¯t we agree to split up?¡± Dave smiled helplessly and said, ¡°I¡¯d better go with you. If there¡¯s any danger, we can also look after each other!¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± Vincent¡¯s lips curled into a teasing smile and asked in return, ¡°Do you want to look after me? Or do you not know how to use the method we used when we came in?¡± At that moment, Dave¡¯s expression was full of shock as he quickly explained, ¡°What do you mean? Do you think I would forget such a powerful method?¡± Vincent¡¯s right leg moved backward slightly as he bent his body downward. He held a spear using his left hand and another knife behind him. He acted as if he was preparing to attack. He sneered and said, ¡°Then tell me, what is the name of this method? Who taught you this method?¡± Dave¡¯s expression became extremely ugly, but he soon relaxed. He smiled and sighed, ¡°I really don¡¯t know what the name is, but I think it must have been you who taught him, right?¡± Vincent¡¯s eyes narrowed, and his hands holding the spear and knife tightened unconsciously because the figure in front of him was not the same Dave who had transformed into Andre, but the real Andre himself! However, Vincent still did not know when Andre had replaced Dave. Was it when he had blocked Dave behind him, or when he had left the time-space tunnel with Dave? The corner of Andre¡¯s mouth twitched, and he let out a monster-like laugh. His voice was rough as he said, ¡°Your guess was right. This formation was set up by me in order to kill the seven-man team. However, I didn¡¯t expect that the moment the formation was formed, I would suddenly discover that you and Dave had appeared here. You two even used a method that I had never seen before. Therefore, I changed my mind at the last minute and used the fate of the seven-man team to lure the two of you into the trap. I thought that the time to replace Dave was very suitable, but I didn¡¯t expect you to notice it!¡± Vincent sneered and said, ¡°First of all, Dave doesn¡¯t know you that well, and he definitely wouldn¡¯t say that you were the one who set up this formation! Secondly, when Dave and I were working together, he would never say so much, let alone take the initiative to teach me how to do things!¡± Andre was startled after hearing what Vincent had said. He then laughed loudly and said in a deep voice, ¡°I see! We were curious about how much he has changed recently. So, it was you who secretly taught him. It was also you who destroyed my spell formation in Hell¡¯s Rose, right? To be able to freely switch back and forth between the identities of a Dark Elf and Fire Elf, it seems that you are not an elf at all. Instead, you are a foreigner who had barged in from the Black Hole!¡± Vincent was secretly shocked. He believed that he did not have any similarities with his current self in Hell¡¯s Rose, and he did not reveal any flaws in his words. However, how could Andre have noticed all of this? As Dave¡¯s whereabouts were unknown, and Andre¡¯s body clearly had some special abilities, Vincent could only feel the pressure doubling upon him. He could not help but take a deep breath to quickly calm himself down. He opened his mouth and said, ¡°I¡¯ll ask you again, where is Dave?¡± ¡°Wait until you can survive!¡± Andre sneered. At the same time, he had already opened his arms, and the demonic aura in his entire body suddenly increased! Chapter 401 - Battle Between Humans and Demons, Temporarily Safe Vincent was currently in the main hall of Bright Moon City. He was standing behind a seven-man team that was killing each other. In front of him was Andre who was filled with a dense demonic aura. Andre was once again clad in armor that was condensed from the demonic aura. He had a pair of demonic wings on his back, and the demonic horn on his head had turned from black to red. It seemed to have gathered a large amount of energy. He was also holding a large broadsword in his hand. Andre said loudly, ¡°I¡¯ll give you another chance. As long as you take me underground to find a very hidden cave entrance, I can spare your life! And I can hand over Dave to you. I can even give up the Devil Flame City that you two want!¡± Vincent narrowed his eyes and said coldly, ¡°Cut the crap. I won¡¯t agree to any of your conditions. Just do it!¡± Andre pointed his sword at Vincent and said with a sneer, ¡°When we were in Hell¡¯s Rose, the two of us had already fought. You are no match for me at all! I really don¡¯t know where you got the courage to attack me again!¡± ¡°Really? Then let¡¯s try again!¡± said Vincent with a sneer. At the same time, flames began to emerge from his body. As the flames rose, they completely burned off his Dark Elf appearance, revealing his original human face. ¡°Fire God Avatar!¡± shouted Vincent. His entire body suddenly turned into majestic flames that soared into the sky, forming a towering flame giant. At the same time, a majestic battle intent surged in Vincent¡¯s body. A large amount of psionic power flowed through his left arm into the crystal spear. The crystal spear, which was originally only two meters long, suddenly became abnormally huge. It was like a giant pillar that supported the sky. Vincent soon released his hand that was holding the spear. At the same time, the Fire God Avatar that appeared above Vincent suddenly raised its arm and grabbed the crystal spear that was just as tall. Vincent proceeded to grab his knife with both hands and spread the Flaming Wings on his back. He then slowly flew into the air. The flame giant behind him held the crystal spear like a god of war, pointing it directly at Andre below. Andre looked at Vincent¡¯s appearance and could not help but laugh. ¡°This same move again! Do you think that having an extra spear will increase your strength? It¡¯s really not new at all!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Andre¡¯s entire body suddenly released a demonic aura, and a huge black giant condensed behind him. He was imitating Vincent¡¯s Fire God Avatar. He did the same back in Hell¡¯s Rose. But what was different was that Vincent¡¯s Fire God Avatar held a weapon in its hand, while the black giant behind Andre did not even have a weapon in its hand. It only faced off against the Fire God Avatar with its bare hands. This was because, in Andre¡¯s head, the battle would probably end very soon. He was planning to defeat Vincent quickly and easily, not giving him any chance to catch his breath! ¡°Die, kid!¡± shouted Andre loudly. The demon wings on his back flapped, and he instantly disappeared from his original position. In the next second, he appeared in front of Vincent and raised his sword to stab Vincent¡¯s chest. However, Vincent did not retreat nor did he dodge. He did not even cross his knife to block the sword that stabbed into his chest. Instead, he stabbed the long knife in his hand forward fiercely, aiming straight at Andre¡¯s chest. ¡°A pillar supporting the sky!¡± Blazing flames instantly gathered on the blade. They pierced into Andre¡¯s chest along with the formless blade aura, forming a pillar of fire that pierced through Andre¡¯s body. It shot straight into the distance. At the same time, the broadsword in Andre¡¯s hand had already pierced into Vincent¡¯s chest. However, the fire-spiritualized Vincent could completely ignore any physical attacks. He did not care about the great sword that was in his chest. Instead, he used his hands to twist the Return Journey of the Dead, causing Andre¡¯s chest to be churned into minced meat. At this moment, Andre could not help but spit out a mouthful of black blood. He said in surprise, ¡°I did not expect that in just a few days, you actually advanced from a level 35 creature to a level 40 creature! Moreover, you were actually able to pierce through my sky demon armor. I really underestimated you! But you¡¯ve also underestimated my strength, and you¡¯ve even underestimated the Demon Race¡¯s vitality!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a large amount of demonic aura suddenly emerged from the great sword in Andre¡¯s hand. It flowed along the blade of the great sword into Vincent¡¯s fire spiritualized body. The pitch-black demonic aura was not afraid of the high temperature of the flames at all. The aura instantly dyed the flames on Vincent¡¯s chest pitch-black! Vincent, who suddenly felt a dull pain in his chest, sensed that Andre still had the strength to fight. He hurriedly pulled out his Return Journey of the Dead and quickly retreated. ¡°It¡¯s too late!¡± Andre roared loudly and continued to fly forward with the sword in his hand. He wanted to continue infusing the demonic aura into Vincent¡¯s body. Vincent, who was flying backward, was not afraid at all. He hooked his left finger gently and the Fire God Avatar in the sky instantly turned the spearhead in its hand and stabbed directly at Andre below. If Andre continued to pursue Vincent relentlessly, he would definitely be nailed to the ground! After Andre realized Vincent¡¯s strength, he did not dare to give Vincent such a chance to counterattack. He could only stop and pull the huge sword out of Vincent¡¯s body. After a short round of entanglement, Andre and Vincent pulled away from each other and stared at each other vigilantly. Andre was standing with his sword raised. The flesh and blood on his chest started to recover slowly. The source of the demonic aura was actually inside their bodies, which symbolized the darkest and most brutal negative energy. As long as the energy core was still there, their bodies would always recover. Earlier, Vincent had tried his best to stir Andre¡¯s chest in order to destroy the energy core. Unfortunately, he could not do it! After seeing that Andre was recovering from his injuries, Vincent also stabbed his hand into his chest and tore off the pitch-black fire spiritualized body. He then threw it to the side. The hole in his chest was quickly filled by the flames that surged in from all directions. He looked brand new as if he had not suffered any injuries. Andre looked at Vincent¡¯s recovery ability, which was even faster than his own. He could not help but be secretly surprised. He had originally thought that the Demon Race¡¯s ability was already the strongest ability among the 10,000 races of the Black Hole. However, he did not expect Vincent to always have the means to ensure that his ability was on par with that of the Demon Race. He even surpassed it! ¡°Kid, I advise you to admit defeat! Today, I will definitely not let you off. As long as you are willing to cooperate with me, I can recommend you to the oracles in the Imperial City. I can even let you become a demon like me!¡± After seeing that Vincent had already recovered while he was still recovering, Andre could not help but open his mouth to speak. He was trying to stall time for himself. Vincent sneered and said, ¡°Become a demon? Are you insulting me?¡± Andre narrowed his eyes because he suddenly remembered that not long ago, a foreign race had intruded Elf World and destroyed the statue of Gajero in Dark Yuan City. After thinking about it, he realized that the foreign race was Vincent who was standing in front of him. Since he dared to hack at the statue of Gajero, it meant that he definitely did not want to become a demon. It was obviously not a smart choice to invite him to become a demon. Andre was embarrassed and angry at the same time. He suddenly remembered the black giant that he had condensed. Just as he was about to control the black giant to attack Vincent, he suddenly heard an explosion above his head. He looked up subconsciously. In the end, he saw the Fire God Avatar piercing the head of the black giant using its crystal spear. The black giant instantly dissolved into the demonic aura that filled the sky. It then returned to Andre¡¯s body. Andre sighed in surprise in his heart, ¡°Could it be that he was multitasking just now, battling me while controlling the flame giant to attack my demonic aura giant?¡± He did not expect the person in front of him to be far stronger than he had imagined. If he wanted to defeat Vincent, he would have to put in a lot of effort. ¡°How can a mere level 40 creature defeat me?¡± Andre suddenly roared with confidence. The wound on his chest had also recovered. He raised the giant sword in his hand and charged at Vincent. Vincent looked at Andre who was charging at him and immediately controlled the Fire God Avatar to raise the spear to stab downward. At the same time, his Return Journey of the Dead instantly turned into a giant flame blade that was dozens of meters long. ¡°Dominator of the world!¡± He slashed the sharp giant blade along with countless flames toward Andre. At the same time, the Fire God Avatar in the sky also stabbed downward on Andre¡¯s head. The two attacks that were enough to destroy the world landed on Andre¡¯s body. However, Andre did not raise his sword to block. Instead, he began to chant rapidly, ¡°In the name of the Demon Race, grant me invincibility!¡± In an instant, the black demonic aura on Andre¡¯s body suddenly dissipated. Instead, what flowed out of his body was an extremely disgusting-looking black mucus. However, the demonic power contained within this black mucus was hundreds of times stronger than the demonic aura from before! When Vincent¡¯s blade and spear fell, Andre¡¯s entire body was covered in black mucus. He was like a pool of mud that was walking upright. He completely shattered under Vincent¡¯s blade and spear and flew in all directions. After seeing that Andre had transformed into mud and scattered, Vincent could not help but frown as he looked around. He discovered that the black barrier that had gathered in the sky had not dissipated yet, and the roars of monsters could still be heard from the hall behind him. This meant that Andre¡¯s formation was still being maintained, and he was not dead yet. In fact, he might still be safe and sound! Suddenly, Vincent noticed that the black mud that had been splattered all over the ground started to gather together slowly. They began to rebuild Andre¡¯s body. Just as Vincent was about to raise his Return Journey of the Dead to take his life whilst he was still gathering parts of his body, a dangerous premonition suddenly flashed through his mind. At the same time, he noticed the invisible figure that was charging toward him once again. ¡°Flame Extinguishing Gods!¡± shouted Vincent. Countless tiny fire lines instantly flew out from his body, forming a huge spider web that covered Andre who was recovering. At the same time, Vincent waved his blade and turned around to block the invisible attack. Vincent waved his blade several times in the air. He managed to seal off the opponent¡¯s attacks. However, Vincent could not help but feel like something was not right. The attack that he was facing was much weaker than the first attack that he had raised his spear to block. It was enough to suspect that these two attacks were not caused by the same opponent! The first one was stronger, and the one after was weaker! As Vincent pondered, he suddenly had a thought. He flew forward with all his might and formed a wall of fire in front of him. Suddenly, Vincent saw a clear cut across the wall of fire. The only weapons that could leave such a cut were the knives that he and Dave were carrying. ¡°I¡¯ve finally found you!¡± sighed Vincent softly. This was because he realized that the invisible person in front of him was Dave who had disappeared, and the moment Andre replaced Dave was when he was dealing with the first attack. As he needed to focus on sensing the invisible danger earlier, he did not have the time to pay attention to Dave. Andre had pushed Dave into the hall and made him invisible. He then acted as Dave and remained by his side! After understanding all of this, Vincent knew that he could not entangle himself with Dave anymore. He turned his head and looked in the direction where Andre was. At that moment, Andre had just completed his recovery. He was currently two and a half meters tall, and his dark skin flickered with a metallic luster. He was standing quietly on the spot. The surrounding space felt like it was slowly being torn apart. He casually raised his hands and pulled forcefully. He tore apart the flame spider web that covered his body. Vincent looked at Andre who had upgraded again and could not help but snort coldly, ¡°Hmph! Another one who can evolve. I just don¡¯t know who is stronger between the two of you!¡± At the same time, he raised his weapon and charged forward again. ¡°Come on, this time I¡¯m going to eat you alive!¡± Andre could not help but roar as he charged toward Vincent. He charged toward Vincent with all his might. ¡°Crash!¡± As Andre charged forward, cracks soon appeared in the space along the way. This meant that the Elf World could not withstand the tremendous power contained within his body at this time. ¡°Sky Demon Slash!¡± Andre rushed in front of Vincent and roared. He raised his palms that were like steel blades and slashed at Vincent with all his might. Vincent, on the other hand, had the raised blade hanging by his side. He said softly, ¡°Splitting the heavens and earth!¡± He did not focus the fourth form of the eight forms of Heaven¡¯s Will on the blade¡¯s momentum, but the endless battle intent that could open the heavens and earth! If this blade could create a world out of thin air, it could naturally destroy a world as well! At this moment, countless battle intents surged out from Vincent¡¯s body like waves at the sea. Wave after wave of battle intent surged out in all directions. The first to bear the brunt was Andre, who was in front of him. When Andre¡¯s palms were about to strike Vincent¡¯s body, he suddenly felt a formless and terrifying power coming from his palms. Following that, his ten fingers were cut in half. Cracks soon appeared on the metal-like armor on his chest, pushing him backward. Andre¡¯s eyes were filled with shock as he felt the intense pain. He could not understand how Vincent could unleash such a powerful attack! Vincent just stood there calmly with his knife. As long as he held the knife in his hand, he would become one with the knife. The continuously surging battle intent around him led to a terrifying attack. It was the combination of his knife aura and battle intent. This attack could not only break Andre¡¯s ten fingers but also repel the demonized Andre. At the same time, it could directly break the formation that covered the sky above Bright Moon City! ¡°Boom!¡± With a loud sound, the demonic aura in the sky instantly dissipated. Rays of sunlight sprinkled down on the earth, and the surrounding environment was no longer gloomy. All the noise instantly stopped. Vincent looked up and found that the place where Andre was sent flying was gone. That strange and unpredictable demon had once again disappeared! ¡°Vincent!¡± At this moment, Dave¡¯s surprised exclamation came from behind Vincent. Vincent sighed lightly and put away the Fire God Avatar in the sky. He raised his left hand to catch the crystal spear that had shrunk. He then turned his head to look behind him. He saw that Dave was standing behind him with his knife raised. The tip of the knife was only half a meter away from his body. Dave¡¯s body was covered in blood and countless wounds had appeared. Some of them were from the knife wounds he had suffered while attacking Andre, some were from the wounds left by arrows and spears. It seemed that after Dave had landed in the building¡¯s hall, he had engaged in a battle with the seven-man team there! Vincent ended his fire spiritualization state and sighed softly to Dave, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s safe for the time being!¡± Dave heaved a long sigh of relief. He lowered the blade in his hand and muttered, ¡°It was too dangerous just now. I thought you¡­¡± Vincent could not help but look in the direction where Andre had disappeared. He turned his head and asked Dave, ¡°What did you see just now?¡± Dave said, ¡°Just now at the entrance of the hall, I suddenly felt someone pushing me from behind causing me to fall into the hall. Then I saw seven monsters. There were really seven of them! So, I fought with them to protect myself, but later I found out that these monsters could not actually see me, so I took the opportunity to leave the hall. As a result, I saw you fighting with a demon as soon as I left the hall, and you were always at a disadvantage. I didn¡¯t know if that demon was my father, but I wanted to help you, so I rushed up and fought with that demon, but after that demon injured me, he suddenly stopped and retreated to where you are now, and then¡­ the sky turned bright!¡± After hearing Dave¡¯s explanation, Vincent could not help but hold his forehead. In the end, he said helplessly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s your father who is too shameless! Actually, the demon you saw was the real me, and that Vincent who was always beaten up was your father!¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Dave looked at Vincent with a blank expression. He then lowered his head to look at the knife wounds on his body. Only then did he realize that the one he had attacked was Vincent. It was also because he had discovered his identity at the critical moment that he kept retreating. Otherwise, he would have been killed by Vincent long ago! After thinking about it, Dave shivered and turned to look at the hall behind him. Since everything he had seen earlier was fake, then the seven monsters in the hall must be the seven-man team, right? At this time, in the hall, the seven Dark Elves who had come fully armed were already covered in wounds. They were sitting on the ground and looking at their companions. They were still in a daze. The monsters that they had fought with all their might earlier, how did they become their teammates in the blink of an eye? After seeing this, Dave turned to look at Vincent and said, ¡°These seven Dark Elves must know something about my father and Bright Moon City. Why don¡¯t we go and ask them?¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s fine too. Anyway, now that Andre can¡¯t find the entrance from back then, he won¡¯t touch the Origin Divine Earth for the time being!¡± Chapter 402 - Destroying the Idol Again Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Vincent and Dave walked into the hall together. The heavily injured seven-man team looked at the two of them warily. Some of them even reached out to grab the weapons beside them subconsciously. They did not know the identities of Vincent and Dave, nor did they know the purpose of their visit. They did not even know what had just happened. They only knew that they had snuck into Bright Moon City to carry out a mission. They did not expect to have a battle with the monsters. They also did not expect the monsters to suddenly become their companions in the blink of an eye. Everyone was left with fear and worry in their hearts. As such, they could not believe the two strangers in front of them so easily. Vincent sized up the injuries on the seven-man team. He frowned and said, ¡°Your strength is not bad. Although you have not reached level 40, you are already very close.. To be able to send such a team, your statuses must be extraordinary. Can you tell us who sent you? What is your purpose here?¡± The seven-man team said with unusual determination, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it! You will get nothing. You can only kill us!¡± Vincent only nodded slightly after hearing this. He then said to Dave, ¡°It seems that these Dark Elves are really well-trained. I will let you practice. No matter what method you use, as long as you can get information from them, it will be fine. I will guard outside for you!¡± Vincent then turned around and walked out of the hall. With the crystal spear in his left hand and the hilt of the knife in his right hand, he looked around like a guard. Dave looked at Vincent¡¯s back with a blank expression. He opened his mouth but did not say anything in the end. Instead, he sighed and turned his head to look at the seven Dark Elves lying on the ground. When the seven-man team saw Dave¡¯s gaze, they could not help but tremble and shrink their bodies. In their eyes, Vincent and Dave were like two madmen. What did they mean by using them as practice? What did they mean when they say by using any methods? The seven of them immediately imagined the scene of them being tortured. Pain and fear surfaced in their hearts. Dave had become their source of pain in their eyes! Dave slowly walked up to a Dark Elf. He raised the knife in his hand and stabbed it down with all his might. ¡°Ah!¡± The Dark Elf under Dave¡¯s feet let out a shrill scream. His four limbs were struggling, and his screams kept echoing in the hall. It went on for more than a minute. When the Dark Elf finally lost the strength to scream, he tried to open his eyes that were tightly shut due to fear. He was stunned to see that Dave was looking at him in astonishment. He soon realized that his six companions were also looking at him in astonishment. ¡°This¡­ Eh?¡± The Dark Elf was about to say something when he suddenly realized that he had not been stabbed. Dave had stabbed his blade into the floor tiles. Only then did he realize that Dave did not have the intention to kill him. When he thought about how he had screamed for nothing earlier, he felt very miserable and embarrassed! Just as the Dark Elf was feeling extremely embarrassed, Dave suddenly squatted down and took out healing medicine and bandages from his storage ring. He helped the injured Dark Elf in front of him to bandage all the wounds on his body. All the Dark Elves were staring at Dave with their mouths agape. Only then did they realize that Dave did not want to harm them, nor did he want to torture them. Instead, he was treating their injuries. Dave said calmly while bandaging his wounds, ¡°I don¡¯t know why you came here, but the reason you ended up like this was due to the illusion array set up by my father. I¡¯m treating your injuries not to atone for my father¡¯s sins, but because I need you to recover your combat strength as soon as possible. I need your help to stop my father from doing anything further!¡± The Dark Elf who was watching Dave bandage his wounds blurted out subconsciously, ¡°Your father is Andre?¡± Dave raised his eyebrows and looked up at the Dark Elf in front of him. He smiled and asked, ¡°So, the purpose of your trip is my father?¡± Only then did the Dark Elf realize that he had inadvertently revealed the contents of his mission. He quickly turned to look at his other companions, only to find that his other companions were also nodding silently. They had no intention of reprimanding him. As Dave was very gentle when handling things, he instantly won the favor of all the Dark Elves. They knew that if they did not receive treatment, they would die. Dave was willing to save them. Why should they not respond to him? The Dark Elf looked at his companions¡¯ eyes. They looked greatly encouraged, thus, he said to Dave, ¡°Our purpose for coming here is indeed for Andre. To be more precise, it is to investigate the purpose of Andre coming here. The person who sent us is the City Lord of Serene Spring City, Jessica!¡± Dave sighed in great surprise, ¡°She is one of the twelve apostles! Jessica is as famous as my father!¡± The seven-man team nodded in unison. Dave suddenly recalled Vincent¡¯s previous speculations and continued to ask, ¡°Given your strength, meeting my father is practically suicide. Why did Jessica send you here to carry out this mission?¡± The Dark Elf hesitated for a moment before taking out a circular disk from his robe. He said to Dave, ¡°City Lord Jessica is right outside of Bright Moon City. The mission she gave us was to find and confirm Andre¡¯s whereabouts. After that, we¡¯ll need to inform City Lord Jessica who is guarding the outer perimeter through the disk. The rest is not up to us!¡± Dave nodded. He did not take the circular disk from the Dark Elves. Instead, he turned around to help the others with their wounds. After the seven-man team was fully bandaged, Dave pulled out his weapon that was stuck in the ground. He walked to the door of the main hall and went over to Vincent¡¯s side. Before Dave could say anything, Vincent spoke first, ¡°I¡¯ve heard everything. Your way of handling things is very good. It even makes me want to praise you! Based on how you treated them, I can see how you will treat the residents of the city when you take over in the future. I believe that in time, you will become a famous City Lord!¡± Dave shook his head in embarrassment and said to Vincent, ¡°Although we have gotten the information we need, there are currently two apostles in the ruins of Bright Moon City. What should we do next?¡± Vincent looked at the ruins in front of him and said softly, ¡°Look at how quiet this place is. Andre was injured quite badly just now. He must be hiding in a corner to lick his wounds. When he recovers his strength, he will definitely make a comeback! Based on his actions of disguising himself as you and hiding beside me earlier, it is not difficult to see that he knows that the Origin Divine Earth can be found under Bright Moon City. However, he is unable to find a way in. Therefore, his only hope now is for the two of us to modify the entrance using modification authority. Therefore, as long as the two of us stay here, he will find us sooner or later!¡± Dave turned to look at the seven of them behind him and asked quietly, ¡°What should we do with the seven of them? I originally thought that we could use them as reinforcements, but when I was treating their injuries, I realized that their injuries were too severe. They are no longer able to participate in the battle!¡± Vincent turned to look at the Dark Elf holding the array plate and said to him softly, ¡°You have experienced the dangers here. You should know that the war here is no longer something that you can interfere with. So when you regain your mobility, you should leave this place as soon as possible. When you reach a safe place, remember to activate the disk and inform Jessica to come here. Also, tell her that Andre has successfully evolved into a demon and his strength is far beyond our expectations. You are no longer able to carry out your mission!¡± The seven-man team, who had just escaped death, naturally knew that Vincent¡¯s suggestion was the best way, so they nodded and agreed. However, their eyes still subconsciously turned toward Dave. They were very curious about the young man who had just saved them. They wanted to continue speaking with him. Vincent smiled and said, ¡°His name is Dave! He is the future city lord of Devil Flame City. If you leave here alive and want to change your life, you can go directly to Devil Flame City!¡± The seven-man team said without hesitation, ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Dave could not help but smile proudly. This was because he had finally recruited seven Dark Elves who were willing to be loyal to him through his own efforts, just like how Vincent recruited the 300 soldiers that are currently under his command. This was a good start and it was worth celebrating for Dave. He had already proven himself to be a trustworthy and reliable individual based on his actions, which made him especially confident in taking over Devil Flame City in the future. He will definitely manage and transform Devil Flame City into a paradise one day! ¡°Vincent, do you know? I have never felt as proud as I am now!¡± sighed Dave softly. Vincent nodded slightly and said with a smile, ¡°This is just the beginning. I believe that one day not only will you be proud of yourself, but those who believe and are willing to follow you will also be proud of you!¡± Dave could not help but look at Vincent and asked softly, ¡°If there really is such a day, you will also be proud of me, right?¡± Vincent smiled and nodded. He then said to him, ¡°The following battle will be very dangerous. If you notice that the situation is not right, you must quickly hide in the space tunnel, understand?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what my mission is. I will not die here!¡± said Dave seriously. After arranging everything, the seven-man team was still resting. They had yet to regain their mobility. Therefore, they continued to stay in the hall to recuperate. However, Vincent suddenly remembered something and raised his head to ask the seven of them, ¡°I saw the footprints that you have left behind. The footprints were headed toward this hall. Do you have any means of locating Andre¡¯s whereabouts?¡± The seven of them shook their heads together. One of them, who seemed to be the captain, opened his mouth and said, ¡°We do not know Andre¡¯s whereabouts, but City Lord Jessica told us that if Andre entered Bright Moon City, then this hall is the place that we must search!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Vincent and Dave heard this and quickly looked at each other. They believed that Jessica, who was also an apostle, would not randomly give such a vague order to her subordinates. There must be some secret in this hall that they had not yet discovered! Vincent looked around the dilapidated hall. The murals on the walls had long been destroyed by the wind and sand. The stairs leaning on the wall of the hall had completely collapsed and had turned into a pile of gravel and yellow soil. However, since the hall was still standing strong, the upstairs must have been preserved. Dave could not help but sigh softly, ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be any important information on the first floor of the hall, so if there¡¯s any important information here, it¡¯s either up there or down there!¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s check it out, you go down and I¡¯ll go up!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Dave agreed without any hesitation. He then use the modification authority to open the space door. He instantly disappeared from where he was. As for Vincent, he was too lazy to care about the shocked seven-man team. He leaped and flew toward the stairway leading to the second floor. After arriving on the second floor, Vincent could finally confirm that this building was the temple of Bright Moon City. This was because, in the middle of the hall on the second floor, there was a tall stone statue of Gajero. At the same time, the stone statue was the only thing in the entire Bright Moon City that had not turned rotten. The reason why the entire palace had not collapsed was probably because of this statue! Vincent frowned and slowly walked in front of the stone statue. He raised his head and carefully examined all the details on the stone statue. He could not help but sigh softly, ¡°I really did not expect that one could be so dedicated to being a fraud! He destroyed Bright Moon City into a land of death, yet he still set up an array to maintain his stone statue until now. He simply wanted the Dark Elves to continue worshipping him as a supreme god. He really did not spare any effort to poison the Elf world!¡± Vincent expressed his disdain toward the statue of Gajero while raising his crystal spear with both hands. He was preparing to destroy the statue of Gajero into pieces. But at that moment, the statue of Gajero seemed to come to life. The eyes of the stone statue suddenly blinked and they stared at Vincent below. When Vincent saw the scene, he was not the slightest bit afraid. This was because he knew that a stone statue that could blink was due to someone else was playing tricks. It was not the real Gajero. Plus, Vincent was someone who had seen Gajero before. With one glance, he could tell that someone was playing tricks on him! ¡°Since you dare to wink at me, why don¡¯t you dare to come out and fight with me?¡± Vincent sneered disdainfully. He then shook the long spear in his hand and whipped the statue of Gajero. ¡°Boom!¡± After a loud sound, the stone statue of Gajero instantly broke into pieces and scattered on the ground of the second floor. At the same time, Vincent saw a circle of illusory runes lit up from under the feet of the statue, but the runes quickly dissipated with the wind. Vincent could not help but frown slightly. If his guess was not wrong, the runes that dissipated earlier were part of the array used to strengthen the statue of Gajero. It was also the real reason why the temple had not collapsed so far. After destroying the statue of Gajero, the array on the ground dissipated. It could no longer provide energy to strengthen the existence of the temple. However, why did the great hall under his feet not show any signs of collapsing? Logically speaking, the great hall that stood in the center of Bright Moon City had been eroded by the wind and sand for many years. In addition, there was no longer any Origin Divine Earth underground. Everything was going to rot and wither. The moment the array was lost, the fate of the temple should have come to an end. However, at this moment, the great hall was not damaged at all, which made Vincent feel very strange! Vincent suddenly narrowed his eyes slightly. Since the array that maintained the temple had been destroyed, but the temple had not yet collapsed, this could only mean that someone must be maintaining the great hall! In other words, someone must have been watching Vincent destroy the statue of Gajero from the dark! After thinking it through, Vincent once again raised the crystal spear in his hand and carefully searched every corner of the second floor. As Vincent did not have the silent talent of the Shadow Demon Race, he could only try his best to keep the sounds of his actions down, so as to not be detected by those who were hiding here in the dark. When Vincent walked to the back of a wall, he suddenly saw black bloodstains scattered on the ground. There was also a row of obvious and messy giant footprints. ¡°I¡¯ve finally found you!¡± Vincent¡¯s lips curled into a smile as he sighed silently in his heart. The footprints in front of him definitely did not belong to the elves. The only one who could leave such footprints in Bright Moon City was Andre, who had become a demon! In other words, after Vincent defeated Andre earlier, Andre had been hiding on the second floor of the temple. He was secretly monitoring Vincent and the others¡¯ every move. While recuperating, he was looking for an opportunity to take revenge! However, Andre did not expect Vincent to find something special about the main hall. He even came to the second floor to check. Thus, he could only control the statue of Gajero and fake the resurrection of the god, hoping to scare Vincent away. However, he did not expect Vincent to display his heroic feat and destroy the statue once again. At that moment, Andre was hiding in a small cubicle. There was only a wall between him and Vincent who was guarding the door! Vincent knew where Andre was hiding based on the footprints on the ground. However, he had been keeping silent all this time. Therefore, Andre was unable to determine what he was trying to do at this moment. Vincent stretched out his palm quietly. Countless tiny fire lines flew out and attached themselves to the surrounding walls. They followed the cracks in the walls and soon enveloped the entire hall. They also silently enveloped the small room where Andre was hiding. Vincent¡¯s eyes and ears were everywhere so long there was a fire. At that moment, Vincent could observe Andre¡¯s every move through the eyes formed by the flames. Andre, whose ten fingers were broken, was hiding in a corner of the room. His gaze was fixed on the wall in front of him. There was fear in his eyes. After seeing Andre¡¯s reaction, Vincent immediately focused his vision. He held the spear in his left hand and rotated it gently. He used his right hand to push the bottom of the spear from behind him. ¡°Whoosh!¡± The crystal spear pierced through the wall like an arrow leaving a bow. It headed straight for Andre in the other room. ¡°Damn it, you found me!¡± Andre¡¯s angry roar was heard from the next room. Chapter 403 - Awakening the Zerg, Cold-Bloode Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation As Vincent had suddenly launched an attack and used the fire lines to lock onto Andre¡¯s position beforehand, the heavily injured Andre could not dodge at all when the crystal spear pierced through the wall. Andre poured all his anger into his words and started cursing at Vincent. Before Andre could even finish speaking, the crystal spear had already pierced through the space between Andre¡¯s eyebrows and nailed him ruthlessly to the wall! Even so, Andre still did not die. Instead, he rolled his eyes and stared at the door after hearing the sound of footsteps. When Vincent walked into the room, he saw Andre looking at him. His head had been pierced through. He could not help but sigh, ¡°How troublesome! I still haven¡¯t found your core!¡± Andre could not help but turn pale with fright when he heard that. He hurriedly asked, ¡°How did you know that the Demon Race had a core?¡± The smile on Vincent¡¯s face gradually brightened. He said with a smug look, ¡°It¡¯s very simple. This is because Gajero once self-detonated in front of me, and I even cut off one of his arms!¡± . ¡°Impossible, you¡¯re lying!¡± Andre roared at Vincent. He was very obsessed with the power of the Demon Race and was naturally the most fervent believer of Gajero. He naturally could not allow Vincent to humiliate Gajero at this time. Killing intent gradually appeared in his eyes. Vincent acted as if he did not see this and directly walked forward. As he walked, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. In any case, you are already nailed to the wall. You can¡¯t move even if you want to. And I will slowly find your core. At that time, I won¡¯t be afraid of not being able to kill you!¡± ¡°In your dreams!¡± Andre¡¯s secret as a demon had been found out by Vincent. He could not help but roar in anger. As Andre was driven by a strong desire to survive, he clenched his teeth and began to shake his head. After shaking his head violently, Andre¡¯s head exploded like an empty shell. His head completely broke away from the control of the crystal spear. He then pounced toward Vincent with all his might. After seeing Andre go berserk, Vincent quickly pulled out his Return Journey of the Dead to block Andre¡¯s charging figure. However, he was unable to block the powerful impact and was pushed against the wall. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to still be so energetic despite looking like this. Then, let me see how long you can survive!¡± said Vincent with a cold smile. Following that, two bright flames started to burn in Vincent¡¯s eyes. He was about to enter the state of fire spiritualization. However, Andre seized the opportunity and raised his hand with the broken fingers. He stabbed fiercely into Vincent¡¯s chest. ¡°I¡¯m not stupid! I know that when your entire body turns into flames, you have a terrifying recovery ability. However, you are currently in your physical state, so you don¡¯t have the ability to recover quickly. Thus, go to hell!¡± said Andre excitedly. He tried his best to twist his broken hand that was in Vincent¡¯s chest. It was as if he was taking revenge on Vincent for torturing him earlier. When Vincent heard this, he suddenly gave up on entering the fire spiritualization state. Instead, he raised his left hand and grabbed Andre¡¯s wrist. Vincent said with a cold smile, ¡°You¡¯re really stupid! Who said that if I don¡¯t enter the fire spiritualization state, I won¡¯t have the ability to recover?¡± His left hand that was holding onto Andre¡¯s wrist suddenly emitted a dazzling red light. Andre looked at Vincent in astonishment as he suddenly erupted with a powerful force. He tried pulling his hand out of his chest bit by bit. At the same time, he could feel his own life force continuously surging into Vincent¡¯s body. Meanwhile, Vincent was relying on the life force extracted from Andre¡¯s body to heal the injuries on his chest. His heart, which was riddled with injuries, was completely restored in an instant. Following that, the muscles and bones in his chest, which were smashed, were also restored. They were as good as new in an instant as if he had never been injured. ¡°How is this possible? How is this possible?¡± Andre exclaimed in horror. He could not imagine that there was a recovery ability that was even more powerful than the Demon Race. Vincent pinched Andre¡¯s wrist and said coldly, ¡°Nothing is impossible. Before the blood law, the Demon Race¡¯s recovery ability is just child¡¯s play!¡± Vincent sped up the process of the activated blood law. He began to extract the life force from Andre¡¯s body even faster than usual. Andre once again felt the fear of death and immediately roared angrily, ¡°Since you don¡¯t want me to live, then we can only perish together!¡± With that, Andre¡¯s unrestrained hand drew twice lightly in the air. A black array immediately appeared in the room. The moment the array appeared, it began to slowly collapse. It was the same array that Andre had temporarily constructed to stabilize the entire hall earlier. At this moment, if Andre wanted to escape from Vincent¡¯s hands, he could only destroy the entire hall and bury Vincent and himself under the ruins of the hall! However, what Andre did not expect was that the hall did not collapse. He only saw the disdainful smile on Vincent¡¯s face. Vincent said coldly, ¡°Do you want to drag me down with you? Save your breath!¡± The entire temple began to collapse when Andre canceled the array. However, the thin fire lines that Vincent laid out in advance had formed a net that covered the entire temple. The dense fire net helped to restore the earth that was about to collapse into its original appearance. Therefore, if Vincent did not cancel retrieve his fire lines, the temple would definitely not collapse! After seeing that Vincent¡¯s methods were endless and how he had repeatedly exceeded his imagination, Andre¡¯s gaze immediately became fierce. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Kid, you¡¯re only a mere level 40 creature, yet you have such terrifying methods. Looks like I shouldn¡¯t give you any hope. Right now, I¡¯ll kill you at all costs and swallow you into my stomach so that you can become my tonic!¡± As soon as Andre finished speaking, his arm that was being grabbed by Vincent instantly exploded and turned into a black bloodstain, blocking him from Vincent. Vincent could not help but frown slightly after seeing this because the scene before his eyes was just like what Gajero had done in the space tunnel back then. He had sacrificed his own flesh and blood in exchange for even more powerful strength! After sacrificing one of his arms, the injury on Andre¡¯s chest and his severed fingers instantly recovered at a speed visible to the naked eye. Moreover, not only was the skin of his entire body emitting a metallic luster but there was also a layer of black scales that had appeared on the surface of his body. ¡°A pillar supporting the sky!¡± Vincent did not have time to think any further. He directly stabbed Andre¡¯s chest with his backhand. Vincent used his surging blade energy to push Andre against the opposite wall. If it was not for Vincent¡¯s fire net strengthening the entire temple, Andre would have broken through the wall and flown into the sky! However, even under such a powerful attack, the scales on Andre¡¯s body merely produced intense sparks. The scales prevented Vincent¡¯s blade from piercing through his body. After seeing this, Vincent could not help but be shocked by Andre¡¯s powerful defense. He did not expect him to obtain such terrifying strength after sacrificing just one arm! At that moment, Dave suddenly shouted from the first level of the temple below. ¡°I found the entrance!¡± Andre and Vincent were both shocked. The expression on Andre¡¯s face turned into ecstasy, while Vincent¡¯s face was filled with worry. ¡°Good son, I¡¯m coming!¡± Andre roared in ecstasy. He struggled to burrow into the ground below his feet. He could not wait to appear in front of Dave and grab him. After that, he would force Dave to take him to the underground entrance. Just as Andre thought that he could break the floor under his feet, a huge force suddenly stopped him. Although the floor had been broken by him, a large black-red net stopped Andre¡¯s falling figure. At the same time, the terrifyingly high temperature began to roast the black scales on his body. Andre could not help but turn to look at Vincent in shock. He knew that the magical method relating to flames definitely had something to do with him! Vincent looked at the individuals on the first floor through the broken floor and shouted loudly, ¡°Leave this place quickly! Andre will not let anyone off!¡± The seven-man team that was recuperating saw Andre struggling desperately like a wild beast after falling into the net of fire. They widened their eyes in shock and quickly supported each other to walk out of the temple. After seeing that his father had completely turned into a demon, Dave could not help but stand still for a few seconds. He then pulled out his weapon and turned to Vincent, ¡°Let me help you!¡± Vincent shouted anxiously, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, hurry up and hide!¡± Andre heard Vincent¡¯s warning to Dave. He was very worried that Dave would travel through space to hide from him. Therefore, he blew up his right leg into a bloody mess again! After sacrificing his own flesh and blood, a dark purple light suddenly appeared on his body. His body was soon filled with tremendous strength. He waved his left hand with all his might and tore apart Vincent¡¯s fire net. He landed in front of Dave in a blink of an eye. Andre was standing on one leg. He only had one hand and one leg left. His sharp left hand instantly became huge, and he grabbed at Dave fiercely. His five sharp fingers instantly pierced into Dave¡¯s body, only revealing his head. ¡°Prison Chains!¡± shouted Andre. Streams of black gas surged out from his fingers and seeped through Dave¡¯s wounds. It soon entered his flesh and blood. It was like a chain that bounded the father and son together. Andre guaranteed that Dave would not use any means to escape from his control. At the same time, Vincent, who was upstairs, had already jumped down. He raised his Return Journey of the Dead and tried his best to chop at Andre¡¯s remaining arm. ¡°Conquering the world!¡± A huge blade that was dozens of meters long appeared in an instant and slashed accurately at Andre¡¯s arm. ¡°Boom!¡± After a series of explosive sounds, the scales on Andre¡¯s arm flipped upward horrifyingly, revealing his flesh and blood that had been completely cut open. Only bones were left behind in his body. Andre, who was crying out in pain, did not dare to continue tangling with Vincent. He bent one leg slightly and suddenly jumped up. He rushed out of the temple and disappeared from Vincent¡¯s sight in an instant. When Vincent saw this, he waved his left hand upward. The crystal spear that was nailed to the wall on the second floor instantly returned to his side. Vincent dragged his knife and raised his spear to chase after Andre. Unfortunately, after exiting the temple, he could no longer see any traces of Andre in the vast ruins of Bright Moon City. Vincent closed his eyes and took a deep breath. He knew that the purpose of Andre capturing Dave at this moment was to force Dave to lead him to the underground entrance. It was unlikely for Dave to be fatally injured for the time being. Therefore, Vincent had to use this period of time to think of a way to save Dave. Otherwise, it was hard to imagine what Andre would do to his son. ¡°Dave, I hope you can be smarter. As long as we maintain enough tacit understanding, I will have a chance to save you!¡± sighed Vincent softly. He then put away the fire net behind him. The entire temple collapsed with a loud bang. The temple turned into mud and blended in with the ground. Vincent put away the knife and spear in his hand and took out the tunnel token from his storage ring. He opened the Lingluo Race¡¯s space tunnel and walked into it. After passing through the spider web that covered the tunnel, Vincent arrived in front of a huge cocoon. He said in a slightly perturbed and determined voice, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know how much you¡¯ve evolved, it¡¯s time for you to show up. I hope you won¡¯t disappoint me!¡± At the same time, the tunnel token in Vincent¡¯s hand suddenly lit up. This meant that someone had used the authority to modify to enter the parallel space-time tunnel. ¡°Now!¡± shouted Vincent in a deep voice. He waved the space token in his hand forward, directly opening a huge hole in the cocoon. It was dark inside the cocoon, so Vincent could not see what was inside at all. However, in the next second, eight eyes that were the size of a football suddenly opened. They were staring straight at Vincent. Vincent quickly took a deep breath, turned around, and ran. ¡°Roar!¡± A deafening roar came from within the cocoon. Two dark claw feet pierced through the cocoon in an instant. They then use their strength and tore the cocoon into pieces, revealing a height of nearly ten meters from the inside. The Zerg¡¯s tail had become bigger, and its skin looked as if it had dark red crystals on them. The Zerg that had completed its evolution once again only had hatred for Vincent in its heart. Its six hind legs that were as thick as stone pillars began to leap forward with all its might. It then quickly chased in the direction where Vincent had escaped. At the same time, in a temporary tunnel in the parallel space, Andre raised his left hand that was only supported by bones. He lifted Dave in front of him and shouted in a deep voice, ¡°Quickly take me to find the underground entrance, or I will kill you immediately!¡± Dave¡¯s face was pale as his flesh and blood were merged with Andre¡¯s palm. He could not help but smile bitterly and said softly, ¡°Father, your arm will break soon. How can you still kill me now?¡± Andre¡¯s eyes wrinkled, and a sneer appeared on the corner of his mouth. He said in a deep voice, ¡°You have no idea how powerful the Demon Race is. If I want to kill you now, it is just a matter of raising my hand!¡± Dave¡¯s smile became even uglier, and he said helplessly, ¡°Since you think the Demon Race is very powerful, why don¡¯t you go and kill Vincent?¡± Andre ignored Dave and said in a low voice, ¡°Devil Essence Retrograde!¡± After Andre finished speaking, a black aura started to flow out from his broken arm and leg. The black aura condensed into a set of illusory arms and legs and allowed him to walk in the space tunnel. At the same time, the illusory arms applied pressure on Dave¡¯s head and began to twist slowly. Dave¡¯s neck began to crack. Andre said in a deep voice, ¡°Don¡¯t mention Vincent to me anymore. No matter how strong he is, he cannot become the god that you believe in. The Great Demon King, Gajero, is the only powerful existence that the Elf Race can believe in! Bring me to the underground entrance immediately, or don¡¯t blame me for not thinking of our relationship as father and son!¡± Dave gave a helpless snort. He stretched out his arm from between Andre¡¯s fingers and waved at the empty space in front of him. He instantly opened up a long tunnel. After seeing this, Andre finally let go of the hand that was on Dave¡¯s head and continued to carry him forward. On the way, Dave said softly and advised Andre sincerely, ¡°Father, stop!¡± Andrew said with a crazed expression, ¡°Stop? Why should I stop? I¡¯m already a demon now. Shouldn¡¯t I work hard for my own race? But don¡¯t worry. After I complete the last mission, I can head to the Imperial City and become the Guardian Angel of the Elf Race! At that time, you will be the next City Lord of Devil Flame City, and I can turn a blind eye to the things that you and Vincent have done. I will not take the initiative to look for trouble with you!¡± After hearing this, Dave could not help but sneer. He said in despair, ¡°Of course you will let me become the City Lord of Devil Flame City and stop interfering with the things that Vincent and I have done. That is because by the time you complete your mission, Devil Flame City and the entire Elf Race will no longer exist, right? At that time, we can only die together with this piece of land that has exhausted its last bit of vitality. Father, of course, you don¡¯t need to continue worrying then, right?¡± Andre did not deny it. Instead, he nodded his head in approval. He grinned and said, ¡°As expected of my son. He is actually so smart. It seems that I have indeed underestimated you for so many years! Unfortunately, you are not the son that I gave birth to after I became a demon. Otherwise, you would definitely become my pride. But now, I can only tell you that it is a pity. As a noble demon, I don¡¯t need a son from the Dark Elves because you will become a stain on my demon bloodline. It will also let others remember that I was once a pitiful and pathetic Dark Elf!¡± Dave heard Andre¡¯s crazy talk. With a face full of despair, Dave shook his head and said, ¡°It seems that I was too naive. I thought that I could persuade you to turn back. Since you have abandoned the Elf Race, then from now on, we are no longer father and son, but enemies!¡± Andre asked with a wild laugh, ¡°Are you worthy of being my enemy?¡± Dave said softly, ¡°To become your enemy is not based on strength, but whether you stand on the opposite side of the Elf Race!¡± Chapter 404 - Broke Down Completely and Was Quickly Rescued When Andre heard Dave¡¯s righteous words, he could not help but raise his head and laugh loudly. Andre asked coldly, ¡°It seems that I have really neglected to discipline you all these years. I actually did not realize that you still have such lofty aspirations. Do you want to rebel against me and the demons for the sake of the elves? Is this your idea, or did Vincent teach you this?¡± Dave replied in a deep voice whilst controlling the tunnel in front of him, ¡°Protecting one¡¯s homeland is something that every member of every race would insist on doing in their hearts. This is my inherent position as an elf, but a traitor like you who has abandoned your race will never understand it!¡± Andre did not get angry at Dave after hearing this. Instead, he said with a disdainful smile, ¡°My good son, you are right! As expected of you all these years. To tell you the truth, since the day Miller disappeared, I have been preparing to train you to become the next City Lord of Devil Flame City. Although I have become a demon, if I want to continue to control Devil Flame City, I must have a Dark Elf City Lord as my front. And to me, no one is more suitable than you, my son! The ambition that you have shown has completely exceeded my expectations. If you hadn¡¯t gone down the wrong path, I wouldn¡¯t have given up the expectations I had for you for so many years! After all, I hesitated for a very long time before making the decision to not allow you and your mother to die together!¡± Dave¡¯s tone suddenly became extremely cold as he asked in disbelief, ¡°What did you say?¡± Ever since he was born, Dave had never seen his mother. As a result, he lacked the most precious motherly love during his childhood. Based on what Andre had said, Dave could tell that there was something fishy about his mother¡¯s death. Dave wanted to ask for an explanation from Andre. Andrew replied frankly, ¡°Why is it so difficult for you to accept it? I¡¯ve already said earlier, as a demon, I don¡¯t need to have anything to do with the elves. Therefore, ever since I obtained the ability to become a demon, you and your mother have become the ones that I loathe the most. Your existence will not only expose my past but also damage my reputation as a demon! After all, I¡¯m already a high-level creature. How could I have a wife and son from a lowly race? Therefore, I have to sever all ties with you. After I killed your mother, I thought that the Demon Race might continue to rule the Elf Race for a long time. I thought that if I kept you around, you might be able to become my puppet. Everyone in Devil Flame City thought that we didn¡¯t get along because I didn¡¯t like your talent. However, they did not know that it was because I hated the blood of the elves in you!¡± Dave, who had been calm all this time, finally lost his cool. He struggled in Andre¡¯s hand with all his strength and roared with anger, ¡°You¡¯re shameless, you scum of the elves! How could you do this to my mother? How could you let her down like that?¡± Andre did not care about Dave¡¯s attempt to struggle at all. Instead, he said with a face full of pride, ¡°Why did I let her down? The moment I evolved into a high-level creature, her existence had let me down! So she had to pay with her life to atone for her sins, and you were able to live because of my magnanimity. It¡¯s a pity that you don¡¯t know how to be grateful, nor do you know how to fear the existence of the Demon Race. You only know how to be a blasphemer with Vincent. You¡¯ve really disappointed me!¡± ¡°Disappointed? I¡¯ll even surprise you!¡± Dave gnashed his teeth as he spoke. At the same time, the space tunnel in front of him opened up at an even faster speed. Andre watched as Dave cursed at him whilst opening up the space tunnel. He could not help but sneer, ¡°What a joke, what a joke! You keep saying that you¡¯ll do it for the elves, but in the end, aren¡¯t you still working for me obediently? Kid, if you really have the guts, then don¡¯t continue to open up the space for me. Unfortunately, you¡¯re afraid of death!¡± After hearing Andre¡¯s ridicule, Dave fell silent, which was rare. At the same time, he who was being held in Andre¡¯s hand became more and more sinister. Andre did not care about Dave¡¯s change at first. However, as he walked further and further into the tunnel, he suddenly realized that the situation in the tunnel looked a bit strange. Earlier, he could still see the underground soil and rock layers through the space walls of the tunnel. However, as they continued to walk, he saw the ground and the remains of the ruins of Bright Moon City! ¡°Why are we back on the ground? Are you playing with me, kid?¡± Andre roared with an angry face. His illusory right hand pinched Dave¡¯s head again. He was so angry that he wanted to chop off Dave¡¯s head. Meanwhile, Dave, who was struggling in pain, sneered, ¡°You always say that other individuals are both funny and stupid, but you are the stupidest one! You said that you know my position and determination. Did you really think that I will lead the way for you?¡± Andre roared angrily, ¡°You are courting death!¡± At this moment, he no longer had any hope for Dave. He only wanted to kill him as soon as possible. For some reason, Andre felt a shadow of Vincent from Dave! His pride and confidence was the attitude that Andre hated the most. He absolutely could not allow a second Vincent to show off in front of him! ¡°Rumble!¡± Just as Andre was about to kill Dave, he suddenly heard a violent sound coming from the tunnel. It was as if there was something huge rolling over. Andre turned his head to the side in a daze. He saw that a space door had suddenly opened beside him, and the person who appeared in front of him was Vincent who was holding a token! ¡°I¡¯ve finally arrived!¡± Vincent could not help but smile and sigh when he saw Andre. He then flashed and appeared in front of Dave. ¡°How is it? Are you alright?¡± asked Vincent. Dave was clear of his current situation. There was absolutely no time for him to waste. He quickly said to Vincent, ¡°My body is tied to his hand. If you don¡¯t rescue me now, I might be killed by him at any time!¡± ¡°Modify and peel!¡± shouted Vincent. Vincent immediately raised his hand and grabbed Dave¡¯s arm. His modification authority began to take effect. A large amount of crystal light flowed through Vincent¡¯s arm and into Dave¡¯s body. It wrapped around him and formed a barrier between him and Andre. ¡°Go!¡± shouted Vincent as he pulled Dave to turn around and run. Dave was like a piece of soap that had been soaked in water. He slid out of Andre¡¯s hand perfectly and was pulled into the depths of the tunnel by Vincent. All of this happened in an instant. Andre had no time to react. When he wanted to catch up with Vincent, he suddenly realized that the tunnel in front of him had disappeared, leaving behind only a thick space barrier! ¡°Roar!¡± Right at that moment, a beast-like roar came from the tunnel that Vincent had rushed into. Following that, eight eyes emitting light gradually appeared in front of Andre from within the darkness. Only then did Andre realize that Vincent had not only come to rescue Dave, but he had also brought along an extremely terrifying monster! The Zerg¡¯s ten-meter-tall figure instantly appeared in front of Andre. As Vincent, whom the Zerg hated the most, had once again disappeared from its sight, the Zerg became very furious. As the only creature in front of it was Andre, Andre naturally became the target of the Zerg¡¯s anger. The Zerg waved its scythe-like pincers and quickly slashed at Andre. When Andre heard the sound of its pincers cutting through the air, he knew that he was no match for the Zerg. He quickly turned around and ran toward the tunnel behind him. At the same time, he thought of a way to deal with it. However, after thinking about it again, Andre suddenly realized that he had no way to escape from the space tunnel. He would either die in the hands of the Zerg or be trapped inside the tunnel! ¡°Almighty Lord Gajero, please grant me mercy and save your lost believer!¡± Andre ran whilst chanting loudly, again and again. At that moment, he could only hope that the powerful Gajero could hear his chanting and help him. In another corner of the parallel world, Vincent was checking the injuries on Dave¡¯s body. ¡°Damn demon magic. Andre was prepared to kill you!¡± Vincent could not help but sigh after seeing the wounds on Dave¡¯s body. Dave shook his head and said coldly, ¡°I have nothing to do with him anymore. He¡¯s a demon, and I¡¯m an elf. It¡¯s no surprise that he would do such cruel things to me. I just didn¡¯t expect that the only time I didn¡¯t listen to your instructions, the incident would cost me my life!¡± Vincent shook his head and said, ¡°Young man, don¡¯t talk nonsense! As long as I am here, you will not die!¡± Dave smiled helplessly and looked down at the wounds on his body. There was no blood flowing out from his wounds. However, his wounds were so deep that one could see his bones. There was also black mucus inside them. This was the power of the Demon Race from Andre. The black mucus was constantly eroding his body. At that moment, Dave was able to feel that his vitality was rapidly declining. It was no different from being on the verge of death! Dave grabbed Vincent¡¯s hand and said with a smile, ¡°No need to comfort me anymore. The injuries on my body are all caused by the magic of the Demon World. I believe that even you have no way to save me! But please believe me. Although I am unwilling to die here in my heart, I will not regret it at all! I know that all of this was caused by my recklessness, but I believe that even after my death, you will definitely be able to lead the elves out of the shadow of Gajero¡¯s rule!¡± Dave spoke as if he was talking about his own funeral. Vincent shook his head again and said with a smile, ¡°You should save these words for Lady Catherine! Moreover, the elves should be the ones dealing with the elves¡¯ affairs. I¡¯m not the nanny of the elves, so why should I worry so much? My current task is to bring you back in one piece!¡± Vincent suddenly took out a pitch-black wine cup from his storage ring. The wine cup¡¯s design was simple and unadorned. It also looked a bit evil and sinister, making others curious about its origin after just a glance. Dave looked at the wine glass in Vincent¡¯s hand and sighed in surprise, ¡°This is an item from the Demon Race?¡± He did not expect Vincent to have another item from the Demon World other than the Demon King¡¯s Groan. Vincent smiled slightly and said, ¡°This is the Cup of Fate. To be precise, it should be called the Perfect Cup of Fate, and to a certain extent, it is the nemesis of the Demon Race! Right now, only this cup can save you!¡± ¡°This thing can save me?¡± Dave could not help but be even more surprised. Vincent did not continue to speak. Instead, he used his actions to prove the power of the Cup of Fate to Dave. ¡°Absorb!¡± shouted Vincent in a deep voice. A tiny black hand stretched out from the Cup of Fate, directly penetrating into Dave¡¯s wound. Soon, the remaining demon world energy in Dave¡¯s body was absorbed into the cup. It then transformed it into the purest psionic energy and fed it back to Dave¡¯s body. ¡°The Cup of Fate can restore all the abilities of the black hole myriad races and transform certain energies into the purest psionic energy, including all the demonic world spells. It also has many more powerful abilities!¡± said Vincent with a smile. Dave suddenly felt that the injuries on his body had been alleviated. He could not help but ask in surprise, ¡°How amazing! What other abilities does it have?¡± Vincent thought for a moment and said, ¡°How should I put it? If I were to switch levels with Andre right now, I could kill him in an instant and take his soul for my own use. However, as my level is currently level 40, I¡¯m still unable to use such a method to deal with Andre!¡± Dave breathed lightly and slowly sighed, ¡°In that case, the Cup of Fate¡¯s ability is far stronger than the Demon King¡¯s Groan!¡± Vincent smiled disdainfully and said, ¡°The Demon King¡¯s Groan is nothing¡­¡± Just as he mentioned the Demon King¡¯s Groan, Vincent suddenly froze, and his eyes widened in realization. After seeing Vincent¡¯s reaction, Dave could not help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Vincent sighed softly and said, ¡°When I was fighting with Andre, he recognized me at a glance as the person who ambushed him in Hell¡¯s Rose. I did not show any flaws at that time, so I could not figure out how he found out. But now, it seems that he probably noticed the Demon King¡¯s Groan on my body, which allowed him to determine my identity!¡± Dave could not help but ask in surprise, ¡°He can actually tell that you were carrying this special item accurately although you were not using it? Isn¡¯t this ability a little too powerful?¡± At this moment, Vincent could not help but recall that Andre had replaced him in controlling the spell. It was very likely that at that time, he had created some special marks on the Demon King¡¯s Groan. This should not be a difficult matter for a demon who had a higher status than the Demon King¡¯s Groan. ¡°He may not have a keen eye, but he must have some means to control the Demon King¡¯s Groan. It seems that this special item cannot be left alone. Otherwise, it will become a hidden danger by my side sooner or later!¡± said Vincent calmly. He then took off the Demon King¡¯s Groan in his hand and casually threw it into the Cup of Fate. ¡°Merge!¡± After Vincent shouted, the Cup of Fate instantly lit up with a dazzling light. It quickly disintegrated and devoured the Demon King¡¯s Groan. The Cup of Fate had the ability to devour all the flesh and blood of the Demon Race. For it to devour a piece of special equipment of the Demon Race was naturally not a problem! When the Demon King¡¯s Groan disappeared completely, the Cup of Fate once again underwent a change. Three tiny stars suddenly appeared on the body of the cup. It seemed to symbolized the three demon world spells that came along with the Demon King¡¯s Groan. It also meant that the Cup of Fate had inherited three demon world spells! However, if it was used to deal with a demon like Andre, the demon world spells will not be of much use. Instead, it would become a danger that would backfire on him at any moment. Therefore, Vincent did not feel excited about the evolution of the cup. He simply put it away and took out the advanced healing medicine from his storage ring and began to treat the injuries on Dave¡¯s body. The effects of the top-grade medicine from the capital of Ultimate Evil were extraordinary as usual. Dave was very surprised to find that the injuries on his body had begun to heal. He believed that it would not be long before he recovered to his peak condition. Dave could not help but sigh, ¡°Your medicine is very magical. Such a rapid healing effect is something that I have never seen before!¡± Vincent shook his head and said, ¡°This is not the medicine that I brought. It is brought from a very chaotic and very interesting world!¡± Dave continued to ask, ¡°Where?¡± Vincent thought for a moment and said, ¡°Have you ever thought that my strength could at most defeat a city lord or an apostle? However, I am planning to overthrow the rule of the entire Elf Race. As such, I would have to face countless city lords, twelve apostles, and the demon soldiers guarding the Imperial City! Do you know where did my confidence come from?¡± Dave looked at Vincent with a blank face and tried to reply, ¡°It is because you have a talent that ordinary individuals can not match. At the same time, you also have unwavering perseverance. I believe that as long as you keep working hard, you will definitely be able to overthrow the Demon Race!¡± Vincent shook his head and said, ¡°Let¡¯s just talk about this kind of thing normally. Whoever believes that perseverance and hard work alone can resist the Demon Race is a big fool! The reason why I am not afraid to stay in Elf World and why I am so determined to fight against the demon forces here is because there are still others who hate Gajero in the Black Hole. They are all gathered in a world called the capital of Ultimate Evil! I did something to make them very angry. Before I entered the Elf World, I exposed my whereabouts to the capital of Ultimate Evil so I believe that those creatures will come to find me here sooner or later. When they do come, they will find the aura of the Demon Race here and forget about their hatred for me for the time being. They will then proceed to clean up the Demon Race instead!¡± Dave looked at Vincent in surprise. After a long silence, he asked, ¡°The medicine you gave me just now was obtained from the capital of Ultimate Evil?¡± Vincent nodded and sighed, ¡°Yes!¡± Dave could not help but suck in a breath of cold air and said, ¡°Just from the effects of these medicines, it is not difficult to determine that the capital of Ultimate Evil is a very powerful world. However, isn¡¯t your idea of attracting one enemy to deal with another a little too crazy?¡± Vincent smiled slightly and said, ¡°This is not considered crazy. Being able to control your own ability skillfully is just the beginning of becoming a strong person. When you can easily control your opponent and enemy, then you will become a truly strong person!¡± Chapter 405 - Everyone Had Arrived, and the Decisive Battle Had Begun After listening to Vincent¡¯s story about the capital of Ultimate Evil, Dave¡¯s heart was filled with even more worries. Even if the Demon Race could be driven out of Elf World one day, Dave was worried that other high-level creatures would invade Elf World. Vincent looked at the worried Dave. He smiled and said, ¡°I know what you¡¯re worried about, but I can tell you with certainty that those worries are unnecessary! This is because our current progress against the Demon Race is progressing at such an efficient rate that it is beyond our expectations. It is very likely that we will successfully rescue the Elf Race from the Demon Race¡¯s rule before the pursuers from the capital of Ultimate Evil arrive. At that time, as long as I leave Elf World, the pursuers of the capital of Ultimate Evil will naturally follow my tracks and leave! And if we end up encountering fierce resistance from the demons and the pursuers from the capital of Ultimate Evil arrive, you don¡¯t have to worry at all, because after they get rid of the demons and me, they will return to the capital of Ultimate Evil as soon as possible and continue to cower. This is because they are all creatures who are afraid of being beaten by Gajero. They do not dare to show their faces in the Black Hole World. Even if some of the higher races are still trying to invade other worlds, the power of their command is no match for the elves!¡± After hearing what Vincent said, Dave could not help but ask, ¡°Really?¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°Those so-called higher-level creatures only know how to hide in the capital of Ultimate Evil, and the lower-level races are the ones responsible for helping them to invade other worlds. They only have the strength of level 30 creatures and will not be a threat to the elves at all!¡± Vincent was describing to Dave the current situation in the capital of Ultimate Evil. For instance, the Evil Spirit Race is a high-level race. However, the evil spirits rely on their underlings, the Undead Race, to carry out the invasion of other worlds in order to provide resources for the survival of the evil spirits in the capital of Ultimate Evil. As for the strength of the Undead Race, it was an even longer story. At least in Vincent¡¯s eyes, no matter how many undead creatures attack him, they would just be sending Vincent their souls! Dave sighed in relief and said, ¡°That¡¯s for the best! But we definitely cannot place our hopes on the pursuers behind you. The freedom and safety of the elves still need to be personally created and fought for by us elves!¡± Vincent said with relief, ¡°It¡¯s great that you have such thoughts! I told you so much just now because I want to ease the pain in your body and distract you. Your injuries should be almost healed, right?¡± Dave quickly checked his own injuries. Sure enough, he saw that all his wounds had begun to heal. Although he still felt some slight pain, it did not affect his movement and fighting anymore. Dave said excitedly, ¡°Hmm, I can move freely now. Even if I encounter any sudden danger, I can still protect myself!¡± Vincent looked at Dave with a playful gaze and asked softly, ¡°Are you sure you have the ability to protect yourself against sudden danger now?¡± Dave nodded repeatedly and said, ¡°Of course! This time, I have learned my lesson. Once I encounter any danger, I won¡¯t stay behind to help you. Wouldn¡¯t it be safe to just hide in the space tunnel?¡± Vincent smiled and shook his head. He raised the space token in his hand and a light screen immediately appeared in front of the two of them. The screen of light showed the scene where Andre was being pursued by the Zerg. At this moment, Andre was already in a sorry state under the pursuit of the Zerg. ¡°Andre¡¯s current strength can be considered to be the best in Elf World. However, when facing the Zerg that had just completed its evolution, he could only run. Therefore, the space tunnel is the most dangerous place right now!¡± said Vincent. Dave looked at the terrifying giant Zerg on the screen. He could not help but look sideways and said, ¡°Anyway, our main threat is Andre. Now that he is trapped in the space tunnel, there won¡¯t be any danger after we leave!¡± Vincent shook his head with a serious expression and said, ¡°Not necessarily! Don¡¯t forget that within the ruins of Bright Moon City, there isn¡¯t just one apostle!¡± Dave could not help but be enlightened. He said in a deep voice, ¡°You are worried about Jessica who is hiding outside of Bright Moon City. If we leave the space tunnel and exit Bright Moon City, we might be stopped by Jessica. If we continue to stay in the space tunnel, we might bump into the Zerg and Andre who are enjoying themselves here. What should we do then?¡± Vincent listened to Dave¡¯s analysis and slowly raised his two fingers, ¡°There are two ways. One is to release both Andre and the Zerg. This way, regardless of whether Jessica will suddenly appear or not, we will at least have a safe place to hide! The second way is to use the underground entrance you discovered earlier to leave Bright Moon City quietly, bypassing Jessica¡¯s line of sight. After that, we can return to Devil Flame City!¡± Dave was excited at first, but he soon felt a little disappointed. He sighed softly, ¡°The two methods sound very good, but at the same time, they have a significant drawback! If we release the Zerg and Andre, it¡¯s very likely that Jessica will be attracted to the scene immediately. Moreover, without the restriction of the narrow space, they might not end up in a battle where both sides will suffer heavy losses. It¡¯s even more likely that they will escape on their own. It will be very disadvantageous to our next plan! And the underground entrance that I discovered is a tunnel that leads all the way to the bottom in order to excavate the Origin Divine Earth. The original exit has already been destroyed by Jacob. If we enter rashly, it would definitely be filled with danger. Moreover, it is very likely that we would be trapped in a situation where there is no way out. Therefore, which one should we choose?¡± Vincent smiled and patted Dave¡¯s head. He replied, ¡°Choose both! No matter what kind of disadvantages will appear next, we will do our best to stop them!¡± Dave looked at Vincent¡¯s relaxed expression and frowned. ¡°It¡¯s that simple?¡± asked Dave. Vincent nodded and replied, ¡°Often, the most difficult situations are solved in the simplest way!¡± Dave looked at Vincent with doubt and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you!¡± Vincent raised the token in his hand. He then waved his hand and drew toward the space in front of him. Three huge space doors appeared in an instant in the square of Bright Moon City. Vincent and Dave landed on the ground of Bright Moon City through one of the space doors. Not far away, Andre and the Zerg also exited from the two space doors. Andre¡¯s entire body was covered in wounds. The black scales on his entire body were filled with spider webs and dark green mucus. He had become crippled under the corrosion of the Zerg¡¯s poisonous saliva and spider web mucus. The right hand and leg that he had used his demonic aura to create had disappeared as well. It could be observed that he had already reached his limit and was about to run out of ammunition and food. If he had not suddenly returned to the real world, he probably would not have been able to hold on for long in the space tunnel! On the other hand, the Zerg was becoming more and more courageous as it fought. Not only did it not sustain the slightest bit of injury, but it had also become even more savage due to its fury. This was especially so after it saw Vincent¡¯s hateful figure once again. It greatly stimulated the hatred in its heart. After seeing the scene, Dave could not help but say to Vincent beside him, ¡°Why do I feel that once this Zerg sees you, it will give up all its targets?¡± Vincent said helplessly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to remind me of this, I know it clearly in my heart! But now, as long as we end Andre¡¯s life, we can use the space tunnel to escape at will!¡± At this point, Dave could only nod and hold the long blade with both hands. He whispered to Vincent, ¡°There¡¯s something I¡¯ve always wanted to ask you. Is there any special ability attached to your blade? Actually, when my Inquisitive God of the World was successfully forged, I felt that the Elf King¡¯s remains seemed to have given this blade an even stronger ability. It¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t found a way to use it yet!¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°Of course I have a special ability. If there¡¯s a suitable opportunity later, I¡¯ll show it to you! Now, I¡¯ll lure the Zerg away, then the two of us will think of a way to get rid of Andre!¡± Dave nodded and replied, ¡°Alright!¡± However, at the same time, an angry roar suddenly came from the direction outside Bright Moon City. ¡°Andre, give me your life!¡± Vincent and Dave were both stunned. They then saw a green light shoot out from outside the city toward Andre, who was lying on the ground. The two of them thought of the same person at the same time. It was Horace, the elf assassin who wanted to kill Andre! Vincent looked at the sky subconsciously and realized that it had already been a day since he arrived at Bright Moon City. It was the rendezvous date with Ebenezer! Horace, who had rushed over, naturally would not let go of the opportunity to kill Andre. Even if there was a Zerg that was ten meters tall standing beside Andre, it would not be able to stop Horace¡¯s determination to kill him. However, a hundred-legged Zerg would not freeze even if it died. No matter what, Andre was still a level 45 demon. Even if he was in a dire situation at that moment, he still had the means to protect himself! When he felt the threat coming from behind him, he suddenly turned around. At the same time, his left arm, which had almost been cut off by Vincent¡¯s knife, suddenly exploded into a bloody mist in an instant. This was the price he had to pay for his strength! The moment the bloody mist appeared, a black barrier suddenly materialized on Andre¡¯s body. It blocked the green light that was flying toward him successfully! After the green light was blocked, it instantly dissipated. It revealed Horace, who had a ferocious expression on his face. Horace looked at Andre, who had turned into a demon. He said angrily through the barrier, ¡°Andre, I didn¡¯t expect you to abandon your identity as an elf. Then I will have to kill you, traitor!¡± Andre, on the other hand, showed a very happy smile. ¡°Angry, brutal, bloodthirsty! Trash like you want to kill me? Dream on! You¡¯re only fit to be my nourishment!¡± said Andre softly. At the same time, black energy began to surge out of Horace¡¯s body and gathered on Andre. When Vincent saw this, he could not help but say loudly, ¡°Not good. After the demons disarm their bodies, they can absorb negative emotions and all dark powers to repair their bodies! The hatred in Horace¡¯s heart has coincidentally become Andre¡¯s savior!¡± When Dave heard this, he quickly asked, ¡°Then what should we do?¡± ¡°Stop him!¡± said Vincent. At the same time, he took out the crystal spear from his storage ring and quickly rushed toward Horace. However, when Vincent moved, the Zerg standing in the middle of the square also moved at the same time. It waved its huge and sharp pincers, directly cutting through the air in the square. Nevertheless, everyone assumed that the Zerg would definitely miss its attack as Vincent¡¯s speed was extremely fast. As it swung its pincers, it just happened to rush to the middle of the square and had caught up with Vincent. Vincent did not expect the Zerg to be able to predict his position given his high speed. He quickly raised the crystal spear in his hand and collided fiercely with the Zerg¡¯s pincers. ¡°Clang!¡± Following the sound of metal colliding, Vincent was instantly sent flying under the violent rebound effect due to the terrifying strength of the Zerg! The Zerg, on the other hand, began to increase its speed and chased in the direction Vincent had flown to. It continued to wave its two pincers as it ran, vowing to kill Vincent no matter what! When Dave saw the sudden scene, he knew that Vincent was no longer able to rush forward to separate Horace and Andre, so he immediately brandished his weapon and rushed forward to take over Vincent¡¯s unfinished task. After Andre absorbed the dark emotions in Horace¡¯s body, his arms and leg that were lost previously, started to grow back at a speed visible to the naked eye. The smile on his face gradually became crazy. Horace still did not know what had happened, but he was still waving the dagger in his hand with all his might. He was slashing continuously at the black barrier in front of Andre. ¡°Quickly retreat! You will only help him recover!¡± Dave roared and rushed forward. He was preparing to block Horace with his knife. However, his reminder did not stop Horace from attacking. Instead, it caused Andre to be on guard. At this moment, Andre, who was lying on the ground, turned his head to look at Dave, who was already approaching him. A ruthless sneer appeared on his face. His newly grown arm grabbed at the air and trapped Dave on the spot. ¡°You¡¯re really too weak. Even the killing intent and hatred in your heart are pitifully low. You don¡¯t even qualify as nutrients for me. You¡¯d better watch from the side! After I recover, I¡¯ll kill all of you one by one!¡± said Andre with a smug look on his face. He then looked at Horace, who was separated from the barrier, and a hint of mockery appeared in his eyes. However, at this moment, Andre suddenly felt something blurry in front of his eyes. A black shadow soon appeared before him. Finally, it condensed into a pitch-black blade and silently slid toward his head. ¡°Puff!¡± The blade cut across him causing fresh blood to flow out. Half of Andre¡¯s neck was cut open, and his head almost left his body. However, Andre did not die. Instead, he slowly turned around and looked at Ebenezer, who had suddenly appeared beside him. The Shadow Demon Race¡¯s innate assassination ability truly scared him. However, after Andre confirmed Ebenezer¡¯s level, a smile once again appeared on his head, which was almost cut off. ¡°Assassins who haven¡¯t reached level 40 are all trash!¡± Andre sneered as he evaluated Ebenezer. He then suddenly stood up, raised his fist, and smashed it against Ebenezer¡¯s chest. Ebenezer felt his vision blur. Andre got up from the ground at lightning speed and walked in front of him. He then struck his chest once again. His actions in the middle were so fast that Ebenezer could not even see it! ¡°Boom!¡± A loud punch accompanied by the sound of bones breaking could be heard. Ebenezer fell back heavily onto the ground. The strong impact created a large hole in the rotten ground. When Andre was ready to step forward and give Ebenezer another kick, two figures appeared in the air in front of him again. One figure was emitting a dazzling golden light as if it was filled with endless power, while the other figure was emitting a blue-white light-filled with the aura of death. Andre was stunned at first, but he could not help but laugh out loud. He said, ¡°You are all playing tricks! I thought that you are all-powerful, but it turns out that you¡¯re not even level 30 creatures. You¡¯re simply courting death!¡± The two that appeared in the air were naturally Avril and Angelina. Although their levels were not high, and they had not reached level 30, their attacks were greatly enhanced due to the activation of their god of war and Netherspirit bodies. It far exceeded the maximum damage that their own levels could cause! Just as Andre was laughing at them, Avril took out a huge ax that was more than ten meters long from her storage ring. She swept through the air causing a half-moon-shaped streak of red to appear. She then smashed it ruthlessly against Andre¡¯s chest. Andre, who had suddenly suffered a heavy blow, immediately flew backward. His eyes were filled with disbelief and shock. He had never thought that an alien race that had not even reached level 30 would have such terrifying strength! Just as Andre was sent flying, Angelina, who was in midair, raised her hand gently. A grayish-white Netherspirit aura instantly appeared and wrapped around the black barrier in front of Horace, as well as Dave¡¯s body that was being controlled by Andre. The black barrier in front of Horace shattered in the blink of an eye. Dave who was frozen by the side had also regained his freedom. With Angelina¡¯s strength, although she could not contend against Andre who was a level 45 creature, her ability was to absorb. Her ability allowed her to absorb the energy of others! Therefore, the ability that Andre displayed was merely nourishment for Angelina to use her power to absorb energy! Dave, who had regained his freedom, immediately pulled the crazy Horace back to Avril and the others. He quickly explained, ¡°The Demon Race can absorb the negative emotions in your hearts and turn them into nourishment for their recovery. Don¡¯t let your emotions get the better of you!¡± When everyone heard this, they could not help but turn their heads to look at Horace. They finally understood why Andre was able to change from being on the verge of death to being full of vigor! When Horace heard this, he could not help but say with a helpless expression, ¡°I¡¯ve never assassinated the Demon Race before. I didn¡¯t know that he had such a method!¡± Avril took over the command at this time and said in a deep voice, ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be anxious. Try your best to deal with him! Wait for Vincent to rush back and support!¡± On the other side, Andre took a few steps back before he finally stopped. He looked at the weak motley crew in front of him, sneered, and said, ¡°With just you lowly trash, no one will be able to wait!¡± Chapter 406 - The City Lord of Serene Spring City Andre displayed an unexcelled arrogance and confidence when facing the assassination team formed by Avril and the others. In his eyes, they were a motley crew. The strongest among them, Horace was only a level 39 creature, while Avril and Angelina were two outsiders. Although their methods were unusual, their true strength did not even reach level 30. Therefore, to Andre, they were opponents that he could easily defeat! At that moment, two more black shadows flew past. One of them stabbed at Andre like a sharp blade, while the other quickly rushed to the side of the pit where Ebenezer had fallen. Andre wanted to go forward and stop them from taking the opportunity to save Ebenezer, but two pitch-black blades suddenly appeared in front of him from within the shadows. He had no choice but to look away and raise his arms to block their attacks. In a split second, Andre had managed to grab the two blades in front of him. However, before he could clench his fists, the two black blades pulled away at lightning speed and slashed at his thigh. Their speed was so fast that it made Andre feel shocked. However, Andre did not dodge the attack. Instead, he let the two pitch-black blades stab into his thigh. Sounds of metal colliding could be heard. The two blades soon bounced off Andre¡¯s thigh. They could only return empty-handed. The black shadow faded, revealing Guru Harson¡¯s figure. He was an elder of the Shadow Demon Race and a level 35 creature. Andre¡¯s body strength had far exceeded his imagination. Therefore, he had no choice but to quickly retreat to Avril and the others. At the same time, another black shadow rushed back as well. It was Daniel. After dragging Ebenezer out of the underground pit, he quickly brought him to retreat behind Avril and the others. Ebenezer was covered in blood, and his chest had sunk deeply. He said weakly, ¡°I have medicine in my storage ring. You don¡¯t have to worry about me for now. You must find the flaw in his body. Otherwise, even if we work together, it will be difficult for us to kill a level 45 creature!¡± Everyone could not help but nod solemnly in response. Avril turned to Dave and said, ¡°You know Andre the best. Think of a way to deal with him as soon as possible. We will buy you some time!¡± Dave did not expect such a heavy burden to fall on him. However, in this critical moment, he could only nod repeatedly. After seeing that Dave had agreed, Avril immediately turned to the others and said, ¡°Attack! But keep a distance from him. At the same time, you must control the hatred in your heart!¡± Avril and Angelina took the lead and rushed out. With their god bodies, their speed and power were greatly enhanced. They were the most suitable candidates to deal with Andre! Andre clenched his fists and roared, ¡°Good! You all will die today!¡± In the next second, Andre disappeared from where he was and appeared in front of Avril and Angelina. He raised his two fists high and swung them toward Avril and Angelina. Avril quickly raised the huge ax in her hand to block Andre¡¯s fist, however, Andre¡¯s strength was abnormally strong. His hands instantly turned from fists to claws and tore the huge ax apart. At the same time, Avril and Angelina took the opportunity to dodge left and right. They turned around and distracted Andre from both sides. Horace and Guru Harson, who were both assassins, seized the opportunity and rushed forward toward Andre one after the other. They were looking for Andre¡¯s flaw. When Andre turned his head to look at Avril, Horace seized the opportunity and transformed into green light. He then raised his dagger to stab at Andre¡¯s throat. As Guru Harson¡¯s attack on Andre¡¯s thigh was ineffective, he aimed at Andre¡¯s armpit instead. His entire body instantly sped up, turning into a black afterimage as he charged forward at high speed. Andre naturally noticed that his true opponents with moves that could kill were Horace and Harson. Thus, he quickly retracted his gaze and looked forward. He was prepared to block the attacks of the two assassins. However, at that moment, Angelina and Avril, who had just flown to his sides, suddenly rushed forward and grabbed Andre¡¯s arms from both sides. ¡°Decay!¡± shouted Angelina. A blue-white aura instantly appeared in her hands and directly wrapped around Andre¡¯s left hand. Previously, Angelina had tried to absorb the power of the demons but was later injured. Therefore, Angelina did not dare to use her special ability to resist the demons. Instead, she could only use a brand-new skill that was created based on her special ability. The skill allowed her to destroy and disperse the demon¡¯s power, but not absorb it for her own use. Although it was a waste, she could weaken Andre¡¯s power effectively! Andre suddenly realized that his left hand was slowly weakening as if he had been anesthetized. He struggled to pull his right hand away. He wanted to repel Angelina who was on his left side. However, at that moment, Andre¡¯s right hand was also being held down by Avril. Furthermore, with the addition of her god of war body, Avril¡¯s own strength was already enough to contend against one of Andre¡¯s arms. Andre did not expect that he would be controlled in the blink of an eye. He could not even dodge the two upcoming attacks! In a moment of desperation, Andre could only shout in a low voice, ¡°Demon Sea Crossing!¡± A large amount of demonic aura surged up, like a long snake. It slid along Andre¡¯s arms to attack Avril and Angelina. When Avril and Angelina saw this, they naturally knew that it would be very dangerous if they got themselves entangled with the demonic aura. However, it was currently the best time to attack Andre. Therefore, they could only grit their teeth and persevere. They wanted to see if they would be attacked by Andre¡¯s demonic aura first, or if Horace and Harson¡¯s attack would hurt Andre first! Just as Harson and Horace¡¯s daggers pierced into Andre¡¯s body, a large amount of demonic aura instantly wrapped around Avril and Angelina. The moment they came into contact with the demonic aura, Avril and Angelina¡¯s eyes instantly turned pitch-black. Traces of black blood vessels appeared on their foreheads. The color on their faces instantly faded, and they turned extremely pale! Just as the demonic aura invaded their bodies, their hands that were holding onto Andre lost their strength completely. After Andre regained his freedom, he did not immediately launch a counterattack against the four of them around him. Instead, he held onto his throat and armpits, which were surging with blood, and quickly retreated. Ebenezer, who was not able to participate in the battle due to his injuries, noticed Avril and Angelina¡¯s appearances and quickly shouted, ¡°Not good! The demonic aura has entered their bodies, and they are about to demonize!¡± After saying that, Ebenezer could not help but look at Dave, who was beside him. He urged him anxiously, ¡°Can you find a way to restrain Andre? If this drags on, all of us will die!¡± Dave was also burning with anxiety at that moment. His eyes were constantly looking at Andre¡¯s body from top to bottom. Suddenly, he noticed that Andre¡¯s chest and back were still covered with black scales, but his four limbs that had grown back were exposed. Although Guru Harson had just cut Andre¡¯s thigh, Andre¡¯s newly grown flesh had a strong defensive ability. Horace and Harson were attacking effectively at this time. They had attacked Andre¡¯s throat and armpit. Dave recalled that Ebenezer had also cut open a wound on Andre earlier. He also remembered how Andre had regenerated a new arm. After thinking about it, Dave quickly shouted, ¡°Although he can regenerate new limbs, the parts that are connected to his main body are the weakest ones! Attack where his scales and limbs are connected, that is his weakness!¡± After Harson and Horace succeeded in their attack, they wanted to take Angelina and Avril to retreat. However, when they heard Dave¡¯s warning, they immediately rushed forward and continued to attack Andre. After seeing that things were not looking good, Andre quickly pointed at Avril and Angelina and shouted, ¡°Stop them!¡± Avril and Angelina, whose eyes had turned pitch-black, listened to Andre¡¯s command like marionettes. They instantly flashed in front of Harson and Horace and raised their arms to block their blades. After seeing this, Horace and Harson had no choice but to stop immediately. They gritted their teeth and looked at Andre who was standing behind the two women. ¡°Hahaha, go to hell!¡± Andre laughed like a maniac. He raised his hands to slap Avril and Angelina¡¯s backs. He knew that he could not control the two outsiders completely. Therefore, after using them to buy himself some time to catch his breath, he wanted to kill them immediately to reduce their combat strength. At that moment, a crystal spear suddenly appeared in front of Andre and blocked his palms. Andre was shocked when he saw this. Vincent had suddenly appeared beside him. He could also see the Zerg that was chasing after Vincent from the corner of his eye. ¡°B*stard, you dare to touch my women? You must die today!¡± Vincent used the spear in his left hand to block Andre¡¯s palm. After letting out a cold snort, he pulled out the Return Journey of the Dead and slashed horizontally at Andre¡¯s arms. Andre withdrew his hands and quickly flew backward to increase the distance between him and Vincent. In Andre¡¯s heart, those individuals in front of him were not as much of a threat as Vincent, and Vincent was far less dangerous than the Zerg behind him. Vincent, whom Andre feared the most along with the Zerg soon arrived at the same time. Andre wanted to retreat temporarily. Vincent, on the other hand, did not have the time to chase after Andre anymore. He sheathed his knife and grabbed Avril and Angelina. He quickly retreated to Ebenezer¡¯s side. Vincent stabbed the long spear into the ground and warned Ebenezer, ¡°Stall for time, I want to save the two of them first!¡± Ebenezer had just recovered from his injuries. He got up and nodded at Vincent. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, master. Before the two ladies wake up, we will not let Andre escape!¡± After saying that, Ebenezer waved his hand in front of him and said softly, ¡°Open the door!¡± A space door opened and Ebenezer instantly disappeared into it. As the Zerg was no longer inside the space tunnel, the space tunnel had become incomparably safe. If they wanted to delay Andre¡¯s actions, Ebenezer needed to rely on his powerful modification authority. Vincent did not have the time to watch the battle. He quickly took out the Cup of Fate and began to absorb the demonic aura from Avril and Angelina. Not far away, Horace and Harson noticed that the two women who were blocking them earlier had already disappeared. Their hearts were filled with both joy and worry. They were happy that there was finally no one to stop them from attacking Andre. However, they were also worried that if there was no one to stop Andre, they would become Andre¡¯s main opponents. At this moment, a space door silently opened behind Andre. Ebenezer stretched out half of his body and waved his pitch-black blade arm. He slashed toward Andre¡¯s neck. Although Andre did not hear any sound behind him, he still sensed danger. He quickly crouched down and dodged Ebenezer¡¯s fatal blow. He then suddenly stood up and threw a punch behind him. Although Ebenezer failed, he did not hesitate at all. His body instantly shrank, and he hid back into the space door. Andre could not help but feel even angrier when he saw this. However, he did not have any chance to catch his breath. This was because Horace and Harson had once again approached him and swung their blades at his shoulders. ¡°Sky Demon Shadow!¡± shouted Andre. His entire body instantly became transparent. The attacks slice through his body, but they did not cause him any harm. Harson and Horace could feel that they had not struck Andre¡¯s real body. They instantly sensed danger and quickly retreated to Vincent¡¯s side. After a series of intense exchanges, Andre was only stabbed twice. He did not suffer any fatal wounds. However, Vincent¡¯s side was not doing well. Avril and Angelina almost became demon puppets. It could be said that they were at a complete disadvantage. Andre looked at the assassins who had gathered around Vincent and glanced at the Zerg that was running toward them from afar. He could not help but feel happy as he raised his head and laughed loudly. Andre said with confidence, ¡°Hahaha! You won¡¯t be able to kill me today. I will use the terrifying power of this Zerg to kill you all one by one!¡± Everyone could not help but look troubled. They subconsciously turned to look at Vincent who was behind them. Vincent was focused on removing the demonic aura in the two women¡¯s bodies. He was not affected by the current situation at all. Guru Halson could not help but ask, ¡°What should we do now? Why don¡¯t we temporarily avoid the sharp edge and retreat first?¡± ¡°No, we must kill Andre today. Otherwise, it will be difficult to kill him after he has recovered to his peak condition!¡± said Horace with a determined look. Ebenezer, who had re-emerged from the space gate, and Daniel, who was beside him, had lost their minds. They could only look at the two elders who had different opinions silently. Dave suddenly said, ¡°Horace is right. If we let Andre leave today, it will be a disaster for the entire Elf Race. Therefore, we must leave him here at all costs!¡± Horace turned to look at Dave and could not help but nod silently in agreement. Regardless of Dave¡¯s background and beliefs, his spirit of sacrificing everything for the Elf Race had long been recognized by Horace. Although the previous peace talks with Dave were all because of Vincent¡¯s threats, Dave had truly won Horace¡¯s support over time. Horace said to Dave in a righteous manner, ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll risk our lives to keep Andre here for the sake of the elves!¡± Guru Harson could only shake his head helplessly when he heard this. Although he did not approve of this method, he was saved by these individuals, so he could only sacrifice his life to accompany a gentleman. However, just as everyone reached an agreement, a shadow suddenly appeared above their heads. Everyone raised their heads in surprise and discovered that the sun had been blocked. Following that, the darkness was like the end of a drama. It blocked out all the light in the sky above Bright Moon City. Everyone¡¯s line of sight was instantly obstructed. On the opposite side, Andre had turned into a blurry black shadow. At the same time, the Zerg that was rushing over from the distance had also turned into an even bigger shadow. Horace asked with a blank expression, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Dave¡¯s expression was unsightly as he said, ¡°This is a high-level spell from the Demon Race. However, I didn¡¯t see Andre performing the powerful spell earlier.¡± Guru Harson could not help but frown when he heard this. He asked, ¡°He has already evolved into a demon. It shouldn¡¯t be difficult for him to cast a spell quickly, right?¡± Dave shook his head and said, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. The more powerful the demon¡¯s spells are, the harder it is to conceal the spell-casting movements. But Andre didn¡¯t do anything just now, so he shouldn¡¯t have the chance to cast spells, unless¡­¡± ¡°Unless what?¡± Ebenezer could not help but ask after Dave stopped mid-sentence. Dave took a deep breath and slowly said, ¡°Unless it¡¯s a spell secretly cast by other demons or high-level Dark Elves!¡± Everyone was shocked when they heard this. At the same time, they also heard Andre shouting from afar. ¡°Who is it? Who secretly locked down Bright Moon City?¡± Andre¡¯s tone was unusually uneasy and irritable, which made it easy for everyone to hear the fear in his heart. It also proved that he was not the one who had set up the spell. At that moment, a melodious voice came from afar and said, ¡°Demons were born from the myriad realms. Young demons were born by gathering foul air. Earth demons were born by gathering the negative emotions of all living beings. Sky demons were born by condensing the dark side of the myriad realms. My Lord Gajero is the only sky demon in the world. His believers can obtain the core of the Demon Race by sacrificing themselves and becoming earth demons! Andre, I didn¡¯t expect you to be the first Dark Elf to take this step. Congratulations!¡± As the calm and genial voice was heard from afar, Horace and the others, as well as Andre, noticed a figure slowly walking toward them from outside of Bright Moon City. It was not until she walked in front of them that everyone saw that she was a tall and thin Dark Elf. She held a high priest¡¯s staff in her hand and was wearing the City Lord¡¯s formal attire. After seeing her attire, Dave sucked in a breath of cold air and exclaimed, ¡°She¡¯s both the City Lord and the High Priest. There¡¯s only one Dark Elf in the entire Dark Elf World who holds both positions. She¡¯s the City Lord of Serene Spring City, Jessica!¡± Chapter 407 - The Battle of Apostles, the Battle of Strength and Magic After hearing what Dave said, everyone could not help but turn their heads to look at the Dark Elf who had suddenly appeared. All of them were stunned. Previously, everyone had worked together but they still failed to kill Andre. As another apostle had suddenly appeared, their situation became much worse than before. Vincent was the only one who had anticipated such a situation to occur. He sized up the tall and thin figure in front of him calmly. Suddenly, a sense of alertness rose in his heart. He realized that the other apostle was a different kind of dangerous. She was different from Andre. However, as he was busy removing the demonic aura from Avril and Angelina¡¯s bodies, he was temporarily unable to deal with the situation. Therefore, he could only wait and see! Meanwhile, Andre, who was in a confrontation previously, shouted cautiously, ¡°Jessica, what are you doing here?¡± Jessica, whose identity had been exposed, first looked up at Dave. She then turned to look at Andre. She smiled and said, ¡°Of course I¡¯m here to see what you¡¯re up to! The twelve apostles have long reached a consensus that until Elf World is destroyed, they will never be demonized! However, you broke this agreement, so I naturally have to come and understand why!¡± Andre snorted coldly and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to care about my affairs! Moreover, the consensus you mentioned is just a tacit agreement between everyone. It is not binding. I can evolve whenever I want. Why do I need your permission?¡± Upon hearing this, Jessica turned around and faced Andre. She turned her back toward Vincent and the others. It looked as if she did not care if Vincent and his team launched an attack on her. Jessica said calmly, ¡°The twelve apostles are the most loyal believers of Lord Gajero. We are the ones who have been collecting resources for him. Moreover, in order to make things easy and convenient, no one has voluntarily evolved into a demon. Therefore, everyone has always been equal. However, as you have evolved into a demon, aren¡¯t you going to be above everyone else? We are both slaves, why do you have to become the master so early?¡± Andre suddenly raised his head and laughed. He then said arrogantly, ¡°If you didn¡¯t remind me, I would have forgotten! I am already a demon now. You are the most loyal believer of the Demon Race. Thus, you are naturally my slave. Now, I order you to kill these creatures. Don¡¯t leave anyone alive!¡± Horace and the others looked as if they were facing a great enemy. They raised their weapons and looked at Jessica¡¯s back warily. However, Jessica did not move. Instead, she lowered her head and let out a cold laugh. ¡°Andre, Andre! Do you really think that you can become superior just because you have evolved into a demon? Don¡¯t forget that there is no one among the twelve apostles who doesn¡¯t know your background. You are not qualified to give orders to me! Today, the ones behind me must die. But before you kill them, you must also pay the price for your transgression!¡± Andre became anxious and said, ¡°Price? What kind of price do you want me to pay?¡± Jessica said calmly, ¡°Of course, I want you to die! All the apostles are willing to work for the oracles in Imperial City, but no one wants to see you become the master of all the apostles!¡± Andre suddenly let out a maniacal laugh and said arrogantly, ¡°You want to kill me? Are you even worthy? The twelve apostles are all level 45 creatures, and I alone have evolved into a demon. How can you kill me? Do you think your jokes are funny?¡± Jessica shook her head. She sighed softly and said, ¡°Back then, I did say that you were too greedy for the strength of the demon¡¯s body. You have neglected the real power of the demon¡¯s spells. That is your most fatal weakness. Even if you have evolved into a demon, you can only fight others without thinking. You are completely unable to unleash the true power of the Demon Race. Dealing with you is like dealing with a bug that only knows how to run and slash blindly!¡± When Ebenezer and the others heard what Jessica had said, they could not help but turn their heads to look at the Zerg that was running toward them from afar. At that moment, everyone suddenly realized that the Zerg had been running toward them for a very long time. However, it was still unable to reach them! The one that was most confused was Vincent. This was because he was personally chased by the Zerg all the way and had to make a huge detour before he could shake it off by a distance. However, it had been a while since he rushed back. He had even successfully saved Avril and Angelina. Why was the Zerg still far away? Dave suddenly sighed in a low voice, ¡°The Zerg must have been hit by a high-level spell. The distance between it to here has been increased infinitely. This way, the Zerg will only continue to run endlessly. It will only reach us once the spell is stopped or the distance it ran exceeded the limit of the spell. However, I¡¯ve only seen this spell in the records stored in the temple. I¡¯ve never heard of anyone who could use it, not even the previous High Priest!¡± After hearing what Dave said, everyone looked at Jessica with fear in their eyes. Based on Dave¡¯s explanation and the conversation between Jessica and Andre, it was not difficult to see that Jessica was a Dark Elf who was proficient in high-level spells. Her level of danger was far greater than Andre, who was only good at hand-to-hand combat! Ebenezer realized that the situation was getting out of control and quickly asked Vincent in a low voice, ¡°Master, what should we do now?¡± Vincent was also complaining because the amount of demonic aura in Avril and Angelina¡¯s bodies was abnormally large and had begun to pollute their minds. Vincent had to remove all the demonic aura in one go. If there was a pause or interruption midway, the two women would become monsters that had completely lost their minds. Therefore, Vincent could not be distracted or moved. Even if he faced a fatal attack, he could not dodge! Vincent said softly to Ebenezer, ¡°Don¡¯t bother about their grudges for now. You and Dave should pay careful attention to the changes in the battle situation. If there¡¯s any danger, immediately bring everyone into the space tunnel. Don¡¯t hesitate!¡± Ebenezer nodded and quickly asked, ¡°Then what about you and your two lovers?¡± Vincent narrowed his eyes and said in a deep voice, ¡°Once there¡¯s danger, don¡¯t worry about the three of us! If I can¡¯t save the two of them, I won¡¯t be going anywhere else today!¡± Ebenezer looked at Vincent with hesitation, but he was unable to say anything else. He could only turn around and guard the group with Dave. They were ready to open the space tunnel at any time. Andre and Jessica, who were in a confrontation, did not notice Ebenezer¡¯s small actions. There was clearly an even more intense conflict going on between the two of them, and it had reached the point where it had to be resolved. After hearing what Jessica had said, Andre felt a little guilty. He raised his hand and pointed at Ebenezer and the others. He then said to Jessica, ¡°It¡¯s not too late to resolve the enmity between us. We can do it later. Let us first work together to get rid of these blasphemers and aliens! Otherwise, if the two of us fight until we¡¯re both injured, won¡¯t we be letting them take advantage of us?¡± Jessica smiled disapprovingly and said, ¡°Among these creatures, the highest is a level 40 creature, and there are even two that have not even reached level 30. Can such a line-up pose a threat to me? You are the only weak one that could be beaten to such a state by them!¡± Andre saw that Jessica was determined to go her own way and did not listen to his advice. His heart could not help but burn with anger. Suddenly, he thought of a good idea. Since Jessica looked down on Vincent and the others, then he should slowly deal with Jessica and lure her to reveal her flaws in front of everyone. As long as Vincent made his move, he would definitely prioritize attacking Jessica who had revealed more flaws. At that time, Andre would not only be able to get rid of a powerful opponent like Jessica, but he might even find an opportunity to escape! Andre¡¯s heart was filled with anger as he thought about it. He could not be bothered to say another word to Jessica. He immediately charged forward with all his might. He waved his hands and slapped Jessica. ¡°Barbaric and vulgar boor, you actually dared to take the initiative to attack me. Today, you will die without a doubt!¡± shouted Jessica coldly. She then slammed her staff heavily onto the ground. Black light waves rippled out and spread in all directions with her as the center. Andre felt like he had hit an iron wall when he came into contact with the black light waves that looked like regular waves. Not only was he forced to stop, but he was also pushed back by the waves. A series of heavy collision sounds could be heard in the sky. Everyone assumed that Andre must have been seriously injured. Guru Harson saw that there were also black light waves heading toward him, and quickly shouted, ¡°What should we do? We¡¯re going to end up like Andre!¡± Ebenezer shouted, ¡°Dave! Let¡¯s use our modification authority together!¡± Dave, who was at the other side of the group, nodded. He raised his hand and drew a line in front of him. He then shouted in a deep voice, ¡°Modify and open the door!¡± Ebenezer, who was on the other side, also did the same thing. Under the joint efforts of the two of them, an extremely large space door soon opened in front of everyone. However, before Ebenezer and the others could step through the space door, the black light waves had arrived in front of them. Nevertheless, what Ebenezer and Dave did not expect was that a space power wall was erected in front of them when they were opening the space door. The black light waves crashed into the wall and instantly disappeared without a trace. It was unable to cause any harm to them. After Ebenezer and Dave saw this, they could not help but be stunned. They even forgot to call the others to enter the space door. Everyone just stood there quietly, watching Jessica¡¯s spell disintegrate in front of them. At the same time, Jessica had also noticed the strange situation behind her. She turned her head to look at Ebenezer and the others with a surprised expression. She did not know how these creatures could resist her spell with their low strength. At this moment, Jessica suddenly realized that Andre¡¯s suggestion might be worthy of her attention. This team composed of blasphemers and outsiders seemed to have better strength than she thought. However, just as Jessica was hesitating in her heart, she suddenly heard Andre¡¯s voice. ¡°You¡¯re looking down on me by being distracted at this time!¡± The moment she heard him, she turned her head abruptly and discovered that Andre had rushed in front of her once again despite being sent flying earlier. He raised his fist and smashed it heavily towards her. ¡°Bang!¡± Andre smashed his fist onto Jessica¡¯s face. The huge force caught Jessica off guard. The soil under her feet instantly exploded violently and splashed in all directions. Jessica¡¯s body was like a large nail as she was hammered into the ground by Andre. Jessica, who only had half her body above ground, suddenly felt a hot and sticky liquid flowing from her nose to her mouth. At the same time, there was a strong smell of blood. Her nose was broken by Andre. Jessica looked at Andre with anger. In the heat of anger, she had long forgotten about her previous thoughts. At that moment, she only wanted to get rid of Andre and make him pay for what he had done earlier! Jessica roared angrily, ¡°Andre, go to hell!¡± The magic staff in her hand lit up. She then flew out from the mud and raised the glowing magic staff to strike Andre¡¯s head. As Jessica waved the staff, the light on it gathered into an even larger illusory staff. She condensed a huge amount of demonic aura on it; she then drowned Andre. When the crowd saw Jessica¡¯s sudden attack, they could not help but sigh. At the same time, they were also curious about Andre¡¯s life and death under the dazzling light. However, Jessica was not focused on whether Andre was still alive or dead. Perhaps, she did not think that her attack was enough to kill him directly. When she succeeded in her attack, she did not stop fighting. Instead, she continued to chant, ¡°Great Lord Gajero, please bestow upon us the most precious treasure in the Demon Race, the Piercing Arrow!¡± After chanting piously, Jessica withdrew her staff. Following that, pitch-black vines filled with barbs grew out of her staff. She stabbed toward the spot where Andre had fallen like a sharp sword. Jessica then raised her hand to point at the dark sky and shouted in a deep voice, ¡°Magic Star Fall!¡± Black meteorites suddenly started falling from the pitch-black sky and struck the spot where the arrow was pierced. However, Jessica was still not satisfied. She then held her magic staff with both hands and began to chant in a low voice again. ¡°Great Lord Gajero, please listen to the chanting of your most devout believer and grant me the hell cage that can imprison everything!¡± As soon as she finished chanting, a pair of giant black hands suddenly appeared on the ground, gently interlocking their fingers on the spot where Andre had fallen. ¡°Crack!¡± The sound of a mechanism being pressed echoed throughout the sky and earth, as if an invisible lock had locked tightly. Jessica then pointed her magic staff at the ground with one hand and shouted in a deep voice, ¡°Surge of demonic flames!¡± The ground beneath the hands suddenly cracked open and black flames gushed out. The fire was like a fountain. It splashed through the hands and everything that was trapped under it! Ebenezer and the others who were watching the battle could not help but gape. After seeing Jessica¡¯s spells and the shocking destructive power that she had displayed, they all felt powerless. ¡°Horace, you and the Dark Elves are enemies. Is this apostle one of your assassination targets?¡± sighed Ebenezer helplessly. What he wanted to say was that Horace should give up on his assassination plan. At least with Horace¡¯s strength, it was impossible for him to defeat this powerful apostle in front of him! Horace opened his mouth but did not say a word. This was because he was also shocked by Jessica¡¯s strength. At the same time, he thought to himself, if Andre had the same ability as Jessica, he might not be able to complete the assassination plan for the rest of his life. Just as everyone was lamenting, Jessica¡¯s spell bombardment on Andre had finally ended. The staff in her hand landed on the ground. She raised her hand and waved it slightly. The huge black hands that were interlocked together slowly opened, revealing a pitch-black body inside. Andre¡¯s many joints had been pierced through by the black vines, and he was nailed to the ground. The remaining black scales on Andre¡¯s body had long fallen off, and his newly grown limbs had been burned into charcoal. Only his chest was still heaving up and down, proving that he was not dead yet. He was still alive! Horace and the others who were in the distance could not help but suck in a breath of cold air when they saw the scene. Only then did they realize how terrifying Andre¡¯s vitality was. To be able to survive such a cruel attack, it was truly unbelievable! At the same time, everyone began to reflect on themselves. Based on their joint assassination earlier, the damage done to Andre was probably far from reaching a fatal degree. In fact, compared to the damage done by Jessica, it was probably not painful to him at all. ¡°Andre, you can rest assured and die now!¡± said Jessica. She walked to Andre¡¯s side, raised her staff high, and aimed at Andre¡¯s beating chest. She was prepared to deal the final fatal blow to him. However, at that moment, Andre¡¯s charred skin shattered like an eggshell, revealing an arm made of countless black tentacles. The tentacles struck his charred body ruthlessly. Immediately after that, all of his charred skin split into pieces and a tall black giant stood up from within! The giant¡¯s entire body was made of black tentacles. It had a pair of huge eyes but it did not have eyelids. Its eyes looked similar to Andre¡¯s. It looked like a monster that had its skin peeled off. The giant stared at Jessica. Jessica was stunned. Although she was also one of the twelve apostles and had the ability to evolve into a demon, she had not tried evolving. She had no idea how many methods a demon could have. Jessica sighed in surprise, ¡°How are you still alive?¡± ¡°B*stard! As a Dark Elf, you dare to devour your master although you are just a slave. Go to hell!¡± said the giant who was also Andre. The giant¡¯s chest thumped as he let out an angry roar. He then swung his fist at Jessica. Jessica saw this and quickly raised her staff to block the incoming fist. However, her staff that was made of Origin Divine Wood was unable to block the fist. Instead, it broke into two under the violent impact. The fist smashed into Jessica¡¯s face without any obstruction. ¡°Bang!¡± Jessica was immediately sent flying and landed heavily in front of Ebenezer and the others. Andre¡¯s gaze fell on Jessica, Ebenezer, and the others all at the same time. He roared angrily, ¡°Just in time, I¡¯ll kill you altogether!¡± Chapter 408 - Working Together, Chaotic Battle ¡°Not good, he¡¯s going to attack us. Quickly hide in the space tunnel!¡± Ebenezer saw Andre looking at him and the others, so he quickly shouted and asked them to hide. However, before they could react, Ebenezer and Dave¡¯s expressions changed at the same time. This was because the space door that they had opened had been maintained for too long, and it had already exceeded their limits. At the most dangerous moment, the space door disappeared! There had always been a drawback to the modification authority, and that was that it could not be used continuously. After the last modification authority ended, they had to wait for a short period of time before they could use it again. However, every second was important at that moment. The slightest mistake could cost everyone¡¯s lives! Before Ebenezer and Dave could react, Andre had already appeared in front of everyone. He raised his fists and smashed them at Horace and Harson first as they were the strongest among them. Everyone realized how terrifying Andre¡¯s strength was when they saw Andre sending Jessica flying earlier just by one punch. Horace and Harson did not have time to think and quickly raised their weapons to block. They shouted to the others, ¡°Don¡¯t care about us, quickly retreat!¡± When Dave and Ebenezer saw this, their eyes could not help but widen. Their eyes were filled with regret and unwillingness. They had been entrusted by Vincent to take care of the others, but because of their mistakes, they had fallen into a dangerous situation. Horace and Guru Harson were in a predicament and could barely escape. If they were struck by Andre¡¯s fist, their outcome would be unimaginable! ¡°Get out of the way!¡± shouted Vincent. Horace and Harson, who were ready to sacrifice themselves to face the enemy, obeyed Vincent¡¯s command and dodged to the sides. After that, Dave and Ebenezer saw two rays of light, one gold and one blue, glide past their eyes and block Andre¡¯s fist! Ebenezer and Dave immediately came back to their senses. They saw Avril and Angelina each grabbing one of Andre¡¯s fists. Avril glared at Andre and shouted in a deep voice, ¡°B*stard, let¡¯s see how you plot against us sisters this time!¡± Everyone noticed that Avril and Angelina¡¯s eyes had returned to normal. Vincent had saved them successfully. Andre did not expect Angelina and Avril to escape the control of the demonic aura so quickly. However, the current situation was exactly the same as before, so he could only use the same method to deal with them. ¡°Demon Sea Crossing!¡± roared Andre. The demonic aura in his body surged out once again and wrapped around Avril and Angelina. Avril and Angelina did not panic at all when facing the familiar attack. The two women grabbed Andre¡¯s arms and withdrew to the side. When the demonic aura was about to wrap around their bodies, they instantly released their hands and dodged backward. Andre, on the other hand, maintained his posture of opening his arms and chest wide. At this moment, the black scales protecting his body had completely disappeared. There were only black tentacles left on his body. Vincent stood in front of him and shouted, ¡°Conquering the world!¡± He pulled out the Return Journey of the Dead and swung it at Andre. A ten-meter-long knife suddenly appeared, directly splitting Andre into two. Everyone watched as Andre was split in half. Just as they were about to cheer, they heard Vincent¡¯s anxious shout. ¡°He¡¯s not dead yet, quickly dodge!¡± After witnessing Andre¡¯s terrifying vitality, everyone naturally understood Vincent¡¯s order. Thus, they did not dare to hesitate and quickly dodged to the sides. At the same time, they saw Andre who had been split into half disintegrate into countless tentacles. They then entangled with one another and finally reverted into the shape of a human. Ebenezer looked at Andre who stood up once again and could not help but curse, ¡°This is too troublesome. Could it be that we won¡¯t be able to kill him today?¡± Vincent said in a deep voice, ¡°No matter how difficult he is to deal with, there is always a limit to his level of resurrection. Even if we can¡¯t destroy his demon core today, we will have to wait until he is unable to resurrect!¡± Everyone nodded in response and raised their weapons. They were preparing to attack Andre together with Vincent. Vincent pulled out the crystal spear beside him and threw it to Avril who was searching for weapons in her storage ring. Avril¡¯s ability was weapon proficiency, so she carried many weapons with her. However, if she wanted to fight against Andre, she had to find a huge weapon. As her huge ax had been torn apart by Andre, Avril could not find a more suitable weapon for the time being. After seeing the crystal spear flying toward her, Avril immediately raised her hand to grab it. After flipping it twice, she was already completely familiar with all the characteristics of the crystal spear. There was no need for Vincent to remind her. She knew that the crystal spear had the ability to change its size. Avril could be considered a true weapon master! Vincent and Avril looked at each other and nodded slightly. Vincent then said to everyone, ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t force yourself. You only need to be responsible for distracting Andre. Leave the rest to me!¡± Everyone nodded at the same time. They then rushed toward Andre together. All kinds of tricks were unleashed. The three shadow demons and Horace, who were known for their speed, kept changing their positions around Andre. Once they had the opportunity, they would be ready to stab him. However, as soon as they saw that Andre was on guard, they would immediately retreat. They would never entangle with him directly, nor would they try to attack him with all their might. Meanwhile, Avril, who was known for her strength, stood on the periphery and used the long crystal spear to harass Andre. When Andre turned his head to the left, Avril would swing her spear to his right side. When Andre looked to the right, Avril would swing her spear to his left side, causing Andre to be distracted for a moment. Once Andre was ready to counterattack, Angelina, who was on the side, would immediately break his spell and interrupt him. In the midst of this dazzling hundred blossoms¡¯ attack, Vincent was preparing a fatal blow for Andre. He shouted, ¡°A pillar supporting the sky!¡± He raised his weapon, and his entire body instantly turned into a sharp blade. He pierced through Andre¡¯s chest successfully. However, Andre still did not fall, which meant that his demon core was still not destroyed. Yet, everyone was not discouraged. They continued to pester Andre, creating an opportunity for Vincent to attack. At that moment, Andre was being attacked by everyone. He roared furiously, ¡°I¡¯ve long said that the strength of these creatures cannot be underestimated. If we don¡¯t work together to finish them off, after I die, you will be next. What are we waiting for?¡± Everyone could not help but frown when they heard this. They did not know who Andre was talking to. Vincent, who had just steadied himself, suddenly felt a sense of danger coming from behind him! At that critical moment, Vincent turned his body and suddenly saw a black shadow rushing toward him from behind. ¡°Flaming Sun Divine Body!¡± shouted Vincent. Endless flames surged out from his body and burned off all his disguises. His perfect fire spiritualized body was revealed. The approaching shadow was obviously shocked by the intense flames and slowed down immediately. Vincent took the opportunity to lift up his Return Journey of the Dead once again. He shouted, ¡°Conquering the world!¡± Flames mixed with his battle intent condensed into a 10-meter-long flame blade. He then slashed it toward the shadow in front of him. Vincent could clearly see the face of the shadow under the illumination of the flames. It was Jessica who was sent flying by Andre¡¯s punch earlier. Jessica and Andre were both apostles that were under the command of the demons. After realizing the true strength of Vincent and the others, Jessica no longer hesitated to stand on the same side as Andre. Their priority was to get rid of Vincent, the terrifying threat! However, Jessica still underestimated Vincent¡¯s strength. She did not expect Vincent to not be a Dark Elf. He was instead a foreign race who controlled a powerful fire ability. Jessica looked at Vincent, who had already turned into a fire spirit, with a calm expression. She laughed coldly and sighed, ¡°It seems that I will make an exception today!¡± A huge amount of demonic aura emerged from Jessica¡¯s body and wrapped around her. When Vincent saw the scene, he could not help but be shocked. This was because he remembered that Andre had used the same method to evolve into a demon. Jessica, who was an apostle, had used the same method! ¡°Not good, she wants to evolve into a demon!¡± shouted Vincent in a deep voice. He swung his knife toward the figure shrouded in the demonic aura. He wanted to kill Jessica before she turned into a demon. However, when the monstrous demonic aura enveloped Jessica, a demon arm suddenly stretched out and pointed at Vincent. At the same time, a hoarse monster-like voice came from within the demonic aura. ¡°Eternal Seal!¡± At this moment, an invisible wall was suddenly erected within five meters of Vincent, completely trapping Vincent within. There was no chance of him escaping. The others who were pestering Andrea were unable to split up. They could only pray in their hearts that Vincent would be able to break free and stop Jessica¡¯s evolution. However, what made everyone feel disappointed and helpless was that Jessica¡¯s transformation speed had greatly exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations. At the same time that Vincent was trapped, the black demonic aura surrounding Jessica instantly dissipated. The one walking out from within was a tall and thin demon. Although the figure¡¯s appearance had become incomparably terrifying, Jessica¡¯s original characteristics were still retained. ¡°Haha, it feels pretty good to transform into a demon. All of you will die today!¡± Jessica raised her hand and pointed at everyone, including Andre, as she shouted with a cold smile. At the same time, her gaze fell on Vincent, who was imprisoned within the invisible wall. At this moment, Andre was tightly entangled by Avril and the others. There was no way for him to escape at all. Vincent¡¯s strength was the most outstanding one among them. Therefore, as long as Jessica got rid of Vincent first, she would be able to take the initiative to benefit from the confrontation between Andre and the others! When Vincent noticed Jessica looking at him, he instantly understood her intentions. He immediately withdrew his blade, stood in place, and looked at Jessica in front of him quietly. Jessica walked in front of Vincent and shouted coldly, ¡°I have to say, as an outsider, your strength and ability are enough to make the entire Elf Race ashamed. Unfortunately, you are facing a true demon now, so you are destined to end up here today!¡± Vincent did not care about what Jessica said at all. He just watched Jessica carefully. When Jessica was five steps away from Vincent, Vincent suddenly raised his head and revealed a sinister smile. ¡°A mere demon is still unable to stop me!¡± Vincent looked at Jessica with disdain. Suddenly, his entire body surged with endless battle intent. A world-splitting aura surged in all directions like a raging wave. Jessica widened her eyes in shock. She watched as countless invisible blades appeared around Vincent¡¯s body and shattered the spell that she had set up. The incomparably majestic blades continued to pounce toward Jessica. ¡°Magic Domain Flash!¡± shouted Jessica. Her entire body instantly disappeared from where she was standing and reappeared several meters behind her original spot. She finally felt relaxed when she saw Vincent¡¯s terrifying blade slashing toward her original figure in the distance. When she was facing him earlier, she instantly realized that if she did not dodge, she would definitely be cut into minced meat by his blade! Vincent looked at Jessica who had escaped in an instant and could not help but sigh softly, ¡°It seems that you and Andre have indeed walked on two completely different paths. Andre would not have been able to dodge at a critical moment as you did, but at the same time, you also exposed your own weakness. As you have evolved into a demon who leaned toward magic, you do not have the same terrifying defensive ability as Andre!¡± Jessica listened to Vincent¡¯s analysis and forced out a cold smile. She said in a deep voice, ¡°So what if you see through it? Do you think that with just your team, you can resist me and Andre joining hands?¡± Vincent shook his head and said, ¡°Of course I haven¡¯t thought about it. We can only use our strength to deal with you two demons. Otherwise, why do you think I¡¯m standing here talking to you?¡± Jessica¡¯s gaze focused and she asked blankly, ¡°Why?¡± Vincent smiled disdainfully and snorted, ¡°Idiot, of course, it¡¯s to stall for time!¡± Jessica was stunned when she heard that. Suddenly, she felt that the surrounding space had undergone a drastic change. For a moment, she did not realize what the change was. It was not until Jessica saw a ray of sunlight shining on Vincent¡¯s body that she realized that the sealing spell she had set up had been shattered by the distant blade. ¡°Impossible, this is impossible! My spell is countless times stronger than Andre¡¯s. How can you break my spell?¡± sighed Jessica with a blank expression. Vincent¡¯s lips curled into a sneer as he said in a deep voice, ¡°First of all, your spell is really nothing. Secondly, I have to remind you that I didn¡¯t just break one spell!¡± Jessica fell into a daze again. She was thinking about the meaning behind Vincent¡¯s words. What did he mean by not breaking just one spell? Other than the sealing spell that enveloped Bright Moon City, could there be other spells around? Jessica quickly thought of the answer. She had indeed set up a large-scale spell in the surroundings to control the Zerg! Jessica turned her head to the side subconsciously, and immediately saw that the Zerg had already rushed forward! It was no longer far away like before. Moreover, what Jessica did not expect was that the intelligence of the Zerg was much higher than what she had imagined. Previously, because of Vincent¡¯s repeated provocations, the Zerg hated Vincent the most in its heart. That was why it had always treated Vincent as its target. However, the ancient Zerg felt that it had been humiliated once again. At the same time, it also sensed the aura of Jessica¡¯s spell. At that moment, its hatred toward Vincent had been completely washed away. It currently hated Jessica the most as she was the one who cast the spell on it earlier. This was the first time that Vincent had seen the Zerg changed its target. He could not help but sigh. This was the foreshadowing that he had planned to set up. It was just that he did not expect the Zerg to be so vengeful. As the Zerg was no longer targeting him, he could not use it to retrain Andre. However, because of Jessica¡¯s unnecessary spell, Vincent¡¯s plan had successfully returned on the right track. With this level 60 Zerg as support, Vincent believed that the two demons in front of him would definitely die! ¡°Damned Zerg, why are you targeting me? Go to hell!¡± When Jessica realized that she was the Zerg¡¯s target, she cast another spell. She was trying to increase the distance between the Zerg and herself. However, at this time, the furious Zerg had already raised its tail and shot out a series of spider webs, creating an invisible tunnel between Jessica and it. There was a small amount of space power left outside the tunnel. The space power could guarantee that no spell would be able to stop the Zerg¡¯s advance. The Zerg was about to rush in front of Jessica to have a one-on-one fight with her! Andre, who was being pestered by the crowd in the distance, inadvertently noticed the scene. He could not help but roar angrily, ¡°What an idiot. How did you become one of the twelve apostles? The great situation has been ruined by you!¡± Jessica could naturally hear Andre¡¯s angry scolding. However, there was no time for her to defend herself. The pincers of the Zerg were very fatal. Jessica had to try her best to avoid every single attack of the Zerg. At the same time, the hard shell of the Zerg and the weak space power attached to its spider web were not affected by Jessica¡¯s magic at all. This made Jessica more and more anxious. However, although she was fighting with the Zerg to death, she did not forget about Vincent who was still standing at the side. He was eyeing her like a tiger eyeing its prey! ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll end you first!¡± Vincent sighed softly and then raised his knife again. He was aiming it at Jessica who was moving up and down. Chapter 409 - Succeeded in Killing, Driving the Tiger to Devour the Wolf Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°No, no, this is impossible, this is absolutely impossible! I am now a true demon. How can I die in your hands?¡± After seeing Vincent raise his knife, Jessica shouted crazily while dodging the attacks of the Zerg. She vented out the unwillingness in her heart. The current predicament made Jessica feel extremely hopeless. She was aware that the most powerful attribute of the Demon Race was not their physical body, but their vast and complex powerful spells. However, she did not gain any benefits from the spells at all when fighting against the Zerg. On the other side, Vincent had raised his knife and was prepared to attack. Jessica knew that it was going to be another attack that she could not withstand! At that moment, Jessica, who had once looked down on Andre¡¯s barbaric and crude fighting style, suddenly felt envy toward Andre. If she could also possess Andre¡¯s valiant physical strength and regenerative ability at that moment, she would not be embarrassed by Vincent. However, it was too late for any other thoughts! Vincent¡¯s hand had condensed into a huge flaming blade once again.. He slashed toward the top of Jessica¡¯s head. Just as Jessica closed her eyes in despair, the Zerg suddenly raised its pincers and blocked Vincent¡¯s flaming blade. Vincent and Jessica did not expect the Zerg to do that. The two of them could not help but turn their heads to look at the Zerg at the same time. The Zerg turned its head. The eight eyes on its head split into two directions, staring at Vincent and Jessica respectively. It seemed that it had both Vincent and Jessica as its targets all along. It wanted to kill the two of them by itself. It would never allow the two of them to die in the hands of others, much less allow them to kill each other! Vincent saw through the Zerg¡¯s ambition, and the corners of his mouth could not help but reveal a disdainful sneer. Jessica thought that this was her chance to escape and ascend to heaven. The black sky had been destroyed by Vincent. Jessica was no longer able to cast the spell to open up a distant magical realm. However, she could still rely on her own strength to quickly retreat. Nevertheless, Jessica did not expect Vincent and the Zerg to see through her plans. Vincent naturally would not consider the tough Zerg as his first target. He wanted to get rid of Jessica first! The Zerg, on the other hand, did not want to let off the Dark Elf that had made it run for half a day. Thus, the moment Jessica tried to escape, Vincent raised his knife and was prepared to chase after her. However, the Zerg¡¯s reaction was even faster. It turned to look at Jessica, raised its tail, and shot out spider webs at Vincent who was behind it. The Zerg bent its six spider legs and stomped hard on the ground. It chased after Jessica at high speed. Vincent had no choice but to stop and wave his knife to cut open the spider webs that were in his way. He felt helpless after seeing that the Zerg had seized the opportunity before him. As the Zerg continued to evolve, not only was it constantly innovating its offensive methods, but it was also purifying its intelligence. The Zerg actually knew how to finish off its opponents one by one. It did not give anybody else a chance to take advantage of it. It looked like it was becoming more and more difficult to deal with! Vincent also realized that he could not give this ancient Zerg any more chances to evolve. Once he used it to kill Jessica and Andre, he will start dealing with this Zerg. Otherwise, when it evolved to a higher form, it would really be difficult for him to deal with it. It might even bring another disaster to Elf World! After thinking about it, Vincent made an even bolder decision. Not only would he deal with Jessica, but he would also wait for an opportunity to attack and injure the Zerg. He was striving to get rid of it directly! Following that, Vincent spread his Flaming Wings and quickly chased after the Zerg. The Zerg had already caught up to Jessica at this time. It raised its two pincers and was prepared to pierce through Jessica¡¯s chest. It naturally did not have the time to pay attention to the surrounding battlefield. At this time, Jessica, who was complaining endlessly, could barely cast a few defensive spells to block the attacks of the Zerg. She wanted to cry out for help, but she did not know who else could save her at that moment. Andre was busy running around under the siege of Vincent¡¯s team. There were also no more forces that could support her in Bright Moon City. Jessica¡¯s plan from the start was to kill Andre and find a way to obtain the Origin Divine Earth. This way, she would be able to control two portions of the Origin Divine Earth, thus obtaining more benefits from Gajero. Therefore, in order to prevent the news from leaking out, Jessica did not use the power of Serene Spring City. Instead, she hired a weak seven-man team to follow her to investigate Andre¡¯s every move in Bright Moon City. She planned to kill the seven-man team after the mission. However, what Jessica did not expect was that it was her self-righteous arrangement that led her into a helpless situation! Before they even set off, Jessica did not expect Andre to become so powerful after evolving into a demon. She also did not expect that other than Andre, there was also a terrifying alien race like Vincent in Bright Moon City along with a Zerg that had the strength of a level 60 creature there! The series of accidents made Jessica feel a sense of powerlessness. She knew that everything she did at that moment was in vain. The Zerg would be able to break her spell sooner or later, and Vincent would be able to kill her after knowing the secrets of the core of the Demon Race! Jessica could neither fight nor escape at that moment. She really could not think of any other way apart from death. Suddenly, a flame descended from the sky. Jessica¡¯s eyes lit up. Due to her momentary loss of focus, she had forgotten to defend herself and had completely exposed herself to the attacks of the Zerg. The falling flame instantly turned into a huge blade as it descended. It struck the head of the Zerg. Due to the violent collision, the Zerg that was originally prepared to stab its pincers downward passively suddenly increased its strength. It pierced through Jessica¡¯s defensive spell and stabbed Jessica! Ever since the Zerg evolved, it had become very big in size. Its endurance was not only sharp but also very wide. One pincer pierced through Jessica¡¯s chest while the other pierced through her lower abdomen. Its two pincers had directly pierced through Jessica¡¯s chest and abdomen! The intense pain almost made Jessica faint. She knew that she could not lose consciousness at this time, or else she might never wake up again. Therefore, she could only clench her teeth and raise her spirits. She placed her hands on the pincers and struggled with all her might to break free from the Zerg¡¯s control. At that moment, the Zerg also let out a mournful howl. When the flames above its head dispersed, Vincent¡¯s figure just happened to appear. Vincent held his Return Journey of the Dead with both hands and pierced through one of the Zerg¡¯s eyes. This was also the first time that Vincent had caused serious injuries to the Zerg after a long time of fighting! After blinding the Zerg on one side of its eye, Vincent saw that the Zerg¡¯s pincers had already pierced into Jessica¡¯s chest. Thus, the Zerg did not have the means to attack the top of her head temporarily. Hence, he stood on the back of the Zerg and lowered his head to size up Jessica who was still struggling to save herself. Vincent looked at Jessica and said with a faint smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you would still be alive after being stabbed to such a state! Looks like your demon core is not between your chest and abdomen. It¡¯s either in your limbs or in your brain!¡± After Jessica heard what Vincent said, a trace of fear flashed across her eyes. She quickly increased her pace to break free from the Zerg¡¯s control. Finally, under Jessica¡¯s continuous efforts, she used the Zerg¡¯s sharp pincer to cut off her lower body. After regaining her freedom, her upper body did not hesitate at all. She pressed her hands on the ground and quickly ran out of Bright Moon City. Vincent could not help but sneer when he saw her reaction. He did not expect Jessica to help him with his suspicions. In that case, Jessica¡¯s demon core could only exist in her brain or on her two arms! Vincent raised his hand and shouted, ¡°Flame Extinguishing Gods!¡± Countless tiny black and red fire lines shot out from his body in all directions. Although the fire lines did not ignite any flames, they could be used as a medium for Vincent to move. Following that, Vincent flashed and instantly disappeared from where he was. He then reappeared in front of Jessica. ¡°A pillar supporting the sky!¡± Without any hesitation, Vincent raised his knife and stabbed it toward Jessica¡¯s head. He believed that unless it was a special situation, Jessica would definitely not keep the demon core in her arms. Therefore, Vincent¡¯s main target was Jessica¡¯s head. ¡°Bang!¡± Jessica¡¯s head instantly exploded. Just as Vincent had guessed, after Jessica¡¯s head shattered, her entire body disintegrated into the purest demonic aura. The aura was rotating rapidly around the shattered head and finally formed a black one-eyed demon core. Vincent could not help but be startled when he saw this because he felt that the demon core in front of him still had a life force. This meant that Jessica was still not completely dead. As long as she was given time to absorb more dark emotions, she would be able to come back from the dead, just like Andre from before. ¡°I will definitely not give you any chance to survive!¡± shouted Vincent in a deep voice. He then raised his blade and broke the demon core into countless pieces. However, as the demon core was made of pure demonic aura, it could still gather itself slowly in the air, forming a single eye, despite it being shattered into countless pieces earlier. The eye looked at Vincent coldly. ¡°Hahaha! You cannot kill me! This is the strength of the Demon Race. If you did not chop off my head forcefully, I would not have realized that the Demon Race is actually an undying and indestructible existence!¡± ¡°Undying and indestructible? You¡¯re dreaming!¡± shouted Vincent coldly in a deep voice. Finally, he took out the Cup of Fate from his storage ring. The moment the Cup of Fate appeared, Jessica¡¯s eye started to twitch violently. Her incomparably large eye was filled with fear because she could feel the crushing pressure from the cup! ¡°Let¡¯s see if you¡¯ll die this time!¡± shouted Vincent coldly in a deep voice as he swung his blade once again toward the demon core. When the demon core was broken into pieces leaving behind chunks of demonic aura, it was unable to continue to maintain a one-eyed form. This meant that the current demonic aura could not be considered as the demon core. Although Vincent could not use the Cup of Fate¡¯s killing effect to end Jessica, who was a level 45 creature, he could still use the Cup of Fate to absorb the demonic aura that was scattered in the air and convert it into the purest psionic power! ¡°No, no, no, you don¡¯t have to do this! Please give me a way out. I¡¯m willing to exchange all my wealth with you. I¡¯ll do anything you want, as long as you don¡¯t¡­¡± Jessica¡¯s pleading voice and her sobbing tone could be heard from within the demonic aura. However, Vincent was completely unmoved by her. Before Jessica could even finish speaking, he had already absorbed all the demonic aura into the Cup of Fate. After the large amount of demonic aura was converted into pure psionic power, the Cup of Fate immediately replenished the psionic power back into Vincent¡¯s body. Not only did it help to replenish the psionic power that Vincent had used up during the battle earlier, but it also helped him to fill the special space in his lower abdomen that stored psionic power. At that moment, a psionic vortex was formed in Vincent¡¯s lower abdomen. This was the effect of space charging up. The small vortex seemed to be filled with a powerful suction force. It was constantly sucking the psionic power from the outside world into Vincent¡¯s body. It had once again strengthened his recovery speed. At the same time, the psionic power that was stored in his body had surpassed the other level 40 lifeforms by ten times! However, this was far from enough for Vincent. His current reserves of psionic power were not enough for him. Vincent felt his body gradually returning to its peak condition. He then immediately opened his eyes and stared ahead with full vigilance. The Zerg that was blinded in one eye by Vincent noticed that Jessica was already dead. It once again turned its hatred toward Vincent. This time, Vincent not only humiliated it but also caused real damage to it. As the Zerg had gained further intelligence, it had an indelible hatred toward Vincent! ¡°Roar!¡± The Zerg let out an angry roar into the sky. However, it did not immediately attack Vincent. Instead, it used its pincers to pick up Jessica¡¯s remaining broken leg on the ground. It stuffed it into its mouth and began to chew. After experiencing many battles and running earlier, the Zerg¡¯s stamina was greatly depleted. Therefore, it had to replenish its stamina by eating. Otherwise, it would not have the confidence to kill Vincent. After the Zerg ate Jessica¡¯s broken leg, its eyeball that had been stabbed suddenly fell off. It then grew a pitch-black, pupil-less eyeball. The black eyeball was exceptionally huge. It pushed its other seven eyes to the side. When Vincent saw the scene from afar, he could not help but feel slightly surprised. This was because he could feel that the Zerg was unable to see him through that pitch-black eye. This meant that the eyeball was unlikely to provide vision to the Zerg. However, an eyeball that was unable to provide vision would definitely be accompanied by other powerful abilities! Therefore, Vincent did not dare to be the slightest bit careless. He looked at the Zerg cautiously. At the same time, Vincent turned his head toward Andre, who was being held back by everyone. Vincent knew that it was not the best time to kill the Zerg, but it was indeed the best time to use the Zerg to kill Andre! While his thoughts were racing, the Zerg suddenly launched an attack. The black eye on its forehead suddenly shot out a black light, and a black wall was soon erected around Vincent. It blocked every single path of retreat around Vincent, leaving only one path for him to face the Zerg. ¡°F*ck! You only ate two legs, and you can cast a magic world spell? Looks like you leave me no choice but to fight you alone today. Then, I¡¯ll accept the challenge!¡± sighed Vincent helplessly. He then raised his blade and pointed it at the Zerg. However, his gaze was still fixed on Andre, who was fighting with Avril and the others behind the Zerg. Although they were both intelligent species, the intelligence of the Human Race was clearly far superior to the Zerg. The most obvious difference was that the Zerg would never hide their true intentions, however, humans could always lie. When the Zerg noticed that Vincent was preparing to fight, it raised its head and let out a cheer-like roar. It then quickly ran toward Vincent. It raised its tail and shot out spiderwebs at Vincent. It also shot out green venom from its mouth. It was trying to kill Vincent on the spot. When Vincent saw this, he no longer hesitated. His entire body lit up with flames as he charged straight ahead, brandishing his knife to cut off all the spiderwebs that flew toward him. He dodged the venom that shot toward him and charged directly toward the Zerg. The Zerg saw that it had missed all its long-range attacks, but it did not howl in anger because of this. As long as Vincent rushed in front of it, it had already achieved its final goal! The Zerg used its remaining seven eyes to stare at Vincent who was rushing toward it. It raised its two sharp pincers high. It was preparing to fight Vincent for the last time. However, just as Vincent was about ten meters away from the Zerg, he lowered his body and slid along the ground toward the body of the Zerg. However, in the eyes of the Zerg, Vincent had suddenly disappeared, causing it to be absent-minded for a moment. It did not understand what was going on. How could Vincent, who had not used any methods, suddenly disappear? As the Zerg had limited intelligence, it could not imagine that it had already lost an eye. Moreover, as its new giant black eye had pushed its other eyes to the side, it caused the Zerg to have a blind spot in its field of vision. Vincent had relied on his own observation to deduce the blind spot in the Zerg¡¯s field of vision. He took the opportunity to lower his body and disappear from the eyes of the Zerg. Vincent, who had arrived below the abdomen of the Zerg, raised his Return Journey of the Dead. He used the tip of his knife to slash across the abdomen of the Zerg. Although it did not cut open the abdomen of the Zerg on the spot, it still caused quite a bit of damage to it. ¡°Roar!¡± After feeling the intense pain, the Zerg let out a mournful roar. After that, it turned around to look behind it and discovered that Vincent had already run toward Andre who was on the battlefield far away! Chapter 410 - Agreed to Kill the Zerg Vincent and the Zerg sprinted through the plaza of Bright Moon City. It was clear where they were going. They were heading to the battlefield where everyone was besieging Andre! During the period when Vincent did not participate in the battle, Andre¡¯s situation had eased up a lot. Andre was able to deal with Horace, Harson, and the others¡¯ attacks. Meanwhile, Avril and Angelina¡¯s harassment at the periphery could only create a small amount of trouble for Andre. It was not enough to expose his fatal flaw. The only individual who was not participating in the battle was Dave. Although he had completely broken off his father-son relationship with Andre and realized that Andre had become a demon that was against the elves, he was still unable to cross the final hurdle in his heart to draw his weapon to deal with Andre. Andre, on the other hand, had revealed a flaw intentionally. He revealed his back to Horace who was preparing to launch a sneak attack. This was because Andre knew that among all the creatures that had surrounded him, Horace hated him the most. Therefore, only Horace would lose his cool in such a situation and try to kill him at all costs. The trap that Andre had set up was obviously very useful. When Horace saw Andre¡¯s unguarded back, his eyes suddenly became resolute. His goal was to kill Andre and not just surround him like the others. Therefore, at this moment, Horace had forgotten Vincent¡¯s advice to cooperate with the others. He waved his dagger, rushed forward, and stabbed at Andre¡¯s back. Avril who was wandering outside the battlefield, suddenly warned Horace, ¡°Horace, retreat!¡± However, how could Horace listen to Avril¡¯s order and give up such a good chance to assassinate Andre? At that moment, the three shadow demons led by Guru Harson were also surrounding Andre with Horace. From their perspective, Horace had indeed found a good opportunity as Andre was preparing to block their frontal attack. Therefore, Horace¡¯s sudden attack from the back would definitely work! However, Avril, Angelina, and Dave, who were outside the battlefield, could see Andre¡¯s intentions clearly. This was because Andre¡¯s actions of raising his fists to block his front had already changed. His fists gradually loosened into claws, and he slowly opened his arms. He was prepared to swing his hands backward at any time. At the same time, they could see Andre¡¯s sneering! This was all part of Andre¡¯s plan. Except for the bystanders who could notice these details, the ones on the battlefield were unable to notice the anomalies. The three of them who were outside the battlefield shouted anxiously whilst the others who were on the battlefield were helping Horace to launch a sneak attack on Andre. ¡°Go to hell!¡± Andre seized the opportunity to shout at Horace. He grabbed Horace¡¯s wrist and use his other hand to pinch Horace¡¯s neck. Everyone knew that Andre¡¯s strength was very terrifying. As long as his claw was firm, he could crush Horace¡¯s neck directly! Horace did not expect to fall into Andre¡¯s trap one after another. He felt very embarrassed and angry. He struggled with all his might under Andre¡¯s control. However, due to the difference in strength, all his resistance seemed to be powerless! At that critical moment, a flame suddenly lit up beside Andre¡¯s face. Immediately after that, a flaming blade blocked Andre¡¯s palm! When everyone saw this, their faces immediately revealed joy. They watched as Vincent¡¯s body gradually condensed in the flames. He raised his foot and kicked Andre¡¯s face ruthlessly. Andre, who was suddenly struck by a heavy blow, was in a daze. He let go of Horace¡¯s wrist subconsciously and retreated backward in a hurry. However, Andre, who remembered that he was in a dangerous situation, soon recovered from the shock. He looked at Vincent who had suddenly appeared in front of him. He could not help but twitch his eyelids. Since Vincent had come back in time, it meant that Jessica was already dead. There could not be any other ending! ¡°I already know how to deal with the demon core. Let¡¯s work together and finish it as soon as possible!¡± shouted Vincent as he raised the Return Journey of the Dead in his hand. Horace, who was saved, immediately responded to Vincent loudly, ¡°Good!¡± No one was more excited than him at that moment. As long as they could find a way to kill Andre, Horace would be willing to kill him. Although the others were not as excited as Horace, they were still somewhat excited. They quickly gathered around Vincent and glared at Andre. They were preparing for the final battle. Andre looked at Vincent and the others with unspeakable fear and shock in his eyes. However, he still had the will to live. In fact, his desire was even stronger than before. ¡°I want to live! I cannot die here! As long as I find the Origin Divine Earth, I can enter the Imperial City directly and become a high and mighty oracle. My fate has just begun, it cannot end here!¡± Andre muttered to himself like a madman. It looked as if he was trying to calm his chaotic emotions. Suddenly, a shadow covered Andre¡¯s body, causing the surrounding space to dim. Andre was shocked and quickly turned his head to look behind him. He discovered that it was the Zerg that had chased after Vincent earlier. It had just arrived behind him. However, the Zerg did not seem to care about Andre¡¯s existence at all. It only wanted to rush forward and kill Vincent. As for anything that was in front of it, it was just an obstruction that could be crushed directly! Andre did not have any intention of slowing down. The Zerg¡¯s huge tail and abdomen were about to collide with it! In a moment of desperation, Andre could only open his arms and grab the tail and abdomen that was about to collide with him. He let the Zerg take him away. He believed that with Vincent¡¯s strength, it was impossible for him to stop the Zerg. Therefore, he could take this opportunity to escape. After seeing this, Vincent could not help but squint his eyes. He shouted loudly, ¡°All of you, get out of the way!¡± Everyone knew how powerful the Zerg was. They did not dare to hesitate and quickly moved away, leaving Vincent alone to face the Zerg. Vincent looked at the Zerg charging toward him in a calm manner and sighed with determination, ¡°I originally wanted to let you live for a few more days. At that time, I would be more confident. But now, it seems that everything will be settled today!¡± At the same time, a black shadow suddenly appeared on Vincent¡¯s body. It was condensing continuously as if it was about to condense into a human form! ¡°Spirit capturing and commanding!¡± shouted Vincent in a deep voice. The black shadow that appeared on his body instantly solidified, turning into a tall illusory figure wearing a gown! The black figure appeared in front of Vincent and glanced at the Zerg charging over indifferently. Then, he turned his head and said to Vincent, ¡°Haha! Kid! You¡¯ve encountered a problem that you can¡¯t solve, right? I was wondering why you insisted on having me stay in your body. So, it turns out that you don¡¯t have enough psionic power to bear the cost of my freedom of movement!¡± Avril and the others, who had been pushed to the sides, could not help but feel astonished when they saw the black figure that had suddenly appeared. ¡°This is the soul that Vincent controlled with his spirit binding ability¡­ Why haven¡¯t I seen him summon this figure before? Moreover, this soul even knows how to mock Vincent?¡± sighed Avril in surprise. She knew that the souls that Vincent controlled were all his slaves and had to obey his orders unconditionally. She had never seen a soul that was so impudent in front of Vincent! Angelina shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure! Maybe there¡¯s something special about this soul. It¡¯s just that we don¡¯t know his identity yet!¡± Ebenezer, who was at the side, said in a deep voice, ¡°I know who he is! He¡¯s the former Vampire Race leader, Justin. He has the strength of a level 75 creature!¡± Whether it was Avril, Angelina, Horace, Harson, or the others on the side, they could not help but widen their eyes in shock when they heard that. They looked at Vincent and Justin¡¯s soul in great shock. In order to possess the soul of a level 75 creature, one had to witness the death of a level 75 creature or kill a level 75 creature with his or her own hands. Regardless of the conditions, this was a fantasy for Vincent who was only a level 40 creature. Avril muttered softly, ¡°He actually found the soul of a level 75 creature!¡± Ebenezer shook his head and said, ¡°No, master actually killed the heavily injured Justin with his own hands and controlled his soul! It¡¯s just that Justin¡¯s strength is too powerful. Master can¡¯t control him as he pleases. He can only maintain a cooperative relationship with Justin for now!¡± Everyone fell into silence once again when they heard this. Although Ebenezer said that Vincent had killed a level 75 creature when the creature was in a heavily injured state, it was still an incredible thing. It must be known that low-level creatures would still feel their legs go weak when facing the remains left behind by a level 75 creature. They would even be unable to resist the urge to kowtow! However, not only did Vincent not fear a level 75 creature, but he even succeeded in killing it. Moreover, he had captured his soul for his own use. This meant that he possessed an extremely powerful will. His will allowed him to face any expert without any change in his expressions! Perhaps only with this resolute and fearless attitude could they become an expert like Vincent! Everyone sighed in their hearts silently. At the same time, they were also looking forward to the strength of Justin¡¯s soul. Vincent¡¯s clothes were drenched in sweat. His face was pale as he looked at Justin and said indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t forget our agreement. Hurry up and get rid of that Zerg!¡± Justin could tell that Vincent was unable to hold on for long. He nodded happily and said, ¡°Okay!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the Zerg had already rushed in front of him. Justin turned his head with a calm expression. He raised his arm and opened his five fingers to aim at the Zerg. ¡°Blood law!¡± Just as Justin shouted in a deep voice, the huge body of the Zerg that was charging forward suddenly left the ground and floated in mid-air. It began to dry up at a speed visible to the naked eye. A large amount of dark green blood gushed out from the Zerg¡¯s body and flew toward Justin¡¯s palm. It looked like a long green snake in the air. ¡°Roar!¡± The Zerg let out an indignant roar, releasing the pain and grief it felt at that moment. Originally, when it woke up from its mother nest, it had no opponents or natural enemies in this particular world. Even Vincent, who had created the most trouble for it, could not hurt its foundation. However, such a powerful and terrifying soul had suddenly appeared. The soul was on the verge of draining all of its life force. Everything else was already a foregone conclusion. No one could change the fate of the Zerg! The Zerg¡¯s wails reverberated continuously throughout the ruins of Bright Moon City. Avril and the others watched helplessly as the invulnerable Zerg, that had almost no weaknesses, withered into a shell in just a few breaths. It had completely lost its life force. At this time, Justin raised his other hand and aimed it at Vincent, who was on the verge of collapsing. He poured all the Zerg blood and vitality into his body. ¡°This!¡± Vincent, who had almost fallen into a coma due to the massive loss of psionic energy, suddenly woke up and looked at Justin in shock. Justin said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t move! I¡¯m only in the soul state now and cannot absorb the blood and life force. In order not to waste a huge number of resources, I can only pour it into your body!¡± Vincent shook his head and said nervously, ¡°I¡¯m worried that the green Zerg blood will be poisonous. If it¡¯s injected into my body, will it kill me?¡± Justin¡¯s mouth twitched violently. He said coldly, ¡°What do you know? Although the ancient Zerg Race was bloodthirsty and cruel, and had once annoyed all the races, its entire body was full of rare treasures. The Zerg Race¡¯s blood contained their origin power. If you can refine their blood in your body, you will improve greatly. Moreover, the poison in the Zerg¡¯s blood can help you refine your body and increase the psionic capacity that you want to expand the most!¡± Vincent almost drooled in excitement when he heard Justin¡¯s explanation. He quickly asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t the ancient Zerg extinct a long time ago? Why do you know so much about it?¡± Justin smiled slightly and said proudly, ¡°Although the Vampire Race is not as strong as the Dragon Race, they have a long lifespan that is comparable to that of the Dragon Race. Therefore, many secrets of the ancient times have been passed down from generation to generation within the Vampire Race. Not to mention the characteristics of the Zerg, I even know how to use its entire body parts to make equipment! And¡­¡± Vincent asked curiously, ¡°And what?¡± Justin was silent for a while before he replied softly, ¡°And I can see what you¡¯ve been doing and saying in your body! So, when you recognized the Mother Nest Insect Egg, I naturally recognized it too!¡± After hearing that, Vincent said with some realization, ¡°No wonder you helped me so readily today. Is it because I¡¯m fighting against Gajero? So, you want to help too!¡± Justin did not deny Vincent¡¯s question. Instead, he smiled and nodded. He replied, ¡°Kid, you do have the willpower that I¡¯ve never seen before. Back then, when high-level races like us faced Gajero, we could only be defeated like a collapsing mountain. In the end, we retreated to the capital of Ultimate Evil with hatred in our hearts. Yet, you were able to work hard continuously to resist Gajero despite having the strength of a low-level creature. It really makes me feel a little incredulous. I also want to help you during that critical moment!¡± Vincent immediately revealed a gratified smile. It seemed that Justin had completely reached a consensus with him, which allowed him to avoid a huge hidden danger! Justin turned to look at Vincent who was silent. He said in a deep voice, ¡°I have to remind you in advance that the power of Gajero is far beyond your imagination. It is not something that the demons who live in this world can compare to. Therefore, if your ultimate goal is to defeat Gajero, you will have to become stronger through your own efforts. Therefore, other than troubles like the Zerg that you cannot solve, I will not help you. Therefore, don¡¯t think about maintaining a psionic-free state. I might not even help you to wipe out the elf¡¯s Imperial City!¡± Vincent came back to his senses and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I prefer to fight against the demons personally. I also understand that you are worried that if your identity is revealed, it will cause Gajero to vent his anger on the entire Blood Race. So, unless it¡¯s absolutely necessary, you don¡¯t need to make a move!¡± ¡°Hmph! It¡¯s good that you know!¡± Justin snorted coldly, but his tone was much gentler. The blood and vitality of the Zerg were finally drained completely. They all surged into Vincent¡¯s body under Justin¡¯s control, leaving only a dried up corpse of the Zerg in the air, as well as Andre who was still hugging its abdomen! Justin looked at the terrified Andre in the air and turned to say to Vincent, ¡°I¡¯ll leave this guy to you. With your strength, it¡¯s enough to finish him off!¡± Vincent said helplessly, ¡°Hey, my psionic power is about to be exhausted, and my body is full of Zerg blood. How can I still have the ability to deal with him? You¡¯d better deal with him! It¡¯s more convenient that way!¡± Justin was stunned and he said seriously, ¡°No way! Since you want to challenge Gajero, you must constantly strengthen yourself from the ordeal. Don¡¯t expect me to do everything. In the future, unless an opponent beyond your ability appears, I won¡¯t come out even if you die!¡± After saying that, Justin flashed into Vincent¡¯s body, not giving Vincent any chance to fight back. Vincent felt that the psionic power in his body was no longer being consumed. Instead, it was recovering at an extremely fast speed. He finally let out a sigh of relief. He then felt a piercing pain coming from every inch of his body. It was the poison from the blood of the Zerg. It had begun to invade his body. Fortunately, Vincent was still in the fire spiritualization state. His body that was in the fire spiritualization state could counteract the poison effectively. That was why Vincent did not feel that much pain! Vincent took a deep breath. He quickly mobilized his remaining psionic power to wrap around the Zerg¡¯s blood in his body to prevent it from further eroding his body. He then turned his gaze to Andre, who had fallen to the ground along with the Zerg¡¯s corpse. Vincent looked at Andre and chuckled softly, ¡°There are no more obstacles now. It¡¯s time to settle the most important matter!¡± Chapter 411 - Went Underground to Witness Its Decline Andre looked at Vincent, who had a cold smile on his face and a murderous look in his eyes. He lowered his head to look at the Zerg corpse beside his feet and could not help but shudder. Just a moment ago, Andre had thought that the Zerg was a monster that could never be defeated. In the space tunnel, the Zerg had chased after him all the way, leaving him no room to fight back. Andre did not know what method Vincent used to be able to summon an expert that could kill a level 60 creature so easily. More importantly, Andre had no idea where that expert came from and how he disappeared! After thinking about it, Andre realized that he was really at the end of his rope. Whether he could survive depended on God¡¯s will! Vincent, who was staring at Andre, naturally did not give him any chance to catch his breath. He waved his hand and said in a deep voice, ¡°Horace, Harson, Ebenezer, and Daniel, the four of you will be responsible for sealing off Andre¡¯s escape route! Avril and Angelina will be on the periphery. Dave will pay attention and observe. If there are any changes on the battlefield, you must immediately make a judgment and remedy it!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Everyone responded in unison after receiving their responsibilities. ¡°Go!¡± With Vincent¡¯s order, everyone attacked Andre together. Andre¡¯s face was full of determination as he looked at them rushing toward him. He shouted in a deep voice, ¡°Great Demon God Gajero! I am willing to sacrifice my soul to you. I pray that you can grant me the ability to escape from my predicament and allow me to step into the Demon¡¯s Paradise!¡± As Andre described his needs, an illusory figure suddenly appeared above his head, looking down at Andre. Vincent recognized the true identity of the illusory figure at a glance and quickly reminded the others, ¡°Everyone, be careful, that¡¯s Gajero!¡± When everyone realized that Andre had successfully summoned the illusory figure of Gajero, they could not help but feel a little nervous. After all, everyone knew how terrifying and powerful Gajero was. To suddenly face such a powerful and evil god, everyone started to hesitate whether they should give up on attacking and turn to defend instead. However, at that moment, the phantom of Gajero above Andre¡¯s head nodded gently and entered Andre¡¯s body. ¡°Ah!¡± Andre suddenly let out a cry of pain and his entire body began to expand. It was as if a wave of energy was filling his body rapidly. It even reached a point where he could not bear it anymore. After seeing this, Vincent could not help but speed up. He waved his knife and wanted to chop Andre¡¯s head. This was because he did not know what kind of strange ability Andre had suddenly obtained. When his Return Journey of the Dead was about to strike Andre¡¯s neck, Andre suddenly roared. His entire body seemed to have been in a nightmare. He opened his eyes wide and scanned the surroundings quickly, trying to make a judgment of his own situation. The surrounding escape routes had been completely sealed off whilst Angelina was also waiting by the side in the air. Andre was set to face the terrifying Vincent. He could only try and find an escape route in this seemingly unsolvable predicament! ¡°I will not die in your hands, absolutely not!¡± shouted Andre loudly as he waved his arms that had become thicker. He bent down and swept away the soil under his feet. He twisted his entire body and buried his head into the soil. Vincent¡¯s blade was a step too late; he did not manage to kill Andre. However, when he saw the pit below him, he did not stop his blade. He slashed toward the ground directly. ¡°Boom!¡± Under the endless boost of battle intent, the ground was instantly cut open, creating a deep ravine in the mud-like rotten soil. A tunnel that went straight into the depths of the ground was left behind. Andre was no longer there. Ebenezer walked forward and could not help but sigh as he looked at the hole below. ¡°Damn, his new ability is to dig a hole?¡± Who would have thought that Andre, who had turned into a demon, would actually have a talent comparable to a groundhog? At that moment, Dave, who had been standing on the periphery of the battlefield, quickly ran over and said to everyone, ¡°Not good, it¡¯s not a big deal if he runs away, but there¡¯s still a secret underground passage here. If he finds it, it might cause Elf World to lose a large amount of the Origin Divine Earth!¡± Vincent was suddenly jolted awake after hearing what Dave had said. He instantly thought of the purpose for the phantom of Gajero to appear. He said in a hurry, ¡°Just now, Andre made a deal with Gajero using his soul as a sacrifice. We all thought that he wanted Gajero to act on his behalf, so we were always on guard and did not dare to attack him rashly. However, Andre had instead used his soul in exchange for the ability to search for the Origin Divine Earth! What he wants to do the most was not to kill us, but to enter Imperial City as soon as possible to enjoy his identity as a demon!¡± Everyone was worried after hearing what Vincent had said, especially Horace and Dave, who were elves. They knew the importance of the Origin Divine Earth to the elves. They also knew that it was urgent to pursue Andre! Vincent was not in a hurry to give the order. Instead, he turned to Dave and asked, ¡°You found the mysterious entrance earlier. Do you still remember the exact location? Can you estimate the time for Andre to find the entrance?¡± Dave thought for a moment before pointing in the direction of the temple. He said, ¡°The entrance is directly below the temple. With Andre¡¯s speed of burrowing through the ground, he will definitely be able to find the entrance within 10 minutes!¡± ¡°That means we still have less than 10 minutes to prepare. Everyone, please listen to my arrangements!¡± said Vincent. Vincent immediately seized the time and said to everyone, ¡°Dave knows the exact location of the mysterious entrance. Dave, take Horace and Harson and use the modification authority to rush to the entrance forcefully. Once you track down Andre, please stop him immediately!¡± ¡°Ebenezer, take Daniel to search along the direction where Andre had dug the hole. As soon as you find Andre¡¯s location, immediately entangle with him!¡± ¡°Angelina and Avril, please move together and patrol the surroundings of the square. This is just in case Andre wants to escape by digging a hole in the ground!¡± ¡°I will stay on the ground as much as possible. Once you find Andre¡¯s movements, warn me immediately. When I hear the warning, I will immediately rush to your location!¡± Everyone nodded and replied in unison, ¡°Okay!¡± They then formed their own teams based on Vincent¡¯s arrangements, ensuring that at least one individual in each team had the authority to modify. Four space doors opened at the same time, and everyone began to sneak underground. Just as Avril was about to leave, Vincent suddenly called out to her. Vincent asked softly, ¡°Avril, I remember that you have a storage ring with very large storage space. Can you collect the ancient Zerg¡¯s corpse?¡± Avril turned her head and looked at the corpse of the Zerg. She shook her head helplessly and said, ¡°He is too big. I can only store the corpse of the Zerg if I empty my storage ring that is filled with weapons!¡± Vincent smiled slightly and said, ¡°Then empty it! I will choose some of the weapons and help you put them away. The rest can be thrown here!¡± Avril shook her head repeatedly and said, ¡°Impossible! If I don¡¯t have a suitable weapon, my strength will be greatly reduced. Moreover, the weapons in my storage ring all have different appearances and their own uses. Do you know how long it took me to collect all of them?¡± Vincent scratched his head and said helplessly, ¡°Haven¡¯t I already given you a crystal spear? This weapon doesn¡¯t have any other abilities. However, it is abnormally strong and can change in size according to the owner¡¯s wishes. Just this alone is worth dozens or even hundreds of weapons. Please do me a favor and help me store the corpse of the ancient Zerg. After all, its corpse contains rare and precious materials. I will definitely compensate you in the future!¡± After hearing Vincent¡¯s promise, Avril turned around and walked to the corpse of the Zerg. She emptied all the weapons in her storage ring and waved her hand to put away the corpse of the Zerg. Vincent felt relieved after seeing Avril listening to his advice. This time, he could finally pursue and kill Andre without any scruples. ¡°We can¡¯t delay any longer. We¡¯ll go down and take a look first!¡± said Avril. She then entered the space gate with Angelina. After seeing that everyone had left, Vincent calmed himself down slowly and waited for news from everyone. Not long after, Ebenezer¡¯s figure emerged from the space door. He said to Vincent, ¡°Master, we have searched the entire underground and found the entrance that Dave had mentioned, but we have not found any traces of Andre. At the same time, we have not seen any traces of Dave and the others!¡± Vincent could not help but frown slightly. Dave had the modification authority. He was supposed to guard the mysterious entrance from afar. He would definitely be able to meet up with Ebenezer and the others who had rushed over. This was unless Dave, Horace, and Harson found traces of Andre and had no choice but to leave the space tunnel to stop him! Plus, the space inside the mysterious underground entrance was the most suitable space for fighting underground! ¡°Inform everyone to meet up at the entrance!¡± said Vincent to Ebenezer. He then used his modification authority to open up a space tunnel. He then sneaked underground. Ebenezer saw Vincent turn around and disappear from his sight. He quickly said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll inform the others!¡± After saying that, Ebenezer also returned to the space tunnel. After entering the ground, Vincent relied on his Art of Heaven¡¯s Will¡¯s special ability to communicate with heaven and earth. He observed the surrounding underground space carefully. At the same time, with the tunnel token, he was able to quickly locate the positions of the others who were in the tunnel with him. However, he only felt the auras of Avril, Angelina, and Ebenezer. He could not find the location of Dave. This meant that Dave was definitely not in the space tunnel! Vincent walked underground and headed toward the center of Bright Moon City. Soon, he saw a pitch-black entrance. He could not help but be shocked. Originally, Vincent thought that the underground entrance should be similar to a mining tunnel. The space should be narrow and winding. However, the real tunnel was like an incomplete door. It led to a slanted and very flat road. The darkness in it made one feel very uncomfortable. Vincent was the first to rush to the cave¡¯s entrance. He opened the space door and walked out of the space tunnel. ¡°Let¡¯s test the water!¡± shouted Vincent. Flames ignited in his hand in an instance. A long and thin line of flame flew out and rolled down the tunnel. Vincent slowly closed his eyes to feel the information that the fire line had found. He soon discovered that the tunnel was an alternate vertical shaft and was very spacious. The tunnel seemed like an important transportation passage and was solely created for this purpose. However, it was later abandoned. At that moment, Ebenezer, Avril, and the others also arrived at the entrance one after another. They saw Vincent¡¯s figure with the help of the firelight. They then opened the space door and walked to Vincent¡¯s side. Avril held the crystal spear in her hand and asked vigilantly, ¡°How is it? Have you found Dave¡¯s whereabouts?¡± Vincent shook his head and said softly, ¡°Not yet, but I believe that they must be here!¡± Ebenezer looked at the darkness in front of him and could not help but ask, ¡°Should we start exploring downward?¡± Vincent immediately snapped his fingers. The line of fire that shuttled through the underground tunnel started to burn fiercely in an instant. The fire lines illuminated the deep and dark underground world. ¡°Although we¡¯re underground, there¡¯s still air here, so we don¡¯t have to worry about the lack of oxygen. Let¡¯s start searching for traces of Dave and the others!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Everyone replied in unison. They then walked down the tunnel together with Vincent. The entire tunnel was built like a staircase. After walking downward for a short while, everyone saw another entrance. They continued to walk down diagonally after changing directions. Vincent led everyone to explore the underground. They quickened their pace when they did not find any traces of battle. This was because it was very likely that Dave and the others were still heading deeper into the tunnel. If they wanted to meet up with Dave as soon as possible, they had to hurry! Ebenezer was also aware of this. He could not help but say, ¡°Master, we have gone quite deep. If Dave and the others are really ahead of us, it means that they won¡¯t be able to fight with Andre along the way. They must be chasing something quickly. It¡¯s very likely that it¡¯s the fleeing Andre!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s why we have to hurry!¡± said Vincent whilst nodding. At the same time, he opened up a space door in front of him and led everyone into the space tunnel. He then used the method of space jump and teleported everyone deep underground. Vincent was indeed taking a gamble when making a long-distance jump into an unknown space. However, he was right! Everyone was still underground when he stopped the space jump ability. The tunnel that appeared in front of them suddenly became much smoother. This meant that they had finally reached the end of the tunnel! ¡°This is it!¡± Vincent¡¯s eyes flashed. He then led everyone out of the space tunnel and walked straight toward the flat space in front of them. He threw out a flame to light up the surroundings. When the flame lit up the deep underground space, it looked as if it was daytime. They soon saw that the flat space in front of them was like a huge square. And at that moment, there were three figures standing on the square! ¡°Dave, Horace, Guru Harson!¡± When Ebenezer saw them standing there, he could not help but sigh with joy. This was because it meant that they were not injured. Vincent led everyone to the front and asked Guru Harson who was standing at the back, ¡°Why did you guys travel all the way here? What happened?¡± Guru Harson shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°We had just reached the entrance above when we discovered that Andre had already entered the underground tunnel. Thus, Dave led us to chase after Andre in the space tunnel. However, Andre¡¯s speed was too fast, so Dave had no choice but to use the space jump method to bring us all the way here. However, when we arrived at this space, Dave and Horace suddenly froze on the spot. No matter how much I shout at them, I can¡¯t seem to get a response!¡± When Vincent heard this, he quickly walked in front of Dave and Horace. In an instant, he saw that both of their faces were extremely pale, and they were stunned on the spot. Their eyes were empty. It looked as if they had lost the vigor and vitality that a normal elf possessed. Vincent asked in a deep voice, ¡°What exactly happened?¡± Horace and Dave¡¯s eyes twitched slightly, indicating that they were still awake at that moment and could hear Vincent¡¯s words. However, that was all they could do to respond to Vincent. It was as if they were unable to answer Vincent¡¯s question. Vincent could not help but frown slightly when he saw this. He then followed their line of sight and looked behind him. He soon saw a protruding rock. In this flat space, this inexplicable protruding rock was a very special thing. Vincent furrowed his brows tightly because he felt that the rock seemed very familiar. It was as if he had seen it somewhere before. Soon enough, Vincent guessed something and quickly walked forward to check. ¡°As expected!¡± After carefully checking the protruding rock, Vincent could not help but sigh softly. Avril followed behind him and asked in surprise, ¡°What on earth is going on?¡± Vincent turned to look at Dave and Horace and sighed softly, ¡°This stone is actually a withered stone egg, which is also the source of the Origin Divine Earth. Unfortunately, the Origin Divine Earth here has been sucked dry, and the stone egg has completely turned into a regular stone!¡± Avril was startled after hearing that. She turned to look at Dave and Horace and asked blankly, ¡°Then how did they know?¡± Vincent was guessing doubtfully. He sighed, ¡°Perhaps this is the connection between the Elf Race and the Origin Divine Earth in their bloodline! They must be able to sense that this place was once the end of the Origin Divine Earth. However, now that the Origin Divine Earth has dried up, the corresponding land has been completely abandoned. For them, this is equivalent to witnessing the decline of their world in a disguised form. It is indeed an extremely difficult thing to accept!¡± ¡°Plop!¡± Right at that moment, Dave suddenly knelt on the ground and cried out loudly. Horace, who was at the side, clenched his dagger tightly and roared with tears in his eyes, ¡°Destroy my world and we will not live under the same sky!¡± Chapter 412 - Tracing the Trail and Returning to the Demon Flame Vincent and the others could not help but fall into silence as they watched Horace and Dave cry out and shout hysterically. The human world was in imminent danger, which was why Vincent and the others continued on their journey to explore the dangerous Black Hole world. The world of the Shadow Demon Race was destroyed by Gajero which was why Ebenezer and the other members of the Shadow Demon Race were separated and went to different worlds. What Dave and the other elves were facing at that moment was exactly what everyone had experienced before. They were watching the world that they loved being destroyed bit by bit, and finally turning into a wasteland. However, the Human Race and Shadow Demon Race could be considered luckier than the Elf Race. This was because the Human Race had organized an effective resistance. Plus, with Vincent¡¯s efforts, they had managed to push the front line into the Black Hole world. They had managed to obtain temporary peace for the human world. Although the Shadow Demon Race was unable to protect their own world, they clearly knew who their enemies were and who they should hate. As long as their clansmen were still alive, they would not forget their hatred. They would also not forget to revive the Shadow Demon Race. However, the Elf Race was different. The vast majority of their men still have no idea what had happened in their own world. Moreover, they even treated the main culprit who had destroyed their world as a god that they believe in! Dave knelt on the ground and shouted in grief, ¡°Destroying the Elf World is an irreconcilable enmity. From today onward, the demons and I will be irreconcilable!¡± Horace wiped away the tears on his face casually. He turned around and said to Dave, ¡°Well said! Previously, we only resisted for the sake of our beliefs. But from now on, we will resist for the sake of our own world. We should let more elves see what they have done here! We must let everyone know what Gajero has done to the elves!¡± Dave nodded and turned to look at Vincent. He asked softly, ¡°Can we develop this place into a space that we can enter quickly? I want to bring more Dark Elves here to take a look when we return to Devil Flame City!¡± Vincent thought for a moment before replying, ¡°Yes, but it will take a long time to prepare. We can use the method of the Lingluo Race to open a permanent space tunnel here. We can then use the authority to modify and shorten the length of the space tunnel!¡± Dave rubbed his eyes. He stood up to adjust his emotions. After taking a deep breath, he slowly said to everyone, ¡°Thank you for your help. I want to be the first to thank you on behalf of all the elves!¡± Horace also turned around and looked at Vincent. He said sincerely, ¡°If you didn¡¯t come to Elf World, I¡¯m afraid the elves wouldn¡¯t know the truth until they themselves were destroyed. You deserve the respect of all the elves!¡± Vincent nodded slightly and accepted the bows of Dave and Horace. He then asked, ¡°Now is not the time to be sentimental. Didn¡¯t you follow Andre here? Where is he now?¡± Dave and Horace looked at each other and said helplessly, ¡°We chased him all the way here, but we did not see anything along the way. In the end, we lost track of him. When we found this place, we saw signs of the Origin Divine Earth drying up, so we forgot about him!¡± After hearing that, Vincent turned to look at the surrounding space. With the blessing of the Art of Heaven¡¯s will, he could confirm that there were no traces of Andre there. He then said to everyone, ¡°Everyone, look around. There might be a passage leading to another place. If we let him escape today, all our previous efforts will be in vain!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Everyone replied in unison and began to search the underground space. Not long after, Avril stood in a corner and shouted at Vincent, ¡°Vincent, come and take a look!¡± Vincent and everyone else surrounded Avril. They followed the direction of her finger and saw a medium-sized hole. Angelina looked at the smooth marks around the hole and sighed in surprise, ¡°This is¡­ a river? But the underground water has dried up!¡± Vincent nodded when he saw this. He said, ¡°The Origin Divine Earth flows in the form of an underground river. Back then, Andre and the others were trapped underground by Jacob. There was no way that they could have returned alive. They must have found this river after draining the Origin Divine Earth and used it to leave!¡± Ebenezer heard this and immediately said, ¡°Does that mean that Andre is very familiar with this place? I don¡¯t know if we can catch up with him then!¡± Vincent narrowed his eyes and said in a deep voice, ¡°No matter where he runs to, we can¡¯t let him go!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Vincent had already taken out the tunnel token. He waved it in front of him and instantly opened a space door. ¡°Follow me!¡± Vincent roared and took the lead to enter the space tunnel. Everyone immediately followed Vincent into the tunnel. They passed through the thick layers of rocks. Not long after, they saw an even bigger space in front of them. Dave sized up the space in front of him and said in shock, ¡°Look, the tunnel here is just as tall as one of us, and the surroundings are not smooth. It seems to be man-made! It¡¯s very likely that it¡¯s the tunnel that he used to escape 20 years ago!¡± Everyone could not help but nod their heads in agreement when they heard Dave¡¯s guess. At the same time, they quickened their pace and followed behind Vincent. They ended up walking into a deep and winding tunnel for a long time. After walking for an unknown distance, the space in front of everyone had completely turned dark. They could no longer see any light. Only Vincent was able to continue walking forward. He led everyone forward as his sight was not hindered by the darkness. Just as everyone was feeling anxious and nervous, Vincent suddenly stopped walking. Avril, who was following behind Vincent, asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Everyone, wait for a moment. I suddenly thought of something!¡± said Vincent softly. At the same time, he lowered his head and looked at the ground under his feet. A white skeleton appeared in front of him. It looked like it had been dead for many years, but it still maintained the posture of struggling before it died. It was not difficult for him to feel his unwillingness and resentment at that time. Vincent fell into silence. He began to gather and integrate the information he had gathered over the past few days in his mind. He came up with a guess very quickly. Vincent suddenly opened his mouth and asked Dave, ¡°Dave, do you feel like the darkness around you seems to be very familiar?¡± Dave sighed in surprise, ¡°Darkness? Familiar? Could it be¡­ could it be that this place is connected to Hell¡¯s Rose?¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right! This place should be very close to the entrance of Hell¡¯s Rose! Back then, after Jacob sealed off the exit of Bright Moon City, Andre must have led the remaining individuals to dig this tunnel and coincidentally found another place containing Origin Divine Earth! In order to prevent the news of discovering the Origin Divine Earth from leaking out, Andre killed all those who had followed him. He then used everyone¡¯s weapons to carve a pathway. After successfully climbing up to the ninth floor of Hell¡¯s Rose, he also learned that the Origin Divine Earth was directly below Devil Flame City, so he thought of a way to become the City Lord of Devil Flame City. From then on, he used the Origin Divine Earth to contribute continuously to Gajero and finally became one of the twelve apostles!¡± Dave was shocked after hearing that. He quickly said, ¡°Then doesn¡¯t that mean that he can directly return to Devil Flame City through this tunnel?¡± Vincent said with a solemn face, ¡°That¡¯s right! ¡°So, we can only hope that Andre is still hiding here to extract the Origin Divine Earth. That way, we can still stop him. But if he has already returned to Devil Flame City, we will have to fight with the entire city¡¯s soldiers!¡± After listening to what Vincent had said, Dave immediately walked in front of Vincent. He looked at the dark space in front of him and said anxiously, ¡°Can you create a little light for us?¡± Vincent nodded slightly and opened the space door. He raised his hand and threw out a flame, lighting up the entire dark tunnel. Although the darkness under Hell¡¯s Rose could devour all sources of light, Vincent¡¯s continuous output of flames could still provide light to Dave. Vincent¡¯s flames were beyond the tunnel¡¯s absorption limit. After gaining sight, Dave glanced at the white bones under his feet and quickly walked forward. The group followed Dave through the tunnel for a while and soon arrived at a hole that was neither too big nor too small. There were more white bones lying there, and there were traces of an array set up on the ground. Horace immediately squatted down to check. He then raised his head and said to Vincent, ¡°The traces here were left behind many years ago, however, two arrays have been set up here recently!¡± Vincent and Dave looked at each other and said in unison, ¡°He has succeeded!¡± Dave quickly said to everyone, ¡°We can¡¯t waste any more time. Let¡¯s go back to the top. Catherine and Monica are still in Devil Flame City. They can¡¯t resist Andre by themselves!¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°Everyone, follow the previous team and rush back to Devil Flame city immediately. Once you see Andre, start the war!¡± Everyone replied in unison, ¡°Yes!¡± Dave was naturally the most anxious one to open the space door. Horace, who was worried about the elves, immediately brought Harson and followed Dave into the space tunnel. After that, Ebenezer left with Daniel. Only Vincent, Avril, and Angelina were left in the tunnel. Avril suddenly grabbed Vincent¡¯s arm and said softly, ¡°Vincent, I¡­¡± Vincent turned to look at Avril and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Avril said hesitantly, ¡°I feel like there is a power down there that can allow me to breakthrough!¡± Vincent was startled and said in surprise, ¡°You mean there is a power down there that can allow you to break through the god of war body? There is actually an ancient battlefield down there?¡± Avril nodded. Vincent could not help but frown. He thought that the area below Hell¡¯s Rose was just a place where the crystal spear was buried. However, he did not expect the space to actually be an ancient battlefield! ¡°I know that there¡¯s going to be a big battle up there, but I want to go down and take a look first to find a chance to breakthrough. After all, it¡¯s very difficult for me to play a role in a direct battle right now!¡± said Avril awkwardly. She knew that Vincent needed help, but she was unable to provide Vincent with strong help. Therefore, she wanted to jump at the opportunity to improve her own strength. Vincent nodded and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about what¡¯s going on up there. The bottom of the tunnel is actually the underground river where the Origin Divine Earth is located. The crystal spear in your hand was also found there. Later, you can use space jump to reach the bottom quickly!¡± ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll come back as soon as possible!¡± replied Avril seriously. She then said goodbye to Angelina. She opened up the space tunnel and disappeared alone. Angelina turned to look at Vincent and said softly, ¡°Let¡¯s go up as well!¡± Vincent nodded gently and led Angelina to begin the space jump. At that moment, Devil Flame City was in complete chaos. This was because the City Lord, Andre, who had announced that he was going into seclusion, had suddenly appeared. He was in a very sorry state. Not only were his clothes tattered, but his body was also covered in mud as if he had crawled out of a cemetery. The first thing Andre did when he returned to Devil Flame City was to order the arrest of Dave and Vincent. However, Andre¡¯s subordinates¡¯ reports surprised him greatly. This was because the report stated that Dave and Vincent had never left Devil Flame City. Instead, they had been in charge of military and government affairs. They currently control more than half of Devil Flame City! Andre said to his subordinates in a deep voice, ¡°The two of them must be fake! Capture them immediately! They will be my most important bargaining chips!¡± Following that, the three guards of the east, west, and south gates of Devil Flame City led their troops to gather in front of the City Lord¡¯s mansion. They were prepared to capture His Highness Dave under Andre¡¯s command. However, someone quickly came to report that His Highness Dave had already left the City Lord¡¯s mansion. He headed toward the North City Gate as soon as he heard that City Lord Andre had come out of seclusion. After Andre received the news, he immediately ordered all the soldiers to head toward the North City Gate to capture individuals. Anyone who resisted would be killed without mercy! However, what Andre did not expect was that the current north gate soldiers¡¯ combat strength was no longer the same as before. They were equipped with knives and were willing to die for Vincent. They successfully defended the north gate and blocked the attacks of all the soldiers in the city. On the north gate, Catherine, who was still maintaining her disguise, looked at the soldiers fighting below quietly. Her face was indescribably calm and determined. Monica, who was disguised as Vincent, said with a worried face, ¡°Andre is back, but His Highness Dave and Vincent are not back yet. Do you think they will be back in time?¡± Catherine said with a firm face, ¡°Of course, they will definitely come back. If Andre killed Dave and Vincent, he should have attacked and killed us personally instead of hiding in the dark and ordering the soldiers to attack us!¡± Monica nodded repeatedly and comforted herself, ¡°Yes, yes, Vincent will be fine! He will definitely be able to rush back to save us!¡± Catherine shook her head and said, ¡°No! Don¡¯t forget that you are Vincent now, and I am Dave! Since they handed over Devil Flame City to us, then we should save ourselves! Otherwise, how can we live up to their trust?¡± Monica asked curiously, ¡°Save ourselves? How?¡± Catherine strode up the city wall and stood in front of all the soldiers in a calm manner. She shouted in a deep voice, ¡°Everyone, stop! You are all soldiers of Devil Flame City. Do you know who you should be loyal to?¡± The Dark Elves who were attacking initially did not want to pay attention to Catherine¡¯s words. However, after hearing Catherine¡¯s order, the soldiers at the north gate immediately contracted their formation and retreated under the city wall, stopping the war. After seeing that their opponents had given up on fighting, the soldiers did not know what to do. They quickly turned around to look for their own generals. However, they discovered that the three guards at the east, west, and south gates had all disappeared. For a moment, they did not know who to listen to. After seeing that the war had stopped, Catherine asked again in a deep voice, ¡°Tell me, who should you be loyal to?¡± A soldier shouted and answered, ¡°Of course we should be loyal to the City Lord!¡± Catherine scolded sternly, ¡°Wrong! You are Dark Elves warriors, you should be loyal to the interests of the Elf Race, and not raise a butcher¡¯s knife at your own compatriots for the order of a foreign race!¡± After hearing that, the soldier still said righteously, ¡°But we believe in Gajero! Although the City Lord has become a demon, it can only mean that he is one step closer to god. Shouldn¡¯t we listen to the orders of the city Lord?¡± Catherine¡¯s lips curled into a sneer. She said, ¡°The Elf Race only needs to give up their strongest belief for a god. Since when do they need to give up the lives of their compatriots for a god? If Gajero actually allows the Elf Race to kill each other, then why should we continue to believe in him?¡± After hearing that, the soldier at the city gate could not help but be speechless. However, he still said, ¡°Then even if we shouldn¡¯t listen to the City Lord¡¯s arrangements, we are still direct subordinates. The guards at the city gates are all Dark Elves. We will listen to our general¡¯s orders. Is there a problem?¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Catherine suddenly smiled and said loudly, ¡°It¡¯s rare for you to have such thoughts. Then you should listen to the orders of the three generals!¡± ¡°The soldiers of the east gate, please listen to the orders!¡± ¡°The soldiers of the west gate, please listen to the orders!¡± ¡°The soldiers of the south gate, please listen to the orders!¡± At that moment, three extremely majestic voices sounded from the other end of the street. All the soldiers turned their heads to look behind them when they heard that. They saw the three generals walking side by side along the street. All the soldiers seemed to have found their backbone as they replied in unison, ¡°Here!¡± ¡°Turn your spearheads and guard the North City Gate. Ensure the safety of His Highness, Dave. No one can harm the leader of the Dark Elves from our hands today unless they step over our corpses!¡± shouted the three generals in unison. They walked past all the soldiers at the same time and stood in front of the North City Gate as an example. All the soldiers were stunned when they saw this. They could not understand why this was happening. The three generals had always been the City Lord¡¯s most trusted aides. Why would they take the lead in disobeying the City Lord¡¯s orders on this particular day? However, before they could figure it out, some of the soldiers had already chosen to follow their generals to the North City Gate and take a defensive stance. After that, more and more soldiers begin to gather at the North City Gate. Just as Catherine had said, they were all Dark Elf warriors. They should follow the Dark Elf¡¯s orders! At that moment, Andre¡¯s figure suddenly appeared in mid-air. He floated toward Catherine and shouted in a deep voice, ¡°Hmph! I didn¡¯t expect Dave to find such an outstanding substitute. In just a few days, he had incited the three generals who were under my command! However, even if all of you stand together, you must all die! No one can save you!¡± Chapter 415 - When the City Lord Took Office, He Was United ¡°Only you?¡± When David heard what Dave said, he suddenly revealed a joyful smile. Although his strength was not the strongest in Devil Flame City, he believed in his heart that it had already surpassed most Dark Elves, especially when compared to Dave. The difference between them was like the sky and the earth! If Vincent did not participate, David believed that he had 10,000 ways to kill Dave. He would then escape from Devil Flame City. ¡°Then you can go to hell!¡± shouted David. He jumped out of the crowd with his staff in hand. He cast magic spells consecutively as he rushed toward Dave. ¡°Magic Sound Illusion!¡± ¡°Slaughtering Devil Moon!¡± ¡°Thousand Magic Kill!¡± After chanting, David¡¯s body was suddenly filled with a demonic aura. At the same time, ear-piercing noises could be heard. An illusion, a huge half-moon-shaped blade, and countless puppets made of demonic aura had suddenly appeared. They all launched a kaleidoscope-like attack toward Dave. Dave held his blade with both hands when facing his opponent¡¯s dazzling attack. His eyes were calm, and he simply slashed his blade downward. ¡°World Domination!¡± shouted Dave. The Inquisitive God of the World weapon in his hand instantly turned into a pitch-black blade that was more than ten meters long. He slashed it directly at Dave who was charging at him. The demonic aura illusion that covered the entire street dissipated in an instant. All the attacks that David had prepared instantly turned into foam! The only thing left on the street was David who was still running. A thin red line extended from the top of his head all the way down to the bottom, splitting his entire body into two halves. At the same time, fresh blood continued to gush out from between the red line. The red line slowly expanded into a pillar of blood. He soon collapsed weakly, and his body that had been split into two fell to the ground. Up until the moment he died, David could not close his eyes. This was because he could not believe that Dave could launch such a terrifying attack. The opponent whom he had looked down on since they were young actually had the same fighting style as Vincent. David¡¯s face, which had been split into two, was filled with shock. Dave withdrew his blade slowly. He did not bother to look at the remaining clergy. Instead, he pulled Catherine¡¯s hand and led her straight to the North City Gate. Vincent and the others who had successfully killed Andre were gathered at the North City Gate. They were enjoying the heartfelt cheers of the soldiers and residents of Devil Flame City. Soon, they saw Dave and Catherine walking over from the other side of the street. When all the Dark Elves saw Dave, they could not help but stop what they were doing in an awkward manner. This was because Andre, who had just been killed and labeled as a traitor, was still his father. Everyone did not know how to face Dave at that moment. Suddenly, the three high-ranking generals of Devil Flame City walked forward and knelt on one knee in front of Dave. They said in a deep voice, ¡°Sir Dave, please take over the position of City Lord!¡± After seeing the generals kneeling, all the soldiers followed suit and knelt on one knee. They echoed in unison. When the residents on both sides of the street saw the scene, they could not help but look worried. This was because they were not sure if Dave would betray Devil Flame City like Andre did when he became City Lord. Vincent walked over to Dave slowly and said softly, ¡°It was your persistence and hard work that made us all decide to help you prevent the disaster in Devil Flame City. Therefore, no one is more suitable than you to become the City Lord of Devil Flame City. You will continue to lead everyone to resist the rule of the demons!¡± After Vincent finished speaking, the soldiers guarding the North City Gate drew their weapons and said in unison, ¡°Please take over the position of City Lord, Sir Dave!¡± The soldiers at the North City Gate were the first soldiers who were loyal to Vincent. At the same time, they had long been instructed by Vincent to assist Dave. Therefore, they would not hesitate to use the knives in their hands to support Dave in taking over the city. After hearing Vincent¡¯s approval of Dave, the Dark Elves on both sides of the street accepted Dave in their hearts. After all, Vincent had just saved all of them. There was nothing more convincing than Vincent¡¯s words at that moment. ¡°Sir Dave, please take over the position of City Lord!¡± All the residents in Devil Flame City shouted in unison. Dave had become the City Lord that everyone wanted! Dave nodded solemnly. He then brought Catherine forward. He held Vincent with one hand and pulled Horace out of the crowd with the other hand. The four of them walked to the city tower located at the North City Gate. Catherine stood behind Dave silently, while Dave stood in front with Vincent and Horace. ¡°I believe that after today¡¯s disaster, everyone has seen that Gajero and the demons are not gods who can bring beauty to the Elf Race. Their true intention is to seize our Origin Divine Earth and destroy our world! And when the true danger comes, the ones who will help us tide over the crisis are our foreign friends from the Black Hole world and our elf compatriots who are connected by our bloodline.¡± Dave continued, ¡°Previously, it was because of the instigation of the Demon Race that we treated the other elves poorly. We were incompatible like fire and water because of our faith. However, every elf¡¯s faith is free and should be respected! Therefore, from now on, in our Devil Flame City, regardless of faith or race, as long as there is goodwill toward the elves, we will treat them as our compatriots and friends! From today onward, Devil Flame City will no longer obey the orders of the Imperial City. We will accept more of our fellow elves and resist the oppression and rule of the Demon Race!¡± His passionate and incomparably sincere words overwhelmed the residents of Devil Flame City with emotions. They looked at Horace, who represented the elves, and Vincent, who represented the other races. The residents of Devil Flame City had finally freed themselves from the shackles of faith imposed on them. They began to cheer for Dave¡¯s decision to resist the fate of the elves. After seeing the scene, Vincent patted Dave¡¯s shoulder with relief and said to him softly, ¡°Congratulations, you have successfully taken the first step. What awaits you next is an extremely arduous and dangerous road!¡± Dave nodded gently and said seriously, ¡°No matter how difficult the road ahead is, I will bring all the elves along to forge ahead!¡± Horace, who was at the side, could not help but shed tears when he saw the scene. He had been alone outside of Devil Flame City for so long. He never thought that he would one day be able to ascend the tower of Devil Flame City so openly. Moreover, instead of assassinating all the Dark Elves, Horace saw a more promising path. As long as the elves were united, they would definitely be able to drive away all the demons. Elf World will then be able to return to a peaceful and prosperous era! Horace exclaimed from the bottom of his heart, ¡°The Elf Race will never decline!¡± Everyone in Devil Flame City was united and excited. Dave took the opportunity to issue orders to ensure that everyone could continue on with their previous lives. At the same time, he also began to send Dark Elves to spread messages to the surrounding cities. From today onward, Devil Flame City would no longer worship Gajero. The city is willing to accept the arrival of all elves! After arranging everything, Vincent and the others went to the City Lord¡¯s mansion together. They gathered in the meeting hall to discuss the following matters. Dave, who was sitting on the city Lord¡¯s seat, said with a worried face, ¡°We have issued a statement. If we want to stand up against the demons, I¡¯m afraid we will have to face a lot of pressure in the future. The greatest pressure right now is the strength of the four city gates. If the other apostles come to attack the city, I¡¯m afraid that there will be a lot of casualties!¡± Horace replied in a deep voice, ¡°I have already asked Andy to look for the other elves in advance to tell them about your sincerity. I believe that when the time comes, there will definitely be many strong elf experts coming to support Devil Flame City. As long as the demons in the Imperial City do not act, we can still defend the city!¡± Dave nodded and said, ¡°However, it¡¯s not a good idea to defend Devil Flame City to the death. After all, it¡¯s our elves that are fighting each other. Therefore, we should think of a way to get the support of more city lords so that they can see the true colors of the Demon Race as soon as possible! Only when all the elves stand together and are determined to protect our world, can the Demon Race realize that we are an invincible race!¡± Horace had already fulfilled his long-cherished wish. Therefore, he was no longer as impulsive and irritable as before. After hearing Dave¡¯s suggestion, he could not help but think and say, ¡°This is indeed a difficult problem. After all, the position of the demons in the hearts of the Dark Elves has already been deeply ingrained. Unless they experience a calamity like the one in Devil Flame City personally, they will not be able to completely recognize the true colors of the demons. We will have to find a way to verify everything we say!¡± Dave suddenly had an inspiration and turned to look at Vincent. He said, ¡°You mentioned that you can connect the underground space of Bright Moon City to the ground above. If we use modification authority and work together, how long would it take to complete it?¡± Vincent thought for a moment and said, ¡°At least a month¡¯s time!¡± Dave lowered his head and pondered for a moment. He then said firmly, ¡°Then we will go all out to develop the underground space of Bright Moon City. I believe that after every elf enters that space, they will be able to understand clearly what the demons have done!¡± Vincent suddenly shook his head and said, ¡°That¡¯s not enough! After all, this is only your side of the story. If you want to let more people see the true colors of the demons, you have to collect more evidence. I guarantee that no one will doubt it!¡± Dave stood up and asked excitedly, ¡°Oh, then what should we do?¡± Vincent turned his head and looked at Avril beside him. He then said, ¡°I have Jacob¡¯s diary here. It vaguely mentions that the fate of Bright Moon City is related to Andre and the demons. It can be used as evidence! At the same time, in order to prove that what we said is not a one-sided statement, we need a side verification!¡± Dave said with a blank look, ¡°Side verification? How?¡± Vincent took a deep breath and said slowly, ¡°That is to find another ruin like Bright Moon City and prove to those who doubt that the depletion of the Origin Divine Earth was caused by the demons!¡± Everyone could not help but look troubled as they only knew Bright Moon City. Even if they believed that the demons had multiple channels to collect the Origin Divine Earth, they did not know where to look for it. Dave looked troubled and said, ¡°The method is indeed good, but we do not have any information at the moment. Where can we find a ruins like Bright Moon City?¡± Vincent said calmly, ¡°Serene Spring City!¡± Dave was stunned when he heard this. He then sighed with joy, ¡°That¡¯s right! Jessica is dead! As one of the twelve apostles, the main city that she was in charge of must also be excavating the Origin Divine Earth wantonly. As long as we take advantage of the time when Serene Spring City is leaderless and conquer it, we will be able to find more evidence to prove the ambitions of the demons!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, let¡¯s do it!¡± replied Horace. Horace was also full of excitement when he heard that. Vincent sighed softly, shook his head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be too happy yet. Although we have a solution to the problem now, we still have to consider the problem of time. Right now, we need to occupy Serene Spring City and develop the underground space of Bright Moon City. At the same time, we have to reorganize our defense and defend Devil Flame City. We also have to be wary that the demons in the Imperial City might take the initiative to attack. We cannot solve all these problems one by one. Instead, we need to take care of all parties at the same time. Therefore, we must come up with a foolproof plan!¡± Dave and Horace felt as though they had been doused with a bucket of cold water. They sat back in their seats with disappointed expressions on their faces. If they really had to worry about the various problems that Vincent had mentioned, they would not be able to do anything. They could only remain in Devil Flame City. After thinking about it, Dave and Horace could not think of a perfect plan. They could only sigh incessantly. At that moment, Angelina who had not spoken all this while, said softly, ¡°Actually, these things can be prioritized. As long as we control the way we handle them, some things can be solved first, and some things can be delayed. We can still take care of the overall situation!¡± When Dave and Horace heard this, it was as if they had found reinforcements. They turned their gazes toward Angelina, hoping that she would continue speaking. After seeing their reactions, Angelina turned to look at Vincent. Vincent gave her an encouraging smile. Angelina acknowledged it and explained slowly, ¡°The development of Bright Moon City does not require all of us to go together. As long as my sister, Ebenezer, and I are in charge, it will be fine. The task of guarding Devil Flame City can be handed over to Sir Horace, Guru Harson, and the original guards of Devil Flame City. When the other elves rush over to provide support, there will be no need to worry about the attacks of the other main cities! Then, Dave and Vincent will be able to leave for Serene Spring City and convince the Dark Elves there to accept all the elves just like Devil Flame City. As for the demons in the Imperial City, we¡¯ll have to think of a way to delay them!¡± After hearing Angelina¡¯s arrangements, Dave and Horace nodded their heads in agreement. However, they still sighed with disappointment. After all, there was still a loophole in Angelina¡¯s arrangements. They could not split up their manpower to stop the demons in the Imperial City! At that moment, Vincent suddenly said, ¡°I once obtained a Heavenly Demon Token from Miller. I can use the token to sneak into Imperial City. As long as I enter Imperial City, I believe that the demons inside will no longer have the energy to care about the outside world! However, if that¡¯s the case, we¡¯ll have to think of another way to take over Serene Spring City!¡± Dave was greatly enlightened after hearing what Vincent had said. He replied, ¡°That¡¯s simple! Serene Spring City is situated between Devil Flame City and the Imperial City. The two of us can go and subdue Serene Spring City first. As long as we confirm that no demons have passed through Serene Spring City, then Devil Flame City will be safe! After resolving the issue at Serene Spring City, you can go to Imperial City with ease!¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°In that case, it¡¯s decided!¡± Everyone replied, ¡°Okay!¡± Vincent then turned around and reminded Avril and the others, ¡°After you complete the development in Bright Moon City, you can immediately go to the Imperial City to meet me. I will try my best to deal with the demons there and find their weakness. When you arrive, it will be time to settle the score with the demons!¡± Avril nodded solemnly and said to Vincent, ¡°You have to be careful!¡± Vincent smiled with confidence. He believed that with his disguise and ability, he would definitely be able to deal with the demons in Imperial City. After everyone had finalized their plans, they began to make arrangements. Avril, Angelina, and Ebenezer rushed to Bright Moon City overnight to prepare to construct the eternal space tunnel. Horace and Guru Harson brought Daniel to the various city gates to patrol. They took over the command of the city defense. On the other hand, Dave summoned all the officials in Devil Flame City overnight and began to assign tasks to them for the next period of time. Vincent returned to the North City Gate alone and looked at the moonlight in the sky quietly. He waited for Dave to finish setting up. They planned on setting off together after that. A soldier climbed up the city tower and hid in a corner carefully. He looked at Vincent¡¯s back with curiosity. With Vincent¡¯s perceptive ability, he naturally noticed the arrival of this soldier. He recognized him as one of the 300 soldiers who had been loyal to him previously. Vincent said in a deep voice, ¡°What are you hiding in the corner for? If you have something to say, come out and say it!¡± After the soldier realized that he had been discovered, he walked out of the corner somewhat embarrassed. He then walked in front of Vincent cautiously. ¡°Sir Vincent, I, I don¡¯t want to disturb your rest, I just have something to ask you!¡± Vincent turned his head to look at the young soldier and nodded, ¡°Ask away!¡± The soldier hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Sir Vincent, you are a foreigner from the Black Hole world, and Gajero is also a foreigner. Although we have seen the true face of Gajero, we are still Dark Elves, and we still use spells from the Demon Race. We hate this belief. Can we believe in you and treat you as our god? We can then inherit power from you!¡± ¡°Inherit my power?¡± Vincent looked at the expectant soldier and could not help but feel helpless. Although he had become the hero who saved Devil Flame City and was recognized by everyone in Devil Flame City, he did not have the Elf King¡¯s divinity. Therefore, he could not change the power that all elves obtained from their faith. However, Vincent also realized that everyone in Devil Flame City hated Gajero and had high expectations for him! Vincent said to the soldier with a serious expression, ¡°Becoming a god is not an easy thing. I do not have the qualifications to become a god!¡± Chapter 414 - The Battle Had Ended, Goodbye, Enemies When the golden figure appeared in the sky above Devil Flame City, the huge projection of Gajero began to gradually turn illusory. Gajero¡¯s eyes were filled with fear and shock. What he was afraid of was the characteristics of that golden figure. It was the legendary Protoss Race! What was even more shocking was that Vincent had summoned Divine Might! The higher the level of a creature, the more it understood how terrifying the Protoss Race was. Gajero, who was so powerful that he had invaded more than half of the Black Hole world, naturally understood the terror of the Protoss race. At the same time, he also knew that the Protoss would not associate themselves with any race. They would only make a deal after another as if they were joking. And in those deals with the Protoss, there was usually no winner. Any creature could only obtain a short-term benefit from the Protoss¡¯s deal. After that, they would either be cheated to death by the Protoss¡¯s conditions, or they would be targeted by the Protoss to pay an even more terrifying price! A trade that directly gave a low-level creature the ability to summon Divine Might was something that Gajero had never heard of. However, Gajero believed that this low-level creature in front of him did not actually obtain the ability of Divine Might through a deal with the Protoss. Therefore, there was only one possibility in the current situation. Vincent was still in the state of trading with the Protoss. Therefore, he could use Divine Might without attracting the attention of the Protoss! Just as the giant projection of Gajero was deep in thought, Vincent slowly raised the weapon in his hand and pointed at Gajero. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Just wait! One day, I will rush in front of you and cut off your head with my own hands!¡± As soon as he said that, the golden figure behind Vincent raised an arm and pointed at the projection of Gajero in the air at the same time. ¡°Bang!¡± The huge face that appeared in the sky instantly dissipated like a brilliant firework. The majestic life force that had been absorbed earlier also fell back down into Devil Flame City like rain. They soon returned to the bodies of all the residents of Devil Flame City. However, at that moment, everyone had forgotten to cheer and celebrate their new lives. They were all staring at Vincent¡¯s back in the sky in a daze. With a simple raise of his hand and a simple threat, the projection of Gajero instantly collapsed. Even some of the radical Dark Elves, who believed in Gajero because of his strength, could not help but feel admiration for Vincent. At the same time, they began to doubt whether Gajero was as powerful as they had imagined. ¡°Boom!¡± When the fireworks in the sky dissipated, a violent explosion sounded from the ground once again. All the residents in the city looked toward the sound. The sound seemed to have come from the temple. The temple that was used to worship Gajero had actually exploded from the inside and was reduced to ruins. A few residents who were gathered outside the temple happened to see many clergies escorting High Priest David out of the temple in a panic. They even muttered, ¡°What happened? Is it the end of the world? Why did the idol of our lord shatter by itself? Why did our lord destroy his own temple?¡± All the civilians who heard the clergy¡¯s crazy shouts were suddenly enlightened. It seemed that not only was Gajero defeated, but he was also afraid of Vincent¡¯s strength. That was why he destroyed the idol of himself voluntarily. He had given up on Devil Flame City. At that moment, Gajero¡¯s high and mighty mysteriousness had disappeared. At the same time, Vincent¡¯s status was gradually rising in everyone¡¯s hearts. Some even saw him as a god and savior of Devil Flame City. Andre, who was currently entangled with Horace and Harson, could not help but turn pale with fright when he saw that the array he had summoned was once again broken. This was already the strongest ability he could use after becoming an apostle. He clearly knew that once the blood sacrifice array was formed, it could summon a projection from Gajero¡¯s main body. However, even if Gajero personally came to Devil Flame City, he was still not a match for Vincent! ¡°How is this possible? How can Gajero lose? The God that I believe in should be the strongest!¡± Andre was in the air as he roared crazily. Meanwhile, Horace and Harson, who kept appearing and disappearing beside him, did not say a word. They only focused on attacking him. At the same time, because of Vincent¡¯s great victory, the two assassins could feel their blood boiling, causing their attacks to become even faster and fiercer. Andre was not in the mood to fight anymore. He slowly fell into a disadvantageous position in front of Horace and Harson. At that moment, he only wanted to escape from Devil Flame City, the place where Vincent was. He wanted to escape to the Imperial City guarded by the demon oracles and seek help and protection there! Andre muttered and sighed, ¡°Yes, yes, yes! I want to go to the Imperial City. No matter how strong Vincent is, he will never enter the Imperial City. I still have enough Origin Divine Earth. I can totally exchange it for the chance to live in the Imperial City!¡± He then turned around and flew out of the city. At that moment, he no longer cared about the attacks of Horace and Harson behind him. Even if their daggers could cause harm to him, he could still use the powerful recovery ability of his demon body to resist those injuries. As long as he escaped from Devil Flame City, he would be able to find a chance to survive! Vincent, who had dispelled the projection of Gajero, naturally would not forget the culprit behind all of this. When he discovered that Andre wanted to escape, he immediately turned around and flew down from the sky. He carried his terrifying divine might, raised his weapon, and slashed toward Andre. Andre felt a bone-chilling killing intent coming from behind him. His eyes were filled with terror as he sped up his escape. At that moment, he did not even have the courage to retaliate because even the phantom of Gajero was defeated by that golden figure. Therefore, no matter how many magic spells Andre used from the demon world, it was unlikely to have any effect on Vincent. He might as well take advantage of the Demon Race¡¯s body to escape from Devil Flame City as soon as possible. ¡°Buzz!¡± Suddenly, the ground in Devil Flame City trembled, causing the residents who had just breathed a sigh of relief to once again be on tenterhooks. They did not dare to imagine that after experiencing a near-death ordeal, an earthquake had suddenly occurred in the city. However, before everyone could react, the ruins that originally belonged to the entrance of Hell¡¯s Rose suddenly erupted with white light. An incomparably huge spear pierced through the soil and straight toward Andre, who was in the sky. Andre looked at the white spear that was about to fly in front of him. He realized that if he continued to charge forward, he would definitely be pierced by this terrifying spear. Hence, he quickly stopped and watched as the spear brushed past his head. Immediately after that, the soil in the ruins of Hell¡¯s Rose flew into the sky and scattered toward the surrounding streets. Amidst the soil that filled the sky, a golden light stood out. It flew straight into the air and blocked Andre. When the golden light retreated, Andre saw Avril, who was nearly three meters tall, holding a crystal spear in her hand. Her entire body was covered in golden light like a piece of armor. She was staring at him with murderous intent! Andre had quite an impression of this outsider in front of him. This was because Avril was beautiful and was also one of the weakest members of Vincent¡¯s team. However, what surprised Andre was that Avril had raised her strength to become a level 30 creature. Moreover, with her physique that could conquer strength and speed, Andre had no choice but to be wary of Avril¡¯s explosive power. Avril looked at Andre and said coldly, ¡°You will definitely not escape today!¡± She then raised her spear and stabbed forward. In Andre¡¯s eyes, Avril had only stabbed once. However, when the tip of the spear landed in front of him, thousands of crystal spears had already appeared in the sky. Moreover, each spear carried a high-spirited battle intent and endless power! Andre was unable to determine whether the countless spears in front of him were real or an illusion, but his instincts told him that he had to dodge all the attacks, or else he would definitely suffer heavy injuries! Just as Andre began to retreat rapidly, Vincent had already arrived behind him from the sky. He raised his Return Journey of the Dead high. Countless flames and battle intent began to condense. At the same time, under the blessing of the Divine Might, Vincent¡¯s weapon instantly transformed into a huge golden blade that was dozens of meters long. It carried an aura that could destroy the heavens and earth. He slashed it straight toward Andre. The blade struck Andre¡¯s neck, slicing through his chest and lower abdomen. It split his body diagonally from above his thigh. Andre, who was suddenly cut into two, instantly stopped. His body began to slowly separate, and his eyes were filled with despair. This was because Vincent¡¯s blade earlier had struck his demon core! After killing Jessica, Vincent had gained some experience in finding the demon core. He knew that both Jessica and Andre would definitely try to store their demon core in the best position possible after becoming demons. Jessica chose the head that was the easiest to protect. However, it was also very easy for others to find out which was why Jessica had died in Vincent¡¯s hands earlier. However, Andre chose to do the opposite. He placed his demon core at his kidney. Although it was easier for others to attack, it was hidden in the most inconspicuous area of his body. Vincent had stabbed Andre¡¯s chest several times before, but he could not find the location of the demon core. Andre did not show any strange expression when Vincent found out that Jessica kept her demon core in her head. This meant that Andre¡¯s method of hiding the demon¡¯s core must be different from Jessica¡¯s. Andre¡¯s demon¡¯s core must be in an organ in his lower abdomen! Thus, Vincent slashed downward along his neck and successfully found Andre¡¯s demon core! After his demon core was destroyed, his body disintegrated into a large amount of demonic aura, and slowly condensed into a vortex in the air. A huge and terrifying single eye slowly appeared in the vortex. It stared at Vincent in horror and hatred. Vincent casually took out the Cup of Fate and said to Andre in a deep voice, ¡°Alright, time to die!¡± He then waved his blade and shattered the Demon Race¡¯s core. He then used the Cup of Fate¡¯s function to store all the demonic aura into the cup, disintegrating it into the purest psionic power. ¡°I¡¯m not reconciled!¡± When the last wisp of demonic aura disappeared from the Cup of Fate, Andre¡¯s unreconciled cry was suddenly heard. However, the cry slowly disappeared, causing the entire Devil Flame City to return to complete peace. Just as Vincent felt a large amount of psionic power returning to his body, he suddenly discovered that there seemed to be many stars-like liquids in the Cup of Fate. These liquids were on Andre¡¯s body previously. However, it had not been digested along with the demonic aura. This meant that the composition of the liquid had nothing to do with psionic power, and the liquid¡¯s rank probably exceeded the limit of the Cup of Fate¡¯s ability to disintegrate. Vincent was naturally familiar with this liquid. It was the Origin Divine Earth that Andre had stolen from Hell¡¯s Rose! If he were to hide this Origin Divine Earth, it would definitely be a rare treasure. However, Vincent ultimately decided to return it back to the elves! ¡°This is the evidence I¡¯ve found on Andre. He is the main culprit for stealing the Origin Divine Earth for the Demons!¡± shouted Vincent loudly to all the residents in the city. He then slowly tilted the Cup of Fate in his hand and scattered the Origin Divine Earth bit by bit onto the ground. When the Origin Divine Earth fell from the sky, every elf could not help but stand solemnly, their faces full of devotion. Some of them even began to close their eyes and started to chant non-stop. This was the Origin Divine Earth. It was a gift from the world to the elves. Every elf could clearly determine the aura of the Origin Divine Earth. Therefore, they could confirm that what Vincent said was all true. Although Andre had died and disappeared, the evidence of his crime of stealing the Origin Divine Earth was irrefutable! ¡°What bullsh*t City Lord, he is a sinner of the Elf Race and a lackey of the Demon Race!¡± ¡°Gajero is also a b*stard, deceiving our faith and even trying to destroy our world!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, everyone who makes us believe in Gajero deserves to die!¡± The residents of Devil Flame City began to curse Gajero with incomparable hatred. At the same time, they shifted their anger onto the clergy who had escaped from the temple. The first one to bear the brunt was the current High Priest, David! After being severely injured by Vincent, David rolled back to the temple with great difficulty. He received the most efficient and fastest treatment. His injuries had mostly healed, but he did not expect the world to change so quickly. A second ago, he was still the revered High Priest of the temple. However, in the blink of an eye, he had become the lackey of Gajero and had become the most hated Dark Elf in the world. David looked at the Dark Elves who were scolding him. He could not help but feel angry. He frowned and shouted, ¡°Hey, please show some respect. The beliefs of the Dark Elves are all chosen freely. The temple only provides a place for you to worship the gods. It has never tempted any elves or forced them to choose a certain belief!¡± However, the furious residents could not be reasonable. After hearing David¡¯s explanation, they treated him as a traitor who still supported Gajero. The abuse was endless. Some of them even rolled up their sleeves in anger. They were ready to fight David. However, the Dark Elves surrounding David were all ordinary residents of Devil Flame City. How could they be a match for David in terms of strength? David held a brand-new magic staff and swept it in front of him with all his might. He immediately struck a few ordinary residents who wanted to punch him. They laid on the ground and spat out blood. They were all unconscious in an instant. The mad residents saw David committing murder on the street and could not help but denounce him angrily, ¡°You, you still dare to hit people? You still dare to resist for Gajero?¡± David ignored them completely. He narrowed his eyes and snorted coldly, ¡°You bunch of blind trash. You have become someone else¡¯s lackeys and you don¡¯t even know it. If anyone dares to say those dirty words to me again, I will kill all of you!¡± The ordinary Dark Elves who had no strength or were weak could not help but calm down after hearing David¡¯s threat. They all lowered their heads in fear and did not dare to quarrel with David again. After seeing that everyone had finally calmed down, David turned to the clergy behind him and said, ¡°All the soldiers are gathered at the North City Gate. We will leave Devil Flame City from the South City Gate immediately and go to the Imperial City to look for reinforcements!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The clergy replied in unison. They were prepared to escort David away. Everyone knew what happened to Andre in the air, and after his death, his reputation was completely ruined. David also realized that Devil Flame City would eventually belong to Dave and Vincent. If he continued to stay there, he would definitely be suppressed. Therefore, he had to take advantage of the chaos to leave Devil Flame City! However, just as David and the others were about to walk toward the South City Gate, an invisible door suddenly appeared in the middle of the street. Dave and Catherine walked out of thin air into the street and blocked David and the others. Dave said with a cold gaze, ¡°David, you must leave your life behind today!¡± David looked at Dave with a wary expression. He did not accept the challenge. Instead, he said to the others, ¡°Ignore him for now, let¡¯s retreat back to the street and leave through the East City Gate!¡± The clergy followed David¡¯s instructions and were prepared to turn around and leave. However, at that moment, an invisible door had also appeared behind them. Ebenezer and Daniel walked out. They waved their arms that had turned into sharp blades and smiled at everyone. However, their eyes were filled with coldness. David was in a dilemma. However, the individual that he was most worried about was Vincent, who had just killed Andre. If he wanted to leave before Vincent arrived, he had to choose a direction to break out of the encirclement. Ebenezer and Daniel were both foreign races, and because of Vincent¡¯s existence, David had developed a genuine fear of foreign races. Therefore, he once again turned his gaze to Dave, whom he had never liked since he was young. David looked at Dave and asked with disdain, ¡°What, do you want to stall and wait for Vincent to come and kill me?¡± This was because he was really worried that Dave was trying to stall for time and wait for Vincent¡¯s arrival. Therefore, he had to do his best to anger Dave and force him to attack. This way, he could defeat Dave in the shortest time possible and break out of the encirclement. Dave seemed to have fallen into David¡¯s trap. He took out the knife from his storage ring and pointed the blade at David. He said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t think too highly of yourself. You are not worthy of letting Vincent attack you personally, so your opponent today is only me!¡± Chapter 415 - When the City Lord Took Office, He Was United ¡°Only you?¡± When David heard what Dave said, he suddenly revealed a joyful smile. Although his strength was not the strongest in Devil Flame City, he believed in his heart that it had already surpassed most Dark Elves, especially when compared to Dave. The difference between them was like the sky and the earth! If Vincent did not participate, David believed that he had 10,000 ways to kill Dave. He would then escape from Devil Flame City. ¡°Then you can go to hell!¡± shouted David. He jumped out of the crowd with his staff in hand. He cast magic spells consecutively as he rushed toward Dave. ¡°Magic Sound Illusion!¡± ¡°Slaughtering Devil Moon!¡± ¡°Thousand Magic Kill!¡± After chanting, David¡¯s body was suddenly filled with a demonic aura. At the same time, ear-piercing noises could be heard. An illusion, a huge half-moon-shaped blade, and countless puppets made of demonic aura had suddenly appeared. They all launched a kaleidoscope-like attack toward Dave. Dave held his blade with both hands when facing his opponent¡¯s dazzling attack. His eyes were calm, and he simply slashed his blade downward. ¡°World Domination!¡± shouted Dave. The Inquisitive God of the World weapon in his hand instantly turned into a pitch-black blade that was more than ten meters long. He slashed it directly at Dave who was charging at him. The demonic aura illusion that covered the entire street dissipated in an instant. All the attacks that David had prepared instantly turned into foam! The only thing left on the street was David who was still running. A thin red line extended from the top of his head all the way down to the bottom, splitting his entire body into two halves. At the same time, fresh blood continued to gush out from between the red line. The red line slowly expanded into a pillar of blood. He soon collapsed weakly, and his body that had been split into two fell to the ground. Up until the moment he died, David could not close his eyes. This was because he could not believe that Dave could launch such a terrifying attack. The opponent whom he had looked down on since they were young actually had the same fighting style as Vincent. David¡¯s face, which had been split into two, was filled with shock. Dave withdrew his blade slowly. He did not bother to look at the remaining clergy. Instead, he pulled Catherine¡¯s hand and led her straight to the North City Gate. Vincent and the others who had successfully killed Andre were gathered at the North City Gate. They were enjoying the heartfelt cheers of the soldiers and residents of Devil Flame City. Soon, they saw Dave and Catherine walking over from the other side of the street. When all the Dark Elves saw Dave, they could not help but stop what they were doing in an awkward manner. This was because Andre, who had just been killed and labeled as a traitor, was still his father. Everyone did not know how to face Dave at that moment. Suddenly, the three high-ranking generals of Devil Flame City walked forward and knelt on one knee in front of Dave. They said in a deep voice, ¡°Sir Dave, please take over the position of City Lord!¡± After seeing the generals kneeling, all the soldiers followed suit and knelt on one knee. They echoed in unison. When the residents on both sides of the street saw the scene, they could not help but look worried. This was because they were not sure if Dave would betray Devil Flame City like Andre did when he became City Lord. Vincent walked over to Dave slowly and said softly, ¡°It was your persistence and hard work that made us all decide to help you prevent the disaster in Devil Flame City. Therefore, no one is more suitable than you to become the City Lord of Devil Flame City. You will continue to lead everyone to resist the rule of the demons!¡± After Vincent finished speaking, the soldiers guarding the North City Gate drew their weapons and said in unison, ¡°Please take over the position of City Lord, Sir Dave!¡± The soldiers at the North City Gate were the first soldiers who were loyal to Vincent. At the same time, they had long been instructed by Vincent to assist Dave. Therefore, they would not hesitate to use the knives in their hands to support Dave in taking over the city. After hearing Vincent¡¯s approval of Dave, the Dark Elves on both sides of the street accepted Dave in their hearts. After all, Vincent had just saved all of them. There was nothing more convincing than Vincent¡¯s words at that moment. ¡°Sir Dave, please take over the position of City Lord!¡± All the residents in Devil Flame City shouted in unison. Dave had become the City Lord that everyone wanted! Dave nodded solemnly. He then brought Catherine forward. He held Vincent with one hand and pulled Horace out of the crowd with the other hand. The four of them walked to the city tower located at the North City Gate. Catherine stood behind Dave silently, while Dave stood in front with Vincent and Horace. ¡°I believe that after today¡¯s disaster, everyone has seen that Gajero and the demons are not gods who can bring beauty to the Elf Race. Their true intention is to seize our Origin Divine Earth and destroy our world! And when the true danger comes, the ones who will help us tide over the crisis are our foreign friends from the Black Hole world and our elf compatriots who are connected by our bloodline.¡± Dave continued, ¡°Previously, it was because of the instigation of the Demon Race that we treated the other elves poorly. We were incompatible like fire and water because of our faith. However, every elf¡¯s faith is free and should be respected! Therefore, from now on, in our Devil Flame City, regardless of faith or race, as long as there is goodwill toward the elves, we will treat them as our compatriots and friends! From today onward, Devil Flame City will no longer obey the orders of the Imperial City. We will accept more of our fellow elves and resist the oppression and rule of the Demon Race!¡± His passionate and incomparably sincere words overwhelmed the residents of Devil Flame City with emotions. They looked at Horace, who represented the elves, and Vincent, who represented the other races. The residents of Devil Flame City had finally freed themselves from the shackles of faith imposed on them. They began to cheer for Dave¡¯s decision to resist the fate of the elves. After seeing the scene, Vincent patted Dave¡¯s shoulder with relief and said to him softly, ¡°Congratulations, you have successfully taken the first step. What awaits you next is an extremely arduous and dangerous road!¡± Dave nodded gently and said seriously, ¡°No matter how difficult the road ahead is, I will bring all the elves along to forge ahead!¡± Horace, who was at the side, could not help but shed tears when he saw the scene. He had been alone outside of Devil Flame City for so long. He never thought that he would one day be able to ascend the tower of Devil Flame City so openly. Moreover, instead of assassinating all the Dark Elves, Horace saw a more promising path. As long as the elves were united, they would definitely be able to drive away all the demons. Elf World will then be able to return to a peaceful and prosperous era! Horace exclaimed from the bottom of his heart, ¡°The Elf Race will never decline!¡± Everyone in Devil Flame City was united and excited. Dave took the opportunity to issue orders to ensure that everyone could continue on with their previous lives. At the same time, he also began to send Dark Elves to spread messages to the surrounding cities. From today onward, Devil Flame City would no longer worship Gajero. The city is willing to accept the arrival of all elves! After arranging everything, Vincent and the others went to the City Lord¡¯s mansion together. They gathered in the meeting hall to discuss the following matters. Dave, who was sitting on the city Lord¡¯s seat, said with a worried face, ¡°We have issued a statement. If we want to stand up against the demons, I¡¯m afraid we will have to face a lot of pressure in the future. The greatest pressure right now is the strength of the four city gates. If the other apostles come to attack the city, I¡¯m afraid that there will be a lot of casualties!¡± Horace replied in a deep voice, ¡°I have already asked Andy to look for the other elves in advance to tell them about your sincerity. I believe that when the time comes, there will definitely be many strong elf experts coming to support Devil Flame City. As long as the demons in the Imperial City do not act, we can still defend the city!¡± Dave nodded and said, ¡°However, it¡¯s not a good idea to defend Devil Flame City to the death. After all, it¡¯s our elves that are fighting each other. Therefore, we should think of a way to get the support of more city lords so that they can see the true colors of the Demon Race as soon as possible! Only when all the elves stand together and are determined to protect our world, can the Demon Race realize that we are an invincible race!¡± Horace had already fulfilled his long-cherished wish. Therefore, he was no longer as impulsive and irritable as before. After hearing Dave¡¯s suggestion, he could not help but think and say, ¡°This is indeed a difficult problem. After all, the position of the demons in the hearts of the Dark Elves has already been deeply ingrained. Unless they experience a calamity like the one in Devil Flame City personally, they will not be able to completely recognize the true colors of the demons. We will have to find a way to verify everything we say!¡± Dave suddenly had an inspiration and turned to look at Vincent. He said, ¡°You mentioned that you can connect the underground space of Bright Moon City to the ground above. If we use modification authority and work together, how long would it take to complete it?¡± Vincent thought for a moment and said, ¡°At least a month¡¯s time!¡± Dave lowered his head and pondered for a moment. He then said firmly, ¡°Then we will go all out to develop the underground space of Bright Moon City. I believe that after every elf enters that space, they will be able to understand clearly what the demons have done!¡± Vincent suddenly shook his head and said, ¡°That¡¯s not enough! After all, this is only your side of the story. If you want to let more people see the true colors of the demons, you have to collect more evidence. I guarantee that no one will doubt it!¡± Dave stood up and asked excitedly, ¡°Oh, then what should we do?¡± Vincent turned his head and looked at Avril beside him. He then said, ¡°I have Jacob¡¯s diary here. It vaguely mentions that the fate of Bright Moon City is related to Andre and the demons. It can be used as evidence! At the same time, in order to prove that what we said is not a one-sided statement, we need a side verification!¡± Dave said with a blank look, ¡°Side verification? How?¡± Vincent took a deep breath and said slowly, ¡°That is to find another ruin like Bright Moon City and prove to those who doubt that the depletion of the Origin Divine Earth was caused by the demons!¡± Everyone could not help but look troubled as they only knew Bright Moon City. Even if they believed that the demons had multiple channels to collect the Origin Divine Earth, they did not know where to look for it. Dave looked troubled and said, ¡°The method is indeed good, but we do not have any information at the moment. Where can we find a ruins like Bright Moon City?¡± Vincent said calmly, ¡°Serene Spring City!¡± Dave was stunned when he heard this. He then sighed with joy, ¡°That¡¯s right! Jessica is dead! As one of the twelve apostles, the main city that she was in charge of must also be excavating the Origin Divine Earth wantonly. As long as we take advantage of the time when Serene Spring City is leaderless and conquer it, we will be able to find more evidence to prove the ambitions of the demons!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, let¡¯s do it!¡± replied Horace. Horace was also full of excitement when he heard that. Vincent sighed softly, shook his head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be too happy yet. Although we have a solution to the problem now, we still have to consider the problem of time. Right now, we need to occupy Serene Spring City and develop the underground space of Bright Moon City. At the same time, we have to reorganize our defense and defend Devil Flame City. We also have to be wary that the demons in the Imperial City might take the initiative to attack. We cannot solve all these problems one by one. Instead, we need to take care of all parties at the same time. Therefore, we must come up with a foolproof plan!¡± Dave and Horace felt as though they had been doused with a bucket of cold water. They sat back in their seats with disappointed expressions on their faces. If they really had to worry about the various problems that Vincent had mentioned, they would not be able to do anything. They could only remain in Devil Flame City. After thinking about it, Dave and Horace could not think of a perfect plan. They could only sigh incessantly. At that moment, Angelina who had not spoken all this while, said softly, ¡°Actually, these things can be prioritized. As long as we control the way we handle them, some things can be solved first, and some things can be delayed. We can still take care of the overall situation!¡± When Dave and Horace heard this, it was as if they had found reinforcements. They turned their gazes toward Angelina, hoping that she would continue speaking. After seeing their reactions, Angelina turned to look at Vincent. Vincent gave her an encouraging smile. Angelina acknowledged it and explained slowly, ¡°The development of Bright Moon City does not require all of us to go together. As long as my sister, Ebenezer, and I are in charge, it will be fine. The task of guarding Devil Flame City can be handed over to Sir Horace, Guru Harson, and the original guards of Devil Flame City. When the other elves rush over to provide support, there will be no need to worry about the attacks of the other main cities! Then, Dave and Vincent will be able to leave for Serene Spring City and convince the Dark Elves there to accept all the elves just like Devil Flame City. As for the demons in the Imperial City, we¡¯ll have to think of a way to delay them!¡± After hearing Angelina¡¯s arrangements, Dave and Horace nodded their heads in agreement. However, they still sighed with disappointment. After all, there was still a loophole in Angelina¡¯s arrangements. They could not split up their manpower to stop the demons in the Imperial City! At that moment, Vincent suddenly said, ¡°I once obtained a Heavenly Demon Token from Miller. I can use the token to sneak into Imperial City. As long as I enter Imperial City, I believe that the demons inside will no longer have the energy to care about the outside world! However, if that¡¯s the case, we¡¯ll have to think of another way to take over Serene Spring City!¡± Dave was greatly enlightened after hearing what Vincent had said. He replied, ¡°That¡¯s simple! Serene Spring City is situated between Devil Flame City and the Imperial City. The two of us can go and subdue Serene Spring City first. As long as we confirm that no demons have passed through Serene Spring City, then Devil Flame City will be safe! After resolving the issue at Serene Spring City, you can go to Imperial City with ease!¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°In that case, it¡¯s decided!¡± Everyone replied, ¡°Okay!¡± Vincent then turned around and reminded Avril and the others, ¡°After you complete the development in Bright Moon City, you can immediately go to the Imperial City to meet me. I will try my best to deal with the demons there and find their weakness. When you arrive, it will be time to settle the score with the demons!¡± Avril nodded solemnly and said to Vincent, ¡°You have to be careful!¡± Vincent smiled with confidence. He believed that with his disguise and ability, he would definitely be able to deal with the demons in Imperial City. After everyone had finalized their plans, they began to make arrangements. Avril, Angelina, and Ebenezer rushed to Bright Moon City overnight to prepare to construct the eternal space tunnel. Horace and Guru Harson brought Daniel to the various city gates to patrol. They took over the command of the city defense. On the other hand, Dave summoned all the officials in Devil Flame City overnight and began to assign tasks to them for the next period of time. Vincent returned to the North City Gate alone and looked at the moonlight in the sky quietly. He waited for Dave to finish setting up. They planned on setting off together after that. A soldier climbed up the city tower and hid in a corner carefully. He looked at Vincent¡¯s back with curiosity. With Vincent¡¯s perceptive ability, he naturally noticed the arrival of this soldier. He recognized him as one of the 300 soldiers who had been loyal to him previously. Vincent said in a deep voice, ¡°What are you hiding in the corner for? If you have something to say, come out and say it!¡± After the soldier realized that he had been discovered, he walked out of the corner somewhat embarrassed. He then walked in front of Vincent cautiously. ¡°Sir Vincent, I, I don¡¯t want to disturb your rest, I just have something to ask you!¡± Vincent turned his head to look at the young soldier and nodded, ¡°Ask away!¡± The soldier hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Sir Vincent, you are a foreigner from the Black Hole world, and Gajero is also a foreigner. Although we have seen the true face of Gajero, we are still Dark Elves, and we still use spells from the Demon Race. We hate this belief. Can we believe in you and treat you as our god? We can then inherit power from you!¡± ¡°Inherit my power?¡± Vincent looked at the expectant soldier and could not help but feel helpless. Although he had become the hero who saved Devil Flame City and was recognized by everyone in Devil Flame City, he did not have the Elf King¡¯s divinity. Therefore, he could not change the power that all elves obtained from their faith. However, Vincent also realized that everyone in Devil Flame City hated Gajero and had high expectations for him! Vincent said to the soldier with a serious expression, ¡°Becoming a god is not an easy thing. I do not have the qualifications to become a god!¡± Chapter 416 - Rather Lose Than Meet an Accident on the Road Vincent and the soldier had a long conversation throughout the night. They chatted about various topics under the moonlight. The soldier did not expect Vincent to be so approachable. He was willing to share with him a lot of insights and experiences from his training. This made the soldier who wanted to believe in Vincent as a god even more firm in his beliefs. After Vincent ended a topic, he suddenly asked the soldier curiously, ¡°Actually, after understanding the true face of Gajero, you don¡¯t need to persist in believing in me. The Elf Race has its own gods. You can change your belief to other Elf Kings. You can also remove the traces of the demonic aura on your body!¡± The soldier was no longer as reserved in front of Vincent. He shook his head and said, ¡°Sir Vincent! To tell you the truth, many elves, including me, actually worship power. We are currently fighting against the demons led by Gajero, so how could we believe in the Elf Kings who were once defeated by Gajero? Moreover, there was a very common consensus among the elves that the elves who believe in different gods were like two races that had nothing to do with each other. It was the same for both the Elf Kings and Gajero. Therefore, the majority of the Dark Elves did not identify the other elves who believe in the Elf Kings as part of the Elf Race. What the elves valued in their faith was power and the ability of a god to protect their world. Ever since Gajero ruled the Elf World, there was no record of any Elf King leading the elves to resist again. This means that the Elf Kings no longer have the ability to resist Gajero, so they are no longer worthy of being worshipped!¡± Vincent listened to the soldier¡¯s explanation and nodded lightly. He could understand the opinions of the elves. However, he felt helpless at the same time. After being ruled by the demons for a long period of time, the majority of the Dark Elves had completely lost trust in the original Elf Kings. Even if the Dark Elves wanted to rebel against Gajero, they would not change their faith and believe in the Elf Kings. This was going to be very disadvantageous to the elves because Vincent knew that as a high-level race, the demons had an absolutely overwhelming advantage over the subordinate Dark Elves. As long as the Dark Elves were still using the spells of the Demon Race, then any demon could easily strip them of their abilities. Just like how the demonized Andre killed Myron in Hell¡¯s Rose! After thinking about it, Vincent once again realized how important it was for him to delay the demons in Imperial City. At the same time, in order to prevent the Dark Elves from being massacred on a large scale, he had to think of ways to obtain the Elf¡¯s divine spark. This would allow more elves to break away from the power of the Demon World! ¡°Sir Vincent, if we really overthrow the rule of Gajero and drive all the demons out of this world, what would you do next?¡± asked the soldier curiously. Vincent thought for a moment and said with a smile, ¡°At that time, I should continue to go to the Black Hole world to help more worlds that have been invaded by the demons!¡± The soldier looked at Vincent with respect and said sincerely, ¡°Sir Vincent, your greatness moves me greatly! Whether or not I can inherit power from you, you will be my lifelong belief!¡± Vincent felt a sense of glory and pride after hearing that. He raised his hand and patted the soldier¡¯s shoulder, saying, ¡°Please rest assured, I also promise that I will not betray everyone¡¯s trust and work hard to find a way to obtain the divine spark!¡± After hearing Vincent¡¯s promise, the soldier became very excited and sighed in surprise, ¡°Sir Vincent, are you making a promise to become our God? That¡¯s great! If everyone knew this piece of news, they would definitely be excited! After all, you are the only one who had directly defeated Gajero. As long as we can obtain power from you, we will definitely be able to defeat the demons!¡± Vincent could not help but laugh. He did not think that he would be so important in the hearts of the elves. After defeating the Seven Great Elf Kings, Gajero became the strongest creature recognized by the elves. And after he defeated Gajero¡¯s projection, he became the strongest person in everyone¡¯s eyes! Vincent sighed in his heart silently, ¡°So, everyone in the city has placed their hopes of fighting against the demons on me. As long as I do not fall, as long as I am still fighting against the demons, the elves in Devil Flame City will have the same beliefs as me! It seems that whether it is for the humans or the elves, I must not lose!¡± The soldier was naturally unable to hear Vincent¡¯s thoughts. He said excitedly, ¡°Sir Vincent, thank you for talking with me today. I want to pass this news to my comrades now. I believe that when everyone knows that you are preparing to become a god, their morale will definitely be high!¡± Vincent sighed lightly and nodded, ¡°Go!¡± The soldier turned around and walked down the city tower excitedly. However, Vincent was not alone. This was because the door that was especially used for the city guards to rest suddenly creaked open. Monica, who had returned to her original appearance, walked out from within. She walked behind Vincent silently. Monica stood behind Vincent and asked boldly, ¡°Vincent, can I still call you that in the future?¡± Vincent said with a smile, ¡°Of course, you can. Isn¡¯t that my name for others to call me?¡± Monica smiled a little smugly when she heard that. She then strode in front of Vincent and looked up at the moon in the sky. She opened her arms and made a hugging gesture. She said softly with her back facing Vincent, ¡°I¡¯ve decided. I¡¯m going to apply to His Highness Dave to build a temple for you. I¡¯ll be the High Priest to preach for you! After all, compared to those careless soldiers, I am your first believer!¡± Vincent smiled awkwardly. He had never thought of being carved into a statue and placed on the altar. Monica did not hear Vincent¡¯s response. She could not help but turn her head and ask, ¡°Why? Do you think that I¡¯m not worthy of becoming your high priest?¡± Vincent quickly shook his head and said, ¡°No, no, I¡¯m just flattered!¡± Monica revealed a very happy smile. She walked forward and patted Vincent¡¯s shoulder gently. She said to him, ¡°Stand up!¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± asked Vincent with a surprised look on his face. At the same time, he also stood up. Monica suddenly took a step forward and hugged Vincent tightly. She pressed her face in his chest, closed her eyes, and whispered softly, ¡°When I left Hell¡¯s Rose, you were the one who brought me to adapt to the outside world. But I know that you will leave Elf World one day in the future. I think that at that time, I will definitely not be able to adapt to living alone. So, I want to be your High Priest and look at your statue every day. This way, I will still feel like you are by my side!¡± Vincent fell into complete silence. He could only raise his hand and pat Monica¡¯s back gently to comfort her. Monica quickly broke away from her sad mood and let go of Vincent. She smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t try to persuade me to leave with you. After all, our races are different, and I won¡¯t leave my own world because I love my home just as much as you do!¡± Vincent spread his hands and said helplessly, ¡°Hey, I have never thought about such things!¡± Monica waved her hands and pretended not to hear what Vincent had said. She replied in a strange manner, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will not write these things into the books. It is embarrassing to think that a mighty god was directly rejected by an elf girl and did not even have the chance to speak!¡± Without waiting for Vincent to say anything, Monica walked back to her room and closed the door behind her. Vincent was a little speechless. He knew what Monica was thinking, and he knew that if he wanted to take her away, she would definitely go with him. However, Vincent did not have that kind of thought, and he did not have any feelings for her. Moreover, if he let Monica leave with him, he might not be able to take better care of her, and she might even be in danger with him. Therefore, instead of letting her down, Vincent hoped that everyone would forget about each other so that she could at least live her life in peace! That night, Monica hid in her room, but she did not sleep. She was waiting for Vincent to knock on her door and take the initiative to bring her out of Elf World. However, he never came. Vincent sat on the city tower until dawn. After making arrangements in the city, Dave once again handed over the authority of the City Lord to Catherine. He then rushed to the city tower to meet with Vincent. Dave asked Vincent excitedly, ¡°How is it? Can we go now?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Vincent stood up without hesitation and left Devil Flame City with Dave. When Monica pushed open the door and looked outside quietly, she found that Vincent was no longer on the city wall. She could not help but stomp her feet in disappointment and anger. She pouted her lips and cried out in grievance, ¡°Vincent, you¡¯re a big bad guy!¡± On the way to Serene Spring City, Vincent sneezed a few times and rubbed his nose in great discomfort. After seeing this, Dave could not help but ask, ¡°What? You¡¯ve only sat on the city tower for one night, and you¡¯re sick already?¡± Vincent shook his head and said, ¡°Are you kidding me? How could I be sick with my current strength? Someone must be cursing me behind my back!¡± Dave curled his lips disapprovingly and then said, ¡°Since we have to hurry, why don¡¯t we use the authority to modify and directly jump to Serene Spring City?¡± Vincent said in a deep voice, ¡°Although we have to hurry to Serene Spring City, we also need to make sure that no demons will pass through on the way. Only then can we guarantee the safety of Devil Flame City!¡± Dave could not help but nod and said with great admiration, ¡°No matter what you do, you will always think more thoroughly than me. I really want to be like you!¡± Vincent smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as you have time and energy, you will be able to do as well as me, or even better than me!¡± After hearing that, Dave took out his long knife from his storage ring and hung it on his waist as Vincent did. He then said, ¡°There are no major cities in between Devil Flame City and Serene Spring City. However, Serene Spring City is far away. Moreover, there is only a desolate path connecting them. Unless the Demon Race sends a large army to suppress the border, it is impossible for us to see any traces of them along the way. Since we cannot use modification authority to shorten the journey, why don¡¯t we find some other way to have fun?¡± Vincent listened to Dave¡¯s suggestion and asked with a smile, ¡°Why, do you want to compete with me?¡± Dave nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s compete to see who can reach Serene Spring City first, but you are not allowed to use the power of flames! Moreover, on the way, the two of us can create obstacles for each other. Let¡¯s compete in terms of adaptability and speed!¡± Vincent smiled slightly and said, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t let you lose too badly!¡± ¡°The outcome is not certain yet!¡± said Dave with confidence. At the same time, he took a step forward to increase the distance between him and Vincent. He then pulled out the Inquisitive God of the World from his waist and drew a line under Vincent¡¯s feet. Pitch-black demonic aura wrapped around the blade, forming a humongous black blade. He pierced it directly into the ground, creating a deep ravine in front of Vincent. Due to the explosive energy on the blade, the ground split apart, separating Vincent and Dave on both sides of a ten-meter-long chasm. Vincent did not care about Dave¡¯s shameless actions. Instead, he asked in surprise, ¡°Your strength has increased again?¡± Dave replied loudly from the other side, ¡°Before we set off, I had already absorbed all the energy in the Elf King¡¯s remains. Although I have not completely digested it, it has allowed me to advance to a level 30 creature!¡± Vincent nodded and said with satisfaction, ¡°Not bad, you¡¯re more talented than I thought. Then I don¡¯t have to give in to you!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Vincent shot out like an arrow and directly leaped into the air. However, as he did not have any help, Vincent simply could not cross the entire chasm. His body began to descend slowly halfway through his leap. Vincent suddenly pointed at the space below him. He used the Art of Heaven¡¯s Will to communicate with heaven and earth, causing the space beneath him to distort. On the other side, Dave saw that the air beneath Vincent¡¯s feet had started to crease out of thin air. The creases in the space were like invisible stairs. Vincent lifted his foot and stepped on it as if he was stepping on solid ground. He was leaping on it easily. He soon jumped to the other side of the ravine. Dave saw that Vincent was about to catch up to him. He quickly turned around and ran along the main road. His speed was so fast that it made others click their tongues in excitement. After Vincent landed on the ground, he glanced at Dave¡¯s back indifferently. He saw that Dave was hurrying on his way. He was using the same invisible flame method to push himself forward. He was controlling the aura of the Demon Race to slowly release from behind him, pushing him to speed up! When he thought of how Dave restricted him from using his flame power, Vincent instantly realized that this was a trap that Dave had set up long ago! ¡°Good kid, you actually schemed against me. When I catch you, I will definitely kick your ass!¡± Vincent smiled and sighed. He then flashed and quickly disappeared from where he was. Dave, who was running on the path, had a smug look on his face because he had just successfully set up a trap for Vincent. Without the power of flames, he believed that Vincent would be left behind. No matter what method Dave used, as long as he could beat Vincent once, it was enough for him to be proud for the rest of his life! At that moment, Dave suddenly heard a voice beside his ear. ¡°What are you thinking about? You have to concentrate when moving at high speed. Otherwise, you will bump into a tree, and you might even be kicked in the butt from behind!¡± Dave broke out in cold sweat when he heard that because he knew that it was Vincent¡¯s voice, and it was coming from behind him! When Dave turned his head to look behind him, his face was full of surprise. Not only did he see Vincent maintaining the same speed as him, but he was also looking at him with a relaxed and calm expression. ¡°We agreed that you¡¯re not allowed to use your fire ability, you¡¯re cheating!¡± Dave increased his speed as he protested to Vincent. Vincent said in a relaxed tone, ¡°Hey! Take a good look, I¡¯m not using fire!¡± Dave turned his head to look behind Vincent in a daze. He did not find any traces of fire. Instead, he felt a large amount of psionic power leaking out! Dave shouted in shock, ¡°You, you, you actually used psionic power to run on a road. That¡¯s too extravagant!¡± Psionic power was the foundation of every cultivator¡¯s ability, and the essence of all abilities was to conserve psionic power as much as possible. For example, Vincent was currently using psionic power to produce the same effect as his flame ability, but the consumption of psionic power was ten times greater than when using the flame ability. Such a crazy consumption method was something that no cultivator could withstand. However, Vincent was an exception! Vincent¡¯s face was still calm because the psionic power reserve in his body was ten times that of a cultivator of the same level. Therefore, he did not care about such consumption at all! After seeing Vincent¡¯s unrestrained methods, Dave could only run forward with all his strength. Soon, his face was covered in sweat, but he still gritted his teeth and persevered. Just as the two of them turned into two streaks of black light and passed through a small path, they suddenly saw a valley in front of them. There were Dark Elves corpses all over the place. At the same time, there were more than ten Dark Elves wearing armor. They were surrounding and attacking a female Dark Elf! The Dark Elf female had a bow and arrow on her back, and she was holding a spear made from the Origin Divine Tree. Although she tried her best to fight back, there were many wounds on her body, and she was gradually losing her stamina. After seeing the scene, Dave quickly stopped and rested his hands on his knees. He was panting heavily. Vincent stopped beside Dave and said with a calm expression, ¡°What, you admit defeat?¡± Dave shook his head with a red face and pointed at the Dark Elves not far away. ¡°We still have some serious matters to deal with. Let¡¯s put the competition on hold for now. We¡¯ll have a showdown another day!¡± Vincent smiled slightly and asked in return, ¡°Oh, what serious matters?¡± Dave panted heavily as he said, ¡°Do you see the armor that those Dark Elves are wearing? The pattern on it is the symbol of Serene Spring City!¡± After hearing that, Vincent could not help but lose his interest in teasing Dave. He turned to look at the Dark Elf girl who was struggling under the siege of everyone. At the same time, he heard the girl¡¯s unwilling voice. ¡°You bunch of Jessica¡¯s lackeys! Serene Spring City will be destroyed by you sooner or later!¡± ¡°B*tch, how dare you slander the City Lord when death is at hand? Serves you right for having your entire Carter family wiped out!¡± The Dark Elves who were surrounding the girl cursed loudly at her. At the same time, they also increased the strength of their attacks. The girl¡¯s physical strength was exhausted. After dodging twice, her shoulder was cut by a sword from the front, and she fell heavily to the ground. She looked at the Dark Elves around her with unwillingness and despair. She slowly took out an arrow from the quiver on her back. She would rather kill herself than be humiliated! After seeing the scene, Vincent patted Dave beside him gently and said in a deep voice, ¡°Save her!¡± Chapter 417 - After Seeing Injustice, He Drew His Weapon and Killed ¡°This B*tch wants to commit suicide. Don¡¯t let her get away with it!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We spent a lot of effort capturing her. Before we bring her back to die, we should enjoy ourselves, too. Capture her alive!¡± The soldiers of Serene Spring City did not notice the two figures that had appeared on the road in the distance. They just stared at the elf girl whose arrow was pointed at her throat as she shouted. Their eyes were full of filth and evil. After the soldiers came to an agreement, they immediately pounced on the Dark Elf girl like hungry wolves. They wanted to snatch the arrow from her hand and press her to the ground to vent their bestiality. The girl who was paralyzed on the ground looked at her enemies that were getting closer and closer. Her eyes looked determined, but there was still some unwillingness in them. She did not want to die just like that. She still had the blood feud of her entire family on her shoulders. However, if she did not kill herself, she would be humiliated by these b*stards. That was something that the girl could not accept! The young girl was not afraid of death. However, she was worried that if she died just like that, she would not be able to face her dead relatives! ¡°Even if I die, I will turn into a fierce ghost and seek revenge from you!¡± The Dark Elf girl roared with a face full of hatred. She then used both her hands to force the arrow into her throat. However, at that moment, a pitch-black light flashed past. All the soldiers of Serene Spring City felt a cool breeze on their necks. They had the faint illusion that their heads were about to leave their bodies. The soldiers stopped in surprise and blinked their eyes in panic. They suddenly realized that a young Dark Elf had appeared in front of them. He was holding a strange weapon in his hand. It looked like a one-sided longsword. The pitch-black blade revealed a strong killing intent, causing them to feel a chill in their hearts. As for the young girl who was about to commit suicide, she used the little strength that she had to stab herself. However, she did not feel the pain of the arrowhead piercing her throat. Instead, she just retched as her throat had been hit. ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡± The young girl laid on the ground and coughed violently until tears flowed down her face. She panted heavily for a while before she finally stopped. The arrow in her hand had been broken. The sharp arrowhead had fallen to her feet. What had hit her throat earlier was actually a neatly cut arrow shaft! ¡°How could this be?¡± The Dark Elf girl raised her head in surprise and suddenly saw a young man standing in front of her. He was holding a sharp blade in his hand and was blocking all the soldiers of Serene Spring City that were about to charge at her. A soldier of Serene Spring City looked at Dave warily and asked cautiously, ¡°Kid, who are you?¡± The soldiers had the strength of a level 35 creature. They could clearly feel that Dave¡¯s strength was only at level 30. However, the sudden danger earlier made them wary, therefore, they did not dare to be the slightest bit careless. Dave frowned slightly, looked at the crowd, and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Who are you guys? You dare to humiliate a woman in broad daylight. Didn¡¯t your City Lord teach you what the honor of a warrior is?¡± The soldiers looked at Dave who was questioning them and looked at each other. They did not look surprised. They were very familiar with this kind of tone. He must be a noble son of a powerful family who ran to the wilderness and did something unjust. He was just putting on a heroic act of drawing a weapon to help! One of the soldiers suddenly sneered, ¡°In our Serene Spring City, the City Lord has never taught us to treat women well! Don¡¯t meddle in the business of others, or else the apostle City Lord Jessica will never let you and your family off!¡± Dave¡¯s face could not help but become even colder when he heard that. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Jessica? Jessica is already dead!¡± The few soldiers were stunned for a moment before they raised their heads and laughed out loud. Their laughter was extremely wild and arrogant. Their fear toward Dave had disappeared completely. ¡°Hahaha, what did he say? The City Lord is dead? This is the funniest thing I¡¯ve heard this year!¡± ¡°The City Lord Jessica is one of the 12 apostles. Other than the God¡¯s oracles in the Imperial City, no one else can kill her. Yet, this kid dares to slander the City Lord?¡± ¡°Slandering the City Lord is a serious crime. Let¡¯s capture him first and play with that b*tch right in front of him! Then, we¡¯ll send that b*tch back to Serene Spring City for execution. We¡¯ll find the family that this kid belongs to and extort a huge sum of money from them. If they don¡¯t cooperate, we¡¯ll report this matter to the City Lord. I guarantee that her entire family will not be able to bear the consequences!¡± The few soldiers spoke one after another as they began to discuss how to deal with Dave and the young girl behind him. Dave was furious. He did not expect Serene Spring City to be so chaotic under Jessica¡¯s rule. At the same time, he could not stand to see those scum anymore. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, all of you b*stards can go to hell!¡± said Dave coldly. He then held the hilt of his knife with both hands and was prepared to attack. The soldiers did not care about Dave at all. Instead, they laughed and mocked him, ¡°Kill us? With your level 30 strength, are you dreaming?¡± At this time, even the Dark Elf girl sitting behind Dave could not help but shake her head and sigh, ¡°Your strength is too low, you can¡¯t save me at all! You¡¯d better run for your life! I appreciate your righteous actions!¡± Dave did not care about what the girl behind him had said. He just looked at the soldier who laughed the loudest, raised his blade, and slashed forward. ¡°World Domination!¡± Dave¡¯s pitch-black blade that was more than ten meters long instantly rose into the air and slashed the soldier in half with a thunderous momentum. The other soldiers could not help but tremble when they saw the scene. They almost lost their incontinence on the spot. They could not imagine that a level 30 creature could launch such a terrifying attack. He had even exceeded the limit of the Elf Race¡¯s ability! ¡°He, he, he is a blasphemer! This is not the power that the Great God Gajero gave us!¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s attack together and kill him!¡± The few soldiers muttered and sighed. They gathered their courage and were prepared to attack Dave together. Even though the strength that Dave displayed made them feel terrified, they still firmly believed they could kill him. After all, they were a group of level 35 creatures working together to fight against a blasphemer who only had the strength of a level 30 creature! Dave saw that everyone had charged forward. However, there was not the slightest bit of fear in his eyes. He directly raised his blade to meet everyone. A long battle soon began. Meanwhile, the elf girl who had collapsed onto the ground was dumbstruck. Her eyes were still fixed on the corpse of the soldier who had been split into two on the ground. She could not imagine just how powerful Dave¡¯s strength was. At the same time, she was also excited and hopeful that she might actually be saved! Although Dave¡¯s strength far exceeded his own level, he was still fighting alone against a small team of soldiers. Every soldier in the main city could rely on battle formations and cooperation to resist powerful attacks effectively. Therefore, there were no more casualties among the soldiers after that. Instead, they surrounded Dave. ¡°Kid, weren¡¯t you arrogant just now? Why aren¡¯t you showing off now? Show your ten-meter-long broadsword again and see if you can chop us to death!¡± The few soldiers surrounded Dave and provoked him. Dave was annoyed and confused. He hesitated a little when he drew his weapon. Soon, the soldiers found his weakness and forced him to retreat. After seeing that he was in a disadvantageous position, Dave could not help but shout, ¡°What are you waiting for? Now is not the time to temper my combat ability. We haven¡¯t even arrived at Serene Spring City yet. I Can¡¯t get hurt!¡± The soldiers who had the upper hand could not help but sneer even more when they heard Dave shouting. ¡°Kid, you¡¯re still too inexperienced to play tricks in front of us! Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too late to use your power? Come, come, continue shouting. Let¡¯s see what kind of bullsh*t you can shout out!¡± One of the soldiers lost his position to attack Dave and simply stopped attacking. He stood at the side and pointed at Dave as he cursed loudly. At the same time, he also insulted the person Dave was asking for help from. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± At that moment, a cold and emotionless voice sounded from behind the soldier, as if it was a greeting from the god of death. The soldier turned his head to look behind him in panic. The first thing he saw was a face that was obviously different from that of the Elf Race. ¡°Foreign race!¡± The soldier instantly thought of the other party¡¯s identity. However, just as he was about to remind his companions, he realized that he could not open his mouth at all! At the same time, he kept extending his gaze backward. Soon, he saw the entire body of the alien in front of him. He saw that the alien was wearing elf¡¯s clothing and was holding an equally strange weapon in his hand. His blade that did not look sharp seemed to have a trace of blood on it. His back then appeared within the soldier¡¯s sight. At the same time, he realized that his head was no longer on his shoulder. After seeing the scene, the soldier¡¯s consciousness gradually blurred, and he froze in shock. He finally realized that his head had long been chopped off right before he died. The group of soldiers who were surrounding and attacking Dave was currently engaged in battle. However, they suddenly realized that their comrade¡¯s head had flown into their line of sight. They could not help but stop their attacks and turn their heads to look to the side. Dave, whose pressure had been greatly reduced, heaved a long sigh of relief. He turned his head to look at Vincent, who had just arrived, and said with a bitter expression, ¡°Are you kidding me? I almost lost face! How can you only make a move now?¡± Vincent only smiled faintly and did not say anything. He had originally wanted to leave these soldiers, who only had the strength of a level 35 creature, for Dave to practice on. However, he did not expect Dave to be so rash and reveal his strength right from the start. This resulted in him being surrounded by his opponent¡¯s all-out attack after killing one of them. Therefore, Vincent, who was very dissatisfied with Dave¡¯s performance, wanted him to suffer a little more. He only rushed over when Dave asked for help. ¡°When the strong bully the weak, you need to use your full strength! And when the weak fight the strong, you must hide your final killing move! You don¡¯t even have basic common sense, and you still have the face to ask me to save you?¡± Vincent reprimanded Dave in a very strict tone, but at the same time, he also looked at the soldiers who had stopped in a daze. Dave said somewhat embarrassedly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be careful next time! For now, you¡¯d better help me get rid of these guys first!¡± Vincent did not make things too difficult for Dave. He pointed at the soldiers in front of him and said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance to make a move. All of you, attack together!¡± The soldiers of Serene Spring City did not expect that they would be so unlucky on this day. A Dark Elf had appeared out of nowhere during their mission and killed one of their companions without saying a word. When they were finally about to capture the Dark Elf, another foreign race with an unknown identity had appeared and killed another of their companions. Moreover, they could not see the specific strength of the foreign race creature in front of them, hence, they did not know if they should attack him. However, there were still some soldiers who were brave and fearless. They raised their spears and charged towards Vincent. Another group of soldiers chose to stand and watch. If the outsider was not very strong, they would immediately attack and fight alongside their comrades. However, if the outsider displayed too much strength, they would turn around and flee without hesitation! Vincent looked at the soldiers of Serene Spring City who were charging forward. He did not feel any emotions in his heart. On the contrary, it was the soldiers who stood still and watched their comrades take the risks that made Vincent feel extremely disgusted. Their opportunistic behavior was disrespectful to their comrades, and it was the most disgraceful behavior to Vincent as he had been on the battlefield for a long time! Vincent turned his wrist that was holding the knife gently. Streams of invisible knife aura, carrying a majestic and invincible battle intent, spread out continuously in all directions like a wave. Most of the invisible knife blades were aimed at the soldiers who were standing by the side. The soldiers who were watching saw that their comrades had been cut into pieces by the invisible knife blades before they could even reach Vincent. They immediately realized that the alien in front of them was not an existence that they could defeat! However, it was too late by the time they wanted to escape. A cold chill accompanied by a faint tingling pain spread throughout their bodies. The soldiers soon realized that their bodies were no longer under their control. Their consciousness gradually blurred, and their bodies turned cold. Finally, they turned into a pile of minced meat and collapsed onto the ground. The heavily injured elf girl at the side could not help but gape in shock when she saw the scene. The soldiers, who were known as the most elite soldiers of Serene Spring City, were killed with a single slash! Actually, the girl was not even sure if that could even be considered a slash, because Vincent had only rotated the blade lightly. He did not make any unnecessary movements! She really did not dare to imagine what kind of damage he would cause if he slashed with all his might. Dave walked in front of the girl and asked softly, ¡°Who are you? Why are you here?¡± The girl put away her shocked expression and turned to look at Dave. Her eyes were immediately filled with exhaustion as she muttered, ¡°You guys¡­¡± Just as she said those two words, the girl¡¯s eyelids sank, and she fainted. After seeing that the girl had fainted in such a timely manner, Dave could not help but scratch his head awkwardly. He then turned to look at Vincent. Vincent only shook his head and said unhappily, ¡°The next time you encounter such a situation, remember to first ask if the other party¡¯s injuries are serious!¡± After saying that, Vincent took the lead to walk into the valley. Meanwhile, Dave picked up the unconscious girl on the ground and followed behind Vincent. When the two of them arrived in the valley, they saw corpses everywhere. A small portion of the corpses was wearing the standard armor of the Serene Spring City, while the vast majority of the corpses were wearing ordinary clothes and armor. Dave could not help but say in surprise, ¡°These Dark Elves look like servants and guards of some noble family, but they are being hunted down by Serene Spring City. But Jessica is not in the city, so who gave the order to hunt them down?¡± Vincent shook his head and sighed, ¡°You are also the City Lord now. Didn¡¯t you hand over power to others before you left Devil Flame City? Who knows what arrangements Jessica made before she rushed to Bright Moon City?¡± After hearing that, Dave immediately understood and nodded silently. Vincent suddenly stopped and pointed to a small hill at the side. He said, ¡°Do you see the cave on that hill? Take her there to treat her injuries first. I¡¯ll check the battlefield again and collect some firewood. We¡¯ll camp here today!¡± Dave sighed in surprise, ¡°Here?¡± He then glanced at the corpses on the battlefield, his eyes filled with fear. Vincent did not care about Dave¡¯s reaction. He turned around and walked into the battlefield. He was busy checking every corpse to see if there were any Dark Elves who were still alive. Dave looked at Vincent, who was walking among the dead in a calm manner. He could not help but shudder. He quickly retracted his gaze and carried the Dark Elf girl on his back as he walked up the hill not far away. Vincent spent half a day inspecting every corpse on the battlefield. He could not find any survivors and could only sigh helplessly. Out of respect for the warriors, he did not let the corpses be exposed in the wilderness. Instead, he used his authority to modify them. He opened a large pit at the foot of the hill and buried the corpses there. After that, Vincent walked toward the place that he had chosen for Dave earlier. When Vincent walked into the cave, he saw that the Dark Elf girl had woken up. Her clothes were disheveled and her face was filled with anger. There was also Dave, who had a blank expression and a clear five-finger mark on his face! Vincent asked in surprise, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Dave raised his hand to touch his face and pointed at the Dark Elf girl beside him. With a hint of anger and a hint of grievance, he said, ¡°She hit me!¡± The Dark Elf girl did not show any signs of weakness. She roared at Dave, ¡°You b*stard! Who told you to molest me?¡± After hearing that, Dave could not help but say with even more grievance, ¡°I was helping you bandage your wound! How can I be sure that your wound won¡¯t get infected if I don¡¯t take off your clothes? Moreover, I already have a woman that I like. I have no interest in you at all!¡± After hearing Dave¡¯s explanation, the Dark Elf girl could not help but lower her head to look at her own clothes. She realized that the wounds under her clothes were all neatly bandaged, and she did not feel any pain at all. This meant that someone had applied painkillers to her wounds. The girl realized that she had misunderstood Dave. However, she did not show any signs of regret. Even though he did it to save her, Dave still took off her clothes, so her slap on his face was not unjustified! Vincent touched his nose lightly. He was not prepared to decide who was right and who was wrong. Instead, he walked in front of the girl and asked in a deep voice, ¡°What¡¯s your name? Why are you being chased by the soldiers of Serene Spring City?¡± The girl naturally remembered the scene of Vincent killing all the soldiers of Serene Spring City with a single slash of his blade. Thus, she put away her arrogant attitude toward Dave and said honestly, ¡°My name is Melissa Carter! I¡¯m the eldest daughter of the Carter family of Serene Spring City! As Jessica had a political disagreement with my grandfather, she gave the order to kill our entire family!¡± Chapter 418 - Orphan of the Family, Returning to the City for Revenge After Melissa Carter recounted her family¡¯s encounter, she could not help but feel sad in her heart. She lowered her head in silence. Tears were flowing out from the corners of her eyes. Dave, who was at the side, took the opportunity to walk forward and say, ¡°Jessica is clearly not in Serene Spring City, so how could she order the extermination of your family?¡± Melissa seemed to hate Dave very much. However, she did not show her dislike by ignoring him. Instead, she did not want to show her weak side in front of him. After wiping away her tears, she said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t know what to say. Jessica usually doesn¡¯t care about the government affairs of Serene Spring City. She will only distribute her requests to the officials and ask them to work hard for her. She is only responsible for enjoying the final results!¡± Dave immediately asked, ¡°So your grandfather is one of these officials?¡± Melissa sat up straight subconsciously and she said proudly, ¡°My grandfather is the Chief Minister of Serene Spring City, my father is the Finance Minister of Serene Spring City, and my brother is the City Guard General of Serene Spring City! Before Jessica became City Lord of Serene Spring City, our Carter family had been managing this main city. However, Jessica suddenly came and took away the power from my grandfather. She squandered the wealth of Serene Spring City as she pleased and even issued some messy decrees, causing the entire city to fall into chaos!¡± Melissa continued, ¡°It was my grandfather and father who did their best to keep Serene Spring City as stable as possible so that the residents in the city could have the conditions to survive. However, Jessica was fearful of my grandfather¡¯s prestige and ability. This time, before leaving Serene Spring City, she gave the order to seize my elder brother¡¯s military authority and then sent soldiers to surround and annihilate our men. My grandfather and father were deceived into entering the City Lord¡¯s mansion and never came out again. My elder brother used his life as the price to lead his guards to take over a city gate. He asked me to lead the other members of my family to escape from Serene Spring City, but I didn¡¯t expect to be chased by the soldiers who had rushed here. In the end, only I survived. When I recover from my injuries, no matter what price I have to pay, I will personally kill Jessica to avenge my family!¡± After listening to Melissa¡¯s story, Vincent could not help but say softly, ¡°I have already buried all the corpses of your family members. Let them rest in this valley forever!¡± Melissa could not help but stand up and bow to Vincent. She said softly, ¡°Thank you, thank you for saving me, and thank you for settling down my family!¡± Vincent shook his head slightly and said, ¡°No need to thank me because I need you to do something for me!¡± ¡°What do you need me to do? Please feel free to ask!¡± said Melissa frankly. There was not a hint of a girl¡¯s mentality in her body. Instead, there was a bit of a man¡¯s heroism. Vincent looked at Melissa and said, ¡°We are heading to Serene Spring City and need a guide who is familiar with the situation in the city. As a reward, after you bring us into Serene Spring City, we will help you avenge your family!¡± Melissa looked at Vincent in shock and said in surprise, ¡°You want to sneak into Serene Spring City? It¡¯s very dangerous!¡± Vincent did not say anything else. Instead, he turned around and sat cross-legged in a corner. He closed his eyes and entered a state of rest. It seemed that he did not allow Melissa to reject his request at all. Dave, who had been ignored by Melissa, said with a slightly boastful tone, ¡°You just need to bring us into Serene Spring City and lead us to your enemy. You don¡¯t have to worry about the rest!¡± Melissa turned to look at Dave in confusion. She subconsciously thought that they were determined to avenge her after hearing her story. She could not help but remind him, ¡°I don¡¯t think you know the dangers of Serene Spring City at all. Do you know how terrifying Jessica, one of the twelve apostles, is?¡± Dave sighed softly and shook his head, ¡°Of course I do! To tell you the truth, I¡¯m from Devil Flame City, and I know more about the power of apostles than you do!¡± Melissa was slightly stunned. Of course, she knew that the City Lord of Devil Flame City, Andre was also one of the twelve apostles, but she could not understand why Vincent and Dave still wanted to go to Serene Spring City. Melissa still maintained her opinion, ¡°You just killed the soldiers of Serene Spring City, so no matter what your purpose of this trip is, Jessica will not let you go! I think you¡¯d better give up on the idea of entering Serene Spring City!¡± The smug look on Dave¡¯s face became even more intense. He said to Melissa word by word, ¡°Actually, I forgot to tell you something. Jessica doesn¡¯t have the right to not let us go in, because she¡¯s already dead!¡± ¡°Jessica is dead!¡± Melissa looked at Dave in shock, then shook her head repeatedly and said, ¡°This is impossible! No one can kill an apostle from the Demon World in our world unless it is an oracle guarding the Imperial City!¡± Dave shook his head and pointed at Vincent in the corner. He said, ¡°You are right. In the Elf World, there is no elf that is more powerful than an apostle. But outside of Elf World, there are always existences that are more powerful than an apostle, and they can even contend against Gajero!¡± After hearing what Dave said, Melissa subconsciously looked at Vincent. A hint of fear flashed in her eyes. She looked at Dave with vigilance and said in shock, ¡°How can you call a God by his name? That is disrespectful to a God!¡± Dave stood up smiling and tidied up his collar. He said seriously, ¡°Let me introduce myself. My name is Dave, the new City Lord of Devil Flame City. I have given up my faith in Gajero! Devil Flame City has also opened its doors to all elves. We welcome all who wish to fight against Gajero and expel the demons who have invaded Elf World!¡± ¡°Open the doors to all elves¡­ you are a blasphemer!¡± Melissa widened her eyes and looked at Dave warily. Then, she frowned and said, ¡°You are lying! Andre, the City Lord of Devil Flame City is one of the twelve apostles. How can you become the City Lord?¡± Dave turned to look at Vincent again and said softly, ¡°Because Andre is dead too! Actually, there are no more twelve apostles because there are only ten of them left!¡± Melissa could not believe what she was hearing. She shook her head and said, ¡°Impossible, you must be lying to me! Even if he could kill two apostles, with your strength, how could you take over the position of City Lord?¡± Dave sighed and squatted down to look directly into Melissa¡¯s eyes. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Because I am the son of Andre. I have the right to inherit the City Lord¡¯s position!¡± Melissa was struck by lightning. She saw sadness in Dave¡¯s eyes. It was a memory of his deceased relative. As she had the same experience, Melissa believed that such emotions could not be faked, but she could not understand the relationship between Dave and Vincent. Dave put away the sadness in his heart. He turned to Melissa and said, ¡°I know that your heart must be filled with many doubts right now, but you only need to know that the purpose of our trip to Serene Spring City is to deal with those who killed your entire family. In the future, you will sooner or later understand our actions, and I believe that you will definitely join our team!¡± Melissa looked at the resolute and confident Dave and even suspected that he was just a simple lunatic. However, she remembered that Vincent¡¯s strength was not fake, and she did not seem to have any room to refuse! Dave looked at Melissa, who was in a daze, and said softly, ¡°We can give you time to think, but please don¡¯t delay too much, because we are currently in a race with the demons in the Imperial City. Every minute and every second are very important to us!¡± After saying that, Dave walked to Vincent¡¯s side and imitated Vincent to sit cross-legged. He then closed his eyes and entered a state of rest. After seeing the strange behavior of the two of them, Melissa quickly calmed down. She had already made a decision in her heart. The mysterious alien first saved her and then buried her family. Such a favor could not be repaid. Moreover, the purpose of this trip was to kill her enemy. Melissa could not find any reason to refuse! Melissa stood up and covered the wound on her shoulder that was still aching faintly as she said softly, ¡°I¡¯ve decided. I¡¯ll bring you to Serene Spring City!¡± In the corner, Vincent and Dave opened their eyes at the same time. They stood up without any hesitation, as though they were not surprised by Melissa¡¯s decision. Vincent walked to Melissa and said in a deep voice, ¡°I can understand all the worries in your heart as a believer of Gajero. So, I can answer one question. Any question is fine. This will dispel your doubts!¡± Melissa thought for a moment and asked with bright eyes, ¡°May I know your name?¡± Vincent finally showed a surprised expression. He said, ¡°My name is Vincent!¡± Melissa seemed to have developed a strong interest in Vincent, and could not help but ask, ¡°You are an outsider, can you tell me your purpose of coming to Elf World?¡± Vincent smiled slightly and said, ¡°You only have one chance to ask questions, now we should start our journey! If your injuries make it inconvenient for you to move, let Dave carry you!¡± After saying that, Vincent took the lead to turn around and walked out of the cave. He did not pay attention to the disappointed Melissa. From the moment he saw Melissa wiping away the tears on her face in a fit of pique, Vincent had already seen through her personality. She was the kind of heroine who could make the right choice in the face of great right and wrong. For such a woman to take risks and had her own opinions at the same time, she was indeed worthy of respect. She did not want anyone to show her any signs of sympathy. At the same time, he must not satisfy all her demands. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be like giving her an inch and she would then take a mile. She would keep asking him questions! Dave walked in front of Melissa and stopped. He said, ¡°You are already injured. If you don¡¯t leave now, it will affect our progress, and don¡¯t assume that I will carry you!¡± Melissa looked at Dave stubbornly and said coldly, ¡°Even if I have to climb my way to Serene Spring City, I won¡¯t let you carry me. Because you¡¯re not worthy!¡± After saying that, Melissa covered her shoulder and walked out of the cave quickly. Dave rolled his eyes with disdain. He was too lazy to bicker with Melissa and followed behind Vincent in a hurry. When they arrived at the valley, Melissa offered to pay her respects to her family members. Vincent pointed to the burial ground of the Carter family for her. Melissa did not show any affection. She just walked to the foot of the mountain and bowed three times with a serious expression. She then strode back to Vincent. Melissa suddenly asked Vincent, ¡°Excuse me, when you arrive at Serene Spring City, you will only kill those who deserve to die. You will not slaughter the innocent, right?¡± Vincent originally did not want to answer any more questions from Melissa, but after thinking for a while, he still nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Melissa took a deep breath and said slowly, ¡°Then let¡¯s hurry to Serene Spring City as soon as possible. The Carter family has many families that are close to each other in Serene Spring City. I¡¯m worried that after the Carter family is destroyed, they will also be purged, so I want to go to Serene Spring City as soon as possible to save their lives!¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°That makes sense!¡± After receiving Vincent¡¯s permission, Melissa did not hesitate at all and turned around to walk toward the direction of the city. Moreover, she did not choose the desolate path to lead them into Serene Spring City. Instead, she directly brought Vincent and Dave into the vast wilderness. This was the route that the Carter family took when escaping. It was also the fastest way to Serene Spring City! Vincent and Dave followed behind Melissa. Vincent could not help but nod when looking at the stubborn girl¡¯s back. When Melissa had to slow down due to her injuries, Vincent would also slow down to match her speed. However, not long after, Melissa would increase her speed again stubbornly. Dave was always by Vincent¡¯s side, he shook his head and sighed, ¡°This woman is not only unreasonable, but her character is also bad. I clearly saved her life, but up until now, she has not expressed her gratitude to me. Moreover, she hit me very hard! After she loses the protection of her family, she will definitely achieve nothing in the future!¡± Vincent shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think so! With her unyielding character, if she is properly nurtured, she will definitely have great achievements in the future!¡± Dave looked at Vincent in disbelief and muttered, ¡°No way? You actually think such a woman is worth nurturing, what kind of eyes do you have?¡± Vincent smiled and asked in return, ¡°I also evaluated you like that back then, what kind of eyes do you think I have?¡± Dave was like a cat whose tail had been stepped on. He said, ¡°What? Do you think she¡¯s as good as me? That¡¯s impossible!¡± Vincent said indifferently, ¡°There¡¯s nothing impossible about it. And I never said she was as good as you!¡± Dave nodded and sighed in relief, ¡°That¡¯s more like it!¡± However, Vincent continued to say, ¡°I think that with her personality, she will be even more outstanding than you in the future!¡± Dave¡¯s expression instantly collapsed. At the same time, he recalled the moment Vincent revealed his identity to him. He had also lavished praise on him then. At that time, Dave still could not understand the aggrieved look that Ebenezer had displayed. However, in his heart, he faintly regarded Ebenezer as his confidant. Dave raised his head and sighed, ¡°Senior brother, I miss you!¡± After hearing that Dave¡¯s tone was becoming more and more like Ebenezer¡¯s, Vincent only smiled faintly and did not say anything else. This was because he was the one who initially encouraged and valued Dave in hopes that he could break free from the control of the Demon World¡¯s aura. He wanted to help him get rid of the shadow that Andre had cast on him. Dave had obviously become more cheerful. Just like Ebenezer, who had successfully left the arena alive, he had the same posture of being reborn. His heart was no longer as fragile as before. Therefore, there was no benefit in praising them anymore. On the contrary, pouring a bucket of cold water on them in time would allow them to calm down faster! They finally arrived at Serene Spring City when the sun was about to set. The city gates of Serene Spring City were wide open, but there were no soldiers guarding the city gates. The streets outside the gates were scattered with corpses, and the city was even more bloody and terrifying. This was because a large amount of blood had already spilled out of the city gates along the streets as if it was a red carpet leading to hell. ¡°This is the Serene Spring City that the Carter family had painstakingly maintained. Now, it has actually been destroyed to such a state. Jessica and those b*stards under her really deserve to die!¡± Melissa looked at the miserable scene in front of her. She clenched her fists and cursed with incomparable hatred. At that moment, Vincent¡¯s expression was also very serious. He said to Melissa softly, ¡°After entering the city, don¡¯t mind the chaos on both sides of the street. Immediately bring me to find someone who can give orders at this moment!¡± Melissa nodded. She naturally understood what Vincent meant. If they saw anyone being chased and they had to come forward to save them, more residents in Serene Spring City would probably die during the time they took to save them. The fastest way to end the calamity was to find the highest official in Serene Spring City, other than Jessica. Only when that individual personally gave the order would the soldiers in the city put down their weapons collectively! ¡°The one giving the orders in Serene Spring City is the Vice City Lord Darren! I know where he usually handles government affairs. Follow me!¡± said Melissa softly. She then strode into the city gate that was filled with blood. After seeing the corpses on the streets, Melissa could only suppress the discomfort in her heart. She brought Vincent into a tall building. Vincent looked up at the building in front of him and could not help but frown and sigh, ¡°Is the Vice City Lord handling matters in the temple?¡± Melissa shook her head and said in a deep voice, ¡°The High Priest of Serene Spring City is the lover of the Vice City Lord, Darren. This is almost not a secret among all the officials!¡± Vincent nodded when he heard that. He then said to Dave, ¡°Go!¡± Dave did not hesitate at all. He darted forward, drew the knife from his waist, and stabbed toward the heavy door of the temple. ¡°A pillar supporting the sky!¡± A pitch-black blade aura instantly condensed on the blade. As Dave stabbed forward, the powerful impact and destructive power directly crushed the door of the temple. ¡°Who dares to destroy the door of the temple?¡± A very charming and lascivious voice sounded. A woman in a low-cut robe, holding a staff made of the Origin Divine Tree, walked out to block Dave. ¡°Dave, the City Lord of Devil Flame City, is here to take back Serene Spring City today!¡± shouted Dave loudly. At the same time, he held the hilt of the blade with both hands and directly hacked at the statue of Gajero in the temple. Chapter 419 - Compromise and Seek the Skin of the Tiger As Dave slashed down, his huge black blade went straight for the statue of Gajero in the temple. The female dark elf who was standing in front of Dave became even angrier when she saw this. She raised her staff and slammed it heavily on the ground. She said in a deep voice, ¡°My incomparably beloved God, please protect your residence!¡± Just as she finished chanting, a black light suddenly flashed on the statue of Gajero. Not only did it block Dave¡¯s black blade, but it also absorbed all the black aura condensed on his weapon. Dave felt as if his entire body had been drained of energy. He kept retreating and almost fell down the steps of the temple. Vincent immediately stepped forward to support Dave. He frowned and asked, ¡°How are you? Are you hurt?¡± Dave shook his head and said with a terrified expression, ¡°The power of the Demon World in my body has been completely drained. Although I am now a level 30 creature, there is not a single bit of power left in my body!¡± After hearing what Dave said, Vincent could not help but turn his head to look at the statue of Gajero. As Dave had participated in the resistance against Gajero, Vincent could roughly guess that Dave had successfully attracted the attention of Gajero. Therefore, the demonic aura that was given to him through faith had been extracted from his body. At the same time, Dave¡¯s appearance was changing at a speed visible to the naked eye. His eyes were no longer pure black, and his pale skin had turned into a healthier wheat color. Even though he still had the appearance of an elf, he was very different from all the elves who had obtained power through faith. He maintained a more pure and unbelieving state! Vincent said to Dave, ¡°You step back first and try to see if you can directly absorb the psionic energy of heaven and earth without faith. Leave the rest to me!¡± Dave nodded and said repeatedly, ¡°Then you be careful!¡± Vincent did not say anything. He did not even pull out his knife. He just walked into the temple calmly and looked at the High Priest who was exuding charm from head to toe. He asked in a deep voice, ¡°Where¡¯s Darren?¡± The female Dark Elf had just finished off Dave with one move. She could not help but look at Vincent with a smug look on her face. She asked in return, ¡°I heard that a few foreign races had barged into Dark Yuan City not long ago. Not only did they kill the local High Priest, but they also destroyed my God¡¯s statue. Could they be talking about you?¡± Vincent¡¯s gaze swept over the statue of Gajero in the temple and said softly, ¡°Not just Dark Yuan City. As long as I see a statue of Gajero, I will definitely destroy it until the Demon Race completely disappears from Elf World!¡± The female dark elf could not help but smile charmingly. She raised her hand and beckoned Vincent with her finger, saying softly, ¡°Put down the hostility in your heart. As long as you repent to my Lord Gajero sincerely, you will be able to receive the favor that I have bestowed upon you!¡± The High Priest¡¯s voice was like a weak electric current surging into Vincent¡¯s ears, causing his entire body to fall into a state of numbness. It even made Vincent feel that his soul and body were about to separate, he could not help but be attracted by her words. Vincent was suddenly jolted awake in his heart. He realized that this female dark spirit¡¯s ability was different from any other Dark Elves he had seen before. She could use the aura of the Demon World to increase her charm. She could fill her every move with temptation. At the same time, she could influence the opponent¡¯s mind inadvertently! What was even more terrifying was that even though Vincent had seen through her ability and was still conscious, he was still deeply immersed in her words. It was as if his soul and body had been separated. ¡°Sophia, stop!¡± At that moment, Melissa shouted and rushed into the temple. She took out her bow and arrow, raised her hand, and shot a sharp arrow at the female Dark Elf¡¯s chest. The High Priest known as Sophia used her staff to casually push away the arrow that flew in front of her. She was not hurt at all. However, as she was distracted, she stopped her control over Vincent. Vincent regained control of his body in an instant. He frowned and snorted coldly. As Vincent¡¯s soft but thunderous snort came out of his throat, clusters of flames began to appear on his body. These flames could protect him when he was under a similar charm ability. It would immediately allow him to activate his Flaming Sun Divine Body to ensure that his soul and body would not be separated again. At the same time, Vincent looked at Melissa in surprise and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you feel anything just now?¡± Melissa shook her head and looked at Vincent in confusion as if she did not understand why Vincent would suddenly ask such a question. Vincent nodded slightly and turned to look at Sophia. He said softly, ¡°Your ability is only useful to the opposite sex, including other races, but it is completely ineffective to those of the same sex. With Melissa present, you no longer have any chance to resist. Immediately tell me Darren¡¯s whereabouts, and I will spare your life for now!¡± After hearing Vincent¡¯s words, Sophia did not feel afraid. Instead, she smiled proudly and said in a moaning voice, ¡°So what if I let you guess correctly? Do you think that as a High Priest, I only have this ability?¡± After seeing that Sophia was not willing to change her mind, Vincent could not help but squint his eyes. He was ready to capture her directly to interrogate her about Darren¡¯s whereabouts. Sophia raised her staff and shouted in a deep voice, ¡°Do it!¡± Vincent and Melissa were stunned because they thought that Sophia wanted to cast a demonic spell. However, after they listened to her carefully, they did not react for a moment. What did Sophia mean by making a move? ¡°Vincent!¡± At that moment, an anxious shout came from outside the temple. Vincent and Melissa turned around and saw two Dark Elves holding long swords on Dave¡¯s neck. They were walking into the temple doorstep by step. ¡°Naive, too naive! Do you think that the High Priest will only use the spells bestowed by God? In fact, compared to spells, the believers in the whole city are my most powerful weapon. Now, I advise you to surrender, or else I¡¯ll just snap my fingers and your companion will be beheaded immediately!¡± Sophia¡¯s tone became even smugger. After hearing Sophia¡¯s threat, Dave looked at Vincent and said firmly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, do it now! I believe that you will be faster than them!¡± As he was someone who understood Vincent¡¯s strength the most, Dave firmly believed that Vincent would definitely subdue Sophia and save him before he was killed. At the same time, he was prepared to sacrifice himself for this. Even if Vincent made some mistakes during his attack, causing him to lose his life under the swords of these Dark Elves, Dave had no regrets! However, Vincent did not make a move. Instead, he swatted away the bow and arrow in Melissa¡¯s hand casually and spread his hands to Sophia. He said softly, ¡°We can surrender without resistance, but you have to agree to one condition of mine! You can see that my companion is willing to sacrifice his own life in exchange for your life!¡± Sophia hesitated for a few seconds and then said, ¡°Then I want to hear your conditions first!¡± Vincent said frankly, ¡°Tell the army of Serene Spring City to stop murdering its residents. Do not hurt any Dark Elf. If you can do it, the three of us will be at your disposal. If you can¡¯t do it, then we will fight to the death and see who will suffer the most in the end!¡± Sophia smiled and said in a low voice, ¡°Deal!¡± ¡°Vincent, you are crazy! My life is not that important!¡± After seeing that Vincent was willing to surrender for his own sake, Dave could not help but feel touched. He was unwilling to give up. Vincent turned his head to look at Dave and said softly, ¡°I am doing this to stop the tragedy in Serene Spring City as soon as possible. Otherwise, Darren will not show himself. Even if I kill Sophia, I will not be able to stop the murder in other places!¡± Dave could not help but be speechless, but he also knew that Vincent¡¯s method was indeed the fastest way. After hearing Vincent¡¯s explanation, Melissa, who had her bow and arrow pushed away, could not help but nod her head silently. She chose to support Vincent and his decision. Sophia, on the other hand, did not care about the communication between Vincent and Dave. She smiled and said, ¡°Since you want to protect all the residents of the city, then it means that I have more bargaining chips in my hands! Not only are your goals childish, but your thoughts are even more naive. You actually directly exposed your weaknesses!¡± Melissa¡¯s face could not help but turn cold, because she realized that Sophia was going to use the lives of all the citizens of Serene Spring City to threaten the three of them. This would be an even more difficult situation for them to escape from! Vincent, on the other hand, looked at Sophia calmly and said softly, ¡°Since you have caught something more important, then you should give the order to stop the killing as soon as possible. Otherwise, if I lose my patience, your life will also be threatened!¡± Sophia nodded and said to the Dark Elves who were holding Dave, ¡°Tell the established army to stop and watch over the nearby residents. If they refuse, kill them!¡± The two Dark Elves were not surprised at all. Instead, they looked at Dave and asked with a troubled expression, ¡°What about this guy?¡± Sophia said confidently, ¡°Now that the lives of the entire city are in my hands, we don¡¯t need to care about this bargaining chip anymore. Besides, he has lost all his abilities. He is just a piece of trash. Let him go first!¡± The two dark elves pushed Dave away and turned around to walk out of the temple. Soon, the screams outside the temple gradually stopped. The entire Serene Spring City instantly quieted down. It meant that the army had finally put down the weapons in their hands. Although it was only temporary, it was enough for Vincent and the others. Sophia, who thought that she had complete control, looked at Vincent and said with a smile, ¡°You have achieved your goal. However, don¡¯t act rashly. Otherwise, all the residents in the city will lose their lives because of your stupidity!¡± Vincent nodded and said softly, ¡°Understood!¡± Sophia then raised her staff and pointed it at Vincent. She said coldly, ¡°Although I haven¡¯t seen you fight, I know that your strength must be very terrifying. So, for safety reasons, I have to seal all the power in your body. The process may be very painful, but you must not resist, or else you will know the consequences!¡± Melissa and Dave cast a worried look at Vincent because they knew that once Vincent¡¯s power was sealed, it would be the same as losing all the bargaining chips in their hands. At that time, not only would the three of them become Sophia¡¯s prisoners, but when the soldiers of Serene Spring City raised their weapons at the residents again, they would not even have the ability to stop them! A faint smile appeared on Vincent¡¯s lips as he said to Sophia, ¡°You may fool children with this trick, but don¡¯t even think about sealing my ability to resist!¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Sophia raised her head and let out a burst of maniacal laughter. She turned around and sat on a chair under the statue. She said coldly, ¡°It seems that you really don¡¯t have sincerity. But if you don¡¯t give up your power, I can¡¯t trust you completely. Then, won¡¯t we fall into a dead cycle? Do you want to save your power or the lives of all the Dark Elves in the city? You should make a choice as soon as possible.¡± Vincent suddenly raised his eyebrows and said with a smile, ¡°Actually, I have a way to get the best of both worlds. Not only can I save the lives of all the residents in the city, but I can also give you a reason not to seal my power!¡± Sophia looked at Vincent again. She raised the corner of her mouth slightly and asked seductively, ¡°Reason? What kind of reason? Are you going to use your body to serve me?¡± ¡°Bah, disgusting!¡± Melissa could not stand it anymore and immediately expressed her contempt for Sophia. Before this, Melissa had heard the elders of her family talk about Sophia¡¯s unrestrained style. At that time, she could not believe that as a High Priest, a clergyman who preached for the gods, would actually be as shameless as what the legends had said. However, at this moment, Melissa finally understood why her family was labeled as noble. This was because of her elders¡¯ rhetoric when they mentioned Sophia was too conservative. It was absolutely not excessive for anyone to use dirty words to describe her! Sophia was ridiculed by Melissa, who was also a woman. She actually changed her previous indifferent attitude. Her eyes instantly became cold, and she glared at Melissa. She said in a deep voice, ¡°What? Do you hate me? Do you look down on me? This can only mean that you are still a naive little girl who doesn¡¯t know what true happiness is! Since you are still a believer of my God, after I deal with this alien, I will arrange for you to enter the temple and become a clergyman to serve my God. At that time, you will enjoy the same happiness as me, and that is the happiness from my God!¡± Melissa could not believe what she was hearing. Sophia had actually blamed her shameless behavior on God. It was as if the reason why she became like this was because of her belief in Gajero. This was completely unacceptable to a loyal believer! Melissa frowned and said coldly, ¡°Shut up, don¡¯t insult God anymore!¡± Sophia said proudly, ¡°Insult? You are truly insulting God by thinking like this! Do you know how much reward I get from God every time I give up my body? Everything I do is something that the God acquiesces to! No, it actually is something that the God encourages!¡± Melissa¡¯s face turned cold. She wanted to vomit, but at the same time, she suddenly understood Vincent and Dave¡¯s purpose! It seemed that they were not lunatics who wanted to become blasphemers on a whim. Perhaps it was because they had seen through the filth behind Gajero earlier than she did. Vincent saw that the debate between Melissa and Sophia was drifting further and further away from the main topic. He could not help but step forward and block Melissa. He said to Sophia, ¡°I think you should listen to my reason first. Maybe it will make you so happy that you will forget about what happened just now!¡± Sophia withdrew her gaze. She looked at Vincent and said impatiently, ¡°Originally, I was very willing to listen to your reason, but now I will only give you one chance. If the conditions you offer do not meet my wishes, then all the residents in the entire Serene Spring City will die!¡± Sophia tapped the staff in her hand gently as she spoke. A ball of black light instantly gathered in front of her. As long as she willed it, the ball of light would immediately fly into the air and order the soldiers who were in the city to continue the massacre. Vincent said with a straight face, ¡°The reason is that my ability can help you and Darren collect the Origin Divine Earth! As long as you have the Origin Divine Earth, Darren can replace Jessica¡¯s position as City Lord. I believe that when the time comes, you will also rise in rank, and you will be able to receive a greater gift from Gajero!¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Sophia suddenly stood up and looked at Vincent with a shocked expression. Vincent nodded slightly, smiled, and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t hear me wrong. My ability can help you find the Origin Divine Earth, but the premise is that you have to provide the specific location where Jessica collected the Origin Divine Earth before. As long as you find the exact location, I can bring you to see the Origin Divine Earth with your own eyes. Is this reason enough? Does it make you excited?¡± Sophia suddenly fell into silence. Her eyes bounced back and forth between Vincent, Dave, and Melissa. Finally, she sighed and said, ¡°It is indeed a very good proposal, but how can I confirm what you said is true?¡± Vincent had long thought of Sophia¡¯s doubts. He stepped forward, stretched out one hand, and made an inviting gesture. He said confidently, ¡°Then it depends on whether you have the courage to see it with your own eyes!¡± Sophia did not hesitate at all. She pointed her staff at the sky. The black ball of light in front of her immediately floated into the sky. After seeing this, Vincent thought that Sophia wanted to turn hostile on the spot. He immediately raised his hand to grab the hilt of the knife at his waist. He was ready to chop Sophia and the black ball of light that was about to rise into the sky into pieces. ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Sophia looked at Vincent with a smile and said softly, ¡°The army of Sere Spring City is well trained. Only when the black ball of light blooms in the air can I be considered to have issued a killing order. As long as you can guarantee my safety, everyone in the entire Serene Spring City will be safe!¡± After hearing this, Vincent released his right hand that was holding the hilt of the knife. Sophia walked to Vincent and reached out to hold his right hand that was hanging by his side. She almost leaned her whole body on Vincent as she said gently, ¡°Now it¡¯s time for you to show me your ability. Don¡¯t let me down!¡± Chapter 420 - Breaking the Situation on the Ground and Pursuing the Enemy Underground Vincent looked at Sophia who was leaning on him and could not help but feel disgusted. However, he did not push Sophia away. Instead, he smiled and said, ¡°Then we can set off now!¡± After saying that, Vincent waved his hand in front of him casually, and a space door instantly opened. It was the first time that Sophia had seen such a magical ability, so she was very curious. She looked at the tunnel inside the space door. Vincent took the opportunity to turn his head to look at Dave behind him and gave him a very obscure look. Just as Dave nodded slightly, Sophia suddenly looked away and turned to Vincent. She said, ¡°Well, don¡¯t keep me in suspense anymore. What I need to see is that you have the ability to collect the Origin Divine Earth!¡± Vincent nodded and pulled Sophia into the space tunnel. He then took Sophia to the depths of the underground by performing space jump. ¡°Amazing! This is amazing! With this ability, we can excavate the Origin Divine Earth to the maximum!¡± Sophia¡¯s eyes were filled with a strange light. She looked at the rock layers outside the space tunnel and sighed with joy. Vincent stood beside Sophia and said softly, ¡°Now you should believe me. I have the ability to help you replace Jessica, right?¡± Sophia nodded and smiled proudly. She turned to Vincent and said, ¡°I know that Jessica is dead. It seems like you must have killed her yourself!¡± Vincent widened his eyes to show that he was very surprised. He asked, ¡°How do you know?¡± Sophia smiled charmingly and winked at Vincent. She said, ¡°Every man who has sex with me will have a connection with me, and they won¡¯t even notice it! A few days ago, I realized that Jessica was dead, so I told Darren to lead the soldiers out of the city to find Origin Divine Earth so that he could take the opportunity to inherit Jessica¡¯s position!¡±[1] ¡°What a magical ability!¡± Vincent sighed softly, his eyes flashing with deep disgust. Every word that this woman uttered made him feel extremely disgusted. However, he had to try his best to stall for time, because he had to fight for an opportunity for Dave and Melissa who were on the ground! After hearing Vincent¡¯s insincere praise, Sophia¡¯s smile could not help but become even more charming. She said to Vincent, ¡°I know that you have only shown me a part of your ability, but so far, it is still far from reaching the level of being able to obtain the Origin Divine Earth. I wonder if you can work harder and broaden my horizons?¡± Vincent nodded and agreed happily, ¡°As you wish!¡± Vincent once again controlled the space tunnel and sank deep underground. Dave and Melissa were free temporarily. Jessica had gone deep underground with Vincent and there were no guards around. Dave and Melissa looked up at the black ball of light in the sky. Dave said with a serious face, ¡°We have to find a way to stop this spell so that Vincent can control Sophia without any worry!¡± Melissa shook her head and said with disdain, ¡°Although Sophia is an extremely shameless woman, she is right about one thing. Right now, you have no power at all and are no different from trash. How can you destroy her spell?¡± After hearing Melissa doubting him, Dave said with confidence, ¡°Because I have an ability that is far better than the elves! Today, I will show you what it means to modify authority!¡± Melissa looked at Dave in confusion, indicating that Dave could start showing off. Dave raised his hand to point at the sky and said softly, ¡°Modify and disperse!¡± A breeze blew past, but nothing changed in the sky. Melissa looked at the statue-like Dave. She spread out her hands and made a mocking gesture. Dave gritted his teeth and cast the modification authority a few more times in a fit of pique. However, the ball of light in the sky was still there. There was no change at all. Melissa finally could not stand it anymore. She frowned and said to Dave, ¡°Have you performed enough? We don¡¯t have the time!¡± Dave stomped his feet angrily and said, ¡°It must be because I don¡¯t have enough psionic power in my body. Although I can use the modification authority, I can¡¯t make large-scale changes. This is unless I can obtain enough psionic power in a short period of time or do some minor changes to destroy Sophia¡¯s spell!¡± After hearing that, Melissa finally stopped mocking Dave and went up to ask, ¡°Then, can I transfer my power to you?¡± Dave shook his head repeatedly and said, ¡°No! You¡¯re a Dark Elf, and you have the aura of the Demon World in your body. Gajero has just taken away my power. If the aura of the Demon World enters my body again, I¡¯ll definitely die!¡± After hearing that, Melissa suddenly had an inspiration and asked, ¡°Then, can you teach me that so-called modification authority, and let me perform it?¡± The corners of Dave¡¯s mouth trembled slightly, and he shook his head again. He replied, ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Only Vincent has the method to teach the power of modification authority. I can only perform it freely, but I can¡¯t teach others!¡± ¡°Then after all that, we still have no way to solve the problem?¡± Melissa looked at Dave helplessly. She felt the wound on her shoulder hurt from anger. Dave thought for a moment and said, ¡°There¡¯s still one last way, but I don¡¯t know how long Vincent can stall her!¡± Melissa replied in a hurry, ¡°Let¡¯s try it first. As long as Vincent has not brought Sophia back, we still have a chance!¡± Dave nodded and said to Melissa, ¡°There is a large amount of undigested energy in my body. Now, I have to devour as much energy as possible to have a chance to activate the power of modification!¡± Melissa thought for a moment and realized that there was no other way. She could only nod and say, ¡°Then go to the side hall and cultivate for the time being. I¡¯ll guard the courtyard for you!¡± Without saying anything else, Dave turned around and walked into the side hall. He sat cross-legged and enter a meditative state. There was still a large amount of dark golden energy in Dave¡¯s body at the moment. This energy was like a living metal that was completely unusable by him. However, there was a huge amount of power contained within it. It was the purest power left behind by the remains of the Elf King. Previously, when Dave was using the aura of the Demon World to devour this power, it was always very difficult. He was like an unarmed worker developing a gold mine by himself. He could only smash it with his fists and gnaw it with his teeth. The effect was very little, and he could only get some scattered gold. Therefore, Dave was uncertain about how much power he could absorb in a short period of time. ¡°Boom!¡± Just as he thought of digesting the energy, the dark golden energy in his body suddenly exploded like a fountain, disintegrating into the purest psionic power. The power merged with Dave¡¯s body. Dave was frowning as he endured the intense pain. He felt his body changing little by little, and his originally exhausted body was once again filled with energy. However, what filled his body was no longer the disturbing aura of the Demon World. Instead, it was an extreme coldness. It was the power that represented blackness! When Dave opened his eyes again, he found out that the psionic power in his body was once again filled. Moreover, his strength had broken through, and he had advanced to a level 32 creature. ¡°This is really too magical! So, the reason why I had difficulty previously was that the demonic aura in my body was resisting the energy from the Elf King¡¯s remains. After the demonic aura was taken away from me and because I am also an elf, I had managed to achieve perfect compatibility with the Elf King¡¯s energy. This is really a blessing in disguise!¡± After noticing the changes in his body, Dave immediately understood what was going on. He was very moved and happy. He stood up and walked out of the side hall quickly. He looked at Melissa who was guarding the courtyard with an anxious expression. When Melissa heard the movement behind her, she turned to look at Dave. She could not help but show a surprised expression. She sighed repeatedly and said, ¡°You, you, how did you become like this?¡± Dave looked at Melissa in confusion and asked, ¡°What did I become?¡± Melissa looked at Dave up and down and frowned as she said, ¡°You have black hair, black eyes, and the skin all over your body is a little dull. Did you become¡­¡± ¡°A Black Elf!¡± Dave exclaimed in surprise after hearing the changes that had happened to him He had never thought that after absorbing the Black Elf King¡¯s energy, he would directly become a Black Elf! However, based on Vincent¡¯s previous speculation, the Black Elf King had already died at the hands of Gajero, and his divine spark was also extracted by him. As a result, there would no longer be any Black Elves in the Elf Race. Yet, Dave had advanced to become a unique Black Elf although the Black Elf King was already dead! Dave muttered to himself in a daze, ¡°This is¡­ a gift from the Elf King?¡± Melissa suddenly came back to her senses and quickly pulled Dave to the center of the temple. She pointed at the black ball of light in the sky and said, ¡°You¡¯ve already been in there for three hours. You need to disarm that ball of light now! Vincent will be back with Sophia soon!¡± Dave said confidently, ¡°Leave the rest to me!¡± Melissa took two steps back and looked at Dave without any expectation silently. This was because from the moment she met Dave, he had not been able to do anything! When fighting against the soldiers of Serene Spring City, he was almost surrounded and killed. If it was not for Vincent¡¯s timely action, Dave would have been a prisoner! After arriving at Serene Spring City, Dave fought against Sophia again. In the end, he was directly deprived of his power and almost became crippled! Therefore, Melissa only thought of Dave as a last resort. She did not place any expectations on him at all. Dave once again raised his hand and pointed at the black ball of light in the sky. In a deep voice, he shouted, ¡°Modify and disappear!¡± A breeze blew past, and the black ball of light in the sky swayed slightly. Melissa was about to shake her head helplessly when the black ball of light in the sky started to fade. It disappeared into the air completely without leaving a trace behind. Melissa widened her eyes and sighed in surprise, ¡°It worked!¡± Dave felt like he was finally able to hold his head up high. He said with an unfathomable expression, ¡°Since the danger has been eliminated and the soldiers in the city will not act for the time being, then we should quickly get rid of the soldiers on the streets so that when Vincent comes back, we can directly control Sophia!¡± Melissa nodded and said, ¡°That makes sense, but I¡¯m injured, so I can only rely on you for the rest!¡± Dave picked up his knife with confidence and said, ¡°Then watch carefully!¡± Dave walked out of the temple and looked at the soldiers waiting for Sophia¡¯s orders on both sides of the street. He strode over. ¡­ At the same time, Vincent had been dealing with Sophia underground for a long time. Not only did he satisfy Sophia¡¯s various requests in the space tunnel, but he also took the initiative to show her the ability to quickly sink and jump through space. He showed her all the methods that he had developed. Sophia, on the other hand, praised Vincent again and again with a face full of joy. Her words were also more explicit. Sophia pressed her hands on Vincent¡¯s chest and slowly slid them to his shoulders. She sighed softly, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect you to be such a powerful and mysterious man. It really makes me want to sacrifice myself for you! If you don¡¯t mind, I really want to give you a good reward here!¡± Vincent was standing on the spot like a statue. He really wanted to go back to the ground and check if Dave had dealt with the spell in the air. He wanted to then throw the flirtatious Sophia into the sky! At that moment, Sophia¡¯s expression suddenly changed. She pushed Vincent away. She glared at Vincent and shouted, ¡°B*stard, how dare you lie to me?¡± Vincent spread his hands in confusion. He smiled and said, ¡°What? How did I lie to you?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Sophia was about to accuse Vincent of going back on his words, but then she stopped because she suddenly realized that she had no bargaining chips to restrain Vincent! As the space was created by Vincent, she could not resist Vincent¡¯s attack at all. Once she told him that the black light had dissipated, only death would await her! Therefore, she could only remain silent and try her best to keep calm with Vincent. If she could think of a way for Vincent to bring her back to the ground, perhaps everything would turn around! Sophia immediately adjusted her expression and said with a seductive look, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve been taking the initiative for so long, but you didn¡¯t react at all. So, I wanted to change the atmosphere and see if I can arouse your excitement!¡± Vincent could tell what was going on based on Sophia¡¯s reaction. The anger in Sophia¡¯s eyes was not faked. This meant that the spell on the ground had been completely eliminated. There was no longer a need for him to be controlled! Vincent said to Sophia with a cold smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No matter how many tricks you play, I won¡¯t be interested in you! Unless you can take your own head off and give it to me!¡± Sophia¡¯s eyes focused, and her whole body trembled subconsciously. Her eyes were full of fear, but she still forced herself to calm down and smile. She said to Vincent, ¡°Well, I¡¯ve seen everything that needs to be seen. I¡¯m very satisfied with your ability. Now let¡¯s go back to the ground!¡± Vincent shook his head and raised his hand to hold the hilt of his knife gently. He smiled and said, ¡°Are we going back already? Isn¡¯t that a little disappointing? Your suggestion just now was actually quite good. Maybe we can stay here for a little while longer and do something different!¡± Sophia swallowed her saliva nervously. Of course, she knew that Vincent was not flirting with her. He wanted to kill her with the sword-like weapon on his waist! Sophia took a few steps back, trying to increase the distance between her and Vincent. However, after just a thought from Vincent, Sophia¡¯s feet changed instantly. No matter how she retreated, she always stayed the same distance as Vincent, as if she was walking on the same spot. ¡°Stop running. You won¡¯t be able to escape from me!¡± Vincent sighed in a deep voice and slowly pulled out his Return Journey of the Dead from his waist. After seeing this, Sophia finally lost her charming expression and quickly knelt at Vincent¡¯s feet. With tears in her eyes, she begged, ¡°Don¡¯t kill me! Please don¡¯t kill me. As long as you let me live, I¡¯ll still be very useful to you. I can control the soldiers of Serene Spring City, and I can please you. I can even tell you Darren¡¯s whereabouts! As long as you don¡¯t kill me, I¡¯ll do anything!¡± After hearing what she said, Vincent slowly put down the blade in his hand and asked indifferently, ¡°Now you finally want to tell me where Darren is?¡± Sophia nodded repeatedly and said, ¡°Darren is currently outside of Serene Spring City. He is Jessica¡¯s most outstanding assistant. Therefore, he knows the location where Jessica collects the Origin Divine Earth. Right now, he is trying to obtain the Origin Divine Earth. As long as he succeeds, he can become the new apostle and inherit Jessica¡¯s position completely!¡± ¡°Alright, take me to him now!¡± Vincent was worried that Darren, who was outside the city, would find a way to collect the Origin Divine Earth in advance, so he immediately ordered Sophia to bring him to see Darren. Sophia was delighted and quickly said, ¡°Yes, of course! Take me back to the ground now, and I will lead the entire city to escort you to find Darren!¡± Vincent shook his head and smiled. He replied, ¡°No need. If you want to hurry, you can do it in the space tunnel. Don¡¯t even think about going back and giving orders!¡± Sophia knew that Vincent had seen through her purpose, so she stopped crying. She slowly stood up whilst holding the magic staff with both hands. She snorted and said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then kill me! If I can¡¯t survive, you can forget about finding Darren. At least he still has the possibility to avenge me. Otherwise, the two of us can only die in your hands!¡± Vincent smiled slightly and said with disdain, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then have you thought of how you wanted to die?¡± ¡°Of course, to die in battle!¡± Sophia answered without hesitation. She raised her magic staff and directly slapped it at Vincent, while chanting, ¡°My incomparably beloved Lord, please bestow your grace and take me out of this space!¡± When Vincent blocked the staff with his knife, he saw a black light emerge from Sophia¡¯s body, wrapping her body to fly out of the space tunnel. Vincent looked at Sophia who had left the space tunnel. He was not in a hurry to chase after her. Instead, he sighed confidently, ¡°This is a deep rock layer 100,000 meters below the ground. I want to see how long you can run!¡± [1] It seems that Jessica may actually be male and not female based on this statement. However, we are uncertain of the true intention of the author but this is the best interpretation we have of this line at the moment. If there are any updates in the future, we will highlight them accordingly. Chapter 421 - Discovered the Anomaly and Persuaded the Nobles After Sophia escaped, Vincent was left behind in the space tunnel alone. He could only see a pitch-black hole in the rock layer in front of him. However, he was not worried that Sophia would really escape. Instead, he was curious about the abilities that Sophia possessed. Based on Vincent¡¯s previous experiences with the Dark Elves, even the twelve powerful apostles such as Jessica and Andre were unable to break through Vincent¡¯s space tunnel. Even when the two of them transformed into demons, it was still impossible for them to break through the restrictions of the modification authority. However, Sophia was different. She could cast a control skill to separate the target¡¯s soul from its physical body. She also had the ability to travel through space. This was something that even an apostle of the Demon Race could not do! ¡°Strange, it seems like Sophia must have other important secrets!¡± Vincent frowned and sighed. He then began to move quickly through the space tunnel. He followed the hole that Sophia had left behind and looked for traces of her. Both Vincent and Sophia were in the ley lines 100,000 meters underground. It was impossible for Sophia to return to the surface in a short period of time. Therefore, Vincent had enough time to catch up to Sophia. Sophia, who was surrounded by the aura of the Demon World, was like a slippery loach, moving quickly through the soil. However, even after moving for a long time, she did not notice any changes in the surrounding rock layers. This made Sophia feel worried and fearful. Although she had a way to leave Vincent¡¯s control, her method also had its limits. If she could not reach the surface before her physical strength was exhausted, then what awaited Sophia would only be death. She was going to be buried alive! Sophia could not help but shout loudly in the midst of her nervousness, ¡°Damn b*stard, how many meters deep did you take me? Why haven¡¯t I reached the ground yet?¡± However, as soon as she finished speaking, Sophia immediately turned her head to look behind her. She saw that there was only a black tunnel in the space behind her. Her eyes were filled with fear. In the parallel space tunnel right behind Sophia, Vincent was sizing up Sophia who was only one step away from him. He noticed the change in her eyes. ¡°She found me? It seems that she not only has the ability to pass through the space tunnel but also has the ability to peer into space!¡± Vincent frowned and sighed as he moved quickly through the space tunnel. He wanted to kill Sophia or capture her again. It was simply a matter of raising his hand. However, after discovering many abnormalities on Sophia¡¯s body, Vincent decided to observe again to see if Sophia still had any other abilities! Therefore, even though Vincent knew that Sophia had already discovered him, he continued to maintain the same speed as the other party. He continued to chase after her all the way to the top of the ground. At the same time, on the main street of Serene Spring City, there were dozens of soldiers¡¯ corpses lying under Dave¡¯s feet. The blades in his hands were constantly dripping with black blood. There were thousands of fully armed soldiers gathered at the two ends of the street. These soldiers were the guards that Vice City Lord Darren had specially stationed behind to help Sophia before leaving the city. They were also the culprits who had massacred the entire city previously. Although Sophia had already ordered everyone to stop fighting, Dave¡¯s appearance had caused the soldiers to gather once again. Sophia¡¯s order was to stop the massacre of ordinary residents for the time being. However, when they encountered individuals who could resist them or kill them, these soldiers naturally ignored the order and surrounded the streets around the temple. They were ready to kill Dave who caused trouble first. Melissa was hiding at the gate of the temple at that very moment. She looked at the soldiers who had gathered on both sides of the street and could not help but say worriedly, ¡°Almost all the soldiers of the city have gathered here, are you confident in defeating them?¡± Dave looked at the soldiers on the street and said confidently, ¡°Just in time! As long as I stall them here, the residents of Serene Spring City will be safe. If I can kill all of them, then Serene Spring City will be peaceful!¡± Melissa looked at the arrogant Dave and could not help but remind him, ¡°The soldiers of Serene Spring City are basically all level 35 creatures. Even if your strength has improved, you¡¯re still only a level 32 creature. It¡¯s impossible for you to fight against an army of nearly a thousand people!¡± Dave still maintained a smile on his face and said to Melissa, ¡°You know what Vincent said is especially true!¡± Melissa could not help but ask, ¡°What is it?¡± Dave suddenly stopped smiling and said seriously, ¡°How would we know if we don¡¯t try?¡± Dave did not wait for the surrounding troops to attack. He took the initiative to swing his knife at the left side of the junction. ¡°World Domination!¡± His pitch-black blade, which was more than ten meters long, mixed with coldness and darkness, directly hacked it into the middle of the street. In a small team consisting of hundreds of Dark Elves, more than ten Dark Elves were instantly killed on the spot. The rest of the Dark Elves were sent flying in all directions by the huge explosion and crashed into the surrounding walls heavily. For a short period of time, they could not maintain the formation to launch another charge. After the first strike was successful, Dave turned his head to look at the soldiers hovering at the right corner of the street. He raised his long blade and shouted, ¡°Kill!¡± After his voice resounded through the sky, Dave took the initiative to run toward the army in front of him. The general who was organizing the attack saw that Dave was heading toward him from the opposite direction. Although Dave was trapped in a tight encirclement, he did not care about his safety. Instead, he took the initiative to attack. Such boldness and strength were really shocking! ¡°Don¡¯t let him rush over. Shoot arrows to block him!¡± The general of Serene Spring City came up with a countermeasure quickly. He immediately instructed the soldiers beside him to equip themselves with bows and arrows to shoot at Dave who was rushing over. There were around 500 Dark Elves gathered at the intersection on both sides of the street. 500 arrows were shot every round. Every soldier of Serene Spring City carried a strong bow and 20 feathered swords. Previously, when the soldiers were massacring the civilians, they only used their broadswords and spears to deal with them. None of them had used the feathered arrows that they had stored on their backs. Therefore, at that moment, each Dark Elf had 20 arrows aimed at Dave. Each wave had 500 arrows. This meant that there was a total of 10,000 arrows being shot at Dave! Dave looked at the rain of arrows in the sky. His feet did not stop at all. He raised his left hand and shouted in a deep voice, ¡°Eternal Shield of Darkness!¡± Pure dark energy surged out of Dave¡¯s left hand and condensed into a shield that blocked his entire body. No matter how dense the rain of swords in the sky was, it could not hurt Dave at all. At the same time, Dave raised his Inquisitive God of the World that was in his other hand high once again. He slashed toward the army formation in front of him horizontally. ¡°Sweep away an army of a thousand!¡± shouted Dave loudly. A hint of madness and joy flashed in his eyes. This move was not one of the eight forms of Heaven¡¯s Will that Vincent had taught him, but a brand-new blade technique that he had learned from the Art of Heaven¡¯s will, Conqueror of the World! Dave¡¯s violent blade aura, mixed with dark energy of extreme yin and cold, swept across the army formation. After a series of miserable screams, the soldiers in the first three rows of the army formation all fell dead on the ground. The armor of the soldiers in the fourth row had broken into two pieces. Their skin and flesh had been flipped open, almost spilling out their internal organs. They all clutched their stomachs and fell to the ground, wailing. Although the soldiers in the fifth row were not hurt by the blades, they could clearly feel the killing intent and coldness in the air. They could not help but spit out blood and sit on the ground in shock. The general of Serene Spring City was shocked when he saw that Dave had broken the defense of five rows of soldiers with just one slash. He quickly shouted, ¡°The enemy has special abilities. Everyone, stand in different positions and get ready to form another formation! Trap him first!¡± The soldiers of Serene Spring City, who were usually well-trained, displayed good combat skills. They raised their spears and spread out, forming a huge pocket formation. They were waiting for Dave to break into the formation to trap him to his death. After becoming the City Lord of Devil Flame City, Dave had more opportunities to interact with the army. He also had a better understanding of the different kinds of formations. At this moment, he could tell that the enemy had already set up a battle formation and was only waiting for him to fall into the trap. After understanding the purpose of the formation, Dave still took a step forward resolutely and ran forward fiercely. He directly entered the other party¡¯s formation. Melissa, who was worried, was just about to remind Dave when she suddenly saw Dave, who had broken into the trap, immediately stopped in his tracks. He held his knife with both hands and was ready to attack. Melissa thought of all the magical methods that Dave had just displayed. She could not help but hope that Dave would have some way to stop the current war! Dave swung his weapon. There was nothing new about it. He still used the same method that he had just comprehended. It was just that this time, Dave had used more power, so the destructive power of his knife would definitely increase as well. In addition to that, Dave had tapped the ground with his foot. With a twist of his foot, his entire body turned, and the blade that he swung out slashed out 360 degrees, forming a closed disc! The surrounding Dark Elves were prepared to attack Dave with their arrows, spears, and short swords. However, no matter how they attacked, they could not avoid waving and drawing their bows, so they lost the best opportunity to dodge. Dave was like a god of war. He was sweeping his long knife and attacking everyone with a destructive force. In an instant, a bloody mist was formed, causing the soldiers who were lucky enough to survive to instantly feel a chill down their spines. They threw their weapons on the ground and ran out of the city. Dave looked at the soldiers who were running away quickly. He could not help but feel a little worried. He turned to Melissa and shouted, ¡°I should be able to deal with these soldiers, but if they escape, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t do anything as I am alone. Is there any way to take over Serene Spring City now? It¡¯s best to close all the city gates so that we can begin to clean up Jessica and Darren¡¯s henchmen!¡± Melissa suddenly had an idea. She nodded repeatedly and said, ¡°There is a way! I can use the connections of the Carter family to contact some of the noble families and current officials in Serene Spring City. If I can get their support, they will definitely send their men to help us take over Serene Spring City completely!¡± After hearing Melissa¡¯s idea, Dave immediately rushed to the front of the temple again. He stretched out his hand and grabbed Melissa¡¯s wrist to lead her to the left side of the street. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of the soldiers, and you¡¯ll find a way out. Only the two of us can save the Dark Elves of Serene Spring City in the shortest period of time!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Melissa nodded without hesitation and said softly, ¡°No problem, but you have to be careful!¡± A proud smile appeared on the corner of Dave¡¯s mouth. As he had always encountered issues in the previous battles, he never knew how it really felt to be a victor. As there was currently an opportunity in front of him, Dave naturally could not bear to let it go. He raised the weapon in his hand once again and quickly slashed at the army formation. Black knife lights flew up and down, almost filling the entire street. On the left side of the battlefield, scarlet snowflakes kept flying up, symbolizing those lives coming to an end. In the end, the soldiers on the left side did not dare to face the powerful attack from Dave. They turned around and fled toward the city gate! Dave was like a general who had won the battle. He stood in the middle of the street and let out a long howl toward the sky. Melissa, who was beside him, said in a bad mood, ¡°Stop it. Think of a way to send me to the east of the city! Besides my grandfather, Lord Cameron is the most senior noble in Serene Spring City. He used to be a very outstanding minister of Serene Spring City. However, we have to make sure that the old man is still alive. If he is still alive, perhaps we can get everyone in the city to support us!¡± Dave knew that this was an important matter, so he did not delay at all when he heard that. He protected Melissa and ran straight to the east. There was a tall and majestic mansion in the east district. There were two Dark Elves holding long swords. They were wearing the standard armor of Serene Spring City and were like two elf-shaped surveillance cameras. They were keeping watch of any movement in the front gate. They were the soldiers who had been ordered by Darren to guard Cameron¡¯s mansion once eliminating the Carter family. Even if the streets in the city were filled with the sounds of killing, it had nothing to do with them. This was because they only had one mission and that was to ensure that Cameron could not leave his house even half a step regardless of whether Serene Spring City still existed. If he disobeyed, the two of them would definitely draw their swords and execute Cameron on the spot. In the courtyard, Cameron¡¯s wife, children, and the housekeeper were trying to dissuade Cameron who was about to open the door to leave. Cameron¡¯s wife hugged his thigh tightly and begged in a sorrowful voice, ¡°You can¡¯t go out now. It¡¯s too dangerous outside. Haven¡¯t you heard that Jessica¡¯s troops have already started to massacre the city? If you go out now, wouldn¡¯t it be the same as giving them an excuse to wipe out the Cameron family for nothing?¡¯ Cameron shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care who will come and wipe out our family now, but I know that Serene Spring City still needs me, and the innocent residents in the city need me even more! I have to go out and do something for them. Instead of keeping me in this courtyard, it¡¯s better for me to just crash my head here and die!¡± After hearing his decisive tone, Cameron¡¯s family did not dare to dissuade him anymore. They could only let go of their hands and watch as Cameron strode to the gate of the courtyard. He pushed the gate open angrily with both hands. ¡°Bang! Bang!¡± The moment the front door of Cameron¡¯s house swung opened, the sound of two heavy objects landing on the ground was heard. Dust flew everywhere and blocked Cameron¡¯s vision. ¡°Cough, cough!¡± Cameron coughed loudly. At the same time, he frowned and looked at the two figures standing in front of him through the dust. When Cameron saw Dave, a hint of surprise and vigilance flashed in his eyes. However, his gaze soon shifted to Melissa. He was pleasantly surprised and quickly said, ¡°Melissa, you¡¯re still alive! That¡¯s great! As long as you¡¯re still alive, the Carter family will be able to keep the last of their bloodline. Your grandfather, father, and your brother will be able to rest in peace even if they die!¡± When Melissa heard Cameron mention her family, she felt a little sad. She quickly said, ¡°Lord Cameron, currently, there are no leaders in Serene Spring City. The soldiers who massacred the city have been defeated by this friend of mine. Please contact the other nobles in the city immediately to recall the rights of Darren and Jessica. We want to take back Serene Spring City and close the city gates to ensure the safety of the residents!¡± Cameron was shocked when he heard that. He frowned and said, ¡°Jessica may have done something wrong, but she is one of the twelve apostles acknowledged by God Gajero. If we usurp power without permission, I¡¯m afraid that the gods will be dissatisfied. Why don¡¯t you rest in my residence for a while? I¡¯ll join forces with the other big families to persuade Jessica, and you should stop hanging out with the other elves!¡± As he spoke, Cameron¡¯s gaze fell on Dave once again. His tone was filled with worry, and intense hatred at the same time. Melissa shook her head repeatedly and said in a deep voice, ¡°Lord Cameron! Now is not the time to be pedantic. Even if you still maintain your faith in Gajero, you still can¡¯t save Serene Spring City. Now, you can only give up your faith temporarily and work together with my friends to protect Serene Spring City!¡± Cameron shook his head and said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re muddle-headed! You¡¯ve been brainwashed by the bad guys! What do you mean by relying on them to save Serene Spring City? I¡¯ll go to the streets now and stop those soldiers who are slaughtering the civilians. I don¡¯t believe that there¡¯s no other way to end the catastrophe of Serene Spring City!¡± Melissa still wanted to advise Cameron at this time, but Dave shook his head at her, indicating that there was no need to say anymore. Melissa wanted to say something but she stopped herself. She looked at Dave and could only let out a long sigh. She chose to remain silent. Dave turned his head and looked at Cameron, who had a stubborn look on his face and was very wary of him. He smiled and said, ¡°Old man, you don¡¯t need to go to the streets and use your physical body to stop the soldiers who are slaughtering the civilians. This is because I¡¯ve just killed a small portion of those soldiers. The rest have already fled out of the city! Serene Spring City is temporarily safe. Only by closing all the city gates as soon as possible can we prevent Darren from leading the soldiers back to kill us!¡± Cameron looked at Dave. He originally wanted to scold Dave for talking big, but when he saw the long knife in Dave¡¯s hand stained with pitch-black blood, his eyes could not help but tremble. He then muttered, ¡°You¡¯re deliberately pushing Serene Spring City to the brink of death! So what if you can drive the soldiers out of the city now? So what if the city gates are really closed? When City Lord Jessica returns, won¡¯t the Dark Elves in the city still be killed like traitors?¡± Dave shook his head helplessly and sighed randomly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that, because Jessica died a few days ago, and her entire body has been refined into pure psionic power. She doesn¡¯t even have the chance to resurrect!¡± Chapter 422 - Persuaded the Elder and Waited for the News ¡°Jessica is dead?¡± Cameron looked at Dave with a face full of shock. He could not believe that what he said was true. Dave nodded and said, ¡°Not only Jessica, but Andre is also dead! And I was a witness of that great battle. Now, I have become the City Lord of Devil Flame City. Serene Spring City is in turmoil. If you don¡¯t step out in time, I¡¯m afraid that more innocent elves will die tragically!¡± Cameron looked at Dave with a profound gaze, sneered, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about how an elf like you can become the City Lord of Devil Flame City. With your weak strength, how can you kill two apostles? You are just trying to use your flowery words to take advantage of the internal chaos in Serene Spring City. I will never cooperate with you!¡± After seeing that Cameron was so insistent, Dave could not help but turn to Melissa and say, ¡°Other than this old man, is there anyone else? With his timid and suspicious character, it is really difficult for him to take on such a big responsibility. If it was not for your sake, I would really like to beat him up!¡± Melissa gave Dave a stern look to stop his impulse. She then turned to Cameron and said, ¡°Lord Cameron, now is not the time to be entangled in faith. The elves of Serene Spring City are now prostrating themselves under the butcher¡¯s knife. We must think of all ways to save our elves. Even if it¡¯s other elves, what¡¯s the harm in cooperating? Do we have to watch so many civilians die tragically?¡± Cameron was speechless by Melissa¡¯s question. After hesitating for a while, he still replied, ¡°No!¡± He said stubbornly, ¡°You¡¯re too extreme, too radical! If what this elf says is false, your actions will really put everyone in a desperate situation. I can wait for Jessica or Darren to come back, negotiate with them, and convince them to put down the butcher¡¯s knife. I can still save most of their lives!¡± Melissa looked at the naive Cameron and did not know how to dissuade him. She could only hold her forehead and sigh as she paced on the spot. Dave took a step forward and grabbed Cameron¡¯s collar. He said coldly, ¡°When Darren comes back, he won¡¯t listen to anything you say. He will directly give the order to kill all the elves in Serene Spring City! This is because he is looking for a way to steal the Origin Divine Earth. As long as he finds the Origin Divine Earth and offers it to the demons, he can become the new apostle. Plus, the task given to the apostles by the demons is to kill all the elves after draining all the Origin Divine Earth! If you want to negotiate with the demons, I won¡¯t stop you, but you can¡¯t let all the residents in the city take this risk with you!¡± ¡°What? The Origin Divine Earth!¡± Cameron looked at Dave in shock. He did not expect the young Dark Elf in front of him to know so many high-level secrets of the Elf Race. At the same time, his eyes were filled with worry and nervousness for the first time. Dave took a deep breath and explained slowly, ¡°The previous City Lord of Devil Flame City, Andre, was my father. I used to be a Dark Elf too. However, I saw Andre extract the Origin Divine Earth and offer it to Gajero with my own eyes. As a result, Bright Moon City has been reduced to ruins. If we didn¡¯t stop him in time, Devil Flame City would have been reduced to hell by now! Jessica wanted to find the place where Andre collected the Origin Divine Earth and expose his whereabouts. That¡¯s why she died tragically in the ruins of Bright Moon City. If you don¡¯t believe me, I can bring you to Bright Moon City and let you see for yourself how the Origin Divine Earth was extracted!¡± Cameron could not help but retreat in shock after hearing what Dave said. Even Melissa was stunned when she heard the deal between the twelve apostles and Gajero. ¡°You said that you found out that Andre was collecting the Origin Divine Earth and Jessica wanted to seize the opportunity to fight for it. After you found out about all of this, you killed your father and Jessica? This scenario is too terrifying. I really can¡¯t accept it!¡± Cameron seemed to have aged ten years at that moment. He shook his head and sighed. He was a Dark Elf who was loyal to his faith. So far, he still had enmity toward Dave and good intentions toward Jessica. However, Dave¡¯s words stimulated Cameron deeply. In fact, Dave did not actually point out the evidence of Jessica seizing the Origin Divine Earth and betraying the entire Elf Race. Cameron did! He was once a minister of Serene Spring City and had handled many government affairs for Jessica. One of the things that left the deepest impression on Cameron was Jessica¡¯s order for him to prepare a detailed map of the terrain within Serene Spring City¡¯s sphere of influence. Moreover, she had also asked him to calibrate the location and density of the Origin Divine Trees¡¯ growth in previous years. At that time, Cameron thought that it was not an important matter, so he handled it a little slower. In the end, he was met with Jessica¡¯s wrath and could only stay up for a few days and nights to draw the map. Not long after that incident, Jessica became one of the famous twelve apostles! Cameron had never understood the significance of the map to Jessica. However, after thinking about it, he finally figured out that Jessica might have been able to use the density of the Origin Divine Tree to deduce the location where the Origin Divine Earth was located. She could then use the geographical situation to find the lowest point and dig deep into the Origin Divine Earth. It was very possible! Any elves that had not completely lost their rationality and hearts would understand that seizing the Origin Divine Earth was the most unforgivable thing. It was also the only other bottom line above an elf¡¯s faith. Draining the Origin Divine Earth was equivalent to destroying the Elf World. Without the earth and sky that they relied on to survive, the Elf Race could only walk toward extinction. This was an outcome that Cameron absolutely did not want to face. After seeing Cameron¡¯s eyes gradually becoming cloudy, Dave shook him hard twice. He shouted loudly, ¡°Now is not the time for you to be in a daze. You have to make a decision quickly and lead the residents of Serene Spring City to seal the city gates. Only then can we rest assured and search for Darren¡¯s traces!¡± Cameron gradually came back to his senses after Dave¡¯s reminder. He slowly turned his head to look at Melissa as if he was asking for her opinion. This was because Cameron still could not believe the words of Dave who had different beliefs from him. Melissa nodded and said firmly, ¡°Dave is definitely not talking nonsense. We all know in our hearts that everything we saw and experienced is completely consistent with what he said. Jessica and Darren are the accomplices of Gajero¡¯s destruction of the Elf world. We must act now, both to protect ourselves and to protect this world!¡± Cameron sighed hesitantly, ¡°If the Origin Divine Earth is sucked dry, not only will the Elf World be completely paralyzed, but the Origin Divine Tree will also be completely extinct. When the last Origin Divine Tree withers, the Elf Race will be on the verge of extinction. This is a secret that has been passed down since ancient times, and every member of the Elf Race knows about it. No matter how crazy Andre and Jessica are, they will not dig their own graves. How can I believe that they will steal the Origin Divine Earth and use it to please the gods?¡± Dave shouted impatiently, ¡°The twelve apostles have already received rewards from Gajero. They can get rid of their elf identity at any time and transform into demons! We killed Andre and Jessica when they were demons. After giving up their elf bloodline and identity, they can no longer be considered as members of the Elf Race, nor are they our relatives and compatriots. Instead, they are invaders who want to destroy the Elf World!¡± After hearing what Dave said, Melissa immediately thought of something. She quickly said, ¡°Every Dark Elf above level 40 will have the demonized form given by Gajero, but Jessica seems to have never used this ability. Even when she wants to publicize her strength, she only uses arrays and spells. It¡¯s very likely that her demonized form will cause her to become a demon forever, so she did not dare to use it lightly!¡± After listening to Melissa¡¯s analysis, Cameron could not help but nod repeatedly. He finally relaxed and said, ¡°Alright, I believe you. I will immediately contact the nobles in the city and my students in the army. I will lead everyone to close the city gates immediately and not let Darren and any soldiers step through the city gate!¡± Dave let out a long sigh of relief. He turned to Melissa and said, ¡°You accompany the old man to contact the others. I will continue to patrol around the city to stop the remainder of Darren¡¯s subordinates!¡± Melissa nodded and replied, ¡°Okay!¡± She then took Cameron and left quickly. They walked straight to the other end of the street. The nobles in Serene Spring City lived in the East District, so they were not too far from the Cameron family. Melissa and Cameron quickly contacted many nobles who held important positions. After a round of explanations, they won the trust of everyone successfully. Everyone began to mobilize their own energy and called for their subordinates and residents to close the city gates in all four directions. They also gathered a temporary army to guard the city gates tightly to prevent Darren from suddenly leading his troops back to attack them. Dave held his knife in one hand and wandered around Serene Spring City again and again. He was acting as a patrolling general to maintain law and order. He also comforted all the ordinary residents that he met along the way. However, these were not the most important things to Dave at that moment. What he wanted to know the most was when Vincent would be able to return to the surface! Dave muttered with a face full of expectation, ¡°The matters above ground have been settled, Vincent. Now it¡¯s up to you to find Darren¡¯s whereabouts!¡± ¡­ In the rock layer 50,000 meters below Dave¡¯s feet, High Priest Sophia was crawling with difficulty. The demonic aura protecting her body had become very dim, and her speed to open up a path had slowed down to a pitiful degree. However, she did not dare to stop, because she knew that a pair of eyes had been staring at her from behind. ¡°My physical strength will soon be exhausted, but I still can¡¯t see the ground. It seems that I¡¯m really going to die!¡± Sophia sighed helplessly in her heart. The demonic aura on the surface of her body slowly dissipated, directly exposing her to the soil. The heavy pressure instantly suffocated Sophia. At the same time, the fear of death had also spread to her heart. Chapter 423 - Captured Her Again and Told Her the Truth Sophia kept struggling in the soil. Blood gradually appeared on her hands and feet, and her face turned dark purple due to the lack of air. Sophia finally saw the horror of dying. No matter how fearless she was before, or how she would rather die than fight Vincent to the end, her strong will instantly shattered and her strong heart collapsed when she felt like she was losing her life. At that moment, she wanted to cry out for help, but she could not open her mouth. She wanted to cry for her ending, but she could not even shed tears! Just as Sophia was about to lose all her strength, a space door suddenly opened. A hand reached out from the space door and grabbed Sophia¡¯s ankle. He used a huge force to drag her from the soil into the space tunnel. As the space door closed again, clusters of flames slowly lit up. Sophia coughed violently and saw the calm Vincent in front of her. Tears finally burst out of her eyes, and she curled up in a corner, shivering. Vincent looked at Sophia and said coldly, ¡°What? You just ran for a while, and you can¡¯t run anymore? It seems like the ability given to you by Gajero is very ordinary!¡± Sophia could not help but cry even louder after hearing what Vincent said. She did not know what Vincent was going to do to her. At that moment, she could only continue to cry and pretend to be crazy to buy more time. What Sophia wanted at that moment was nothing more than time to live! Vincent looked at the beautiful Dark Elf in front of him, who was in a mess and was crying uncontrollably. He did not have a shred of sympathy for her at all. He pulled out his Return Journey of the Dead and placed its tip directly on Sophia¡¯s chin. He said coldly, ¡°If you only know how to cry, then you are useless to me. A useless Dark Elf. How do you think I will deal with you?¡± Sophia immediately stopped crying. She sobbed and took a few deep breaths. She then asked, ¡°What do you want to know? I will tell you everything! As long as you let me go!¡± Vincent thought for a moment and asked, ¡°The ability you displayed is something Jessica and Andre do not have. I am very curious about your position in the eyes of the demons.¡± Sophia could not help but laugh at herself. She shook her head and said, ¡°Actually, it is nothing. I am only a level 35 creature. In fact, I do not have the strength to make the demons look up to me. What I have is all because of me continuously selling my body! Every time I seduce a man and spend a night in the temple, I will receive many gifts from Gajero. Among them are some very powerful spells and rare secret spells. I told Jessica and Darren some of the spells and used them to keep my position as the High Priest. As for some secret spells that can save my life at critical moments, I did not tell anyone. I just began to practice them in private secretly, thinking that they could be useful to me during critical moments!¡± After saying that, Sophia could not help but sigh helplessly. This was because she was currently in a critical moment of her life. Unfortunately, the secret skill given by Gajero was unable to help her to escape from Vincent¡¯s control. Instead, it made her fall into an even more embarrassing situation! Vincent looked at Sophia who did not seem to be lying. He frowned slightly and sighed, ¡°It seems that what you said before was right. Gajero was indeed encouraging you to do these things! This is because every time you bring men to the temple, Gajero will capture a lot of negative energy because those men will show greed and betrayal to their families. This is what Gajero wants the most! Therefore, you get better treatment than Jessica. Plus, you are also weak enough so Gajero will not worry about you being out of control, so you get more benefits!¡± Sophia said indifferently, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s exactly what you said! But it doesn¡¯t matter to me anymore. When you return to the surface, you¡¯ll destroy the temple and rule the entire Serene Spring City. I¡¯m no longer a High Priest. The best outcome is that I¡¯ll be a prisoner!¡± Vincent frowned and said, ¡°Your fate depends on the new City Lord of Serene Spring City. But if you can tell me where Darren is now, I can plead with the City Lord for you. At least I can save your life!¡± Sophia shook her head, smiled helplessly, and said, ¡°Actually, when I found out that you tricked me into going underground just to control me, I wanted to compromise with you and tell you Darren¡¯s whereabouts to save my life! But unfortunately, I don¡¯t know where Darren went at all. I was just trying to intimidate you by acting very tough before!¡± Vincent let out a cold snort. In fact, this outcome was already within his expectations. He was not surprised at all after hearing Sophia saying it out loud. Vincent put away the Return Journey of the Dead and controlled the space tunnel to jump to the ground in an instant. When light appeared before their eyes again, Vincent and Sophia saw that the streets of Serene Spring City had become orderly. The residents of the city had begun to clean up the corpses on the streets quietly. There were also residents fetching water to wash away the bloodstains on the ground. It was as if they wanted to wipe away the tragic experiences of Serene Spring City in the past few days. After seeing the scene, Sophia¡¯s eyes could not help but become even more dispirited. Vincent said with great satisfaction, ¡°Dave did well. It seems that Serene Spring City has sealed off the city gates and disposed of the soldiers in the city!¡± As he spoke, Vincent raised his hand and snapped his fingers. The space tunnel instantly collapsed, and Vincent and Sophia appeared on the streets out of thin air. ¡°Ah, foreigners!¡± When the residents who were cleaning the street saw Vincent, they could not help but exclaim. The nearby residents all picked up their weapons and surrounded Vincent. Vincent only glanced at the residents of Serene Spring City who had surrounded him. He did not resist, nor did he explain anything. He just stood quietly on the spot. The citizens who were surrounding Vincent waited for a while, but they did not see any reaction from Vincent. They could not help but look at each other in surprise, not knowing what to do for a moment. A slightly older Dark Elf sighed in the end, ¡°Forget it. We should inform Lord Cameron about this matter. Since he has no intention of leaving anyway, everyone can go about their own matters first!¡± Everyone agreed and nodded. They sent one of them to report to Lord Cameron¡¯s mansion. The rest of them dispersed and continued to clean up the streets. Nevertheless, they subconsciously kept a distance from Vincent to ensure that he would not suddenly leave their encirclement. Vincent did not care about this at all. He only looked down at Sophia who was sitting on the ground and used his gaze to warn her so she would not escape. Sophia knew that she could not fight against Vincent. She could only lower her head quietly and wait for others to decide her fate. Not long after, a group of elves rushed over. Melissa and Dave were running at the front. When they saw Vincent and Sophia, they could not help but shout happily, ¡°Great, have you found Darren¡¯s whereabouts?¡± Vincent shook his head and said to Melissa, ¡°Sophia doesn¡¯t know Darren¡¯s whereabouts at all, so we have to go out of the city to find Darren! As for her, I¡¯ll leave her to you!¡± Melissa could not help but turn her head and look at Sophia who was sitting on the ground with disgust. She frowned and said, ¡°What¡¯s there to deal with? Just kill her!¡± Vincent reminded her softly, ¡°She is a High Priest, and she has a close relationship with Jessica and Darren. She must be very familiar with their actions. Even if she doesn¡¯t know the location of the Origin Divine Earth, she must know the location where Jessica and Darren hide their wealth. This is very important information to you. Are you sure you want to let her die just like that?¡± Melissa could not help but say helplessly, ¡°But her strength is not low, and her methods are strange. Even if we lock her up, I don¡¯t think we can trap her!¡± Dave took the initiative to step forward and said, ¡°That¡¯s easy. I can seal the demonic aura in her body and ensure that she doesn¡¯t have any ability to escape!¡± Vincent looked at Dave and could not help but say, ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for a while. How did you get so dirty?¡± Dave quickly replied, ¡°What do you mean dirty? I am now an authentic Black Elf! And I might even be the only Black Elf in Elf World!¡± Vincent could not help but feel surprised when he heard that. However, he could guess that Dave had completely absorbed the energy from the Elf King¡¯s remains. Vincent could not help but feel a little curious. The Black Elf King had already lost his divine spark, yet Dave was still able to become a Black Elf. There must be a secret hidden within! Melissa could not help but urge Dave, ¡°Since you have a way, why are you still standing there? Quickly seal her cultivation and leave the city to find Darren!¡± Dave looked at Melissa helplessly and sighed softly, ¡°No matter what, I¡¯m still the city Lord of Devil Flame City. Can you not command me like a soldier? I know what to do!¡± Before Melissa could refute again, Dave had already reached out his hands to Sophia. He sighed, ¡°Eternal Dark Shackles!¡± A cold and gloomy aura instantly gushed out from Dave¡¯s hands and turned into a thin and long chain. It drilled directly into Sophia¡¯s body. A sound of a lock locking could be heard. Sophia instantly collapsed on the ground like a deflated rubber ball. Dave clapped his hands and said to Melissa proudly, ¡°It¡¯s done. She¡¯s just an ordinary elf now! Unless I help her personally, or a Dark Elf stronger than me saves her, she can¡¯t use the demonic aura for the rest of her life!¡± Melissa glared at Dave with disdain. She turned to Vincent and said, ¡°Since I¡¯m guarding Sophia now, I can¡¯t leave the city with you. But you two aren¡¯t familiar with the area either and you don¡¯t know where Darren is. How can you find him?¡± Vincent could not help but fall into silence. No matter how powerful he was, he could not search all the territories around Serene Spring City. That would undoubtedly cost a lot of time, and what they lacked the most at that moment was time! ¡°I can find Darren!¡± At that moment, an old voice came from behind the crowd. Cameron passed through everyone¡¯s line of sight and walked in front of Vincent. Chapter 424 - The Race War Just when no one knew where Darren was, Cameron stood up. Not only did his actions attract everyone, but they also shocked many of them, including Melissa. This was because those who knew Cameron knew that he was a devout believer of Gajero. What he hated the most was elves like Dave, and outsiders who did not belong to the Elf World! However, Cameron had taken the initiative to offer help to Vincent. This was enough to make many Dark Elves feel incredulous! Melissa said with some gratitude, ¡°Lord Cameron, I didn¡¯t expect you to stand up at this time!¡± Cameron shook his head slightly. He walked directly in front of Melissa and Vincent. Cameron looked Vincent up and down and said in a deep voice, ¡°I know Darren¡¯s whereabouts, but you have to tell me, what are you planning to do?¡± Vincent smiled indifferently and said, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m going to find Darren and stop him from stealing the Origin Divine Earth!¡± ¡°Then how are you going to stop him?¡± asked Cameron again. Vincent replied without hesitation, ¡°Kill him!¡± Cameron was stunned at first. He then said, ¡°You want to use the information I provided you to kill the Dark Elves. Do you think that¡¯s reasonable?¡± Vincent frowned slightly and asked, ¡°Then what do you think is reasonable?¡± Cameron smiled slightly and said meaningfully, ¡°You can¡¯t use the information provided by Dark Elves to kill Dark Elves. Such an act is an invasion, and it¡¯s very shameful! The Dark Elves should solve the problem of the Dark Elves themselves. You must understand this, or else you¡¯ll be unable to move an inch in Elf World!¡± Vincent twisted his neck and frowned at Cameron. He replied, ¡°Oh, so you are not trying to provide information about Darren, you are trying to teach me a lesson!¡± Dave and Melissa could not help but hold their foreheads in pain when they heard this. They did not expect Cameron to be so stubborn, even with Vincent! Cameron said with a smile, ¡°Even if I¡¯m lecturing you, you have to understand that the current situation is like this: If you want to know Darren¡¯s whereabouts, you have to go through me. And you have to promise me that you won¡¯t hurt any Dark Elves. Otherwise, I will never tell you!¡± Vincent nodded with a smile and said indifferently, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I won¡¯t trouble you. We will find Darren¡¯s whereabouts ourselves. As for what will happen to Serene Spring City, it¡¯s up to you to decide!¡± After saying that, Vincent was about to turn around and leave. After seeing that, Dave and Melissa stepped forward in a hurry to stop Vincent and said anxiously, ¡°Vincent! Now is not the time to be angry. Without you, we won¡¯t be able to stop Darren, let alone save Serene Spring City!¡± Vincent looked at Dave and Melissa, and the corners of his mouth suddenly curled up into a smile. He said in a deep voice, ¡°If you want me to save Serene Spring City and stop Darren, the Dark Elves of Serene Spring City should at least cooperate with me! In the end, I¡¯m just a foreigner. What does the life and death of the Elf Race have to do with me?¡± Dave was not disappointed after hearing Vincent¡¯s ruthless words because he was paying attention to the smile on his face. After spending so much time with Vincent, Dave knew that Vincent was not someone who smiled often. Whenever he smiled, it must be because his plan had succeeded, or when he thought that someone was stupid! At that moment, Dave did not think that his and Melissa¡¯s actions were stupid. On the contrary, the reason why he had the heart to save the elves was all because of Vincent¡¯s guidance. Therefore, Vincent¡¯s smile was not meant to mock Dave and Melissa. Instead, he must have devised some kind of plan that had already succeeded in its preliminary stage. After thinking about it, Dave could not help but look at Cameron behind Vincent subconsciously. Soon, he understood Vincent¡¯s intention. He retreated to the side silently, leaving Melissa alone to face Vincent. Melissa naturally did not have as many thoughts as Dave. She only knew that Vincent was her last hope to save Serene Spring City. Otherwise, when Darren¡¯s army arrived, everyone in Serene Spring City would die without a doubt! Melissa said to Vincent sincerely, ¡°Vincent, although I don¡¯t know why you came to the Elf world, I can see that you only hate Gajero and the Demon Race. I believe that your world must have encountered the same predicament as the Elf Race so we have a common enemy. Please stay and fight with us against Gajero and his minions!¡± Vincent frowned slightly and said, ¡°What a joke!¡± He sneered, ¡°Why should I help you? Our human world hasn¡¯t been invaded by demons yet, and we¡¯ve already formed a defense force. Besides, if I want to fight Gajero, I can find a more powerful helper. Why should I join hands with the elves?¡± At that moment, more and more elves were gathering around the streets. The residents of Serene Spring City who had just escaped death were listening to the conversation between Vincent and Melissa. They were surprised to see that the two of them were not scared to call Gajero by his name. They were also surprised to hear Vincent offending the gods with his words. They were frustrated by Vincent¡¯s ruthlessness. Vincent had stopped the massacre in Serene Spring City and had also caught High Priest Sophia. The only danger that hung in the air was Vice City Lord Darren and the missing City Lord Jessica. If the residents of Serene Spring City did not have Vincent¡¯s help, how could they bear Darren¡¯s fury? After hearing what Vincent said, Melissa spoke as if she had made up her mind, ¡°If you stay here and help Serene Spring City and all the elves to resist Gajero, you can attract the Demon Race¡¯s energy to Elf World! If we win, it will be a good thing for us. If we lose, we will just destroy Elf World. We will not hurt the world that you want to protect. Isn¡¯t such a condition enough for you to help us?¡± The surrounding residents could not help but widen their eyes when they heard Melissa¡¯s words. No one had expected Melissa to make such a crazy decision. Dave, who had already retreated into the crowd, sighed and said, ¡°There seems to be no better solution at the moment! If we don¡¯t support Vincent, what awaits the elves will only be destruction. If we support Vincent, the result will be just as what Melissa had said. It will be either a humiliating death or a desperate fight! I believe that any brave elf would know what to do. I support Melissa!¡± The residents who were hesitating or were confused earlier soon figured out the stakes after hearing what Dave said. If they stood with Vincent to fight Darren and the demons behind him, Elf World would be scorched by the war. However, if they did not have Vincent¡¯s help, the elves would still be destroyed in the end. There would be no change in the result! Although the residents of Serene Spring City were still Dark Elves and believers of Gajero, they had seen the end of the world after they were almost killed earlier. Neither Darren nor Jessica cared about their lives. If they were allowed to continue ruling Serene Spring City, it would be like a hell of despair for everyone. ¡°You¡¯re right! Melissa¡¯s choice isn¡¯t wrong. I support her!¡± ¡°Miss Melissa is indeed worthy of being the successor of the Carter family. She has courage and determination. I also support her!¡± Some of the Dark Elves who were still hot-blooded in the crowd expressed their support for Melissa. At the same time, they were determined to follow Melissa¡¯s words and invite Vincent to fight against the demons together. This way, they would stand a chance to save Elf World. Vincent turned to look at the excited crowd and could not help but nod, ¡°Good! It seems that the Dark Elves of Serene Spring City are still brave. They understand the reason and know the difference between good and evil! Moreover, there¡¯s such an excellent decision-maker like Melissa. I¡¯m willing to stay and help everyone fight against Darren and the demon forces behind him!¡± ¡°Great, long live Melissa!¡± Cheers broke out in the crowd. They were not familiar with Vincent, and some of them did not even know his name. However, they remembered Melissa¡¯s name being mentioned in Vincent¡¯s words. Therefore, in their hearts, the meritorious deeds of joining hands with Vincent to resist the demons were all superimposed by Melissa. After saying two sentences, Melissa had become the hero in everyone¡¯s hearts! ¡°This¡­¡± Melissa looked at Vincent in a daze as if she did not know why the Dark Elves were cheering her name. Vincent raised his hand to signal for everyone to be quiet. He then turned around and said to Cameron, ¡°I believe that most of the Dark Elves in Serene Spring City hope to break away from the rule of Jessica and Darren. However, there are still some who believe in Gajero and are still willing to be loyal to Jessica and Darren. They even threatened me to help save Darren¡¯s life. This behavior is absolutely unacceptable!¡± Cameron could not help but be startled. He did not expect Vincent to suddenly point the finger at him. He also did not expect Vincent¡¯s words to be so impactful. The residents of Serene Spring City had turned to look at him instead. ¡°You, you have misunderstood me! I just want to say that the Elf Race still needs to handle their own matters. As a foreigner, you only need to provide help, but you don¡¯t need to do anything to harm the Elf Race. Darren and Jessica may have lost themselves because of their power, but they are still loyal believers of the Great God, Gajero. I believe that I can definitely persuade them to give up killing and govern Serene Spring City properly!¡± Vincent looked at Cameron and shook his head in disdain. He walked forward and said, ¡°I just saved the entire Serene Spring City, but you stopped me and want me to show mercy to the culprit who massacred so many civilians. Gajero has been provoking the internal war among the elves all these years, and even enticing the twelve apostles to collect the Origin Divine Earth for him. Isn¡¯t he an outsider? Why don¡¯t you try to persuade Gajero to stop?¡± Cameron kept stepping back under Vincent¡¯s interrogation. His face became even more and more awkward. In the end, he could only sigh and say, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. What Jessica and Darren did have nothing to do with Gajero, there is no concrete evidence!¡± Chapter 425 - Reverse Publicity to Cultivate Popularity Under Vincent¡¯s aggressive questioning on the streets, Cameron had changed from a preaching elder to a criminal who was being interrogated. He defended Jessica and Darren subconsciously. Without waiting for Vincent to refute, the entire city¡¯s residents booed him. ¡°Are you kidding me? Jessica and Darren ordered the soldiers to kill us. Don¡¯t these b*stards deserve to die?¡± ¡°If what they did really had nothing to do with God Gajero, then why didn¡¯t Gajero show himself to save us? Instead, he allowed the soldiers of Serene Spring City to slaughter us at will!¡± ¡°The one in charge of giving orders is still the High Priest. How can you say that this has nothing to do with Gajero?¡± Cameron had always maintained his confidence in absolute racial justice when facing Vincent. However, when faced with the accusations of the city residents, he was clearly flustered and was at a loss. As a well-known noble and politician in Serene Spring City, what Cameron cared about the most was his reputation among the city residents! After seeing that everyone could not understand his good intentions, Cameron could not help but say in a disheartened manner, ¡°You are encouraging the arrogance of the foreign races! If we do not set rules for them in advance, their situation in the Elf World will be lawless in the future. This kind of danger without restraint will definitely destroy the Elf Race if it continues to develop in the long run!¡± Vincent listened to Cameron¡¯s righteous explanation and shook his head impatiently. He knew that the stubbornness shown by the old man in front of him was not just because of his ignorance, but because of his habit of always protecting his image! Regardless of whether Cameron¡¯s words were right or not, he had to establish himself in front of the residents of Serene Spring City. That way, he would be able to gain more popularity and more say in the city! Although Darren¡¯s whereabouts were not known, Serene Spring City could be said to have escaped Darren¡¯s control. They were bound to replace the City Lord. That was why Cameron wanted to take the opportunity to add some prestige to himself! If he could subdue a foreigner with just a few words and make him agree to some seemingly ridiculous promises in front of everyone, this would add a hint of heroism to Cameron and help him gain support from the residents of Serene Spring City. Perhaps Cameron¡¯s intentions were good at the start and were for the sake of the residents of Serene Spring City. However, his selfishness and his political means soon took over. In Vincent¡¯s eyes, his actions were very dirty and shameful! Therefore, when Vincent noticed Cameron¡¯s intentions, he just went along with the flow. His goal was to make Cameron everyone¡¯s enemy. That way, all the credit, and prestige would be concentrated on Melissa alone! This was because Melissa¡¯s character and personality were what Vincent favored the most in selecting a candidate. No matter what Melissa was thinking, Vincent would take the initiative to clear all obstacles for her! After witnessing Cameron¡¯s ignorance, Vincent realized that if he wanted to save the elves, he could not wait for all the Dark Elves to come to a realization. Therefore, he still had to use some tough methods. As the saying went, ¡°In order to treat a serious illness, you¡¯ll need a strong medication.¡± The elves had been poisoned by the demons for a long time. Many ideas had been deeply ingrained in the minds of the elves. Therefore, they had to use more decisive methods to force the elves out of their weakness. Only then could they help the elves resist their fate consciously before the end of the world! ¡°Enough!¡± At that moment, Melissa suddenly opened her mouth to stop Cameron. She walked up to Cameron and said angrily, ¡°Lord Cameron, I respect the fact that you¡¯re a noble of the same generation as my grandfather, but your narrow-minded vision and ideas will cause the entire residents of Serene Spring City to be threatened with destruction! Now, please tell me Darren¡¯s whereabouts immediately, or else¡­ don¡¯t blame me for being unreasonable!¡± Cameron looked at Melissa in surprise. Previously, he did have a good plan. He thought that as long as he could gain the upper hand in communicating with Vincent, he would be able to win enough prestige and become the new City Lord that everyone wanted! However, he did not expect Vincent¡¯s reaction to be so strong. He also did not expect Melissa to become the target of everyone¡¯s attention. She had suddenly become his biggest opponent! Cameron frowned and asked in return, ¡°Unreasonable? What do you want to do to me? Do you want to form an ally with these foreign races to bully me, an old man who has worked hard for decades for Serene Spring City?¡± Since he could not achieve his goal in the dispute with Vincent, then he could only play the emotional card! He placed his hope on the surrounding Dark Elves to remember his contributions to Serene Spring City over the years. At the same time, he was also hinting to everyone that if Melissa dared to do anything to him, she would be betraying the Elf Race! Melissa did not care about Cameron¡¯s trap at all. She turned to the residents around her and said, ¡°To me, the most important thing at the moment is to get rid of Darren and ensure everyone¡¯s safety! However, if Vincent were to interrogate Cameron, he would be accused by others with ill intentions of bullying the Elf Race! Therefore, for everyone¡¯s safety, I must be the bad guy! I am a Dark Elf, and I am also a noble of Serene Spring City. The blood of the Carter family flows in my veins. I have the responsibility to protect this city that my elders, father, and brother have been protecting! Therefore, no matter what price I have to pay today, I must get Darren¡¯s whereabouts from Cameron!¡± Dave took the lead to raise his hand. He shouted loudly, ¡°Well said, I support Melissa! If Darren doesn¡¯t die, Serene Spring City will never have peace!¡± Everyone was aroused by Dave¡¯s words. They shouted in unison, ¡°If Darren doesn¡¯t die, Serene Spring City will never have peace!¡± As everyone in the city was united, Melissa felt greatly encouraged. She turned to look at Cameron and said in a deep voice, ¡°Now, please help me lock up Cameron in prison. Our priority is to find Darren¡¯s whereabouts because we don¡¯t have much time left!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± All the residents had become loyal to Melissa. They swarmed around Cameron and were ready to interrogate him about Darren¡¯s whereabouts. ¡°Rumble!¡± At that moment, a tremor suddenly came from below the ground. In the end, all the elves were stunned on the spot. Their faces were full of pain. When Vincent saw the scene, he could not help but turn to look at Dave in surprise. He saw that Dave¡¯s expression was also ugly. Before he could ask, the surrounding houses began to collapse wantonly. Many cracks appeared on the ground beneath his feet. The entire city was instantly filled with a sense of decay. At that moment, Vincent finally became alert, because the scene before his eyes made him involuntarily think of the ruins of Bright Moon City. Vincent shouted anxiously, ¡°Not good, the Origin Divine Earth beneath Serene Spring City is about to dry up! Looks like Darren has already found the location where Jessica seized the Origin Divine Earth, and he is even more greedy. He wants to directly obtain enough Origin Divine Earth to exchange for the status of an apostle with Gajero!¡± Nobody doubted what Vincent had said. This was because they could clearly feel the decline of the entire city and the rapid aging of the earth beneath their feet. If someone had not touched the Origin Divine Earth, it would not have affected the elves. Melissa immediately walked forward and pushed the crowd aside. She grabbed Cameron¡¯s collar and asked loudly, ¡°Do you see it now? What kind of danger are the elves facing? Hurry up and tell us Darren¡¯s whereabouts!¡± Cameron was completely flustered. At the same time, he realized how precious time was. He muttered, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you! I¡¯ll tell you! There is a cold pond in the south of Serene Spring City, and Serene Spring City got its name because of it! The bottom of that cold pond is the closest path to the underground. If Jessica wanted to collect the Origin Divine Earth, that would be the most suitable location!¡± Melissa immediately turned her head to look at Vincent. Vincent pulled Dave and rushed toward the south of the city. Melissa looked at Vincent¡¯s back and could not help but mutter and sigh, ¡°Vincent, you must succeed!¡± All the residents of Serene Spring City also closed their eyes. They put their hands together and began to pray for Vincent and Dave. ¡°Great Demon God Gajero, please bless the safe return of these two warriors!¡± As everyone chanted, Melissa suddenly reacted and shouted, ¡°Stop! Vincent and Dave are going to fight against Gajero. How can you ask Gajero to bless Vincent and Dave?¡± After hearing what Melissa said, everyone could not help but look embarrassed and asked blankly, ¡°If Gajero is behind all of this, then who should we pray to? Should we change to a god that is worthy of being worshipped?¡± Melissa could not help but fall into deep thought. She knew that the elves could not be without faith, but Vincent had left in a hurry, so she did not know how to decide for a moment. At that moment, Sophia, who had her cultivation sealed and had collapsed on the ground, suddenly said with a smile, ¡°That Vincent has the strength to fight against Gajero which proves that he also has the qualifications to become a god. Since you want to fight against Gajero with him, why don¡¯t you worship him directly?¡± ¡°Yes! We can worship Vincent!¡± ¡°Then do we still need to pray to Vincent to keep Vincent safe?¡± ¡°Of course, this is the time to prove our sincerity!¡± The residents of Serene Spring City seemed to have found a ray of light in the darkness and were discussing excitedly. Melissa looked at the elves who were in high spirits and did not say anything. She just turned her head to look at Sophia, who still had a smile on her face. She could not help but frown. She could not believe that this wild woman would be so kind to help her and Vincent calm the residents of the city. This was unlikely to bring any benefits to Sophia. Melissa sighed in her heart, ¡°This must be a trick!¡± She then said to the surrounding residents, ¡°Take Sophia to the City Lord¡¯s mansion and lock her up. I want to interrogate her myself!¡± Chapter 426 - Temporary Reconciliation, Danger in the Jungle Serene Spring City, the City Lord¡¯s mansion. In the past, the City Lord¡¯s mansion was a glorious building built specifically to satisfy Jessica¡¯s request for pleasure. However, the mansion had been taken over by the nobles guarding the city. It had become the administrative center for them to handle various matters! Melissa, who had received the recognition of all the residents, had taken over the City Lord¡¯s assembly hall under the public¡¯s expectations. She was in charge of all matters in the city. Melissa was sitting on the high seat of the City Lord. She was sizing up Sophia who was kneeling in the middle of the hall calmly. She asked in a deep voice, ¡°Actually, you didn¡¯t have to say anything just now! If Darren was still alive, he might still have a chance to save you. Why did you suddenly say something to make everyone believe in Vincent?¡± Sophia looked up at Melissa, smiled, and said, ¡°Why? Can¡¯t I leave the dark side to join the light?¡± Melissa frowned slightly and said in a low voice, ¡°You have to know that what you did before is absolutely unforgivable!¡± Sophia did not flirt or speak in a charming tone when facing Melissa, which was rare. She just said calmly, ¡°You make me sound as if I can¡¯t be forgiven but what did I do that made you feel uncomfortable? Jessica and Darren were the ones who harmed the residents of Serene Spring City. I only offered my body to them. Is that unforgivable? You should know that before the Carter family was destroyed, they were also nobles who worked for Jessica! How different are your actions from mine?¡± After hearing Sophia quibbling away, Melissa slammed the table in front of her heavily. She said coldly, ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to talk about my family! You claimed that you were not in cahoots with Jessica and Darren, but don¡¯t forget that the soldiers who stayed behind to massacre the city was following your orders! Those residents were all killed by you!¡± Sophia frowned slightly when she heard that. She quickly said, ¡°But I had no choice at that time! That was what Jessica and Darren ordered me to do. If I didn¡¯t do it, I would end up like your grandfather. Besides, I don¡¯t have a noble family behind me, and I¡¯m a beautiful woman. You can imagine what would happen to me if I disobeyed them! So, I had to follow their instructions to protect myself. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± Melissa nodded without changing her expression. She replied, ¡°Everything that you did was to protect yourself. There¡¯s nothing wrong with that! No one can stand on a moral level and accuse you that you should die. However, the residents of Serene Spring City who lost their families because of you have the right to demand that you pay with your life. This is the price you paid for making the choice in the first place. You should bear it!¡± Sophia looked at Melissa, who was determined to kill her. Her tone became more and more urgent as she said, ¡°Why do you have to kill me? I¡¯ve done enough, and I¡¯ve already helped you just now. You currently have the right to speak out and command Serene Spring City. It¡¯s only a matter of words if you want to let me go. Why can¡¯t you give me a way out?¡± Melissa shook her head, stood up, and said, ¡°I think you¡¯ve misunderstood. I¡¯m only representing the Carter family to work together with the other nobles to maintain the operation of Serene Spring City. I don¡¯t have any power to act arbitrarily. After Vincent finishes off Darren, Serene Spring City will naturally elect a new City Lord, and when that time comes, you will also receive the punishment of the new City Lord!¡± Sophia could not help but ask with a sneer, ¡°So, do you think Vincent said those words on the street just now because he was really angry? In fact, any smart individual could see that Vincent was helping you build momentum. He wanted to push you to the position of City Lord in Serene Spring City, and he had already succeeded in clearing the biggest obstacle for you! Cameron is now locked up in prison by you. The other nobles are afraid of him, so they can only rely on you, who was born into the Carter family. Haven¡¯t you realized that you are already the best candidate for City Lord of Serene Spring City?¡± Melissa was startled after hearing that. She then remembered that Vincent¡¯s attitude earlier was indeed a little abnormal. Moreover, her status and prestige had indeed risen. No one could be compared to her. Moreover, according to Sophia, Vincent was doing this on purpose. He must have his purpose! Melissa could not help but sigh in her heart, ¡°What does he want? Must I become the City Lord of Serene Spring City to satisfy his purpose?¡± Sophia noticed that Melissa was deep in thought. She could not help but say, ¡°Actually, Vincent is right. I am very important to the current Serene Spring City because Jessica and Darren had hidden treasures. They plundered all those treasures from Serene Spring City for many years. Only I know where they hid the treasures outside the city! Sophia continued, ¡°And without these treasures, the lives of everyone in Serene Spring City would be difficult to maintain. Whoever obtains the whereabouts of the treasures from me would be able to save Serene Spring City in the future. That individual would also become the City Lord without a doubt! So, you should know why Vincent handed me over to you, right?¡± Melissa looked at Sophia in shock. Things had happened so suddenly earlier that she did not think about the stakes. She suddenly realized that Vincent was indeed deliberately nurturing her! ¡°But what kind of benefits can he get?¡± While Melissa was deep in thought, she suddenly thought of Dave, the Dark Elf who had always wanted to show off and claimed to be the City Lord of Devil Flame City. His relationship with Vincent seemed to be that of a teacher and a friend. The reason why he could become the City Lord of Devil Flame City must be because of Vincent¡¯s support in the dark. After thinking about her own experience, Melissa soon came up with a guess. She muttered to herself, ¡°Could it be that he wants to find a reason for us to believe in his words so that we can make up our mind to fight against Gajero and become the City Lords of the main cities? That way, he can unite the elves to fight against Gajero and the demons!¡± Melissa soon stopped thinking and looked at Sophia coldly. She replied, ¡°I don¡¯t care what Vincent is planning to do. Before he tells me, I can simply pretend that I don¡¯t know. So, I can still kill you right now!¡± Sophia frowned slightly and sighed softly, ¡°What, you don¡¯t want the treasure anymore?¡± Melissa said frankly, ¡°Who doesn¡¯t want the treasure? But if you want to use the location of the treasure to exchange for a chance to live, I can¡¯t agree to it! I¡¯d rather kill you first and then lead the residents of the city to dig three inches into the surrounding land. I don¡¯t believe that I can¡¯t find the treasure that you¡¯re talking about!¡± Sophia did not expect Melissa to be so stubborn. She immediately stood up from the ground and pointed at Melissa. She said in a low voice, ¡°You idiot! Don¡¯t be so shameless. Kill me if you can. After all, Jessica¡¯s treasure is located somewhere that you¡¯ll never find. And without my guidance, you won¡¯t get anything! This is because Jessica has set up an extremely powerful array for her treasure. Even if she¡¯s dead, the array can still be maintained. Once an outsider enters the array, it will be destroyed immediately, along with all the treasures!¡± Melissa walked to Sophia. She looked down at her eyes and was silent for a moment. Finally, she said, ¡°Okay, I can let you live, but from now on, you are not allowed to leave my sight. I want to watch you personally! If I find out that you are deceiving me, I will kill you without hesitation!¡± After hearing that, Sophia nodded repeatedly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I will never give you a reason to attack me, and I am confident that you will not be willing to kill me in the future!¡± Melissa turned around and walked back to her desk. She said in a deep voice, ¡°The death penalty can be temporarily waived, but you just scolded me, so I will not let you off so easily! I will take you to the streets now to help the Dark Elves in the city rebuild their homes. This is also the first step for you to start atoning for your sins!¡± Sophia¡¯s eyes widened. She did not expect Melissa to punish her by making her do hard work in front of everyone in Serene Spring City. This was not only a great humiliation for her, but it was also a very dangerous thing! She had a bad temper at this time. The residents in the city might directly tear her into pieces! Melissa looked at Sophia¡¯s shocked face and could not help but smile proudly. She said, ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there. You still have a lot of work to do today!¡± ¡­ Outside Serene Spring City. Vincent and Dave ran out of the south gate. They soon arrived in a wilderness. While the elves pursued their faith, they also maintained the habit of living in harmony with nature. Therefore, the surrounding environment of each city was not developed on a large scale. Instead, it remained barren and primitive. The wilderness in front of the two of them was overgrown with weeds and was blocking their vision. There was no way to determine the exact location of the cold pond mentioned by Cameron. Dave said helplessly, ¡°Vincent, this grassland is so big. When are we going to find it?¡± Vincent closed his eyes and sense the surroundings carefully. He said, ¡°Let¡¯s continue moving forward first! I feel a trace of cold-water vapor in the air. I think it must be the cold air from the pond. It must have drifted here with the wind. We will go against the wind to find the cold pond!¡± Dave nodded without saying anything else. He pulled out his long knife from his waist and cut the wild grass in front of him as he hurried forward. Half of the land of Serene Spring City had already dried up. If Darren did not stop in time, everyone in Serene Spring City would have to move to Devil Flame City. The Elf World would also have another city reduced to ruins. They would then be one step closer to the final destruction! After walking for a short while, Dave discovered that the land beneath his feet was leading downward. The surrounding plants had also turned from weeds to trees. As the sunlight in the sky was gradually obscured, Vincent and Dave arrived at a place beneath the ground. Dave tilted his ear and said with a face full of joy, ¡°Vincent, I hear the sound of water flowing. The cold pond that symbolizes Serene Spring City must be right ahead!¡± Vincent nodded. He quickened his pace and rushed forward. However, just as the sound of the current became louder and louder, Vincent suddenly felt a sense of danger. He immediately frowned and shouted, ¡°Be careful!¡± At the same time, rows of arrows made of steel pierced through the forest and drowned Vincent and Dave. Chapter 427 - Skill Display, Checking the Cold Pool They saw arrows coming for them from all directions. Dave, who had long received Vincent¡¯s warning, did not show any signs of panic. He raised the Inquisitive God of the World in his hand and blocked all the arrows around him without the slightest bit of hesitation. Vincent, who was at the side, simply raised his hand and waved it casually. He used the Art of Heaven¡¯s Will to communicate with heaven and earth. He managed to form some chaotic airflow in the air, causing the arrows around him to draw strange arcs and bypass his body. They flew toward the left and right sides of the forest. ¡°Ah!¡± Screams were heard. Vincent and Dave could confirm that they had been surrounded by an army! Dave leaned to Vincent¡¯s side and said with a frown, ¡°This must be the main force that disappeared from Serene Spring City!¡± Vincent nodded lightly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t bother about these soldiers for now. Let¡¯s get to the cold pond first and confirm Darren¡¯s whereabouts!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Dave nodded. He brandished his knife and rushed toward the forest at the front. The sound of water similar to a fountain was coming from that direction! Vincent followed behind Dave step by step. He blocked all the arrows that came for him from behind. When the two of them passed through the last row of trees, the scene in front of them instantly became much brighter. A natural space had opened up from inside a huge black stone that looked like a small building. A pool of cold spring water gushed out from the center of the stone. It fell into the pool of water below like a knife, making a crisp sound. It sounded like swords clashing. What was even more surprising was that although the cold spring water continued to spurt out, the pond below still remained the same size. It was as if the spring water was flowing at the same speed. Vincent and Dave were both curious about the pond below. However, they could only take a glance from afar. This was because there was a huge army in front of them. ¡°Outsiders and elves! They actually invaded this place. Everyone, get ready for battle. We can¡¯t let these intruders disturb Lord Darren!¡± A Dark Elf who looked like a general immediately ordered his soldiers after seeing Vincent and Dave. At the same time, he took out an arrow with a whistle as the arrowhead and shot it into the sky. As the arrow flew into the sky, a long and ear-piercing whistle sounded. Rustling sounds could be heard from the surrounding woods. It was as if countless individuals were moving in that direction. Dave held his weapon with both hands and said in a deep voice, ¡°Good lord, it seems like there are thousands of soldiers and horses hiding in this small valley. What should we do next?¡± Vincent said calmly, ¡°There are two ways at the moment. One is to use modification authority to avoid these soldiers temporarily. The two of us will go and stop Darren! However, there are some issues with this method. This is because the two of us do not know the structure of the cold pond. Therefore, it will take us some time to enter the space tunnel to find Darren!¡± Vincent continued, ¡°The second method is to defeat all the troops here first, and then carefully study the strange features of the cold pond to determine Darren¡¯s location. Based on my experience, there must be some secret hidden in the cold pond. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be in such a strange state!¡± Dave immediately began to analyze both the options in his heart. Both methods were very practical, but they also had their own shortcomings. Opening the space tunnel directly would not lead to the current predicament, but it was not going to be easy to find their target. It was a method that would consume an infinite amount of time. As for the second method, although they would not lose too much time, it would not be easy for them to eliminate all the troops hidden in the forest! Dave quickly made a choice. He smiled and said to Vincent, ¡°Vincent, I remember you said that you wanted to show me the special ability that comes with a weapon. I think now is the best time. How about it?¡± After hearing Dave¡¯s request, Vincent nodded slightly and said, ¡°Alright, you have to watch carefully!¡± Dave focused his attention and observed Vincent¡¯s every move carefully. The two of them had almost never talked behind anyone¡¯s backs. At the same time, their discussion was heard by the general. After hearing that they wanted to use a special ability, the Dark Elf general immediately shouted, ¡°Be careful and be on guard! Archers, immediately launch an attack. Don¡¯t let the other party succeed!¡± After receiving the general¡¯s order, all the well-trained soldiers immediately took action. The soldiers holding spears immediately walked to the front of the camp. They raised their spears in a defensive stance. The Dark Elves who were holding magic staffs stood in the second echelon. They began to bless the soldiers at the front whilst preparing countless defensive spells. The archers who were standing at the back row all drew their bows and arrows and shot toward Vincent and Dave! As they were not shaded by the trees, Vincent and Dave were in a bad position. They were completely exposed. It was the perfect place for archers to launch an attack. Therefore, an even denser rain of arrows streaked across the air in the blink of an eye. The arrows shot toward Vincent and Dave at high speed. After seeing the other party had suddenly launched such a terrifying attack, Dave no longer cared about Vincent¡¯s display. He subconsciously wanted to swing his weapon to block the arrows. However, at that moment, Vincent suddenly pulled out the Return Journey of the Dead from his waist and shouted in a deep voice, ¡°Purgatory of Nature!¡± As Vincent¡¯s voice fell, the surrounding space instantly changed. The previously dark and quiet valley instantly turned into green land. A long river spewing lava appeared on the ground like a long snake. Countless evil spirits with flames all over their bodies crawled out from the lava, roaring as they charged at the soldiers who were standing at the front. At the same time, huge tombstones fell from the sky, smashing down on all the arrows that came. They also formed a defense around Vincent and Dave. Dave¡¯s eyes could not help but tremble after seeing the scene. He could not imagine that the ability that came with Vincent¡¯s weapon would be so powerful. It did not lose out to Vincent¡¯s flame ability and the modification authority. ¡°What a terrifying attack. I wonder if my weapon can develop such a powerful attack!¡± Dave stood behind Vincent and could not help but sigh. His eyes were filled with envy and shock. The Dark Elf army that had gathered in the valley immediately panicked after seeing the strange changes in their surroundings. They could no longer maintain their well-trained formation and could only shout as they fled in all directions. There were also some who did not wait for the general¡¯s order and directly brandished their spears to fight against the lava demons that were running toward them. For a moment, the entire Purgatory of Nature became like a pot of porridge. Vincent, who had caused all of the chaos was watching from afar with a calm expression. After waiting for a moment, Vincent suddenly pulled Dave and said in a deep voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go! While everyone is trapped in the Purgatory of Nature! Let¡¯s go and check out what is wrong with that cold pond!¡± Dave wanted to rush forward and fight while the other party was panicking. However, after hearing Vincent¡¯s instructions, he suddenly remembered the main purpose of their trip. He quickly suppressed his desire to fight in his heart and nodded. He replied, ¡°Okay!¡± Vincent walked along with Dave as if they were strolling leisurely in a garden. They were shuttling between the huge tombstones. They had successfully bypassed the sight of all the soldiers and had arrived at the edge of the Purgatory of Nature. Vincent stabbed his Return Journey of the Dead into the ground and said in a deep voice, ¡°Once the Return Journey of the Dead leaves the range of the Purgatory of Nature, this space will immediately dissipate, so I have to leave it here. However, from here out is the location of the cold pond so it is convenient for me to retrieve the weapon at any time. Dave nodded in a very novel manner. He then took a step forward together with Vincent. They walked out of the Purgatory of Nature. What impressed Dave was that Vincent controlled the range of the Purgatory of Nature very well. They had just stepped out of the Purgatory of Nature and they were already standing on the shore of the cold pond. If they took one more step, they would fall into the cold pond. ¡°The spring water here looks very strange. The sound of swords clashing can be heard when they collide. Could this liquid be metal?¡± Dave squatted down and looked at the clear bottom of the pond. While sighing, he reached out to touch the surface of the water out of curiosity. ¡°Be careful!¡± Vincent reminded him quickly but it was already too late. Dave¡¯s fingertips had already touched the cold pond water. Dave suddenly frowned and instantly felt a sharp pain from his fingertips. Immediately after that, a layer of faint blood began to drift in the cold pond water. He could not help but pull back his fingers in shock and stand up to retreat. Vincent extended his arm in time to stop Dave who was constantly retreating. He stopped him from re-entering the Purgatory of Nature. Dave swallowed his saliva with a face full of shock. He lowered his head to look at his finger. He saw that his fingertip was covered with small wounds. He sighed, ¡°How is this still spring water? It¡¯s clearly a pool of blades!¡± Vincent could not help but frown. He squatted down and spiritualized his right hand. He then stuck his hand deep into the pool of water. The raging flames on his palm were extinguished the moment they came into contact with the water. A palm that was purely made of flames was revealed. This time, the cold spring water did not cut Vincent¡¯s finger. Instead, it went along Vincent¡¯s palm and transmitted a bone-chilling aura into his body. Vincent quickly pulled out his right hand and clenched his fist. His entire arm was ignited with a fierce flame. It began to disperse the cold air that had invaded his body. Vincent frowned and sighed, ¡°So troublesome. Once the cold air from the pond enters one¡¯s body. It will at the very least freeze our meridians and damage one¡¯s cultivation. The worst-case scenario is that it will injure one¡¯s life. Death is certain!¡± When Dave heard this, he could not help but say helplessly, ¡°Then what should we do? Could it be that this spring water has become an existence that we cannot provoke?¡± ¡°That may not be the case!¡± sighed Vincent in a deep voice. He raised his left hand that had a dark golden glow circulating around it. Chapter 428 - The Yin-Yang Spring, the Secret Treasure After seeing that Vincent had raised his left hand again, Dave could not help but exclaim, ¡°You¡¯re crazy! Your right hand was injured just now. How could your left hand ignore the dangers of the cold pond?¡± Vincent smiled slightly and said, ¡°That¡¯s hard to say!¡± He extended his left hand into the cold pond at the same time. This time, Vincent did not use his fingertips to touch the surface of the water. Instead, he extended his entire palm and most of his forearm into the cold pond. Countless bubbles instantly appeared on the surface of the cold spring water. Immediately after that, the entire cold pond looked like it was boiling. It seemed as if the cold spring water wanted to jump up and swallow Vincent¡¯s arm whole. However, Vincent did not show any expression. He acted as if he could not feel any pain. Dave looked at Vincent nervously and worriedly. He was shocked speechless by the calm expression on Vincent¡¯s face. He could not imagine how a normal person could ignore the harm brought by the cold spring water! Vincent lowered his head to look at the bubbling water in the pond. After looking at it for a while, he felt a little bored. He then pulled out his left hand and raised it above his head to examine it carefully. Other than an even shinier golden light appearing on Vincent¡¯s left hand, he did not suffer the slightest bit of injury! Dave could not help but exclaim in shock, ¡°That¡¯s amazing. Why is your left hand so strong?¡± Vincent smiled slightly and did not say anything. This was because he did not want to mention his left hand to Dave. The Hand of God was indeed powerful. It had an indestructible hardness and could also display the terrifying divine might. However, Vincent considered the origin of the arm as a disgrace. This was because it was the arm that the Protoss had traded with him by force. It was a deal that Vincent absolutely could not refuse! However, the world was always filled with blessings and calamities. Vincent had also obtained many benefits by relying on the Hand of God. For instance, it allowed him to kill Justin, who was heavily injured. This was all because of the high-ranking divine might within the Hand of God. The Hand of God possessed a divine skill that could suppress everything below level 90! Vincent looked away from his left hand and turned to say to Dave, ¡°This arm is not mine. I don¡¯t want to explain to you its origin because once you know the story behind it, it is very likely that you will feel despair toward such a world!¡± Dave looked at Vincent with a stunned expression. Although he did not understand what Vincent meant by that, he believed that Vincent was definitely not joking with him. He nodded and said in a deep voice, ¡°I understand!¡± Vincent once again turned his gaze toward the cold pond beneath his feet. He sighed softly, ¡°Through our contact earlier, I can confirm that the cold pond is indeed just ordinary spring water. However, it is as cold as ice, as hard as iron, and as sharp as a flowing blade! Although I have yet to understand all the reasons behind this, the temperature of this spring water gives me a familiar feeling!¡± Dave walked over to Vincent¡¯s side and asked curiously, ¡°Why is it familiar? Have you seen such spring water before?¡± Vincent shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not spring water, it¡¯s the Origin Divine Earth! The temperature of this cold pond is extremely similar to the temperature of the Origin Divine Earth. Therefore, I suspect that this spring water is intertwined with the Origin Divine Earth that is underground. That is why it has the same temperature as the Earth¡¯s origin! However, the sharp effect of the water is something that the Origin Divine Earth doesn¡¯t have. So there must be some other secrets hidden behind it!¡± Dave frowned and sighed, ¡°Then what should we do now? Even if we know that there are secrets hidden under the spring water, we can¡¯t go down! Why don¡¯t we just open a space tunnel to go underground and investigate?¡± Vincent shook his head and said, ¡°Although we can use the space tunnel to go underground, if there¡¯s no space underground, we can¡¯t open the space door to travel around. So we¡¯d better find out everything on the surface first and wait until we lock onto the target before going underground! And even if the two of us can¡¯t touch the water, my left hand can. That¡¯s already enough!¡± As Vincent spoke, he extended his left hand into the cold pond again. After going deep into the pond, his arm turned slender and soft like a long snake. His arm began to dive into the depths of the pond. Dave looked at Vincent¡¯s long arm and could not help but shiver in fear. He looked at Vincent again. At that moment, Vincent looked like a monster in his eyes! Vincent controlled his left hand and soon arrived at the source that was spewing out cold spring water. He was certain that there was only one entrance to the source located at the bottom of the entire cold pond as he did not see a gap in the other places. Vincent flipped his wrist and his long arm instantly pierced into the spring. When his Hand of God entered the spring, Vincent suddenly felt a downward suction from it. It sucked his arm into the depths of the ground in an instant. Vincent frowned slightly and exclaimed, ¡°So this is a Yin-Yang Spring. No wonder it¡¯s so magical!¡± Dave quickly asked, ¡°What is a Yin-Yang Spring?¡± Vincent immediately explained, ¡°I once obtained some secret information from the skull of an ancient high-level creature. Its memories involved natural treasures scattered in various worlds. One of the treasures that were mentioned was this Yin-Yang Spring! The cold spring water erupting from below is like a process of continuous self-consumption. As the spring water continues to accumulate, it would flow down to lower areas around it.¡± Vincent continued, ¡°However, the Yin-Yang Spring is different. There is one yin and one yang in the same spring. The Yang force spews out the spring water while the Yin force sucks the cold spring water back into the ground. Therefore, this spring will never dry up!¡± Dave could not help but nod after listening to Vincent¡¯s explanation. He then frowned and asked, ¡°It is indeed magical, but where is the treasure?¡± Vincent stopped smiling and said in a deep voice, ¡°In the memory of the immortals, this is how it is described. There must be a peerless treasure under the Yin-Yang Spring! So under this spring, there must be another world!¡± Dave could not help but say excitedly, ¡°So, there must be another space down there!¡± Vincent shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°Not necessarily! At least, I haven¡¯t touched a space without water yet!¡± Dave could not help but look away. He held his chin with both hands and squatted by the pond. He was waiting for Vincent¡¯s news. Suddenly, Vincent let out a cry of surprise and sighed, ¡°Found it!¡± Dave immediately stood up and drew his weapon. He stared at the center of the cold pond nervously and asked in a low voice, ¡°What did you find? Is there any danger?¡± Vincent smiled and said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s a treasure! As for whether there¡¯s any danger, I¡¯m not too sure yet, but we really need to be on guard!¡± After saying that, Vincent slowly withdrew his Hand of God. As he pulled his hand out from the pond, a sparkling and resplendent light suddenly illuminated the entire pond. Dave looked at the light in the water and could not help but sigh, ¡°What is this?¡± Vincent controlled his left arm to return to its original state. He looked at the pearl-like object lying quietly in his hand and immediately blurted out, ¡°This should be the Tens of Thousands of Feet Pearl! I didn¡¯t expect that a peerless divine artifact could be nurtured in Elf World!¡± Dave asked with a face full of curiosity, ¡°What is the Tens of Thousands of Feet Pearl?¡± Vincent held the pearl in front of Dave and said, ¡°This is information obtained from the remnant consciousness of that high-level creature. When the metallic elements in a world are condensed together, they will form a Tens of Thousands of Feet Pearl. However, this requires sufficient coincidence, a certain amount of luck, and a world that allows for nurture! Once the Tens of Thousands of Feet Pearl is formed, it will be incomparably hard and difficult to destroy. At the same time, it can release an endless amount of sharp aura and is indestructible. There is no need to forge it again. It can be regarded as a top-tier weapon!¡± Dave looked at the Tens of Thousands of Feet Pearl that was glowing in Vincent¡¯s hand. He could not help but rub his hands together and ask, ¡°This thing is actually a weapon? But how are you going to use it? Could it be used to smash others?¡± Vincent shook his head and said, ¡°The Tens of Thousands of Feet Pearl is equivalent to condensing the metallic elements of a world. It has its own spirituality. Only those it recognizes as its master can know how to use this divine weapon. You might be able to give it a try and see if you can obtain the approval of the Tens of Thousands of Feet Pearl!¡± Dave looked at Vincent in surprise and asked, ¡°You want me to give it a try? Such a powerful weapon, don¡¯t you plan to keep it for yourself?¡± Vincent smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve tried it long ago! But unfortunately, this pearl is not fated with me. Moreover, compared to the Tens of Thousands of Feet Pearl, I¡¯m more accustomed to using a knife!¡± Dave could not help but twitch his lips. He reached out his hand to touch the Tens of Thousands of Feet Pearl. Suddenly, a gust of strong wind immediately emerged from Vincent¡¯s palm. Dave felt countless cold blades cut across his palm. He felt as if his palm had been cut into pieces. He withdrew his hands in horror and said with a bitter face, ¡°It seems that I¡¯m not a suitable candidate for it either! Moreover, the elves have always found it difficult to control the metal elements. Even the Thunder Elves find it difficult to control the metal elements. Therefore, this thing might not be suitable for any elf!¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°It seems like it¡¯s because of this that the metal elements in Elf World have been completely preserved underground resulting in the Tens of Thousands of Feet Pearl. Since all the elves have no fate with it, then I¡¯ll put it away first. I¡¯ll let Avril and Angelina try it later. If they can¡¯t get the recognition of this pearl, then I can only melt it and fuse it together with the Return Journey of the Dead!¡± Dave nodded indifferently and agreed with Vincent¡¯s way of handling the matter. Although Vincent had said that the Tens of Thousands of Feet Pearl was precious, to the elves, the most important things were the Origin Divine Earth and the Origin Divine Tree. Other than that, the other elements were not important to Elf World! At that moment, the water gushing out from the spring suddenly stopped. Immediately after that, a whirlpool was formed in the cold pond causing all the water to flow back down into the spring below. Dave could not help but exclaim, ¡°What¡¯s the situation? Could it be that after taking away the Tens of Thousands of Feet Pearl, this Yin-Yang Spring has completely lost its effectiveness?¡± Vincent put the Tens of Thousands of Feet Pearl into his storage ring and said with a frown, ¡°Even if the Yin-Yang Spring has lost its effectiveness, it should only spew out water and not absorb water instead. It¡¯s impossible for it to only absorb water and not spew out water. It seems that something must have happened underground!¡± Chapter 429 - Natural Karst Cave, the Real Hell Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation After listening to Vincent¡¯s analysis, Dave immediately replied in surprise, ¡°There¡¯s a situation down there? Then can we follow the path of the spring and find Darren?¡± Vincent thought for a moment before shaking his head. He said, ¡°Although your method is feasible, it is not the most reliable and concise plan! This is because I¡¯ve just tested it. The path under the spring can only accommodate one arm. Darren would never go deep underground along the underground river where the spring water flows. So, there must be other entrances around here. It¡¯s just that we haven¡¯t found them yet!¡± Dave immediately looked around. He looked at the space that had opened up by the giant rock. All the corners and details were clear and visible. However, he could not find any clues at all. Dave shook his head and sighed, ¡°But this place is only so big. We can¡¯t see any traces of traps or secret doors at all!¡± After hearing what Dave said, Vincent suddenly had a realization.. He raised his head and looked at the top of the giant rock. He frowned and said, ¡°What you said makes sense. We can¡¯t find any traces of traps or secret doors here. Maybe it¡¯s not our problem. Maybe it¡¯s just that the real entrance is not around the cold pond at all!¡± ¡°If it¡¯s not here, where else could it be?¡± asked Dave. He frowned and looked at Vincent. He then followed Vincent¡¯s gaze and looked up at the top of the giant rock. He exclaimed, ¡°Do you think that the secret door is above the rock?¡± Vincent nodded and said in a deep voice, ¡°The reason we came here is because Cameron had found out that this place is the lowest point in the territory of Serene Spring City. It¡¯s also the most convenient location to collect the Origin Divine Earth. Therefore, we have solidified our thinking based on our impression. We only wanted to look for traces of a secret door at the lowest point. However, in actual fact, in this entire valley, there could be a secret door hidden at any location. These insignificant terrains are nothing at all!¡± Dave nodded. He thought that Vincent¡¯s analysis was very reasonable. He could not wait any longer and jumped onto the boulder. However, the boulder was too big. Dave was already exhausted halfway through his jump. His body slowly came to a stop, and he began to fall downward. However, Dave was not willing to fall just like that. He stabbed his long knife into the boulder. He used his other hand to pull himself up. He then jumped onto the top of the boulder. After reaching the top of the huge rock, Dave looked around and immediately said to Vincent, ¡°As expected! There is a trace of a teleportation array here, come and take a look!¡± Vincent nodded. His feet tapped the ground lightly before jumping upward. Whether it was in terms of strength or combat skills, Vincent was far superior to Dave. Therefore, when he jumped, he did not show any signs of fatigue. Instead, he directly jumped onto the top of the huge rock. He even helped Dave to pull out his knife that was stuck in the rock on the way. Vincent landed lightly on the boulder like a feather in the blink of an eye. He returned Dave¡¯s knife to him casually. Dave was somewhat embarrassed as he took the knife. He pulled Vincent, pointed to the ground, and said, ¡°Look here. A very complicated teleportation array was set up earlier. Moreover, judging by what they left behind, there should be arrays set up here from time to time. It seems that this is the entrance that Jessica and Darren use to collect the Origin Divine Earth!¡± Vincent nodded. He then stretched out a finger and pointed at the remnants of the array under his feet. He said softly, ¡°Modify and restore!¡± The broken array that had already lost its function suddenly flashed with a sparkling light. Following that, the remnants of the many materials and dust that were scattered in the air began to reassemble, forming the complete materials needed to set up the array one by one. A complete array soon appeared in front of Vincent and Dave. Vincent turned to look at Dave and asked, ¡°Have you memorized the method of setting up the array and the materials needed?¡± Dave nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ve memorized them! Although these materials are valuable, I can prepare them. I should be able to replicate them!¡± Vincent took two steps back silently, leaving more room for Dave. Setting up an array was something that the elves were good at. Vincent, on the other hand, was not as familiar. Although Dave had become a Black Elf, his ability to set up an array would not change. As long as he could follow the method used by the previous individual who set up the array, he could completely restore the entire array and it would have the same effect! Dave first made some carvings on the stone. He then took out some of the materials needed for the array from his storage ring. As he was putting them together, he said to Vincent, ¡°In every array, the most important thing is the materials! The properties of the materials are closely related to the use of the array, and the placement of the materials also contains very important information. For instance, for the teleportation array that I¡¯m about to set up now, the placement of all the materials is equivalent to constructing the specific coordinate. As long as we input the same coordinate, we can immediately teleport to the location that Darren used to sneak in, without the slightest deviation!¡± Vincent nodded silently as he listened to Dave¡¯s explanation. However, he did not have any interest in building an array, so he did not delve into it. After Dave had set up the array, he stood up and clapped his hands as he said to Vincent, ¡°It¡¯s done! Now, as long as we activate the array, we will be teleported away!¡± Vincent nodded and raised his hand to grab the air. Not far away, a ray of light suddenly flew out from the Purgatory of Nature. The Return Journey of the Dead had returned to Vincent. At the same time, the Purgatory of Nature that trapped all the soldiers also disappeared with a bang. What was left behind were the soldiers who fell to the ground crying and some corpses that were in a miserable state. After seeing this, Dave could not help but sigh, ¡°So that terrifying space is not an illusion. Everything that you summoned in that strange domain is real!¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°This involves the power of space. I¡¯ll talk to you in detail when I¡¯m free. Now, it¡¯s time for us to prepare for battle!¡± Dave nodded in understanding and immediately snapped his fingers. The teleportation array under his feet shone brightly and swallowed the two of them in an instant. They disappeared together with the light. Vincent and Dave only felt the light in front of their eyes brighten. It was so bright that they could not open their eyes at all. The light then faded, and their eyes fell into darkness again. At the same time, they also felt that the air around them had become a little thin, and it was very moist, which made them feel very depressed! Vincent raised his left hand, and a ball of flame instantly appeared, illuminating the space in front of them. After using the light to see their surroundings clearly, Dave and Vincent could not help but be surprised. They saw that they were in a natural karst cave, without the slightest trace of man-made excavation. However, the surrounding rock walls were inlaid with many ghastly white bones. Some of the skeleton figures were half-buried in the rock wall, with only the upper half of their bodies exposed. Their two hands were pressing firmly on the rock wall. It looked as if they were trying to escape with all their might. At the same time, it was also the last thing that the skeleton did before it died. The situations of the other white skeletons were different. Some had their lower bodies exposed, while their upper bodies were buried in the rock wall. Some only revealed a part of their hands or heads, making the entire karst cave look extremely gloomy. It was as if they had really entered the true version of the Purgatory of Nature. Dave patted Vincent¡¯s arm subconsciously and muttered, ¡°What is this? Is a sacrifice needed to collect the Origin Divine Earth?¡± Vincent frowned slightly and looked up. As he had the ability to communicate with heaven and earth, he quickly determined the location of the karst cave from the surface of the earth. ¡°We arrived here using the coordinates of the teleportation array. This karst cave is far from the ground. Even if we used the space tunnel to investigate, we would have to make an extremely long jump to get here, and that is only if we know the exact location! Other than that, this karst cave has no connection to the surface of the earth. I estimate that the elves buried in the wall did not die because of a sacrifice. Instead, they were the soldiers who had helped Jessica find this underground karst cave. They were here to test the coordinates. After sacrificing so many lives, Jessica finally decided on the exact coordinates to teleport to this karst cave, thus fulfilling her goal of collecting the Origin Divine Earth!¡± said Vincent. Dave could not help but frown and sigh, ¡°There are already so many corpses embedded in the walls. I can¡¯t imagine how many elves actually teleported into the ground and eventually suffocated to death! Jessica, not only did she steal the Elf Race¡¯s treasure, but she had also almost killed an entire army. Such a traitor really deserves to die!¡± Vincent nodded. He then looked to a hidden corner. He said softly, ¡°There is a man-made hole in the shadows. Let¡¯s go and take a look!¡± Dave immediately raised his knife and walked forward. He walked with Vincent to the shadow-covered corner. Before the two of them got close, they smelled a rotten stench. Dave quickly covered his mouth and nose. He frowned and mumbled, ¡°This disgusting smell reminds me of a possibility, but I don¡¯t want it to be true!¡± Vincent said softly, ¡°Me too!¡± After saying that, Vincent pushed forward with his left hand. The fireball condensed in his palm and instantly flew into the cave. A bright light instantly illuminated the entire cave. The cave was a spiral downward tunnel, and there were numerous corpses lying inside the tunnel. What Dave and Vincent smelled earlier was the stench of these corpses after they had rotted! Vincent and Dave had long guessed the reason for these corpses. Such a long and deep tunnel could not have been completed by Jessica alone. After confirming the coordinates of the cave, she would definitely bring more soldiers in. She would then order them to dig the tunnel. After the tunnel was completed, in order to prevent the news from leaking out, Jessica killed all the soldiers in the tunnel! It could be imagined that over the years, every time Jessica collected the Origin Divine Earth, she would have to walk through this tunnel that was filled with corpses. However, she did not seem to have any remorse up until her death! Dave could not help but clench his teeth and shout, ¡°Why? Why are these b*stards willing to sacrifice so many lives that are loyal to them in order to achieve their goal?¡± Vincent frowned and sighed at the side, ¡°Greed, makes people fickle!¡± Chapter 430 - Finding Darren, the Thief After hearing Vincent¡¯s emotionless comment, Dave could not help but fall into silence. The tragedy in the cave happened many years ago. Dave believed that there were many similar tragedies in other cities of the Elf Race, especially those under the control of the twelve apostles! These incidents did not happen by chance. It was instead considered normal behavior for those under the rule of the Demon Race! ¡°As long as the Demon Race is not eliminated, the Elf Race will never have peace!¡± said Dave with a deep voice, his eyes filled with determination. Since the beginning of the journey to Bright Moon City, everything he had seen and heard had strengthened his determination to fight against the Demon Race! Vincent patted Dave¡¯s shoulder lightly and said seriously, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that you have determination! But you must remember that fighting against the demons is a very difficult and dangerous thing. You must keep a clear mind. Nothing can be done with just a hot-blooded heart!¡± Dave nodded. He then quickly walked into the depths of the cave holding a long knife in his hand. Vincent sighed gently and followed behind Dave to protect him. The two of them traveled through the winding cave quickly. They soon arrived at the deepest part of the underground. They noticed that the number of corpses around them was decreasing. They had to walk for a while before they could spot one. Vincent and Dave felt as if they had experienced the entire massacre that had happened in the past. They were observing the whole incident closely. ¡°It seems like Jessica started the massacre of her entire excavation team from here. After the tunnel was completed, she slaughtered the soldiers one by one in front of everyone¡¯s eyes. After that, her team realized the danger and began to run toward the top of the entrance. Jessica chased after them all the way and killed more and more of them. In the end, when they were about to escape from the tunnel, Jessica caught up and killed everyone!¡± Vincent looked at the bones beneath his feet and analyzed softly, ¡°It seems like Jessica started the massacre of her entire excavation team from here. After the tunnel was completed, she slaughtered the soldiers one by one in front of everyone¡¯s eyes. After that, her team realized the danger and began to run toward the top of the entrance. Jessica chased after them all the way and killed more and more of them. In the end, when they were about to escape from the tunnel, Jessica caught up and killed everyone!¡± Dave remained silent, but his eyes were filled with killing intent. The fingers on his right hand that was gripping the hilt of his knife had turned extremely pale due to excessive force. At the same time, he quickened his pace and passed through the bend in front of him. After turning the bend, Dave¡¯s vision instantly brightened. This was because he could see a light that was unique to the Origin Divine Earth at the end of the straight tunnel dozens of meters away. At the same time, an elf figure was also reflected. He was kneeling on the ground as if he was holding a ceremony. ¡°Darren!¡± Dave let out an angry roar. However, the figure in front of him did not seem to have heard him. The figure continued to kneel on the ground and repeated the movements required for the ceremony. Vincent, who was behind Dave, could not help but frown slightly and said softly, ¡°The situation is not right. Let¡¯s go closer and take a look!¡± Dave nodded and suppressed the anger in his heart as he slowly walked forward. They walked dozens of meters before stopping. When Dave and Vincent were about ten meters behind the figure, they finally saw the figure that was kneeling on the ground clearly. It was a Dark Elf in armor. The ground he was kneeling on had been set up with a spell formation. The dark and deep light proved that the spell formation was still in operation. There was a vertical shaft at the end of the underground tunnel in front of that Dark Elf. At that moment, the Origin Divine Earth was flowing out of the shaft and into a storage ring in the center of the formation. ¡°Hahaha, collect more! Collect more! With this Origin Divine Earth, I can become the new city lord of Serene Spring City, or even become a new apostle. The Great God Gajero will definitely reward me heavily!¡± The figure kneeling on the ground was mumbling to himself in a crazed manner. His fingers were constantly moving as he spoke. He was wearing ten resplendent storage rings. The faint but clear light just so happened to reflect the individual¡¯s crazed and evil side profile. ¡°He is Darren?¡± Dave sighed in disbelief. The Dark Elf in front of him was undoubtedly seizing the Origin Divine Earth, but he appeared to be more like a madman. How could such a Dark Elf become the Vice City Lord of Serene Spring City? Vincent patted Dave¡¯s shoulder gently and pointed at the storage ring on the Dark Elf¡¯s hand. He frowned and said, ¡°The Origin Divine Earth has the ability to construct space, so whether it¡¯s space-type spells or space-type special items, it¡¯s difficult to store the Origin Divine Earth for a long time. Look at the light on those rings. It¡¯s very likely that it is overflowing because he took too much of the Origin Divine Earth!¡± ¡°He actually took so much!¡± Dave exclaimed with a shocked face and strode forward. He raised his knife to the other party¡¯s neck. ¡°Stop!¡± Following Dave¡¯s angry roar, the crazy Dark Elf soon stopped moving. He turned his head slowly to look at Dave and said with joy, ¡°Black Elf? There¡¯s another outsider! How did you find this place?¡± Dave said coldly, ¡°Even if you hide at the end of the world, as long as you dare to steal the Origin Divine Earth that belongs to the Elf Race, I will find you and stop you!¡± The Dark Elf did not show any expression. Instead, he said in a deep voice, ¡°Do you know who you are talking to? I am the future City Lord of Serene Spring City, Darren who is about to be promoted to an apostle! Hurry up and stop this unreasonable action of yours. Immediately kneel and beg me for mercy. I might even pardon your sins!¡± Dave narrowed his eyes slightly. He shook his knife and cut a shallow bloody groove on Darren¡¯s neck. He said, ¡°So you¡¯re Darren. We¡¯re looking for you today! Now that Jessica is dead and the massacre in Serene Spring City has been successfully stopped by us, you¡¯ve lost everything now. Put down the Origin Divine Earth and leave with us immediately!¡± Darren crossed his fingers and clenched them tightly. He did not care about the blade on his neck at all. He shook his head repeatedly and said, ¡°Hand over the Origin Divine Earth? Impossible! That is absolutely impossible! This is the stepping stone for me to become an apostle. The Great God Gajero, has promised me that as long as I drain all the Origin Divine Earth here and help him complete a small matter, I will be able to enter the Imperial City directly and become an incomparably honorable demon!¡± Dave saw that Darren kept shaking his head despite having a few wounds on his neck. Even though blood was gushing out, he was still unmoved. He felt that Darren must have gone crazy! However, the other apostles who were collecting the Origin Divine Earth were never in such a state. Why was Darren reacting so oddly? At that moment, Vincent grabbed Dave¡¯s shoulder and pulled him behind him. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Be careful, this is a trap!¡± ¡°Trap, what trap?¡± Dave looked at Vincent¡¯s back blankly. He did not understand what Vincent meant. Vincent looked Darren up and down. He said calmly, ¡°I think you must have thought that this guy had gone crazy just now. For a Dark Elf who is crazy, you must have thought that he was defenseless at that moment, right?¡± Dave was shocked after hearing that. This was because it was indeed true. As he was facing Darren who seemed to have gone mad, Dave had given up on the idea to kill him. After all, from a certain point of view, a person losing his mind was already the most severe punishment. Vincent, on the other hand, chuckled. He pointed at Darren in front of him and said, ¡°The moment you were hesitating, a trace of killing intent flashed in this Dark Elf¡¯s eyes. He was clearly taking the opportunity to consider whether to launch a sneak attack on you. If I hadn¡¯t pulled you away in time, I¡¯m afraid that you would have already died under his hands!¡± ¡°What? He¡¯s faking it!¡± Dave was not an idiot. After hearing Vincent¡¯s words, he immediately looked at Darren vigilantly. Darren stopped pretending. He picked up the eleventh storage ring from the ground and tied it to the ring on his necklace. He then stood up and looked at Vincent. He kept sneering, ¡°I know you! You killed Jessica in Bright Moon City and went to Devil Flame City to kill Andre. You even defeated the projection of God Gajero by yourself. I know that it¡¯s almost impossible to kill someone in front of you, so I showed some hesitation just now. And because of this hesitation, that kid and I both survived, right?¡± Dave once again fell into a state of shock after hearing that. Based on Darren¡¯s words, it was not hard to tell that the reason why he did not attack him earlier was that he realized that Vincent had long noticed that something was wrong with him. As long as he dared to make a move, Vincent would kill him at the first opportunity! As he was fearful of Vincent¡¯s strength, Darren did not choose to fight to the death, and because of this, Dave had saved his life! Dave could not help but shudder in fear. At the same time, he realized how important Vincent¡¯s warning was. He had forgotten to maintain his calm along the way. If not for Vincent protecting him by his side, he would have long paid a painful price for this! Vincent looked at Darren, who had a calm expression whilst answering his questions. He frowned and asked, ¡°Just now, you mentioned that Gajero has already made a promise to you. In addition to taking away all the Origin Divine Earth under Serene Spring City, you also have to complete a small mission to become an apostle. What exactly is the mission? And how did you contact him?¡± After hearing Vincent¡¯s question, Darren first nodded with a look of admiration. He then smiled and said, ¡°Every believer who is loyal to my lord will be able to hear the lord at the critical moment! Just when I came here to collect the Origin Divine Earth, the Great God Gajero conveyed a message to me. That is, these Origin Divine Earth alone are not enough to make me an apostle! As long as I help him complete an additional mission, not only can I accept the gift to become a demon, but I can also become the leader of the demons in the Imperial City. From then on, I will become the true king of the Elf World! And that mission is very simple. I will use myself as bait. When the two of you arrive here, I will kill you both on the spot!¡± As he spoke, Darren¡¯s tone suddenly changed, and a cold light burst out from his eyes. At the same time, a black light screen suddenly emerged from the pitch-black spell formation beneath his feet. It charged toward Vincent with great power mixed within! Chapter 431 - A Chain of Traps, Trouble Was Brewing ¡°Vincent, be careful!¡± Dave reminded Vincent when he saw Darren suddenly making a move. Vincent had already pulled out his Return Journey of the Dead. His pitch-black and heavy blade slashed straight ahead, and the formation under Darren¡¯s feet was instantly broken into pieces. After the black light dissipated, Darren, who was at the back, was once again exposed. However, Darren did not panic at all. Instead, he stretched out his hands and used his fingers to hook onto the wound on his neck. He then pulled hard in two opposite directions. A nauseating ripping sound was heard. Darren had actually torn open his own skin, revealing the black flesh inside his body! At the same time, a large amount of demonic aura rose and began to attach itself to Darren¡¯s flesh and bones, turning him from a Dark Elf into a complete demon. Vincent did not feel the slightest bit of fear. Instead, he went forward to observe Darren¡¯s transformation and asked directly, ¡°Is this your demonized form, or have you transformed into a demon permanently?¡± Darren was no longer dull and slow like before. He waved his hand toward Vincent¡¯s throat and shouted, ¡°This is my eternal demonized form! It is also the strongest demonized form bestowed upon me by the Great God Gajero to kill you all!¡± Vincent felt a sharp wind when Darren¡¯s fingertip brushed past his neck. He could not help but feel slightly surprised by this. This was because Darren¡¯s attack, whether it was speed or strength, had already reached a level that was faintly close to his. Therefore, Vincent had to be very careful when dealing with it. Otherwise, if he made a slight mistake, he might also be injured by the opponent¡¯s hand. If he was injured in the incomparably deep underground, he would lose his ability. Losing his ability meant that he would only suffocate to death here! At that moment, Dave, who had always been behind Vincent, attacked first. He held his knife and rushed up from behind Vincent. He slashed down heavily at Darren, who had evolved into a demon. ¡°Conquering the world!¡± Following Dave¡¯s loud shout, a black blade that was more than ten meters long instantly appeared in the underground passage. Darren did not panic at all when facing Dave¡¯s attack. Instead, he waved his hand casually and directly swatted away the blade that was in front of him. Vincent¡¯s eyes flashed when he saw this. He sighed in his heart, ¡°His power should be an evolution that favors strength!¡± After sensing the characteristics of the other party¡¯s ability, Vincent raised his left hand and pointed at Darren. He shouted in a deep voice, ¡°Modify weakness!¡± A crystal-clear light shone from Vincent¡¯s fingertip and shot toward Darren at high speed. However, what Vincent did not expect was that the bright light that represented the authority to modify was actually repelled by the demonic aura on the surface of Darren¡¯s body. It did not have the slightest bit of effect on him. Vincent could not help but be very surprised. He cast the authority to modify again. ¡°Modify deprivation!¡± ¡°Modify slowly!¡± ¡°Modify fatigue!¡± As Vincent continued to activate his authority to modify, rays of sparkling light kept flying toward Darren like arrows. However, the result was without exception. All of his attacks were repelled. They did not have the slightest effect on him. After Darren deflected the blade, Dave staggered and crashed into a wall. When he came back to his senses, he saw Vincent casting spells at a high frequency. In the end, all of them were ignored by Darren. ¡°Eternal dark chains!¡± shouted Dave in a deep voice. A large amount of black energy surged out of his body and condensed into solid chains wrapping around Darren¡¯s joints. Dave and Vincent shared the same thought. Since Darren had displayed strong physical strength, then he should roughly have the same strength as Andre. His physical body was strong and his recovery ability was vigorous. However, his ability to cast spells was relatively weak. When faced with long-range spells, he had almost no ability to fight back. Based on their previous battle experience, Dave and Vincent believed that they would definitely be able to find Darren¡¯s weakness by casting long-range spells! However, Darren did not retreat at all when facing the long chain that extended from the air. He did not even dodge. Instead, he just rushed forward. The moment the chain touched Darren¡¯s body, it collapsed. The chain had become like ice. It shattered easily with just the touch of a finger and broke in an instant. Dave was greatly shocked by the scene and retreated in a hurry. Meanwhile, Vincent took the opportunity to spiritualize his entire body into fire, bringing with him raging flames as he stood in front of Dave. ¡°A pillar supporting the sky!¡± Vincent held his weapon with both hands in the midst of the flames and stabbed straight ahead. A large amount of blade aura and battle intent condensed into flames, forming a lifelike fire dragon that spiraled toward Darren. Darren finally reacted, but he did not dodge. Instead, he raised his arm in front of his body and continued to run against the whistling fire dragon. Vincent was shocked. Whether it was his blade aura or the flames, they would instantly dissipate when they met the demonic aura on Darren¡¯s body. He could not cause any harm to him! Vincent frowned as he looked at Darren who was about to run in front of him and sighed with a solemn expression, ¡°Magic Immunity!¡± After hearing Vincent¡¯s sigh, Dave¡¯s expression immediately turned ugly because he knew what magic immunity meant. That would mean that in the following battle, Vincent and Dave would not be able to use any of their abilities. They could only use the blade in their hands to hack Darren to death. Moreover, during this time, Darren could cast spells on them! It was very inconvenient to attack using a blade in the narrow tunnel. However, the tunnel was very suitable for casting spells. This was because most of the spells could cover the width of the entire tunnel. It did not leave any room for the opponents to dodge. This was also the reason why Vincent used the modification authority. He knew that he had to familiarize himself with the terrain and find the right attack method as this was the best way to fight. However, Vincent and Dave were forced to use their blades to fight in close combat, while the other party could fight in both close combat and ranged combat. It was clear that the other party had the upper hand! Vincent did not appear to be too flustered when faced with the sudden change. When Darren rushed in front of him, he directly raised his blade to meet the other party¡¯s fist and collided. ¡°Bang!¡± The two enormous forces collided, creating a huge tremor in the underground tunnel. The tunnel that had been excavated for nearly twenty years was currently in a precarious state. Countless gravel had fallen down. At the same time, many terrifying cracks and shadows appeared. The tunnel was on the verge of collapsing! Vincent gritted his teeth and held the hilt of his blade tightly. He was barely able to match Darren¡¯s strength. However, Darren was also in a stalemate with him. He was unable to resist the falling gravel around him. After seeing this, Dave quickly swung his knife forward and destroyed the few boulders that were about to hit Vincent. His gaze then fell on Darren. He was prepared to swing his knife and attack Darren to relieve the pressure on Vincent. However, at that moment, Vincent managed to squeeze out a warning to Dave. ¡°Space Tunnel!¡± shouted Vincent. Dave immediately understood. He stretched out his hand and slashed gently at Vincent¡¯s back. He opened the space door and disappeared in a flash. After Vincent sensed something, he immediately withdrew his own strength. He quickly retreated after facing the tremendous force from Darren¡¯s fists. Darren, who had the upper hand, wanted to seize the opportunity to pursue and attack. However, he suddenly realized that the Vincent in front of him was gradually disappearing into the air. At the same time, he felt like he would be pulled into a mysterious space just like Vincent if he took another step forward! Darren was someone who trusted his own premonition. When he sensed the abnormality in front of him, he stomped his feet heavily on the ground, leaving two deep footprints. He also stopped advancing. He felt as if a door was slowly closing in front of him and was disappearing into nothingness! Vincent and Dave, who were in the space tunnel, could not help but frown as they looked at Darren. Darren was standing within the tunnel that was about to collapse. His face was still filled with caution. Dave sighed with a worried face, ¡°This fellow is even more difficult to deal with than we had imagined. His entire body is filled with terrifying strength, and coupled with his immunity, he does not seem to have any weaknesses. What should we do now?¡± Vincent looked at Darren in front of him carefully and said seriously, ¡°This is a trap that Gajero had set for us. He specifically gave Darren the ability to restrain us more, so that we can stay in this hole forever! Gajero is also not worried that we will take the opportunity to escape. This is because if we want to retrieve the Origin Divine Earth that had been collected, we will have to defeat Darren. Otherwise, once he performs the sacrificial ceremony to Gajero, Serene Spring City will be destroyed!¡± Dave asked with an unwilling expression, ¡°Then, do we have any other solutions at the moment?¡± Vincent nodded lightly and said, ¡°Of course we do! It¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t figured it out yet. I still have a powerful trump card. Gajero has also increased Darren¡¯s strength. What exactly is he doing all of this for? Could it be that other than Darren, he has arranged more dangerous traps?¡± Dave looked at the worried Vincent. He did not understand. He quickly urged, ¡°Now is not the time to be hesitant! No matter what Gajero has prepared, we must first get rid of Darren!¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°Alright then! We¡¯ll first get rid of Darren and see what Gajero is up to!¡± After saying that, Vincent took out the tunnel token and took two quick steps forward. He opened the space door behind Darren and returned to the tunnel with Dave quietly. Vincent raised his hand toward Darren¡¯s back and shouted in a deep voice, ¡°Blood Law!¡± A large amount of dark aura surged out from Darren¡¯s body and entered Vincent¡¯s body instead. Darren felt that his own strength and vitality were depleting rapidly. He wanted to turn his head to look behind him. However, he discovered that his ability to move had become extremely slow. He was afraid that he would not have time to turn around. His life was about to come to an end. ¡°Kill him!¡± At that moment, the rock walls around the tunnel suddenly shattered. Three figures appeared out of thin air and charged toward Vincent at the same time! Chapter 432 - Fell Into a Trap and the Apostles Made Their When Vincent reappeared in the dark tunnel, he immediately activated blood law and started absorbing Darren¡¯s demonic aura and life force into his body. Darren¡¯s reaction speed had become very slow under the control of the blood law; he was almost unable to retaliate. Just as Vincent was about to achieve a complete victory, the rock walls in the tunnel suddenly crumbled. Three figures covered in black robes suddenly appeared and surrounded Vincent and Dave. Dave, who was following behind Vincent, finally realized how accurate Vincent¡¯s earlier worry was. He did not expect there to be a hidden ambush in the surrounding rock walls! ¡°Vincent, be careful!¡± Dave quickly brandished his blade and turned around. He stood back-to-back with Vincent and watched out for the figures that had surrounded them. Meanwhile, Vincent was controlling the blood law to extract Darren¡¯s life. He squinted his eyes and looked at the two figures that had appeared behind Darren. A hint of helplessness flashed in his eyes instantly. He said to Dave in a hurry, ¡°It really is a trap. You retreat back into the space tunnel first; I¡¯ll deal with them!¡± Although Dave was still very worried after hearing Vincent¡¯s order, he was also afraid that he would become a burden to Vincent. Hence, he raised his hand and drew a line in front of him. He was preparing to open the space tunnel. However, at that moment, the three figures suddenly took out their staff. Three rays of light shone from the staff. The lights merged with one another, completely sealing off the space where Vincent and Dave were. ¡°Sky Demon Forbidden Region!¡± Following the three low roars, Dave felt his vision suddenly darken. At the same time, the space door that he was preparing to reopen had failed! Despite that happening, Dave could clearly feel that his modification authority had not lost its effect. It was just that he was unable to use any space-related abilities temporarily. Dave reminded Vincent loudly behind him, ¡°They have sealed off this space. I am unable to open the space tunnel!¡± Vincent could not help but frown when he heard that. He quickly made a decision and said in a deep voice, ¡°Then prepare to fight. We will fight our way out!¡± Suddenly, Darren, who was controlled by Vincent, shouted crazily, ¡°Hahaha, it¡¯s too late! This is a trap prepared by God Gajero for you. You will definitely not be able to escape!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Vincent could not help but frown when he heard that. At the same time, he increased the speed of absorbing Darren¡¯s vitality. The strength of the three opponents that had suddenly appeared was unknown. Vincent did not dare to be careless. He only wanted to get rid of Darren as soon as possible. After that, he would bring Dave to resist the other three figures and return to the surface as soon as possible before creating more chaos. This was because he did not know what kind of backup plan the other party had prepared underground! Darren did not seem to care about his own life at that moment. He took off all the rings on his ten fingers casually and threw them into the air. The ten rings flew toward the three figures around him. When Vincent saw this, his expression could not help but turn grim. The other party¡¯s intention was obvious. They wanted him to stay underground and fight to the death with them! Otherwise, once Vincent and Dave escaped, the other three would immediately sacrifice the storage rings containing the Origin Divine Earth. After seeing the scene, Dave also knew that escaping was no longer an option. He immediately held his knife with both hands and asked resolutely, ¡°Vincent, what should we do now?¡± Vincent was using his left hand to activate blood law. He used his right hand to pull out the Return Journey of the Dead and stabbed directly toward Darren¡¯s heart. ¡°There¡¯s no other way, kill them all!¡± shouted Vincent loudly. At the same time, he used the blade in his hand to pierce through Darren¡¯s chest and stirred it forcefully. However, Darren had already become a demon. If Vincent did not find his core, he would not be able to kill off the other party completely. After Vincent¡¯s fatal slash, he was able to determine that Darren¡¯s core was not located at his heart. Dave became extremely determined after hearing Vincent¡¯s bold response. He swung his blade toward the mysterious figure in front of him. ¡°World Domination!¡± Dave once again used the eight forms of Heaven¡¯s Will. This time, he did not hold back at all. He went all out right from the start. He wanted to fight to the death with the opponent in front of him. Dave knew that this trap was specifically set up to target Vincent. As these figures were instructed to kill Vincent, their strength had to be at least above level 40. It was even possible for their levels to reach level 45. Dave, who was relatively weak, really wanted to help Vincent. However, he knew that he would only have one chance to attack. He needed to use his strongest move to take down the opponent with thunderous momentum. Only then would he be able to ease Vincent¡¯s pressure on the battlefield. Otherwise, once the other party attacked with their full strength, Dave knew that it would not only be difficult for him to protect himself, but it would also bring even more trouble to Vincent! After seeing that Dave was the first to attack, the three mysterious figures guarding Vincent slammed their staffs heavily onto the ground. At the same time, the three of them took out strange-looking weapons from under their loose robes. The space-stopping technique was still maintained. When the three mysterious figures took a step forward, it was equivalent to stepping into a domain. They wanted to fight a battle to the death with Vincent and Dave. One of the mysterious figures took out a unique soft whip from within his robe. The soft whip was made of countless pitch-black blades and had cross blades connected to the middle axis of all the blades. It looked like a soft tendon that was emitting a scarlet light. As soon as the mysterious figure shook his whip-wielding hand slightly, the whip grew longer in size and looked like a long snake. Dave swung his ten-meter-long black blade toward the mysterious figure. The mysterious figure threw his whip aside. However, the whip suddenly grew dozens of meters long out of thin air and wrapped tightly around Dave¡¯s black blade. The mysterious figure twisted the whip with force and broke Dave¡¯s black blade into countless pieces. Dave¡¯s attack soon disappeared into thin air. ¡°Devil Dragon¡¯s Spine!¡± Dave did not have time to feel depressed at that moment. Instead, he looked at the long whip in the other party¡¯s hand and let out a sigh, ¡°This is the holy item of Devil Dragon City! You are the City Lord of the Devil Dragon City, one of the Twelve Apostles, Theodore!¡± ¡°Hehehe, kid, your eyesight is not bad. You do have some experience. You can recognize my identity just by looking at my weapon. You¡¯re not simple!¡± The mysterious figure let out a roar. He then took off the long robe that covered his body, revealing his face that had already turned into a demon. When Dave saw this, his face immediately turned ugly. The man in front of him was another one of the twelve apostles who had turned into a demon. This meant that he was a level 45 creature. Even one of him was already very difficult to deal with, however, he still had two helpers who had not shown up yet! Dave knew that even if he made a move, he would still not be a match for Theodore, so he had no choice but to use words to stall for time. Dave sighed in compromise, ¡°Since you are one of the twelve apostles and you are willing to hide in the mud to ambush us, I believe that the other two must be of the same status as you.¡± He did not dare to look behind him because he had to be always on guard against Theodore. Theodore laughed and said, ¡°Andre has really given birth to a good son! It¡¯s a pity that he doesn¡¯t know how to train you. He led you down the wrong path and you became a blasphemer with the other races. Today, I can only kill you to console Andre who is already dead!¡± Dave could not help but frown after hearing that. Although Theodore did not answer his question directly, he did not deny his guess. It seemed that the other two mysterious individuals who had not revealed their true identities were also very difficult to deal with. It was very likely that they were two apostle-level powerhouses! Vincent, who had his back to Dave, heard their conversation clearly. His heart did not waver at all. He withdrew his blade calmly and stabbed Darren in the head again. He was determined to get rid of Darren before the battle officially started. ¡°Save me, quickly save me!¡± Although Darren was crazy, he did not lose his mind completely. After sensing Vincent¡¯s killing intent toward him, he quickly asked the other two figures for help. The two mysterious figures took out their weapons. One of them held a codex in his hand. As he opened the pages of the codex, streams of black aura instantly gushed out. At the same time, several formations lit up in the air, and were being created at an extremely fast speed. The other mysterious figure took out two rings from his robe. The rings were all cut open. The sharp cold light seemed to be able to cut objects into pieces. The figure did not even need to use his hands to hold the rings. Instead, he just turned his hands gently and the two rings had flown straight toward Vincent. After seeing that the other party had suddenly launched an attack, Vincent had no choice but to retract the blade that was aimed at Darren¡¯s head. He slashed left and right, sending the rings flying. However, at that moment, the formation that was being set up by the mysterious figure with the codex had completed. A thick black tentacle appeared out of thin air and wrapped around Darren tightly. It quickly escaped from Vincent¡¯s body. At the same time, the other formations were also activated. Frost, lightning, and demonic flames surged toward Vincent! Vincent transformed his Hand of God into a round shield that was as tall as a person. It protected his entire body perfectly, blocking all the attacks from the formations. However, Vincent was still pushed back by the huge force. He knocked into Dave who was behind him. ¡°Ouch!¡± Dave was suddenly hit by Vincent and staggered a few steps forward. The moment he lost his balance, the long whip in Theodore¡¯s hand instantly turned into a long sword, stabbing directly at Dave¡¯s heart. Dave did not have time to react. He could only stare at the Devil Dragon Spine that was getting closer and closer, and his mind even began to replay his life¡¯s experiences. Just as Dave was falling into the despair of death, a pitch-black long blade suddenly slashed past his back, blocking the Devil Dragon Spine that was about to stab him. Then, the blade hooked back, bringing Dave to a wall at the side. When Dave came back to his senses, he saw Vincent with his shield in his left hand and the blade in his right hand. He was shielding him. At the same time, he was on guard against the mysterious figures that were on both sides. Chapter 433 - The War Between Humans and Demons, the Situation Was Tense After coming back to his senses, Dave knew that he had been saved by Vincent. He quickly let out a long sigh of relief and looked at the two mysterious figures in the other direction. Dave pointed at the two mysterious figures on the left and shouted, ¡°The Elf Codex! The Wheel of Hell! They are the City Lords of Devil¡¯s Heart City and Devil¡¯s Wind City, Titan, and Quinn! They are also one of the twelve apostles!¡± Vincent frowned slightly and shouted in a deep voice, ¡°Why are there only three? Aren¡¯t there supposed to be ten apostles left?¡± After hearing Vincent¡¯s question, Titan, the City Lord of Devil¡¯s Heart City who was holding the Elf Codex, tore off his robe and revealed his fully demonized body. He sneered and said, ¡°Kid! Don¡¯t think that you can act so presumptuously in front of us just because you killed Jessica and Andre. Us three apostles working together is already enough. Don¡¯t forget that we are not the only three here. There is also Darren who is an apostle candidate!¡± Darren, who had just been saved by Titan, was currently standing beside Titan. Due to the loss of a large amount of life force and demonic energy earlier, he was gasping weakly. However, when he heard Titan mention his name, Darren still did not forget to grasp onto the necklace on his chest. He sneered at Vincent and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to be the savior? Don¡¯t you want to protect the Elf Race¡¯s Origin Divine Earth? Right now, all four of us are carrying a large amount of Origin Divine Earth. If you want to escape today, we might not be able to keep you, but we can also tell you with confidence that if you stay, that kid behind you and the entire Serene Spring City will be buried together with you!¡± Vincent looked at the storage ring hanging on Darren¡¯s necklace. His slightly furrowed brows suddenly relaxed. The corners of his mouth curled into a faint smile and he said softly, ¡°I don¡¯t think you need to worry. Since there are so many apostles here today, I will definitely not leave. I just hope that we can have a good fight today. Everyone, don¡¯t think about leaving midway. I can guarantee that those who want to leave today will definitely be the first to die!¡± At that moment, Dave tapped on Vincent¡¯s back gently. Using a voice that only the two of them could hear, he said, ¡°I noticed the number of rings in their hands just now. Titan and Quinn each have three. Theodore has the most. He has four!¡± Vincent nodded gently. The shield in his left hand instantly transformed into a golden blade. Vincent had two blades in his hands at that moment. He pointed the tip of his blades at the opponents who were standing on both sides. The City Lord of Devil Wind City, Quinn, who had not revealed his face all this time, relaxed his hands in front of his chest gently. The Wheel of Hell floating beside him instantly cut his long robe into pieces, revealing his face that had also transformed into a demon. He said coldly, ¡°No need to talk nonsense with them. Let¡¯s end this quickly!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± The other three answered in unison. They then launched attacks at Vincent simultaneously. This was no longer just a battle regarding the internal war of the Elf Race. It was also a battle between Vincent and the Demon Race that had begun in advance! The battle was between four traitors who had given up on their Elf Race¡¯s bloodline and joined the Demon Race and Vincent, who was determined to eradicate the Demon Race, and Dave, who was the son of Andre. From the moment the two sides met, there was no way out. They had to decide the victor with their opponents. They had to behead their opponents with their own hands, or their hearts would be crushed. There was no other way out! Titan flipped the Elf Codex in his hands again, and five formations representing different attributes began to form at the same time. The Wheel of Hell that was being controlled by Quinn had also flown out toward Vincent¡¯s throat! On the other side, Theodore was also brandishing the Devil Dragon Spine. He launched an attack on Vincent! Vincent waved the golden blade created by the Hand of God to block the Wheel of Hell that kept changing directions in the sky. He used his Return Journey of the Dead to block all the attacks from the Devil Dragon Spine. He defended perfectly. He was fighting two apostles with the strength of one person. Dave stood behind Vincent, his heart burning with anxiety. He really wanted to do something to help Vincent, but his strength was too low. The only thing he could use was the modification authority. However, due to the restriction, he could not open the space door to avoid the opponent¡¯s attacks. He could not relieve Vincent of his worries. Dave was desperate and his mind began to spin rapidly. He was constantly thinking about what method he could use to help Vincent. Suddenly, he remembered that although he was currently unable to open the space door, he could still use the authority to modify it! As for how to use the modification authority to create an opportunity for Vincent, it would depend on whether Dave could find the opportunity to change the situation in battle! As Dave thought about it, he turned to look at Titan who was flipping through the Elf Codex. Every time he flipped a page, he would recite a sentence silently. A brand-new formation would then appear to be constructed. ¡°It seems that the way to use the Elf Codex is to flip through the book and recite the corresponding spell!¡± His eyes instantly lit up. He quickly raised his hand to point at Titan and said softly, ¡°Modify the mute!¡± Titan, who was chanting, suddenly frowned. He realized that he had lost his voice. No matter how hard he tried, he could not say a word! Dave sighed excitedly, ¡°It¡¯s effective!¡± Titan could no longer create new formations. However, the existing formations around him were still being built. They were not affected by Titan¡¯s loss of voice. Dave, who had already found joy in the power of modification, naturally would not let go of the opportunity. He shouted again, ¡°Modify and close!¡± Titan, who was at a loss because of his voice, suddenly realized that the Elf Codex in his hand had closed by itself. It laid quietly in his hand. Titan¡¯s eyes almost popped out. This was because the moment the codex closed, all the formations that were being constructed instantly collapsed and disappeared into nothingness. There was not a single trace left behind, and it did not have any effect on the battlefield! However, Titan also noticed that Dave was staring at him with a smirk on his face. He instantly realized that the real culprit who made him lose his strongest ability was the most inconspicuous Black Elf! However, Titan did not have any way to deal with him at that moment. Although he was one of the twelve apostles with great strength and had evolved into a demon, he was only good at formations. Even if he wanted to rush behind Vincent and kill Dave, he would not dare to do so even if he was beaten to death! After all, two apostles had already died at Vincent¡¯s hands. This meant that Vincent had a way to destroy the immortal body of demons. Therefore, Titan became the most anxious individual at that moment. As his eyes swept across the battlefield, Titan¡¯s attention suddenly landed on Darren who was beside him. Before this, Darren was only the Vice City Lord of Serene Spring City. He did not have the strength of Titan and the others, much less the terrifying special equipment in their hands. Moreover, during the first exchange with Vincent, he had already lost a large amount of energy and vitality. Hence, he did not immediately follow behind Quinn and Theodore to attack Vincent. Instead, he continued to stand guard at the side. He was waiting for his own strength to recover. Titan saw Darren as if he had seen a life-saving straw. He quickly patted Darren¡¯s shoulder and pointed at Dave, who was behind Vincent, gesturing for him to go kill the other party. Darren had been paying attention to the situation on the battlefield. How could he not understand Titan¡¯s thoughts? However, Darren also knew his current state. If he wanted to run behind Vincent and kill him, it would be equivalent to sending himself to his death! Therefore, Darren could only feign ignorance and ask, ¡°What is it? What do you want me to do? Just say it!¡± Titan rolled his eyes in anger when he heard that. He pointed forcefully in the direction where Dave was. Strange sounds kept coming out of his mouth, but he could not utter a single word. Darren spread his hands helplessly and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t say anything, don¡¯t blame me for not being able to help you. Once I recover enough strength, I will naturally participate in the frontal battlefield to deal with that foreign race! However, you have always been at the back of the battlefield. You haven¡¯t set up any formations, and you haven¡¯t taken any action. It really doesn¡¯t make sense!¡± Titan did not expect that Darren would not only be unwilling to help him, but he would even backstab him and accuse him of not doing anything. He raised the Elf Codex and looked at Darren with a threatening expression. The meaning he expressed was very simple, if Darren continued to play the fool, he would use the Elf Codex to deal with Darren. He believed that Dave would not take the opportunity to stop him. Darren immediately broke out in cold sweat. He said with a bitter expression, ¡°Don¡¯t make a move, I understand what you mean! However, if you want me to go behind that outsider now, it¡¯s completely suicidal. After all, my strength has not recovered yet, and you¡¯re not good at close combat. Unless the two of us attack together and take out that Black Elf at the risk of getting injured, then the remaining outsider will be ours!¡± Titan looked at Darren, who was already scared out of his wits. He had no better idea. Therefore, he could only nod his head in agreement and use his gaze to threaten Darren to not play any tricks. Otherwise, he would definitely be the first to kill Darren. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry! I will never play any tricks when it comes to serving the Great God Gajero!¡± Darren assured Titan with a straight face. Then, he held his hand and rushed behind Vincent together. When Dave saw Darren and Titan rushing toward him at the same time, he already knew that the other party had discovered his trick. However, he knew that Vincent was in a tough battle, so he did not ask Vincent for help. Instead, he decided to take the other party¡¯s attack head-on! ¡°Modify the void!¡± shouted Dave. His entire body became illusory in an instant. This state was enough for him to ignore any physical attacks, but whether he could survive the joint attack of Darren and Titan would depend on God¡¯s will! Just as Titan and Darren rushed to Dave, Vincent, who was fighting against the other two, ignited the flames on his body. The flames on his body became extremely violent. He spread his Flaming Wings behind his back and instantly opened up twelve wings! His Flaming Wings fanned in reverse, protecting the illusory Dave tightly. At the same time, Vincent¡¯s cold laughter was heard by Titan and Darren. ¡°Hehe, I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time!¡± Chapter 434 - Was an Ever-Changing and Terrifying Scene Titan and Darren had never thought that Vincent would be able to fight Quinn and Theodore with ease. He even had spare energy to protect Dave. At that moment, Vincent¡¯s entire body had entered the fire spiritualization state. He brandished his dual blades. Twelve Flaming Wings spread out from behind his back. He protected Dave firmly with his wings. He did not give Titan and Darren any chance to launch a sneak attack. After Vincent made his strange move, Quinn and Theodore, who were launching attacks from the front had shocked expressions on their faces. They thought that they had stalled Vincent and put him in a desperate situation where he was unable to defend himself. However, in reality, whilst Vincent was resisting them, he was also monitoring the Dark Elves behind them casually. Therefore, Vincent¡¯s current situation was far different from what they had imagined. In fact, it was a completely different situation! Vincent felt that his opponent¡¯s attack had slowed down. He could not help but laugh coldly, ¡°Why are you all surprised? Do you think that you have the upper hand against me just because you have more people with you? To tell you the truth, ever since I came to Elf World, I have never met an evenly matched opponent, let alone fought with all my strength. Today, the four of you working together might be able to satisfy my regret and barely allow me to fight with all my strength. So, I hope that none of you will be disappointed today. Everyone, let¡¯s fight to our hearts¡¯ content!¡± After hearing Vincent¡¯s crazy voice, Quinn and the others fell into silence. It was not that they did not believe Vincent¡¯s words, but they were unwilling to accept the situation described by Vincent. At that moment, the ones who felt most awkward were Titan and Darren, who were standing behind Vincent. One of them was not good at close combat, while the other had not fully recovered. They only wanted to take advantage of Vincent being distracted to kill Dave in secret. However, it was impossible to kill Dave at that moment. The two of them were completely exposed in front of Vincent. They were like two foxes who had originally planned to steal honey. Not only did they fail to find the honey, but they also accidentally fell into the grizzly bear¡¯s cave. If the grizzly bear had not discovered them, they would be considered lucky. However, once the grizzly bear¡¯s attention fell on them, they would become food for the grizzly bear! Therefore, Darren and Titan did not dare to breathe heavily. They did not even dare to counterattack Vincent. They only hoped that Vincent would forget about the two of them temporarily and give them a chance to slowly retreat. Vincent seized an opening and swept away the Wheel of Hell and the Devil Dragon¡¯s Spine in the air. He turned to look at Titan and Darren abruptly, who were retreating silently. ¡°This is a trap that I set up to deceive you. How can I let you escape so easily?¡± Just as he finished speaking, Vincent had already slashed his dual blades toward Titan and Darren. The golden blades formed by the Hand of God were extremely sharp and the Return Journey of the Dead was very heavy. The two long blades had different auras and different strengths, yet they emitted the same dangerous aura. Titan and Darren were in despair to discover that no matter how fast they retreated, it was impossible for them to be faster than Vincent¡¯s falling blades. In other words, from the moment they arrived behind Vincent, they had already fallen into the trap that Vincent had laid out for them. Moreover, it was a perfect trap that would kill them in one strike! Titan and Darren felt a strong sense of loss. They could not even be sure if the sneak attack on Dave was something they had thought of on their own initiative, or if it was caused by Vincent continuously luring them. It was clearly Titan and Darren who realized that Dave was dangerous. They then made a decision to carry out the sneak attack after weighing their interests. The entire process had nothing to do with Vincent. Even Dave who was the target of their assassination did not take the initiative to communicate with Vincent. Therefore, Titan and Darren were unable to believe that everything that had happened was actually a trap set by Vincent! ¡°Could it be that he also has the ability to secretly control the will of others?¡± Titan and Darren were both deeply shocked at that moment. As they were not resisting, Vincent used his golden long blade to pierce through Titan¡¯s heart. He had also successfully split Darren¡¯s head into two halves using his Return Journey of the Dead. However, what disappointed Vincent was that both his attacks had failed. He could not guess the location of their demon cores. Yet, Vincent was not discouraged. At least for the time being, he could confirm that Titan¡¯s demon core was not located in his heart, while Darren¡¯s core was neither in his heart nor was it in his brain. As long as he kept trying, he would find the location of their core sooner or later! Vincent withdrew his dual blades and looked at Titan and Darren who was gradually recovering. He growled, ¡°Directional absorption!¡± As soon as Vincent finished shouting, scarlet chains suddenly appeared in his body. They flew across the air and pierced into Titan and Darren¡¯s bodies. These were the law chains created by the blood law. They could absorb endless vitality from Titan and Darren¡¯s bodies and replenish it into Vincent¡¯s body. The moment the law chains took effect, Titan and Darren¡¯s self-recovery speed slowed down visibly, causing them to lose their powerful physical recovery ability. Theodore and Quinn, who were standing on both sides, shouted in unison, ¡°Stop him! We can¡¯t let him continue absorbing life force!¡± The two Dark Elf experts made a decision together. They had to break the chains on Vincent¡¯s body. Only then would they be able to interrupt Vincent¡¯s absorption of life force and create an opportunity for their companions to escape. Otherwise, if Vincent killed the two of them and receive a large amount of life force at the same time, Theodore and Quinn would not have the slightest chance of victory! They used the Wheel of Hell and Devil Dragon¡¯s Spine to slash toward the scarlet chains on Vincent¡¯s back at the same time. Nevertheless, Vincent¡¯s reaction was also astonishingly fast. He turned around at a speed that was almost invisible to the naked eye. In an instant, he managed to block another round of attacks from Theodore and Quinn. At the same time, the twelve Flaming Wings on Vincent¡¯s back slowly opened, revealing the illusory Dave. Vincent said to Dave without turning his head back, ¡°I¡¯ll deal with the four of them now. You think of a way to break through the surrounding domain!¡± Although Dave was protected by the flames earlier, he could still see the situation and changes outside. He knew that Vincent had always paid attention to his situation. He could not help but feel very moved and nodded his head. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely find the flaw in this domain!¡± Vincent did not say anything else. Instead, he focused on dealing with Theodore and Quinn¡¯s attacks. Dave turned his head to look at Titan, whose chest had a large hole, and Darren, whose head had been split into two. He stood rooted to the ground, waiting for his body to recover. He could not help but shake his head in fear. He took the initiative to go around them and around Vincent¡¯s back in another direction. When the three apostle-level demons set up the domain spell earlier, Dave clearly remembered that the three of them had used their magic staffs to build it. The key to breaking the spell may be lying in their magic staffs! As Dave moved slowly, he did not forget to keep an eye on the changes on the battlefield. After making sure that Vincent had distracted Quinn and Theodore successfully, he slipped away carefully and approached one of the magic staffs in front of him. He observed the black light on the magic staff carefully. There was a black light on the top of the magic staff. Two thin black lines shot straight toward the other two magic staffs, circling the final area of the spell. Dave suppressed the anxiety and anticipation in his heart. He raised his hand gently and touched the thin black lines in the air carefully. However, the moment he touched it, Dave felt a sharp pain spread throughout his entire body from his fingertips, causing him to almost faint on the spot. Dave endured the sharp pain and took a few steps back. He looked at the magic staff in front of him angrily and shouted in a deep voice, ¡°B*stard, it¡¯s actually a terrifying Demon World energy. It seems that as long as we break the connection between these three magic staffs, we can solve the current predicament!¡± After hearing the increasingly frequent sounds of weapons colliding behind him, Dave knew that he did not have much time left. He immediately pointed at the staff in front of him and shouted in a low voice, ¡°Modify and shatter!¡± A crystal-clear light instantly flew out from Dave¡¯s fingertip and entered the staff. After that, countless cracks flickering with crystal-clear light appeared on the staff. However, the staff did not shatter directly. Instead, it remained standing on the ground. Dave could not help but squint his eyes upon seeing the scene. He was certain that the staff had indeed shattered, but it was maintained in its original form by some sort of force. This meant that the domain spell before him was more advanced than he had imagined and was even more difficult to crack! ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. Can a magic staff be an unsolvable existence?¡± Dave¡¯s desire to win was aroused successfully. He shouted again, ¡°Big modification!¡± The staff made of the Origin Divine Tree became thick and tall in an instant. It transformed into a healthy-looking tree after receiving Dave¡¯s new modification instructions. As the tip of the staff gradually rose, it was no longer at the same level as the other two staffs. The thin black line between the staffs instantly shattered as if it had been torn apart. At the same time, the darkness in the tunnel also disappeared and dissipated completely! After seeing this, Dave quickly raised his hand and waved in front of him, opening a space door. After seeing the space door open, Dave turned his head and shouted at Vincent, ¡°Vincent, I did it!¡± Vincent heard Dave¡¯s voice and immediately transformed his Hand of God into a long golden blade. He pierced it through the center of the Wheel of Hell and stabbed it fiercely into the ground, making it impossible for Quinn to continue using it to attack. At the same time, he waved and stirred the Return Journey of the Dead using his right hand. He was entangling it with the whip that was created using the Devil Dragon¡¯s Spine. The three of them instantly fell into a stalemate. Vincent shouted at Dave, ¡°Leave first, then secretly observe their movements. Leave the rest to me!¡± After receiving Vincent¡¯s instructions, Dave did not hesitate at all. He immediately turned around and walked into the space door, completely disappearing into the tunnel. On the other side, Theodore and Quinn, who was in a stalemate with Vincent, did not care about Dave¡¯s presence at all. Even if the two of them joined forces, they might not be a match for Vincent. Therefore, there was no point in Dave leaving or staying. Moreover, Quinn and Theodore were also hoping that Vincent would take the opportunity to leave. This was because they had felt deep fear from the depths of their hearts. If Vincent did not leave, perhaps the ones who would die would really be the assassins who had set up the ambush! Theodore, who wanted to retrieve the Devil Dragon¡¯s Spine, was gradually losing his strength. When he saw that Vincent was still full of vigor and vitality, he felt even more helpless. Not only did Titan and Darren not help at all, but they had also become Vincent¡¯s chargers. They were providing him with an endless supply of energy and vitality. If this continued, the four of them would be exhausted to death sooner or later, leaving only Vincent as the final winner. Theodore knew that the situation was critical, so he quickly sought help from Quinn on the other side, ¡°Quinn, quickly think of a solution! If this drags on, we¡¯ll all be finished!¡± Quinn was also in pain. He was unable to retrieve his Wheel of Hell, which meant that his strength would be greatly reduced. How could he not know that they were in an awkward situation? The current situation was like a tug-of-war. Quinn and Theodore were on one side. However, the other side was not Vincent. Instead, it was Titan and Darren, who were providing Vincent with strength. No matter who won or lost, they would not hurt Vincent in the slightest. Instead, Vincent would reap all the benefits. After the battle, Quinn finally made a difficult decision in his heart. He shouted loudly, ¡°Theodore, you have to seize the opportunity. I¡¯ll fight it out with him!¡± Vincent and Theodore heard Quinn shouting. They perked up almost at the same time. Although they did not know what Quinn was planning to do, they could hear Quinn¡¯s tone. He was preparing to fight to the death! Quinn¡¯s hands that were controlling the Wheel of Hell suddenly pressed together, and he shouted resolutely, ¡°Break!¡± At that moment, the broken Wheel of Hell, which was nailed to the ground, instantly flew up and down before crashing into each other. ¡°Boom!¡± The Wheel of Hell immediately shattered under the collision, and at the same time, it set off a violent explosion. Vincent, who was at the center of the explosion, did not expect the situation in front of him to occur. His entire body was instantly sent flying, and the Return Journey of the Dead in his hands could no longer continue to entangle with Theodore¡¯s Devil Dragon¡¯s Spine. After seeing this, Theodore quickly withdrew his weapon. With a slight flick of his wrist, the Devil Dragon¡¯s Spine turned from a soft edge into a two-meter long thin sword. ¡°I¡¯m coming!¡± Theodore shouted and rushed forward quickly. He raised his sword and slashed at the law chain behind Vincent. ¡°Clang!¡± The law chain was instantly cut off. This caused Vincent to lose his life force, and at the same time, he released Titan and Darren completely. Without Vincent¡¯s blood law as a hindrance, Titan and Darren, who was heavily injured, instantly recovered. After regaining their freedom, they looked at Vincent flying in the air in horror, they knew that they could not give him any chance to counterattack. Otherwise, everyone would be played to death by him sooner or later! Darren roared in anger and took the lead to jump into the air. He threw a few punches at Vincent¡¯s back as if he wanted to break his spine. Titan looked around and confirmed that there was no sign of Dave. He opened the Elf Codex again and chanted continuously. Countless formations began to be constructed at the same time. After Theodore rescued his two companions successfully, he did not hesitate at all. He immediately brandished the Devil Dragon¡¯s Spine and attacked Vincent in the sky together with Darren. Quinn, who had lost his most powerful weapon, panted in pain for a while. He then took out two sharp daggers from his storage ring and roared as he rushed toward Vincent. ¡°Today, you must die with my Wheel of Hell!¡± The four demons attacked at the same time, but Vincent, who was in the sky, did not retaliate at all. He was unable to defend himself. For a moment, sparks flew in all directions in the tunnel. Vincent¡¯s fire spirit body gradually shattered under the joint attack of the four demons. Finally, it turned into smoke and fire and scattered on the ground. The four demons who had returned to the ground looked at the messy fire around them and then at each other in surprise. Darren shouted excitedly, ¡°We succeeded. We finally killed him!¡± Theodore, Titan, and the others also showed gratified smiles. After experiencing the fierce battle, they had finally gotten rid of the big shadow in their hearts. ¡°Fortunately, the outsider has died. Otherwise, I would have been in a nightmare for the rest of my life!¡± Titan sighed with lingering fear. He did not dare to forget that extremely strange method of Dave¡¯s. Quinn, who had suffered the greatest loss in the battle, growled in a low voice with an unwilling expression, ¡°He died just like that. It¡¯s too easy for him! Otherwise, I will definitely cut him into a thousand pieces and sacrifice my Wheel of Hell!¡± Theodore and the others only smiled when they heard that. They did not say anything, because they really did not want to face a monster like Vincent again. However, at that moment, Theodore¡¯s brows suddenly furrowed tightly, because he discovered that the flames scattered in the tunnel had not been extinguished. Instead, they were gradually burning brighter and brighter, rising into flames that were as tall as a person! Darren and the others also discovered the abnormalities in their surroundings. They looked at the countless tiny flames around them. In the blink of an eye, the flames turned into monstrous flames, causing them to realize the level of danger. Titan sighed with a face full of terror, ¡°Not good, that fellow isn¡¯t dead yet!¡± Just as the four demons stood up once again and were on guard, all the flames in the cave began to condense into human forms. In the blink of an eye, the flames condensed into countless figures that looked like Vincent! The countless Vincent figures looked at the four demons who were surrounded and said with a sneer, ¡°You didn¡¯t think that that was the end, did you?¡± Theodore and the others looked at the army of Vincents in front of them and shivered subconsciously. Their faces also changed from ecstasy after the victory to despair. ¡°As for me, I have to thank you first. Without your cooperation, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to develop this new ability. So, in order to repay everyone, I will do my best the next round!¡± Vincent¡¯s mocking voice was heard throughout the entire cave. Following that, the countless Vincent figures raised their long knives at the same time and aimed at Darren and the others. Chapter 435 - One against Four, the Slaughter Began The four demons saw countless Vincent clones raising their blades at them. Despair and terror instantly rose in their hearts. However, they knew very well that if they did not resist at that moment, they would not stand a chance when Vincent made his move! Theodore, who was holding the Devil Dragon¡¯s Spine, immediately shouted, ¡°We cannot give him any chance to attack. These clones are just illusions, they are unable to possess the abilities of his main body. We must destroy these clones and find his main body as soon as possible!¡± Before he even finished speaking, the Devil Dragon¡¯s Spine in Theodore¡¯s hand had already turned into a long whip. It was as long as a python. He lashed out at the dozen or so Vincent clones who were closest to him. ¡°You¡¯re right. We can¡¯t just sit around and wait for death!¡± Quinn, who lost the Wheel of Hell, hated Vincent the most among the four of them. He immediately roared and pounced toward the Vincent clone who was closest to him. Darren and Titan also realized that there was no time to lose, so they quickly used their own methods to attack the clones that were closest to them. Titan once again opened the last page of the Elf Codex. With a sharp gaze and a serious expression, he chanted, ¡°Omen Thunder Tribulation! Ice Purgatory!¡± Two giant formations instantly appeared in the tunnel. They were being constructed at a speed visible to the naked eye. One of the formations burst out with dazzling bright lightning, while the other formation spewed out fierce winds containing countless sharp ice blades. When the ice blades and lightning struck one of the Vincent clones in the tunnel, the clone immediately shattered and turned into a ball of flames. It was swirling continuously. After seeing that his attack was effective, Titan could not help but reveal a delighted expression. He controlled the formation to continue attacking the other Vincent clones. The other three also realized that their attacks were effective. They destroyed the clones one after another successfully. For a moment, everyone felt confident. They worked even harder to destroy all the Vincent¡¯s clones that were within their sight. While the four of them were busy, none of them noticed that the flames that had been shattered by them were slowly gathering in one corner! They thought that Vincent had hidden his main body amongst the clones. However, they did not know that Vincent had actually divided himself into equal parts and was hiding within the scattered flames. As Vincent had divided his power into countless parts, he was naturally weak. However, when his clones dissipated into flames and gathered once again, he managed to repossess all of his strength! Titan shouted to the others while controlling the formation, ¡°Everyone, put in more effort. We are about to get rid of all the clones!¡± Darren was waving his fists excitedly as he shouted, ¡°That¡¯s right! So many clones have been destroyed. He doesn¡¯t dare to step forward using his real body. This means that he must have been seriously injured. When we find his main body, we will definitely be able to kill him successfully!¡± After listening to what Darren said, the other three could not help but become more excited. They had once again reignited their hope of defeating Vincent. As long as they killed Vincent, they would be able to receive the reward that Gajero had promised them. Not only would they be able to enter Imperial City successfully and identify themselves as demons, but they would also be like Gajero. They would be able to stand at the peak of power and be admired by tens of thousands of elves. This was the goal that the four of them pursued together! Quinn tore apart the last few Vincent clones that were in front of him using his daggers. The four of them were stunned to discover they had cleared up all the Vincent¡¯s clones that were in the passageway. However, even when the last Vincent clone disappeared, they still did not see Vincent¡¯s original body. This made them feel somewhat at a loss. They could not believe what had just happened. At that moment, the four of them suddenly felt like the light around them had gradually dimmed. This was not a special effect of the Demon World. The fire that had lit up the entire passageway had just gradually disappeared. Darren and the others turned their heads to look in the direction where the fire had disappeared. They saw Vincent fully spiritualized with fire. He had twelve wings of fire on his back. His left arm had turned into a long golden knife, and his right hand was holding the Return Journey of the Dead. Vincent raised his head slowly and said to the four of them with a cold smile, ¡°Thank you all for helping me with a small favor. Otherwise, it would have taken me some time to reconstruct my body. Now, I won¡¯t waste your time. The rest is up to me!¡± The four of them could not help but widen their eyes at the same time. They did not expect to fall for Vincent¡¯s trick in the end. Vincent had taken the initiative to say that he wanted to attack them with all his might earlier, forcing them to kill the clones in order to protect themselves. They thought that they were killing Vincent. However, they had helped Vincent to recover instead. As they thought about it, they realized that they only needed to take advantage of the moment when all of Vincent¡¯s clones were not strong enough. They could then capture them and deal with them together. Only then would they be able to get rid of this strange fellow! However, as Vincent had returned to his peak condition, Darren and the other three did not have the slightest intention of fighting anymore. In the next second, Vincent¡¯s body moved instantaneously. It was like a cannonball that had shot out of its shell. In the blink of an eye, he had already arrived in front of the four of them. Two blades, one gold and one black, instantly slashed past everyone¡¯s eyes. Following that, everyone felt a chill on their necks. Vincent had completely disappeared before their eyes. A wave of burning heat soon came from behind them. Darren and the other four demons rolled their eyes. While their brains were still thinking, they subconsciously made the decision to turn their heads to look behind them. However, when their heads turned around slowly, they all fell to the ground powerlessly. There was a neat cut on their necks. Vincent looked at the four demons who had lost their heads. A black demon world aura suddenly emerged from the cut on their necks. He knew that his attempt had failed. Their demon cores were not located there. Vincent took a deep breath and sighed softly, ¡°It seems that when dealing with the demons in the future, I must remember not to be in a hurry. Finding the demon core is really time-consuming!¡± Without waiting for the four demons to recover from their injuries, he raised his knife with both hands and quickly thrust it into the air. Vincent swung his knife at an extremely fast speed, leaving behind afterimages of countless blades in the air. The tip of Vincent¡¯s knife was like a headless fly. It left dozens of wounds on the bodies of the four demons. He wanted to take the opportunity to try his luck on the four demons and see if he could find their demon cores. ¡°Bang!¡± Just as Vincent stabbed Darren¡¯s lower abdomen with his blade, a slight explosion sound came from his body. Vincent immediately realized that it was the sound of his demon core being shattered! Vincent smiled and sighed, ¡°I found you!¡± He then withdrew his other blade and once again slashed toward Darren¡¯s lower abdomen. Darren¡¯s body was directly split into two, revealing a black ball of air that looked like an eye. The demon core was located at his lower abdomen. Darren tried to form a connection with the upper half of his body. He raised his head slightly and made a weird and distorted expression. He shouted very unwillingly, ¡°Take revenge for me, you must take revenge for me!¡± As Darren shouted, Vincent turned his blade and directly crushed Darren¡¯s demon core. Darren¡¯s entire body shattered into a mass of pure black demon world aura. Vincent¡¯s left hand recovered in an instant. He took out the Cup of Fate from his storage ring to store Darren¡¯s demonic aura. The cup melted it into the purest spirit to be fed back to his body. ¡°Hooray, take off!¡± Vincent could not help but let out a comfortable cheer as he felt the psionic energy in his body reach its maximum capacity. He then bent down and picked up a necklace that had fallen to the ground. There was a storage ring hanging on the necklace. The faint blue light proved that the storage ring was filled with the Origin Divine Earth. This was the last storage ring that Darren had on his body. The other ten rings were still on Titan and the other three apostles. After Vincent kept the necklace, he turned to look at Titan and the others. The three apostles had recovered completely. When they saw Darren being killed by Vincent so fast, they could not help but feel even more terrified. Titan looked at Vincent with fear on his face. He quickly shouted and asked the two other apostles beside him, ¡°His strength is not something that the three of us can defeat. We can only defeat him if we summon the remaining seven apostles and work together. This is an impractical ambush. We cannot complete the mission at all! I think we should just hide from him for now. We¡¯ll go back and explain the situation to the oracles in the Imperial City. Gather all the apostles first! We¡¯ll kill him after!¡± Theodore naturally did not have any objections at that time. He quickly nodded and replied, ¡°Alright, I support us to retreat!¡± Quinn gripped his dagger tightly with both hands and glared at Vincent. His heart was filled with anger. He wanted to take revenge for the Wheel of Hell. However, he still retained his rationality. He knew that if this stalemate continued, he would not be able to take revenge for his weapon. Therefore, he just nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± After the three of them made up their minds, they immediately split into three directions and dived into the surrounding soil. Vincent looked at the three apostles who had disappeared into the tunnel in an instant. He could not help but exclaim, ¡°Even Andre and Sophia don¡¯t have this kind of ability to move through the soil. It seems like Gajero has given you a lot of new abilities! Unfortunately, I¡¯ve already said that none of you will be able to escape today!¡± A tunnel token suddenly appeared in Vincent¡¯s hand. With a light stroke, he had opened the space door. When Vincent walked into the space tunnel, he saw Dave waiting for him not far away. ¡°Titan ran in that direction. Quinn ran straight up!¡± Dave knew that Vincent could not waste any more time, so he immediately pointed out two directions for him. Vincent nodded and said to Dave, ¡°Go look for Theodore. The other two are dead!¡± Chapter 436 - Rapid Pursuit, No Way to Escape Dave immediately nodded after hearing what Vincent said. He then began to move quickly through the space tunnel, carefully searching for Theodore¡¯s whereabouts. Vincent¡¯s gaze swept over the direction where Titan and Quinn had escaped. Vincent, who could communicate with heaven and earth, was able to immediately determine the positions of the two apostles. Vincent leaped upward and activated space jump! Titan¡¯s movements underground was relatively horizontal, which meant that he could not return to the surface in a short period of time. Quinn, on the other hand, chose the simplest path and escaped straight to the surface. Thus, he became Vincent¡¯s first target. However, Vincent did not choose to catch up to Quinn directly. Instead, he used space jump to reach the top of the rock layer. He soon arrived at the natural karst cave that he and Dave entered at the beginning. The karst cave was located below the ground. It was also directly above the tunnel where the battle had taken place earlier. If Quinn wanted to return to the ground, he would definitely have to pass through the natural karst cave. Therefore, Vincent could just camp there and wait for Quinn to deliver himself to his doorstep! After arriving at the karst cave again, Vincent looked at the white bones embedded in the surrounding walls and sighed helplessly. He said softly, ¡°All of you are elves who have gone astray. Because of Gajero¡¯s greed and Jessica¡¯s betrayal, you ended up dying miserably underground. Although I can¡¯t save your fates, I can help you return to the earth and hope that you will rest in peace. I hope you can protect the elves and regain control of your own fate!¡± With that, Vincent raised his left hand and snapped his fingers. A flaming dragon instantly flew out of his hand and ignited all the bones embedded in the surrounding walls. When the entire karst cave turned into a furnace of flames, the flaming dragon raised its head and roared into the sky. It then burrowed into the tunnel that was filled with corpses. All the bones of the Dark Elves that had died tragically underground were all burned up by the flames. They turned into wisps of pitch-black ashes and scattered onto the ground. At the same time, the entire karst cave had been roasted into a fiery red space. The high temperature and extremely thin air had transformed the entire karst cave into a hopeless situation where no living beings could survive! However, Vincent¡¯s entire body was currently spiritualized by fire, so he did not need to breathe. Moreover, the high temperature around him had no effect on him at all. In the next second, a black figure suddenly darted into the karst cave from underground. The moment his body rubbed against the ground, all of his clothes were ignited, and his entire body was burning with raging flames just like Vincent who was spiritualized by fire. The figure stood in the karst cave in a daze. The figure who was staring blankly at Vincent was Quinn, who was fleeing in a panic! Quinn looked at Vincent and roared indignantly, ¡°How can you be here? I clearly lost you!¡± He could not understand why Vincent would block his escape route in advance. He did not understand why Vincent would only catch up to him when the three of them were clearly running separate ways! Vincent smiled slightly and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to take revenge for your Wheel of Hell? Didn¡¯t I just give you a chance? Don¡¯t even think about escaping again. Your speed is not enough, and you only have one chance to attack. Don¡¯t waste it, because in the next second, you might end up like Darren!¡± Quinn narrowed his eyes. He raised his hand and threw two daggers at Vincent. Vincent shook his head with a disdainful look and swung his Return Journey of the Dead. The not-so-sharp blade struck the two flying daggers causing them to break into countless metal pieces. At the same time the two daggers flew outward, Quinn had taken out two long swords from his storage ring. He spun them and stabbed them toward Vincent¡¯s heart. Although Vincent managed to destroy the two daggers, his chest was cut wide open due to the two swords. However, he did not react in the slightest. He continued to maintain his smile and allowed the two swords to sink into his fire spiritualized chest. Quinn stopped in front of Vincent and watched the swords in his hands turn fiery red in Vincent¡¯s chest until they melted completely. In the end, there were only two sword hilts left in his hands. However, Quinn did not have the time to feel fearful. He kept exclaiming in his heart that it was a close call. This was because if he had not stopped in time, his entire body would have struck Vincent¡¯s chest. He would then be burned to ashes by the flames on his body. Quinn realized that Vincent¡¯s fire spiritualized body could ignore any physical attacks. That meant that no matter how many weapons he took out, he would not be able to harm Vincent in the slightest. If he wanted to defeat Vincent, he would have to use a powerful spell from the Demon World! ¡°Netherworld Magic Sword!¡± Quinn immediately bit his finger and swung it fiercely in the air. Black blood flew out from his fingertip, but it did not slide to the ground. Instead, a pitch-black thin sword appeared in the air. This sword was only two fingers wide, and it was formed using the demon blood in Quinn¡¯s body. Not only was it abnormally strong, but there was also a powerful demon aura attached to the sword. As long as it struck Vincent, the effect would be no different from being struck by a demon spell! Vincent did not hesitate at all after seeing this. He immediately held the hilt of his knife with both hands and took the lead to slash at Quinn. Quinn quickly raised his sword to block the attack. However, he was jolted back by the tremendous force from Vincent¡¯s weapon. After Quinn stopped moving, he thought that he had understood Vincent¡¯s fighting style. He said with a smug look on his face, ¡°So, it¡¯s a useless fighting style that relies on brute force! Although you¡¯re strong, you don¡¯t know that the essence of a weapon is technique. I¡¯ll use pure techniques so that you can feel the pain of the demonic aura attacking your heart!¡± Vincent only twisted his neck, motioning for Quinn to continue attacking him. Quinn instantly turned into an afterimage, flying up and down around Vincent¡¯s body. He continued to use the black sword light to attack Vincent¡¯s weaknesses. However, what Quinn did not expect was that Vincent, who only relied on pure brute force in his mind, was actually able to block all of his attacks. Moreover, he seemed to be so relaxed and at ease. It was as if he was doing a very simple thing! Quinn knew clearly in his heart that this was the best attack he had. If Vincent was able to block an attack of this level, then he would really have no way to defeat him. ¡°So, this is the technique you were talking about. Unfortunately, speed is not the whole point of an attack. I¡¯ll let you see my technique next!¡± Vincent teased with a face full of ridicule. He then stopped defending and slowly put down his right hand that was holding the knife. He pressed the tip of his knife gently against the ground. When Quinn saw that Vincent had suddenly withdrawn his knife, he thought that his chance had come. He thrust his sword toward Vincent¡¯s chest. As long as the sword struck Vincent, even if it could not kill him, a large amount of demonic energy would still rush into his body. This would then prevent him from chasing after him for the time being! However, what Quinn did not expect was that before he could even pierce through Vincent¡¯s chest with his sword, streams of blade aura that could cut through space suddenly appeared around Vincent¡¯s body. The blade aura was like huge waves that were stirred up by a tornado, slamming in all directions! ¡°Splitting the heavens and earth!¡± shouted Vincent. The blade aura instantly flew outward and slapped Quinn, who was in the air in front of him. It sent him flying directly toward the fiery-red karst cave wall. However, before Quinn could even reach the rock wall, his entire body had been cut into tiny pieces by the blade aura. A faint shattering sound was heard from Quinn¡¯s wrist. Vincent once again revealed a smile. This was because he had found Quinn¡¯s demon core and shattered it successfully! Quinn, who was constantly retreating in the air, stared at Vincent with wide eyes. Before he could even let out an indignant roar, he instantly exploded into a ball of pitch-black demonic aura. Without the slightest hesitation, Vincent took out the Cup of Fate and refined all the demonic aura scattered in the karst cave into pure psionic power. Unfortunately, Vincent¡¯s psionic power reserves, which were ten times more than the psionic power reserves of a powerhouse of the same level, were currently at full capacity. Therefore, the psionic power he received from Quinn was temporarily useless and could only be stored in the Cup of Fate. Vincent could only use it to replenish his energy when he was weak. After taking care of Quinn, Vincent let out a soft sigh and walked forward to pick up the three storage rings that had fallen to the ground. He turned around and opened the space tunnel. He then chased in the direction where Titan had escaped. Titan, who was currently fleeing in the rock stratum, was in a frenzied state. He did not dare to stop for even a moment. He did not even dare to think about where Vincent was. He only knew that if he was distracted for even a second, it was possible for Vincent to catch up to him. Before he could be sure that he was truly safe, he would never stop running. He would continue to flee with all his might. After running for an unknown amount of time, Titan finally slowed down. He took a few deep breaths and raised his head to look up. Titan thought confidently, ¡°I have already run far enough. Now that I am starting to return to the ground, no one should be able to catch up to me!¡± He could not help but praise his own wisdom in his heart. Just as Titan was distracted, Vincent¡¯s voice suddenly sounded from behind him. ¡°You¡¯re running pretty fast, but it¡¯s a pity. You shouldn¡¯t have stopped!¡± Titan¡¯s eyes were wide open with shock. His heart was filled with sorrow as he knew that he was definitely going to die! Despite the intense unwillingness in his heart, Titan decided to turn his head to look behind him. Even if he died, he wanted to see how Vincent had managed to catch up to him! Just when Titan turned his body freely in the soil to look behind him, he discovered that there was no sign of Vincent. There was only a door leading to another space. However, there was no light in it. It was impossible for him to determine what was contained within. At that moment, a golden arm stretched out from within the space door and grabbed Titan¡¯s throat tightly. Similar to pulling a radish from the ground, Titan was dragged into the space door from the soil. Chapter 437 - Kill All and Recover the Source Titan struggled with all his might. He did not expect to be dragged into an illusory space in the next second while he was still using the spell of the Demon World to move through the soil. The space seemed to be made of an invisible wall. He could clearly see the soil around him, but he could not feel the pressure of the soil at all. Even the air he breathed became much fresher. A ball of fire was burning gradually in front of Titan, illuminating the world in his eyes. Only then did Titan see that the person standing in front of him was Vincent. Vincent was no longer in the state of fire spiritualization. Instead, he had returned to his human form. He held onto his Return Journey of the Dead with his right hand whilst his left hand had transformed into a golden arm that was burning with raging flames. Titan pointed at Vincent and said with a shocked expression, ¡°You, what are you doing? You are the devil!¡± Vincent ignored his question and asked calmly, ¡°Are you ready to die now? Or do you want to try to resist?¡± After Titan heard Vincent¡¯s words, a fierce look flashed across his eyes. He was one of the twelve apostles and was one of the most ferocious and powerful existence in the Elf Race. No matter what kind of desperate situation he was in, he would not be willing to die. He had to fight to the death! ¡°Even if I have to die, I will fight you one last time!¡± Titan roared with a crazed look on his face. He took two steps back to increase the distance between him and Vincent. He then flipped through the Elf Codex in his hand. Just as Titan was about to recite the incantation, Vincent suddenly raised his hand and pointed at him. He shouted in a deep voice, ¡°Modify the silence!¡± When Titan heard Vincent¡¯s command-like voice, he was shocked to realize that he had lost his voice once again. No matter how hard he tried, he could not utter a single word! Vincent¡¯s smile gradually turned cold. He asked with a cold smile, ¡°The person who interrupted your casting just now was my disciple. Do you think I don¡¯t know such tricks?¡± Titan was afraid. He turned around and wanted to escape. However, he had no idea how big the space was. The moment he turned around, he crashed into an invisible wall. Under the violent impact, Titan¡¯s brain was filled with buzzing sounds. Even his most basic thinking ability was lost. Vincent took the opportunity to swing his blade forward and stabbed Titan¡¯s body several times. When Vincent stabbed Titan¡¯s shoulder with his blade, a series of shattering sounds followed. This indicated that Titan¡¯s demon core had been successfully shattered by Vincent. ¡°The Great Demon God, Gajero, will not let you off!¡± Titan did not forget to curse Vincent unwillingly before he died. Vincent said in an extremely indifferent manner, ¡°I don¡¯t care if Gajero will let me off. In any case, I will definitely not let Gajero off!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Vincent twisted the hilt of his blade with force and shattered Titan¡¯s demon core. He then used the Cup of Fate to absorb all of Titan¡¯s Demon World aura before refining it into pure psionic energy. After successfully killing Titan, Vincent placed his Return Journey of the Dead back into the scabbard and picked up the three storage rings and Elf Codex that had fallen on the ground. Only Theodore was left alive. However, Vincent did not know where he was, nor did he know if Dave had caught up to him. Vincent took out the tunnel token and began to use it to control the entire space tunnel. He was searching for Dave¡¯s current location. Vincent found Dave¡¯s position in an instant. His location could be considered very far away because the direction Dave was heading toward was basically the opposite of Vincent¡¯s! They were two men who were moving at a very fast speed in opposite directions. After moving at such a high speed for a long time, the distance between them was naturally very big. ¡°Brat, I hope you didn¡¯t lose track of me, or else when I find you, it would really be a waste of time!¡± sighed Vincent softly. He then controlled the platform under his feet and began to jump through space. He rushed toward the direction where Dave was. Fortunately, Dave was not doing a space jump aimlessly. He was maintaining a constant state of movement in space. This gave Vincent, who was rushing at full speed, a chance to finally catch up to Dave. Dave did not disappoint Vincent. After splitting up with Vincent, he found traces of Theodore very quickly. He had been using the space tunnel to follow behind Theodore. However, what made Dave anxious was that Theodore was almost back on the ground! Dave stared at Theodore¡¯s movements and sighed with a worried expression, ¡°Vincent, hurry over! If you can¡¯t make it in time, I¡¯ll have to stop him alone!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m already here!¡± Suddenly, Vincent¡¯s voice sounded from behind Dave. Dave could not help but turn his head to look behind him with a face full of surprise. He saw Vincent standing behind him calmly, his gaze fixed on Theodore who was in front of him. Dave quickly said, ¡°You came? That¡¯s great! If it had been a little later, this Theodore might have really escaped!¡± Vincent nodded slightly and then continued to look at Theodore¡¯s back. He was not ready to attack him immediately. Dave could not help but urge, ¡°What are you still hesitating for? Hurry up and kill Theodore!¡± However, Vincent shook his head slightly and said, ¡°There¡¯s no rush. Now is not the best time to kill Theodore!¡± Dave could not help but feel a little lost. He asked, ¡°If this is not the best time. Then when do you want to kill Theodore?¡± Vincent smiled and said, ¡°Wait for him to escape, then bring him to Serene Spring City. Let those stubborn factions like Cameron see what the demons they believe in have done to the elves!¡± Dave could not help but nod and say, ¡°Good, this is a great idea! It will stop those self-righteous old fellows from believing that Gajero can bring them happiness!¡± Vincent continued to smile and did not say anything else. He followed behind Theodore with Dave. After going through a lot of hardships, Theodore finally broke through the soil and was finally above the ground. He looked at the long-lost sunlight in the sky and could not help but raise his arms and shout, ¡°Ah! I¡¯m alive!¡± As the strongest elf in the Dark Elf Race, it had been a long time since Theodore had experienced the feeling of defeat. He had never experienced the fear of running away from the earth. Now that he had returned to the ground and had seen the sunlight again, Theodore felt that he had regained the freedom and safety that he had not felt for a long time. For a moment, he was no longer in a disadvantageous position, and his confidence was renewed. Theodore looked at the endless plains in front of him and could not help but sigh with confidence, ¡°I am truly safe once I return to the ground. Even if that guy arrives now, he will definitely not be able to catch me!¡± ¡°Hey! You can¡¯t waste time even if you¡¯re on your last breath. If you¡¯re well-rested, come with me. Let¡¯s fight in another place!¡± Vincent¡¯s voice suddenly came from behind him. Theodore instantly froze on the spot as if he had been petrified. ¡°Impossible, this is absolutely impossible! I¡¯ve clearly been watching my back the entire way and had also made sure that no one would catch up to me. How could he suddenly appear behind me?¡± A series of questions arose in Theodore¡¯s heart. Unfortunately, he could not figure out the answers by himself, and Vincent obviously would not answer them for him. He was not willing to fight with Vincent or surrender. These were things that he would not do even if he died. He especially did not want to fight Vincent alone, nor did he want to face his own fate. His only thought was to run and quickly escape! The only thing that Theodore was confident in was his ability to run fast. He believed that as long as he ran fast enough, no matter how strong Vincent was, it would be impossible for him to catch up to him. After making up his mind, Theodore focused his vision. He instantly ran forward at a high speed and turned into an afterimage. He did not make any unnecessary movements throughout the entire process. His entire body flowed like water. Every single cell was exerting its full strength in order for him to escape. When he saw that Theodore had chosen to escape, Vincent did not chase after him. Instead, he turned around and walked into the space door that had not been closed all this while. Dave, who had been guarding the space tunnel, saw that Vincent had returned. He immediately activated his space jump and directly overtook Theodore who was escaping. He brought Vincent along and blocked the path that Theodore had to pass through. Theodore, who was running, suddenly felt an illusion in front of him. Immediately after that, he saw Vincent walking out from the void. He was so scared that he quickly stopped. However, because he was running too fast earlier, it was difficult for him to stop completely. In the end, he staggered and stopped in front of Vincent. Vincent did not give the other party any more chances. He raised his hand and grabbed Theodore¡¯s neck. He snorted coldly. ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood to play this cat-and-mouse game with you. You have two choices now. Either you die here or follow me back to Serene Spring City and let the residents of Serene Spring City decide whether you live or die. If more than half of the residents decide to let you go, I will not attack you!¡± When Theodore heard this, his eyes could not help but widen. He asked in disbelief, ¡°Is what you said true?¡± Vincent nodded and said solemnly, ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. I¡¯m not joking!¡± Theodore firmly believed that in the eyes of all Dark Elves, Gajero was a supreme existence. As he had evolved into a demon, he was a noble existence like Gajero. The residents of Serene Spring City would definitely be in awe of him, they would not let Vincent kill him! After thinking about it, Theodore said confidently, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go back to Serene Spring City with you!¡± Vincent nodded as he pinched Theodore¡¯s neck and led him into the space tunnel. Dave then started to control the space jump and brought Theodore and Vincent back to the gate of Serene Spring City. ¡°Stop, let¡¯s enter Serene Spring City from here!¡± Vincent did not ask Dave to take them to the City Lord¡¯s mansion. Instead, he asked Dave to open the space door. He lifted Theodore who had turned into a demon with one hand and stepped onto the streets of Serene Spring City. Chapter 438 - Returned to Serene Spring and Was Executed in a Referendum ¡°Over there! Vincent is back! What¡¯s that thing in his hand?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not a thing, isn¡¯t that the Great God Gajero who is being worshipped in the temple?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the Great God Gajero, that¡¯s a demon! Vincent has captured a demon!¡± The streets and alleys of Serene Spring City were filled with noise and heated discussions. All the residents had gathered on both sides of the streets to look at Vincent. Vincent lifted Theodore and swaggered through the city with Dave. Dave held his head high and puffed out his chest. He had a smug look on his face. Vincent¡¯s expression, however, was indifferent. He did not show the slightest reaction. Theodore, who was being grabbed by the neck, felt like dying! After receiving Gajero¡¯s reward, he had evolved into a demon ahead of time. Although he had transformed into a demon, Theodore still felt that his heart was somewhat heavy. This was because he knew that he used to be a Dark Elf. He was a little embarrassed to use the face of a demon to face other Dark Elves. That would remind him that he was a traitor. He was also worried that he might be criticized by others behind his back. Therefore, in order to avoid such an embarrassing situation, he planned to absorb the Origin Divine Earth, kill all the Dark Elves, and then evolve into a demon. This way, he would not be as embarrassed as he was at that moment. Unfortunately, his plan did not work. Vincent¡¯s appearance not only turned Theodore into a demon but had also made him a prisoner on the streets! The strong sense of shame and low self-esteem made Theodore feel extremely uncomfortable. At the same time, he hated Vincent who had caused all of this! After hearing the news that Vincent and Dave had returned successfully, Melissa immediately rushed over from the City Lord¡¯s mansion with her soldiers. When she saw the living demon in Vincent¡¯s hands, Melissa could not help but be shocked. She asked with fear, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Who have you captured? Could it be an oracle from Imperial City?¡± Vincent shook his head and said with a smile, ¡°This is Theodore. He is also one of the Twelve Apostles who is as famous as Jessica!¡± Melissa could not help but be startled when she heard that. She turned around and looked at Theodore again. Previously, when Vincent and Dave told her that the twelve apostles had the ability to evolve into demons, she was still in disbelief. Therefore, she did not expect to see a living demon at this time! However, at that moment, Theodore was trying his best to refute, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him, I¡¯m not Theodore! I¡¯m a demon, I was born a demon, I was just accidentally caught by this guy!¡± Dave could not help but look at Theodore and sneered, ¡°Why do you still care about your reputation at this time? When you abandoned the entire Elf Race and were willing to seize the Origin Divine Earth, why didn¡¯t you think about your reputation then?¡± After hearing Dave¡¯s accusation and questions, Theodore immediately shut his mouth. He acted as if he did not hear Dave¡¯s words. After seeing the scene, Vincent smiled and turned to Melissa. He said, ¡°Go and bring Cameron here. I¡¯ve already promised this demon that his life and death will be decided by all the residents of Serene Spring City!¡± Melissa recalled what Sophia had said to her before, and instantly thought of what Vincent was going to do. She nodded and said in a deep voice, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go and bring him here now!¡± After watching Melissa leave with her men, Vincent carried Theodore to the central square of Serene Spring City and jumped onto the high platform. He stood in front of everyone in the square. After a while, Melissa brought Cameron to the center of the square. Cameron could not help but be shocked when he saw Vincent holding a living demon in his hand. He did not expect Vincent to be so powerful that he could even defeat demons. Of course, he also did not expect that he would actually be able to see a living demon once in his life! As a veteran politician, Cameron knew that as long as Vincent was around, he would not become the City Lord of Serene Spring City. Therefore, he could only choose to go all out and see if he could save this demon from Vincent¡¯s hands. When that time came, even if the Demon Race could not make him the City Lord of Serene Spring City, he might be able to use this demon¡¯s relationship to become the City Lord of other major cities. ¡°You foreign race, do you know what you¡¯re doing? The demons are the source of the Dark Elves¡¯ faith. You can¡¯t insult our faith like this!¡± Cameron pointed at Vincent and roared loudly. He thought that his righteous words would attract the response of the surrounding residents. However, not only did the elves around him not agree with him, but they also even cast a strange look at him. This was because Cameron did not know that the residents of Serene Spring City no longer trusted the demons and were ready to worship Vincent as a god! Vincent could not help but shake his head after hearing what Cameron had said. He was very disappointed with Cameron. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Today, I brought this guy back to Serene Spring City so that everyone can decide his fate together. If more than half of the residents in Serene Spring City think that I should let this demon go, I can give him his freedom. But if more than half of them want him dead, I will kill him in public!¡± After hearing what Vincent said, Cameron¡¯s eyes immediately focused. After years of being shrewd, he understood that no words could be taken at face value. Therefore, he should analyze the true meaning behind his words carefully. Melissa, who was supported by Vincent, had already taken over Serene Spring City. They wanted the residents of Serene Spring City to decide whether the demons deserved to live or die. Their purpose was nothing more than to strengthen the hatred of the elves of Serene Spring City toward the demons. Once everyone decides to kill a demon collectively, all the Dark Elves in the city would be bound to Vincent and Melissa. Once bounded, they would not be able to escape! At that moment, Cameron had to admit that Vincent was indeed a terrifying person. He did not only possess great strength, but he also had profound political wisdom! However, Cameron was still in disbelief. He did not believe that he could not win against Vincent with his own skills and strength. Therefore, he decided to seize the opportunity and cut off all ties with Vincent. He would do his best to protect the demons that were in Vincent¡¯s hands! ¡°Vincent, please don¡¯t mess around! The most important thing for the elves is their faith. Every Dark Elf present still has the aura of the Demon World in their bodies. This means that everyone¡¯s faith had not changed, and the Great God Gajero had not abandoned the residents here! Jessica and Darren did all kinds of bad deeds. It is impossible for them to be instructed by the lord of the Demon Race. As long as you let this demon go, I believe that he will treat every citizen of Serene Spring City well!¡± said Cameron loudly and righteously. His words were filled with emotions. At the same time, they carried a great temptation. The surrounding residents of Serene Spring City could not help but fall into deep thought. On the other hand, Theodore, who had fallen into despair, realized that he still had a chance to live. He could not help but respond, ¡°Well said! I am an oracle from the Imperial City. The purpose of my trip is to solve the problem of Jessica and Darren who have massacred the common elves. My mission is to save the Dark Elves who are suffering here! However, I did not expect to fall into the trap of this foreign race. He even wanted to reverse the truth and make everyone hate the demons and the Great God, Gajero. I hope that everyone can wake up a little, and I also hope that everyone can face the power in your bodies. The demons and Dark Elves are a family that cannot be separated!¡± After listening to Theodore¡¯s wonderful speech, Melissa could not help but raise her hand to cover her forehead. She really wanted Vincent to shut Theodore¡¯s mouth. Otherwise, the citizens of the city might really be fooled by Theodore and Cameron¡¯s cooperation. However, there was not the slightest bit of worry on Vincent¡¯s face at this time. Instead, he said indifferently, ¡°Then everyone can start to express their opinions now. Should we kill this demon or not?¡± Cameron immediately stepped forward and said righteously, ¡°Absolutely not! If you dare to touch a demon in the land of the Dark Elves, you will face the fury of the entire Dark Elves Race. At that time, you will not be tolerated by the entire world!¡± Vincent looked at Cameron, who was extremely eager to show off. He then turned to look at the others and asked, ¡°Then what is everyone¡¯s opinion?¡± ¡°I think we shouldn¡¯t kill him. The demons didn¡¯t make any mistakes!¡± ¡°What do you mean they didn¡¯t make any mistakes?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t the oracle explain it clearly just now? What Jessica and Darren did had nothing to do with the demons at all. So, not only did the demons not make any mistakes, but they were also misunderstood. Serene Spring City has let the demons down!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, we should let them go!¡± Some residents who were not firm in their stance began to express their positions in self-blame. They chose to stand on Cameron¡¯s side and shouted in unison, asking Vincent to let them go. However, there were even more elves who chose to remain silent at that moment. This was because they could no longer differentiate between truth and falsehood. They could not even determine who was the good guy and who was the bad guy between Vincent and the demons. Therefore, they could only give up their choice in the midst of their struggle. After seeing this, Vincent nodded and released Theodore in front of everyone. Vincent said to Theodore in a deep voice, ¡°I kept my promise. You can leave now! But I have to warn you, you are not allowed to set foot in Serene Spring City again in this lifetime!¡± Theodore rolled his eyes as if he had discovered Vincent¡¯s fatal weakness. He grinned with abnormal joy. Theodore asked Vincent while sneering, ¡°So what you care about is the opinion of the residents of Serene Spring City! You want the approval of the Dark Elves! Unfortunately, you shouldn¡¯t have brought me here. You should know that the Demon Race has ultimate control over Dark Elves so I can leave or stay as I please. Do you dare to kill me in front of everyone?¡± Vincent frowned as he seemed to be caught in a dilemma. ¡°I won¡¯t kill you yet because I¡¯m a man of my words. I¡¯ll only kill you when more than half of the residents of Serene Spring City decide to do so!¡± Theodore sneered with confidence, ¡°Then I¡¯m afraid you will not be able to wait for that day!¡± Chapter 439 - The Purpose of Seducing Criminals Was Exposed Theodore acted tough in front of Vincent for the first time as many elves were watching. He revealed a smug smile. Vincent looked at Theodore expressionlessly and asked coldly, ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you want to run away?¡± Theodore looked at Vincent as if he was an idiot and asked back, ¡°Do you think I will run away when I know your weakness? Is there a safer place than Serene Spring City for me at this moment?¡± Vincent could not help but smile in response. It turned out that Theodore was worried about being chased if he left Serene Spring City. Therefore, he wanted to stay and deal with him as he knew that the residents of Serene Spring City respected the demons. Vincent said to Theodore with a solemn look, ¡°I can guarantee that you will regret it if you don¡¯t leave now!¡± Although Theodore was smiling, he felt weakness inside as he was uncertain whether Vincent would kill him regardless of the other elves¡¯ resistance. Cameron stood up and pointed at Vincent while berating him loudly, ¡°Vincent, don¡¯t do anything reckless! The Demon God¡¯s envoy is the most honorable guest of our Serene Spring City. If you dare to hurt him, our Serene Spring City will not let you go!¡± ¡°Yes! That¡¯s right, you can¡¯t hurt the God¡¯s messenger!¡± The residents of Serene Spring City also expressed their support for Cameron and Theodore. Vincent¡¯s facial expression changed slightly, showing a bit of embarrassment and unwillingness. Theodore saw Vincent¡¯s face and could not help but become even more complacent. Vincent finally sighed helplessly and said softly, ¡°Alright, you¡¯re free now!¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Theodore immediately burst into laughter. He became even more arrogant than before. He pointed at Vincent and roared angrily, ¡°Now, I want you to apologize to me! In front of all the residents of Serene Spring City, apologize to me for your previous actions!¡± Vincent immediately narrowed his eyes, and a strong murderous aura could be felt from his gaze. However, Theodore did not feel like he posed any danger to him. Instead, he felt a very strong sense of satisfaction. This was because he had determined that Vincent would not dare to kill him in public. He was even more certain that Vincent would not abandon the views of all the residents of Serene Spring City. Therefore, he could use this opportunity to make Vincent compromise step by step and take back everything that he had lost! Melissa, who was standing in the middle of the crowd, watched Theodore¡¯s arrogance grew little by little. He seemed to be on the verge of taking over power from Vincent step by step. She could not help but clench her hands with worry. She was not worried about losing her position as the City Lord of Serene Spring City. Instead, she was worried about the disaster Serene Spring City would face if Vincent was unable to contend against Theodore! Meanwhile, the Dark Elves who remained silent or chose to believe in Vincent and Melissa all lowered their heads, because their beliefs have started to sway. Dave walked behind Melissa and patted her shoulder gently. He advised Melissa with a serious face, ¡°Don¡¯t look too sad. Control your emotions, or you might not be able to accept the change in the situation later!¡± Melissa turned to look at Dave worriedly and asked with a frown, ¡°What change?¡± Dave smiled slightly and looked up at Vincent. He sighed softly and said, ¡°Let me tell you this. Since the day I met Vincent, he has never been at a disadvantage. The more others try to take advantage of him, the more miserable their ending will be. So, you just have to wait and see!¡± Melissa could not help but be startled when she heard that. She glanced at Cameron, who was in high spirits. She then turned her head to look at Vincent, who was standing on the high platform. Her eyes were filled with anticipation. Meanwhile, Vincent sighed softly. He seemed to be compromising as he said to Theodore, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll apologize to you! I shouldn¡¯t have gone after Darren, nor should I have stopped you from stealing the Origin Divine Earth. I even chased after you when you had succeeded as I was trying to take back the Origin Divine Earth for the Elf Race. All of this is my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have interfered with your actions. The fate of the Elf Race should be decided by you. After all, you, Theodore, are one of the strongest of the Elf Race and one of the twelve apostles that everyone believes in. It¡¯s enough for you to be responsible for the Elf Race!¡± Theodore nodded in satisfaction after hearing Vincent¡¯s apology. He had never thought that Vincent would lower his head in front of him and admit his mistake. He felt a sense of accomplishment in his heart. It even surpassed the feeling he felt when he became a demon! However, Theodore suddenly frowned and glared at Vincent. He said in a low voice, ¡°If you didn¡¯t mention it, I would have forgotten. You must have taken the Origin Divine Earth from Darren and the others. Now, you must hand it all over to me!¡± As he spoke, Theodore stretched out a hand toward Vincent and made a hooking gesture in an extremely rude manner. Vincent did not hesitate at all. He took out Darren¡¯s necklace happily and the six storage rings that he had obtained from Titan and the others. He was prepared to hand them over to Theodore. ¡°No!¡± At that moment, Melissa let out an angry roar from below. Vincent also stopped what he was doing. He gripped onto the necklace tightly and let it hang in front of Theodore. Theodore did not think too much about it. All he could think about was the storage ring in front of him. He needed to obtain the Origin Divine Earth and hand it over to Gajero immediately. That way, he would be able to accumulate sufficient merit points and enter the Imperial City and become a true oracle! At that moment, Vincent had become Theodore¡¯s greatest enemy! Theodore turned his head and looked down at Melissa. He sneered and said, ¡°What right do you have to give orders here? Everything in the Elf Race belongs to the Great God Gajero. If you meddle in this, I will execute you in public!¡± Melissa could not help but get angry. She wanted to open her mouth to refute again, but she was stopped by Dave who was behind her. Dave shook his head and signaled Melissa not to speak. He then turned to look at Theodore and asked loudly, ¡°Respected apostle, you were right just now. Everything in the Elf Race can be Gajero¡¯s. But as a member of the Elf Race, can I ask you, what exactly do you want the Origin Divine Earth for? And have you been collecting the Origin Divine Earth all these years?¡± Theodore¡¯s confidence was unprecedentedly high. He answered without hesitation, ¡°The purpose of collecting the Origin Divine Earth is, of course, to give it to God Gajero! All these years, not only me, but all the twelve apostles have been collecting the Origin Divine Earth for Lord Gajero. Our mission is supreme. You ants don¡¯t need to know too many details. All you need to do is obey the will of God Gajero!¡± Dave nodded lightly and asked again, ¡°Then do you know? Without the Origin Divine Earth, the entire Elf World will be doomed. At that time, not only will the residents of Serene Spring City die, but all the elves in Elf World will die as well!¡± Theodore sneered and said, ¡°What does that have to do with me? As the believers of Lord Gajero, you should be willing to die for the demons!¡± As he spoke, Theodore stretched out his hand and was prepared to snatch the necklace from Vincent¡¯s hand. However, Vincent was one step faster than Theodore. With a slight flick of his wrist, he threw the necklace into the air. Following that, Vincent¡¯s right hand grasped onto the Return Journey of the Dead and drew it out of its sheath, shattering all the storage rings connected to the necklace into pieces. ¡°Bang!¡± A series of violent explosions reverberated in the air. A large amount of ice-cold and crystalline Origin Divine Earth rained down on the land of Serene Spring City. All the elves were dumbfounded at that moment. They all raised their hands, wanting to catch the rain that was falling from the sky. They were very excited! Every elf understood that the rain in the sky was indeed the Origin Divine Earth. At the same time, they could clearly feel the importance of the Origin Divine Earth to every elf. ¡°The rain tells me that the rumors are not false. Without the Origin Divine Earth, the elves will really perish!¡± ¡°Once the Origin Divine Earth falls down, it will return to the ground and nourish our land again. Only this way can we continue to survive!¡± ¡°Compared to faith, the elves need to survive and protect our world more!¡± The residents of Serene Spring City seemed to have felt a call from the unseen world and kept sighing. Theodore also realized that something was wrong. Not only did he lost the Origin Divine Earth, but Cameron, who had been supporting him in the square, was glaring at him angrily. As for the other residents of Serene Spring City, they were all staring at him with incomparably fierce gazes as if they wanted to swallow him alive. After seeing the scene, Theodore suddenly thought of the hearts of the residents. This was the most invincible and terrifying power in a city. He seemed to have unknowingly offended all the residents of Serene Spring City! At that moment, an old and incomparably excited voice was heard in the square. ¡°Kill him!¡± Everyone turned to look at Cameron. The old man, who had a strong obsession with power and status, was crying at that moment. He leaned on his walking stick and shouted with extreme hatred. Melissa took the opportunity to raise her hands and shouted, ¡°The world of the elves is inviolable. The treasures of the elves are inviolable. Kill all the demons and protect the elves!¡± ¡°Defend the Elf Race!¡± All the residents of Serene Spring City shouted in unison. They all raised their hands and pointed at Theodore. ¡°Kill him!¡± ¡°Kill him!¡± ¡°Kill him!¡± Vincent, who was on the high platform, slowly pointed the tip of his knife at Theodore. He sneered and said, ¡°Now that the entire city wants to kill you, it¡¯s my turn!¡± Chapter 440 - Successfully Accepted a Disciple and Set Off Again ¡°No, no, this is impossible, you shouldn¡¯t have done this¡­¡± When Theodore saw Vincent raising his butcher¡¯s knife at him again, his eyes were filled with fear. He finally felt what it meant to go from hell to heaven, and then to hell again. The journey was filled with ups and downs. First, he was chased by Vincent, even to the point of being cornered. However, Vincent had suddenly proposed a strange bet to him. Not only did the bet let him see the hope of life again, but it also let him find a way to restrain Vincent. However, before Theodore could enjoy all of this, the good situation in front of him was instantly destroyed, and he once again fell into the danger of death! After thinking about it, Theodore finally had a realization. He roared at Vincent, ¡°All of this is a scam! You brought me here on purpose to let everyone know that we are stealing the Origin Divine Earth for Gajero!¡± Vincent¡¯s lips revealed a very bright smile. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Unfortunately, you found out a little too late!¡± Before Vincent even finished speaking, his figure had disappeared on the spot. His entire body had become one with the blade in his hand. His weapon transformed into an incomparably sharp and inescapable long blade, piercing through Theodore¡¯s chest. Theodore clutched his bloody chest tightly. After taking a few steps back, he used his right hand to take out the Devil Dragon¡¯s Spine from his storage ring. He lowered his head and looked at the residents of Serene Spring City with a fierce gaze. He roared angrily, ¡°You bunch of trash! It is your honor to die for God Gajero. Since you have rejected this gift, then I can only kill all of you!¡± However, before Theodore could even finish speaking, a pitch-black sword pierced through his lower abdomen from behind! ¡°In front of me, you have no right to threaten others!¡± Vincent appeared behind Theodore like a ghost and spoke to him in an extremely cold tone. At the same time, he was twisting the Return Journey of the Dead in his hand. Following that, a terrifying wound appeared on Theodore¡¯s lower abdomen. However, Theodore, who had suffered a serious injury to his chest and abdomen, did not die. Instead, he still had the strength to charge forward and escape from the city. When Vincent saw this, his entire body instantly turned into fire spirits. He slowly spread out the twelve flaming wings behind his back. He flew behind Theodore in the blink of an eye. He raised his knife and stabbed toward his limbs and head. ¡°I want to leave! I want to leave this place! As long as you give me a little more time, I will be able to regain my life. Although I only have four rings left on me, the Origin Divine Earth that is stored inside is enough to exchange for some merit points. I still have a chance! I still have a chance to become stronger. Just let me leave this place!¡± Theodore was like a mad demon. He kept muttering to himself, completely unconcerned about the attacks from Vincent behind him. This was because, at that moment, Theodore was in a race with his own fate! Finally, just as Theodore was about to leap over the city wall, Vincent used the tip of his knife to stab into Theodore¡¯s last lumbar vertebra. Although Vincent did not feel like he had stabbed into his bone, he heard a cracking sound clearly. ¡°Bang!¡± Theodore¡¯s body instantly disintegrated in the air, turning into a demonic aura that filled the sky. Meanwhile, a one-eyed object wrapped in demonic aura appeared on Vincent¡¯s blade. ¡°Everything should be over!¡± sighed Vincent softly. With a flick of his wrist, he had completely shattered Theodore¡¯s demon core. Vincent took out the Cup of Fate and absorbed the demonic aura, refining it into the purest psionic energy. After that, he saw four storage rings falling before him. Vincent raised his hand and slashed forward. A half-moon-shaped black light appeared in the air and sliced the four storage rings in half. Countless Origin Divine Earth once again fell onto the ground of Serene Spring City. The Serene Spring City that was destroyed earlier was soon restored. The houses that were about to collapse gradually healed as if they had life. They stood tall on the ground again. The houses that had already collapsed slowly turned into dust and disappeared from where they stood as if nothing had ever appeared, leaving behind an empty space for a house to be rebuilt. When the residents of Serene Spring City saw the scene, they all knelt on one knee, and paid their most noble respects to Vincent who was in the sky. Vincent had officially become the god that everyone in Serene Spring City worshipped. Everything he had done had brought hope, light, and truth to Serene Spring City! At that moment, a power seemed to be awakening within Vincent¡¯s body, giving him the feeling of a breakthrough! However, when he analyzed it carefully, he discovered that his level had not risen. At the same time, he had lost the strange feeling. Vincent shook his head and ignored the illusion earlier. He turned around and flew back onto the high platform. After deactivating his fire spiritualization state, he waved his hand to signal for the residents below to be quiet. ¡°Dear friends of the Elf Race, from today onward, I hope that everyone can see the true face of Gajero and the evil deeds that the demons have committed here. Devil Flame City has already undergone a tremendous change. I hope that Serene Spring City can also make the right changes and accept all elves. You will need to unite all forces that can be united and work together in order to drive the demons out of this world!¡± ¡°Drive the demons out of the Elf World!¡± ¡°Drive the demons out of the Elf World!¡± ¡°Drive the demons out of the Elf World!¡± The devout elves shouted in unison. Even Cameron joined in. Melissa looked up at Vincent in the crowd, her eyes filled with awe and envy. Dave suddenly patted Melissa and reminded her, ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there, hurry up! Vincent might still be waiting to take you in as a disciple!¡± Melissa looked back at Dave nervously, but Dave did not say anything more. He jumped onto the high platform and strode to Vincent¡¯s side. After seeing this, Melissa felt greatly encouraged and immediately followed Dave to the high platform. Vincent raised his hands and placed them on Melissa and Dave¡¯s shoulders. He continued to say to everyone, ¡°Let me introduce everyone. This is the new City Lord of Devil Flame City, Dave, and this is the new City Lord of Serene Spring City, Melissa, whom I have found for everyone! The current Elf Race needs young blood to lead everyone to resist this dark era. We also need these young elves to set an example for more Dark Elves. I hope that everyone can support them without any misgivings!¡± ¡°Support City Lord Dave!¡± ¡°Support City Lord Melissa!¡± The Dark Elves in the square had become Vincent¡¯s admirers. After listening to his speech, they raised their fists and shouted their support and approval for Vincent. Cameron, who was previously obsessed with power and status, was no longer the same. He too was willing to become one of the residents. He raised his arms and cheered for Vincent. This was because personal pursuits were very small and could be abandoned at any time! After seeing the scene, Melissa could not help but turn to Vincent and say, ¡°Thank you, thank you for everything you have done for Serene Spring City. I will definitely not let you down!¡± Vincent nodded in relief. He then took out the Devil Dragon¡¯s Spine that he had snatched from Theodore and handed it over to Melissa. ¡°I think highly of your talent and want to take you in as a disciple. I wonder if you are willing?¡± ¡°I am willing!¡± said Melissa without hesitation. She then took the Devil Dragon¡¯s Spine from Vincent with both hands. Vincent smiled and took the last modification authority scroll from his left hand and gave it to Melissa. He turned to Dave and said, ¡°You are responsible for teaching her how to modify authority!¡± Dave nodded unwillingly and complained, ¡°You are so biased. You gave her a divine weapon right after taking her in as a disciple. Why don¡¯t I have one? The only divine weapon I have was forged with materials I bought myself!¡± Vincent looked at the resentful Dave and smiled. He then took out the Elf Codex he got from Titan and threw it into Dave¡¯s arms. ¡°This is my gift to you. Practice how to use it when you have the chance. The two of you can spar with each other!¡± Vincent pointed at Melissa as he spoke to Dave with a smile. Dave looked at Melissa and said to Vincent with confidence, ¡°I¡¯m a senior. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll hurt her if I spar with her!¡± Vincent only smiled at his comment. After hearing what Dave said, Melissa immediately swung the Devil Dragon¡¯s Spine in her hand. A whipping sound soon resounded across the sky. Dave was sent flying out of the high platform under everyone¡¯s gaze, clutching his butt as he fell into the crowd. Melissa lowered her head and looked down at the place where Dave had fallen. She said in a very domineering manner, ¡°In Serene Spring City, there¡¯s no place for you to look down on me!¡± Her actions received a wave of cheers from the residents of Serene Spring City. Vincent walked to Melissa¡¯s side and said softly, ¡°Although you¡¯re a woman, you have the heroic spirit of a man in your bones. This is what I admire most about you. I want to take you in as a disciple, not to teach you about cultivation, but to allow you to display your advantages freely and take good care of Serene Spring City. I believe that you won¡¯t let me down!¡± Melissa bowed to Vincent and said honestly, ¡°Master, from today onward, you are the god that protects Serene Spring City. From now on, everyone in Serene Spring City will only believe in you!¡± Vincent nodded and immediately asked, ¡°Which direction is the Imperial City?¡± Melissa was startled after hearing that. She then raised her hand to point in a specific direction. Vincent said to Melissa, ¡°Tell Dave that I¡¯m going to the Imperial City first. After he teaches you how to modify your authority, he should return to Devil Flame City immediately and do what he should do. I¡¯ll wait for your good news in Imperial City!¡± Melissa nodded and then said worriedly, ¡°Master, the Imperial City is full of dangers. Are you¡­?¡± Before Melissa could even finish speaking, she noticed that Vincent was gradually fading away in the air. It turned out that what she was seeing was just an afterimage. Vincent had long left Serene Spring City! Chapter 441 - Outside the Imperial City, Strange Phenomena Were Frequently Occurring Vincent set off to Imperial City after leaving Serene Spring City. Vincent had a good understanding of the Elf Race¡¯s background. Ever since the Elf Race started believing in the Seven Great Elf Kings, the beliefs had been passed down from generation to generation. They all lived together in the Imperial City. It was only after Gajero led the demons to invade the Elf World and defeat the Seven Great Elf Kings that a small team of demons was left behind to guard the Imperial City. The other Elf Kings had gone missing. The purpose of Vincent¡¯s trip to Imperial City was not only to prepare for the final battle but to also investigate the whereabouts of the Elf Kings. Based on Vincent¡¯s current understanding of the Elf Race, if the Elf Kings were still living somewhere in Elf World, they would have long led the Elf Race to fight against the demons. Although the Elf Race was at a disadvantage, many elves like Horace were still trying their best to resist the demons. Yet, the Elf Kings did not show up to help them. This could only mean one of two things. Either they have disappeared from Elf World or they were trapped in Imperial City! Therefore, Vincent wanted to look around and see if he could find the whereabouts of the Elf Kings. At the very least, he wanted to help the elves find a divinity that could change their beliefs! After a few days of traveling, Vincent finally saw the outline of Imperial City in the distance. The tall and magnificent city walls were like a giant¡¯s palace, showing the extraordinary status of the city in the Elf World. At the same time, Vincent also noticed that the surrounding land was becoming more and more desolate. The desolate land, however, was different from Bright Moon City that had lost the Origin Divine Earth. Although it did not have a rotten aura, it made others feel like life had become very dim. The further one walked, the less suitable it was for one to survive. Vincent frowned slightly. The Origin Divine Earth in Imperial City would definitely be left for last. Therefore, the bleak scene around him should not be related to the lack of Origin Divine Earth but something else. This could only mean that there were other secrets hidden in Imperial City. After thinking about it, Vincent could not help but quicken his pace. He wanted to sneak into the Imperial City as soon as possible and find out the secrets behind all of this. Back then, he had obtained the Heavenly Demon Token from Miller. The token required him to kill an elf and bring its head to Imperial City. Only this way could he be considered to have completed the mission to enter Imperial City. Vincent naturally would not agree to kill an elf because of this. He was prepared to use modification authority to modify a rock into the shape of an elf¡¯s head. He would then hand over the fake head to the demons in Imperial City. As for whether or not he could muddle through, that would depend on heaven¡¯s will! At the very least, Vincent felt that his strength was sufficient to deal with the demons in Imperial City. Based on his previous experiences with the Beast Race, Vincent understood that there were many worlds that Gajero had conquered. Therefore, there was a huge gap in strength between the various races. In order to facilitate its rule and continue its invasion, Gajero could only leave behind a few demon teams that were slightly stronger than the local races. The highest-level creature of the Elf Race was once level 40. After they converted to believe in Gajero, the highest-level creature was level 45. Therefore, the demons that remained in Imperial City must be level 50 creatures at most. Although Vincent was not confident that he could kill a level 50 creature, he knew that he was strong enough to protect himself. Moreover, he still had the soul of a level 75 creature in his body. If he really fought with the demons in Imperial City, he would not be afraid at all! At that moment Vincent suddenly noticed that there was a flash of fire behind the hill not far ahead. As he was sensitive toward fire, he immediately sensed that something was wrong and quickly ran up the hill. When Vincent arrived at the top of the hill, he immediately saw that there was a mid-sized village on the back of the hill. The village was set ablaze. Two groups of Dark Elves were fighting with each other. However, Vincent could tell that one group of Dark Elves was well-equipped and powerful. Each of their members had the strength of a level 40 creature. They were killing the other group of Dark Elves. Vincent did not immediately choose to attack after seeing this because he still had not figured out the identities of the two groups. At the same time, he was also very curious as to why such a village was built around Imperial City. It seemed to be somewhat incompatible with the rule of the demons. At that moment, an indignant roar came from within the flames. ¡°You bunch of demon puppets! We have already escaped the city. If you still don¡¯t let us go, I¡¯ll curse you to die a horrible death!¡± After hearing the indignant roar, Vincent had a basic understanding of what was going on. It seemed that the Dark Elves in the stronghold should have once lived in the Imperial City. It was just that for some unknown reason, they had moved out of the Imperial City. However, what Vincent could not understand was why these Dark Elves did not run further away after escaping. Instead, they chose to set up camp near the city! The general of the assassins replied, ¡°You traitors, you don¡¯t know what a gift from the gods is. We only received orders from gods. Killing you is also one of those orders!¡± As he spoke, the Dark Elves did not stop the massacre. Screams were heard. Soon, silence followed. After hearing this, Vincent had roughly figured out the situation. He jumped down the hill and pointed downward. Under the control of the flame authority, the fire in the stronghold became even more intense. The flames then turned into a wall of fire that could move freely, separating the assassins sent by the demons in the Imperial City from the Dark Elves who were trying to escape. All the Dark Elves did not understand what had happened. They raised their heads in confusion, their eyes filled with shock as they looked around. Vincent slowly descended in front of them. Under the watchful eyes of everyone, he stood on the wall of fire and turned his head to look at the Dark Elves on both sides of the wall of fire. ¡°Outsiders!¡± The leaders of the two Dark Elves frowned at the same time. They looked at Vincent, who had suddenly attacked, in shock. Vincent stood at the top of the wall calmly. He looked at the side that was fully armed and ready to murder. He asked in a deep voice, ¡°Who are you? Why are you killing the creatures here?¡± The general laughed coldly and said proudly, ¡°I represent the Imperial City¡¯s Sky Demon Guards. I am the general of the First Division, Lopez! I am here under the orders of the oracles in the Imperial City to hunt down these traitors who have betrayed Imperial City. You are an outsider. How dare you interfere in this matter?¡± After hearing this, Vincent could not help but smile coldly. He then pulled out his Return Journey of the Dead and shouted, ¡°Let¡¯s see!¡± He jumped down from the wall of fire and swung his knife at Lopez. Vincent did not have a good impression of the Dark Elves who were willing to work for the Demon Race. Moreover, their hands were already stained with the blood of their compatriots. This was something Vincent could not tolerate. Therefore, Vincent did not give the Dark Elves any chance. Instead, he revealed his killing intent right from the start. After seeing Vincent attacking him so fearlessly, Lopez immediately roared to his subordinates behind him, ¡°Let¡¯s attack together and kill this outsider!¡± Dozens of Dark Elves immediately raised their spears high and shouted as they charged toward Vincent. The moment Vincent landed, he tapped the ground lightly with one foot. His entire body spun in a circle on the spot. The long knife in his hand also spun in a circle and immediately displayed a half-moon-shaped blade aura. As the blade aura flew, all the Dark Elves that were charging at him were instantly cut into two. Only Lopez realized that the situation was not in their favor. He raised the weapon in his hand to defend. He barely managed to withstand Vincent¡¯s attack. His weapon was broken by Vincent. His entire body flew back more than ten meters, causing him to spit out black blood. He struggled a few times with difficulty, but he could not get up. After seeing this, Vincent raised his hand and snapped his fingers. The flames in the stronghold were instantly extinguished, revealing a group of Dark Elves who were shivering behind the wall of fire. Vincent did not care about Lopez, who was seriously injured and unable to move. He turned to look at the Dark Elves who were in the battle earlier, and asked softly, ¡°Who are you? Why are you living here?¡± A Dark Elf who was the leader of the village walked forward cautiously. He said to Vincent, ¡°We are all elves who have lived in Imperial City for generations. Ever since the demons ruled the Imperial City, we have been slaves to the demons for generations! However, this was still fine. In recent years, the city had become increasingly strange. The vast majority of the Dark Elves have become like walking corpses, repeating their work mechanically every day. They are unable to say a word! Therefore, we did not want to continue living in such a hellish place, so we united and escaped Imperial City. However, we also knew that no matter where we escaped, we would be captured and brought back to the Imperial City. Thus, we could only build this small stronghold not far from the city. After a period of observation, we discovered that the zombies in the Imperial City would not come to hunt us down. Thus, we felt more at ease and began to live normally. However, we did not expect to be hunted down today. Moreover, these elves all became normal after leaving the city!¡± After hearing the other party¡¯s description, Vincent could not help but frown slightly. It seemed that there were indeed many secrets hidden in the Imperial City! Vincent asked again, ¡°Has the city always been this desolate and dilapidated?¡± The other party shook his head helplessly, sighing, ¡°Not really! The land around the Imperial City had always been the most fertile. When we escaped, we could still survive by gathering food. However, in recent years, the environment here has become increasingly bleak. If not for the pursuit of the Sky Demon Guards, we might not have been able to survive here!¡± Vincent nodded and raised his hand to point in the direction of Serene Spring City. He said, ¡°Pack up and head in that direction. You¡¯ll be safe once you reach Serene Spring City. The residents there have successfully overthrown the rule of the demons. They will accept you and settle you down properly!¡± The leader could not help but ask in excitement, ¡°Really? There are elves who have started to rebel against Gajero?¡± Vincent nodded, smiled, and said, ¡°Really! And they are in great need of information about the Imperial City. I hope that after you settle down there, you can tell everything you see and hear in the Imperial City to the City Lord of Serene Spring City, Melissa. This will be very useful information to help overthrow the demons!¡± ¡°Alright, alright. Thank you for rescuing us. We will go to Serene Spring City now!¡± The leader of the village nodded repeatedly upon hearing that. After thanking Vincent, he immediately called for the rest of the wounded elves. They then set off on their journey. Chapter 442 - Obtaining Information and Entering the Imperial City After watching the Dark Elves leave the stronghold, Vincent turned to look at Lopez, who was still struggling to get up. The reason why he had sent the Dark Elves directly to Serene Spring City without questioning them further was that he also had someone who could tell him about Imperial City. Vincent strode over to Lopez¡¯s side and said with a cold smile, ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself anymore. My attack just now had crippled your cultivation so don¡¯t even think about standing up. You also won¡¯t be able to climb far!¡± ¡°What on earth are you doing? If you do this, the oracles in the Imperial City won¡¯t forgive you!¡± Lopez threatened Vincent with an angry expression, hoping that Vincent would recognize reality and not continue to hurt him. However, Vincent just smiled at this and said disdainfully, ¡°Oracle? What is an oracle? I even dared to destroy the statue of Gajero. Haven¡¯t you heard of my deeds?¡± Lopez¡¯s eyes widened when he heard this. Of course, he had heard of a foreigner intruding into the Elf World and destroying the statue of Gajero. He looked at the strength of the foreigner in front of him and immediately realized the identity and purpose of the foreign race. ¡°You actually dared to intrude Imperial City. You really don¡¯t know death!¡± Lopez still had the same imposing manner as before as he rebuked Vincent angrily. Vincent smiled slightly and raised the Return Journey of the Dead. The pitch-black blade reflected the sunlight into Lopez¡¯s eyes, making him feel a strong killing intent. Vincent said coldly, ¡°When I ask a question, you must answer it. If you don¡¯t answer me or choose to lie to me, I will kill you immediately!¡± Lopez shivered subconsciously. He then took the initiative to ask, ¡°If I tell you the truth, can you let me go?¡± Vincent said indifferently, ¡°You are now a cripple. You are useless to me. Why would I lie to you?¡± Lopez took a deep breath and sighed slowly, ¡°Then ask away!¡± Vincent asked in a deep voice, ¡°What exactly happened in the capital? Did you feel anything strange in the capital?¡± Lopez¡¯s expression was dark as if he was recalling something as he said, ¡°There is indeed something strange in the capital. It has been happening for a few years¡­ I seem to be able to hear the guidance of God. He will constantly tell me what to do and what not to do. I only need to do what God wants me to do. That feeling is as if I have been deprived of my consciousness and ability to move, but also as if nothing has changed. Because I am only willing to accept the guidance of God from the bottom of my heart!¡± Vincent could not help but frown after hearing this. It seemed that the situation in Imperial City was even more dangerous than he had imagined. At the same time, he was uncertain what would happen to him when he entered the Imperial City. Would he not be able to communicate with the other Dark Elves because he did not have any faith and was not controlled by the demons, or would he become a puppet controlled by someone else? No matter what the situation was, it would make Vincent¡¯s plan to infiltrate the city even more difficult! Vincent quickly suppressed the worry in his heart. No matter how dangerous it was, he would not change his plan. Instead, he continued to ask, ¡°Is there any news about the Elf King in Imperial City?¡± Lopez shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I¡¯ve never heard of any news about the Elf Kings since I¡¯ve lived in the Imperial City! And I have lived here for many years!¡± Vincent could not help but frown even more. If there was no trace of the Elf King in the Imperial City, then it could only mean that the Elf Kings had been taken away by Gajero and were no longer in Elf World. Lopez noticed that Vincent seemed to be deep in thought. He could not help but ask, ¡°I¡¯ve answered all your questions, can you let me go now?¡± Vincent stopped thinking and suddenly revealed a sly smile. He shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I lied to you just now!¡± Lopez glared at Vincent and shouted indignantly, ¡°What? You b*stard! I¡¯m obviously useless to you, but you still want to kill me!¡± Vincent squatted down with a calm face and said sincerely, ¡°Actually, I lied to you because of this sentence! If you are really useless to me, I can let you go, but you are very useful to me now, how can I let you go?¡± ¡°What are you planning to do?¡± asked Lopez. He looked at Vincent with a terrified face, and a bad premonition suddenly rose in his heart. Vincent did not answer Lopez¡¯s question. Instead, he activated his Transformation Skill and transformed himself into an old Dark Elf. He then pressed his hand on Lopez¡¯s body and shouted in a deep voice, ¡°Modify shape!¡± A crystal-clear light emerged from Vincent¡¯s palm and gradually covered Lopez¡¯s entire body. After the light faded, Lopez transformed into a Fire Elf! ¡°You, you are a devil! What is this method? What are you trying to do?¡± Lopez did not know what had happened to him, but he clearly saw Vincent transformed from a foreign race into a Dark Elf. He could not help but shout at him in fear. Vincent flipped his hand and took out the Heavenly Demon Token from his storage ring. He smiled at Lopez and said, ¡°I am now the Dark Elf who wants to complete the mission in the Heavenly Demon Token. You are the key to completing my mission!¡± Lopez was at a loss when he heard that. He immediately looked at his hands and saw that his nails had turned fiery red. The skin on his arms had also turned from pale to dark red. This meant that he no longer had the appearance of a Dark Elf, instead, he had become a fire elf! Lopez said to Vincent angrily, ¡°You, you, you can forget about using me to take credit in Imperial City. I will definitely expose your plot!¡± Vincent nodded thoughtfully and said with a smile, ¡°Thank you for your reminder. Modify the silence!¡± Vincent once again used the authority to modify silence. Lopez¡¯s mouth, which was constantly moving, suddenly lost all sound. All that was left was a look of despair as he looked at Vincent. Vincent took out a metal chain from his storage ring and tied up the heavily injured Lopez. He then picked him up with one hand and strode toward Imperial City. A team of dark elves was guarding the city gates meticulously. Each of them stood in place like statues, not moving at all. There was no life in their eyes as if they were soulless corpses. When Vincent arrived at the city gates, he instantly noticed the strange behavior of the guards. He then walked up to them nervously. At this moment, a Dark Elf guard suddenly turned around. His movements were stiff as if he was a puppet being controlled by someone. His eyes did not seem to move as he stared straight at Vincent. He asked mechanically, ¡°Who are you?¡± Vincent thought for a moment and said casually, ¡°My name is Jacob, a mercenary who has been on the run for many years. I accidentally obtained a Heavenly Demon Token. Now that I have completed my mission, I am here to meet the oracle!¡± The city guard turned his stiff neck slightly and glanced at Lopez, who was in Vincent¡¯s hand. He then said, ¡°Follow me!¡± The city guard turned around in a stiff manner and walked straight into the city. Vincent took a breath and followed behind the soldier. He walked into the city gate carefully. After entering the city, the first thing Vincent saw was the houses and markets on both sides of the street. However, every household had its doors tightly shut, and the market was empty. There was no sign of life. He could only occasionally see some Dark Elves walking on the road. They were either transporting food or carrying something. No one was idle, and all of them were stiff and expressionless, like zombies. Vincent felt slightly relieved when he did not feel anything strange happening to him. It seemed that he was not being controlled, and at the same time, he did not attract the attention of the surrounding Dark Elves. What made Vincent even more relieved was that Lopez, who was still struggling in his hands, did not turn into a puppet. This meant that the Dark Elves in Imperial City would return to their normal state after leaving Imperial City. They would not directly turn into puppets after returning to Imperial City. Instead, they would have to go through some special means to turn back into puppets! Vincent believed that what made all the Dark Elves in Imperial City fall into such a state must be because of some special equipment or formation, just like the traps in Devil Flame City that could detect other races. As long as one was careful and aware of similar equipment or formations, they would not fall for it! This was also the reason why the Dark Elves who escaped the Imperial City were not affected. They must have had some fortuitous coincidence, so they did not walk through the special equipment or the location of the formation. That was why they were frightened by the changes of the Dark Elves and escaped. While he was thinking, Vincent had already followed the soldier into the palace. The palace was no longer the same as what the elves had described in history. Instead, it had been rebuilt into a pitch-black palace. After entering the palace, Vincent found that the Dark Elves guarding the palace were even more zombie-like than the Dark Elves guarding the city gates. Their expressions were numb, and their movements were stiff. There was not a hint of life in them. They were like stone sculptures! Vincent analyzed in his heart, ¡°It seems that the thing that is controlling the Dark Elves is inside the palace. The closer I get to it, the stronger the effect will be!¡± When they reached a magnificent door, the soldier who was leading the way suddenly stopped. He turned around and said to Vincent, ¡°Wait here. You are not allowed to leave without orders!¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°I understand!¡± The soldier then pushed open the gate and walked in alone. A moment later, a beast-like roar came from inside the gate. ¡°Come in!¡± When Vincent heard the voice, he snorted subconsciously. This was because he could hear that the voice belonged to a demon! Vincent adjusted his expression, pushed open the door, and walked into the palace with Lopez Chapter 443 - Sword-Slaying Elves, Successfully Infiltrating the Palace Vincent walked in and saw an incomparably glorious palace. The towering dome, the wide walls, and more than ten pillars carved out of black crystals made the place look like a heavenly palace. At the end of the palace, there were eight highchairs, each sat a demon. There were dozens of Dark Elves standing in front and behind those demons, serving them as personal servants. Moreover, the Dark Elves here looked even more possessed! When Vincent walked into the palace, the eight demons all turned to look at him at the same time. Vincent¡¯s heart could not help but beat wildly at that moment because he guessed that the special item that could control the Dark Elves was most likely in the palace, or perhaps it was on a demon. However, no matter how nervous Vincent was, the expression on his face was well-controlled. He maintained the anticipation and nervousness of a Dark Elf when he saw the demons. The eight demons soon looked away one after another because they did not sense anything strange from Vincent. They all let their guard down. When Vincent walked to the center of the palace, a demon suddenly asked, ¡°Where did you get the Heavenly Demon Token?¡± Vincent had already guessed that he would face such an inquiry, so he had prepared a corresponding excuse on the way there. After all, his current identity was Jacob. As long as he followed Jacob¡¯s trajectory, he would be able to come up with a suitable reason. This was because Vincent knew clearly that the demons were only concerned about the results and not the process. ¡°Reporting to the god¡¯s envoys, I accidentally found the corpse of General Miller in the wilderness outside Devil Flame City. I also found the Heavenly Demon Token in the grass not far from his corpse. When I realized the contents of the token, I went deep into the forest and found a Fire Elf with the strength of a level 40 creature. I captured him alive successfully!¡± When the eight demons heard this, they looked at Lopez in Vincent¡¯s hand. Lopez clearly heard Vincent¡¯s words and realized that he was in a dangerous situation. His eyes flashed with extreme fear, and he began to struggle like crazy. Unfortunately, his strength had been completely crippled by Vincent. He was unable to break free from Vincent¡¯s restraints, and he was unable to use his ability to prove his true identity. The demon who was sitting in the middle, whose status was obviously higher than his other companions, roared, ¡°As expected of a level 40 creature. Although the elves who don¡¯t believe in my Lord Gajero are all trash, to be able to rise to such a level is already considered outstanding among trash! I¡¯m giving you a chance now. As long as you choose to believe in my Lord Gajero sincerely, I¡¯ll give you a chance to live!¡± After hearing this, Lopez immediately felt that he still had a chance to live. He nodded repeatedly to express his agreement. The demon could not help but laugh and say, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so spineless. Put him down, I want to see him change his beliefs on the spot!¡± When the demon said the second half of his sentence, he turned his gaze to look at Vincent. Vincent nodded slightly and threw Lopez onto the ground casually. He then helped him remove the chains on his body. After feeling like he had regained his freedom, Lopez turned his head and glared at Vincent with a face full of hatred. He then turned around and bowed toward the eight demons in the highest form and made a pious prayer. Vincent could not help but sneer. He knew that Lopez wanted to kill him after proving his identity. However, he was not afraid at all because he knew that Lopez had no chance of proving his innocence! Lopez closed his eyes and clasped his hands in front of his chest. He was reciting Gajero¡¯s real name with incomparable devotion silently. He prostrated himself on the ground and carried out the conversion ritual. However, even though Lopez completed all the steps meticulously, his body did not change at all. He still had the appearance of a Fire Elf! Vincent was trying his best to hold back his laughter. As he had used the modification authority to modify Lopez¡¯s appearance, Lopez¡¯s appearance would not change even though he had changed his faith. Furthermore, Lopez had always been a Dark Elf. Even if he performed the ritual of changing faith ten thousand times, it would not have any effect on his appearance. Furthermore, Lopez did not have any psionic power left in his body. No matter how pious he prayed, he would not be able to get a response from Gajero. That was also the reason why Vincent dared to bring the living Lopez to meet the demons. Vincent sighed softly in his heart, ¡°Stop fantasizing. You have no chance at all!¡± At that moment, Lopez had long forgotten his hatred toward Vincent, because he only wanted to prove his faith. However, when he realized that there were no changes to his appearance, the expression on his face became increasingly nervous and frightened. Sweat instantly drenched his clothes but he still did not forget to complete the actions of praying meticulously. However, at that moment, the demon sitting on the high seat could no longer watch. He raised his hand and patted the handle of the chair as he roared, ¡°B*stard, I thought you were a coward and a good-for-nothing. I didn¡¯t expect you to humiliate us in such a way! As long as the level 40 elves perform the ritual of changing their faith, they will definitely receive a response from my Lord Gajero. However, you still haven¡¯t changed at all until now. This means that you still believe in that trash-like Fire Elf King in your heart. Little did you know that your Elf King will be destroyed, both body and soul, in no time!¡± Lopez lay on the ground, trembling. He did not dare to move, because he knew that he would not be able to bear the wrath of the demons. Vincent narrowed his eyes slightly. This was because this was the first time he had heard the news of the Elf Kings from the demons. Moreover, judging by the tone of the demons, he could tell that they knew the whereabouts of the Fire Elf King and also understood the current situation of the Elf Kings. Vincent sighed silently in his heart, ¡°It seems that I have come to the right place!¡± The demon who was sitting high above the palace suddenly raised his hand and pointed at Vincent as he asked, ¡°You, what is your name?¡± Vincent quickly answered, ¡°My name is Jacob. I am a mercenary who has been in hiding for many years!¡± The demon nodded. He was not concerned about Vincent¡¯s identity. Instead, he said impatiently, ¡°I¡¯ve had enough of this Fire Elf. You can now complete the final step of the Heavenly Demon Token. As long as you chop off his head personally, you can make a request!¡± ¡°I¡¯m happy to oblige!¡± Vincent smiled and nodded. He then pulled out the Return Journey of the Dead from his waist that he had transformed into the appearance of a sword. He looked at Lopez who was lying on the ground and was about to faint. He raised his hand and swung his blade down. When Vincent swung his blade through Lopez¡¯s neck, he whispered, ¡°Modify the color!¡± Lopez¡¯s head was cut off on the spot, and fiery red blood sprayed out. As the blood of the Dark Elves was black, Vincent had to use modification authority to modify the color of his blood to red. Furthermore, Vincent believed that with his level of control over the modification authority, he would not be discovered by anyone, including the eight demons sitting above him! As expected, the eight demons did not notice anything unusual. Instead, they nodded repeatedly and expressed their approval and praise for Vincent. The demon sitting on the high seat said softly, ¡°You can now propose the reward that you want!¡± Vincent pretended to think and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been wandering around like a lonely ghost for many years. I¡¯ve had enough of living in the wilderness, so I want to settle down in Imperial City. From now on, I want to receive the protection of the oracles!¡± The eight demons looked at each other as if they were surprised by Vincent¡¯s request. This was because his request was too simple. If it were any other Dark Elf who had completed the Heavenly Demon Token mission, they would either come to the Imperial City to ask for the position of a City Lord, or to seek a way to become stronger. However, this Dark Elf before them was not only decisive in killing but was also not greedy. All he wanted was to live in the Imperial City! However, the demons were still demons after all. They were not a race like the Protoss who had nothing better to do. Even if they thought that Vincent¡¯s reward was too light, they would not be wary of him. ¡°Alright, we will agree to your request! From today onward, you are a legal resident of Imperial City. We will also appoint a high official position for you so that you can rest easy. At the same time, we can tell everyone that you have received the protection of the demons!¡± Vincent immediately put on a delighted expression. He then asked with anticipation, ¡°It is my honor to be able to serve the god¡¯s envoys. May I know what kind of position you are going to arrange for me?¡± The demon immediately said, ¡°From today onward, you will be our representative in the Imperial City. From now on, all our orders, as well as receiving the worship of the apostles and communicating with the City Lords will be in your hands! However, you will have to come here every day and receive our instructions. You will also have to deal with various matters. You are not allowed to make decisions on your own. Do you understand?¡± Vincent nodded and said respectfully, ¡°I understand!¡± However, in Vincent¡¯s heart, he was secretly sneering. He knew that the reason why the demons had arranged such a position for him was that they were too lazy to handle the things in the Elf World personally! They had been guarding the Elf Race for many years and had long gotten used to the luxurious life in the palace. The many privileges given to Vincent at that moment were actually the responsibilities of the demons. They did not give him any real and effective rights! However, even though he had seen through the plans of these demons, Vincent chose to accept these arrangements willingly because they were exactly what he wanted. This would help him to search around the Imperial City more rationally and not be suspected by anyone. Of course, Vincent had also suspected that those puppet-like Dark Elves might not have the ability to be suspicious at all! Chapter 444 - The Well of Filth, Exploring the Unknown The Palace of the Imperial City. After dealing with Vincent¡¯s reward, the demons all closed their eyes. The servants who were waiting around immediately walked up behind them and began to massage the shoulders and backs of the eight demons. They treated them like gods. Only the leader of the demons was still looking at Vincent. He said in a deep voice, ¡°You can take the corpse of the Fire Elf out now. There is a Well of Filth at the back of the palace. Go and throw the corpse into the well!¡± ¡°Your subordinate will leave now!¡± replied Vincent. He then picked up Lopez¡¯s corpse and walked out of the palace. After leaving the palace, Vincent was glad that he did not fall under the control of any of the demons. This was something worth being happy about no matter how he looked at it. ¡°There are a total of eight demons left in Elf World. Their strength seems to be higher than a level 45 creature, but it is fortunate that their strength has not reached level 50. This means that the strengths of these demons are roughly between level 47 and level 49. I can handle them easily. I don¡¯t even need to summon Justin!¡± As Vincent walked to the back of the palace, he carefully analyzed what he had just seen. As for the strength of the demons, the moment Vincent stepped into the palace, he had made a rough guess of their individual strengths. ¡°The leader of the demons must be a level 49 creature. The demons sitting next to him should be around level 48. The demons sitting on the outermost side should be even weaker, around level 47.¡± Vincent, who had killed several apostle-level demons, believed that if he were to fight one-on-one, he would be able to slowly exhaust the eight demons that were guarding the Elf World. If he summoned Justin, he would be able to directly exterminate those demons. However, Vincent did not choose to do so because he did not have the confidence to kill them in one shot. Plus, once the demons in the hall became alert, they would immediately inform Gajero. Vincent, who could be considered to be fighting in an away game, would definitely not have a good ending! At that moment, Vincent suddenly stopped because he had unknowingly arrived at the back of the palace. There seemed to be a dilapidated dry well that was emitting a stench in front of him! ¡°This is the so-called Well of Filth. I really do not know what has been thrown into it. Could it be the excrement and urine of those demons?¡± Vincent held his breath and complained as he walked to the side of the Well of Filth. When he threw Lopez¡¯s body into the well, he glanced at the bottom of the well subconsciously. However, it was this casual glance that surprised Vincent. This was because he saw a strange light in the bottomless well. The color of the light was very special. It seemed to have all kinds of colors, but it did not seem to have any colors at the same time. It was full of strangeness and uncertainties! Vincent was a little excited at that moment. Back then in Hell¡¯s Rose, he had also sensed the same light which allowed him to obtain a crystal spear, as well as an incomparably surging, endless fighting spirit that helped him become stronger! Those gains were all extremely precious treasures to Vincent. Therefore, he was curious about the treasures contained in the Well of Filth. Vincent could not help but be filled with anticipation. Vincent sighed silently in his heart, ¡°Even if there is a treasure in the well, judging from the disgusting smell in the well, it means that the treasure must be buried in filth. If I want to go down and explore it, it would be quite a challenge!¡± He then turned around and walked toward the city district. He left the demon palace as fast as he could because he was still afraid of the item that could turn Dark Elves into walking corpses. He did not want to stay there any longer. Furthermore, he could not directly explore the Well of Filth in broad daylight. This would expose his true identity easily, causing the entire plan to go out of control. Therefore, Vincent planned to find a place to stay. At night, he would use his authority to open a space tunnel and go to the bottom of the Well of Filth to take a closer look. Vincent did not choose to stay in a hotel-like building in Imperial City because he would come into contact with the Dark Elves who were like walking corpses. That would make Vincent feel like he was under close surveillance of the leader who was controlling the Dark Elves. Therefore, he could only use the Art of Heaven¡¯s Will to inspect the houses along the way. Finally, he found a house that seemed to have been unoccupied for a long time and walked in. As Vincent had designed Jacob to be a Dark Elf who wanted to stay in the Imperial City for the rest of his life, he chose a slightly quiet courtyard and cleaned the room meticulously. He made it seem like he was going to stay for a long time and valued the room. This was to ensure that he did not blow his cover from the spies who might be monitoring him in the dark. After cleaning the dust in the house and washing all the items, Vincent let out a long sigh of relief. He then laid on the bed, closed his eyes, and pretended to fall asleep. This was all just an act. He closed his eyes and used the enhanced perception ability of the Art of Heaven¡¯s Will to check if there were Dark Elves observing him in the dark. Soon, Vincent noticed that on the walls of the surrounding houses, there were more than a dozen Dark Elves with numb expressions looking at Vincent¡¯s room. Their eyes were numb, and they did not have any expression. It was not until three hours later that the Dark Elves who were acting as surveillance cameras left one after another. It seemed that the individual behind the scenes finally had some confidence in Vincent. Vincent¡¯s lips curled into a smile. He turned over and pulled over a freshly cleaned quilt. He said softly, ¡°Modify the shape!¡± A faint bright light appeared and the quilt in Vincent¡¯s hand instantly transformed into his own figure. It was lying quietly on his bed. Vincent sat up and sized up the clone that he had created. Other than the figure not breathing, all the other details were perfect. Vincent nodded with some relief. He then raised his hand and gently swiped the edge of the bed, opening the space door. He then entered the space tunnel. After entering the space tunnel, Vincent was no longer worried about being monitored. He instantly changed back to his own appearance. He then began to dive underground in high spirits. With the Art of Heavenly¡¯s Will formula, Vincent¡¯s memory of the terrain became very strong. As long as it was a place that he had been to, he could find it again with his eyes closed. Vincent did not need to travel through the Well of Filth. He could directly go to the bottom of the Well of Filth through the space tunnel! When Vincent arrived at the space tunnel where the demons lived in his memory, he suddenly realized that the soil and rocks around him seemed to be somewhat strange. It was as if they were being constantly eroded by some dark power. It seemed that right below the palace, there was something hidden that was constantly emitting dark energy! When Vincent saw this, he immediately became curious. He wanted to find out what the demons were up to, so he continued to sneak forward, carefully searching every inch of the soil. When Vincent was traveling beneath the palace, he suddenly discovered that there was actually a huge space in the soil. He was shocked to find an array floating in the air. It had a radius of more than ten meters! The light of the array was black and purple. It was slowly rotating as if it was constantly absorbing energy from somewhere underground. The energy that was absorbed would then be converted into the most sinister and evil aura of the Demon World through the array. The aura of the Demon World would then continue to nourish the palace above. In the end, it would be absorbed by the eight demons in the palace. In other words, even if those demons were to stay in the palace all day, living a life of luxury, they would still be able to improve their own strength! Moreover, judging by the size of the array, it was not difficult to judge that the speed of their improvement was still very considerable! However, what Vincent could not imagine was, what exactly was the thing that existed in the depths of the earth that could provide the array with an endless supply of energy? ¡°Could it be that this energy was drawn from the bottom of the Well of Filth?¡± A bold thought suddenly arose in Vincent¡¯s mind. The demons had long known what was hidden in the Well of Filth, but they did not want to let out the thing below the Well of Filth. Thus, they continued to absorb the energy below greedily. This made Vincent even more interested in the thing below the Well of Filth. He simply could not wait to jump further down. After several more jumps, Vincent finally arrived somewhere below the Well of Filth, but he was still very far away from the glowing space below. However, he could clearly see that there were many rotting corpses hanging around the dried-up walls of the well. Moreover, from the looks of it, these corpses were all elves who worshipped the Elf Kings! Those elves were most likely killed by the Dark Elves who received the Heavenly Demon Token and were later brought to Imperial City. The demons in the Imperial City handled the corpses in a very consistent manner. They threw them all into the Well of Filth. However, in Vincent¡¯s eyes, their actions were not casual. Instead, they were related to the mysterious power under the well! ¡°Maybe there is something under the sacrificial well, or perhaps it is something that is being kept alive!¡± Vincent continued to ponder in his heart. He became somewhat worried. This was because the various phenomena in the surroundings and the strange actions of the demons seemed to indicate a problem. The existence under the well should be alive or self-aware. It was definitely not a cold object! When Vincent finally arrived at the deepest part of the well, his eyes could not help but throb violently. That was because he saw six figures at the bottom of the well; they were unable to move freely! Chapter 445 - The King of Elves, Tragic Experience Vincent bent down to look at the figures that had appeared below him. His heart was instantly filled with shock. There were actually living creatures in the abandoned well that was being used as a landfill. When were they thrown into the well, and what did they rely on to survive? When he thought of the corpses that had been thrown into the filthy well as garbage, Vincent immediately felt a chill down his spine. At the same time, his curiosity drove him to continue approaching the bottom of the well. When Vincent saw the faces of those figures clearly, his pupils contracted once again, and his heart trembled violently! The figures living at the bottom of the well were actually six elves. They were abnormally tall, and their bodies were almost twice the size of an ordinary elf. The elves consisted of six great elements apart from the Black Elves. There were huge locks hanging on their chests, arms, and thighs. The locks were connected to chains that went through their bodies. The chains were buried deep into the surrounding walls. They were like wires that were continuously absorbing the energy from the bodies of the six elves. The light that Vincent saw from the ground previously came from above the heads of the six elves. In Vincent¡¯s eyes, there was a very powerful radiance above their heads. The radiance looked very sacred and inviolable as if it had a status that was higher than this world! After seeing this, Vincent immediately guessed their identities. They were the Elf Kings who had disappeared for a long time! Vincent immediately opened the space door and walked out in large strides. He frowned after smelling the extremely stinky aura at the bottom of the well. When the six Elf Kings saw Vincent suddenly appearing in front of them, they all surrounded him with shocked expressions. They asked nervously and strangely, ¡°Who are you? What race are you? Why are you here?¡± ¡°Could it be that the Demon Race has been defeated and the Elf World has been invaded once again? What exactly are you planning to do?¡± The six Elf Kings surrounded Vincent and questioned him aggressively. Despite their angry expressions, their eyes were filled with exhaustion. They did not have the slightest bit of fighting spirit. Vincent looked at the Elf Kings in front of him and said in a deep voice, ¡°I came here to fight against Gajero. Currently, there is a portion of the elves that have united and are preparing to drive the demons out of the Elf World. I am an ally who helped the elves sneak into the Imperial City to steal information. You can trust me!¡± The Elf Kings could not help but fall into silence when they heard that. They looked at Vincent quietly, as if they were struggling to figure out whether his words were true or false. Vincent did not explain any further. He pulled out his Return Journey of the Dead and said with a smile, ¡°This is not a good place to talk. I will help you remove the chains on your bodies. Let¡¯s talk outside!¡± Vincent then swung his sword at the crack on the wall. However, when the blade and chains collided, not a single spark was created. Instead, it shook Vincent until he kept retreating. His hands that were holding onto the sword also felt numb. It was unbearable. ¡°What a tough chain!¡± Vincent frowned and sighed. He put away his Return Journey of the Dead and stretched out his left hand, turning it into a golden long blade. The greatest characteristic of the Return Journey of the Dead was its weight, not its sharpness. If he wanted to break the chains set up by the demons, his arm that could transform into a golden long blade was obviously more suited for the job. The six Elf Kings could not help but widen their eyes and look at Vincent in shock. Their mouths opened and closed but they did not know what to say. Vincent completely ignored their reactions and started to run. He then jumped high into the air and waved his left arm to strike the chain that was connected to the wall. ¡°Buzz!¡± This time, the golden long blade finally made a sound. When the chain shook slightly, the Fire Elf King connected to the chain immediately collapsed to the ground. He was struggling in pain. He let out a mournful howl, ¡°Ah! Kill me, quickly kill me, I can¡¯t take it anymore!¡± The Fire Elf King lay on the ground and roared non-stop. The other Elf Kings saw this and walked forward calmly to hold his hands and feet. It seemed like this was not the first time they had dealt with such a situation. Vincent was stunned on the spot. He had a blank expression on his face. He did not expect the chains to have such a magical restriction. The chains could actually counterattack the elf who had been locked up the moment he tried to break him free. Therefore, Vincent was unable to continue his attempt to break the chains. ¡°It¡¯s useless, don¡¯t waste your energy! We have been locked in here for God knows how many years. We have already used all the methods possible, but we still can¡¯t get rid of the chains on our bodies. After all, this is an array that Gajero had set up personally!¡± The Thunder Elf King turned his head and sighed helplessly at Vincent. His tone was clearly much gentler. This was because Vincent¡¯s actions earlier proved that he really did not understand the demons and was very likely the demons¡¯ enemy. To the elves, as long as the demons were his enemies, he could be considered their friends. Thus, Vincent was accepted by the other Elf Kings. Vincent restored his left hand to its original state. He took out some healing medicine from his storage ring and stuff it into the mouth of the Fire Elf King. Under the powerful recovery ability of the medicine, the Fire Elf King gradually stopped wailing. He opened his eyes weakly and nodded gratefully at Vincent. Vincent sighed lightly and turned to ask the others, ¡°You should be the six Elf Kings of the Elf Race, right? I don¡¯t know if you were the Elf Kings who participated in the battle with Gajero back then or the Elf Kings who received the inheritance later on?¡± The Elf Kings could not help but look desolate. They sighed deeply and said, ¡°The Elf Kings who fought with Gajero were our teachers. The battle was too bitter. The Black Elf King died on the spot, and our teachers were also heavily injured. They were almost on the verge of death! In order to not let the faith of the Elf Race die off, our teachers used their last breaths to entrust the divine spark to us, hoping that we could shoulder the future of the Elf Race. However, we didn¡¯t manage to do so. Not long after inheriting the divine spark, we were captured by Gajero. He wanted to obtain the divine spark from us, but he had lost too many treasures at that time, so he didn¡¯t have the means to steal the divine spark away. Thus, he imprisoned us all here and used the spell array to extract the energy from our bodies. Until the day we can no longer bear the burden and die of natural causes, the divine spark on our bodies would also be imprisoned by these chains in the bottom of the well. They would then be picked up by the minions of Gajero!¡± Vincent frowned slightly after hearing this because he knew that Gajero had already obtained the divine sparks of the Black Elf King at that time, and those so-called lost treasures should all be used to steal the divine spark of the Black Elf King. Therefore, Gajero, who had already obtained the divine spark, felt that it was not worth it to continue taking the divine sparks from other Elf Kings forcefully. It would even affect his speed to invade other worlds. Therefore, he thought of the torture of boiling a frog in warm water! It had already been thousands of years since Gajero defeated the seven Elf Kings. How long the Elf Kings could last was a big worry for Vincent. This was because the demons in the palace had personally said that the Elf Kings were not far from death! Vincent raised his head to look at the six Elf Kings, who was disheveled, and asked worriedly, ¡°Are your current conditions okay? Can you hold on until we think of a way to defeat the demons, destroy the array, and rescue you?¡± The six Elf Kings looked at each other and shook their heads helplessly. The Light Elf King sighed, ¡°This chain from the array will continue to extract the elemental power in our bodies. All these years, we have only been able to extend our lives through constant cultivation. However, we are now too old, and the speed of our cultivation can no longer keep up with the speed of the energy extraction from the array. At most, we can hold on for another seven or eight days, and we will be at the end of our lives!¡± Vincent lowered his head and thought for a moment. Even if he immediately charged into the palace with his blade, he might not be able to defeat the eight demons in seven days. As for the formation that Gajero had set up personally, he believed that even Justin, who was in his soul state, would not be able to break it. At that time, he would have to watch these Elf Kings die in vain, and the divine spark on their bodies would eventually be absorbed by Gajero¡¯s array. Vincent suddenly turned to look at the Elf Kings and asked with a serious expression, ¡°Everyone, are you afraid of death?¡± The six Elf Kings shook their heads together and said, ¡°We are already in such a state, why would we be afraid of death? Moreover, we are sinners of the Elf Race. We did not lead the elves to restore our own world. Instead, we became prisoners and suffered the humiliation of the demons. Death is a relief for us!¡± Only the Fire Elf King continued to sigh, ¡°The only thing that makes us unwilling to die is that the Elf King¡¯s divine spark cannot be passed down. We have been cultivating under this dirty well for thousands of years so that we can continue to respond to the prayers of the believers. We want the elves who want to rebel against Gajero to have something to rely on. But after we die, what will the Elf Race do?¡± When Vincent saw that the six Elf Kings were all willing to face death, he immediately nodded and said, ¡°As long as you are not afraid of death, then things will be easy! I will leave the Imperial City now and find some level 40 elves. I will then bring them here to accept your inherited divine spark. Wouldn¡¯t you be able to preserve the faith of the Elf Race this way?¡± With that, Vincent turned around and was prepared to leave. ¡°Wait!¡± However, at that moment, the six Elf Kings stood up at the same time and called out to Vincent. Vincent turned his head and asked blankly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The Elf Kings hesitated for a long time before saying, ¡°If we have a choice, we¡¯d rather die than have you bring the other elves here!¡± Chapter 446 - Divinities, the Privilege of the Gods ¡°Why?¡± Vincent looked at the six Elf Kings in confusion. He did not understand why these Elf Kings would stop him when they clearly wanted to pass on the divine sparks before they died. The six Elf Kings looked at each other and had complicated expressions on their faces. There was worry, fear, inferiority, and cowardice. The six great Elf Kings said with a sorrowful expression, ¡°We have not appeared for thousands of years, and in order to survive, we have done many devil-like things. If the other Elf Race sees us now, I¡¯m afraid that before they inherit the divine spark, the faith in their hearts will immediately collapse! The Elf Race values faith the most. At the same time, they have extremely harsh requirements for the gods. Once they see our current appearance, the Elf Race will immediately lose the six great faiths!¡± After hearing this, Vincent could not help but say with a helpless expression, ¡°Then according to what you said, we can only wait for death?¡± ¡°Perhaps there is another way!¡± The Fire Elf King suddenly opened his mouth to speak, but he suddenly stopped mid-sentence and turned to look at the other Elf Kings. The other Elf Kings also nodded. The Light Elf King said, ¡°We still have seven days, we are not in a hurry. It is better to see more, listen more, and think more!¡± The Elf Kings all nodded in agreement. Vincent urged them with a puzzled expression, ¡°What kind of riddle are you playing? We are now at the critical juncture of war between the elves and demons. If you have a way, say it as soon as possible. If it can be completed, I will help you achieve it!¡± The Fire Elf King smiled and shook his head. ¡°No rush. You sit down first. How about we chat?¡± Vincent turned to look at the dirty environment around him and snapped his fingers helplessly. He said softly, ¡°Modify the surge of wind!¡± The six Elf Kings suddenly felt a strong gust of wind beneath their feet. It swept away all the dirty things at the bottom of the well and blew them upward. Eventually, they were shot out of the well and onto the ground. After all the dirty things had been removed, Vincent once again shouted softly, ¡°Modify surge!¡± Under the effect of the modification authority, there was a slight tremor from the ground. Seven stone piers suddenly emerged from the ground. Vincent went forward and sat on one of the stone piers. He raised his hand and gestured to the other Elf Kings, ¡°If you want to say something, sit down and say it quickly. Tell me your thoughts. We don¡¯t have much time to waste now!¡± The six Elf Kings walked forward to sit on the stone piers. They looked at Vincent curiously and asked, ¡°The power you used just now should be the power of authority, right? And it¡¯s not a low-level authority!¡± Vincent raised his eyebrows slightly and said in surprise, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to know about authority? I always thought that the Elf Race¡¯s cultivation method was different from other worlds, so they wouldn¡¯t know about authority and other god-level abilities!¡± The Fire Elf King quickly said, ¡°That¡¯s what you don¡¯t know. In fact, when the Elf Race was at its prime, the seven great Elf Kings had many abilities, including authority, laws, and domain abilities. But later on, the Elf King¡¯s inheritance was on the brink of extinction. This happened several times. Although the later generations managed to retrieve the inheritance, many powerful methods were not passed down. Now, there are only six kinds of elemental laws left!¡± ¡°What? There were more elemental laws?¡± Vincent looked at the six Elf Kings in astonishment. The Elf King had seven divine abilities. After each ability was upgraded, they would be able to comprehend the power of a law. The Lingluo Race had the power to modify since its birth, while the Vampire Race controlled the blood law. The Dragon Race also had many abilities that were no weaker than divine abilities. However, the Human Race did not have anything. Nevertheless, the Feathered Monster Race, the Evil Spirit Race, and the Bard Race did not possess any divine abilities either. This meant that the Human Race was not the only race that had encountered this. Yet, Vincent did not expect the Elf Race, which was not very powerful to have six elemental laws! Of course, this meant that the Elf Race had seven elemental laws previously. This made Vincent feel shocked and jealous. After hearing Vincent¡¯s exclamation, the Fire Elf King nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. In the divine spark that we inherited, there are corresponding elemental laws. And from the first time I saw you, I knew that you had mastered the fire law. In a sense, we are actually the same kind!¡± Vincent could not help but ask in surprise, ¡°You also have the fire law? Then why can¡¯t I sense it?¡± The Fire Elf King smiled and explained, ¡°I can sense the law of fire on your body because the Divine Spark I have is an extremely high-level existence. It allows me to look down on you from the level of a god and see through everything in your body! But the law of fire that I have is an ability contained within the divine spark. Therefore, it does not manifest in my body. So, you won¡¯t be able to sense that I also have the law of fire!¡± ¡°Divine spark, an existence of a higher rank.¡± Vincent sighed softly as he lowered his head to look at his left hand. His Hand of God was also of a higher rank. Moreover, in a certain sense, the arm given by the Protoss was much higher than the elemental law. Perhaps in the future, the high-ranking Hand of God could become a method that was worth using! The Fire Elf King noticed that Vincent¡¯s thoughts were jumping all over the place, so he took the initiative to say, ¡°Since we¡¯re talking about it, let me introduce the elf divine spark to you!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Vincent looked up in confusion. He did not expect the Elf King to take the initiative to explain the Elf Race¡¯s biggest secret to him. Before Vincent could refuse, the Fire Elf King had already started explaining, ¡°Although the divine spark looks very mysterious, it is only a material personality that is manifested from the beliefs of all elves. Elves who possess a divinity can break the limits of the race and rise to level 45 creatures! Therefore, in a sense, the highest limit of the Elf Race is level 45 and not level 40!¡± After hearing the Fire Elf King¡¯s explanation, Vincent could not help but sigh in his heart, ¡°No wonder the Dark Elves who believe in Gajero can rise to level 45. This is because this is the limit of the Elf Race¡¯s strength. It¡¯s just that Gajero has helped to break through the limit of the Elf Race, allowing his believers to advance one step further!¡± Moreover, these Elf Kings had indeed been locked up here for too long. They did not know about the current Elf World. Level 40 creatures could be seen everywhere, and the true experts were all level 45 creatures. The Fire Elf King continued, ¡°In the Elf Race, there are two situations when the inheritor, inherits the divine personality. The first situation is whereby the believers maintain their faith in the original divine personality, but they do not know the inheritor himself. The inheritor is usually called a follower of God! The second situation is whereby the inheritor has already acquired a group of believers before obtaining the divine personality. When the inheritor obtains the divine personality, the traces of the previous owner of the divine personality will be automatically removed and the inheritor will become a true God!¡± The Fire Elf King suddenly stopped speaking and turned to look at the Light Elf King who was like a leader among them. The Light Elf King then said, ¡°For example, the six of us are actually followers of God. Because the believers outside are still chanting our teachers¡¯ names, their faith is directed at the divine spark and not at us. At the same time, this will also create an awkward situation, which is that the divine spark is too powerful and will often give us some orders and wills, and we will become the servants of the divine spark! Unless it¡¯s a true God who has his believers chant his true name and he can use his own powerful divine personality to control it, only then can he freely exercise the power of a God!¡± After listening to their explanations, Vincent had learned a lot and had gained further understanding in his heart. After Gajero defeated the Seven Great Elf Kings, he naturally gained a large number of believers. Soon, he obtained the divine personality and became a true God of the Elf Race. Unfortunately, these six unlucky fellows who had inherited the divine sparks had no chance of becoming true gods. At the same time, Vincent also understood the key for him to go against Gajero. This would all depend on whether the Elf Race could nurture a new and true God! Vincent raised his head and asked, ¡°Since we are talking about divine sparks, I would like to ask everyone, what special abilities will you obtain after becoming a god?¡± The Light Elf King nodded and said, ¡°That is only natural. As a God, you can listen to the prayers of your believers, and you can choose to deprive your believers of their abilities. At the same time, you will also have a high rank and divinity. This will allow your temperament, talent, and perceptive abilities to undergo a qualitative leap! A true God will also have the ability to issue divine orders to his believers, as well as bestow more powerful means to his believers, including divine abilities!¡± Vincent could not help but suck in a breath of cold air. He muttered, ¡°The true God can bestow the believers with the power of God? In other words, Gajero can transfer the laws, authority, and space power that he controls to his believers?¡± The Light Elf King nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Vincent lowered his head and began to ponder. After learning the secret of the divine spark, he suddenly realized that he had gained a huge advantage in the process of fighting against the apostles. This was because the apostles did not obtain the power of God from Gajero. Only Sophia obtained the ability to cross the space barrier. It was suspected to be some kind of divine power, but Vincent was still unable to determine whether it was authority or laws. While he was thinking, Vincent suddenly understood Gajero¡¯s intention. He did not want the twelve apostles to become too powerful. Otherwise, they would no longer rely on him. If he were to bestow a god-level ability when he needed it, and then choose to withdraw it when he did not need it, it might directly weaken the loyalty of the apostles. Therefore, in order to avoid trouble, Gajero would rather let those apostles die than give them a god-level ability! ¡°In that case, it is not impossible for us to win!¡± Vincent let out a sigh of relief and smiled. Chapter 447 - Dealing With the Apostles When the six Elf Kings saw Vincent¡¯s confident expression when he talked about fighting against the demons, they could not help but nod in admiration. If they had half of Vincent¡¯s confidence back then, they would not have been prisoners for thousands of years! The Fire Elf King looked at Vincent and said, ¡°There are still seven days left before we run out of fuel. In seven days, we will naturally tell you the method to defeat the demons and also the method to help the elves inherit the divine spark. At the same time, we hope that you can use these seven days to prove your ability to us!¡± Vincent asked with a blank look, ¡°Prove what ability?¡± The Fire Elf King narrowed his eyes, and his tone suddenly became very serious. He said in deep voice, ¡°Of course, it is to prove that you have the ability to kill the demons! I hope that you can kill a demon in the Imperial City within these seven days. No matter what method you use, as long as you can do it, we will give you some rewards that you deserve!¡± Vincent scratched his head speechlessly and sighed helplessly, ¡°You have been prisoners for thousands of years, what rewards can you give?¡± The six Elf Kings could not help but lower their heads in shame. However, Vincent continued, ¡°But my purpose of coming to Imperial City is to kill the demons here, so I agree to your request. I only hope that you really have a way to protect the elf¡¯s divine spark. This is also the greatest contribution that you have made to the Elf Race!¡± The Fire Elf King quickly replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the divine spark. Do what you have to do!¡± Vincent looked at the Elf Kings in front of him with some confusion. He did not know what they were planning, but since he had already promised them, he would not go back on his word. ¡°Take care, everyone! I will definitely bring the heads of the demons in seven days!¡± After promising the six Elf Kings, Vincent turned around and opened the space tunnel. He left the bottom of the Well of Filth. After returning to his room, Vincent returned to his bed quietly and changed his quilt back to its original state. He pretended to stretch and sat on his bed, looking as if he had just woken up. However, in reality, he was busy thinking. There were not many soldiers in Imperial City. It could be said that the city was not as well-protected as Devil Flame City. However, all the Dark Elves in Imperial City had become the puppets of the demons, acting as their eyes and ears. Therefore, it could be said that Imperial City was still very secure. If he could not avoid the sight of all the Dark Elves, then everything Vincent did in the Imperial City would not be a secret! After thinking about it, Vincent realized that the only thing worth using was the laziness of the demons. In order to enjoy life in Imperial City, they had arranged for Vincent to handle tasks on their behalf. Therefore, Vincent could make use of this relationship and the demons¡¯ control over Imperial City! Vincent stood up, pushed open the door, and walked out of the room. He began to wander aimlessly in Imperial City. He needed to find an excuse, an excuse to start giving orders. However, such an excuse was extremely difficult to find in Imperial City! Every Dark Elf who lived there was under the control of the demons. Nothing would happen unless something abnormal occurs outside of the Imperial City. Only then would Vincent be able to find the opportunity that he was waiting for. At that moment, a dull-witted soldier came from the other side of the street and stopped in front of Vincent. The soldier said to Vincent with a serious expression, ¡°Jacob, the oracles order you to receive the apostles at the city gate immediately!¡± Vincent frowned slightly. He knew that the Dark Elves in front of him were merely relaying their request for the demons. The demons who were hiding behind the scenes would definitely be able to hear their conversation. It was not a good thing for the apostles to visit Imperial City in person because this meant that the demons might be preparing to gather the remaining apostles to launch an attack on Serene Spring City and Devil Flame City. Before everything was ready, Devil Flame City and Serene Spring City were definitely not prepared for battle. Vincent pretended to think seriously for a moment before asking the soldier in front of him, ¡°Did the oracle tell you what these apostles are here for? And how should I deal with their requests?¡± The soldier was silent for a moment before he replied, ¡°The oracles¡¯ request is very simple. These apostles should do what they should do. Before they complete the Great Master Gajero¡¯s mission, they are not worthy of entering Imperial City!¡± Vincent could not help but feel relieved after hearing this. It seemed that the attitude of the demons toward the apostles was the same as the attitude toward the other Dark Elves. They really treated them equally! Vincent nodded and said to the soldiers in front of him, ¡°Alright, I understand. Please rest assured!¡± He then turned around and walked toward the city gates. The Imperial City is the most advanced city of the Elf Race. It was also the place where all the apostles of the Elf Race come to pay their respects. Hence, only one side of the gate was built in a grand and spacious manner. The other three city gates appeared to be very dispensable. Therefore, under normal circumstances, the other three small gates remained closed all year round. The only way in and out of Imperial City was through the one gate. Therefore, Vincent did not need to ask which direction the apostles were gathered. When Vincent walked out of the half-opened city gate. He saw that there was already an endless army gathered at the foot of the city. There were seven Dark Elves of different heights and sizes. Some were short, fat, and thin. However, the seven Dark Elves were all-powerful experts with the strength of a level 45 creature! Vincent¡¯s gaze swept past the seven Dark Elves one by one. At the same time, he nodded lightly because he knew that they were the only remaining seven apostles! The other apostles who acted as lackeys of the Demon Race were all killed by Vincent. The remaining seven apostles who had never met Vincent before were currently standing in front of him. Vincent naturally had to remember the appearance of those Dark Elves so that he would not miss the opportunity to kill them in the future! When the seven apostles saw Vincent walking out of the city gate, they could not help but urge him, ¡°I asked you to go in and report to the oracle. Did you bring back any news?¡± Vincent was slightly stunned. He then realized that the apostles had treated him as a soldier guarding the city gate. He shook his head and said, ¡°My lords have misunderstood. I have been appointed by the oracles and am now in charge of all matters within the Imperial City. Why did you come here? If you have any requests, just tell me!¡± When the seven apostles heard this, they could not help but look at each other. They became angry. They were willing to be lackeys for so many years. They had even helped the demons to collect Origin Divine Earth in order to enter Imperial City one day. However, they did not expect that someone would beat them to it! Furthermore, they did not know the Jacob that Vincent had transformed into. They were certain that this Dark Elf had never collected the Origin Divine Earth for the demons. How could such a Dark Elf enter the Imperial City earlier than the mighty apostles like them? Plus, he even obtained such a noble official position. A fat apostle stood out and pointed at Vincent with a face full of disdain, ¡°Who are you? Do you think you are qualified to handle our matters? Quickly go in and inform the oracle. We want to meet him in person!¡± Vincent did not get angry. Instead, he smiled and said, ¡°Everything I say is to convey the intention of the oracle. If you dare to disobey the demons, you can enter the Imperial City by yourself. I will not stop you, but you have to take responsibility for the consequences!¡± With that, Vincent turned to the side and left the half-opened city gate behind him. The seven apostles were at a loss for words, but none of them dared to take a step forward because what Vincent said was what they were most afraid of! As the Origin Divine Earth in their jurisdiction was about to be completely sucked dry, they were only one step away from completing the mission assigned by Lord Gajero. Therefore, they did not dare to anger the demons at this time. Otherwise, they would let all the credit that they had accumulated over the years go down the drain. Vincent looked at the apostles who were timid and could not help but sneer in his heart. However, on the surface, he was still very calm as he said, ¡°All of you are outstanding members of the Elf Race. You are also the most loyal followers of the demons. If you have anything to say, just say it here. You have to believe that the oracles in the Imperial City will definitely handle it properly!¡± The seven apostles could not help but nod helplessly when they heard that. Since they had already said so much, they could only choose to compromise. An apostle took the initiative to step forward and tell Vincent their experiences. ¡°We have all received orders from the Great God Gajero to go to Serene Spring City to ambush that crazy foreign race. But before we arrived, we no longer heard any news from Titan and the others. It seems that they are already doomed! So far, five apostles have already died at the hands of that foreign race. It can be seen how terrifying that alien¡¯s strength is. Even if the seven of us join forces, we might not be his match. Therefore, we can only gather together temporarily and ask the oracle to tell us what to do next.¡± After hearing this, Vincent could not help but be secretly shocked. He did not expect that the plan to attack Serene Spring City actually comprised of ten apostles. It was just that Titan and the others got greedy and rushed forward. They did not wait for the others to arrive and took action ahead of time. If ten level 45 creatures had attacked together, Vincent would have probably died under Serene Spring City! Fortunately, Vincent had already used his strength to kill the three apostles and had indirectly intimidated the remaining seven apostles. They did not dare to attack Serene Spring City directly. Instead, they came to Imperial City to seek help from the oracles. Their goal was to get an order for them to withdraw their troops. Vincent suddenly thought of a good idea. He said, ¡°I know that all of you are actually bent on working for the demons, but you are also worried that blindly attacking will cause unnecessary casualties. I agree with your cautiousness, but we must also stay on guard against that outsider. His goal will be the Imperial City sooner or later. So, I hope that all of you will stay around the Imperial City and not go anywhere. Protect the safety of the Imperial City!¡± Chapter 448 - Coaxing the Demons to Prepare for the Hunt ¡°Guard the vicinity of Imperial City?¡± ¡°All of us can¡¯t leave?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not a bad idea!¡± The seven apostles looked at Vincent suspiciously at first but soon praise his suggestion. No matter what the seven apostles said, they were only afraid of the strength of the foreign race. At the same time, they were worried that they would incur the displeasure of the demons, so they gathered outside the Imperial City. They tried their best to beg the demons inside to give them an idea. The solution that Vincent suggested had helped them to avoid the two difficulties perfectly! Although the foreign race that wreaked havoc in Serene Spring City and Devil Flame City was powerful, he might not attack the Imperial City immediately. Hence, the seven apostles felt at ease guarding the vicinity of Imperial City as they would not encounter the foreign race in a short period of time. If the foreign race really dared to come, the seven apostles would have their backs against Imperial City. Even if they could not defeat him, they could immediately seek help from the oracles in Imperial City. Their safety index would soar. Vincent, on the other hand, had already prepared an excuse for the apostles. The excuse was that the motive of the foreign race had long been exposed. Sooner or later, he would come to the Imperial City to find trouble with the Demon Race. Hence, the seven apostles chose to guard the vicinity of the Imperial City. Simply waiting for the foreign race to come could not be considered as disobeying the orders of the demons. On the contrary, it showed their judgment of the fighter jets and their loyalty to the demons! Such a safe and unoffending method was like a life-saving straw for the seven apostles. Not only did they nod their heads in agreement, but even their gazes toward Vincent had also softened. There was even a hint of gratitude in their eyes. Vincent also greeted them with a smile, showing his friendliness to them. However, what made Vincent really happy was that he had successfully stabilized the apostles and allowed them to stay close to Imperial City. This way, the seven apostles would not return to their own territories to seize the Origin Divine Earth, nor would they take the opportunity to launch a sneak attack on Serene Spring City and Devil Flame City. More importantly, the seven apostles were all gathered outside the city. When Vincent was free, he could quietly gather them and kill them. It would save time and effort. Just thinking about it made him excited. The seven apostles said quickly, ¡°Brother, we will have to rely on you to take care of us in the future. I hope that you can help us to put in a good word to the oracles. When we enter the Imperial City in the future, we will definitely benefit from you!¡± Vincent nodded and said happily, ¡°Of course! Everyone, please go and set up camp. I have to report to the oracles!¡± The seven apostles immediately returned to their respective locations and led their men to set up camp. They surrounded the kingdom like the stars surrounding the moon. After Vincent returned to the kingdom, he immediately said to the soldiers guarding the gate, ¡°Close the city gate!¡± The puppet-like soldiers did not hesitate at all and immediately closed the gate tightly. Vincent had already obtained a suitable excuse and immediately walked towards the palace in the city. After coming to the palace for the second time, Vincent¡¯s courage was much greater than before. He began to take the initiative to pay attention to the surrounding terrain and every detail in the palace. After having some understanding of what was beneath the palace, Vincent discovered that the palace, which was made of black crystals entirely, was actually a large-scale energy gathering array. After the energy contained in the bodies of the six Elf Kings was absorbed by the underground array, it would flow along the black crystal pillars and into the palace. It would then transform the entire palace into a fairyland overflowing with psionic energy. However, what puzzled Vincent was that if the demons guarding the Imperial City had been guarding the palace for thousands of years, then their strength would have long risen to a terrifying level. Why were they not at least level 50 creatures? This simply did not make sense at all! Just as Vincent was in deep thought, the door of the palace suddenly opened, and the voice of the demons was heard from inside again. ¡°Come in, tell me how you dealt with those apostles!¡± Vincent let out a sigh and walked into the palace calmly. He looked at the eight demons who were still enjoying the service of the servants and immediately told them about what had happened outside the city gate. The leader of the demons looked at Vincent and asked casually, ¡°The foreign race¡¯s target will be the Imperial City, how did you come to that conclusion?¡± Vincent replied calmly, ¡°Because I heard that ever since the aliens entered the Elf World, they had split the statue of Gajero with a single slash. Moreover, when they wreaked havoc in Devil Flame City, I was in the city. I knew that the slogan of these outsiders was to unite all the elves and overthrow the rule of the demons! Therefore, I believe that their final target will be the Imperial City. Since the apostles outside the city do not dare to face the foreign races, we will let them stay outside the city and be the eyes and ears of the Imperial City!¡± The demon nodded his head, frowned, and said, ¡°Although this arrangement is not bad, it will affect the speed of the other apostles in completing their missions. This is a situation that is not supposed to happen in the Demon Race. How do you plan to solve this?¡± Vincent saw that the demons did not take the initiative to mention the Origin Divine Earth, so he pretended not to know anything and simply replied, ¡°That is simple! I can use the names of the oracles and arrange for soldiers to go to the territories of the apostles to complete the mission on their behalf. This way, when the mission is completed, there is no need to worry that the seven apostles will act proud and try to enter the capital!¡± When the demon heard this, his eyes could not help but tremble slightly. He said coldly, ¡°They actually still want to enter the Imperial City? They really don¡¯t respect us at all! Your idea is very good. You should let these good-for-nothings know that they will always be the servants of the Demon Race. No matter what, they are not fit to give orders to the Demon Race! As for the candidates who complete the mission, you can choose one for yourself!¡± Vincent nodded and quickly replied, ¡°Please rest assured, my lords. I will handle matters outside the Imperial City! However, the Imperial City is not a monolithic one!¡± When the demon heard this, he could not help but ask curiously, ¡°Oh, what do you mean?¡± Vincent frowned and said with a worried expression, ¡°As far as I know, the methods of the foreign races are very strange. They can sneak into any location without anyone noticing. Even the Dark Elves who are stronger than them are unable to detect them. I¡¯m worried that they will bypass the apostles outside the city and sneak into the Imperial City. I¡¯m not as strong as the apostles, so I¡¯m naturally not a match for the foreign races. Therefore, I hope that one of you can help me rearrange the defense in Imperial City. If anything happens, I¡¯ll have a powerful backer to help me defend against the foreign races!¡± After listening to Vincent¡¯s analysis, the demon leader could not help but reveal a worried expression. After thinking for a moment, he turned to look at the demon sitting on the far left. ¡°Roderick, follow Jacob for a trip! From now on, the safety of the Imperial City will be handed over to the two of you. You must make the entire Imperial City strong like an iron plate. No matter what happens, you must nip it in the bud!¡± The demon whose name was called, said with an unwilling expression, ¡°Why don¡¯t you arrange for others to do this kind of thing? Why do I have to do it? Is it because I¡¯m weaker than you so you can bully me?¡± The demon who lived in the middle did not care about Roderick¡¯s complaints at all. He said in a deep voice, ¡°If I tell you to go, then go. Why are you talking so much nonsense? Don¡¯t tell me that you want me to invite that person to personally give you an order?¡± Roderick instantly shivered when he heard that. He got up from his seat with some fear and said repeatedly, ¡°I didn¡¯t say that I wouldn¡¯t go! Do you have to use that person to scare me?¡± As he spoke, Roderick had already walked down from the high seats. Without even looking at Vincent, he walked straight out of the palace¡¯s door. Vincent could not help but feel surprised when he saw this. He quickly bade farewell to the demons in the palace and turned around to follow Roderick out. On the streets of the Imperial City, Roderick looked around and said to Vincent in a deep voice, ¡°What do you want to do? Hurry up and tell me. I don¡¯t want to waste too much time!¡± Vincent looked up at Roderick in a daze, smiled, and said, ¡°I hope to mobilize all the troops in Imperial City, redistribute them to guard the streets and alleys in Imperial City. I also want to ensure that there are two to three soldiers at a guard post. This way, no matter where the danger occurs, someone will spread the news immediately. This way, we can guarantee to a great extent that we will discover the foreign races the moment they sneak into Imperial City! At that time, I will be responsible for holding back those foreign races, and the oracles will be responsible for timely support and killing those foreign races with malicious intentions!¡± When Roderick heard this, he felt that the mission was not that troublesome. Other than personally taking action when the foreign races invaded, he could still continue to stay in the palace for the time being. Therefore, he immediately said happily, ¡°Not bad! This idea is very good. Then, you can start to deal with it. I will go back first!¡± Vincent pulled Roderick, who was about to turn around to leave, and quickly said, ¡°Sir, please wait. Although there won¡¯t be any major situations yet and you don¡¯t need to personally take action, I need you to arrange the positions of every guard post with me today. This way, I can guarantee that you¡¯ll be able to rush over as soon as you receive the news. Moreover, I¡¯m not familiar with the Imperial City. There are some places that I still need your opinion on!¡± Roderick¡¯s face was full of impatience. However, as long as he could get through the day, he could continue to be lazy in the future. Therefore, he nodded and said, ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s start setting up quickly. Don¡¯t waste my time!¡± ¡°Alright, alright, then we¡¯ll first set up the guard positions around the palace!¡± Vincent smiled and replied, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s head to the side of the palace.¡±. Just as Roderick turned around and walked in front of him, Vincent¡¯s expression suddenly became serious. He originally wanted to use this opportunity to kill Roderick and fulfill his promise to the six Elf Kings! However, Roderick¡¯s conversation with the other demons in the palace made Vincent wary. Could it be that other than the eight demons in the hall, there were other demons hiding in the palace? Chapter 449 - Stimulated the Demons to Eavesdrop on Secrets Outside the palace of Imperial City, Roderick watched as Vincent arranged the densely packed guard posts under the city walls. Every guard post could be seen by the other guard posts at the same time. Together, they formed a large net that spread out across the entire city with the palace as the center. With such an arrangement, even if a bird flew into Imperial City, the news would be transmitted to the palace at the first opportunity. Roderick nodded and said with a face full of praise, ¡°Not bad, this is the most wonderful arrangement I have ever seen. It seems that when you were a mercenary, your talent was really wasted. A person like you was born to be in charge of government affairs. You should be a master of a city!¡± Vincent smiled shyly and shook his head. He said, ¡°Lord oracle, you are flattering me. This is just a small trick. If I really want to defend the Imperial City against the foreign races, I will still have to rely on Lord oracle!¡± Although Roderick wanted to be lazy, Vincent¡¯s ability had made him look at him in a new light. He did not want to neglect him, thus, he smiled and agreed, ¡°You can rest assured! As long as those foreign races dare to enter the Imperial City, I guarantee that they will never return. It is hard to say in other places, but in Elf World, we demons are invincible!¡± Vincent nodded with a look of admiration, but he was secretly sneering in his heart. If it was not for him wanting to inquire about the situation in Imperial City, this demon in front of him would have long been chopped into pieces! Vincent smiled as he walked in front of Roderick. He asked, ¡°Lord oracle, the soldiers in the city have all been allocated properly, but there are still a few hundred soldiers left. I want to arrange these soldiers to be stationed in the palace. This will not only protect the safety of the lord oracles but will also make the entire Imperial City unassailable. What do you think?¡± Roderick felt that Vincent¡¯s words made sense after being convinced of the primacy of the guard posts. He nodded and said, ¡°Alright, then follow me into the palace again. I¡¯ll help you arrange the guard post and then I¡¯ll take a rest!¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°Alright, no problem! Lord Oracle has worked hard and performed well. It¡¯s time for you to take a good rest!¡± Roderick showed a very pleased smile in the face of Vincent¡¯s compliment. He then waved his hand with a smug look, motioning for Vincent to bring the remaining soldiers into the palace with him. After entering the palace, Vincent continued to design the guard posts according to the previous arrangement. However, in reality, Vincent was using the distance between the guard posts to calculate the size of the space in the palace. After a rough calculation, Vincent found that there was no problem with the width of the palace. However, the distance from the palace gate to the high platform where the eight demons were sitting was much shorter than the actual length of the palace! Vincent had reason to infer that there was a space that was almost the same size as the palace behind the great hall guarded by the eight demons! As for whether there were demons hiding in that space, Vincent did not know! ¡°Add three guard posts at that position and set up four on the opposite side! Also, add a row of guard posts behind the seats of the oracles!¡± Vincent arranged the dull-witted soldiers to stand at their designated positions. His line of sight was locked onto the high seats of the eight demons. At first, Roderick did not think it was weird, but when he discovered that Vincent was sending more and more soldiers to surround the high platform, he suddenly frowned and said, ¡°Jacob, actually you only need to be responsible for the defense outside the palace. In this palace, even if other races dared to break in, it would only be a dead end for them. They definitely won¡¯t be able to escape our eyes and ears. I think the guard posts beside the seats can be removed!¡± Vincent shook his head. He said with a serious expression, ¡°How can this be? The most important individuals in Imperial City are the eight oracles. Those foreign races are best at decapitation operations. Therefore, I have to ensure that the oracles are constantly being monitored from 360 degrees without any blind spots. Of course, these guards can also be used as servants to serve the oracles, making it more convenient for them to give orders!¡± Roderick listened to Vincent¡¯s arrangements and could not help but nod repeatedly. He quickly gave up and stopped resisting. However, at that moment, the demons sitting on the high chairs noticed something strange beside them. Finally, they looked at Roderick and Vincent who were standing in front of the palace gate. The demon in the middle scolded Roderick angrily, ¡°Roderick, what are you doing? Why did you place the guards posts next to us? This is simply nonsense!¡± Roderick was already very dissatisfied with the demon instructing him to set up the city defense. After hearing the other party¡¯s reprimand, he immediately retorted, ¡°What nonsense? I¡¯m doing my duty to protect the safety of the entire Imperial City! If you think I¡¯m creating problems, you can do it yourself. I believe Jacob will also cooperate with you!¡± When Vincent heard the two demons quarrelling, he naturally snickered in his heart. However, on the surface, he put on a respectful expression, indicating that he was willing to obey the arrangements of all the oracles. He also expressed that he had no intention of participating in the dispute between the two demons. When the high and mighty demon saw that Roderick had taken the opportunity to express his dissatisfaction, he paused for a moment helplessly and said in a deep voice, ¡°Your arrangement is almost coming to an end, so there¡¯s no need for me to get involved! It¡¯s just that you can place these guards somewhere else. There¡¯s no need to arrange guards to stand behind us, right?¡± He seemed to be hinting something at Roderick. His comment made Vincent wary. This was because he could tell that there must be something more important hidden behind those demons. However, Roderick still did not care about what the other party had to say at this time. Instead, he said with a proud face, ¡°Why do you want to withdraw the troops? Do you have eyes behind your back? I¡¯m doing this to ensure everyone¡¯s safety, so that you can sit on the high seat and enjoy it without making any mistakes!¡± After seeing that Roderick had completely ignored the hint in his words, the leader of the demons became angry. However, he did not immediately refute or reprimand him. Instead, he looked at Vincent at the side and signaled Roderick to let Vincent out first. However, Roderick was already blinded by the anger in his heart. He did not care about the hint made by his companion. He was even more lazy to think about the hidden meaning behind it. Meanwhile, Vincent, who should have left tactfully, had lower his head obediently. He simply did not look at the demon above him. Therefore, there was naturally no reason for him to leave. Finally, the demon who was at the top had no choice but to say in a deep voice, ¡°This palace is guarded by the eight of us. It is already the safest place in Elf World! But you have arranged so many soldiers here. Won¡¯t you expose our greater secrets to those foreign races with evil intentions? Aren¡¯t you afraid that the Lord behind us will punish us because of this?¡± Roderick immediately sobered up as if he had been doused with a bucket of cold water. He thought for a while timidly and fearfully before turning to Vincent and said, ¡°Take the soldiers out first. If you are worried, strengthen the security around the palace. There is no need to arrange guards to stay inside the palace! And if there is nothing special in the future, you don¡¯t need to enter the palace anymore!¡± Vincent quickly replied, ¡°Yes, I will leave now!¡± After saying that, Vincent turned around and left the palace. He looked at the densely packed guards on the streets outside the palace with a serious expression. He then turned around and walked toward his own room. Currently, there was no longer an army of troops in Imperial City. There were only guards in groups of two or three. The guards were all ordered to monitor all movements within the Imperial City closely. However, there was a very big drawback. They could not quickly assemble into a team in the event of an emergency. They might even be too scattered. Once they were attacked, the entire Imperial City¡¯s defense would collapse. This was the first trap that Vincent had set up for the demons in the palace. He had used the arrogance and ignorance of the demons to magnify their contempt for potential threats, causing them to disperse their army within the city completely. This way, if a crisis occurred in the city, a demon would have to come out personally to resolve it. Since there was no chance to kill a demon at that moment, he might as well prepare a plan that would convenient him in the future. As long as he created some trouble in secret, he could lure a demon out at any time and then wait for an opportunity to kill it! When Vincent returned to his room, he finally stopped suppressing the smile on his face and began to celebrate silently. This was because he had just heard from the demons that there was an even more powerful demon hiding behind the palace. As Roderick and the others actually called that individual, ¡®Lord¡¯, it was definitely someone worth investigating! Vincent thought for a moment and sighed softly, ¡°If I sneak into the palace to investigate immediately, they will suspect me. So, I¡¯d better wait until nightfall before I go and take a look!¡± After making up his mind, Vincent originally wanted to go to bed to sleep and recover his energy before exploring the palace at night. However, at that moment, there was suddenly a knock on the door. ¡°Sir Jacob, someone wants to enter the city. Please go and take care of it!¡± A soldier was reporting to Vincent emotionlessly from outside the door. Vincent frowned and opened the door. He realized that the soldier who had just knocked on the door had already returned to the guard post not far away. It seemed that the news of someone entering the city came all the way from the city gate. If the seven apostles could not even enter the city, who would dare to suddenly request to enter Imperial City? ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s go and take a look first!¡± Vincent sighed and walked out of the room. He quickly rushed to the city gate. When Vincent climbed up the city tower and looked down at the group of elves gathered outside the city gate, he was surprised. Vincent sighed helplessly, ¡°Linus, this guy actually came to the Imperial City!¡± Chapter 450 - Meeting the Unfilial Son Again, Making Proper Arrangements Vincent stood on the top of the city wall and looked down at the 10-man team that was covered in dust. Linus, who was standing at the front of the team, was still wearing the high priest robe. He was wearing half a golden mask to cover his burned face. However, from his stubble and lack of vitality in his eyes, it was not difficult to see his current decadent mood. Back then, when Vincent and the others were making a scene, Linus had taken the opportunity to subdue a group of young Dark Elves in Dark Yuan City. He led a group of more than 30 Dark Elves to chase after Vincent and the others. However, a sudden explosion in Devil Flame City caused the small group of Linus¡¯s subordinates to die. On the way out of Devil Flame City, they encountered the ancient Zerg and lost another group of subordinates. In the end, Linus only had nine men left. Vincent muttered and sighed, ¡°It seems that Linus has not been doing well recently!¡± He did not have a good expression toward this unfilial son who had forced his father to death. He only cared about the instructions given to him by others and did not want to make things difficult for himself. At the same time, Vincent also saw that in the camp of the seven apostles in the distance, there were faint figures flashing. It seemed like they were reorganizing their troops. The apostles who wanted to enter the Imperial City were very dissatisfied when they found out that Vincent was one step ahead of them and had become a high-ranking official in Imperial City. Fortunately, Vincent knew how to use his power to suppress the seven apostles. However, at that moment, Linus and the others once again requested to enter the Imperial City. This was undoubtedly adding salt to the wounds of the seven apostles. It was very likely that the apostles would be provoked by this and were planning to lead their troops to charge over. After thinking about it, Vincent shook his head helplessly. For Linus¡¯s safety, he turned around and walked down the city wall, ordering for the soldiers to open the city gates. Vincent walked out of the city gates. He looked at Linus indifferently and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Who are you? What are you here for?¡± Linus looked at the Dark Elves in front of him who were calm and composed. There was even some arrogance on their faces. He could not help but feel a little surprised. He quickly replied sincerely, ¡°We are believers who have rushed over from Dark Yuan City. We would like to enter the city to worship the statue of the god of Gajero in the Imperial City. In order to obtain the blessings of the gods, we hope that you will be able to accommodate us!¡± Vincent shook his head and said, ¡°No! Without permission, no one is allowed to enter the Imperial City. This is the rule set by the oracles! Do you see the seven tents outside? Those are the only seven apostles left in this world. Even if they wanted to enter the Imperial City, they are not allowed to. Don¡¯t even think about it. Just return to where you came from! Otherwise, when the apostles rush over, they will vent their anger on you!¡± Linus only had the strength of a level 40 creature. He was indeed one of the top experts in Dark Yuan City. However, when he heard about the seven apostles, he could not help but feel a wave of worry in his heart. He then asked Vincent, ¡°Seven apostles? Aren¡¯t there twelve apostles in this world?¡± Vincent looked at Linus with a smile and nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right. There were twelve apostles in the past, but so far, five of them have died at the hands of outsiders. So now, there are only seven of them left!¡± Linus¡¯s expression tightened and he exclaimed in shock, ¡°What? Those outsiders have already killed five apostles!¡± Linus had an indescribable expression on his face. He was shocked and seemed to blame himself. If he had killed the outsiders in Dark Yuan City, he would not have caused a disaster within the Elf Race. Vincent saw this and thought that Linus was still unrepentant. He still seemed to believe in Gajero. He then frowned and urged him, ¡°You should leave quickly! The seven apostles who were rejected are not in a good mood. I saw them starting to mobilize their troops just now. Be careful or you will be slaughtered on the spot!¡± Linus gritted his teeth and said, ¡°We have obtained a Heavenly Demon Token and completed the mission! According to the rules, we can enter the Imperial City to meet the oracles, right?¡± ¡°What, you have obtained the Heavenly Demon Token?¡± Vincent looked at Linus in surprise. He did not expect Linus to have obtained the key to enter Imperial City. However, Vincent did not know what kind of mission Linus had obtained from the Heavenly Demon Token. Could it be that he would also have to kill an elf? If that was the case, Linus would not be stained with the blood of the elves, right? Linus nodded at Vincent and took out a Heavenly Demon Token from his storage ring. He said, ¡°This Heavenly Demon Token requires us to source for an Origin Divine Tree. There is an Origin Divine Tree in our Dark Yuan City that has been treasured for generations. Our trip is to hand over this tree to the oracles of Imperial City!¡± As Linus spoke, a Dark Elf walked out from behind him. He raised the storage ring in his hand and took out an Origin Divine Tree that was more than three meters tall and placed it in front of Vincent. Vincent raised his head and looked at the Origin Divine Tree. This was the first time he had seen a complete treasure from the Elf Race. The trunk and branches of the Origin Divine Tree were emitting a very dazzling light. They were also constantly emitting a thick and powerful aura. After Linus and the other Dark Elves felt the aura of the Origin Divine Tree, their spirits were lifted, as if they had been reborn. Vincent said in a low voice with no expression, ¡°Since you are so sincere, then follow me into the city!¡± Since Linus had a legitimate reason for entering, it was not right for him to directly reject it. At the same time, a completely new idea emerged in Vincent¡¯s heart. The stubborn Linus might actually be of use! After seeing that Vincent had finally agreed, Linus quickly gestured for his subordinates to keep the Origin Divine Tree and led everyone into the Imperial City behind Vincent. When they walked through the streets filled with guards, Linus and his subordinates could not help but frown. The atmosphere in the entire city made them feel uncomfortable. Linus asked Vincent with a blank expression, ¡°May I ask why the soldiers in the Imperial City are so serious? And why are there no residents walking around the city?¡± Vincent smiled and said, ¡°In the Imperial City, regardless of whether it is the ordinary residents or the soldiers, they can all receive the will of God. Hence, they gave up on the ability to think for themselves voluntarily and are only responsible for listening to God¡¯s guidance. They will do whatever God tells them to do. When God does not issue a decree, they can only maintain their current state!¡± ¡°What? Then what¡¯s the difference between this and a walking corpse?¡± Linus questioned Vincent with a puzzled expression, his tone seemed to carry some anger. Vincent could not help but turn his head to glance at Linus, gently nodding his head before retracting his gaze. He then continued to lead the way. In his heart, he was lamenting that this Linus was not an idiot who had gone crazy because of Gajero. However, if he wanted him to completely understand the true face of Gajero, he would probably need to see more of the truth! ¡°Let me remind you. This is Imperial City. There are some things that you can say, but there are some things that you have to keep in your heart even if you want to say them. Otherwise, sooner or later, you will be in big trouble!¡± reminded Vincent. Linus asked without any fear, ¡°What? In the Imperial City, do Dark Elves not even have the right to speak freely? Don¡¯t tell me that the oracles who live here will kill me because of a single sentence?¡± Vincent shook his head, smiled, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, killing you is not enough! But there are some punishments that are suitable for you, such as turning you into the same state as the surrounding soldiers. Believe me, this is a very easy thing for the Lord oracles!¡± After hearing Vincent¡¯s seemingly teasing advice, Linus immediately shut his mouth obediently. The reason why he had walked all the way from Dark Yuan City and never turned back even if his team had suffered heavy casualties was to come to Imperial City. He wanted to see whether his father was right all along. As a result, Linus had already abandoned the belief that he valued the most. Therefore, even if he had to face death, he was not afraid. It was just that Linus was not willing to die until he had investigated what had happened in Imperial City! At that moment, Vincent suddenly stopped and pointed to a hotel by the street, he said to Linus and the others, ¡°You guys can stay here for now! This is the largest inn in the Imperial City, and there are many customers going in and out every day. It can help you understand the customs of Imperial City!¡± Linus turned his head to look at the door of the inn in shock. A hint of worry and resistance flashed in his eyes. He then asked, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we meet the oracles directly? Why do we have to stay here first?¡± Vincent revealed a very sincere smile and said softly, ¡°Meeting the oracles requires an appointment. You can stay here for the time being. I will report to the oracles immediately. The earliest I can arrange for you to meet the oracles is tomorrow. Do you want to sleep on the streets again? Don¡¯t blame me for not reminding you. The streets and alleys of the Imperial City are filled with guards. If you stay on the streets after dark, you will be treated as intruders!¡± Linus did not hesitate anymore. He turned to his subordinate behind him and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and stay in the inn!¡± The few Dark Elves who had followed Linus all the way from Dark Yuan City were naturally extremely loyal to Linus. After hearing Linus¡¯s orders, they followed him to the ninth floor without hesitation. As Vincent watched Linus and the others enter the inn, he could not help but reveal a mocking smile. What Vincent said to Linus was not wrong at all. He had also investigated the houses and residences in the Imperial City. There were indeed many residents in the inn. However, after these residents became zombies, they had transformed the inn into a very strange place. This will allow Linus to see how terrifying Imperial City is under the rule of the demons! Vincent sighed with a smile, ¡°Have a good dream!¡± Chapter 451 - Hotel Spirit, Sneaking Into the Palace ¡°Is there anyone here? We want to stay!¡± In the Imperial City¡¯s hotel, Linus could not help but ask loudly as he led his subordinates into the empty hall. However, what made Linus and the others feel extremely strange was that this hotel, which was known to be the most prosperous in Imperial City, did not have a single elf around. After realizing that the atmosphere in the hotel was indeed strange, someone could not help but suggest to Linus, ¡°High Priest, this place is a little strange. Let¡¯s go!¡± Linus nodded and gestured for everyone to leave the hotel. Suddenly, the sound of slow footsteps could be heard from the second floor. Following that, a Dark Elf, whose movements were as stiff as a puppet, walked down the stairs step by step. His face was expressionless. He looked as if he was someone who had died a long time ago. After seeing this, Linus calmed himself down and said again, ¡°We are believers who are here to make a pilgrimage. May I know if we can stay here?¡± The Dark Elf who was walking on the stairs suddenly stopped and turned his neck stiffly. He paused and looked at Linus and the others like a clumsy puppet. The Dark Elf suddenly said in a mechanical voice, ¡°Sure, you can stay in any room that is empty!¡± The subordinates behind Linus were so scared that they were covered in cold sweat. They were all hoping that Linus would stick to his previous decision and lead them out of there. However, Linus¡¯s expression was very serious. He stared at the Dark Elf on the stairs. He wanted to see what else he would do after answering him. The Dark Elf on the stairs ignored Linus and the others and walked down the stairs. He picked up the cleaning equipment from a corner and began to tidy up the tables and chairs in the hall meticulously. Linus retracted his gaze and looked around. Although the entire hotel did not seem to have any elves, it was still very clean from top to bottom. Someone must have cleaned it regularly. The Dark Elf in front of him was the employee in charge of cleaning. He was not a receptionist who had heard their questions and specially came to receive them. At that moment, a subordinate asked Linus again, ¡°High Priest, this place is very strange. Let¡¯s find another place to stay!¡± Linus shook his head and said resolutely, ¡°The security in Imperial City is very tight. It¡¯s not like you haven¡¯t seen it. If we don¡¯t find a place to stay before nightfall, we will be treated as assassins with ill intentions in Imperial City. So, since we are here, let¡¯s settle down. I also want to see what is going on here!¡± After seeing how confident Linus was, everyone could only nod their heads and follow him up the stairs boldly. As for the Dark Elf who was cleaning the hall on the first floor, he did not even raise his head to look at them. He did not pay any attention to their discussion at all. He cleaned every corner of the room carefully and steadily. Linus led the group up the stairs with a nervous expression. He stared at the top of the stairs as if he was worried that there might be something unusual upstairs. At the same time, he was also looking forward to it. He wanted to find out what had happened to all the Dark Elves. Unfortunately, the corridor on the second floor was the same as the hall on the first floor. It had been cleaned meticulously, but there was not a single elf in sight. However, some of the doors on both sides of the corridor were half-open, and some of the doors were tightly shut, making it look a little different from the first floor. Linus walked up and found that the rooms with their doors half-open were all empty rooms that no one had checked into. The rooms with their doors shut tightly must be occupied by guests. From the looks of it, the Dark Elf who welcomed them into the city earlier was not lying. There were quite a few elves staying in the hotel. Under the astonished gazes of his subordinates, Linus walked to a tightly shut door, raised his hand, and knocked twice. Unfortunately, there was no answer. Linus knocked on the door again unwillingly. However, after waiting for a long time, the door still did not open, and there was no sound of inquiry from the room. Linus sighed helplessly, turned around, and walked to another tightly shut room. He raised his hand and knocked, but there was still nothing. Linus, who was a little lost and helpless, realized that the faces of his subordinates behind him were all turning pale. All of them were staring at him with their eyes wide open. Linus asked in confusion, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± One of his subordinates answered with a trembling voice, ¡°High Priest, can you stop knocking on the door? This place is obviously very strange. If you knock on it again and something terrible happens, we won¡¯t be able to stand it!¡± After seeing this, Linus could only nod his head and choose to give up. He no longer wanted to make things difficult for those rooms that had their doors tightly shut. He said to everyone, ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s stay here for the night. I know that you¡¯re all afraid so don¡¯t stay in your rooms alone. Choose a few companions to stay with you. You can also look after each other. At night, no matter what noise you hear, you¡¯re not allowed to open the door, and you¡¯re not allowed to leave the room without permission. Tomorrow morning, I¡¯ll summon all of you from room to room. If you notice anything unusual on the way, shout. I¡¯ll immediately come and look for all of you!¡± After listening to Linus¡¯s good arrangement, all the subordinates nodded excitedly and said, ¡°Thank you, High Priest!¡± The nine subordinates were divided into three groups. When they entered their rooms, they could not wait to close their doors. Linus stood on the spot with an awkward expression. He did not expect that he would have to stay alone in a room in the end! However, Linus did not feel any despair in his heart. Living alone would make it easier for him to investigate the strangeness of this hotel. Just as Linus turned around to look for a room, the two doors that he had knocked on previously actually opened at the same time. The speed and timing made Linus raise his eyebrows slightly. He took two steps back in surprise, making sure that he could see the doors opening, one on the left and one on the right. There was nothing behind the crack. However, he could vaguely see a glimmer of light coming from the room. Nevertheless, as an outstanding hunter, Linus did not feel a trace of life behind the crack. This meant that there might not be any residents living in those rooms. Suddenly, two black shadows flashed through the two doors at the same time. Two pairs of eyes appeared behind the doors and looked straight at Linus who was standing in the corridor. Linus blinked his eyes and realized that two Dark Elves had appeared behind the two doors. They maintained the same posture and looked at Linus through the door. Linus felt like he was being stared at by two emotionless beasts. He felt extremely uncomfortable. Linus took a deep breath and cupped his hands as he asked the two Dark Elves behind the doors, ¡°Both of you, I am a believer who has come to the Imperial City for a pilgrimage. May I know where you¡¯re from and how long have you lived here?¡± However, the two Dark Elves behind the door slammed the door shut after looking at Linus up and down. They did not say a single word. Linus looked at the two closed doors with a speechless expression. His curiosity grew stronger. However, it was obvious that knocking on the door was not going to work. Therefore, he could only turn around and find a room with a half-open door to stay in. He wanted to wait for another opportunity to investigate the strange hotel again. After returning to his room, Linus thought for a while and said, ¡°The guy who brought us into the city said that no one is allowed to appear on the streets at night. Perhaps the purpose isn¡¯t to guard against outsiders, but rather something strange usually happens in Imperial City at night. Then I¡¯ll wait until late at night to investigate the strangeness of the hotel!¡± After making up his mind, Linus turned around and sat in front of the dressing mirror. He took off the golden mask on his face and looked at the severely burnt and bloody half of his face. His gaze gradually became firm. At the same time, flames flickered in Linus¡¯s injured eyes faintly! Linus looked at himself in the mirror and sighed deeply, ¡°If the strange scene in Imperial City is really caused by the demons and Gajero, I will definitely not let them off!¡± ¡­ Vincent, who had watched Linus and the others enter the hotel, walked straight back to his room. He modified his quilt to look like him again with ease. He then opened the space tunnel and disappeared on the spot. Originally, in order to prevent others from suspecting him, Vincent could only wait until nighttime to make his move. However, it was currently different. The sudden arrival of Linus and the others gave Vincent the perfect opportunity to make his move. This was because at that moment, not only was Vincent the only person in Imperial City who was new, there were also Linus and the others with even stranger origins. At that time, even if the demons suspected him, they would not be able to confirm that it was him. On the contrary, it might even allow Linus and the others to see the true face of the demons. In the space tunnel, Vincent relied on his previous memories to quickly travel below the palace. Under his feet was the demon¡¯s great array that could extract the energy of the six great Elf Kings and above him was the hall where the eight demons were seated. However, Vincent¡¯s travel this time was not to visit those two places. Instead, his goal was to search the hidden space behind the eight demons. There must be a great secret hidden there! Vincent controlled his movements within the space tunnel carefully. Although he had not been discovered by anyone in the space tunnel, he had no choice but to be on guard. Plus, the array under his feet was personally set up by Gajero so it might contain other stranger abilities! When Vincent arrived at the space, he slowly poked his head out from the ground. A dark and lightless mysterious space instantly appeared before his eyes. In this seemingly eternal darkness, there was a tall figure flickering between light and darkness! Chapter 452 - Demon King’s Clone Was Deeply Shocked ¡°There are indeed other demons here!¡± Vincent looked at the flickering figure in front of him and could not help but sigh softly. At the same time, he furrowed his brows tightly because this figure had truly exceeded his expectations. Previously, the ordinary demons that Vincent had seen were only about two meters tall. However, this demon that was emitting light in front of him was actually four meters tall. Even if he was sitting cross-legged on the ground, he would still be much taller than the ordinary demon. At the same time, Vincent also discovered that as the demon inhaled and exhaled, the entire space was also emitting light that alternated between brightness and darkness. Vincent soon understood that this was the room that was connected to the array below. The energy that was being extracted from the six great Elf Kings had all been poured into the body of this demon in front of him. After thousands of years of absorption, Vincent did not dare to imagine what kind of strength the demon, who was in seclusion, had! Vincent began to approach the demon carefully. He wanted to take a closer look at the details of the demon¡¯s body. However, when he got close, he immediately gasped. This was because the demon in front of him was completely different from the other members of the Demon Race. He had a purer demon form, and at the same time, he had more realistic facial features. What shocked Vincent the most was that he had seen this face before! Vincent exclaimed in shock, ¡°Gajero! He has been hiding in Elf World!¡± The demon in front of him looked exactly the same as the one he saw in the Beast Race¡¯s space tunnel. This also meant that Vincent was going to meet this demon commander who was like a god in advance! At the same time, Vincent suddenly felt like the psionic power in his body was rapidly depleting. A black shadow emerged from his body uncontrollably and quietly floated into the space tunnel. Vincent looked at the black shadow in front of him and asked in surprise, ¡°Justin, why did you come out?¡± He had previously come to an agreement with Justin, the leader of the Vampire Race. Justin had been staying in his body obediently and had never taken the initiative to do anything. Why did he suddenly come out by himself at that moment? Justin stared at the demon in front of him and muttered, ¡°It really is Gajero. I will never forget this face that had personally destroyed our Vampire World!¡± After hearing Justin¡¯s sigh, Vincent immediately gave up. He took the initiative to approach and asked, ¡°Are you sure this is Gajero himself?¡± Justin shook his head and sneered, ¡°Of course not! If Gajero was really sitting here at this moment, then we would have been discovered long ago! This guy is just a clone of Gajero!¡± Vincent sighed with surprise, ¡°A clone of Gajero?¡± Justin nodded and sighed with great fear, ¡°That¡¯s right, this is a clone of Gajero. It doesn¡¯t have the power of Gajero¡¯s real body. At present, it should have just reached the level of a level 75 creature. Moreover, it doesn¡¯t have the terrifying pressure from Gajero¡¯s body. This means that when Gajero created the clone, he didn¡¯t share his own power with this clone. He just let it absorb energy continuously here!¡± Vincent could not help but frown and sigh, ¡°What¡¯s the use of a clone that is only in charge of absorbing energy? Although Gajero is brutal, he would never do something without benefits!¡± Justin turned to look at Vincent, nodded, and said, ¡°Very good. You have a very clear understanding of your opponent, but unfortunately, your strength is too low, and you have too little knowledge. Let me explain it to you. This clone can replace Gajero and absorb the energy of the six Elf Kings underground. When all the Elf Kings die and the Elf World is destroyed, Gajero can directly devour this clone and take all the energy for himself!¡± After listening to Justin¡¯s explanation, Vincent suddenly understood. He replied, ¡°I see! There must be a deeper meaning behind Gajero¡¯s action. This clone can help him absorb energy. It may also be his last trump card to guard the Elf World. Perhaps the divine spark that Gajero took from the Dark Elf King¡¯s body is in this clone. This clone is the only true God in Elf World. He can listen to the prayers of every Dark Elf. At the same time, he can take away the energy of every Dark Elf freely. This way, there is no need for Gajero¡¯s main body that is busy invading other worlds, to be distracted by the situation in Elf World!¡± Justin nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right! Very thoughtful analysis, and I think you¡¯re most likely right. So, when do you plan to deal with this clone?¡± Vincent looked at Justin, who wanted to try, and could not help but ask, ¡°Why, do you want to do it yourself?¡± Justin smiled slightly and said very boldly, ¡°Looking at how you¡¯ve been jumping up and down all this time to fight against Gajero, I can¡¯t help but admire your courage and perseverance. When I think of my Vampire World being destroyed, of course, I also want to get back at Gajero for this old debt. However, I know myself well. I know that I can¡¯t beat Gajero¡¯s main body, but against this clone, I still have the strength to fight! Besides, even if I can¡¯t win, I can still hide in your body at the first opportunity. No matter how you look at it, it¡¯s a sure-win deal!¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s a sure-win deal! If you can join this plan, then our chances of winning will be much higher. If you really can¡¯t beat this Gajero clone, just hide in my body. I guarantee that I can bring you to the safest place!¡± After hearing this, Justin smiled indifferently and said in a deep voice, ¡°Kid, don¡¯t try to fool me. I¡¯ve seen everything you¡¯ve done these past few days. Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know your true intentions. Now is far from the time you¡¯ve planned to truly attack the demons. You¡¯re waiting for the Ultimate Evil Lord to rush over with his subordinates! When that time comes, you only need to make the Ultimate Evil Lord notice that there are clones of the demons and Gajero here. Then, you¡¯ll be able to sit on the sidelines and watch the tiger fight. You¡¯ll be able to take advantage of the time, place, and people!¡± After hearing that Justin had exposed his plan, Vincent scratched his head helplessly. He smiled and said, ¡°Indeed, other than me, you¡¯re the only one who knows the Ultimate Evil Lord¡¯s hatred for Gajero the best. It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t expect that after such a long time, there¡¯s still no news of the Ultimate Evil Lord coming here! Now, I¡¯m a little worried that they won¡¯t dare to leave the capital of Ultimate Evil!¡± When Justin heard that, he replied with confidence, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I don¡¯t know about the others, but I know the Ultimate Evil Lord very well. Although he has been keeping himself in the capital of Ultimate Evil, it¡¯s not because he is afraid of his past experiences! When he was chasing you back then, he had already stepped out of the capital of Ultimate Evil, so he won¡¯t have the slightest misgivings in the future. As long as he finds your whereabouts, he will definitely rush over. And there¡¯s only one reason why he hasn¡¯t arrived yet¡­¡± Without waiting for Justin to finish, Vincent spoke first, ¡°He is gathering his men and wants to kill me in one strike, leaving me with no way to escape!¡± Justin looked at Vincent with great admiration. He smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right! The Ultimate Evil Lord will come sooner or later, but the later he comes, the more well-prepared he is! It seems that your betrayal has indeed made the Ultimate Evil Lord very angry. I guess the manpower he has prepared for this trip is enough to destroy the entire Elf World dozens of times. At that time, not to mention this Gajero¡¯s clone, even if Gajero¡¯s main body descends, he might not be able to gain any benefits!¡± After hearing this, Vincent could not help but say with some worry, ¡°Then tell me, if I escape Elf World first, will the Ultimate Evil Lord continue to hunt me down, or will he continue to vent his anger here?¡± Justin fell into a rare silence and did not answer Vincent¡¯s question. Vincent could not help but fall into worry. What he was most worried about was that after attracting the Ultimate Evil Lord, the Elf Race would suffer a disaster because of him. After a moment of silence, Justin sighed slowly, ¡°I can¡¯t make a judgment on this point. After all, the Ultimate Evil Lord was once a notorious invader. Countless worlds were destroyed by him. It¡¯s hard to say what kind of damage he will do to this place. But I think that as long as he brings other races with him, there will be creatures who will stop him from destroying any world. After all, anyone who hides in the capital of Ultimate Evil is a frustrated creature whose home has been destroyed! Even if the Ultimate Evil Lord wants to vent his anger, he will have to consider the future development of the capital of Ultimate Evil!¡± After hearing that, Vincent slowly sighed. He said in a somewhat relaxed manner, ¡°In that case, I¡¯m relieved. At worst, I¡¯ll personally appear in front of the Ultimate Evil Lord and lead him out of Elf World. I believe that the hatred in his heart for me will definitely make him forget everything!¡± Justin quickly replied, ¡°You¡¯d better not mess around. If you die at the hands of the Ultimate Evil Lord, then my soul will truly be scattered. I¡¯m still waiting for you to fulfill your promise and return me my freedom one day!¡± Vincent could not help but smile. He replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll never go back on my promise to you. I¡¯ve already opened up ten times my psionic power capacity. You¡¯ve been out for so long, but you still haven¡¯t exhausted the psionic power in my body. When I increase my strength again, I¡¯ll be able to bear the burden of letting you move around freely. At that time, I¡¯ll let you out for a walk regularly!¡± Justin immediately snapped, ¡°Stop it. Do you think you¡¯re being kind? Letting me be your bodyguard is your real goal!¡± Vincent nodded without any hesitation and asked in return, ¡°That¡¯s right, I do have such a goal. Then, will you come out when the time comes?¡± Justin said without hesitation, ¡°Come out! Why shouldn¡¯t I come out? I¡¯ve been holding it in for so long, I¡¯ve long wanted to come out and take a breather!¡± Vincent smiled and nodded. He then said, ¡°Alright, I can¡¯t hold on much longer. You should hurry back! Anyway, we can¡¯t kill Gajero¡¯s clone today. Let¡¯s start with an ordinary demon first!¡± Chapter 453 - Demon Operation, Night Battle Begins Justin looked at Vincent meaningfully and said softly, ¡°Kid, I wish you the best of luck!¡± Vincent nodded and could not help but urge, ¡°I appreciate your blessing, but if you returned to my body earlier, I might have already killed a demon!¡± Justin smiled casually. He then turned around and walked toward Vincent. His body began to overlap with Vincent¡¯s body and finally disappeared into nothingness. Right before his figure disappeared, Justin suddenly said, ¡°If you meet any problems, just use the Blood Law, so that they cannot judge your identity!¡± Vincent smiled and said softly, ¡°Understood!¡± Justin wanted Vincent to disguise himself as a vampire in order to disrupt the sight of the demons. Vincent was obviously very willing to accept his offer because he could not kill all the demons in one night. Once he started to take action, the situation in Imperial City would become very dangerous. Using the name of the Vampire Race could greatly reduce their suspicion of him! After all, all the races in the Black Hole knew that only the Vampire Race is able to use the Blood Law. It is not possible for a vampire to transform into a Dark Elf to mingle in the Imperial City! Justin did this because he wanted to help Vincent and also help the Blood Race vent their anger. After all, the hatred of destroying the world was something that every race would never forget! The reason why Vincent agreed so readily was not only for his own safety but to also fulfill Justin¡¯s wish. After Vincent recovered his psionic power, he turned around and left the palace. He was going to put on a wonderful performance in Imperial City at night! Just as Vincent turned around and left, the clone that was sitting quietly in the secret chamber slowly opened his eyes. He looked at the empty pitch-black room in front of him and could not help but frown. ¡°Why do I feel like the space is vibrating in here? The elves do not possess powers similar to that of a god. Could it be that a foreign race has already invaded the Imperial City?¡± The clone of Gajero muttered to himself with a serious expression. As a clone that had inherited Gajero¡¯s wisdom and ability, he did not assume that the feeling he just had was just an illusion. Instead, he became extremely vigilant and worried. Following that, the clone of Gajero shouted, ¡°The eight trash outside, get your asses in here!¡± A thunderous roar reverberated in the enclosed space, shaking the surrounding walls. A few seconds later, the eight demons, including Roderick, lowered their heads and walked into the secret room in a panic. They knelt respectfully in front of the clone. ¡°Great master, please accept our worship!¡± The demon who seemed to be the leader of the group chanted with incomparable devotion and brought the rest of the demons to kowtow. The clone of Gajero did not care about them at all. He frowned and snorted coldly, ¡°What happened in Imperial City recently? Tell me everything!¡± The eight demons answered with trembling voices, ¡°Yes!¡± They then recounted everything that had happened in Imperial City recently, including Jacob and how he completed the mission on the Heavenly Demon Token by killing a Fire Elf. They also explained how the remaining seven apostles wanted to enter the city but did not have permission to do so. Thus, they chose to set up camp and defend Imperial City instead. After hearing what the others said, Gajero¡¯s clone asked coldly, ¡°Is that all?¡± At that moment, Roderick quickly took two steps forward and said anxiously, ¡°Today, a group of Dark Elves who claim to be believers that have completed the Heavenly Demon Token came to Imperial City to pay their respects and were arranged by Jacob to stay in the Imperial City Hotel!¡± The clone of Gajero looked at Roderick and the others. He then turned around and said in a deep voice, ¡°There is an outsider who had sneaked into Imperial City. The outsider has come into the palace for a stroll! You must find the outsider who is hiding in the shortest time possible and kill him! There is also those trash outside the city. Tell them to return to their respective territories to collect the Origin Divine Earth or to destroy those cities that want to rebel. Don¡¯t let them stay outside Imperial City. They are an eyesore!¡± The leader of the demons quickly replied, ¡°Yes! Your subordinate will send someone to do it right away!¡± ¡°Who do you think you are to send someone to do such a thing?¡± The Gajero clone suddenly turned around with an angry expression and looked at the demons who were kneeling. Regardless of how apologetic they looked, the demon still roared angrily, ¡°There are eight of you. Leave one to guard the Imperial City, and the rest will head to the camps. As long as you use a little bit of your strength, you will be able to complete those tasks immediately! Do you still want to send men to complete them? It seems that you have really gotten used to the days of enjoying all these years!¡± When the eight demons heard this, they said in unison, ¡°Your subordinates would not dare to do such a thing. Please, great master, let us atone for our sins!¡± The tone of the Gajero¡¯s clone suddenly became extremely cold. He said quietly, ¡°Your great master is Gajero! I am only his clone. I do not deserve such a noble title! Ramirez, in the future, you will have to call me Ramirez. Do you understand?¡± The eight demons shivered in fear and said in unison, ¡°I understand!¡± Ramirez rebuked him emotionlessly, ¡°Get lost!¡± The eight demons seemed to have been granted amnesty. Before they could even stand up straight, they had run out of the secret room like a group of wild dogs. Gajero¡¯s clone, who called himself Ramirez, looked at the flickering ground under his feet and enjoyed the silence in the room alone. Suddenly, Ramirez smiled and let out an extremely terrifying laugh. Ramirez muttered to himself in a crazed tone, ¡°Gajero, when you separated me from your body back then, you didn¡¯t give me anything. But now that I have everything, why should I still be your clone?¡± That night was destined to be an extraordinary night. The eight demons who guarded the Imperial City all year round had almost never left the Imperial City. However, at that moment, the seven of them actually left Imperial City at the same time. Furthermore, they had completely transformed into demons. They landed in the seven military camps outside the city. The only demon who was left in the city was Roderick because he was the weakest among the demons. The most dangerous place for the other demons at the moment was Imperial City. As they might incur the wrath of Ramirez if they stayed in Imperial City, the other demons chose to leave the city one after another to warn the apostles who were reluctant to leave. Only Roderick was left sitting alone in the palace. He did not dare to drink or enjoy himself. He only waited for daybreak. At the same time, on the main street of the Imperial City, a space door suddenly appeared in the void. Vincent, who had returned to his human form, strode onto the street. The moment his figure appeared, two guards suddenly noticed him. The Dark Elves asked in a dull tone, ¡°Who are you?¡± Vincent did not answer. Instead, he smiled at the Dark Elves. In the next second, he suddenly disappeared from where he was and reappeared beside the guard posts. ¡°Blood Law!¡± Vincent raised his hands and pressed them on the shoulders of the two Dark Elves. A large amount of blood and psionic power gushed out of the Dark Elves¡¯ bodies and entered his body. Just as the two Dark Elves fell to the ground, the other guards on the streets also noticed Vincent¡¯s actions. The guards in the entire Imperial City were arranged by Vincent himself. There were almost no flaws. Even Vincent himself could not remove the guard posts on the streets without making a sound! However, this was Vincent¡¯s goal. He wanted to tell the demons in the palace that someone had broken into the Imperial City, forcing the demons in the palace to show themselves. A Dark Elf suddenly shouted, ¡°Foreign invasion, alert the entire city!¡± The Dark Elves in the city began to shout to alert everyone. Vincent was not flustered at all. He walked toward the nearest guard calmly and slowly raised his hands that were covered in black blood. The shouts did not wake up those puppet-like commoners. As they were ordered to sleep at that moment, no matter what happened, they would never wake up. However, there were still some Dark Elves in the Imperial City who were not controlled by the demons, such as Linus who was in the hotel. Linus suddenly sat up from his bed and looked at the empty room in front of him. He thought that he had had a nightmare. However, he heard shouts coming from outside the window. Only then did he realize that something had indeed happened in Imperial City that night. Without thinking too much, Linus immediately stood up and put on half of his golden mask. He put on his high priest robe, pushed open his room door, and walked out. The corridor was still abnormally quiet. The doors of all the rooms were tightly shut. There was no sign of them opening. It was as if no one could hear the shouts outside the window. Linus spoke with incomparable determination as he walked forward, ¡°What¡¯s the difference between Imperial City and a large-scale morgue? It seems that I have to find out what the residents here have experienced to make the glorious Imperial City become lifeless!¡± When Linus walked downstairs and pushed open the door of the hotel, he just happened to see two Dark Elves that looked like mummies collapsing heavily on the street in front of him. Vincent, whom he would never forget even in his dreams, was standing alone in the middle of the street! Linus gritted his teeth and sighed, ¡°You have indeed come to the Imperial City!¡± He then took out a long spear from his storage ring and strode toward Vincent. Vincent looked at Linus in front of him and immediately sighed in his heart. As the other party had recognized his identity, it would be meaningless for him to continue disguising himself as a vampire. However, Vincent was not willing to kill Linus to silence him. In a moment of desperation, he suddenly thought of an idea. ¡°Open the space tunnel!¡± Vincent suddenly rushed in front of Linus and drew a line in the air. An invisible space door immediately opened and swallowed Linus. Chapter 454 - Fancy Bait, True Face ¡°What is this situation? Where am I?¡± Linus was currently in the space tunnel. He looked at Vincent in front of him with a blank expression. He could see everything around him clearly, as though he was still standing on the street, however, he was unable to break through the invisible barrier in front of him. No matter how loud he shouted, no one was able to hear him. Vincent, who was a step away from him, also acted as if he did not hear him. This made Linus even angrier. He waved the spear in his hand and smashed it toward the invisible space barrier in front of him. However, even if he used all the power of a level 40 creature, he was unable to cause the slightest damage to the space barrier. Finally, Linus was exhausted and began panting. He leaned on the spear in his hand. He looked at Vincent in front of him quietly, as if he wanted to see what he was up to. Vincent did not disappoint Linus. After he dealt with Linus, he clapped his hands and said with a smile, ¡°Now that I¡¯ve finally dealt with the trouble, I need to get down to business!¡± He then turned his head to look at the other side of the street. He saw that the guards had retreated quietly. Instead, a tall demon figure appeared. It was Roderick, who had stayed behind to guard Imperial City! ¡°B*stard, I didn¡¯t expect you to be brave enough to cause trouble tonight!¡± Roderick looked at the unfamiliar face in front of him and growled angrily in a low voice. He had originally wanted to pass the night peacefully. He wanted to wait until Ramirez¡¯s anger had subsided and for his other companions to rush back. This way, his mission could be considered to have been successfully completed. However, just as Roderick was about to rest, a warning sound was heard throughout the entire city. Roderick knew that this meant that a foreign race had entered Imperial City, and it had reached the point where he, a demon, had to personally take action! Therefore, Roderick could only express his endless anger toward Vincent, wishing that he could tear him into pieces immediately. Vincent looked at Roderick, who could be considered an acquaintance and sneered, ¡°You came just in time, to save me from personally looking for you. Today is the day you die!¡± Roderick did not expect Vincent to provoke him so arrogantly. This was the greatest insult to his noble identity as a demon. ¡°B*stard, I¡¯ll let you know the consequences of provoking a demon today!¡± Roderick growled and raised his hand in the air. A pitch-black broadsword appeared in his hand. At the same time, Roderick disappeared from where he stood. He transformed into a pitch-black shadow and rushed toward Vincent. Vincent did not resist at all after seeing this. Instead, he opened his hands and continued to look at Roderick provocatively, and slowly retreated step by step. Roderick was so angry that his eyes looked as if they were going to blow up. He wanted to release his anger on Vincent after being looked down upon by his companions and reprimanded by Ramirez! Just as his broadsword was about to hit Vincent, Vincent suddenly increased his speed, causing Roderick to miss his attack completely. Roderick, who was being controlled by his anger, did not choose to stop. Instead, he gritted his teeth and increased his speed, vowing to slash at Vincent¡¯s body. Thus, he maintained the same distance from Vincent as before and flew directly behind Vincent. Suddenly, Vincent, who was retreating, raised his hand and snapped his fingers. An invisible space door suddenly opened behind him. Roderick did not have the time to react. He disappeared along with Vincent on the streets of the Imperial City. As the space door closed once again, a flame slowly ignited in the space tunnel, illuminating Vincent and Roderick¡¯s faces. ¡°There are too many Dark Elves on the streets outside, so it¡¯s not suitable to be used as a battlefield. We don¡¯t have any worries now, so let¡¯s fight to the death here!¡± Vincent¡¯s left hand was burning with flames, and his right hand was holding a short staff. In the blink of an eye, the short staff had transformed into the Return Journey of the Dead. Roderick looked at the weapon in Vincent¡¯s hand and seemed to have come to a realization. He said, ¡°What you did just now was to imitate the Vampire Race. You only dared to use your true methods here. This means that you are afraid of exposing your identity in the capital. Then you must be someone in the capital. You are Jacob!¡± Vincent nodded calmly. He smiled and said, ¡°You are indeed worthy of being the oracle left behind by Gajero to guard the capital. You are much smarter than the twelve apostles that you waved down! Unfortunately, even if you know my true identity now, you won¡¯t be able to report this information to the other demons!¡± Roderick looked at the confident Vincent and felt a little uneasy. If it was a thousand years ago, when the demon army first invaded the Elf World, Roderick would have fought Vincent without any hesitation. Even if he was losing, he would still fight until his last breath. However, after thousands of years of enjoyment in Elf World, Roderick seemed to be addicted to the idea of pleasure, which made him unwilling to give up that life, and even more unwilling to risk his life to fight. Therefore, Roderick would rather delay time in exchange for a chance for his other companions or Ramirez to find him in the isolated space. Even if he had the absolute advantage, Roderick was not willing to take the risk! Vincent controlled his Hand of God to slowly increase in size, illuminating Roderick¡¯s entire face. After seeing the timid expression on his face, the corners of his mouth could not help but reveal a sneer. He raised his hand and hung the Return Journey of the Dead on his waist. He asked in a relaxed tone, ¡°It seems like you don¡¯t want to fight with me now. Then why don¡¯t we have a chat, how about it?¡± Roderick secretly heaved a sigh of relief and said cautiously, ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡± Vincent withdrew his Hand of God. The flame in his palm gradually shrank, turning into a fireball that he could play with casually on his hand. While playing with it, he said, ¡°Just tell me how you demons lured the elves to self-destruction step by step after conquering Elf World!¡± Roderick thought that Vincent was trying to force some information about the demons from him, but he did not expect that Vincent¡¯s focus was actually on the elves who were trash in his eyes. Therefore, he let down his guard and said frankly, ¡°What self-destruction? The elves should have been destroyed after we defeated their Elf Kings thousands of years ago! We were merely showing mercy and gave them thousands of years to live on. Shouldn¡¯t they pay the price for this?¡± Vincent¡¯s gaze suddenly turned cold as he said in a deep voice, ¡°As an invader, you can actually say such shameless words. I really want to draw my weapon and slice you up right now!¡± Roderick became nervous after hearing that. After seeing that Vincent was only threatening him and had no intention of drawing his weapon, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t blame me from your so-called righteous standpoint, because this is the survival rule of the Black Hole world! You hate me, which means that your race is weak, and my race is strong! But you might as well think about it from another perspective. If your race is far stronger than the demons, would you have already conquered the Demon World and killed all the demons? Or perhaps your race continues to play the role of the Demon Race! Every race actually follows the same rule from the moment they were born, which is endless devouring! Devouring the psionic energy of a world can make you stronger. Devouring some weak creatures can maintain your life and make your physical body stronger. Only by devouring weak races and the world they live in can a race obtain endless resources. At the same time, it is also a race worth developing in the long run!¡± Vincent once again gripped the hilt of his knife and glared at Roderick before him. He said coldly, ¡°Shut up! There has always been a saying in my world: If you are poor, you should take care of yourself. If you are rich, you should help the world! When we are weak, we will continue to work hard for our own survival. When we become stronger, we will be better at helping other races. We can exchange goods from other worlds, but we will never commit the evil slaughtering of other races and destroy other worlds! The evil that you demons have committed is not the inevitable choice of all races. Therefore, you must pay the most painful price for this!¡± Roderick looked at Vincent, who had a murderous look on his face, and sighed helplessly. He shook his head and said, ¡°It seems that you still don¡¯t know the meaning of invasion. Do you know the Origin Divine Earth? That is the most important element in constructing the Elf World, and it was only after we demons learned about the uniqueness of the Origin Divine Earth that we decided to conquer Elf World! Using the Origin Divine Earth to make materials could directly open up a brand-new world in the Black Hole space. You could make a world that had been dead for a long time come back to life! This is such an important resource. Do you know how many powerful races in the Black Hole world were on the verge of collapsing due to excessive consumption? In order to obtain the Origin Divine Earth, they are willing to pay an unimaginable price. This is a temptation that no one, no race, can resist! Yet, such a weak race like the Elf Race is occupying such a resource. Shouldn¡¯t they be exterminated? Should we, the high and mighty Demon Race, be allowed to trade with these ants that are crawling on the ground?¡± Vincent heard this and slowly pulled out his Return Journey of the Dead. He sneered and asked, ¡°So, you admit that you and the demons have been coveting the Origin Divine Earth since the beginning. And over the years, the twelve apostles have also excavated a large amount of Origin Divine Earth under your instructions?¡± Roderick nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right! To tell you the truth, with our current speed of collecting the Origin Divine Earth, Elf World will completely collapse in less than 30 years! And the elves and those apostles who dream of becoming demons will all die!¡± Vincent nodded and sighed softly, ¡°You heard it clearly, right?¡± As soon as he said that, the flame in Vincent¡¯s left hand suddenly grew bigger, illuminating the wider space around him. Not far from Vincent and Roderick stood Linus, whose face was full of fear. He slowly emerged from the shadows. Chapter 455 - Meet the Blade and Slay the Demon Roderick, who had been dragged into the space tunnel by Vincent, did not expect for there to be another Dark Elf in the strange space. Moreover, it was a Dark Elf that was wearing a golden mask! This meant that his words had been heard by a Dark Elf. This was very likely to cause the Dark Elves to resist the demons! ¡°Hehehe, I didn¡¯t expect there to be a Dark Elf eavesdropping by the side. It seems that I can only go on a killing spree today and kill the both of you!¡± Roderick revealed a cruel laugh. His gaze gradually became ferocious. Vincent did not take Roderick¡¯s words to heart at all. He turned his head and asked Linus indifferently, ¡°Did you hear what he said just now?¡± Linus was still in a state of shock. He took a deep breath and nodded whilst trembling. Linus turned to look at Roderick, his tone full of anger as he questioned him, ¡°Is this our so-called God? The Dark Elves had given their most loyal faith to Gajero, but the demons are stealing the Origin Divine Earth that our Elf Race rely on to survive. They even regarded us as chess pieces that could be abandoned at any time. Is this the true face of the demons?¡± Roderick had already revealed his true intention in front of Vincent. He was too lazy to say anything more to Linus. He directly raised the giant sword in his hand and said to Vincent, ¡°Don¡¯t assume that just because a random Dark Elf had heard our conversation that you can use this to threaten the status of the demons in Elf World! I wanted to use a more peaceful way to deal with the problem earlier, but now it seems that you are not sincere, so we can only fight!¡± Vincent nodded and raised his hand to pull out his Return Journey of the Dead. He smiled and said, ¡°Actually, I must kill you today. The reason why I was willing to talk so much with you just now was to let a lost son know his father¡¯s sorrow! Now that you¡¯ve said everything clearly, it¡¯s time for me to help you on your way!¡± Roderick frowned and said in a very confident tone, ¡°I can see that you only have the strength of a level 40 creature, and I¡¯m a demon with the strength of a level 47 creature! Aren¡¯t you too naive to think that you can kill me?¡± Linus took the initiative to walk to Vincent¡¯s side and said in a deep voice, ¡°If he can¡¯t kill you alone, then count me in!¡± Vincent could not help but raise his eyebrows slightly. He expected Linus to switch sides after learning the true intentions of the demons, but he did not expect Linus to directly challenge the Demon Race! One had to know that the Dark Elves were at an absolute disadvantage when facing the Demon Race! Roderick felt as if he had heard the funniest joke in the world. He said disdainfully, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re still a Dark Elf! All the power in your body was given to you by the demons. With just a thought from me, you¡¯ll lose all your power. You might even be devoured by the Demon World energy in your body and die on the spot!¡± Linus slowly raised his hand and took off the golden mask on his face. He casually threw it at Roderick¡¯s feet. Roderick was stunned when he saw this. He saw a ball of fire jumping in Linus¡¯s injured eyes. He then said with a sudden realization, ¡°The power of fire! So, you have been keeping your faith in the Fire Elf King a secret. It seems like I must kill you today. Your behavior is the greatest insult to the demons!¡± Linus slowly closed his eyes and took a deep breath. He then let out a sigh of relief as if he had put down a heavy burden. At the same time, his pale skin turned dark red. His eyes had also turned red. Linus, who had turned into a Fire Elf, glared at Roderick and said in a deep voice, ¡°From the moment my father died, I realized that I might have been wrong, so I wanted to find a way out. As long as I find out that the demons are really plotting against the elves, I will immediately give up the power I got from you and defeat you with the power of the elves!¡± As the High Priest of Dark Yuan City, Linus also had the strength of a level 40 creature. He believed that under the combined efforts of him and Vincent, they should be able to fight Roderick. Linus could not wait to join hands with Vincent. He raised the spear in his hand and rushed toward Roderick. Roderick shouted, ¡°Just in time!¡± The broadsword in his hand suddenly released a large amount of black fog. The fog was like disgusting tentacles, coiling toward Linus. The spear in Linus¡¯s hand instantly burst into flames. The flames were burning fiercely and covered Linus¡¯s body, helping him to block the attack of the tentacles. However, Linus¡¯s strength was far inferior to Roderick¡¯s. The flame barrier only lasted for a moment before it completely shattered under the pressure of the tentacles. Roderick shouted, ¡°Sky Demon Slash!¡± The huge broadsword in his hand lit up and flew directly toward Linus. Linus soon realized how weak he was compared to Roderick, but he did not give up. Instead, he raised the flame spear in his hand high in front of him. At the same time, his entire body began to burn with almost solid flames. A set of flaming armor condensed on the surface of his body as his last defense. ¡°Bang!¡± A muffled sound echoed throughout the space tunnel. The flaming spear in Linus¡¯s hands was split into two in an instant. The flaming armor that covered his body had also shattered. Roderick¡¯s attack had left a deep wound on Linus¡¯s chest. It was so deep that his bones could be seen. His attack almost split Linus into two on the spot. Linus fell back unwillingly. He did not expect to be defeated by his enemy so early. He did not even have the ability to resist. However, the unwillingness in his heart made Linus continue to hold on. He quickly scanned his surroundings, blindly looking for conditions that could help him resist the demon. However, there was nothing in his vision other than the flames that were about to extinguish in the air. ¡°Am I going to die just like this? I have just witnessed the true face of the Demon Race but I am unable to warn the entire Elf Race in time. If I were to die just like this, I would really be letting down the ancestors of the Elf Race, as well as my father¡­¡± Linus sighed in his heart with incomparable sorrow. However, he forgot that there was still someone standing behind him. He was outside of his field of vision. ¡°Boom!¡± All of a sudden, the flame that was about to extinguish started to burn vigorously. Even if there was nothing combustible in the air, and there was no condition for the flame to continue burning, the flame still continued to burn brighter and brighter. The terrifying heat forced Roderick to retreat continuously. When Linus fell heavily to the ground, he suddenly heard Vincent¡¯s voice above him. Vincent said indifferently, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just killing a demon? Is there a need to fight so desperately? For the sake of your father, I will kill this demon for you!¡± Vincent¡¯s entire body and the blade in his hand turned into flames in an instant. Twelve Flaming Wings slowly spread out from behind him. Linus could not help but widen his eyes. He looked at Vincent who had completely turned into a fire spirit. A thought suddenly flashed through his mind. Perhaps, this was the true form of a fire god! Roderick, who was forced back by the flames, waved his huge sword, and slashed at the flames in front of him. He saw Vincent¡¯s new appearance and immediately exclaimed in shock, ¡°The law of fire! You have mastered the law of fire! No wonder you were able to kill the apostles one after another. They only have ordinary abilities and are unable to resist the god¡¯s power that you possess. Unfortunately, you have met me today, a pure demon! A powerhouse who also has god¡¯s power!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a faint black light emitted from Roderick¡¯s body. The light was not blinding, but it could dim the light in the entire space tunnel. Vincent, who was illuminated by the black light, suddenly felt a wave of negative emotions in the depths of his heart. It made him irritable and bloodthirsty. He wanted to kill all creatures in sight and devour their flesh and souls! ¡°Ah!¡± Linus, who was lying on the ground, suddenly let out a miserable cry. Dense black threads suddenly grew out from the wound on his chest. The threads intertwined together and began to multiply rapidly like moss. It looked as if it was about to cover Linus¡¯s entire body. At the critical moment, Justin¡¯s voice rang out in Vincent¡¯s mind. ¡°Be careful, this is the law of filth! He can use the aura of the Demon World to affect the body and mind of all living beings around him. Those around will be directly polluted by the Demon Race, and some might even rot and collapse to nourish the negative emotions!¡± After hearing Justin¡¯s reminder, Vincent immediately regained control of his mind. As he had strong willpower, he quickly suppressed the surging negative emotions in his heart. As an iron-blooded warrior who had survived the battlefield, Vincent¡¯s willpower was like a heavy steel plate. No matter how his negative emotions churned, he would not be affected in the slightest. Vincent snapped his fingers with his left hand, and a spark flew onto Linus¡¯s body. The moment the spark touched the black threads, it suddenly turned into raging flames, burning the black threads on Linus¡¯s body. All the flames on Linus¡¯s body gathered in the wound on his chest. It swept away the demonic aura hidden in his flesh and blood. Linus was finally freed from the intense pain. He used the last bit of his consciousness to look at Vincent¡¯s back and sighed slowly, ¡°Thank you!¡± Vincent moved swiftly and suddenly pounced toward Roderick. ¡°Wait, we might have other solutions. Listen to me¡­¡± Roderick suddenly lost the courage to draw his sword in the face of the incomparably fierce Vincent. He panicked and wanted to stall for time. However, what he got in response was a long blade surrounded by flames. The blade sliced his body into three pieces! Chapter 456 - Three Days to Fulfill the Promise In the space tunnel, Roderick¡¯s body fell to the ground in front of Vincent and Linus. Linus was on the verge of giving up. However, he was shocked beyond words when he saw the powerful and invincible demon falling weak under Vincent¡¯s blade. Nevertheless, Vincent did not feel any sense of achievement. This was because he knew that Roderick was not dead as the demon core in his body had not yet been destroyed! Just as Vincent was about to attack, he suddenly stopped and frowned. This was because he realized that Roderick¡¯s recovery speed was extremely slow. Only a layer of faint black mist rose from his wound. He was unable to reattach parts of his body. Vincent had already killed five apostles who had evolved into demons. Their recovery abilities were all more powerful than Roderick¡¯s. Therefore, this phenomenon made Vincent feel especially strange. Roderick also realized that something was wrong with his body and could not help but shout in fear, ¡°Ah! What is this place? Why can¡¯t I absorb anything?¡± Vincent instantly understood what was going on. He smiled and sighed, ¡°I almost forgot that if the demons want to recover from their injuries, they will need to absorb the negative emotions that linger in the environment. Whether it¡¯s in Elf World or the Black Hole World, the demons can rely on negative emotions to repair the injuries that they have suffered. However, this space tunnel is an independent space that is parallel to the other worlds. Therefore, it won¡¯t give rise to any negative emotions! The negative emotions in my heart have been suppressed. Linus¡¯s negative emotions were stimulated by your filthy law earlier. However, in order to save him, I used the law of fire to remove all the negative emotions in his body. As there are no negative emotions around, you can only wait here and die slowly!¡± After listening to Vincent¡¯s explanation, Roderick¡¯s eyes were filled with unwillingness and despair. Linus, on the other hand, let down the last bit of vigilance in his heart. The world in front of him gradually became blurry, and he fainted. Vincent looked back at Linus, who had already lost consciousness, and suddenly had a new idea. He then took out the space token and slashed at Roderick twice. ¡°Quarantine!¡± The invisible barrier in the space tunnel instantly changed, separating Roderick¡¯s body into three sections. He sealed the three parts of his body in small spaces to ensure that he would not be able to recover his body no matter what. Vincent then began to control the platform under his feet. Roderick began to sink underground with him. They were heading straight for the well of filth under the palace. The air quality at the bottom of the well had improved after Vincent removed a large amount of filth. The six Elf Kings were sitting cross-legged on their seats with their eyes closed as they cultivated. They were using the last bit of their psionic power to maintain the final days of their lives. Suddenly, a space door opened in front of the six of them, and Vincent strode out from the void. Vincent asked softly, ¡°How are the preparations going?¡± The Elf Kings immediately opened their eyes when they heard Vincent¡¯s voice and surrounded him with anticipation. The Light Elf King quickly asked, ¡°You came back so quickly. Is there any progress in the mission to kill the demons?¡± Vincent smiled and waved his hand behind him. Roderick, who had been split into three pieces, emerged from the space tunnel and fell to the ground like minced meat. ¡°This, this is a living demon!¡± The six Elf Kings could not help but shout in shock when they saw this. At the same time, they retreated in fear. Roderick, who had returned to the Elf World, finally broke free from the space tunnel. His tremendous recovery ability began to manifest. A large amount of black aura started to condense at the bottom of the deep well. It gathered on Roderick¡¯s wound and started to heal him at a speed visible to the naked eye. Vincent raised the blade in his hand calmly and slashed at Roderick, splitting him into a few pieces once again. Roderick¡¯s chance of survival was destroyed in the blink of an eye. He could not help but curse loudly, ¡°B*stard! If you have the guts, wait for me to recover, and let¡¯s fight for 300 rounds. Otherwise, I will not let you off even if I die!¡± Vincent completely ignored Roderick¡¯s curses and only paid attention to his recovery speed. He raised his head and said to the six Elf Kings, ¡°I promised you before that I would bring you the head of a demon, but the demons that I killed did not leave anything behind, so I have no choice but to kill one in front of you!¡± The six Elf Kings were shocked beyond words. Compared to his promise, his crazy actions were even more terrifying. The demons had operated Imperial City for thousands of years. It was very difficult to kill a demon through sneak attacks. However, not only did Vincent find an opportunity to kill the demon, but he was also arrogant enough to bring the demon to the bottom of the well. He was prepared to kill the demon in public. Such a method was unimaginable. Was he not worried that the dying demon would counterattack or send a signal to inform the other demons? It was obvious that Vincent was not afraid at all. After explaining his purpose to the six Elf Kings, he began to slash at various parts of Roderick¡¯s body. Roderick, who was struggling to curse Vincent, finally realized that Vincent was trying to find the position of his demon core. After learning that death was near, he finally stopped struggling and turned to look at Vincent with hatred. He chanted the most vicious curse. He shouted with a face full of grief and indignation, ¡°Great Gajero, please listen to my chant and descend now. Remember this opponent who is determined to make an enemy of the demons. I am willing to pay the price of my life and curse him to die a horrible death!¡± However, in the next second, a shattering sound came from Roderick¡¯s body. His demon core was finally shattered under Vincent¡¯s blade. After losing the demon core, Roderick¡¯s entire body instantly collapsed. He left behind a mass of pitch-black demon world aura. Vincent took out the Cup of Fate skilfully and devoured all the Demon World aura into the cup, turning it into pure psionic power. He used part of it to replenish his own consumption, while the rest was stored in the Cup of Fate. After dealing with everything, Vincent sheathed his blade and turned to look at the six Elf Kings, only to find that they were all looking up at the well. Vincent asked curiously, ¡°Hey, what are you guys doing?¡± The six Elf Kings said somewhat nervously, ¡°Before that demon died, he had already chanted a prayer to Gajero. Although you killed him almost at the same time, we are unable to determine whether you killed him before or after his prayer!¡± Vincent smiled indifferently and said softly, ¡°You guys are overestimating Gajero too much. Even if he can hear Roderick¡¯s prayer, the demon who initiated the prayer ritual is already dead, so he can¡¯t provide the Demon World¡¯s aura as a medium. Therefore, Gajero can¡¯t disturb us! Furthermore, Elf World doesn¡¯t have a space tunnel for Gajero to descend into. There¡¯s only a clone, so you guys don¡¯t have to worry too much. After all, the final battle is approaching, so it doesn¡¯t matter if we are exposed or not!¡± The six Elf Kings could not help but look at each other in excitement. Although they knew that the final battle was led by Vincent, and the six of them might not be able to live until the end of the battle, they were still happy that someone could help the Elf Race resist the demons. The Fire Elf King walked forward and said to Vincent solemnly, ¡°To be able to be saved by you is the good fortune of the entire Elf Race. As the Elf King, we should thank you on behalf of our world and believers. If you have any requests or need anything, just say it. We will do our best to help you!¡± Vincent did not have any greed in his heart. After all, he was not helping the Elf Race to benefit from them. He would not ask for rewards from the entire Elf Race just because of his contributions. Vincent said to the Fire Elf King with a serious expression, ¡°I am helping the Elf Race for myself. Now is not the time to negotiate terms. The most important thing is to immediately transfer the divine sparks on your bodies. Moreover, I have already brought along a suitable candidate for you!¡± He then turned around and waved his hand. The unconscious Linus was also thrown out of the space door. The Fire Elf King exclaimed in shock, ¡°This is¡­ my follower?¡± He looked at Linus in disbelief, his eyes filled with anxiety and nervousness. Vincent nodded and said, ¡°He was once a Dark Elf. Fortunately, he turned back in time and changed his beliefs. He is now a Fire Elf with the strength of a level 40 creature. He should be able to inherit your divine spark, right?¡± The Fire Elf King could not help but fall into deep thought. He then turned around to look at the other Elf Kings and exchanged a look. He shook his head and sighed, ¡°If it were a few days ago, I would have been very willing to give the divine spark to this young man. But now, we have a better option, so we can only let him continue to be an ordinary elf!¡± Vincent frowned and asked in return, ¡°A better choice? Do you have any other methods?¡± The Fire Elf King nodded and said, ¡°Yes, of course! But now is not the time. There are still three days. Come back in three days. By then, you will know how excellent our methods are!¡± Vincent took a deep breath and slowly sighed, ¡°Alright, I will wait three days. At the same time, I also hope that your methods are really useful. Do not leave an irreversible disaster for the Elf Race to handle!¡± Chapter 457 - Sudden Changes, a New Path Forward After making a new agreement with the six Elf Kings, Vincent brought the heavily injured Linus into the space tunnel again. He brought him back to the Imperial City¡¯s hotel through the space tunnel. After placing Linus on the bed, Vincent took out healing medicine from his storage ring and helped to treat the wound on Linus¡¯s chest. He then shoved a pill into Linus¡¯s mouth. A few seconds after taking the pill, Linus opened his eyes weakly. He looked around blankly. His eyes were filled with emptiness and confusion. He could not understand why he was lying in the hotel room. Was it just a dream? While he was thinking, he wanted to get up, but just as he made a move, he pulled the wound on his chest. The intense pain went straight to his heart, and he almost passed out again. Vincent, who was standing at the side, gave him a friendly reminder, ¡°You¡¯re heavily injured, it¡¯s best to recuperate now!¡± Linus instantly widened his eyes after hearing Vincent¡¯s voice. He then turned his head to look around the room. As expected, he saw Vincent standing not too far away. He was sizing him up calmly. Only then did he realized that everything he had experienced from before was not a dream. Linus obviously did not want to chase after Vincent anymore. He sighed and said, ¡°Back in Dark Yuan City, I can¡¯t believe that I led everyone to chase after you. However, in less than a month¡¯s time, your strength has far surpassed mine. You can even kill demons!¡± The corners of Vincent¡¯s mouth curled up into a smile as he said, ¡°At that time, I was also in Dark Yuan City to give your father some face. Otherwise, if I really wanted to kill you, I could have done it easily!¡± Linus nodded and did not deny Vincent¡¯s words. This was because he had witnessed Vincent¡¯s methods. He truly admired Vincent¡¯s strength from the bottom of his heart. Linus turned to look at Vincent and said sincerely, ¡°In order to resist Gajero, you did not hesitate to barge into this world that has nothing to do with you. You would rather be blamed by thousands of creatures so long you are able to complete your own goal. I admire you for this. Moreover, you are brave enough to resist the demons. If there is anything that you need me to do, just say the word. I will definitely do my best to help you complete it!¡± Vincent nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Actually, there is something that I need you to help me with, and it is something of great significance to the elves!¡± Linus was so excited that he wanted to get up. However, the pain from his wound forced him back down. Instead, he just said, ¡°What is it? Just tell me!¡± Vincent said in a deep voice, ¡°Previously, I used my fake identity and suggested to the demons to send a Dark Elf to the apostles¡¯ territory to help them collect the Origin Divine Earth. Now, you can make use of the time when the seven apostles are near the Imperial City to secretly go to the city that they manage to take over the work of collecting the Origin Divine Earth. This way, you can immediately control the trade between the demons and the apostles. At the same time, you can also destroy their channels to continue collecting the Origin Divine Earth!¡± Linus became very excited when he heard that. He nodded without hesitation and said, ¡°Alright, I will definitely complete this mission!¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°You are a Fire Elf now. If you continue to stay in Imperial City, you will inevitably expose your identity. So, once you recover from your injuries, immediately leave Imperial City. As for the subordinates that you brought, you will have to make your own decision on how to deal with them!¡± Linus said confidently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they are the most outstanding young elves in Dark Yuan City. As long as the truth is laid out in front of them, they will not hesitate to stand on my side!¡± Vincent smiled and said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I am relieved! I will ask the demons for permission to replace you as an apostle. By then, you can leave the city openly!¡± He then turned around and opened the space door. He disappeared from the room. Linus looked at Vincent¡¯s back as he left. His eyes gradually became determined. At that moment, the medicine had already started to take effect. The wound on his chest began to heal slowly, allowing him to sit up. Soon, he was able to stand back up. Linus took out a mask that covered his entire face from his storage ring and put it on. It covered his skin color and eyes. He also put on a brand-new high priest robe. The wide sleeves were just enough to cover his body and arms that showed the characteristics of a Fire Elf. This was also the outfit that Linus had prepared for the day. He walked to the window and tried to stretch slowly. He sighed in his heart silently, ¡°I hope everything goes smoothly! I hope the elves can face the difficulties in front of them!¡± ¡­ Vincent left the hotel and returned to his room. After removing the quilt on his bed, he reverted back to Jacob¡¯s appearance. He opened the door and walked out of the room as if nothing had happened and strode over to the palace. Vincent did not know that the other demons had all left Imperial City to travel to the camps of the seven apostles. When Vincent arrived at the gate of the palace and was about to report to them, he received the news that the other demons had just returned. Vincent stood outside the palace in a daze, his heart full of worry. The others might not know the attitude of the demons toward the apostles outside the city, but Vincent did. To the demons, the apostles were just a bunch of tools that could be discarded at any time. Therefore, there were only two reasons for the demons to visit those apostles personally. Firstly, the Demon Race wanted the apostles to return to their territories to continue collecting the Origin Divine Earth. Secondly, they wanted the seven apostles to attack Serene Spring City and Devil Flame City. They wanted to quell the rebellion led by Dave and Melissa. Either way, both possibilities were extremely disadvantageous for Vincent! If these apostles chose to return to their respective territories, then Vincent and Linus¡¯s plan would be foiled. If the seven apostles chose to attack Serene Spring City and Devil Flame City, then the two cities that were not ready for battle at that moment would probably be destroyed! Right at that moment, the palace door suddenly opened and a hoarse demon voice came from inside. ¡°Come in!¡± Vincent immediately came back to his senses, adjusted his expression, and strode into the palace. Although there were many unexpected events that have occurred, Vincent could only solve them one by one. The priority was naturally whatever that was in front of him first! After entering the palace, Vincent raised his head and glanced at the seats above him. As expected, one of the eight seats was empty. The other seven demons did not seem to know what had happened. The solemn demon questioned in a deep voice, ¡°Jacob, what exactly happened in the city last night? Why did Roderick not return?¡± Vincent immediately replied respectfully, ¡°Reporting to the oracles, last night, a foreign race broke into Imperial City and attacked a large number of guard posts. Lord Roderick reacted immediately and went to the city to fight with the foreign race. Until now, there is no news of the foreign race, nor of Lord Roderick!¡± When the seven demons heard this, they could not help but frown. The demon sitting in the middle directly questioned him, ¡°No news? Where were you when you found the foreign race yesterday? Why did you stop receiving news about Roderick?¡± Vincent said calmly, ¡°After I found the foreign race last night, I went back to my room to hide! This is because I came to the Imperial City to seek the protection of the oracle, I will not participate in anything dangerous. Moreover, Lord Roderick¡¯s strength is far higher than mine. Even if I had participated in the battle, I would not have known his whereabouts!¡± The demon in the middle could not help but gnash his teeth in anger. At the same time, a trace of doubt rose in his heart. Although Roderick was the weakest among them, he was still an invincible existence in Elf World. How could a mere foreign race make Roderick disappear for so long? Could it be that the foreign race that invaded Elf World was actually an existence that could fight against the demons? ¡°Jacob, since you chose to be a deserter last night, why did you come to see us now?¡± Another demon took the initiative to question Vincent. From his tone that was filled with disgust, it was not hard to hear that he was very dissatisfied with Vincent. Vincent did not care about the negativity in the demon¡¯s tone. He replied calmly, ¡°Before this, I have already discussed with Lord Roderick. I have chosen a follower who is loyal to Gajero and the various oracles. He will go to the territories of the seven apostles to collect resources on their behalf and suppress those apostles who are proud of their achievements. Now that I have found a suitable candidate, I especially want to invite the various Lord Apostles to make a decision!¡± The demon in the middle frowned as he looked at Vincent and said in a deep voice, ¡°Roderick has already told us about this matter. We also maintain a supportive attitude. I wonder what kind of candidate you have found?¡± Vincent said seriously, ¡°It¡¯s the believer who brought the Heavenly Demon Token to the pilgrimage yesterday! In order to complete the mission in the Heavenly Demon Token, he did not hesitate to take out his family heirloom, a complete Origin Divine Tree! He came to Imperial City personally to give it to the oracles. Such sincerity has really moved me. Isn¡¯t such a Dark Elf the most loyal believer? Therefore, the oracles can appoint him to do anything. I believe that he will complete the mission even if he dies!¡± The seven demons sitting on the seats could not help but sneer when they heard this. This was because the Origin Divine Tree was like trash to them. The reason why they issued such a Heavenly Demon Token was to find the Origin Divine Tree that grew in the wild. This was because the place where the Origin Divine Tree grew was the most suitable place to collect the Origin Divine Earth. However, the Origin Divine Tree that was part of a family heirloom must have been excavated many years ago. How could they determine the location of the Origin Divine Earth? Only those foolish elves would treat it as a treasure! The demon in the middle said calmly, ¡°In that case, this Dark Elf is indeed a loyal believer. Let him take over the mission of secretly replacing the other apostles! Let him keep the Origin Divine Tree and let it continue to be part of his family heirloom!¡± Chapter 458 - The Supreme Treasure of the Demon Race, the Cosmic Thread After listening to the arrangements of the Demon Race, Vincent could not help but fall into a daze. He did not expect the Demon Race to actually ignore the mission in the Heavenly Demon Token. However, on second thought, Vincent quickly understood what was going on. The Demon Race was not after the Origin Divine Tree but rather the Origin Divine Earth that was closely related to the Origin Divine Tree. It just so happened that the Origin Divine Tree that Linus brought was part of his heirloom in Dark Yuan City. As they were unable to trace where it was sourced from due to its age, the Origin Divine Tree had naturally lost its greatest value! The demon in the middle realized that Vincent had kept quiet for a long time and did not speak. He could not help but frown and ask, ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Vincent quickly came back to his senses and said, ¡°Lord Oracle, I am thinking about what kind of resources the seven apostles are collecting. Even if I can arrange Dark Elves to take over their work, I should at least let them know what to do!¡± The demon nodded and looked at Vincent with some fear. He said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s just some underground minerals. Collecting them is very simple. You just need to send someone to a specific location and set up a mining array to complete it!¡± As he spoke, the demon casually took out a scroll and threw it to Vincent. He said, ¡°This scroll is marked with the specific points on where to collect resources within the twelve apostles¡¯ territories as well as the array required to collect resources. Give it to that believer and ask him to set off!¡± Vincent opened the scroll in his hand and glanced at it briefly. He instantly found the coordinates of Devil Flame City and Serene Spring City and where to find Origin Divine Earth there. It seemed that the apostles thought that they had hidden the locations well. However, in fact, they could not escape the eyes of the Demon Race After all, those apostles were the most important believers of Gajero. How could Gajero let such believers off the hook? Vincent understood this matter. Even if he did not suggest it, the demons would secretly find someone to replace the twelve apostles. After all, they had never thought of fulfilling the conditions they had promised the twelve apostles. ¡°I understand. I will make the arrangements now!¡± said Vincent respectfully. He then turned around and walked out of the palace. He quickly rushed to the hotel where Linus was. When Vincent left, the seven demons in the palace instantly frowned and looked at each other with solemn faces. The demon in the middle spoke with a serious expression, ¡°How could Roderick not come back after so long? He has always been the least courageous. He would never face a difficult opponent alone. If he encountered any difficulties, he would definitely give us a warning at the first moment. Even if we are not in the city, he would also ask Lord Ramirez to support him. However, we have not received any news, nor have we received any clues from Roderick. It seems that he must have been killed!¡± The rest of the demons nodded repeatedly, expressing the same concern about Roderick¡¯s whereabouts. If Roderick was really dead, then it meant that there was an existence in Imperial City that was powerful enough to slaughter the demons! ¡°This fellow will probably continue to hide in the dark, looking for an opportunity to kill us one by one! But I don¡¯t understand. If there really is such a powerful foreign race that entered Elf World from the Black Hole, why does he have to make things difficult for us? He killed his way all the way from Dark Yuan City to Imperial City. His goal is so clear. He¡¯s obviously here to get rid of us!¡± While one demon was worried about Roderick, he also felt that he and his companions were in a dangerous situation. Another demon suggested softly, ¡°Since things have come to this, why don¡¯t we ask Lord Ramirez for help?¡± The other demons fell silent upon hearing his suggestion. They did not doubt the strength of Ramirez, but they were all afraid that Ramirez would get angry because of this and vent the anger in his heart on them. At that moment, the secret door behind the seven demons suddenly opened. Ramirez strode out and said in a deep voice, ¡°A bunch of trash! You can¡¯t even do such a small thing well! And you know that you can¡¯t deal with your opponents, yet you don¡¯t want to tell me in advance. Do you want to miss this most crucial opportunity?¡± The seven demons heard Ramirez¡¯s reprimand and quickly stood up. They kneeled on the ground and bowed respectfully. The seven demons said in unison, ¡°Lord Ramirez, please forgive us for our negligence!¡± Ramirez paced around blankly and said softly, ¡°The most important thing now is to determine whether Roderick is dead or alive. Immediately activate the Cosmic Threads and use the vision of all the Dark Elves in Imperial City to look for any suspicious traces! If necessary, we can control the Dark Elves who have just entered Imperial City to maximize our vision. Once you find the whereabouts of Roderick or the other races, inform me immediately. I want to meet that foreign race who wants to cause trouble for the demons personally!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The seven demons immediately replied in unison. When they raised their heads again, they found that Ramirez, who was standing in front of them earlier, had long disappeared. At the same time, the secret door on the palace wall was closed. The demons heaved a long sigh of relief. They immediately walked to the center of the palace without any delay. Each demon raised their arms high and formed a circle whilst chanting in a low voice, ¡°A gift from my Lord Gajero, a supreme being who can control everything. Please follow the call of the demons and descend to Elf World!¡± The low chanting sound was like an echo in a dry well. It was echoing throughout the entire palace. At the same time, a large amount of demonic aura appeared in the palms of the seven demons. It slowly gathered in the center of the seven of them, forming a black fog that looked like an endless abyss. Soon, a two-meter-tall giant diamond-shaped cocoon slowly emerged from the black fog abyss and floated in front of the seven demons. The seven demons immediately poured their demonic aura into the diamond-shaped cocoon. The moment it came into contact with the demonic aura, the diamond-shaped cocoon seemed to have come to life. It began to absorb the demonic aura in the seven demons¡¯ bodies rapidly and used it to build a bridge between them. Countless fine threads soon extended out of the diamond-shaped cocoon, leading to the high sky of nothingness. Every thread would fall from the sky, binding a certain Dark Elf in the city. As long as the seven demons used the aura of the Demon World to connect with the diamond-shaped cocoon, they would be able to take over the vision, sound, and touch of all the Dark Elves in Imperial City. They would be able to directly convey orders to the depths of their hearts. The Dark Elves that were connected by the threads were very obedient and complete all the orders given, including orders telling them to die! This was one of the three great treasures of the Demon Race, the Cosmic Threads! When Gajero led the demon army to conquer Elf World, he accidentally discovered the wonders of the Origin Divine Earth. In order to obtain the unique treasures, he not only left behind a clone of himself, but he had also left behind this Demon Race treasure to strengthen the defense of Elf World. As a phantom-like foreign race had appeared in Imperial City, the seven demons had no choice but to sacrifice their own power and activate the highest form of their power to take over the vision of every Dark Elf in the city. At that moment, countless images flashed before the eyes of every demon. Almost every corner of the city was being monitored by the demons. However, even so, they still could not find any traces of Roderick, let alone traces of other races. The seven demons soon focus their vision on Vincent at the same time. They watched him walk across the street slowly, push open the door of the hotel and walk straight to the second floor. Lord Ramirez had given them permission to transform Vincent and the others who had just entered the city into puppets under their control. However, the demons all wanted Vincent to handle the affairs in the city for them so that they could enjoy life more comfortably. Therefore, they all felt pity for Vincent. After taking a glance at him, they all looked away. They then turned to look at other places in the city. At that moment, Vincent, who had escaped death, stood on the stairs of the hotel and raised his hand to touch his nose. He sighed in his heart, ¡°Why is everyone staring at me? It seems that I am being monitored. Could it be that those demons are using some kind of method to control the Dark Elves? I don¡¯t know if I can avoid being controlled by them!¡± When Vincent walked to the second floor, he did not sense that he was being watched anymore. This meant that the Dark Elves who were staring at him earlier had already moved away. Only then did he feel at ease as he walked towards Linus¡¯s room. When Vincent pushed open the door, he saw that Linus had already changed into a new outfit. He was wearing a loose robe, giving off a very mysterious feeling. ¡°You¡¯re here!¡± Linus¡¯s tone carried some excitement as he spoke. Vincent stepped into Linus¡¯s room and slammed the door shut. He shook his head to signal Linus not to speak. Linus immediately shut his mouth and looked around. Vincent nodded at Linus and opened the space door silently. He then led Linus into the space tunnel. After entering the parallel space, Vincent no longer needed to worry about being watched. He handed over the scrolls and methods provided by the demons to Linus. He also explained to him that there might be an array or item in the Imperial City that could control the Dark Elves. Vincent warned him with a worried expression, ¡°It¡¯s really not safe to stay in Imperial City at the moment. If your injuries are not serious, immediately take your subordinates and leave this place. Don¡¯t stay any longer!¡± Linus nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I will immediately rush to the areas under the jurisdiction of the seven apostles to find evidence of their crime of seizing the Origin Divine Earth. I will then destroy their channels to access the Origin Divine Earth!¡± Vincent shook his head and said, ¡°The situation has changed again. Do not go directly to the territory of the seven apostles. After you leave the city, go to Serene Spring City and Devil Flame City to take a look around. If there are apostles lingering around, go directly to the territory of the apostles. Your mission is the most important. You must be careful!¡± Linus nodded and said, ¡°I see. Take care!¡± Chapter 459 - The Army Besieged the City and Asked for Its Secrets After Vincent and Linus discussed the matter, the two of them walked out of the space tunnel together and returned to their rooms in the Imperial City Hotel. Linus did not stay any longer. After nodding at Vincent, he turned around, pushed open the door, and walked out of the room. He gathered his men who were afraid to leave their rooms for the past few days. They walked out of the hotel and headed straight for the city gate. Vincent was still a little worried. He followed behind Linus and the others from a distance. He then walked around the city wall and watched them leave. After watching Linus and the others gradually leave the area around Imperial City, Vincent sighed with some solemnity, ¡°Hopefully, we can make it in time! In two days, the Elf Kings will be able to find a safe way to dispose of the divine spark! Whether it¡¯s Serene Spring City, Devil Flame City, or Linus, you all have to hold on!¡± With that, Vincent turned and walked down the city tower. He returned to his room quietly and waited patiently for the time to meet the Elf Kings again. After Linus and his group left Imperial City, they immediately rushed to the nearest Serene Spring City. After experiencing a series of twists and tribulations along the way, the subordinates who had followed Linus were all top-notch experts in Dark Yuan City. As everyone was traveling at full speed, they arrived at Serene Spring City in less than a day. However, at that moment, they could only observe Serene Spring City¡¯s city gates from afar. They did not dare to approach the city because there were many troops that had gathered outside Serene Spring City. At the back of the army formation, on a hillside not far away from Linus and the others, there were three flags that symbolized the status of apostles. Linus frowned and sighed in his heart, ¡°As expected by Vincent, these apostles actually came to besiege Serene Spring City!¡± The follower behind Linus asked with a puzzled expression, ¡°High priest, Serene Spring City and Devil Flame City have colluded with the other races. The news of their intention to rebel has spread all over the world. It is reasonable for these powerful apostles to come and seek revenge on them. Why are we spying here?¡± Linus said in a deep and meaningful voice, ¡°This is not spying. We are just completing our mission!¡± He did not explain the true purpose of his trip to his companions. Although he believed that his brothers would choose to protect Elf Race over their faith in Gajero, he did not have any evidence to prove the intention of Gajero and the demons at that moment. Therefore, Linus could only find some excuses to deal with his subordinates. Once he found evidence of the demons stealing the Origin Divine Earth, he would then explain everything to his subordinates. Someone asked with excitement and curiosity, ¡°Mission? Could it be that we have completed the Heavenly Demon Token and the oracles in Imperial City have given us a new mission?¡± Linus nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right! After we complete the Heavenly Demon Token, our mission is to go to the territory of these apostles and replace them in collecting resources for the demons. However, we cannot be discovered by these apostles. Therefore, we have to determine which apostles are not in their territories and which apostles have returned to their own cities!¡± Everyone nodded their heads in admiration of Linus¡¯s way of handling the matter. Linus, on the other hand, felt no sense of accomplishment. Vincent was the one who was the most experienced. If Linus was the one who made the decision, he would have led everyone to explore the territories of the seven apostles. Linus could not help but feel very guilty after thinking about it. Perhaps it was because of his own impulsiveness and some inconsiderate orders that had caused so many of his brothers to die. It seemed that he should learn from Vincent in the future. No matter what, he had to plan well before taking action. This way, he would be successful in everything. He would also be able to protect himself and his companions. At that moment, someone asked, ¡°High Priest, what should we do next?¡± If it was Linus from before, he would immediately bring his subordinates to rush over to the territory of the seven apostles. However, he just said calmly, ¡°At the moment, we only know that there are three apostles here, but we don¡¯t know their specific identities. So, we have to take a risk. We have to move behind the hill quietly and listen to what they are saying. Once we know their identities, we will immediately retreat!¡± Everyone replied in unison, ¡°Yes!¡± Linus then took out a magic staff from his storage ring and said to the rest, ¡°The apostles are all extremely powerful. If we approach them directly, it would be tantamount to suicide. Everyone, follow me and set up the concealment array!¡± After hearing Linus¡¯s command, the nine subordinates were stunned for a moment because they realized that Linus seemed to be different from before. They could not help but feel that he had become more reliable. They felt more at ease following him around! Linus looked at his subordinates in confusion and asked with a frown, ¡°What are you all still standing there for?¡± ¡°Ah, nothing, nothing!¡± Everyone quickly came back to their senses and shook their heads as they explained while taking out their magic staffs. Only one Dark Elf who was closest to Linus turned his head and whispered to him, ¡°High Priest, we suddenly realized that we feel at ease to work with you!¡± Linus could not help but lower his head when he heard that. The corner of his mouth behind the mask curled up into a smile. He knew that his change in attitude has caused significant results. However, this further confirmed how terrible he had been previously. Therefore, in order to continue being responsible for his brothers, he had to maintain a calm mind at all times. He would never make a decision that would put his brothers at risk again. Linus let out a soft sigh. He put away the feelings in his heart and called for everyone to touch the tip of his staff together. He chanted softly, ¡°Great world, noble nature, please bestow this piece of land with the favor of a hidden body that is one with the Earth!¡± As Linus chanted, the other nine Dark Elves revealed astonished expressions. In Elf World, every city had its own unique and superb abilities. The iconic ability of Dark Yuan City was their arrays. Almost every Dark Elf who grew up in Dark Yuan City was very familiar with arrays. Linus did not use the demonic aura whilst chanting, nor did he pray to Lord Gajero. Instead, he chose to pray to Elf World. He wanted to borrow the power of the world to mobilize the purest psionic power in order to activate the array. Although this was a basic ability that every elf could do, it was much more difficult to perform. Moreover, the effect of concealment was not as good as directly praying to Gajero to activate the array. It could be said that it was a laborious and unrewarding thing. One of his subordinates asked Linus curiously, ¡°High Priest, why don¡¯t you pray to Lord Gajero? Also, ever since your trip to the Imperial City, you¡¯ve become strange. Why are you covering yourself so much?¡± Linus was nervous behind the golden mask. Fortunately, his subordinates could not see his face. After taking the opportunity to think for a while, he replied softly, ¡°I changed my clothes because I was worried that there would be spies in Imperial City. The reason why I prayed to Elf World is also very simple. Don¡¯t forget that there are three apostles on the hillside. They are the strongest Dark Elves in the world. If we directly use the aura of the Demon World, we might be detected by them in an instant. Only by bypassing their senses can we achieve the greatest concealment effect!¡± Everyone could not help but look at Linus with admiration. The Dark Elf who had just raised the question felt so ashamed that he could not extricate himself. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, High Priest! I shouldn¡¯t have doubted you. It turns out that you have thought it through so thoroughly, and my stupidity has tarnished your wise decision!¡± Linus coughed a little awkwardly and quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s alright! We are all brothers who have gone through life and death. It¡¯s only right for us to raise questions in time! Now, don¡¯t be distracted and cooperate with me to complete the array!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Everyone replied in unison and imitated Linus as they chanted in unison. Soon, the staff in everyone¡¯s hands lit up with a very faint light. The almost colorless light represented the purest psionic power and also indicated that Linus¡¯s array had been set up. Linus shouted in a deep voice, ¡°Activate the concealment formation!¡± All his subordinates pulled the staff in their hands behind them at the same time. An invisible and colorless barrier spread along the top of everyone¡¯s staff and formed an invisible net that covered everyone¡¯s figures. Linus reminded them again, ¡°Everyone, move together. We are starting to approach the hillside!¡± Everyone followed accordingly. The great concealment array could help to hide everyone¡¯s figures. However, the biggest flaw was that it could not block out sound. Dark Yuan City¡¯s teaching on arrays was very comprehensive. The moment the array was activated, everyone already knew what to do. They only listened to Linus¡¯s orders and did not say another word. They slowly approached the slope. No one noticed them even when they were less than twenty meters away from the top of the slope. The subordinates could not help but praise Linus again. It seemed that his decision to use psionic power to set up the array was indeed the right thing to do. Linus was also exclaiming in his heart that he was lucky. He did not intend to use psionic power to set up the array. This was because he had become a Fire Elf. However, if he did not use pure psionic power to set up the array, he would expose his identity in front of everyone. Therefore, he had no choice but to make up an excuse for himself. He did not expect it to come true! Soon, clear voices could be heard from the slope. ¡°Robert, what do you think the oracles in Imperial City are thinking? They know that the foreign races will not show mercy to us apostles, yet they still want us to leave Imperial City. Aren¡¯t they sending us to our deaths? Especially your Rebirth City, which is the furthest away from the Imperial City. If we go back, who knows how many dangerous things will happen along the way?¡± ¡°Blanche, you don¡¯t have to talk about me. Although my city is far away, your Dark Night City is not any better. Therefore, if we return to the city, it will give the foreign race a chance to attack us one by one!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The safest way now is for us to surround and attack Serene Spring City. That way, even if the foreign race dares to assassinate us, we can take care of each other!¡± Chapter 460 - Reinforcements Arrived to Prepare for the Operation Linus was hiding in the mountains. Just by listening to their conversations, he could already tell the identities of two of the three apostles. One was Robert, the City Lord of Rebirth City, and the other was Blanche, the City Lord of Dark Knight City. However, the third apostle rarely spoke, so Linus was unable to determine his identity in a short period of time. In order to obtain the most comprehensive information, Linus had no choice but to continue hiding with the others and continue eavesdropping on the conversation of the three apostles. Robert, who had been criticized for being the furthest away from Imperial City suddenly said, ¡°Chad and the other three apostles are as timid as mice! After learning that the foreign races have recently turned Serene Spring City upside down, they actually ran off to Devil Flame City. I really don¡¯t know if they will walk right into their trap!¡± Blanche, who had been teasing Robert previously, agreed with his point of view, which was a rare occurrence. He said with a smile, ¡°It seems that the two of us are thinking the same thing. Although that outsider has killed three apostles in Serene Spring City, his headquarters is obviously Devil Flame City. If we besiege Devil Flame City now, it is likely that we will be sending ourselves to death! Therefore, I would rather attack Serene Spring City. By then, even if there is an accident, I will be able to retreat to the vicinity of Imperial City in time. I believe that by then, the oracles in Imperial City will not stand by and watch us die!¡± Robert immediately agreed and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. I believe that Gordon thinks so too, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± The apostle whose identity had always been unknown responded in a deep voice and did not speak again. Linus, who was eavesdropping from behind the hill, widened his eyes and held his breath subconsciously. He did not dare to make a sound because he heard the name of the third apostle, Gordon! Among the twelve apostles that shocked the entire Elf World, their rankings had always been very chaotic. This was because the apostles rarely fought with each other, but they all thought that they were far stronger than each other. Hence, within the territory of the twelve apostles, there were twelve different rankings. The only similarity was that the number one position on each apostle¡¯s list was always the same. The undisputed number one apostle was the City Lord of Demon City, Gordon! Gordon had chosen to attack Serene Spring City together with Robert and Blanche. Although there were only three of them, their accumulated strength was about the same as the group of apostles that were attacking Devil Flame City. This is because Gordon¡¯s strength was enough to match two apostles! After Linus calmed down, he turned around carefully and gestured for everyone to retreat. The group quietly retreated to the top of the mountain. At the foot of the mountain, one of the Dark Elves sighed in fear, ¡°It¡¯s too scary! Gordon was not far above us just now. Other than the oracles in Imperial City, he is the number one Dark Elf in Elf World. If we were discovered by him, we will definitely die a horrible death!¡± Linus nodded in agreement. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Now we can basically confirm that the seven apostles have not returned to their respective territories, so the next mission will be much more convenient. We don¡¯t have to worry about intruding into the cities. Moreover, the outside of Serene Spring City has already become a place of trouble. We should not stay here any longer. Let¡¯s hurry!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Everyone answered in unison. They then followed Linus on a brand-new journey. ¡­ At the same time, on the top of Serene Spring City, Melissa and Dave looked at the flag on the distant hillside, their eyes filled with worry. Melissa was holding onto the Devil Dragon¡¯s Spine. She sighed softly, ¡°Master has left for some time already. I wonder if he¡¯s safe now?¡± Dave shook his head, ¡°I advise you to save your breath! You don¡¯t have to worry about Vincent¡¯s safety. What you need to think about now is how to defend this city. There are three apostles and their disciples guarding the opposite side. However, we do not even have a level 40 expert on our side. Once the battle starts, it will be a disaster for Serene Spring City!¡± Melissa smiled with confidence and said, ¡°These apostles don¡¯t dare to attack Serene Spring City for the time being because they are worried that master is in Serene Spring City. If they attack rashly, it will be equivalent to sending themselves to their deaths! This is also why only three apostles came. The other apostles are not here!¡± Melissa¡¯s analysis of the situation seemed very logical, therefore, Dave could not help but ask, ¡°Then tell me, where did the remaining four apostles go?¡± Melissa turned to look at Dave and said with a teasing look, ¡°If they are worried that Vincent is in Serene Spring City, where do you think they would go?¡± Dave wanted to shake his head and say that he did not know. However, he suddenly froze on the spot and sighed nervously, ¡°Devil Flame City! Those idiots wouldn¡¯t have gone to my Devil Flame City, would they?¡± Melissa shook her head helplessly. Dave¡¯s hindsight made it really difficult for her to assume the important role of City Lord. She did not know why Vincent chose to nurture him. ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to be nervous. Whether these apostles are guarding outside of Serene Spring City or Devil Flame City, they are equally worried that Vincent will be in the city. Before either side dares to take the initiative to attack, they can only live in the shadows. So, Devil Flame City is still safe for the time being!¡± Melissa could not help but comfort Dave when she saw his nervous expression. Dave suddenly raised his head with a straight face and looked at the mountain in the distance. He said in a deep voice, ¡°That¡¯s not right! These apostles are currently afraid of Vincent. However, if Vincent does not appear, they will immediately conclude that Vincent is not in the city! That¡¯s because, in their eyes, Vincent is a crazy powerhouse who has killed five apostles. He will definitely take the initiative to go out of the city to hunt them! Therefore, the most important thing now is that we must find some foreign faces and let the demons below see them on purpose. Only then will we be able to truly intimidate the apostles outside the city!¡± Melissa looked at Dave who suddenly became serious and could not help but feel very unfamiliar. She asked in surprise, ¡°Since you have thought of a way, then what should we do?¡± Dave said very calmly, ¡°The only way now is for me to immediately rush to Devil Flame City and inform Vincent¡¯s lovers to come and help you! And I still have my senior brother Ebenezer to help me in Devil Flame City. That way, I can scare the apostles outside the city to the maximum extent. When the elves who are willing to help us come to support us, only then can we resolve the current crisis!¡± After hearing Dave¡¯s unquestionable tone, Melissa could not help but feel shocked. She felt like she was speaking to Vincent. It turned out that Dave, who had always dropped the ball at crucial moments and followed behind Vincent like a child, actually had such a fierce and decisive side. He indeed had the temperament that made Vincent favor him. After sensing Melissa¡¯s strange gaze, Dave could not help but frown and ask, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Melissa quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m thinking, why wait for the elf team to rescue us? We can still recruit an army in the city. We might not lose to the army outside the city!¡± Dave shook his head cautiously and said, ¡°That won¡¯t do! Those apostles have the means to turn into demons. Once they turned into demons, they could easily control the life and death of the Dark Elves. Therefore, no matter how many troops you gather from within the city, you were undoubtedly courting death! The only thing we can do now is to change everyone¡¯s beliefs as soon as possible or wait for the other elemental elves to come to support us!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right!¡± At that moment, a crisp voice of praise suddenly came from behind Dave and Melissa. The two of them immediately turned their heads to look behind them in surprise. They saw that on the top of the city wall that had no soldiers, a space door had appeared out of nowhere. The people who walked out from it were Avril and Angelina. Dave quickly went up to them and asked respectfully, ¡°You guys, how did you come here?¡± Avril smiled and said, ¡°Devil Flame City has been surrounded. After we learned about you and Vincent¡¯s deeds in Serene Spring City, we guessed that this place might be in the same predicament, so we sent reinforcements to you!¡± ¡°Reinforcements?¡± Dave looked at the space door behind Avril curiously. A green figure walked out from the space door. It was the Wood Elf, Horace! Following closely behind Horace were a hundred elves of different faiths. They stood on the top of Serene Spring City. Dave asked in disbelief, ¡°Horace, are these our reinforcements?¡± Horace looked at Dave, who had turned into a Black Elf. His eyes were filled with shock. He nodded and replied, ¡°These are the helpers my disciple hired. Half of the elves in Devil Flame City were left behind. They are enough to handle some small-scale battles. But if we want to fight those apostles with real weapons, I¡¯m afraid we still have to rely on Vincent!¡± Angelina suddenly said, ¡°It¡¯s not just Vincent. Every elf is a force worthy of our attention. Now that the temple in Devil Flame City has been built, the residents have begun to choose to believe in Vincent. Although this cannot change their beliefs, it can greatly suppress the influence of the demonic aura on them. I think Serene Spring City can follow suit! At the same time, Dave should hurry back to Devil Flame City to preside over the city¡¯s affairs, so that the elves won¡¯t be distracted!¡± Dave immediately said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll hurry back to Devil Flame City! You two, stay here and help Melissa. Your foreign faces are very important and will help to intimidate the enemy!¡± Avril and Angelina looked at each other. They then turned to Dave and said, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll stay! Now that the underground relics of Bright Moon City have been developed, you can contact the surrounding City Lords through the space tunnel after you return to Devil Flame City so that they can take the opportunity to see the real face of the demons!¡± Dave nodded and said with sudden realization, ¡°In that case, I suddenly remembered something! The army that originally belonged to Serene Spring City should still be guarding the valley where Darren collected the Origin Divine Earth. If we can persuade them to abandon the dark and join the light in time, they can be a great help to us!¡± Chapter 461 - : Was About to Be Exposed After hearing Dave¡¯s suggestion, Melissa, who had been silent, suddenly said, ¡°No! I won¡¯t accept those troops. They are my enemies!¡± When Avril and Angelina saw the scene, they could not help but look at Dave curiously. Dave quickly explained, ¡°The Carter family that Melissa belonged to was massacred by Jessica and Darren¡¯s troops. If it wasn¡¯t for Vincent¡¯s help, Melissa would have died in the canyon!¡± After listening to Dave¡¯s explanation, Avril immediately turned to look at Melissa and said, ¡°I deeply sympathize with your family¡¯s misfortune. However, Jessica and Darren were the ones who had caused this tragedy. Now that they are dead, this blood feud can be considered avenged! Those soldiers were just following orders. In fact, we can¡¯t hold them responsible. Do you want to kill an entire army? We are at a critical juncture. If we don¡¯t accept these tens of thousands of soldiers, they might join the apostle¡¯s camp and become our real opponents. Imagine if the demons attack all the Dark Elves¡­ Letting them die in the valley for no reason, no matter what the outcome is, will weaken the elves. I hope you can let go of the pain in your heart temporarily and help the elves overcome this crisis!¡± When Melissa heard Dave address Avril as Vincent¡¯s lover, she immediately guessed her identity. Out of respect for Vincent, she did not dare to show off her temper in front of Avril. At the same time, Avril¡¯s words were sonorous, reasonable, and justified. Melissa was completely unable to refuse her. After hesitating for a while, Melissa finally nodded and said, ¡°Alright then! I cannot pursue the actions of those soldiers, but there is a prerequisite. Serene Spring City will only accept those soldiers who are willing to stop believing in Gajero and instead believe in Vincent. Otherwise, I would rather have them become my enemies!¡± After hearing that, Avril turned to look at Angelina and asked for her opinion. Angelina nodded and said, ¡°Since the valley where those soldiers are located in a place to collect the Origin Divine Earth, then there must be evidence of Jessica and the demons underground. We can go and convince those soldiers and let them see the true face of the demons. If we still can¡¯t convince them, we can also bring them directly to Bright Moon City to have a look. I believe that most of the Dark Elves will be able to wake up in time!¡± Avril quickly nodded and said, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s decided then!¡± After everyone had reached an agreement, Dave immediately opened the space gate and used the space tunnel to leave Serene Spring City. He rushed toward Devil Flame City. Horace followed beside Melissa and set up the defense for Serene Spring City. Meanwhile, Avril and Angelina rushed toward the valley based on the location Dave had described. They wanted to find the Serene Spring City¡¯s army. ¡­ Vincent had spent another day waiting in Imperial City. There was only one day left until he will meet the seven great Elf Kings again. He could hardly hold it in anymore. This was because he was especially worried about the situation in Serene Spring City and Devil Flame City. He was also worried that Linus and his team would encounter danger along the way. Unfortunately, there was nothing that he could do at that moment. He could only continue to wait in Imperial City. At that moment, a dull voice suddenly came from outside the door. ¡°Jacob, the oracles have summoned you!¡± Vincent frowned and quickly replied, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go over now!¡± After he heard the Dark Elf leaving, Vincent stood up and walked to the door. He paid attention to the movements outside the door and said in a low voice, ¡°Justin, I¡¯m afraid it will be very dangerous for me to go out at this time. I need your help at the critical moment!¡± Justin¡¯s voice sounded in Vincent¡¯s mind, ¡°No problem. I will help you at the critical moment! But the premise is that you have to stay alive and protect me. Don¡¯t be hot-blooded and fight to the death with the other party!¡± Vincent smiled slightly and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if I want to fight to the death, now is not the best time. I will definitely put our lives first!¡± ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Justin replied with a bitter tone. He found it hard to believe that Vincent was someone who would put his life first when he was killed by Vincent himself. After receiving Justin¡¯s promise, Vincent pushed open the door and walked out of the room toward the palace. Nothing had happened in the city recently, and there were no sudden visitors outside the city. Vincent could not think of any reason for the demons to summon him. The only possibility was that they had discovered his identity and they wanted him to walk right into their trap! However, Vincent had always been a person who would not give up until the last moment. Even if his guess was correct, he would not give up his disguise until the demons prove his identity with conclusive evidence. He soon arrived at the palace once again. The tall stone door leading to the main hall was opened, which was rare. It seemed to be welcoming Vincent¡¯s arrival. Vincent looked at the abnormal detail and could not help but frown slightly. However, he maintained his footsteps and walked straight into the palace. At that moment, a huge diamond-shaped cocoon was suspended in the middle of the palace. The seven demons who were sitting on the seats had extremely weak expressions on their faces as if the energy in their bodies had been drained. Vincent stopped in front of the huge cocoon and asked in a deep voice, ¡°My Lords, what business do you have for me?¡± The demons in the middle said with some difficulty, ¡°I called you here today because I have a very important task for you. The thing in front of you is the supreme treasure of the demons, but controlling it requires a large amount of demonic energy. In order to find Roderick¡¯s whereabouts, we have been using it nonstop for an entire day. Now, we have reached the limit of our physical strength, but we still haven¡¯t found any useful clues. In order to buy time, you will be in charge of controlling it while we recover our strength and continue to search for Roderick!¡± Vincent looked at the huge cocoon in front of him with some embarrassment. For a moment, he did not know what to do. There was not the slightest bit of demonic aura in his body, so he could not use this strange treasure in front of him. However, if he rejected their request on the spot, he would definitely be suspected by those demons! If it were any other time, Vincent would definitely not hesitate at that moment. He would draw his sword and slash at the seven of them who were extremely weak. In fact, this was the best opportunity to take advantage of their weakness. He simply could not miss such an opportunity. However, Vincent knew that there was still a Gajero clone hiding behind the seven demons. If he acted rashly, not only would he be exposed, but he might also endanger the six Elf Kings who were trapped in the well. Helpless, Vincent could only bite the bullet and say, ¡°How do I use this treasure?¡± The demon in the middle said weakly, ¡°Use the demonic energy in your body to communicate with the Cosmic Threads. Once you establish a connection with it, it will automatically absorb the demonic energy in your body. You can use it to take over the senses of every believer in Imperial City, and you can use this opportunity to investigate Roderick¡¯s whereabouts!¡± After hearing that, Vincent instantly realized that the giant cocoon in front of him was the key to turning the Dark Elves into puppets! In that case, regardless of whether his identity would be exposed or not, Vincent would have to face this strange treasure for a while. Vincent raised his left hand and was prepared to send psionic power to the Cosmic Threads. He did not use his right hand because his right hand was already placed quietly behind his back. He was ready to take out the Cup of Fate from his storage ring to swallow the Cosmic Threads in front of him. He believed that if he fused the Cup of Fate with the Cosmic Threads, the demons would no longer be able to control the Dark Elves in the city! Just as Vincent was using his left hand to send out psionic power in an attempt to establish a connection with the Cosmic Threads, an unprecedented sense of smoothness instantly spread throughout his entire body. Immediately after that, Vincent felt the psionic power in his body flow very slowly toward the Cosmic Threads. Moreover, the consumption was not huge, and it could even be considered negligible. At the same time, Vincent also saw the dense threads above the Cosmic Thread heading straight toward the void. As Vincent¡¯s thoughts moved, countless images began to flash before his eyes. Vincent, who was already familiar with Imperial City, quickly realized that these were the sights of the guard posts on the streets. They were all displayed clearly before his eyes. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t they say that controlling this treasure required a huge amount of energy? Why did I establish a connection with it so easily, and the consumption wasn¡¯t obvious? Could it be that this treasure doesn¡¯t belong to the Demon Race? In fact, it doesn¡¯t need the aura of the Demon World to activate it. Instead, it¡¯s more convenient to use psionic power! Or could it be that I have just used my left hand, and the super high-level Hand of God suppressed the negative effects of the Cosmic Threads? No matter what, this is a blessing in disguise!¡± sighed Vincent in his heart. At the same time, he could not help but feel a hint of joy. This so-called demon supreme treasure had become more obedient in his hands. It was simply a pleasant surprise! In order to confirm his own guess, Vincent used his right hand to transfer psionic power to the Cosmic Threads. However, the moment the psionic power from his right hand came into contact with the Cosmic Threads, the huge cocoon suddenly burst out with a blinding white light and rejected his psionic power. Vincent immediately sighed in his heart, ¡°As expected!¡± It seemed that the one who could control the Cosmic Threads was not his psionic power, but the Hand of God, that had an extremely high status! The abnormal reaction of the Cosmic Threads had also attracted the attention of the seven demons. The demon in the middle questioned Vincent with a vigilant expression, ¡°What happened just now? Could it be that you didn¡¯t use demonic aura?¡± Vincent¡¯s gaze was cold as he looked at the seven demons sitting above him. He did not answer, because the current situation was already within his expectations. He had prepared a way to deal with it. Without a sound, seven thin threads descended from the sky and drilled into the backs of the seven demons. Chapter 462 - Controlling the Demons, the Clone Appeared In the palace, the seven demons finally sensed that there was a problem with Vincent¡¯s identity. However, before they could even utter a sentence, seven invisible threads had descended from the sky. The seven demons who were no longer in control of the cosmic threads were unable to see the threads. Therefore, they were unable to take any precautions. They froze on the spot and started to tremble like machines. ¡°You, how dare you¡­¡± The demon in the middle still tried to resist slightly. However, the anger in his eyes soon dissipated, and his entire figure became stiff like a puppet. After seeing the scene, Vincent could not help but sigh in his heart, ¡°This Cosmic Thread is indeed worthy of being the supreme treasure of the Demon Race. I am able to control the seven demons who are stronger than me in an instant!¡± After confirming that he had complete control over their vision and thoughts, he quickly walked forward and opened the space door. He extended his left hand and wanted to pull the Cosmic Threads into the space tunnel. Suddenly, the secret door at the back of the palace opened, and a stern voice came from within. ¡°What happened?¡± Ramirez¡¯s voice reverberated within the palace. At the same time, Vincent had escaped into the space tunnel. After closing the space door, he continued to observe the situation in the palace through the space barrier. What surprised Vincent was that although the Cosmic Threads were transported into the space tunnel, the threads still passed through the void and space barrier. They were still connected to the seven demons in the palace and all the Dark Elves in Imperial City. This meant that the status of the Cosmic Threads was higher than the authority to modify as it also had the authority to pass through space! This had made the situation even more convenient for Vincent as it allowed him to better monitor the situation outside the space tunnel. In the past, although Vincent could see the situation outside, because of the space barrier, he was unable to listen to the conversation outside. As he had obtained the Cosmic Thread, it was equivalent to having additional eyes and ears. It allowed him to spy on others without making a sound! Just as Vincent was rejoicing, Ramirez had already walked out from the secret door. He looked at the seven demons who were sitting quietly on the chairs. He frowned and asked, ¡°What happened to you guys? Why did you make such a big commotion just now?¡± Vincent raised his left hand and pressed it on the Cosmic Threads. He immediately controlled the seven demons to stand up and bow to Ramirez. ¡°Lord Gajero, nothing happened just now!¡± Vincent controlled the demon in the middle to speak to Ramirez very respectfully. However, he did not know that the Gajero clone in front of him actually had his own name. When Ramirez heard this, the fierce light in his eyes instantly soared. He walked in front of the demon who had spoken, raised his hand, and grabbed him by the neck. He lifted him into the air effortlessly. Ramirez said in a cold tone, ¡°My name is Ramirez! I am not your Lord Gajero. Everyone must remember this!¡± He then used his five fingers to crush the demon¡¯s neck in his hand. The demon¡¯s body was instantly destroyed into a dense demonic aura. However, because Ramirez did not destroy his demon core, the demon did not die immediately. Instead, he began to absorb the demonic aura again to rebuild his body. However, as Ramirez was angry, he did not give the other party a chance to resurrect. He opened his mouth and inhaled forcefully, sucking all the demonic aura in front of him along with the demon¡¯s core. He then began to chew vigorously. Following that, Vincent felt the invisible thread break in an instant. This meant that the demon that was connected to the thread had died. Ramirez had chewed up his demon core! When Vincent saw the scene, he could not help but feel extremely shocked. The clone in front of him seemed to hate hearing Gajero¡¯s name. This meant that the clone already had its own thoughts and was no longer under the control of Gajero. However, it was not unreasonable for the clone to have his own thoughts. Gajero¡¯s clone had inherited the ambition and viciousness of Gajero¡¯s main body. He would naturally think of all the ways to escape the control of the main body and live with a new identity. He had the ambition of defeating Gajero and becoming the true master of the Demon Race! After thinking about it, Vincent had a preliminary understanding of Ramirez¡¯s psychology and preferences. He then controlled the other six demons to kneel down on one knee and said respectfully, ¡°We will definitely be loyal to Lord Ramirez from now on!¡± Ramirez was stunned for a moment upon seeing the scene. A trace of ecstasy then appeared in his eyes. Vincent was carefully observing the expression on Ramirez¡¯s face through the space barrier. He frowned and sighed, ¡°What kind of emotions are these? Excitement, joy, and some unexpected shock. I really don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because Gajero¡¯s emotions are too complicated, or if this clone of his is showing signs of schizophrenia!¡± At that moment, Justin floated out of Vincent¡¯s body and stood beside Vincent, sizing up Ramirez in the hall. He said in a deep voice, ¡°He didn¡¯t expect that he would be recognized by the other demons. Perhaps he really did have the idea of replacing Gajero before this, but he didn¡¯t take any action. He just stopped himself from being controlled by Gajero! This was probably because he was afraid of how powerful Gajero is. He was also afraid that the other demons would not acknowledge him. Just now, in order to deal with him, you controlled those demons to express their loyalty to him, letting him see hope for the first time. At the same time, it also stimulated his ambition. I think that if we don¡¯t interfere with him, in less than ten years, he will be able to accumulate enough power to challenge Gajero. At that time, he will definitely be able to stir up internal strife among the demons!¡± Vincent looked at Justin, who had suddenly appeared, and shook his head. He replied, ¡°No! I will never allow him to live for another ten years. Perhaps keeping him alive will indeed bring a lot of trouble to Gajero, but the prerequisite for him to accumulate power is to destroy countless innocent worlds. Keeping him alive is equivalent to leaving a time bomb floating in the Black Hole World. This is a disaster for any race or world, including our human world. Therefore, even if he is not on the same side as Gajero, I will still treat him as an ordinary demon and get rid of him!¡± Justin looked at Vincent with disdain. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Let me remind you, he just swallowed a level 49 demon and digested his demon core. Now, he has successfully advanced to level 76, and is already one level above me! I am only a soul. I do not have my peak strength. At most, I¡¯ll be able to resist him for a while. Killing him is just a pipe dream!¡± Vincent could not help but let out a long sigh when he heard that. He said helplessly, ¡°Then what can we do? A person must have a dream! Besides, even if you and I can¡¯t kill him, there should at least be an expert who can. When that time comes, as long as we put in some effort, we can guarantee that he¡¯ll die an extremely thorough death!¡± Justin nodded and did not say anything more. He continued to size up Ramirez. When Vincent saw this, he could not help but ask, ¡°Why did you come out all of a sudden? I¡¯m controlling the Cosmic Threads now, and I¡¯m constantly consuming psionic power! Aren¡¯t you making my situation worse by moving around freely at this time?¡± Justin looked at Vincent from the corner of his eyes and said indifferently, ¡°I know the amount of psionic power in your body the best. I also know how much consumption that Cosmic Threads can cause you! I¡¯ll just come out for a while; it won¡¯t affect you!¡± Vincent could not help but be at a loss for words when he heard that. He suddenly felt as if he had been seen naked by someone. He quickly asked, ¡°What exactly can you see in my body?¡± Justin did not hide anything from Vincent. He simply replied, ¡°If it¡¯s an ordinary soul that you control, it will not have self-consciousness at all. It can only be stored in your body like an object. Nothing can be detected by the other souls! But since I can move freely outside of your body, I can also walk around inside your body. It can be said that I have a good understanding of the psionic power in your body and the various methods you have!¡± ¡°F*ck, are you a pervert?¡± Vincent immediately frowned and shouted when he heard that. Justin waved his hand casually and said, ¡°I have nothing to do. Sometimes, I check your cultivation progress to see if there are any hidden illnesses in your body. Besides, the current me can¡¯t hurt you at all. What are you afraid of?¡± Vincent said with a serious face, ¡°This has nothing to do with whether you hurt me or not! You¡¯re a man. Don¡¯t you find it strange looking around my body for nothing?¡± Justin pursed his lips and said seriously, ¡°Although you and I are not of the same race, according to the saying in the Black Hole world, we are all cultivators. Cultivation is the most important thing. How can there be any difference between men and women? I¡¯m just researching to learn about a more advanced cultivation method! If you cannot face up to your identity as a cultivator, it will be very difficult for you to improve in the future. This is my advice as an experienced cultivator. You must remember it well!¡± Vincent lost his temper in an instant after hearing Justin¡¯s advice. When it came to levels and realms, Justin could indeed be considered an expert and a senior. After all, he was a level 75 creature when he was alive, and Vincent had only just advanced to level 40. If he wanted to continue improving in the future, he had to learn from his seniors. At that moment, within the palace, Ramirez suddenly turned his head to look behind him. Although the hall in front of him was empty, Vincent and Justin, who were in the space tunnel, instantly felt that the other party had seen them. ¡°Retreat quickly!¡± shouted Vincent loudly whilst pulling Justin. At the same time, Ramirez suddenly rushed forward and roared, ¡°Who dares to use space ability to spy on me?¡± He roared angrily and smashed his fist into the air in the middle of the palace. ¡°Crack!¡± Clear cracks suddenly appeared in the air in front of Ramirez¡¯s fist. His terrifying attack had caused the space barrier to explode. It was also the first time Vincent felt as if someone could use pure physical strength to break through the space barrier forcefully. Although Ramirez did not break it completely, Gajero, who was stronger than him, might be able to do it! Vincent looked at the cracks on the space barrier and exclaimed in shock, ¡°Looks like the space tunnel is not an absolutely safe method!¡± Chapter 463 - A Tense Confrontation Ramirez stood in the middle of the palace. He looked at the crack in the air and fell silent. Vincent and Justin were also quietly watching Ramirez in the space tunnel. They were afraid that he would attack again and break through the space barrier to chase after them. They were so nervous that they did not dare to move at all. In the end, Vincent took the initiative to try moving. He moved his body carefully and found that Ramirez¡¯s gaze did not change at all. Only then did he confirm that the other party was unable to see the interior of the space tunnel. ¡°Whew¡­¡± Vincent and Justin let out a long breath at the same time as if they were relieved of a heavy burden. The two of them then looked at each other awkwardly. Although there was a great difference in strength between the two of them, in their hearts, they both thought that they were insufferably powerful experts. As the leader of a high-level race, Justin¡¯s strength and talent were naturally outstanding. He even looked down on all cultivators below level 75. Sometimes, he even looked down on cultivators below level 80. Vincent was even more arrogant. Not only did he kill Justin with all his might, but he also wanted to become enemies with the demons. However, when Ramirez, who was a level 76 creature, suddenly attacked, the two arrogant experts actually showed a nervous and worried expression. This made them feel as if they had lost their status and reputation! Justin had no interest in moving freely at this time. He whispered to Vincent, ¡°He should have sensed that someone was spying on him just now through his own senses, so he tried to launch an attack. In the end, he discovered the existence of the space barrier. As long as you leave the space tunnel, the broken space barrier will automatically recover. At that time, it will prove that no one is watching him. As for when you want to leave, you can make your own decision. I¡¯ll go back in first!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Justin took two steps toward Vincent and directly entered his body. Vincent was first stunned when he heard that. He then sighed, ¡°As expected of the Vampire Race¡¯s leader, he actually knows so much about the Lingluo Race¡¯s space tunnel! Looks like I really can¡¯t stay here any longer, I¡¯ll go back too!¡± After saying that, Vincent turned around and used his left hand to pull the Cosmic Threads away from the space where Ramirez was. Although Vincent had left, he was still able to spy on the palace as there were still six demons under his control. As Vincent left gradually, the space crack in the center of the palace slowly disappeared. This made Ramirez let go of the fear in his heart. His attack earlier had almost exhausted all of his strength. If that person who was watching in the dark chose to attack, he would not be able to guarantee his own safety. Thus, he could only act as if nothing had happened and stand in front of the space barrier whilst maintaining his powerful posture in an attempt to intimidate the other party. Moreover, the facts proved that Ramirez had made the right bet. The disappearance of the space barrier meant that the person who was watching in the dark had left. He did not dare to stay in the nearby parallel space. At that moment, the six demons suddenly stood up and asked with concern, ¡°Lord Ramirez, what happened just now?¡± Ramirez turned around and looked at his six subordinates who had just expressed their loyalty to him. He replied in a good mood, ¡°Someone is spying on us using the space ability, and I¡¯ve noticed it. But he has been intimidated by me. It seems that the other party doesn¡¯t dare to make an enemy out of me and can only do some sneaky things in the dark. But you must be careful in the future, especially when using the Cosmic Threads. You must be extra careful, and don¡¯t let him take it or steal it. Once the three great treasures of the Demon Race fall into the hands of other races, it will definitely cause a great disturbance!¡± A subtle smile flashed across the faces of the six demons at the same time. They said in unison, ¡°Please rest assured, Lord Ramirez. If anyone wants to steal the Cosmic Threads, they will have to kill us!¡± Ramirez nodded in satisfaction and sighed softly. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that Gajero has placed restrictions on my body, preventing me from using any of the demons¡¯ treasures. Otherwise, I would have personally taken control of the Cosmic Threads. However, since I can break the shackles on my mind through closed-door cultivation, I¡¯ll definitely be able to get rid of all the restrictions that Gajero has left on me. From now on, the six of you will continue to be responsible for guarding the Imperial City. I¡¯ll begin my closed-door cultivation once again!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The six demons replied in unison. Ramirez could not help but feel a little surprised when he saw that the actions of the six subordinates in front of him were extremely consistent. However, his strength had been exhausted and he needed to replenish it urgently. He did not have time to think too much about it. He just turned around and walked back into the secret chamber. After closing the door of the secret chamber, the eyes of the six demons revealed a sense of relief. However, this was not their current mood, but the mood of Vincent who was secretly controlling them from behind! Vincent had returned to his room. He was controlling the Cosmic Threads from his bed. He gave the six demons a new will, allowing them to return to their seats to enjoy life. Vincent then began to pace back and forth in his room. He was contemplating on whether he should cut off his control over the Dark Elves in Imperial City. At that moment, Vincent did not care about whether his identity would be exposed because half a day had already passed. There was only half a day left until he meets with the six great Elf Kings. He could then break all ties with Ramirez and directly reveal his identity. The only thing that Vincent was worried about was the safety of the Dark Elves in the city. If he cut off all the Dark Elves¡¯ connections and Ramirez found out about it, the entire city¡¯s Dark Elves would probably be killed. The safest way to deal with this was to first determine if Ramirez was really in seclusion and ensure that he could not harm the other Dark Elves. Only then would he cut off the control of the Cosmic Threads. However, this did not mean that Vincent could not do anything at that moment! After dealing with the six demons, Vincent shifted his attention to the other Dark Elves in the city. He found that the Cosmic Threads not only allowed him to see everyone¡¯s vision and thoughts, but he could also share his own thoughts and memories with everyone connected to the Cosmic Threads. Therefore, Vincent tried it out. He shared the scenes in his mind regarding the numerous evil deeds committed by the demons, as well as the scene where the Origin Divine Earth in Bright Moon City had dried up. He shared it with all the Dark Elves in the city. In an instant, all the guards in the streets and alleys of Imperial City, as well as the Dark Elves who hid in their rooms, shed tears almost at the same time. They reacted the same way as Dave and Horace who were in the underground river of Bright Moon City previously. They could feel Elf World weakening. They could also feel their race slowly being destroyed. This sadness was so painful that it struck their souls. Even though they were being controlled by someone and could not express their thoughts and emotions, their reactions from their souls and bloodlines could not be stopped! Vincent was able to feel the sadness from all the Dark Elves in the city. He believed that the moment he cut off the connection between the Cosmic Threads and the Dark Elves, all the Dark Elves in the Imperial City would abandon their faith in Gajero and the demons. This was because what they were receiving at that moment was the guidance from God, and it would forever be planted in the depths of their consciousness! Vincent rubbed his brows and kept the Cosmic Threads into his storage ring. He turned around and sat on his bed. He closed his eyes and entered a meditative state. He began to rest up for his appointment with the Elf Kings that was due in ten hours. ¡­ Night gradually fell. On the top of the city wall of Devil Flame City, Dave and Catherine were looking down at the city wall with solemn expressions. They had just gone through a fierce battle. Countless corpses of elves and Dark Elves could be seen on the battlefield. However, the two sides were currently in a stalemate, so no one dared to come forward to collect the corpses of their companions. This was because every time someone stepped onto the battlefield, a new war would begin! Catherine frowned and said with a worried face, ¡°More than a dozen battles have taken place in just a day. The elves who came to support us have already lost half their men! If not for Ebenezer using his ability to assist by the side, the number of casualties would have doubled! If we can¡¯t think of a way to turn the battle around, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to hold on until Vincent returns!¡± Dave clenched his fist and slammed it heavily on the city wall. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Damn it! The enemy has four apostles that can turn into demons at any time. We have hundreds of thousands of troops in Devil Flame City, yet we can only hide in the city! We don¡¯t dare to fight! If we can make everyone change their beliefs overnight, we will definitely be able to wipe out all the enemies here!¡± Catherine shook her head gently and said helplessly, ¡°It will be extremely difficult to get everyone to change their faith at the same time! Even though everyone had clearly recognized Gajero¡¯s sins, there are still not many elves who are willing to pray to the former Elf Kings unless a new god that everyone believed in is born. However, isn¡¯t this an even more difficult thing to do?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not difficult at all!¡± At that moment, a firm voice sounded from behind Dave and Catherine. They turned their heads to look behind them. Monica was currently wearing a High Priest¡¯s robe and holding a short magic staff that was only one meter long. She walked in front of Catherine and Dave with a firm expression. ¡°Sir Dave, Lady Catherine, I believe that Vincent will definitely be able to save Devil Flame City at the critical moment. The majority of the residents in the city have already become devout believers of Vincent. As long as he can find the secret of becoming a god, I believe that the entire Devil Flame City will change their faith in an instant!¡± Catherine pursed her lips when she heard this. She was one of the few elves who did not become a follower of Vincent. Until now, she did not think that Vincent would be able to turn the situation around. Meanwhile, Dave nodded and said, ¡°Monica, it seems that letting you become the High Priest is my wisest choice! I also believe that Vincent will definitely become a god. Even if our Devil Flame City cannot wait until that day, he will definitely carry our faith and help the elves get rid of Gajero!¡± Monica smiled and nodded slightly. She said firmly and resolutely, ¡°He will definitely do it!¡± Chapter 464 - Was About to Start a War At the foot of Serene Spring City, the apostles led by Gordon strode to the city gate with weapons in their hands. They looked at the city wall and cursed, ¡°We¡¯ve waited for so long, but no one dares to attack us. Does this mean that the foreign race who dares to blaspheme our God is not in the city? I advise the elves inside to quickly come out and surrender. At that time, whether it¡¯s the Dark Elves who betrayed our God or the other elves, we will slaughter everyone in Serene Spring City. We will not leave anyone alive!¡± Under Gordon¡¯s instructions, Robert and Blanche took turns to step forward. They insulted the elves who were guarding the city. This was their final test. If no one in the city responded to their insults, this would mean that the crazy foreign race was really not in Serene Spring City anymore. At that time, they would be able to attack the city without any restraint. However, after cursing again, two rays of green light suddenly shot down from the city wall, aiming straight at Robert and Blanche¡¯s mouths. This was the first time Robert and Blanche had been attacked since they arrived at Serene Spring City. They did not dare to be careless. They were afraid that the foreign race was hiding in the city and would suddenly attack them, so they quickly took a few steps back. Their actions were swift and carried a trace of embarrassment. However, after the two of them stopped moving, they saw two dark green daggers slamming onto the ground in the distance. At the same time, a green figure descended from the sky and picked up the two daggers. The green figure rushed toward Gordon, who had not yet retreated. ¡°Three scum of the Elf Race, how dare they spout nonsense here? Go to hell!¡± The green figure roared as he rushed in front of Gordon. He swung the dagger in his left hand toward Gordon¡¯s eyes, while the dagger in his right hand stabbed toward Gordon¡¯s heart. Gordon raised his hand calmly. His middle finger and index finger overlapped, and with a light flick, the dagger that was trying to blind him was flicked away in an instant. He then used two fingers to clamp the dagger that was trying to stab his heart. Gordon looked at Horace who was trying hard to retrieve his dagger and said with disdain, ¡°Wood Elf, assassin, you should be Horace, right? Although you are very famous, it¡¯s a pity that your strength and reputation can¡¯t match!¡± Robert and Blanche, who had retreated behind Gordon, immediately felt embarrassed when they realized that they had been scared off by a level 40 Wood Elf. They then walked forward angrily and cursed, ¡°How dare you send a level 40 creature here to die? It seems that the outsider is indeed not in the city. Today, I¡¯ll tear you apart first, and then I¡¯ll flatten Serene Spring City overnight!¡± Just as Robert and Blanche were about to attack Horace, a space door suddenly opened behind Horace. A thin, long purple whip stretched out from the space door and wrapped around Horace¡¯s waist. It dragged him back into the space door. Horace had no choice but to grit his teeth and surrender. He let go of the dagger in his right hand and allowed the soft whip to pull him into the space door. After Horace disappeared, the space door did not close immediately. Instead, it remained wide open in front of Gordon and the others as if it was inviting them in. Even though Gordon was publicly acknowledged as the strongest Dark Elf, he could only look away from the space door because he knew that this was not a method of the Dark Elves nor was it a method used by the Elf Kings. Therefore, the only explanation would be that this was a method used by the foreign race! Plus, the one that they were most afraid of at that moment was the foreign race! Robert frowned and asked, ¡°What should we do? Should we go in and take a look?¡± Blanche replied nervously, ¡°What are you looking at? Isn¡¯t going in suicide?¡± Gordon took a deep breath and sighed slowly, ¡°Even if we want to fight the foreign race, we can¡¯t fight in the territory that he is familiar with. If that happens, we will definitely be in a disadvantage position. Therefore, we can only wait and see!¡± Robert and Blanche naturally followed Gordon¡¯s advice. After nodding their heads, they each stood beside Gordon. They looked at the space door curiously and nervously. Gordon and the others had no intention of entering the space door. Suddenly, a calm and murderous voice came from the space door, ¡°Since you don¡¯t dare to come in for a fight, then scram back! Tomorrow evening, let¡¯s fight to the death!¡± Gordon frowned slightly. At that moment, he was almost certain that other than Horace, there was another alien with strange abilities in the space door. However, it did not seem like the legendary expert who had killed five apostles. If he was really that powerful, perhaps he would have rushed out of the strange door and killed them on the spot! However, even though he had his doubts, Gordon did not dare to take the initiative to step into the unknown door. Who could guarantee that the five apostles who died might have died due to their carelessness after entering the space door? Gordon finally made his decision. He nodded and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s fight to the death under the city wall tomorrow evening!¡± There was no longer any sound coming from within the space door. The space door had disappeared completely. Upon seeing this, Gordon could not help but feel a trace of disappointment. This was because he had intentionally emphasized that the battle would take place under the city wall, and not within that unknown door. If the other party was truly powerful, he would naturally choose to accept the battle. However, if the other party could only hide behind that strange door to kill, then he would force them to enter the space door to fight. The person inside the door did not answer him. Therefore, Gordon was unable to judge the other party¡¯s strength. Robert turned to look at Gordon and asked in a hurry, ¡°Then what should we do now?¡± Gordon said in a deep voice, ¡°We don¡¯t have the confidence to enter that strange door. Our only choice is to go back and wait. Tomorrow evening, we will fight under the city!¡± After saying that, Gordon turned around and walked toward the barracks guarded by his soldiers. Robert and Blanche exchanged a look. They could only follow behind Gordon silently and leave. After the three of them left, a space gate suddenly opened on the city tower. Melissa and Horace soon walked out together. Horace looked at Gordon and the other two who had left. He exclaimed in admiration, ¡°Your method is really feasible. You actually managed to trick them!¡± Melissa nodded with a serious expression and said, ¡°But this method can¡¯t stall them for long. I really hope that things can turn around!¡± ¡­ At the same time, in the hidden valley outside the city, tens of thousands of Dark Elf soldiers were surrounding the giant rock in the middle of the valley. They were all waiting eagerly. They were the guards of Vice City Lord Darren. Darren had not returned despite being away for so long. Due to the lack of information, they knew nothing about what was going on in the outside world so they could only wait aimlessly. A day ago, two foreign races with strange identities had come by. After talking with the generals leading the army, they led them into a door that had appeared out of thin air. The generals did not return at night which caused the soldiers to become even more flustered. This was because Vincent had poured the Origin Divine Earth back into Serene Spring City. The cold pond in the middle of the giant rock was once again filled with cold spring water. The sound of weapons clashing with the splashing water reverberated in the ears of every soldier. It made them feel unusually irritated. Just as the soldiers were trying to leave desperately, a space door suddenly opened above the giant rock. Immediately after that, dozens of generals of various sizes walked out from the door and jumped down from the giant rock with heavy expressions. No matter how the soldiers cheered for those generals, they still did not show any reaction. There were traces of tears on their faces. After all the generals walked out of the space door, Avril and Angelina walked out behind them and stood on the giant rock. Under the gazes of all the soldiers, the dozens of generals turned around and looked at the two foreign races whose strength was far inferior to theirs. They then kneeled on one knee. ¡°Thank you all for letting us know the true face of Gajero, and for letting us understand what we almost lost! From now on, the troops we command will never do anything for the Demon Race, nor will we believe in Gajero anymore!¡± The dozens of generals promised in unison. Their resolute voices were like thunder that struck the hearts of every soldier. When all the soldiers learned of the generals¡¯ decision, they could not help but burst into an uproar. They all turned their angry gazes toward Avril and Angelina. They believed that the foreign races must have used some kind of method to convince the generals to make such an absurd decision. Avril and Angelina did not care about the hostile gazes from the surroundings. Instead, they lowered their heads and said to the generals below, ¡°I hope that you can tell your soldiers everything that you have seen. Then, change your beliefs as soon as possible. Once done, go back to defend Serene Spring City!¡± When the generals heard this, they said somewhat awkwardly, ¡°But, if we want to fight against the demons, who should we believe in?¡± Angelina, who was on the giant rock, smiled slightly and said, ¡°I have a suitable candidate, and all of you have seen him before. He is the one who had personally exposed everything that the demons have done! Devil Flame City has already created its own ancient books. I can give you two copies!¡± As she spoke, Angelina took out two thick books from her storage ring. These were the sacred deeds of Vincent that Monica had personally compiled. It made it convenient for them to preach for Vincent. The generals below immediately returned to their posts after receiving the books that Angelina had gifted them. They told their soldiers what they had seen that day. They saw the large number of Dark Elves corpses in the space below the giant rock. They also saw the tragic scene below Bright Moon City after the Origin Divine Earth had dried up! All of this originated from the Demon Race, and the one who exposed the truth was Vincent, who had fought with them not long ago! After one night, the hundreds of thousands of soldiers became excited. They cursed Gajero and began to march toward Serene Spring City. Avril, who was about to leave together with them, was suddenly pulled back by Angelina. Angelina turned to look at the cold spring water in the center of the boulder and said with a frown, ¡°Sister, this place seems to have something I need!¡± ¡­ At the same time, Vincent, who was in Imperial City, opened his eyes and stopped meditating. He was filled with anticipation. He opened the space door and rushed to the bottom of the well where the six Elf Kings were. Chapter 465 - Inheriting the Divine Spark and Becoming a True God In Devil Flame City, the four apostles took advantage of the last bit of darkness before dawn to launch an attack on the city gate. This was already the twelfth attack in the past few days. Despite their attacks, they did not see any powerful or invincible aliens in Devil Flame City. Thus, they became even more arrogant. They soon launched their final attack against the city. They wanted to break through the city gates and enter the city in one fell swoop! Hundreds of elves jumped down from the city wall and faced the hundreds of thousands of troops head-on. These ordinary elves who still believed in the Elf Kings had been in war ever since they left the Tias Mountain Range. Almost all of them were injured and showed signs of fatigue during the battle. However, they did not hesitate at all as they finally saw hope in front of them. The elves were slowly using their faith to resist the demons. There was a possibility of reconciliation between the elves and the Dark Elves! Even if Devil Flame City was small compared to the entire Elf World, they were still willing to use their lives to protect this small hope so that there would always be a possibility of success. The Dark Elves army in the city were unable to contribute on the battlefield. They could only stand on the top of the city wall and shoot arrows continuously to relieve the pressure on the other elves who were charging forward. However, the battle below was still rather one-sided. In the midst of the chaotic army, a figure covered in black fog kept shuttling back and forth. His goal was not to attack the Dark Elves led by the four apostles, but rather to search for injured elves that had fallen on the battlefield. As long as he found any elves that were injured, he would immediately open a magical space door and escape the battlefield with the injured. As long as the elves were saved by him, no matter how injured they were, it would not take long for them to recover and return to the battlefield. On the city tower, Dave, the City Lord, was frowning. He was worried because he could tell that the other party was determined to win the battle. However, he had no solution at that moment. He could only watch the elves in front of him fall one by one. Catherine stood behind Dave and looked at the battlefield below. She said anxiously, ¡°Ebenezer alone can¡¯t save all the elves. If we keep fighting like this, our reinforcements will be killed sooner or later! Do we not have any other way?¡± Dave shook his head and said firmly, ¡°There¡¯s no other way! If Ebenezer falls, I¡¯ll take his place myself! We have no choice but to fight to the death with the enemy. As long as one of us doesn¡¯t fall, there¡¯s still hope for us to turn defeat into victory!¡± Catherine raised her hand and pinched Dave¡¯s shoulder. She said softly, ¡°If you want to participate in the battle personally, I¡¯ll stand on the wall and watch you. If you fall, I¡¯ll jump down from here and die with you!¡± Dave held Catherine¡¯s hand and rubbed it gently. He did not say anything. They had long been connected in their hearts. At that moment, no matter what they said, it was equivalent to saying goodbye. It was better for them not to say anything. At the same time, Monica had led a group of clergies from the temple to the city tower. They stood in front of the city wall with their hands clasped tightly. They closed their eyes and began to pray for the elves under the city. They were also praying for the fate of the entire Devil Flame City! And the person that they were praying to was none other than Vincent! ¡­ In Serene Spring City, Melissa was standing on top of the city wall and looking at a hill not far away. She was counting the troops of the three apostles carefully. The more she counted, the more shocked she became! Melissa said with some difficulty, ¡°The enemy has almost 300,000 troops. Even if we don¡¯t include the three apostles who are eyeing us like tigers, it will still be very difficult for us to fight them. It will be difficult for us to withstand just one of their charges!¡± Horace, who was standing beside Melissa, turned to look at the elves behind him who were ready to attack at any moment. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Everyone, please do your best today. We are the last hope of the elves. When the battle officially begins in the evening, you must not have any misgivings. You must use your strongest attack and exhaust the enemy¡¯s army. Do not hold back because we cannot guarantee that we will have the chance to launch a second attack after the first attack, so we must treat every attack like our last attack before we die!¡± All the elves replied in unison, ¡°Yes!¡± There was not the slightest hint of fear in their eyes. There was only determination. Melissa looked down at the city and muttered to herself, ¡°Now, let¡¯s see if we can turn this around!¡± ¡­ Vincent, on the other hand, was in Imperial City. He was concerned about the safety of the two cities and Linus and his team. He soon stepped out of the space door and arrived at the bottom of the Well of Filth. He looked at the six Elf Kings who had turned extremely old overnight. He asked in a deep voice, ¡°How are your preparations going?¡± The Fire Elf King looked at Vincent and sighed with a gratified expression, ¡°You came just in time! If you had come a little later, I¡¯m afraid we wouldn¡¯t have been able to hold on!¡± Vincent asked with a puzzled expression, ¡°What does this mean? What exactly happened?¡± The Fire Elf King smiled slightly and said with a look of relief, ¡°Once we inherit the divine spark from the Elf Kings, we will never be separated from it unless we die. The moment we became Elf Kings, we will have to bear this responsibility for the rest of our lives! We will never let the demons take away the authority that belongs to the Elf Race. Therefore, we have not slept or rested for the past few days. We have used up the last bit of our vitality to separate the divine spark from our bodies. Now, as long as the divine spark is separated from our bodies, we will immediately die!¡± Vincent¡¯s eyes instantly widened. He did not expect the method suggested by the Elf Kings to be so tragic. He asked with a worried expression, ¡°It is indeed respectable for you to disregard life and death, but what is the use of this? Once you separate yourselves from the divine spark, those elves who rely on faith to obtain power from you will instantly lose their abilities. It may even endanger their lives. Do you want to destroy the last seed of the elves?¡± The Fire Elf King shook his head and corrected Vincent, ¡°We don¡¯t just want to separate ourselves from the divine spark, but to have an inheritance! As long as we pass on the divine spark to a new god, the believers will not lose their power. Perhaps they may obtain even more powerful abilities from the new God!¡± Vincent sighed helplessly and spread his hands, ¡°You make it sound easy, but where can I find a god to replace you?¡± The Fire Elf King looked at Vincent with a smile and said seriously, ¡°You don¡¯t have to. You¡¯re the best candidate!¡± Vincent was stunned and asked in surprise, ¡°Me?¡± The Fire Elf King nodded and continued, ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s you! You have the law of fire, and at the same time, you¡¯re an expert who cares about the common people. You also have a sense of justice. I believe that after passing the divine spark to you, you will definitely bring more benefits to the Elf Race. At least, we can see some hope in you! Whether we can defeat Gajero, drive away the demons, and revitalize the Elf Race will all depend on you!¡± Vincent sighed unhappily, ¡°Why must you rely on me? We humans still have a lot of problems! Can¡¯t you elves think of a way to solve the problem on your own? Why must you hand over all the burdens to an irrelevant person like me?¡± The smile on the Fire Elf King¡¯s face became even brighter. He said to Vincent, ¡°How can you say that it¡¯s irrelevant? You came to Elf World in the dark and fought with the demons here. This means that you are the destined savior of the Elf Race. Handing over the divine spark to you can be considered as us following the guidance of fate!¡± Vincent let out a long sigh. He felt helpless. He had never thought that their method would still require him to rely on himself. He had been waiting for nothing! The Fire Elf King was stunned for a second as if he had run out of fuel. His face instantly turned pale. He looked as if he was going to die at any moment. ¡°I have already reached my limit. Next, the Elf Race will be entrusted to you!¡± As he spoke, the Fire Elf King raised his hand and pointed. A fiery red halo flew out from his fingertip and flew directly into Vincent¡¯s glabella. At that moment, Vincent could suddenly hear many overlapping prayers. There were also some memory fragments mixed in with authority that belonged to the previous Elf Kings, as well as many special abilities relating to fire spells and arrays. Vincent was in a lot of pain. The pain was worse than when he absorbed the memories from the immortal skull. Vincent felt as if his head could explode at any moment. All the nerves in his body were trembling at the same time. He felt like he was going to lose his mind. Just as the halo entered Vincent¡¯s glabella, the Fire Elf King fell down with his head up and died. When the other Elf Kings saw Vincent, they quickly reminded him, ¡°Now that you have accepted the divine spark of fire, you must immediately meditate and try to communicate with the divine spark. You must also find a way to suppress the divine spark. Only then can you surpass us and become the true God of the Elf Race!¡± Vincent, who was in unbearable pain, had no time to think. He could only follow the voices beside his ear and sit cross-legged on the stone block. He began to meditate using his spiritual power to communicate with the halo in his mind. Vincent wrapped his consciousness with psionic power and tried communicating with the divine spark of fire. However, it seemed like the divine spark despised him. It attacked his consciousness and did not give him any room to communicate. At the same time, it increased Vincent¡¯s pain. ¡°F*ck! How can a mere divine spark turn the sky upside down? Today, you can either obey or shatter!¡± Vincent had suddenly turned ruthless as he was unable to endure the pain any longer. He no longer tried to communicate with the divine spark in a cautious manner. Instead, he used all of his strength and began to attack the divine spark of fire. He wanted to destroy it to relieve his own pain. However, what surprised Vincent was that under his simple and crude method, the divine spark of fire suddenly became docile. Red ripples started to appear in Vincent¡¯s mind. It took the initiative to accept Vincent¡¯s consciousness that was wrapped in psionic power and begin to establish a connection with it! Chapter 466 - Endless Bloodshed, There Was No Hope Left The Light Elf King quickly reminded Vincent when he saw the change in Vincent¡¯s aura, ¡°Alright, it seems like you have received the approval of the divine spark. Next, you must begin to explore the divinity that the divine spark has bestowed upon you. Only when you have clearly listened to every believer¡¯s request and communicate with the believers through the divine spark, or even pass down a divine decree, can you be considered to have completely fused with the divine spark!¡± After Vincent felt the benefits of being obedient, he no longer hesitated and continued to maintain his meditative state. He began to listen to the sounds that kept echoing in his ears carefully. He tried his best to separate those overlapping sounds to listen to the contents clearly. He could even sense the believers¡¯ current locations through the prayers. As Vincent¡¯s aura gradually calmed down, the remaining five Elf Kings nodded with gratification. This was because Vincent had indeed lived up to their expectations. So far, Vincent¡¯s performance had already surpassed the time they previously took to fuse with the divine spark. The Thunder Elf King looked at Vincent¡¯s back and sighed with anticipation, ¡°That¡¯s right! Back then, we were unable to continue the history of the elves, so we will let him do it on our behalf!¡± The Light Elf King also sighed softly. Time passed by minute by minute, and in the blink of an eye, it was already evening. ¡­ Devil Flame City had turned into scorched earth. After fighting fiercely for an entire day, both sides had entered a short period of truce. They needed time to rest. Dave was covered in blood and his long robe was also torn. He was holding onto a bandage. He tied his weapon tightly onto his right hand using the bandage. The war reached its climax in the afternoon. Dave could no longer sit still on top of the city wall. In a moment of anger, he rushed into the battlefield without hesitation and fought with the army led by the four apostles until evening. Dave was exhausted. He did not even have the strength to hold onto his weapon. However, he was strong-willed. He knew that he could not fall so long as there was still an elf on the battlefield outside the city. As long as there was still a resident alive in Devil Flame City, he could not fall, not even if he died! Dave turned to look at his side and said to Ebenezer, who was panting heavily, ¡°Senior brother, if we are really no match for our opponent, in the end, you do not need to stay here and sacrifice yourself. You should immediately bring men with you to find Vincent and let him take revenge for me. Also, please remember to bring Catherine with you!¡± Dave had already become indifferent to his own life and death. Ebenezer was in a worse state than Dave as he had been shuttling through the battlefield from the very beginning. He had just found some time to rest. Ebenezer¡¯s arms, which had turned into blades, were broken. His body was also soaked in blood. The blood flowed down his blade and onto the ground. Ebenezer forced a smile and said to Dave, ¡°You should do it yourself then. I don¡¯t want to go to your funeral! If the enemy attacks again, you should go back to the top of the city wall. There may be one less elf on the battlefield, but there must be a City Lord in Devil Flame City!¡± Dave shook his head and said with slight resistance, ¡°Do you want me to watch you die?¡± Ebenezer immediately retorted, ¡°Do you want master to see a broken Devil Flame City when he comes back?¡± Dave was stunned when he heard that. He nodded reluctantly, turned around, and opened the space door to retreat into the space tunnel. After seeing that Dave had finally left, Ebenezer let out a sigh of relief. He then turned his head to look at the enemy¡¯s rear that was not far away. His eyes were resolute and fearless. This was the city that Vincent had spent so much of his effort to protect. He would defend it for him even if he had to die! When Dave walked out of the space gate and onto the city wall, Catherine, who was crying, immediately walked forward to bandage his wounds. However, she did not say anything and just cried quietly. This was because Dave had done everything that he should have done. Catherine had no choice but to bear the burden with him. Dave raised his arms for Catherine to bandage him. At the same time, he turned his head to look at Monica, who had been standing by the city wall praying for an entire day. Even though arrows were flying around the city, Monica and the clergies did not move at all. They kept praying to Vincent. Dave sighed silently, ¡°I hope there¡¯s still time!¡± ¡­ Gordon, Robert, and Blanche led their troops to attack Serene Spring City. ¡°Follow me and fight our way out. Let¡¯s stop their attack!¡± shouted Horace. He took the lead to jump down from the city wall. The other elves followed suit and jumped down with Horace without hesitation to face their enemies. Robert and Blanche took the initiative to hand over their command to Gordon and let him lead the three forces alone. Robert and Blanche had personally joined the battlefield causing the elf team led by Horace to suffer heavy casualties. Melissa, who was on top of the city wall, could not help but lower her head after seeing the scene. She then turned to her subordinate behind her and ordered, ¡°Go to the city immediately to gather troops. We cannot let Horace and the others bear such a tragic battle alone. Even if the city is destroyed, we must use our lives to protect our last hope and preserve our last will!¡± After hearing Melissa¡¯s order, her subordinate could not help but reply with a troubled expression, ¡°But the residents of Serene Spring City don¡¯t have much combat power. Even if we can gather an army, we can¡¯t resist the elite troops of the three apostles!¡± Melissa frowned and said helplessly, ¡°I understand too! But we have no other choice now!¡± At that moment, a thunderous roar came from below the city walls, ¡°Kill! Surround Serene Spring City!¡± Melissa turned her head in surprise and saw an army of more than 100,000 soldiers charging into the battlefield from the side. The armors of the soldiers were all engraved with the flag of Serene Spring City. After they entered the battlefield, they helped to defeat the Dark Elves led by the three apostles. Melissa pressed her hands on the city wall and leaned forward with great effort. She looked at the battlefield that had suddenly eased up and finally smiled. ¡°It seems that master¡¯s lovers and the others have done it. The army of Serene Spring City has returned!¡± However, at that moment, two black airwaves suddenly burst out from the battlefield. A huge wave of pressure swept over the surroundings and gradually covered the entire battlefield. Two purple-black demons soon appeared in front of the crowd. They had a pair of wings on their back and horns on their heads. It turned out that Robert and Blanche had chosen to evolve into demons on the spot when they realized that the army of Serene Spring City had participated in the battlefield! After becoming demons, Robert and Blanche could control the Demon World aura in the Dark Elves¡¯ bodies as they pleased. The army of Serene Spring City that had rushed back to support them suffered heavy casualties in an instant. The warriors were either drained of their energy or had too much energy causing them to explode and die. In the face of such a tragic battlefield, the army of Serene Spring City did not retreat at all. Instead, they fought with all their might against the three apostles! This was because they had just learned about the actions of the demons in the Elf Race. They hated the demons the most at that moment and the two demons floating in the sky had become their main targets! Melissa, who was on the city wall, saw this and quickly ordered, ¡°Open the city gate and get everyone to retreat. We can¡¯t afford to have so many casualties!¡± The subordinates behind Melissa replied helplessly, ¡°Now that the two armies are fighting each other, our orders can¡¯t be transmitted to the battlefield. Even if we open the city gate, we can¡¯t get the troops to retreat to the city. We will give the three apostles an opportunity to charge into the city!¡± Melissa gritted her teeth and punched the top of the city wall. She then pulled out the Devil Dragon¡¯s Spine from her waist and said in a deep voice, ¡°Since we cannot make everyone retreat, then I can only follow everyone through life and death!¡± ¡°City Lord, you must not! If anything happens to you, Serene Spring City will be leaderless. Even if we want to resist, we cannot hold on!¡± Melissa stood where she was with bloodshot eyes. She blamed herself and sighed helplessly, ¡°Don¡¯t we have any hope?¡± ¡­ In the valley outside the city, Avril stood guard in front of a giant rock. She looked at her sister, who was submerged in the cold spring water. She paced back and forth anxiously. Although she did not know the situation outside, she knew that the situation was very tense, and she could not afford to delay for even a minute. However, Avril could not leave Angelina alone. If anything happened, she would regret it for the rest of her life! Angelina was her sister after all. At that moment, the sound of rushing water attracted Avril¡¯s attention. She quickly went forward to check the situation inside the spring. The cold, blade-like spring water was disappearing at a speed visible to the naked eye. To be more precise, the spring water had entered Angelina¡¯s body! In the blink of an eye, the natural spring had dried up, leaving Angelina lying quietly at the bottom of the spring. Suddenly, an imposing aura soared into the sky, and Angelina¡¯s realm began to rise rapidly. Avril could not help but take a few steps back in shock. She felt that her sister¡¯s strength had surpassed her in an instant. She was finally a level 35 creature! Angelina opened her eyes, stood up abruptly, and looked at Avril with slight excitement. She said, ¡°Sister! My feeling is right. The spring water here contains a cold and deathly aura, and it is very compatible with my Netherspirit body. My Netherspirit body has advanced to the fifth level! Moreover, I have also comprehended a law!¡± Avril was naturally happy for her sister. However, she did not forget to say, ¡°There¡¯s no time to lose. Let¡¯s hurry back to Serene Spring City!¡± Chapter 467 - Began to Fight Back With Hope As the sky gradually darkened at the bottom of the well of filth, Vincent, who was meditating, soon calmed down from his restlessness. His breathing was steady as if he was sleeping. Vincent was finally able to hear the prayers of all the believers. He could tell their locations through their prayers, as well as what they were experiencing. At first, the prayers that Vincent could hear were from some believers who were hiding deep in the mountains. They were praying to the Fire Elf King. However, as Vincent¡¯s degree of fusion with his divine spark gradually increased, he suddenly heard more and more voices praying to Vincent himself. Some of these voices came from Devil Flame City, and some came from Serene Spring City. The environment that those believers were currently in was quite similar. It was filled with killing and despair. Praying was their last hope! ¡°Devil Flame City and Serene Spring City are in danger. I must help them as soon as possible!¡± Vincent suddenly woke up from his meditative state and stopped fusing with the divine spark. He realized that he was not only a god but also a living person. He was an ordinary person with feelings and had a heart full of reluctance to part! If Vincent only cared about fusing with the divine spark, then it was very likely that he would lose his humanity and become a true God. He would ignore the death of any living creature. He would not care about the situation of his believers, because all gods were originally heartless! However, Vincent had found his humanity again because of the concern in his heart. This allowed him to inherit the divine spark while maintaining his own will. This way, he could put his own thoughts above the divine spark, and not become a heartless and numb god. He was a person who could control the cold divine spark. ¡°Boom!¡± A terrifying aura suddenly erupted from the bottom of the well, and Vincent¡¯s entire body emitted a fiery red light. At the same time, his realm directly rose from level 40 to level 45. This was an inevitable benefit after inheriting the divine spark. At that moment, Vincent had become a true God. Moreover, as Vincent had grasped the divine spark of fire, his Flaming Sun Divine Body had also broken through to the sixth level! The Light Elf King looked at Vincent who stood up and sighed with relief, ¡°Great, you¡¯ve done it! There¡¯s hope for the Elf Race!¡± Vincent wanted to rush out of the well and head over to Serene Spring City. However, he knew that the Elf Kings in front of him had already reached the final moments of their lives. He had to stay behind and help them properly dispose of their divine sparks. Vincent walked forward with a solemn expression and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Fellow Elf Kings, now that I have inherited the Fire Elf King¡¯s divine spark, what should I do with the divine sparks in your bodies?¡± The Light Elf King said indifferently, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s very simple. We can store the divine sparks in your body temporarily. After all, our believers do not truly believe in us as gods. As long as the divine sparks reside in your body temporarily, then the believers will still be able to obtain the powers through faith! However, you will not be able to obtain a second divine spark. Moreover, the divine sparks that are stored in your body will not be able to increase your level. I only hope that after this matter is over, you can find a suitable candidate to inherit our divine sparks so that the inheritance of the Elf Race can continue!¡± Vincent immediately sighed with a face full of surprise, ¡°What? Do you want to hand over all the divine sparks to me? How is that possible?¡± ¡°Why not? Now that you are a true God of the Elf Race, you have enough control over all the divine sparks. Just treat it as returning the divine sparks to the Elf Race for us!¡± The Light Elf King responded to Vincent with a determined look. He sounded like he was pleading Vincent to help them complete their final wishes. Vincent took a deep breath and said to the Elf Kings solemnly, ¡°Come! I will definitely choose the most suitable successor according to your requirements, and I will definitely let the Elf Race continue to pass on their legacy!¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± replied the Elf Kings in unison. They then injected their divine sparks into Vincent¡¯s glabella. Vincent was almost knocked unconscious by the massive number of prayers. Fortunately, he had already fused with the divine spark of fire, thus allowing him to quickly adapt to his current state. However, when he regained his consciousness, all the Elf Kings had already fallen and died. Nevertheless, they all had smiles on their faces. It could be observed that they no longer had any regrets. ¡°I know that for thousands of years, you have always felt guilty toward the entire Elf Race. I hereby promise you that I will definitely restore the Elf Race to its former glory!¡± After saying that, Vincent instantly activated his fire spiritualization state. Twelve Flaming Wings instantly spread out from behind his back. As he flapped his wings, surging flames instantly filled the entire bottom of the well. The fifth layer of the Flaming Sun Divine Body allowed Vincent to have a stronger recovery ability under the fire spiritualization state. The sixth layer of the Flaming Sun Divine Body gave Vincent the power of his divine body. Therefore, when he activated the Flaming Sun Divine Body, his every move could trigger the divine power of fire. If he did not control it, he could send out powerful attacks to his surroundings. At the same time, he could use his mind to control the divine power. He could condense it and kill others without them knowing. However, the prerequisite was that the opponent had to be on par with him. ¡°Rumble!¡± The well of filth began to collapse under the impact of the flames and soon buried the bodies of the six Elf Kings. Vincent flapped his wings and flew into the sky. In the blink of an eye, he flew out of the well and circled above Imperial City. Vincent hovered high in the sky and roared loudly, ¡°Elf Race, begin to resist!¡± At the same time, he began to respond to the prayers of all his believers as a true God. ¡­ Devil Flame City. Dave looked at Ebenezer, who was on the battlefield below the city walls. He was kneeling on the ground weakly. He wanted to stand up but had failed several times in a row. Dave felt anxious and wanted to rush down the city walls again. However, Ebenezer¡¯s last exhortation kept ringing in his ears. He did not dare to forget his real responsibility, which was to protect Devil Flame City. However, Dave could not find a way out. Catherine held onto Dave¡¯s arm with tears in her eyes and asked softly, ¡°Is there no hope for us now?¡± Dave clenched his teeth and did not say anything because he did not believe that the elves would lose hope so quickly. However, he could not find any hope at that moment. At the same time, Monica, who was standing not far away from the two of them, suddenly had a flame appear on her face. The sudden appearance of the flame instantly gave Catherine and Dave a fright. Catherine asked with a worried look, ¡°Monica, what¡¯s wrong?¡± At that moment, Monica was still praying calmly with her eyes closed. It was as if she did not feel the flame on her body at all. After seeing this, Dave quickly raised his hand to signal Catherine not to disturb Monica. He walked forward with an excited expression and looked at the flames on Monica¡¯s body up close. Monica¡¯s entire body was covered in flames. Her skin and body gradually became transparent under the flames. They were like flowing magma. Following that, the impurities in the magma were burned away continuously, leaving behind an illusory flaming figure. After seeing this, Dave said excitedly, ¡°This, this is Vincent¡¯s fire spiritualization. Monica has succeeded!¡± At the same time, the pale skin of the clergies behind Monica instantly turned dark red. Balls of pitch-black demonic aura evaporated from their heads, proving that they had successfully changed their beliefs. They had become Fire Elves, but they did not have Monica¡¯s fire spiritualization ability. After seeing the scene, Dave suddenly laughed loudly. He knew that this was because Monica¡¯s relationship with Vincent was the closest, so she had received the most gifts from Vincent. She was continuously inheriting the power of fire and had also inherited some of Vincent¡¯s unique methods. As for the other believers, they could obtain the power of fire and part of the flame law from Vincent! ¡°There¡¯s hope! There¡¯s hope for Devil Flame City! There¡¯s hope for the Elf Race!¡± shouted Dave with excitement. He then ran to the other side of the city wall on the city tower. He looked at the troops gathered in the city and shouted loudly, ¡°Everyone, immediately pray to Vincent! Change your beliefs!¡± After Monica¡¯s persistent preaching, all the residents and troops in Devil Flame City had become Vincent¡¯s believers. After hearing Dave¡¯s order, the 100,000 troops did not hesitate at all. They all began to pray to Vincent devoutly, asking the gods to allow them to change their beliefs. ¡­ On the battlefield outside the city, Ebenezer saw the elves around him fall one after another. He no longer had the strength to open the space door to save the injured elves. Furthermore, he was about to die under the blades! Even though his broken arms were slowly recovering, he did not even have the strength to stand up. How could he fight back? At that moment, the gate of Devil Flame City opened with a loud bang. A wave of orderly and heavy footsteps spread across the entire battlefield. Ebenezer turned his head in shock. He saw Dave taking the lead to jump off the city wall. He was leading the army of Devil Flame City toward the battlefield. Ebenezer really wanted to yell at Dave because he knew that the army of Devil Flame City could not fight against the apostles. However, when he finally gathered the strength to speak, he suddenly saw that the soldiers behind Dave were not Dark Elves. Instead, they were all Fire Elves! ¡°Soldiers of Devil Flame City, listen up! Follow me to kill all the Demon Race¡¯s lackeys and save our comrades! They have gone through more than ten fierce battles for Devil Flame City. It¡¯s our turn now!¡± Dave, who had transformed into a Black Elf was commanding loudly. He led the army that was at their peak condition to charge into the battlefield. They protected Ebenezer and the other elves. At the same time, they also launched a counterattack at the Dark Elf armies led by the four apostles. The army of Devil Flame City had always been well-trained. They were the best of the best in the entire Elf World. At that moment, when facing the Dark Elf army that had been attacking them for a day, they instantly took the initiative to charge toward the enemy¡¯s base camp! Chapter 468 - The Moment of Crisis, the Tables Had Turned At the foot of Serene Spring City, the army of Serene Spring City that had rushed back to help was almost wiped out. The Elf Race that was led by Horace was also exhausted! On the other hand, the armies led by Robert and Blanche were gradually advancing toward the city gates of Serene Spring City. Melissa could not be bothered at that moment. She swung the Devil Dragon¡¯s Spine in her hand and instantly jumped down from the city wall to join the battlefield. ¡°Girl! Hurry back to the city and only do what you should do. Even if we are all dead, you are not allowed to open the city gate!¡± shouted Horace anxiously when he saw Melissa. At the same time, he did not forget to wave his dagger and rush forward to stop Robert from advancing. Robert, who had already evolved into a demon, sneered cruelly when he saw Horace. Horace had once embarrassed him. Robert raised his hand and grabbed forward. A huge black hand formed from the aura of the Demon World instantly appeared in the air. It grabbed Horace like an ant, continuously kneading and squeezing him. The sound of bones rubbing against each other could be heard from within. After seeing this, Melissa immediately rushed forward to save Horace but was stopped by the other elves. ¡°City Lord Melissa, quickly go back! We will save Horace!¡± ¡°Let go of me, I have the authority to change things. I can try to save him, but you can¡¯t!¡± Melissa ignored everyone¡¯s attempts to stop her and struggled to rush into the battlefield. After seeing Melissa and the others arguing, Robert immediately raised his arm high. At the same time, the giant black hand that was not far away slowly rose into the air. Robert wanted to show Melissa and the others how he was torturing Horace. Robert shouted loudly with a smug look on his face, ¡°It¡¯s useless for anyone to rush up! It¡¯s only a matter of time before I crush him to death, but before he dies, I still have to make sure that he suffers!¡± At that moment, a grayish-white chain suddenly appeared in the sky and wrapped around the black hand that was formed using the aura of the Demon World. The moment it made contact with the grayish-white chain, the large black hand instantly dissipated and disappeared without a trace. Horace, who was covered in blood, fell straight from the sky and onto the ground. When Robert saw this, he could not help but turn his head to look at his surroundings with a shocked expression. He shouted loudly, ¡°Who is it?¡± Following that, Robert saw a beautiful figure flying over from the horizon. She had a pair of huge grayish-white wings behind her back. Her eyes were pure white, and her long hair fluttered behind her like snowflakes. Her entire body emitted a deathly stillness. She raised her hand gently. The law chains that were spiraling in the air caught Horace¡¯s falling figure and lowered him slowly onto the ground. After seeing this, Melissa, who was outside the city gate, could not help but exclaim in shock, ¡°This is my master¡¯s lover?¡± The woman who looked like an angel descending from the sky was Angelina. She had activated the fifth layer of her Netherspirit Body. At the same time, she had also activated the death law that was exclusive to her. Under the death law, Angelina could end any life causing them to eventually disappear into nothingness. Items without life or items with energy could also be completely decomposed into the most essential elements by Angelina! If she had enough power and time, she could even decompose an entire world. That was the power of the death law! Angelina looked down at Robert and the Dark Elf army behind her. She said coldly, ¡°No matter who wants to attack Serene Spring City today, they will have to go through me first!¡± ¡°And me!¡± At the same time, a golden light lit up behind the Dark Elf army. Avril, who had activated her God of War body transformed into a ten-meter-tall giant. She was bathed in golden light. With her immense power, she had destroyed the formation of the Dark Elf armies. Blanche walked over to Robert¡¯s side and pointed at Angelina in the sky. He shouted loudly, ¡°They are just two outsiders who are not even level 40 yet. With the three of us here today, how can they stop us?¡± Gordon¡¯s loud roar suddenly came from the distant hillside. He roared, ¡°You¡¯re right. It seems like it¡¯s time for the final battle!¡± A surge of demonic aura instantly soared into the sky. Gordon, who had completed his evolution flew to Robert and Blanche who had transformed into demons. He looked at the extremely weak Melissa and the others with a smug look on his face. Avril took out a crystal spear from her storage ring. Under the infusion of psionic power, the spear transformed into a giant pillar that was 12 meters long. She narrowed her eyes at the three demons in front of her. She felt very anxious in her heart. Angelina¡¯s strength had increased. At the same time, she also had the death law and the power of modification authority. Even if she could not kill them, she could still try to hold them off. Although Avril had the support of her God of War body, there was still a huge gap in terms of strength between her and the demons. She needed the help of the other elves to hold off the demons. Nevertheless, she could not help but worry about the remaining demons and Dark Elves. Avril could not find a way to deal with the demons, so she did not dare to give an order. She could only stand in a stalemate with the three demons. Gordon saw Avril hesitating and said confidently, ¡°It seems that the foreign race who has the ability to kill the apostles is not here. It is impossible for you to stop the three of us! Then, we will attack the city and use these elves as bargaining chips to threaten the stronger foreign race!¡± Robert and Blanche replied excitedly, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do it!¡± As soon as they said that, the three demons attacked together. Even though they had an obvious advantage in strength, the three demons chose the fastest way to end the battle. They ignored Angelina who was in the sky and launched an attack on Avril! As long as they could make Avril lose her combat ability, it would be a piece of cake for the three demons to deal with Angelina and the weak remnant army in front of the city gate. ¡°Sister, be careful!¡± shouted Angelina anxiously. At the same time, she activated her law chains and quickly swept them toward Robert. However, it was too late. Even if the law chains could bind Robert, Avril would still not be able to resist the simultaneous attacks of the other two demons. Suddenly, a dragon¡¯s roar sounded from the sky. Immediately after that, an illusory dragon¡¯s figure descended from the sky and smashed onto the ground between Gordon and Avril. The violent impact caused the soil to fly everywhere, and the shockwave blocked Gordon and the other two demons from attacking. The three demons quickly took a few steps back and looked at the illusory dragon with vigilance. After the giant dragon roared angrily at the three demons, it turned into a ball of light and shrank slowly, finally turning into a normal human figure. ¡°No one is allowed to hurt Miss Avril and Miss Angelina!¡± The ball of light finally condensed into a figure that Avril and Angelina were extremely familiar with. It was the record-type robot Kurt, who had followed Angelina and Avril to explore the black hole world together! Previously, Kurt wanted to work on himself and level up in the periphery of Dark Yuan City. He had received the great support of Vincent to do so. He then left the team and used the Dragon Race¡¯s materials that Vincent had given him. After that, he followed behind Vincent and the others in secret. At the same time, he was busy increasing his level. Along the way, Vincent, Avril, and Angelina did not encounter any serious danger, therefore, Kurt did not show himself. It was not until Gordon and the other demons joined hands to attack Avril and triggered the protection mechanism of Kurt¡¯s program that caused him to rush over to the battlefield to block the three demons. After seeing Kurt, Avril could not help but ask with a surprised look, ¡°Kurt, where have you been?¡± Kurt replied respectfully, ¡°Actually, I have been following you two ladies in secret to protect your safety. At the same time, I have been levelling up myself. I was at the last moment of leveling up earlier, so I did not come to support you at the first moment. Miss Avril was shocked!¡± Avril shook her head and said kindly, ¡°No worries! This small scene is not enough to scare me. Can you stop a demon with your current strength?¡± Kurt¡¯s eyes swept over the three-eyed demon and locked his gaze on Gordon. He pointed at Gordon and said, ¡°This guy is the strongest among the three of them. I will take care of him!¡± Avril and Angelina could not help but look surprised when they heard that. They did not expect Kurt to be so confident after his upgrade. He was not planning to stall the demons, but to directly kill the strongest demon! ¡°Good, since you said so, I¡¯m relieved. Let¡¯s stall them one by one!¡± Avril let out a very bold roar. She then swung the spear in her hand like lightning, attacking Blanche directly. On the other side, the law chains in the sky had never stopped attacking. At that moment, they were already wrapped around Robert¡¯s side, forcing Robert to retreat. Kurt let out a loud roar. His dragon might had managed to intimidate Gordon who was in front of him. Gordon was stunned on the spot and was unable to move. Kurt took the initiative to rush forward and punched Gordon¡¯s head. As Kurt¡¯s fist streaked through the air, a layer of illusory dragon scales slowly appeared on his arm, directly shattering Gordon¡¯s head. The rest of his body flew backward like a kite with a broken string. Melissa and the others who were guarding the city gate could not help but gape in shock when they saw the scene. They had never imagined Avril and Angelina to have such a powerful expert behind them. An elf asked in a daze, ¡°What should we do now?¡± After seeing this, Melissa quickly reacted and said in a deep voice, ¡°The two master¡¯s lovers cannot resist the demons alone. Let¡¯s split up and help them. We will also need to leave some men behind to resist the remaining army!¡± After counting the number of elves on their side, the elf replied with a troubled look, ¡°But we don¡¯t have enough manpower!¡± At that moment, the gate of Serene Spring City suddenly opened. The residents of the city had gathered in an army formation and took the initiative to guard the gate. Each and every one of them had transformed into a Fire Elf! Chapter 469 - Equal Strength, Identity Exposed The residents of Serene Spring City that have transformed into Fire Elves flooded the city causing the situation on the battlefield to change in an instant. Although the Dark Elf army that followed Gordon and the others was stronger in terms of strength, they had just experienced a great battle and had yet to recover to their peak condition. The elves had always put faith above everything else. When the residents of Serene Spring City worshipped Vincent, they did not think that they would receive a response from Vincent himself. However, at that moment, Vincent actually responded to the residents and gave everyone a brand-new ability. His gesture had greatly encouraged the residents of Serene Spring City. It made them realize that they were blessed by God, and the Dark Elf army led by the demons outside the city was the mortal enemy of the God that they worshipped. Countless elves would risk their lives for their beliefs. There was no hatred more intense than a clash of beliefs in the Elf Race. At that moment, the residents of Serene Spring City had successfully taken the initiative to attack the battlefield. With the help of Melissa and the others, Avril successfully stalled Blanche, preventing him from supporting the battlefield. On the other side, Angelina also used her death law to fight against Robert with all her might. Her strength was not as strong as Robert¡¯s, so she could not fight against Robert head-on. She could only rely on her agility in the air and the powerful deterrence of her chains to ensure that Robert would not be distracted by anything else. The only one who made a significant breakthrough was Kurt, who had shattered Gordon¡¯s head with just one punch. Gordon, who was known as the number one Dark Elf, was supposed to become stronger after evolving into a demon. However, he could not even withstand one punch from Kurt. After Kurt defeated Gordon, he did not immediately support Avril or Angelina. Instead, he continued to stand where he was and stared at Gordon¡¯s headless body. This was because Kurt was a robot. He did not have the thoughts of an ordinary living creature. He did not believe that Gordon would just die because he had lost his head. After his examination, he found out that Gordon still had a tenacious vitality. He was clearly not dead. Just as the battlefield became more chaotic, Gordon¡¯s broken neck suddenly emitted a large amount of demonic aura. It then gradually condensed, forming a new head. Gordon turned around, jumped away, and looked at Kurt in shock. ¡°As expected, you are a foreigner who can kill apostles. Your strength is really strong!¡± Gordon looked at Kurt. He thought that he was the foreigner who had killed Jessica and the other apostles. He could not help but sigh from the bottom of his heart. As a person who had personally experienced it, Gordon knew very well how powerful Kurt was. The power of that punch earlier must have exceeded the strength of a level 45 creature. However, the most terrifying thing was that Kurt did not have any psionic power flowing through his body, thus, making it impossible for Gordon to determine his specific level. Unknown existences were often the scariest. Kurt was a dangerous and terrifying existence to Gordon! Kurt did not know what Gordon was talking about at that moment but he did not care at all. He said seriously with a deadpan expression, ¡°Leave now. I won¡¯t kill you, but if you insist on attacking this city, or if you want to harm the two ladies, I will definitely kill you!¡± Gordon looked at Kurt nervously. He did not dare to take Kurt¡¯s warning as a joke as Kurt indeed had the ability to kill him completely. But even so, Gordon could not retreat. He was the most famous apostle, the strongest Dark Elf who had been recognized for many years. He had to protect his own dignity. If he retreated without a fight, Gordon believed that he would become the laughingstock of the entire Elf Race. Therefore, even though he knew that he was no match for Kurt, he would still try his best to deal with his opponent. He would not retreat until his final moment. Gordon looked at the city gate behind Kurt and said firmly, ¡°I¡¯m already a demon now! Today, I will represent the Demon Race to attack Serene Spring City. I want everyone to understand that the entire Elf Race is under the rule of the Demon Race. No one can resist us!¡± Unfortunately, the battlefield had become a mess. No one cared about Gordon¡¯s unchanging ambition. At the same time, his opponent was an emotionless robot. He had no comments. Whilst Gordon was busy showing his strong desire to invade Serene Spring City, Kurt was just focused on the fact that Gordon was an extremely dangerous enemy and launched an attack in an instant. Gordon widened his eyes when he saw Kurt arrive in front of him at an unbelievable speed. He raised his fist covered with illusory scales and smashed it at him again. Gordon immediately reached out his hands and pinched Kurt¡¯s wrists. At the same time, he did not forget to ask with a sneer, ¡°Do you want to attack me in the same way twice?¡± Kurt did not say anything. He roared and displayed his dragon power again. He responded to Gordon¡¯s question with actions. As they were standing face to face, Gordon was unable to resist the intimidation of the dragon power at all. He was absent-minded on the spot. Kurt took the opportunity to break away from Gordon¡¯s hands. He waved his fists and smashed Gordon¡¯s head again. As Kurt did not know about the demon core hidden in his body, he automatically regarded his head as the weakest spot. However, he knew that he could not kill Gordon by attacking his head. The headless Gordon retreated desperately. At the same time, the black aura of the Demon World appeared again on his neck. Gordon condensed his head again and looked at Kurt with a puzzled expression. Gordon initially thought that the opponent was a foreigner who had killed five apostles in a row. However, from the fight earlier, it seemed that the guy in front of him did not know the weakness of the demons. Therefore, it was impossible for him to be the rumored foreigner! Gordon felt extremely shocked after discovering this important secret. This was because he could not believe that there was an expert who was even more powerful than Kurt that could kill apostles by hiding in the dark. With such a powerful combination of strength, Gordon could not help but feel a sense of despair. However, he soon felt happy. This was because there was still no sign of the other expert despite them fighting for a long period of time. This could only mean that that expert was not in Serene Spring City. The expert in front of him was someone who did not know anything about the demons. Gordon looked up at Kurt and sighed with confidence, ¡°As long as you don¡¯t know the weakness of the demons, I can exhaust you to death!¡± Angelina, who was restraining Robert in the distance, shouted loudly, ¡°Kurt, if you want to kill the demons, you have to find the demon core hidden in his body. Only by breaking the demon core and preventing him from recovering can you kill the demons completely!¡± Kurt, who was on the battlefield, nodded repeatedly after receiving Angelina¡¯s advice. He then looked at Gordon again and started to analyze where the demon core was located in his body. Gordon felt very uncomfortable when he saw Kurt analyzing him. He decided to take the initiative to attack Kurt. ¡°It¡¯s not that easy to find my weakness! Besides, even if you could find my demon core, you might not be able to kill me!¡± Gordon roared and rushed in front of Kurt. He drew a circle above his head and built an array. He ignited a pitch-black demon flame using his left hand while his right hand smashed toward Kurt¡¯s chin like a hammer. Kurt saw the scene and unleashed his dragon¡¯s might again. Suddenly, an illusory image of Gajero appeared in the array above Gordon. At the same time Kurt unleashed his dragon¡¯s might, the illusory Gajero turned his gaze toward him. A gold and black light shone. Gajero¡¯s attack neutralized the dragon¡¯s might that Kurt had unleashed causing his dragon might to not have the slightest bit of effect. At that moment, Gordon¡¯s right fist had already smashed into Kurt¡¯s chin. Kurt¡¯s entire body flew backward under the heavy blow. Gordon¡¯s left fist, which was burning with pitch-black flames smashed into Kurt¡¯s chest at the same time. As Kurt¡¯s body flew backward, pitch-black demonic flames ignited on his body, enveloping his entire body within. He crashed heavily onto the ground like a meteor. Gordon smiled coldly and had a smug look on his face. He twisted his neck forcefully and made a celebratory gesture. As the publicly known number one expert among the Dark Elves, Gordon did not have any special abilities. However, he had the most comprehensive combat talent. He had practiced the Elf Race¡¯s arrays and spells to their absolute peak. His strength was also the best among the elves. The elves who used bows and spears were all at the level of a grandmaster! Compared to the other apostles, Gordon was the one with almost no weaknesses. He could even be labeled as the most perfect Dark Elf! In Gordon¡¯s previous battle records, no opponent could withstand his attacks that comprised of arrays, spells, and combat strength at the same time. Furthermore, he was currently a level 45 demon. The spells and arrays he could cast were even more powerful, and his physical body had also improved qualitatively. With such an attack, even if the opponent was stronger than him, there was no chance of survival so long he struck his opponent! Gordon turned his head to look at Robert and Blanche who were engaged in a bitter battle. He then shifted his gaze to the open city gate not far ahead and sighed softly, ¡°Although we are partners, I alone am able to take down Serene Spring City and complete the mission assigned by the oracles!¡± With that, Gordon walked toward Serene Spring City with a smile on his face. He had abandoned his two companions along the way. However, just as Gordon was walking closer and closer to Serene Spring City gates, Kurt suddenly stood up from the pitch-black demonic flames. He stood in front of him with a cold expression. Gordon could not help but widen his eyes upon seeing the scene. There was a hint of disbelief and shock in his eyes. Gordon stuttered, ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re not dead yet!¡± Kurt¡¯s entire body was burning with black demonic flames. A layer of dragon scales was faintly visible between the demonic flames and his body. It protected him from the unextinguishable demonic flames. Although he was sent flying by a huge force earlier, most of the damage had been absorbed by the illusory dragon phosphorus on his body! ¡°With me here, you can forget about getting your hands on this city today!¡± Kurt¡¯s tone was very determined. At the same time, a blast of air burst out from his body, repelling the demonic flames that were attached to his body. Gordon looked at Kurt, who was unharmed, and the smile on his face disappeared once again. It became extremely solemn because he knew that he was going to face an extremely difficult battle. ¡­ At the same time, in Imperial City, Vincent, who was floating in the air, responded to the prayers of all his believers. He knew of the dangerous situation they were facing. ¡°Serene Spring City can hold off three apostles, and the army of Devil Flame city can resist the invading Dark Elves. But they don¡¯t have the ability to resist the apostles. I have to rush back to support them!¡± However, at that moment, Vincent suddenly felt something resonating with him in the palace. It allowed him to sense the enemy¡¯s position and enmity. When Vincent looked back curiously, he suddenly saw a large amount of demonic aura rising from the palace. At the same time, there was an angry roar. ¡°Who dares to cause trouble in Imperial City?¡± The question was filled with killing intent. Ramirez emerged from the black demonic aura and looked coldly at Vincent. Vincent could not help but frown slightly after seeing this. It seemed that his sudden burst of power had alarmed the Gajero clone. However, what made Vincent even more curious was something inside Ramirez¡¯s body that was attracting him. Vincent was focused on Ramirez causing Ramirez to become even more furious than before. He asked in a deep voice, ¡°Those Elf Kings are already dead. Their divine sparks must have been transferred to your body!¡± After hearing this, Vincent suddenly understood something. He asked in return, ¡°So, the divine sparks belonging to the Elf Kings must be in your body? No wonder I could sense something. It seems that after Gajero created you, he did leave something with you after all. At least he made you a God!¡± When Ramirez heard Vincent deliberately mentioning Gajero¡¯s name, his expression turned sour and he roared angrily, ¡°That¡¯s because Gajero is creating a divine spark that is comparable to the God Race for himself. That¡¯s why he isn¡¯t willing to fuse with the elf¡¯s divine spark. Instead, he transferred it to me! This isn¡¯t a gift to me, but a restriction that prevents me from advancing to a stronger level! However, it¡¯s also thanks to this divine spark that allowed me to break away from the shackles that Gajero has set for me. I have managed to regain my will successfully. After I kill you and collect all the divine sparks in your body, I might be able to fuse with an even stronger divine spark. This way, I will have the power to match Gajero!¡± Vincent could not help but sneer in response, ¡°I can tell that you are still very ambitious, but unfortunately, at the end of the day, you are still a clone. Your ambition and strength are not comparable to Gajero¡¯s! Moreover, don¡¯t even think about killing me. At least for now, you are not worthy!¡± The corners of Ramirez¡¯s mouth curled up with disdain. He sneered and said, ¡°I am not worthy? Later, when I break all the bones in your body, you¡¯d better stick to what you are saying now!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a large amount of demonic aura appeared all over Ramirez¡¯s body. It condensed into armor that shone with metallic luster at a speed visible to the naked eye. Even the demonic horn on his head and the demonic wings on his back were completely covered in black metal. He looked like a steel mech. After seeing this, Vincent muttered to himself, ¡°Don¡¯t hide anymore. It¡¯s your turn now!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, an illusory figure appeared in front of Vincent. It was the Vampire Race¡¯s leader, Justin. Justin looked at Ramirez warily and whispered to Vincent who was behind him, ¡°Kid, to tell you the truth, I won¡¯t be able to hold on for long against such an expert. So, you must seize the time to escape as quickly as possible. Run as far as you can. When the time comes, I can rely on my connection with you to quickly leave the battlefield!¡± Vincent nodded and then glanced at Ramirez. He turned and fled in the direction of the city gate without any hesitation. Ramirez immediately chased after him. However, in the next second, a huge red-colored array suddenly appeared in the space around him. An invisible suction force instantly enveloped his entire body. Wisps of black blood flowed out continuously from his body and flowed into the array around him. ¡°Vampire Race?¡± Ramirez looked at Justin who was in his soul state in surprise. He did not expect that there would be such a powerful Vampire Race that stood beside the weak Vincent. Moreover, although the other party was in his soul state, he could actually move freely and have his own consciousness. This was an extremely rare phenomenon! Justin did not want to talk to Ramirez at that moment. He used the bloodthirsty array that he constructed to draw out Ramirez¡¯s blood. He immediately summoned the blood to his side. The essence of the blood law was to control life and blood that represented life force. It was one of the symbols of the blood law. As the Vampire Race¡¯s leader, Justin¡¯s attainments in the blood law could be said to be unparalleled, thus, he could also control the blood of the demons! After seeing the blood floating in front of him, Justin could not help but sigh helplessly. If he was not in a soul state, he would have long been able to decompose the blood into the purest energy and life force to be injected into his body. His strength would then be able to surpass Ramirez in a short period of time. However, he did not have a physical body at that moment so he was unable to absorb blood. Hence, his strength could only be fixed at level 75 forever. Nevertheless, although he was unable to absorb blood at that moment, it did not mean that he could not use it. Although Justin was not confident in defeating Ramirez, he could still use blood to do many things! Justin raised his head slowly and said with a sneer, ¡°Next, I¡¯ll let you taste the power of a vampire!¡± Chapter 470 - The Battle of the Imperial City ¡°Who would have thought that a high-level vampire would become someone else¡¯s slave, especially a creature that is only level 45!¡± Ramirez looked at Justin, who was trying his best to stop him. He could not help but laugh at him. Justin was not angry. Instead, he said in a deep voice, ¡°Don¡¯t be too proud. When you die, you don¡¯t even have the right to become a soul! Don¡¯t worry, the kid will kill you in the cruelest way. He will not give up!¡± Ramirez smiled in disbelief and said, ¡°No way. Are you talking about the outsider who left you alone and ran for his life? Does he even have the power to kill me? He is weak. He was lucky that he could kill a few apostles. He won¡¯t be able to kill me today. I still have to take back the authority of all the Elf Kings from him!¡± Ramirez roared loudly as if he was swearing an oath. He waved his metal-wrapped hands in front of him and tore apart the bloodthirsty array that was imprisoning him. He leaped and was about to fly out of the city. Justin had already expected it. When he noticed that Ramirez had lost control of himself, he immediately raised his hand and pointed in Ramirez¡¯s direction. He shouted in a deep voice, ¡°Refine the blood!¡± The pitch-black blood floating in front of Justin was like a soldier obeying the orders of a general. It instantly exploded into countless tiny blood columns that shot through the sky toward Ramirez. At that moment, Ramirez¡¯s main focus was to catch up with Vincent as soon as possible and take back the divine sparks of the six Elf Kings. As for Justin, he was in his soul state, so he was able to ignore the attacks of the other party. Ramirez believed that with the super recovery ability of the demons, he could definitely withstand Justin¡¯s attacks! However, at that moment, Ramirez did not expect that his own blood was being used to make Justin¡¯s most powerful weapon. The weapon could be said to be chasing closely after him. Justin used his best endeavor to chase after Ramirez while rapidly casting one spell after another. However, those spells were not targeted at Ramirez. Instead, they were targeting the countless streams of blood. ¡°Return quickly!¡± As Justin shouted, the blood pillars that were flying in the air instantly increased in speed. It flew behind Ramirez like dozens of spears. They penetrated the metal armor and skin on his back. They surged into his body and blended with the blood in his body. ¡°Blood Death Penalty Restraint!¡± shouted Justin again. The blood that had been refined returned to Ramirez¡¯s body in an instant. It then began to assimilate all the blood in his body. His blood gradually solidified, forming a steel-like frame that not only controlled his movements but also pinned him in the middle of the air. He was no longer able to continue pursuing Vincent. Justin took the opportunity to quickly catch up with Ramirez and shouted in a deep voice, ¡°Blood and Death Brambles!¡± As Justin cast another spell, Ramirez¡¯s body expanded in an instant. Countless blood thorns that were half a meter long pierced through his skin, making Ramirez look like a giant hedgehog. As the spell continued, more and more blood thorns appeared and gradually cut through Ramirez¡¯s skin, causing it to explode in the air like a black firework. Justin looked at the scattered aura of the demon world in front of him and could not help but let out a proud sigh. Blood refinement was a very powerful system ability. It could extract a large amount of blood from the opponent¡¯s body through an array and refine it into a blood weapon that was only under his control in a short period of time. Justin¡¯s blood refinement ability and different spells allowed him to crush Ramirez with blood. The way the blood returned to the original owner¡¯s body was extremely violent. During the process, it would no doubt cause injury to the owner¡¯s body at the first instant. The process could not be stopped because the blood that was refined was originally one with the owner. The mutual attraction between the two could not be affected by any force. The refined blood would then assimilate the remaining blood in the original owner¡¯s body. Most living beings would die immediately after losing their blood. This was the second injury. After that, all the blood in the owner¡¯s body would solidify like steel. Only under Justin¡¯s control would it bend at will. This allowed Justin to control the actions of the enemy to a certain extent. At the same time, he could also maintain the degree of solidification of the blood, causing the opponent¡¯s entire body to stiffen, resulting in the third injury. Next was the most powerful move of the blood refinement ability. It allowed the enemy¡¯s blood to explode together with his body, destroying his entire body from the inside out. Even the demon core hidden in the enemy¡¯s body would not be able to escape this attack that had almost no blind spots. This caused Ramirez to burst into the aura of the Demon World that filled the sky. Justin was unusually emotional at that moment. He recalled his cowardly performance when he faced Gajero for the first time in the world of the Vampire Race. At that time, he did not even dare to attack Gajero and was hesitant. He was not as smooth as he was at that moment. He had directly killed the other party through a mistake. What motivated Justin was not only the hatred he had for the demons as the Vampire Race¡¯s leader, but also the shock he had experienced after staying in Vincent¡¯s body for the past few days. Although Vincent¡¯s growth speed was astonishing, he was still only a level 45 creature and was a weak human. However, when he faced the demons that were stronger than him, not only did he not retreat, but he also took the initiative to think of ways to kill them. He would not stop until he achieved his goal! His spirit had once caused Justin to pay the price of his life. At the same time, it also shocked Justin. He could not help but be convinced by Vincent¡¯s madness. That was why Justin had unconsciously inherited Vincent¡¯s belief in battle. He did not care about the price that he had to pay to cause the greatest damage to his enemy. This allowed Justin to personally kill a demon. ¡°If I could do it all over again, I think the Vampire World might not necessarily fall. At the very least, I would be able to hold on for a longer period of time! It¡¯s a pity that I don¡¯t have the chance to do it all over again¡­¡± Justin floated in the air and muttered to himself. His tone was filled with self-blame and frustration. When he was in the capital of Ultimate Evil, he was a follower who needed to compromise with the governance of evil. He was also a very treacherous merchant. However, that was only because he and the vampires behind him needed to survive. As the leader of the vampires, Justin¡¯s biggest concern was the survival of the vampires and the place where they would live in the future. The original Vampire World had long been destroyed by demons. The remaining vampires could only hide in the capital of Ultimate Evil and struggle for their lives. They had long lost the fighting spirit to revive their race. However, this belief in survival was fully reflected in Vincent. This was also the reason why Justin was willing to help Vincent! Although Vincent had killed him personally, restrained his soul, and forced him to sign a contract, it was still unable to stop Justin from feeling admiration toward Vincent¡¯s unyielding spirit. Just as Justin was distracted by his emotions, a cyclone formed by the Demon World¡¯s aura suddenly exploded in the air. It soon formed a one-eyed demon core. The demon aura that filled the sky began to condense rapidly with the demon core as the center, gradually forming a brand-new body. Even if a demon died due to the destruction of its demon core, as long as the remaining demonic aura did not dissipate, the demon would still be able to condense its demon core. Then, with the help of the negative emotions in the world, it could then condense its own flesh and blood and resurrect once again! Justin was startled awake by the abnormal situation around him. He raised his head to look at Ramirez, who was about to recover. He immediately cursed in his heart, because he did not have the strange cup that Vincent had. He was unable to deal with the Demon World aura that had scattered after the death of the demon. Therefore, he was unable to stop the resurrection of Ramirez. After seeing this, Justin could not help but start to sense Vincent¡¯s current location. However, he noticed that Vincent had just arrived at the front gate of Imperial City. At such a distance, as long as Ramirez wanted to chase after him, he would be able to catch up to him in the blink of an eye! Helpless, Justin could only grit his teeth and continue to stand guard on the spot, preparing for the second round of battle with Ramirez. ¡°Bloodthirsty array!¡± Whilst Ramirez had condensed his physical body successfully, Justin had once again constructed the array. He was prepared to replicate the previous battle. He took advantage of the moment when Ramirez was unable to react and extracted the fresh blood from his body. He wanted to refine his blood. However, this time, the array was ineffective! No matter how hard Justin tried to activate the array, there was not a single drop of blood seeping out from Ramirez¡¯s body. This made Justin feel exceptionally shocked. After reviving successfully, Ramirez looked at Justin, who was full of shock, and said angrily, ¡°You were unwilling to pay attention just now. Do you really think that you can kill me with just a single blood law? If it wasn¡¯t for me wanting to grab hold of that foreign race that escaped with the divine spark, you wouldn¡¯t even have the chance to extract my blood! Right now, there is no blood in my reconstructed body. The purest demonic aura is surging through my veins. Let¡¯s see what you can use to suck it!¡± Justin instantly realized that he had no means to restrain Ramirez. This was unless he immediately constructed a bigger array and drained all the Dark Elves in Imperial City of their blood to use as materials for his other spells. However, Justin understood Vincent¡¯s temper. If he knew about it, he would rather return and fight with him than sacrifice all the Dark Elves in the city. Therefore, this was a useless option, and there was a possibility that it would harm Vincent and himself. Justin directly threw the idea to the back of his mind and rushed forward. He was ready to fight with Ramirez, who was covered in metal. ¡°You dare to face me with just a soul body? You¡¯re courting death!¡± Ramirez roared in disdain after seeing this. A pitch-black demonic flame began to burn on his body. Justin¡¯s soul state could ignore any physical attack. However, the demonic flame, which could not be extinguished was the biggest nemesis of all soul bodies! This was because the eternal demonic flame could directly corrode a soul completely, causing it to die. At that moment, six figures suddenly rushed out of the palace. Each figure was wrapped with a massive amount of demonic aura. They rushed toward Justin and Ramirez who were in the air. After Ramirez sensed the demonic aura, he knew that it was the six lazy subordinates from the palace. He then shouted angrily at them, ¡°You bunch of trash, only now did you come forth to help me! Hurry up and catch up with that foreign race who escaped the city. Don¡¯t hesitate to stop him at all costs!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The six demons replied in unison. The demonic aura on their bodies instantly dispersed. At the same time, they took out their weapons and attacked Ramirez without sparing any strength. Justin, who was about to fly into the demonic flame like a moth, was also repelled by the Demon World aura dispersed by the six demons at the same time! The Demon World Aura, which was of the same origin as the demonic flame, formed a perfect barrier, ensuring that Justin¡¯s entire body would not be eroded at all. Ramirez, who was caught off guard, was stabbed through the chest by six wide-blade great swords, once again turning him into a porcupine! Justin was stunned when he first saw the scene but later understood that Vincent must be controlling the six demons to buy time for him. However, Justin also knew that the Cosmic Threads that could control the demons had a control range. The range could at most be within Imperial City. This meant that Vincent was not slow in escaping but had voluntarily stopped at the city gate. He was creating an opportunity for him to escape. Justin sighed helplessly, ¡°This kid is really smart and stupid at the same time!¡± He then quickly prepared to return to Vincent¡¯s body. However, at that moment, Justin suddenly heard Vincent¡¯s voice. ¡°Don¡¯t come back yet! Help me keep Ramirez busy!¡± Vincent¡¯s voice kept echoing in Justin¡¯s mind, leaving him speechless. It seemed that Vincent did not just want to help him escape. He definitely had other thoughts! Justin really wanted to return to Vincent¡¯s body to let him face Ramirez¡¯s pursuit. However, since he had already taken the initiative to become Vincent¡¯s worker, he had to maintain the awareness of being a worker. After a round of silent criticism, Justin still chose to listen to Vincent¡¯s arrangements and turned around to look at Ramirez again. Ramirez was petrified by the backhand strike of his six subordinates. He did not recover for a long time. It was not until Justin looked at him with a malicious gaze that Ramirez exclaimed in shock, ¡°Do you know what you are doing? I am your master! Are you doing this to betray me, to betray the demons?¡± At the same time, the six demons showed the same expression and asked in unison, ¡°But you want to betray Gajero. Aren¡¯t we protecting the demons by killing you?¡± Ramirez could not help but feel angry. However, he soon realized that something was wrong. This was because the tone of the six subordinates in front of him was very similar to that of the foreign race who had escaped! ¡°No! The six of you must be controlled by someone! You bunch of idiots couldn¡¯t have lost the Cosmic Threads, right?¡± Ramirez roared at the six dumb demons in front of him with an angry face. However, the six demons did not respond to him. Instead, they lowered their heads and rotated the wide-blade great sword in their hands. They were aiming for Ramirez¡¯s chest. Ramirez immediately stretched out his hands and sent the two demons flying. However, the demons being controlled by Vincent were not afraid at all. They did not dodge Ramirez¡¯s attack. They allowed him to send them flying. The moment they were sent flying, the two demons instantly released the great sword in their hands and left them hanging on Ramirez¡¯s body, The remaining four demons did not hesitate at all. One of them immediately reached out to receive the great swords left behind by his companions. He waved his hands and fiddled with Ramirez¡¯s chest. Just as Ramirez was about to send the two demons flying again, one of the demons suddenly turned to look at Justin and shouted loudly, ¡°What are you still standing there for? Once you leave Imperial City, you won¡¯t be able to control us anymore! Hurry up and use the blood on our bodies to use the power of laws!¡± Justin was extremely shocked when he heard this. These demons were under Vincent¡¯s control in terms of their thoughts. Hence, they could not use Vincent¡¯s identity to send him a message. They could only use their identities as demons to transmit Vincent¡¯s thoughts to him. The demons took the initiative to ask Justin to sacrifice them. The scene was extremely strange and terrifying! Fortunately, Justin had been the leader of the Vampire Race for many years and was used to big scenes. Therefore, he was not frightened by the demons¡¯ request and immediately reacted. ¡°Bloodthirsty Array!¡± shouted Justin. At the same time, he stretched out his hands and pointed in two different directions. Two bloodthirsty arrays were formed at the same time. One of the arrays wrapped around the four demons in front of Ramirez whilst the other array caught the two demons who were flying far away. A large amount of black blood flowed out of the bodies of the six demons at the same time. ¡°Blood refining, Blood Demon Avatars!¡± Justin cast another spell. He refined the two masses of blood and split them into ten avatars. The avatars flew toward Ramirez like arrows released from a bow. Ramirez finally became anxious. After sending the two demons flying, he grabbed the necks of the remaining two demons and crushed their bodies like how he had executed the demon who had said the wrong thing previously. He then grabbed the two demon cores and stuffed them into his mouth and chewed them vigorously. This was because he had to find a way to escape and recover the life force that he had lost as soon as possible! At that moment, the ten blood demon avatars arrived one after another and rushed into Ramirez¡¯s arms as if they wanted to hug him. When the avatars made of blood touched Ramirez again, they passed through Ramirez¡¯s body as if they were souls. Ramirez, who was chewing on the core of demons, instantly frowned because he felt that they had taken away a large amount of demonic aura in his body and left some blood in his body instead! If this continued, his strength would continue to weaken, and his body would once again be filled with blood to be controlled by Justin. Ramirez immediately let out an angry roar like a wild beast, ¡°B*stard, you forced me to do this!¡± Chapter 471 - Battle of Laws, the Entire City Was Evacuated Ramirez was completely furious with the four demons being controlled by Vincent and Justin who had absorbed their blood. Balls of thick, substance-like demon aura gushed out of his body. They were thick and filthy like a multiplying fungus and looked rather disgusting. In the end, the demonic aura wrapped around Ramirez¡¯s body tightly layer by layer, forming a huge skeleton, flesh wings, and demonic horns. Ramirez had become a ten-meter-tall, skinless giant in the blink of an eye. The flesh on his body was flowing with demonic aura, and his two huge, empty eye sockets had two balls of purple-black flames burning in them. He stared at Justin like a grim reaper. Justin waved his hand. All the blood demon avatars flew in front of him and merged into a tall blood giant. However, in front of Ramirez, the giant still looked rather insignificant. Justin knew that the blood giant was far from being Ramirez¡¯s match, so he looked at the four demons on the side. The four demons seemed to have been inspired and flew to Justin¡¯s side. They waited for him to continue extracting the blood from their bodies without moving. A demon took the initiative to speak, ¡°You have to be careful! What Ramirez used should be the filthy laws of the Demon Race, so his sticky demonic aura must not be touched! You need to stall for time as much as possible. As long as the city gate is on fire, you can directly retreat!¡± Justin looked at the demons who acted as Vincent¡¯s mouthpiece and nodded slightly. He then opened his arms and constructed a bloodthirsty array, drawing blood from the four demons¡¯ bodies. He then injected the blood into the blood giant¡¯s body. In a flash, one of the demons exploded into a ball of demonic aura due to the loss of a large amount of blood and vitality in his body. The other three demons also exploded and died after giving all their blood to Justin. At that moment, the blood giant under Justin¡¯s control had already grown 10 meters tall. Compared to Ramirez, it was only half a head shorter. Justin suddenly realized that there were four demon cores by his side. They were condensing the negative emotions in the world to reconstitute the blood in his body. He had once again recovered and was full of vitality. Justin exclaimed happily, ¡°Such a good thing exists? Then wouldn¡¯t I have an endless stream of blood?¡± Justin did not stand on ceremony with the four demons by his side. He once again activated the array and continued to pour the blood of the four demons into the blood giant¡¯s body. The blood giant continued to grow at a speed visible to the naked eye. 15 meters, 20 meters¡­ The blood giant finally stopped growing at 25 meters! Ramirez, who was at the side, looked up at the blood giant, who had surpassed him in height. He let out a roar that sounded like a howling gale in the valley. ¡°What¡¯s the purpose of a useless ability like the blood law? It doesn¡¯t matter how tall your giant is. Today, I¡¯ll let you know that the Demon Race¡¯s filthy law is the most powerful law among all the races in the Black Hole!¡± Ramirez¡¯s roar continued to reverberate in the sky above Imperial City as if thunder was constantly rolling. He was ready to destroy the city below at any time. Justin, who was hiding behind the blood giant, could not help but sigh in his heart with incomparable worry, ¡°Brat, if you have anything you want to do, hurry up and do it. It looks like I won¡¯t be able to hold on for long!¡± At that moment, Vincent, who was squatting in front of the city gate, was holding onto the Cosmic Threads. He watched Justin and Ramirez¡¯s battle through the eyes of the remaining four demons. Vincent did not want to take the opportunity to kill Ramirez. This was because if he were to join hands with Justin to kill Ramirez, a level 75 creature, he would have to go through a lot of trouble. Meanwhile, the battles in Serene Spring City and Devil Flame City were in urgent need of help. Therefore, Vincent, who had to go and support Justin did not have much time to waste. At that moment, Vincent only wanted to do one thing, which was to liberate all the Dark Elves in Imperial City! However, this had to be done without Ramirez noticing. Otherwise, once Ramirez became alert and realized that the Dark Elves in the city had regained their self-awareness, he would not let go of the Dark Elves who were fleeing on the streets! This was regardless of whether it was out of revenge or to silence them. Therefore, Vincent had to let Justin stall Ramirez. When Ramirez became angry and focused all his attention on Justin, then the opportunity he had been waiting for would finally arrive! ¡°Now!¡± When Vincent heard Ramirez¡¯s angry roar, he immediately seized the opportunity and gave an order to all the Dark Elves in the city. ¡°Immediately flee Imperial City and head straight to the nearest Serene Spring City. Do not stop for even a single step on the way. Only when you see the city gates of Serene Spring City can you be considered safe!¡± At that moment, the Dark Elves in all the shops and hotels of Imperial City stood up and ran out of the door. They gathered on the streets and rushed toward the city gates of Imperial City. Ramirez, who had transformed into a giant, naturally could not keep his eyes on the ground. He did not notice the endless stream of elves that were passing by under his feet. In the blink of an eye, more than half of the Dark Elves had escaped Imperial City. After running out of Imperial City for some distance, the Dark Elves suddenly regained their senses. They looked around in shock, but they did not stop running at all. This was because even without the control of the Cosmic Threads, they still had to escape from Imperial City. Long before that, every Dark Elf in Imperial City had shared Vincent¡¯s memories. They saw the miserable ending of Bright Moon City and the apostles who kept stealing the Origin Divine Earth in order to become demons. They also saw the ugly and evil faces of the demons! Therefore, all the Dark Elves were terrified. When they remembered that they had lived in the same city as the demons for many years and had lived a muddle-headed, numb, and unconscious life every day, the bone-chilling fear and hatred surged into their hearts, driving them to keep running toward Serene Spring City. However, there were too many Dark Elves in Imperial City. There were constantly elves running out of the city. There were still a small half of the Dark Elves in the city who had not left at this point. Vincent, who was guarding the city gate, looked worriedly at the blood giant that was confronting Ramirez in the distance. Vincent muttered nervously, ¡°Hold on for a little longer, just hold on for a little longer!¡± In the middle of the city, Justin was unwilling to be on the defensive stance against Ramirez, who was more powerful than him. Hence, he controlled the blood giant to take the initiative to attack. ¡°Endless Sea of Blood!¡± shouted Justin The blood giant took the initiative to attack. He clenched his fists and made a forceful gesture. Countless blood thorns suddenly appeared in his body, which was made purely out of blood. They drew perfect arcs in the air and pierced into Ramirez¡¯s body. At that moment, the giant Ramirez was like tofu. He looked like he was pushed through a sieve by the countless blood thorns! Ramirez, whose entire body was covered in black and purple thorns did not seem to feel any pain at all. He stood in the same spot and sneered at Justin, who was hiding behind the blood giant. He asked, ¡°Do you think you can defeat me like this? You¡¯re too naive! This will only cause you to die faster!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the fungus-like aura of the Demon World began to squirm from the wounds all over Ramirez¡¯s body. In an instant, it assimilated the thorns made of demon blood into a fungus-like foul demonic aura. Following that, the foul aura continued to corrode the blood thorns and finally poured into the blood giant¡¯s body like poison. The blood giant was eroding at a speed visible to the naked eye. Justin was also alarmed to realize that the blood giant in front of him was gradually breaking away from his control. In a moment of desperation, he could only shout, ¡°Blood Explosion!¡± As the Vampire Race¡¯s leader who had grasped the blood law since young, he had already learned and developed all the uses of the blood law, including the move that would cause him to perish together with the enemy at the last moment known as Blood Explosion! The uncontaminated blood on the blood giant¡¯s body suddenly began to boil. Countless bubbles surged out from the blood and exploded. Blood ignited with golden flames shot out in all directions like the sharpest shrapnel. A ten-meter-tall building would collapse with a loud bang if it came into contact with a drop of the golden flame blood. As long as a drop of golden flame blood fell on the stone floor, a huge pit that was more than ten meters wide and fifty-six meters deep would instantly appear. Most of the fresh blood that splattered out all rushed toward Ramirez! The golden flames that were attached to the blood were formed from the energy released from the burning of life force. They possessed the most powerful and terrifying destructive power. Moreover, they disregarded all levels and strengths! No matter what race or god-level ability one had, he or she would not be able to withstand the absolute damage caused by the impact of burning their life force! Even someone as powerful as Ramirez could not withstand such a violent blood explosion! After countless golden flames of blood pierced through his body, the power that he had lost was finally extinguished into nothingness. At the same time, it also left a permanent wound on Ramirez¡¯s body that could not be repaired. In the blink of an eye, Ramirez¡¯s body was riddled with holes. One could even see the city wall behind him through his body. However, Ramirez did not fall at that moment. Instead, he became even angrier and more irritable. He lowered his head and looked at Justin, who had nowhere to hide. He roared angrily, ¡°B*stard, how dare you hurt my foundation? I will scatter your soul and make sure that you will never reincarnate!¡± Justin¡¯s heart was filled with fear when he saw this because he no longer had any means to resist. At that moment, a towering flame lit up at the city gate, igniting the fire of hope in Justin¡¯s heart! Chapter 472 - Leave Imperial City Temporarily and Return to Serene Spring Whilst Justin was fighting with all his might against Ramirez, all the Dark Elves in Imperial City had finally escaped through the city gates. Vincent had set the city gates ablaze at the first moment to warn Justin. Justin smiled with relief after seeing that he could finally leave with ease. He said to Ramirez, ¡°Today¡¯s battle has exposed your strength fully, but we still have more important things to deal with at the moment. We¡¯ll let you live for now. When we¡¯re done with everything, we¡¯ll come back for you! When that time comes, we¡¯ll definitely take your dog head and make sure that you will never reincarnate!¡± Without waiting for Ramirez to react, Justin turned into an unstoppable stream of light and flew toward the city gate. Feeling indignant, Ramirez wanted to extend his hand to stop him, but he realized that Justin had flown away and was no longer in the same space. He could only be seen, but he could not be touched at all. This was because there was a contract between Justin and Vincent formed through the spirit-binding order. As long as the soul that was under Vincent¡¯s control wanted to return to his body, the soul could leave the real world in an instant. It was as if the soul had entered a passageway that belonged to the dead. Justin headed straight into Vincent¡¯s body. He was unstoppable, unbreakable, and irreversible! ¡°B*stard, I will tear you into pieces!¡± Ramirez roared angrily at the sky, but he did not immediately chase after him because his strength had been greatly weakened. He had to replenish his strength first. Otherwise, even if he chased after them, there was no way he could do anything to Justin and Vincent who were working together. Ramirez immediately took a deep breath. A small portion of the blood giant that he had assimilated instantly turned into a puddle of filthy demonic aura. The demonic aura surged into Ramirez¡¯s body and repaired the wounds on his body that had been pierced by the golden flames. However, the small portion of the blood giant was not enough to heal all of Ramirez¡¯s injuries. Despite absorbing all the demonic aura, Ramirez¡¯s body still looked like it was riddled with holes. Nevertheless, he looked a little better than before. Ramirez then turned his gaze to the houses under his feet. The array in the palace was no longer effective, and it could no longer provide an endless supply of energy because the six Great Elf Kings that were the source had already died. The only ones who could provide Ramirez with energy were the Dark Elves in Imperial City! ¡°It¡¯s time for all of you to give up your lives for me!¡± shouted Ramirez coldly. He stretched out his hands with his palms facing downward. He hooked his fingers slightly and tried his best to inhale. He was trying to absorb the demonic aura from all the Dark Elves in the city. However, after trying for half a day, Ramirez did not manage to obtain any demonic aura at all. He opened his eyes in surprise and looked down carefully at the house under his feet. Ramirez roared in disbelief, ¡°This is impossible!¡± He raised his hand and grabbed a house. He used both his hands to break the house into two halves. Then, he saw that the interior of the house was empty. There were no Dark Elves around at all. Ramirez then raised his foot and kicked at a tall building. He directly kicked the surface of the building into pieces. After seeing that there were still no Dark Elves in the exposed room, Ramirez finally reacted. Vincent, who could control six demons with the Cosmic Threads, must have also been able to control all the Dark Elves in the city. They must have escaped Imperial City while he was busy fighting with Justin! Ramirez suddenly realized that after experiencing a long battle, he had actually become a lone wolf. From then on, he could only guard the Imperial City that was almost ruined! ¡°Something¡¯s wrong!¡± Ramirez suddenly realized that he was not alone at that moment. There were still four demons floating in the air in front of him. They were looking at him with a dull expression! ¡°You four deserve to die!¡± Ramirez grabbed the remaining four demons angrily and threw them into his mouth. He then began to chew them wantonly and devoured the aura of the four demons. After receiving a large amount of demonic aura, the wounds on Ramirez¡¯s body were completely healed. He then turned to look at the burning gates of Imperial City. After hesitating for a moment, he decided not to chase after Vincent and Justin. This was because the battle earlier had proven that he could not defeat Justin in a short period of time. If Vincent joined in, the outcome would be even more unpredictable! Plus, Ramirez believed that Vincent must have other helpers. When that time came, it might make his situation worse. Therefore, he could only think of the long-term consequences. He had to reformulate a strategy to fight Vincent! Ramirez snorted coldly, ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t you want to fight me in Elf World? Then I¡¯ll let you know who the true god of Elf World is!¡± The filthy demonic aura around his body began to shrink rapidly, causing his body to return to its original appearance. He strode into the palace without looking back. At that moment, Vincent and Justin were standing side by side in front of the city gate. They looked inside the city gate with curiosity. Justin turned his head to look at Vincent and asked curiously, ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to rush over to assist Serene Spring City now? Why are we still waiting here for Ramirez to chase after us?¡± After returning to Vincent¡¯s body, Justin wanted to rest but Vincent insisted on summoning him again, to prepare for a battle of resistance against Ramirez. However, after waiting for a long time, he still did not see Ramirez chasing after him. Justin, who was somewhat exhausted, felt a sense of relief. Vincent, who was holding the Cup of Fate and constantly replenishing his psionic power smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Now is definitely not the time to fight to the death with Ramirez. Why do you think I¡¯m willing to stay here to stay on guard against him? I¡¯m worried that if Ramirez really chased after us, the two of us might be able to escape, but wouldn¡¯t the Dark Elves that are escaping to Serene Spring City be killed by him? Thus, we have to either confirm that Ramirez will not chase after us or we will have to beat him to death so he would not hurt the other Dark Elves. Otherwise, we would be sacrificing the lives of all the Dark Elves in Imperial City to assist Serene Spring City. It is never worth it to trade a life for a life!¡± Justin nodded and asked, ¡°If Ramirez really comes after us, the two of us will be in a bitter battle with him. Then, wouldn¡¯t Serene Spring City and Devil Flame City be finished? Those Dark Elves who are rushing to Serene Spring City are just sending themselves to their deaths!¡± Vincent smiled with a cunning look and said, ¡°I¡¯m not stupid! Even if I stop Ramirez, I won¡¯t fight him to the end. As long as I get his attention and lead him to run in the opposite direction of Serene Spring City, when we are far away, I can use the space tunnel to quickly return to Serene Spring City. At that time, Ramirez won¡¯t be able to catch up to us even if he wanted to. By the time the Dark Elves in Imperial City reach Serene Spring City, the battle will already be over. There won¡¯t be any danger!¡± Justin nodded and said in a deep voice, ¡°Kid, you are full of schemes and tricks. Even someone as powerful as Gajero will be plotted against by you sooner or later! I have just experienced a great battle. My current condition is a little unbearable. I need to immediately return to your body to rest. Perhaps this time, I will fall into a deep sleep. It is not certain when I will wake up. Kid, before you prepare for the final battle with Ramirez, it is best for you to ask me if I have woken up. You must not send yourself to death while I am in a deep sleep!¡± Vincent smiled and waved his hand. He replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Without a powerful helper like you, even if I were to fight with Ramirez, I wouldn¡¯t go! Moreover, we really need some time to recover. When you wake up again, I believe that my Hand of God will be fully charged. At that time, we will give Ramirez a fatal blow together!¡± Justin sighed softly, ¡°Then I wish you good luck!¡± He then entered Vincent¡¯s body and no longer made a sound. After Justin disappeared, the space in Vincent¡¯s body that was used to store psionic power was quickly filled up. However, the price was that the psionic power that had been accumulated in the Cup of Fate for a long time had all been used up in one go. After putting away the Cup of Fate, Vincent looked worriedly at the Imperial City¡¯s gate once more. After confirming that there was no sign of Ramirez, he turned around and opened the space tunnel to enter. Following that, Vincent used space jump to quickly rush toward Serene Spring City. He soon arrived at the battlefield outside Serene Spring City. Vincent, who was spiritualized with fire all over his body and twelve Flaming Wings spread out on his back had suddenly appeared on the battlefield. ¡°Our God is here!¡± The believers in Serene Spring City shouted loudly when they saw Vincent. Some of them even gave up fighting and knelt on the ground to worship Vincent. Vincent looked at the believers who were kneeling on the ground and said loudly, ¡°Everyone, retreat back to the city. Leave the rest of the battlefield to me!¡± The residents of Serene Spring City did not dare to hesitate at all when they heard their God¡¯s order. They immediately got up and retreated into the city. The Dark Elf army that followed Gordon and the other apostles was stunned on the spot. They completely forgot to chase after the residents of Serene Spring City. Vincent¡¯s gaze swept past the ordinary soldiers and finally landed on the three apostles. At that moment, Blanche was busy with Avril and did not even notice Vincent¡¯s arrival. On the other side, Robert was in a battle with Angelina. He was frantically dodging the law chains around him. When he saw Vincent appear on the battlefield, he started panicking even more. The most tragic one was Gordon, who was in the middle of the battlefield. His armor was already incomplete, and he was panting heavily. Kurt, who was standing opposite Gordon, was also injured. The illusory dragon scales covering his body were badly damaged, and his throat was also injured. He was unable to use his dragon might again. Vincent saw Kurt covered in injuries and said softly, ¡°Go back and heal your injuries. The battle should be over soon!¡± Chapter 473 - Was Completed, Supporting the Demon Flame After seeing that Vincent had finally come to their rescue, robot Kurt heaved a sigh of relief. He shook his head and said, ¡°Mr. Vincent, I can still hold on! I¡¯ll leave this to you. I¡¯ll go help Miss Avril and Miss Angelina!¡± Vincent smiled slightly and raised his hand to point at Gordon, Robert, and Blanche, who were fighting. He said in a deep voice, ¡°No need! I¡¯ll take care of these three demons together!¡± Gordon, who was standing opposite Vincent and Kurt, could not help but forget the worry in his heart after hearing Vincent¡¯s arrogant words. He replied angrily, ¡°You want to kill the three of us at the same time? Aren¡¯t you a little too arrogant? What strength do you have to play tricks and talk nonsense here?¡± Vincent¡¯s eyes suddenly turned cold. He flipped his hand and took out the Cup of Fate from his storage ring. Vincent shouted softly, ¡°Alchemy Furnace!¡± The Cup of Fate in his hand suddenly emitted a strange light. At the same time, Gordon, who was in front of him, seemed to be possessed. His eyes lost their luster and he quickly rushed toward Vincent. Along the way, he transformed into a mass of demonic aura and entered the Cup of Fate on his own. Kurt did not have any expression when he saw the scene. This was because he was a robot and was unable to feel emotions. However, as he was unable to analyze Vincent¡¯s terrifying attack, he was still stunned on the spot as if he was in a downtime. Vincent did not stop there. He turned the Cup of Fate toward Robert and Blanche. The two demons who were fighting seemed to be possessed at that moment. They no longer paid attention to the attacks of their surrounding opponents. They turned around and ran toward Vincent. Halfway through, they took the initiative to transform into demonic aura and surged into the Cup of Fate. After the three demons walked into the trap, the Cup of Fate was activated. A burst of dark purple light instantly started flowing. The Cup of Fate had transformed the demonic aura into the purest energy. The entire battlefield became extremely quiet. Avril, Angelina, and the others cheered in joy and shock when they saw Vincent finish off the three demons at lightning speed. The Dark Elf soldiers who followed Gordon and the other three apostles were paralyzed on the ground due to Vincent¡¯s powerful strength. Vincent put away the Cup of Fate calmly. When Vincent first entered Elf World, he had tried to use the Cup of Fate, but his cultivation was too low so the Cup of Fate¡¯s killing effect could not be applied to targets that were higher in level than him. At the same time, although the Dark Elves had the aura of the Demon World, they were not considered demons, so they could not be controlled by the Cup of Fate. However, the situation was different at the moment. Vincent had already advanced to a level 45 creature. He was on the same level as the three apostles who had become demons. The three apostles would rather abandon their own world to curry favor with the demons. After evolving into a demon, they just happened to meet the criteria of the Cup of Fate! As long as they were ordinary demons whose strength was lower than the user, they would be directly refined by the Cup of Fate and become the nourishment for the Cup of Fate! ¡°Vincent, you¡¯re finally back!¡± Avril and Angelina led everyone to Vincent¡¯s side and surrounded him excitedly. They were happy that his strength had increased once again. Melissa could not help but praise Vincent from the bottom of her heart, ¡°Master, you were really too handsome just now. You were simply the most perfect God in the hearts of us elves!¡± Vincent smiled and shook his head. He said, ¡°Now is not the time for us to discuss whether I¡¯m handsome or not. Now, you should decide how to deal with these soldiers. In the end, they are just soldiers loyal to the City Lord. Now that the three demons have died, these soldiers will not do anything evil anymore. As for how to deal with them, it will depend on the decision of the new City Lord of Serene Spring City!¡± Melissa turned to look at the tens of thousands of soldiers who were sitting on the battlefield. She sighed softly, ¡°Even the soldiers of Serene Spring City who destroyed my family have been accepted. How could these soldiers who have fallen into the wrong path not be given a chance to choose their faith again? Let them stay for the time being and accept the new doctrine together in Serene Spring City. If they can change their faith, they can continue to stay in Serene Spring City. If they still insist on believing in Gajero, then let them stay and work as coolies. There are so many things to do in Serene Spring City right now, and it¡¯s important that we have enough men to work for us!¡± Vincent nodded after hearing that. He then shouted toward the battlefield, ¡°I have the virtue of living well. As long as you put down your weapons and raise your hands to surrender, I will spare your lives today! Follow City Lord Melissa to Serene Spring City. As for what you should do from now on, just listen to her!¡± The Dark Elves, who had already been scared out of their wits, did not dare to make a sound at that moment. Vincent not killing them on the spot was already the greatest gift! All the Dark Elves put down their weapons and lined up with their hands raised high in the air. They entered Serene Spring City one after another. Melissa looked at Vincent, who had already turned into a God, and quickly invited him in, ¡°Master, come with us into the city!¡± Vincent shook his head and said in a deep voice, ¡°No, I still have to go support Devil Flame City! Although the situation there is a little better than Serene Spring City, they won¡¯t be able to hold on for long!¡± Avril and Angelina quickly replied, ¡°Then we¡¯ll go with you!¡± Vincent naturally would not refuse the two girls. He nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡± He then turned to Melissa and said, ¡°Serene Spring City is in your hands. The Dark Elves that escaped from Imperial City are currently rushing here. Remember to send someone to pick them up. Also, I¡¯ll let Kurt stay behind to recuperate and become your assistant. If Serene Spring City is in danger, send Kurt to inform me immediately!¡± Melissa quickly nodded and said, ¡°Please rest assured, master. I will definitely defend Serene Spring City!¡± Vincent immediately turned to Kurt and said, ¡°Your current strength is enough to take care of things on your own. Just stay here for the time being! The injuries on your body also need to be treated as soon as possible. Don¡¯t waste too many high-grade materials!¡± Kurt did not hesitate at all toward Vincent¡¯s orders. He immediately replied, ¡°Please rest assured, Mr. Vincent. I will definitely complete the mission that you gave me!¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s say goodbye for now!¡± He then took out the tunnel token, turned around and opened a space door behind him. He led Avril and Angelina in quickly. Melissa watched the space door closed. She then turned her head to look at Serene Spring City, which had survived the flames of war. She sighed in disbelief. ¡°We succeeded! Master also succeeded! Next, it¡¯s time to completely transform Serene Spring City!¡± ¡­ Devil Flame City. Hundreds of thousands of soldiers had gone through training with Dave. This resulted in the situation on the battlefield to fall into a one-sided state. The army brought along by the four apostles had long been exhausted after being attacked by Ebenezer and the other elves. As they were currently facing the soldiers of Devil Flame City, they had no choice but to retreat in defeat. However, there were four problems that even Dave could not deal with on the battlefield. The four apostles who led the army chose to evolve into demons after seeing that the situation was not good. They slaughtered the soldiers of Devil Flame City in an invincible manner. Dave walked onto the battlefield with his knife and helped Ebenezer, who was very weak, to stand up. He frowned and asked, ¡°Senior brother, the Dark Elf army is nothing to worry about. But those four have become the lackeys of the demons. I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t stop them!¡± Ebenezer swung his arms. His two broken arms were restored to their original state, once again turning into incomparably sharp blades. Ebenezer said in a deep voice, ¡°We have to stop them no matter what! As long as we can hold them off for a moment longer, we can buy time for master to rush over!¡± Dave nodded and said in a deep voice, ¡°In that case, we, senior and junior brothers, will live and die together, and we will stop these demons together!¡± At that moment, another black shadow appeared in front of Dave and Ebenezer. It was Harson, the guru of the Shadow Demon Race who was saved by Vincent. Guru Harson was not in the frontal battlefield earlier because Dave had entrusted him with another important task, which was to guard the road leading from Devil Flame City to the other cities. The purpose of this was to prevent the demons from taking the opportunity to order the surrounding City Lords to send troops to ambush Devil Flame City that was currently engaged in battle. ¡°City Lord Dave, just now, the three surrounding cities had suddenly began to mobilize troops. It seems that they are preparing to send troops to Devil Flame City!¡± Dave sighed helplessly, ¡°I should have known that the demons would not only rely on the twelve apostles to deal with us. After all, they now control most of the Elf World. Our Devil Flame City and Serene Spring City are like small boats in the sea. Not only do we have to face the huge waves in front of us, but we also have to be careful of the hidden whirlpools around us!¡± Ebenezer heard this and asked, ¡°Then what should we do now?¡± Dave took a deep breath and shouted coldly, ¡°Gather all the experts here to defend against the four apostles. After we clear the battlefield, we will immediately follow Guru Harson to the border and stop the reinforcements from the other directions!¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do it. We will stand together on this battlefield!¡± Ebenezer nodded seriously at Guru Harson, indicating that he would follow Dave¡¯s orders. At the same time, he patted Dave boldly on the shoulder. In the beginning, Ebenezer was constantly jealous of Dave. However, after fighting side by side with him, Ebenezer had already acknowledged his junior brother¡¯s character and strength. At the very least, he dared to protect Devil Flame City with his life here. He was worthy of becoming Vincent¡¯s disciple and his junior brother! Guru Harson¡¯s figure flashed across the battlefield like a ghost. He informed the generals who were leading the army of Devil Flame City to charge around the battlefield. He asked them to lead the army to change the direction of attack. After that, he slowly withdrew from the battlefield and went to stop the reinforcements from the surrounding cities. There were only four demons left on the battlefield, as well as a group of elves led by Ebenezer and Dave. The confrontation between the two sides did not last long. One of the demons took the lead and shouted disdainfully, ¡°You bunch of ants, don¡¯t struggle! Since that powerful outsider is not in Devil Flame City, you will not be able to escape the fate of having your city destroyed and your men killed!¡± Chapter 474 - Brothers Fighting Together After hearing the arrogant shouts of the demons, Dave immediately stood up and retorted, ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to destroy the Devil Flame City!¡± At the same time, he raised the weapon in his hand and was prepared to fight. Ebenezer was still heavily injured. The elves behind him had long been exhausted after a full day of battle. Therefore, Dave tacitly accepted the responsibility to become the main force of the group. Dave firmly believed that no one other than him could withstand the first attack of the four demons. After the four demons finished beating up Dave, they could not help but reveal playful smiles on their faces. They then disdainfully, ¡°You, a piece of trash who hasn¡¯t even reached level 40, want to stop us? Andre really has a retard for a son! No wonder you have never been recognized by him!¡± An angry expression suddenly appeared on Dave¡¯s face. His knuckles had already turned white. It was as if he could no longer suppress the anger that was erupting inside his body. Dave swung his weapon and said with a cold tone, ¡°Today, I¡¯ll let you see the new move I¡¯ve comprehended! Even if I die, I must drag someone along with me!¡± Immediately after that, a darkness that could absorb all light enveloped the entire land. It enveloped all the demons in pitch-black darkness. At the same time, Dave¡¯s entire body merged with the darkness. After absorbing the Black Elf King¡¯s psionic power, Dave could be considered to have inherited the Black Elf King¡¯s mantle. Not only did he obtain the purest black energy, but he also inherited a small portion of the Black Elf King¡¯s memories. This included some incomplete spells and secrets. Dave¡¯s strength was low, but his horizons were wide. As he had a powerful master like Vincent, no matter what technique it was, Vincent would not be stingy in teaching him the key points. This resulted in Dave coming up with the idea of creating a new technique. Dave adopted the unique effects of the Purgatory of Nature and developed a special ability for his Inquisitive God of the World weapon known as the Dark Great Void! As his senior brother had the ability to hide in darkness, he too had developed the ability to make himself completely invisible in the great darkness! At that moment, Dave seemed to be everywhere. He seemed to exist in every corner. Even Ebenezer, who was best at hiding, was unable to sense Dave¡¯s position at that time. This made Ebenezer feel extremely surprised. It turned out that this junior brother¡¯s talent was indeed much higher than his. It seemed that his master¡¯s preference was reasonable. Ebenezer put down the worry in his heart. He quickly hid in the darkness and rushed toward the position of the four demons. The four demons were stunned on the spot. They did not know what to do. This was because the boundless darkness not only blocked the light source but also weakened their senses to the greatest extent. They were unable to distinguish the direction of the wind around them. They did not dare to make any movements. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is that kid¡¯s ability so magical? This doesn¡¯t seem like the ability of the elves. Even the abilities of the demons are not so magical!¡± A demon who was not as courageous could not help but shout in panic when he saw this. This was because after becoming a demon, not only did it not give him a sense of security, but it also made him even more worried. This was because before becoming a demon, the apostles would always think that the Demon Race was equivalent to invincibility and power. However, when they truly became a demon, they could not help but feel like it was no big deal. They were not as invincible as they had imagined. At that moment, another demon shouted, ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t panic! This is clearly an illusion that can affect the surrounding environment. The opponent wants to take the opportunity to assassinate us in this situation. As long as the four of us work together and guard one direction each, we can share information with each other as soon as we encounter any problems. I believe those trash who have not reached level 40 will not be able to hurt us!¡± The other demons all nodded in agreement. They adjusted their positions and chose to stand back-to-back with one another. They were certain that they would be able to discover their opponent¡¯s position at the first opportunity. Suddenly, the sound of metal scraping against metal rang out. At the same time, a bright spark streaked across the night sky. It was Dave, who had quietly appeared in the darkness. He held his weapon and slashed at a demon. However, what Dave did not expect was that the moment the darkness disappeared, the demon had already put on a full body of armor. The armor just happened to help him block Dave¡¯s attack. As Dave had missed his attack, it made his situation worse. This was because he would definitely become the target of the joint attack of the four demons! ¡°This kid is the City Lord, quickly kill him!¡± One of the demons saw Dave suddenly appear in front of him. He did not dare to delay any longer. At the same time, he was also afraid that Dave had prepared something even more difficult to deal with, so he directly used his most powerful attack. ¡°Death Spirit Demonic Aura!¡± As the demon let out an angry roar, his fist was wrapped in a layer of dark green light. He then smashed it heavily toward Dave. After seeing his opponent¡¯s counterattack, Dave could not help but cry out bitterly in his heart. As he had just appeared, he did not have the opportunity to even stabilized his feet, so he could not change directions to dodge the opponent¡¯s terrifying attack. However, at that moment, a hand suddenly stretched out from within the darkness and grabbed Dave¡¯s collar. The hand quickly pulled him back. Dave was shocked to find out that the one who had rushed over to save him was his senior brother Ebenezer! However, luck would not take care of the two of them at the same time. After saving Dave, Ebenezer automatically became the target of the demons. The fist wrapped in dark green light smashed heavily onto Ebenezer¡¯s chest. ¡°Bang!¡± The sound of a cannonball being shot out was heard and Ebenezer was sent flying backward while spitting out blood. At the same time, a dark green cold aura started to spread around Ebenezer¡¯s chest. It was ready to enter Ebenezer¡¯s body through his pores. ¡°Senior brother!¡± Dave quickly shouted and rushed toward Ebenezer, his eyes filled with unwillingness and self-blame. Ebenezer¡¯s entire body had turned green. At the same time, the fog surrounding his body had completely dissipated due to the obstruction of his meridians. It made him look like a green dummy from afar. However, this green was not something ordinary. Instead, it was an extremely dark and poisonous! Ebenezer felt as if he had fallen into an ice cave. His entire body was chilled to the bone from the inside out. At the same time, his actions, his thoughts, and even the speed of his blood flow had become extremely slow. This made it impossible for him to think of a way to escape, and even more impossible for him to rely on his ability to hide at any time to escape from the current predicament. ¡°You two trash. Now that the first round has passed, it¡¯s our turn to make the first move!¡± After the four demons sensed Ebenezer and Dave¡¯s positions, they completely disregarded everything else. They twisted their necks and spoke with vicious expressions. At the same time, the four demons raised their huge fists wrapped in hard metal. They were prepared to directly smash Ebenezer into minced meat. Just as the four fists were about to strike Ebenezer, several overlapping circles suddenly appeared below Ebenezer¡¯s feet. Those circles formed an array rapidly in less than a second. Immediately after that, ice, flames, lightning, and vines surged in all directions, blossoming in front of the four demons, making it impossible for them to find Ebenezer who was wrapped in the array. They saw Dave holding the Elf Codex in his left hand and the Inquisitive God of the World in his right hand. He quickly rushed into the formation and rescued Ebenezer, whose entire body had turned green. Ebenezer stuttered whilst enunciating each word clearly, ¡°Quickly use the array to separate me from the poison!¡± Dave immediately opened up the Elf Codex with his left hand, and the pages that recorded countless arrays began to flip by themselves. Dave was using his mind to search for the specific array to separate the poison from Ebenezer¡¯s body. ¡°Found it, but you have to bear with it!¡± Dave saw the codex in his hand suddenly freeze on a certain page. He quickly reminded Ebenezer. Ebenezer quickly blinked, indicating that he was mentally prepared. After seeing his response, Dave immediately shouted, ¡°Savage Devour!¡± In an instant, a small green spell array rose from under Ebenezer¡¯s feet. Countless green light spots floated out from the spell array and slowly landed on Ebenezer¡¯s body. Then, like seeds, the light dots began to grow roots and sprout on Ebenezer¡¯s body, eventually blossoming into strange-colored flowers. After the flowers bloomed, the roots below began to continuously absorb the energy within Ebenezer¡¯s body as nutrients for survival. At the same time, Dave also modified the spell array. He changed the nutrients required by the flowers from psionic energy to poison. All the colorful and chaotic flowers began to turn green after absorbing a large amount of poison. At the same time, Ebenezer¡¯s skin began to return to normal. When all the green flowers withered and fell off Ebenezer¡¯s body, Ebenezer finally walked out of the spell array alive and kicking. He moved his limbs and said to Dave, ¡°Thank you very much! But it seems that even if the two of us join hands, we won¡¯t be able to resist these four demons!¡± Dave also sighed helplessly, ¡°I¡¯ve long guessed that it would be like this, but as long as we still have one breath left, we absolutely can¡¯t stop!¡± ¡°Well said!¡± Ebenezer nodded and praised Dave. He then walked to Dave¡¯s side and watched the four demons who were striding over to them. They were ready to die generously at any time. At that moment, a space door opened behind the two of them. Flames spurted out from the space door, instantly lighting up the surrounding darkness. Even Dave¡¯s darkness was unable to absorb the dazzling and holy light! ¡°You two kids have worked hard. Leave the rest to me!¡± Vincent¡¯s voice and the flames appeared at the same time. It was like a song filled with hope, echoing in the ears of Dave and Ebenezer. Chapter 475 - Had a Lot of Divine Sparks, if You Have the Guts, Come and Get Them The four apostles in Devil Flame City had transformed into demons. At that moment, their visions were blocked, and they suddenly felt a scorching heat in front of them. They could not help but stop in their tracks in shock. They carefully observed the position where the light was coming from. When Dave saw Vincent, his eyes lit up and he immediately asked excitedly, ¡°Vincent, you¡¯re back. Have we succeeded?¡± Vincent nodded slightly and said softly, ¡°Bring the others back to the city first and take care of the wounded properly. We will discuss the rest when I return!¡± Dave could not hide his excitement at that moment. He wanted to stay and fight with Vincent, but he was stopped by Ebenezer. ¡°Let¡¯s go! Since master has arrived, we have to take care of this place. It¡¯ll be over in a minute! Remove your tricks as well. There¡¯s no need for master to use such tricks!¡± Ebenezer spoke confidently. He then pulled Dave toward the city gates without explaining any further. Dave turned his head to look at Vincent with a reluctant expression. He could not bring himself to ask the questions in his heart. However, at that moment, he had to consider the bigger picture. He could not stay and create trouble for Vincent. However, Dave really wanted to ask if the danger in Serene Spring City had been averted. He also wanted to know what kind of danger was there in Imperial City and whether Vincent had really become a god of the Elf Race. Those questions were related to the survival of the Elf Race. Therefore, Dave really wanted to ask whether the Elf Race, which he had been worried about all along, indeed had hope. ¡°Stop!¡± Dave and Ebenezer walked to the city gate and raised their hands to put away the special effect of the Inquisitive God of the World. The four demons on the battlefield could suddenly see again. They realized that the person in front of them was no longer Dave and Ebenezer. Instead, it was a person whose entire body was burning with flames. Vincent spread his twelve Flaming Wings behind him. At the same time, the two girls were also standing quietly behind him. ¡°Who are you?¡± The four demons asked cautiously because they could sense a dangerous aura from Vincent, so they did not dare to be careless. Vincent shouted calmly, ¡°The person who wants your lives!¡± The four demons looked at each other. There was shock in their eyes, but there was no fear. Of course, they could guess that the person in front of them was the powerhouse who had killed Jessica and the other five apostles. However, there were four of them working together at that moment. They believe that they would not end up like Jessica and the others, who would go up one by one to die. Therefore, the odds of winning were still very high! A demon stood out and pointed at Vincent. He sneered, ¡°A mere outsider dares to be presumptuous in front of us. Do you really think that you are invincible after killing a few apostles? Today, we will let you know what the strongest combat power of the Elf Race is!¡± Vincent was not in a hurry to make a move because he had already stopped the demons in Serene Spring City. Therefore, there was nothing important to deal with, thus, he said in a low voice, ¡°You seem to have made a mistake! Now that you are all demons, you cannot be considered as part of the Elf Race! Moreover, with your strength, you do not have the strongest combat power in the Elf Race! You are not worthy!¡± The few demons did not have the slightest excuse for their identities. Instead, they were curious about the strongest combat power that Vincent had mentioned. They asked back, ¡°We don¡¯t have the strongest combat power? Then who does? Who else is worthy?¡± Vincent shouted, ¡°Me!¡± The four demons frowned as they looked at Vincent. It was not that they had not thought of this answer in their hearts, but they quickly denied it. This was because Vincent was a foreigner and was not a member of the Elf Race. No matter how strong he was, he was not qualified to be the strongest one amongst the Elf Race! A demon mocked loudly, ¡°You really have no sense of shame, kid. Who do you think you are to say that you are the strongest in the Elf Race?¡± Vincent¡¯s lips suddenly curled into a sneer. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Why not? I am now the true God of the Elf Race, and I hold the divine spark passed down by the Fire Elf King. If I am not a member of the Elf Race, then do you think those trash who betrayed their ancestors and sold their race are part of the Elf Race?¡± The four demons who were suddenly scolded did not show any anger. Instead, they looked at Vincent with shock and joy. Previously, the other apostles did not believe that an outsider who could kill apostles had appeared in Elf World. This was because they did not believe that there was an existence stronger than the demons in the Black Hole World. It was not until the news of the apostles being killed spread that the remaining apostles felt that everyone was in danger. Even their faith in the Demon Race was showing signs of crumbling. How could there be another race that was strong enough to kill members of the Demon Race? After hearing Vincent personally admitting that he had inherited the Fire Elf King¡¯s divine spark, the four demons finally understood everything. Most elves did not know the uniqueness of the divine sparks, but powerful apostles like them did. Mastering a divine spark was equivalent to possessing the corresponding laws and attributes. It could also directly increase a person¡¯s strength by five levels. This meant that Vincent had increased in strength as he had inherited the divine spark from the Fire Elf King. With that thought in mind, the four demons were not afraid of Vincent. This was because the divine sparks belonged to the elves. Since Vincent could retrieve the divine spark and become stronger, they could also perfectly control divine sparks as they were once experts of the Elf Race. By then, not only would they become stronger, but they could even break the seal of the demons on their strength. From then on, they could rise to a higher level and become the top expert among the demons! ¡°So, he became so strong because of the divine spark. If we kill him and seize his divine spark, wouldn¡¯t we be able to break through our current level and directly become a level 50 creature?¡± ¡°But there¡¯s only one divine spark. There are four of us. How do we split it?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about splitting it first. The four of us have to work together. After we kill him and seize his divine spark, we¡¯ll have a long-term plan. In short, no matter who gets the divine spark, we have to protect the others in the future!¡± ¡°Okay, it¡¯s settled then!¡± The four demons immediately came to an agreement and avoided the hidden dangers brought about by the unequal distribution. Then, they looked at Vincent greedily together. At that moment, Vincent was no longer a powerful and terrifying opponent in the eyes of the four demons. Instead, he was their hope of ascending to the sky in one step! Vincent listened to the discussion of the four demons who shared a common enemy and smiled disdainfully. He then slowly raised his arms. Five halos of different colors suddenly floated above his head. The pure white halo represented the divine spark of light. The blue and white halo represented the divine spark of thunder. The green halo represented the divine spark of wood. The yellow halo represented the divine spark of Earth. The almost colorless halo represented the divine spark of water. Every divine spark emitted a very powerful and dazzling pressure, which made every elf want to kneel and salute. Even the four apostles who had evolved into demons could feel the pressure in the depths of their bloodlines. They almost knelt to Vincent on the spot. Vincent said to the four demons calmly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about not having enough divine sparks. I have plenty of divine sparks with me! As long as you can defeat me, these divine sparks will be yours!¡± Vincent¡¯s eyes were filled with disdain. ¡°What are you waiting for? Let¡¯s attack together!¡± One of the demons shouted and charged toward Vincent. The rest of the demons were also completely consumed by greed. They formed a triangle and surrounded Vincent. Avril and Angelina, who had been standing behind Vincent, did not say a word. They did not even react when they saw the four demons trying to surround them. They even looked dispirited and did not have the intention to fight back. Vincent, on the other hand, slowly took out the Cup of Fate and raised it in front of him. ¡°Alchemy Furnace!¡± Following Vincent¡¯s shout, four big hands immediately stretched out from the Cup of Fate and grabbed the four demons across the sky. ¡°What, what is this thing?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve fallen into a trap! This is not an ability given by the divine spark!¡± The four demons struggled in the large hands as they shouted with all their might. Their eyes were filled with fear and regret. Vincent sneered and said, ¡°It¡¯s true that I have the divine spark, but who told you that when I killed Jessica and the others, I needed to rely on the divine spark¡¯s ability? You are the ones who overestimated yourselves. You are the ones who looked at the sky from the bottom of a well, and you are the ones who betrayed Elf Race, so you really deserve to die!¡± Vincent¡¯s voice of judgment fell like thunder. In an instant, the four demons who were captured by the Cup of Fate was soon dragged into the Cup of Fate by the huge arm. No matter how they struggled, they appeared very powerless. They could not stop their fate from being refined at all! ¡°Stop! We surrender! We surrender! Please don¡¯t kill us!¡± ¡°We are willing to cooperate with you! There are other apostles attacking Serene Spring City right now. If you let us go, we can take you to them!¡± ¡°As long as you let us go, we can do whatever you want, even if you want the Origin Divine Earth!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, we all know where the Origin Divine Earth is located. As long as you show us mercy, we can give it to you every year¡­¡± The four demons struggled hard as they fought to make a deal with Vincent. They wanted to keep their lives through the deal. However, before they could even finish speaking, they were absorbed by the Cup of Fate. Vincent gripped the Cup of Fate tightly and roared, ¡°Refine it for me!¡± The Cup of Fate immediately emitted a purplish-black light, followed by the screams of the four demons. The screams did not last long and soon disappeared completely. Only the purest energy was left behind in the Cup of Fate. However, the energy was not psionic power, but pure Demon World energy. It could not be used to increase Vincent¡¯s strength and could only be used as an upgrade material for the Cup of Fate. ¡°Merge!¡± As Vincent gave another order, the Cup of Fate suddenly shone brightly and demonically. Chapter 476 - Equipment Upgrade, Accept Worship After the Cup of Fate devoured seven apostles in a row, it finally welcomed a qualitative leap. Vincent, who was in the middle of the battlefield, did not dare to move at this time. He could only stand on the spot, quietly waiting for the Cup of Fate in his hand to finish devouring. After a moment, the light in Vincent¡¯s hand faded, and the Cup of Fate that did not change in appearance sat quietly in Vincent¡¯s palm. However, as Vincent stared at it, a brand-new attribute of the Cup of Fate instantly appeared before his eyes. Name: Perfect Cup of Fate Level: X-Class Special Equipment Special Ability 1: Devour. Able to devour all psionic energy and convert it into the purest psionic power. Special Ability 2: Soul Peeling. Peel the target¡¯s soul. The prerequisite is that the target¡¯s level must be lower than the user¡¯s level. Special Ability 3: Black Hole Energy Conversion. Able to convert psionic energy into Black Hole energy, but unable to be reversed. Special Ability 4: Order the Demon Race. Can issue orders to all low-level demons. All low-level demons are not allowed to resist! Special Ability 5: Alchemy Furnace. Can fuse any Demon Race with the Cup of Fate and increase the attributes of the Cup of Fate. The target¡¯s level cannot be higher than the user, otherwise, it will be ineffective! Special Ability 6: Demon King¡¯s ravings. Able to cast the ravings of the former High Priest Augustus on any target (including demons) before his death. Can inflict mental damage and defilement on them. The user¡¯s psionic power will be consumed continuously during the usage period. Special Note: The Cup of Fate is enhanced by the Protoss. Can increase the affinity of the Protoss towards the user. Vincent could not help but sigh excitedly after seeing the sixth skill of the Cup of Fate. ¡°A new ability!¡± However, after thinking about it, he felt that it was something that would definitely happen. This was because the Cup of Fate had not only fused with seven level 45 demons, but it had also fused with a piece of demon equipment previously, the Demon King¡¯s Groan! As so much power from the Demon World had been injected into it, it would be difficult for the Cup of Fate not to evolve! However, the actual combat effectiveness of this new skill, Demon King¡¯s Ravings, was still unknown. They could only wait until the next decisive battle with Ramirez! Vincent sighed softly, ¡°The former High Priest of the Demon Race, Augustus, died at the hands of Gajero. It seems that he hates Gajero the most, including his clone! When the time comes, he will definitely make Ramirez suffer!¡± At that moment, Avril and Angelina walked forward together and asked with concern, ¡°How is it? Are you alright?¡± Vincent smiled and turned around. He held the Cup of Fate and waved it in front of the two girls. He said, ¡°This equipment has improved a lot. It is now a super powerful weapon that can be used against the Demon Race!¡± Avril and Angelina smiled with relief after hearing that. They did not continue to ask about the Cup of Fate because they were only concerned about Vincent¡¯s safety. As long as Vincent was safe, they would be relieved! Angelina pointed at the open gate of Devil Flame City and said to Vincent, ¡°Now that all the problems have been resolved, we can finally have a good rest!¡± Vincent frowned slightly and sighed helplessly, ¡°Although the dangers in Devil Flame City and Serene Spring City have been resolved, the disaster in Elf Race is still continuing. It might even erupt ahead of time because of our victory here!¡± Avril quickly asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Vincent brought the two girls and walked toward Devil Flame City. He said, ¡°Before this, we all thought that as long as we killed the demons in Imperial City and let all the Dark Elves see the true face of the demons, the crisis of the Elf Race would naturally be resolved! But this time, I was fortunate enough to obtain the Elf King¡¯s divine spark in Imperial City. After experiencing the various strange abilities within the divine spark, I realized that we had underestimated the threat that the demons had brought!¡± Vincent continued, ¡°The true God of the Elf Race can use the divine spark to peer into the hearts of every believer, and he could also convey the divine decree to the believers. The essence of the divine decree was actually a form of mental hypnosis in disguise. It could control the actions of the believers to a certain extent. Previously, I didn¡¯t want to interfere with the believers¡¯ thoughts too much. The divine decree that I conveyed was as gentle as possible, but the believers still carried it out crazily, I can¡¯t help but feel shocked!¡± After hearing Vincent¡¯s explanation, Avril immediately understood his concern. She asked, ¡°Are you worried that Gajero will use the divine spark to order all the Dark Elves to fight us to the death?¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°The Dark Elf King¡¯s divine spark is currently in Imperial City. It is within a clone of Gajero. The only good news is that the clone has already gained self-awareness and calls himself Ramirez. He wants to replace Gajero¡¯s position in the Demon Race wholeheartedly. The Dark Elves all believe in Gajero, so their prayers rarely get a response from Ramirez. They might even anger Ramirez!¡± Angelina said, ¡°In that case, the current situation is still acceptable. I only hope that Ramirez will really despise all his believers. I didn¡¯t expect such a terrible idea to work!¡± Vincent nodded slightly and agreed with Angelina. Then, the three of them stepped into the city gate of Devil Flame City. ¡°Welcome Great God Vincent to Devil Flame City!¡± All the elves in the city had gathered by the city gates. They knelt respectfully toward Vincent and shouted with excitement. Vincent, Angelina, and Avril looked over and saw that the city was almost filled with Fire Elves. The Fire Elves were all believers of Vincent. Vincent said loudly, ¡°Get up! Now is the time for everyone to tide over the difficulties. There¡¯s no need to be so polite!¡± All the elves stood up when they heard that, but their expressions were still solemn as they looked at Vincent with great admiration and respect. At that moment, Monica, who was the high priest, walked out of the crowd and looked at Vincent, who was between Angelina and Avril. She stopped a few steps away from Vincent and murmured to him with tears in her eyes, ¡°It was you who saved this city when it was almost the end of the world! It was you who gave us a miracle when the enemy raised their blades! No matter what, you are the god we worship! From today onward, we will recite your honorific name, the Fire God of the Elf Race, Vincent!¡± As Monica chanted and prayed sincerely, all the elves in the city lowered their heads, clasp their hands together, and chanted Vincent¡¯s honorific name softly. Previously, in the Elf Race, the honorific name of the god that corresponded to the law of fire was the Fire Elf King. However, after a long period of inheritance, countless Fire Elf Kings had appeared. Therefore, the believers were unable to pinpoint the Fire Elf King, causing most of the power of their faith to gather on the divine spark. This resulted in the divine spark suppressing the god itself and causing the god to become a subordinate instead. Vincent had finally obtained a brand-new honorific name, the Fire God! From now on, all the believers¡¯ prayers and chants to the Fire God would all be directed at Vincent himself and not the divine spark on his body. This would allow Vincent to become the main body of faith, and he would become stronger and master the fire divine personality! Vincent looked at Monica, who was singing praises for him. His vision suddenly blurred, and then became abnormally clear, so clear that he could directly see the hearts of every believer. He could see their current emotions and thoughts. The voices of his many believers were surprisingly unanimous at this time. All of them were singing praises to him sincerely, forming an indescribable sense of harmony. It was this kind of harmony that made Vincent feel as if there was invisible energy in the world that was pouring into his body continuously. It was nourishing his soul and strengthening his spirit! At that moment, Vincent¡¯s level did not change in the slightest, but his spiritual power had increased by a lot allowing him to become more compatible with his own strength. Vincent suddenly felt a sense of confidence. Even if he listened to the noisy voices of the believers at that moment, he would not have a splitting headache. This was the benefit of having his elf power increased! Ebenezer, whose entire body was wrapped in bandages, pushed the unwilling Dave out of the crowd. He said to Vincent, ¡°Master! This kid had a lot to say to you just now at the city gates. Now, he suddenly feels embarrassed to see you!¡± Vincent turned his gaze to Dave and asked with a smile, ¡°Why?¡± Dave scratched his head and stammered. He did not say anything for a long time. Ebenezer could not stand it anymore. He turned around and said, ¡°He realized that he did not become a Fire Elf, which means that he is not your follower and was disrespectful to you!¡± As Ebenezer said that, the Fire Elves immediately turned around. They looked at the elves who had not changed their beliefs and their eyes gradually became unfriendly. This was because they could not accept that there were elves who did not believe in Vincent after Vincent had sacrificed so much for Devil Flame City. This included Catherine, who was still a Dark Elf. There was also a small group of Dark Elves who had not changed their beliefs and a few other elves led by Dave. Soon, a crack from faith began to form in the hearts of all the elves. If they were to wait for a while, there would be an even greater disagreement. Vincent saw everyone¡¯s reactions. He could also clearly sense the hearts of every believer at the same time. He coughed twice and said, ¡°The elves are a race that respects faith. No matter which God they believe in, it should not affect the unity of the elves. Therefore, from now on, the temples of the elves must be dedicated to the statues of all gods. They cannot become an independent temple for one god only! At the same time, I want to announce a ban. That is, you are not allowed to criticize the beliefs of others. Anyone who violates this would be considered to be violating the most serious commandment!¡± After hearing Vincent¡¯s words, some elves could not help but lower their heads in admiration and thanked Vincent gratefully in their hearts. Only Dave lowered his head in shame because Vincent¡¯s words sounded like he was helping him out. At that moment, Vincent suddenly said, ¡°Of course, Dave is an exception, because I deliberately did not respond to him!¡± Chapter 477 - Was About to Be Screened and Voted to Become a God After hearing what Vincent said, Dave stopped being shy and raised his head to ask with a puzzled expression, ¡°What? You didn¡¯t respond to me on purpose. Why?¡± All the elves had gathered in front of the gates of Devil Flame City. They could not help but look curiously at Vincent. Everyone knew that Dave and Vincent¡¯s relationship was very good. After Vincent became a god, he responded to all believers except for Dave. There must be another reason for this. Vincent swept his gaze over everyone. He smiled and said, ¡°I found the remaining divine sparks of the six Elf Kings in Imperial City. They were doing their best to guard the elf¡¯s divine sparks until their death so that they would not be taken away by the demons. I have also received the approval of the Fire Elf King and inherited the divine spark of fire! At the same time, I was also given the responsibility to take care of these divine sparks for the Elf Kings until I find a suitable successor for these divine sparks. Therefore, I hope to hear everyone¡¯s opinion. All the elves who made outstanding contributions in the process of fighting against the demons will become candidates to inherit the divine sparks, and I will choose a suitable candidate to inherit the divine spark from among these candidates!¡± Everyone looked excited when they heard that. Not only did Vincent become a god, but he also had all the divine sparks and was willing to share the opportunity to become a god with the elves. This was a great gift to the elves! However, some of the elves who believed in the other Elf Kings felt as if they had been struck by lightning. They muttered in disbelief, ¡°The Elf Kings died long ago? That¡¯s impossible! Our prayers can still be answered. It can be seen from our own strength. How can the Elf Kings be dead?¡± Vincent seemed to have expected such doubts and said indifferently, ¡°After the inheriting the divine sparks of the Elf Kings, the divine sparks themselves have already possessed a certain divinity and can answer the prayers of their believers on their own. All these years, you must have only received the power of the Elf Kings, but you have never received a response from the Elf Kings. That¡¯s actually just the divine spark working for the Elf Race on its own. Therefore, the Elf Kings felt helpless, which is why they¡¯re so eager for me to find a suitable successor for them!¡± After hearing Vincent¡¯s explanation, all the elves were relieved. Those elves who insisted on believing in the other Elf Kings were still crying in grief and were unable to extricate themselves. Vincent pursed his lips and fell silent. He did not tell the elves the whole truth. He only told them that the Elf Kings had died long ago and that what he encountered was only the remaining thoughts of the Elf Kings. He did not tell them about the poor fellows who had lived in the bottom of the well for thousands of years and were in a sorry state. He did this to protect the last dignity of the Elf Kings! At this moment, an elf wiped his tears and suddenly shouted to his companions around him, ¡°The Elf Kings did not give up on the Elf Race even after they died. He still protected the divine spark that belonged to the Elf Race. They did not disappoint our faith. I am proud that I am a Water Elf!¡± This was because, in Vincent¡¯s story, the Elf Kings died in a glorious battle, and in the thousands of years after their deaths, they still protected the most important treasure of the Elf Race. Their spirits were naturally able to win the Elf Race¡¯s recognition. Even if they had lost to Gajero back then, it would not affect their image as gods! ¡°That¡¯s right, I am also proud of the Elf King that I believe in! Therefore, while we respect God Vincent, we should continue to uphold our faith and work hard to inherit the Elf King¡¯s divine sparks!¡± ¡°The Elf Race should have multiple elements, to begin with. If we don¡¯t inherit the divine sparks, then the history of the Elf Race will be broken and will never be restored!¡± said the elves. The elves could not help but feel sad at the news of their Elf Kings¡¯ death. They were even more determined to use their strength to prove to Vincent that they had the right to inherit the Elf Kings¡¯ divine sparks. They would give their all for their faith. When Vincent saw the excitement in the crowd, he nodded and said, ¡°Good! As long as you have the heart, I will give you a chance! But you must remember that to become a god, you have to bear the responsibility, not the enjoyment of being high above! Once the Elf Race is in trouble, you must be like the previous Elf Kings. You must have the determination to die for the Elf Race!¡± Except for the fire elves who believed in Vincent, the rest of the elves shouted loudly, ¡°We are willing to die for the elves!¡± Vincent said with a gratified expression, ¡°I believe in all of you. Then, please tell us about your contributions! In this dark era, I will give the divine spark to whoever has worked the hardest and can lead the elves to break through the current darkness!¡± After hearing this, the elves looked at each other in dismay. The battle with the demons had just begun, and everyone had only experienced the battle to defend Devil Flame City. Everyone had been on the battlefield before, therefore, everyone¡¯s contributions were almost the same. There were no special achievements worth showing off. An elf took the initiative to say, ¡°The war against the demons has just begun, and the contributions we have made so far are not enough for us to take credit for. Therefore, we will definitely do our best to fight against demons in the future. This will be for the elves and for our faith! However, there is one individual who has made enough contributions to stand out and inherit the divine spark!¡± Everyone asked curiously, ¡°Who?¡± The elf turned his eyes to Dave. He said with a serious face, ¡°Of course it¡¯s City Lord Dave! He was the first elf who followed and trusted God Vincent. He was also the first elf who recognized the true face of the demons and chose to resist! For this, he killed the lost Andre and opened up Devil Flame City. Devil Flame City now accepts all the escaping elves. He also personally presided over the defense of Devil Flame City. Without him, God Vincent would still be a foreign race misunderstood by all the elves. Most elves would not awaken under the control of the Demon Race for so many years. Such a feat is enough to become a God of the Elf Race!¡± After hearing the elf¡¯s recommendation, Dave hurriedly shook his head and declined, ¡°Me? Stop joking! I¡¯d rather be a follower of Vincent and be the City Lord of Devil Flame City. Being a god is not something I¡¯m good at!¡± He tried his best to persuade Vincent to become a god of the Elf Race in order to give the Elf Race the power to fight against the Demon Race. However, he, himself, did not have the ambition to become a god. The idea didn¡¯t cross his mind. However, at that moment, he was being named and praised for his achievements. He was even been promoted to become a god and therefore was under a lot of pressure. However, at that moment, Ebenezer suddenly said, ¡°Since my master is responsible for dealing with the divine spark, then I agree to let my junior brother Dave become a God! After all, he was my master¡¯s personal disciple and inherited my master¡¯s will. When we leave the Elf world in the future, we can at least leave a backbone for the Elves!¡± Having heard that, all the elves nodded in agreement. The residents of Devil Flame City who had already turned into Fire Elves had witnessed the actions of the new City Lord, Dave. They naturally knew that he was a good City Lord who always had the interest of the elves in mind. He would definitely be a good god in the future. There was no reason not to support him! The other elves who had rushed over to support Devil Flame City had all been taken care of by Ebenezer on the battlefield. Even though they did not have a deep impression of Dave, they still respected Ebenezer from the bottom of their hearts. Seeing that Ebenezer had taken the initiative to stand up for Dave, the Foreign Elves did not hesitate to support Dave. All the elves had reached a consensus and strongly recommended Dave to become a god of the elves. This result was also within Vincent¡¯s expectations. He had not chosen Dave on a whim back then, he was truly moved by the tenacity. Given his time nurturing Dave, he believed that he would definitely bring a brand new era to the elves. ¡°Since everyone thinks so, then Dave, you don¡¯t have to decline! Come and find me to inherit the divine spark tonight, and the others can continue to work hard. As long as your performance is acknowledged by your companions, I will hand over the elf divine spark to you!¡± Vincent made his decision and responded loudly to the crowd, ¡°Yes, we will obey your will!¡± All the elves bowed their heads, expressing their highest respect to Vincent. After all, Vincent was no longer an outsider who had barged into the Elf World, nor was he just a guest who helped the Elf Race to rise up in resistance. He was a member of the Elf Race, and at the same time, he was the supreme god of the elves! Vincent looked at the scene of everyone bowing to him, and felt the power of faith in his body increase again. He nodded and said, ¡°Everyone, quickly get up! Now that the great war has just ended, it is rare for us to have the time to recuperate. All of you should take a good rest!¡± The elves gathered here all listened to Vincent¡¯s guidance and dispersed on their own, leaving only Vincent, Dave, and the others behind. Dave said to Vincent with a serious expression, ¡°Vincent, there are still some problems that have not been resolved. We should have invited you to the City Lord¡¯s mansion to discuss, but considering your identity, I think it¡¯s appropriate to go to the temple that belongs to you!¡± Vincent nodded and turned his gaze to Monica, saying, ¡°Then bring everyone to the Temple!¡± Monica immediately nodded and replied, ¡°Yes! Everyone, please follow me!¡± The new temple in Devil Flame City was grand and magnificent, but not luxurious. This was because they were currently at war, so Monica decided to build a giant stone statue for Vincent. During this period of time, the worships in the temple had not stopped, and most of it was done by the residents of the city on their own initiative. This proved that Vincent had the hearts of the elves in Devil Flame City. Vincent looked at the temple that was dedicated to him and did not feel uncomfortable. He nodded in satisfaction. He said, ¡°The decorations here are not bad. In the future, remember to add statues of other gods, so as not to cause a division in the elves¡¯ faith!¡± Monica nodded slightly and took note of Vincent¡¯s instructions. Dave then said to Vincent, ¡°Actually, the current crisis in Devil Flame City has not been completely resolved. The surrounding cities are sending troops to Devil Flame City. How should we deal with the other Dark Elves?¡± Chapter 478 - Was Devoted to the Public, Which Was Admirable After listening to Dave¡¯s question, everyone in the temple looked hesitant. This was because everyone could fight with all their might in the previous defense battle of Devil Flame City. Although the enemy¡¯s army was the Dark Elves, their leader had completely betrayed the Demon Race! However, the surrounding cities only chose to accept the orders of the Demon Race because they did not understand the true intention of Gajero. Their blind devotion led them to accept the orders of the Demon Race. If they were to directly start a war with them, it would probably cause a tragedy for the Elf Race! Vincent contemplated for a moment and said, ¡°First, send someone to spread the news that all the apostles have been executed at the border. Then, send someone to communicate with the surrounding city lords and invite them to visit the ruins of Bright Moon City. Hopefully, they will wake up in time and stand on our side! If you meet a stubborn city lord, bring some dark elves who are highly respected among the army under his command to visit Bright Moon City. I believe that most of the elves will put the interest of the Elf World first!¡± Dave nodded and responded in a deep voice, ¡°This is a good idea! It can prevent conflict with the least sacrifices. I will send someone to do it now!¡± ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll go with you!¡± Vincent stopped Dave and added, ¡°After you finish sorting out those things, it would be time for you to inherit the Divine Spark.¡± Dave sighed helplessly, but he could only nod and agree. After Vincent and Dave left, Avril, Angelina, Monica, Catherine, and Ebenezer were left in the temple. Ebenezer looked around the temple and realized that he was the only male left behind. He could not help but feel a little embarrassed, he scratched his head and said, ¡°I am the city defense officer of the Devil Flame City. The war has just ended so I will go check the city defense!¡± After saying that, Ebenezer quickly left the temple. Catherine looked at Avril and Angelina feeling a little embarrassed. She subconsciously leaned closer to Monica as she was more familiar with her. This was because she was aware of the relationship between Avril, Angelina, and Vincent. She did not believe that Vincent could lead the elves to victory from the very beginning. She still maintained the same beliefs. After seeing Vincent become a god, Catherine was a little in denial. It was difficult for her to change her belief instantly so she felt embarrassed standing in front of Avril and Angelina. At that moment, Monica wanted to hide behind Catherine. This was because she was previously Vincent¡¯s helper before becoming the High Priest of Devil Flame City. It would raise suspicions amongst the people that she got the position because of her relationship with Vincent. While facing Avril and Angelina, Monica felt insecure. She thought that the girls would see her as nobody other than Vincent¡¯s helper. This made her feel a little ashamed of herself. Angelina asked Monica, ¡°Did you build this temple?¡± Monica responded in a panic manner, ¡°Yes! Do you think there is anything that needs to be changed? If so, let me know and I will immediately arrange someone to change it!¡± Angelina slightly shook her head slightly and smiled. She said, ¡°I don¡¯t have any suggestions. You have done well! I¡¯ve also read the books you¡¯ve written for Vincent. I¡¯ve distributed them to the army at Serene Spring City. I¡¯d like to invite you for a trip to Serene Spring City to preach to the believers over there and help the current City Lord, Melissa, to build another temple like this one!¡± Monica winked at her. She thought that Angelina would speak to her to declare her sovereignty, but she had never thought that she would ask her to do more things for Vincent. ¡°Oh, okay! Rest assured, after City Lord Dave has settled the matters at hand, I will ask him to send someone to escort me to Serene Spring City!¡± Angelina slightly smiled and did not say anything else. However, Avril, who was standing at the side, walked towards them looking curious and asked, ¡°Send someone to escort you? Aren¡¯t you Vincent¡¯s follower? How could he not give you the ability to protect yourself? He is too stingy!¡± Monica coughed as she heard what she said. She didn¡¯t expect Avril to take her side and blamed Vincent. That was so understanding of her! Was it possible that both of them had no intention to declare their sovereignty against her and reinforce the idea that Vincent belonged to them? Monica felt a little guilty looking at Avril and Angelina. She quickly explained, ¡°No, no, no, you¡¯ve misunderstood! Actually, Vincent answered my prayers, he gave me many abilities but my strength was too low and I wasn¡¯t good at fighting, so I didn¡¯t know how to use those abilities!¡± After hearing that, Avril grabbed Monica¡¯s wrist and walk out of the door. She asked, ¡°What kind of abilities did he give you? Show me one by one. If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand, I can explain it to you. There¡¯s nothing I don¡¯t know about his abilities!¡± When Catherine saw Monica¡¯s flustered look, she was worried that her earlier worries would come true. At that moment, she couldn¡¯t believe that Avril and Monica might get along so well. At the same time, she had lost Monica¡¯s company so she felt even more awkward in front of Angelina. Angelina smiled at Catherine indifferently and said softly, ¡°I heard that you have been helping City Lord Dave with his affairs?¡± Catherine nodded and responded, ¡°Yes!¡± Angelina then said, ¡°Since Dave and Vincent are going to deal with the problems in the surrounding cities, and also inherit the divine spark, I believe that they will not be able to come out and take charge of the various affairs in the city for a short period of time. So please work hard. The war in the city has just ended, so there must be many things that will need to be arranged. You should return to your post now!¡± After hearing that, Catherine quickly reacted and said, ¡°That¡¯s right! How could I have forgotten? The resources in the city and the foreign elves need to be properly settled. I¡¯ll get men to deal with them now!¡± Catherine suddenly slowed down and turned her head to look at Angelina looking surprised. She carefully asked, ¡°Is that all you want to say to me? Don¡¯t you want to ask me about anything else?¡± Angelina smiled and said, ¡°The purpose of us staying in the Elf World is to help all the elves to overthrow the rule of the Demon Race. We also need to teach them the ability to handle and survive difficult situations. Do you have any questions for me?¡± Catherine was speechless. At that moment, she realized how noble and selfless Vincent, Angelina, and the others were! If Angelina were to inherit the divine spark, Catherine would want to become a follower of Angelina. While she, as an elf, was still worried about some trivial matters, Angelina and the others were thinking about how to help the elves to redeem themselves and rejuvenate. This made Catherine feel very ashamed. ¡°Nothing that I want to ask. I will leave first.¡± Catherine nodded at Angelina and quickly walked out of the temple. Outside the temple, Avril was like a strict teacher, circling around Monica and sizing her up. She frowned and urged, ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there, quickly show me what kind of ability you got from Vincent! If the ability you got from him is enough to protect yourself, you can go anywhere you want in the future!¡± ¡°The world of the elves is very big. There are many cities that have not changed their beliefs. You, the high priest who insists on preaching to Vincent, have a heavy burden on your shoulders. You can¡¯t always wait for others to protect you. You have to learn how to protect yourself! Especially as a woman, you have to learn to become stronger!¡± Monica listened to Avril¡¯s advice and quickly steadied her mind. She opened her arms and entered the fire spiritualization state. When Avril saw that, she could not help but nod and say, ¡°Not bad! Fire spiritualization is a special ability that comes from the Flaming Sun Divine Body. It is also one of the tricks to grasp the fire law. If you have the fire spiritualization state, it means that you have grasped most of the fire law. This will allow your strength to far surpass other elves of the same level. Do you have any other abilities?¡± Monica put away the fire spiritualization state and nodded at Avril. ¡°There is another ability, but I still don¡¯t know how to use it!¡± Avril responded with a frown, ¡°You don¡¯t know? Then you can use it casually first. Let me see what kind of ability it is!¡± Monica nodded and raised her hand to point at her hair that had already turned fiery red. She said softly, ¡°Modify the bend!¡± As soon as Monica said that, her long straight hair instantly turned into an exaggerated wave. After seeing that, Avril could not help but cough. She walked towards her and patted Monica¡¯s shoulder. She said helplessly, ¡°This is the right to modify. It¡¯s one of the most powerful abilities Vincent has! You can use it to do many magical things. If you use it to do your hair, it would be a waste! I¡¯ll teach you two practical methods today!¡± Monica looked at Avril feeling embarrassed. Her face was blushing. Avril gave a feeling of an elder sister. Monica gradually let go of the awkwardness in her heart. She sincerely regarded Avril as her teacher, but she knew nothing about training and combat. This made Monica feel ashamed. However, Avril did not say anything about it. Instead, she patiently explained to her, ¡°Look carefully. I¡¯m going to show you the most important method of modifying authority, modify and open the door!¡± Avril raised her hand and drew a line in the space in front of her. An invisible space door instantly opened, revealing an empty and magical space. Monica naturally recognized this ability because she saw Vincent use it before. She sighed in disbelief, ¡°I also inherited this ability? I could go anywhere freely like Vincent?¡± Avril nodded and responded with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s right, little girl! You already have this ability. I didn¡¯t expect Vincent to be so generous with you!¡± Chapter 479 - Failure to Become a God, Demon Oracle Devil Flame City, in the meeting hall of the City Lord¡¯s residence. Vincent was sitting on the guest seat. Dave did not sit on the high and mighty main seat. He took the initiative to sit opposite Vincent to show his respect for Vincent. Dave said with a serious expression, ¡°I¡¯ve already sent out the messengers. I believe that as long as Guru Harson followed your orders, he will be able to make the surrounding cities withdraw their troops!¡± Vincent nodded slightly and said, ¡°Actually, as long as the Dark Elves know that all the apostles have been killed by us, they won¡¯t dare to act rashly. After all, all twelve apostles are dead. If the other Dark Elves rush over, they would be sending themselves to their own deaths! Now that the problems in the outside world have been resolved, it¡¯s time for me to help you inherit the divine spark!¡± Dave frowned he said softly with some resistance, ¡°Can I not inherit the divine spark? I really want to be your follower. This way, not only will I obtain greater power but it will also accentuate my identity as your disciple. That¡¯s all I want! As for being a god, I¡¯m not keen on it. The thought of being worshipped every day makes my head hurt!¡± Vincent shook his head. He said with a determined look on his face, ¡°I promised the elf kings that I would choose a suitable candidate for them to inherit the divine spark. I¡¯m worried about my choice. In the future, if there are gods who don¡¯t do anything and only care about enjoying themselves and I¡¯m no longer in this world, won¡¯t the elf race plunge into disaster again? Therefore, I must choose an elf who has perseverance, faith, and a sense of responsibility to the elf race. Also, one with great aspiration to become a god. This is the only way to ensure that the elf race has a god who can be relied upon at all times. I am not at ease if such a person is not you! Therefore, I hope that you can shoulder this responsibility for the elf race!¡± After hearing that, Dave no longer had any reason to refuse. He nodded and said, ¡°Since it is for the elves, then I will naturally be duty-bound!¡± Vincent smiled in relief and said, ¡°Well, you should make some preparations first. I will then help you to inherit the divine spark and advance to become a god of the elves!¡± Dave quickly took a deep breath and stood up from his seat. He walked to the carpet at the center of the meeting hall and sat down with his legs crossed. He said seriously, ¡°I am ready. Let¡¯s begin!¡± Vincent¡¯s focused his eyes. Five different colored halos immediately appeared from his back. That powerful divine power that made people intoxicated instantly filled the entire meeting hall. Dave, who was sitting with his legs crossed could not help but be enlightened, he subconsciously wanted to get up and bow to Vincent. Vincent said with a serious expression, dispelling the thought of Dave getting up and bowing, ¡°Don¡¯t move! The process of inheriting the divine spark will be very painful. You will hear the prayers of many believers and you will not be able to resist. You have to try to coexist with these voices and try to listen to them. Only this way can you control the divine spark and become a true God!¡± Dave took a few deep breaths. After adjusting his state of mind, he nodded repeatedly at Vincent and said, ¡°That¡¯s not a problem. Let¡¯s begin!¡± Vincent did not speak anymore. He raised his hand and pointed forward. The divine spark that symbolized the Water Elf flew into the air toward Dave¡¯s eyebrows. Following that, Dave¡¯s miserable cry was heard in the hall, ¡°Ah!¡± Dave could not endure the pain he felt after inheriting the divine spark. Both of his hands were wrapped around his head as he lay on the ground, rolling and crawling. He started crying. It sounded as if he was being subjected to some severe torture. After seeing that, Vincent could not help but frown. He could see that the pain that Dave was enduring was real. However, he did not feel this much pain when he first received the divine spark of fire. There must be a problem somewhere! At that moment, the divine spark of water suddenly flew out from between Dave¡¯s eyebrows and returned back to Vincent. It rippled with layers of halos as if it was taking the initiative to express its goodwill to Vincent and expressing that it was back. After seeing this, Vincent could not help but feel angry and amused. He was uncertain whether there was some reason why Dave could not inherit the divine spark or whether these divine sparks wanted to stay by his side. Were these divine sparks unwilling to find a new host? At this time, the dispirited Dave climbed up from the ground and looked at the very cheerful divine spark behind Vincent. He asked with a blank face, ¡°Vincent, what exactly is going on?¡± Vincent said with some hesitation, ¡°Maybe this divine spark is not suitable for you. I will change another one for you!¡± Dave looked at Vincent with fear and asked in disbelief, ¡°Are you being serious?¡± Vincent nodded and waved his hand. The divine spark behind him immediately flew into the air and toward Dave¡¯s eyebrows. At that moment, Dave¡¯s reaction was even more intense! Before he could shout, blood immediately oozed out of his seven orifices. He rolled his eyes and fainted. The divine spark of light flew out from Dave¡¯s body faster than before. It flew out as if it did not want to stay for a second longer and returned to Vincent¡¯s side. After seeing that, Vincent no longer cared about the divine spark. He quickly ran two steps forward to check on Dave¡¯s condition. In the end, he discovered that although Dave was still alive, he had suffered extremely serious internal injuries. Although the coma was only temporary, his strength needed a long time to recover. ¡°Dave, wake up!¡± Under Vincent¡¯s supervision, Dave soon woke up. He looked at Vincent with a pained expression and muttered, ¡°Please, don¡¯t try again! Not only did I not hear the believer¡¯s voice just now, but I felt that the divine spark wanted to kill me directly. If I continue trying, I will lose my life!¡± Vincent frowned and asked, ¡°The elf divine spark wants to kill you? That¡¯s impossible! Is it only the divine spark of light, or are all divine sparks like this?¡± Dave raised his hand and wiped the blood on his face. He thought about it and sighed softly, ¡°Only the divine spark of light wanted to kill me. The divine spark I received the first time did not make me feel as if I was about to die although it was very painful!¡± Vincent nodded and sighed softly. He said, ¡°As you are a Black Elf, the divine spark of light is a counter-attribute to you. Fusing it forcefully will cause fatal damage to you. As the other divine sparks are incompatible with your abilities, they will also cause additional damage to you! No wonder the Fire Elf King especially emphasized that I have the fire law, so I must be suitable to inherit the divine spark of fire. It seems that if you want to inherit the divine spark, you must have the corresponding attributes!¡± Dave looked at Vincent¡¯s analysis as if he was talking to himself. He asked with a blank expression, ¡°Isn¡¯t this supposed to be a matter of common sense? You just thought of it now? I thought you had some way to allow me to inherit the divine spark despite not having the corresponding attributes!¡± Vincent shook his head and said calmly, ¡°This may be common sense to your elf race but I am not clear about it! It seems that you need to change your faith again or I need to look for the divine spark of darkness for you!¡± Dave forced himself to get up from Vincent¡¯s arms. He said unhappily, ¡°I have never changed my faith, alright? I believed in you from the first day. The reason why I became a Black Elf was that I absorbed the remains of the previous Black Elf King. Right now, I cannot accept another faith. Let¡¯s wait until you find the divine spark of darkness! If you can find the divine spark of darkness, I¡¯ll definitely listen to you and become an elf god. If you can¡¯t find it, I¡¯d better find a chance to become a Fire Elf!¡± Vincent smiled meaningfully and he said softly, ¡°There¡¯s no need to look for it. I know where is the divine spark of darkness! I just need to get it for you. It¡¯ll take some time but you do not need to worry about it.¡± Dave looked at Vincent¡¯s confident expression. He quickly said, ¡°If the divine spark of darkness is currently stored in a very dangerous place, then I advise you not to take the risk. After all, you have to properly preserve your strength and save it for the future to deal with the demons!¡± Vincent nodded repeatedly and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. We have to deal with the demons! That is because the divine spark of darkness is in the body of Gajero¡¯s clone, Ramirez! He¡¯s currently hiding in the Imperial City. It¡¯s just that his strength is very strong, and I¡¯m not confident of taking him down at the moment. After I make the proper preparations, I¡¯ll definitely kill him with my own hands and take the divine spark of darkness.¡± After hearing that, Dave widened his eyes. He did not expect that Vincent could find the divine spark of darkness. Moreover, just as they guessed, the reason why Gajero could become an elf god was that he had the divine spark of darkness. However, the only difference was that it was not in Gajero¡¯s actual body but his clone! What made all the elves terrified was that his clone was currently living in Imperial City! No elf dared to question the strength of Gajero. His clone was a terrifying existence and he was living in the same world as all the elves. Just hearing this news was enough to make all the elves have nightmares every night! Vincent patted Dave¡¯s shoulder gently and said, ¡°Since we can¡¯t make you a god now, then you should first be the City Lord of Devil Flame City. Try to spread the true intention of the Demon Race to a wider area so that more elves can turn back in time!¡± Dave came back to his senses and sighed softly. He said, ¡°It seems that the danger hanging over our heads is far from over. Then we have to speed up our plan!¡± At that moment, the door of the meeting hall was swung open, and Catherine walked in with a flustered expression. Catherine said with a terrified expression, ¡°Dave, Sir Vincent, something big has happened!¡± Vincent and Dave asked with a serious expression at the same time, ¡°What happened?¡± Catherine clenched her fists tightly, her entire body trembling as she said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Gajero is giving an oracle to every Dark Elf. I can hear every word that he says clearly!¡± Vincent and Dave quickly stood up and walked in front of Catherine. They asked anxiously, ¡°What did he say?¡± Catherine took a deep breath and said softly, ¡°I am the Lord of the Demon World. I would like to convey my will to all the believers! There are traitors of the Elf Race in Devil Flame City and Serene Spring City, and outsiders who intend to subvert this world. So now I order all the Dark Elves to move out and destroy Devil Flame City and Serene Spring City!¡± Chapter 480 - : Openly Declared War, and the World Was in Chaos Dave cursed furiously after hearing Catherine recounting Ramirez¡¯s words, ¡°Is he trying to declare war against us? Is he using the lives of the elves as a bargaining chip? That b*stard!¡± Vincent frowned and said in a deep voice, ¡°It seems that Ramirez is afraid of the combined strength between Justin and me. He doesn¡¯t dare to fight us head on so he can only use the Dark Elves to deal with us. We can¡¯t let them succeed!¡± Dave nodded and quickly asked, ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Vincent thought for a moment and said, ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see if we have any news from Guru Harson! If we can get the city lords of the surrounding cities to agree to go to Bright Moon City, we can use the influence of these city lords to show them the truth about the Demon Race! If everything goes well, we can use the persuasive city lords to send messages to the entire elf world and make them change their beliefs. This will be a very long and difficult war but we must make sure that we maintain the stalemate with Ramirez!¡± Dave looked worried as he listened to Vincent. ¡°The problem now is that Ramirez can issue divine orders to all the Dark Elves at any time and place. No matter how hard we try, we can¡¯t be faster than Ramirez. When that happens, if he denies that Bright Moon City¡¯s fate is related to the demons, he will turn the tables against us. What can we do then? When that happens, we won¡¯t even have a chance to defend ourselves!¡± Dave analyzed the current situation carefully. The more he analyzed, the more terrified he became. This was because he realized that he and the others were once again at a disadvantage and were completely restricted by Ramirez. When Vincent heard that, he smiled and said calmly, ¡°What you¡¯re worried about is a troublesome matter. However, you don¡¯t have to worry too much because we still have a helper. As long as he succeeds, everything that the demons have done will become redundant!¡± After hearing that, Dave could not help but ask curiously, ¡°Who?¡± Vincent said mysteriously, ¡°A frustrated person who is prepared to redeem himself. He is looking for evidence that the twelve apostles have seized the Origin Divine Earth. As long as he can prove that every apostle is collecting the Origin Divine Earth for the Dark Elves, then the Dark Elves will not be able to defend themselves and unable to pin these things on us!¡± Dave said with a face full of joy, ¡°That¡¯s great! If we can prove the crimes of every apostle, then we have a very high chance of persuading all the Dark Elves to turn back!¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°We must stay calm for now and wait for the critical moment to counterattack in the land of extremists! Devil Flame City had already made preparations to deal with the situation but they still did not know how the preparations were going at Serene Spring City. Did they also learn about this news? ¡°Looks like we should make another trip to Serene Spring City!¡± At that moment, a space door opened in the ceremonial hall. Monica came out of the door, volunteered, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡± Following closely behind Monica was Avril, who had personally taught her how to use the power of modification. After the two of them entered the space tunnel, they wandered aimlessly before actually running to the City Lord¡¯s residence. Avril initially opened a space door and brought Monica along to eavesdrop on the conversation between Vincent and Dave. When she heard that they were about to send people to net the entire serene spring city, Monica volunteered to step forward. Vincent and Dave were both stunned but they immediately nodded in agreement. They overlooked how Monica appeared in the meeting hall and thought that Monica was the most suitable candidate to go to Serene Spring City. That was because she was the High Priest that was well acknowledged by Vincent. No one could represent the gods better than her! Dave nodded and said, ¡°Monica is indeed the best candidate to go to Serene Spring City. The believers over there have yet to be taught. They urgently need a professional High Priest to lead them out of the fog!¡± Vincent quickly added, ¡°But as a High Priest, it¡¯s better not to eavesdrop on other people¡¯s conversations. Especially in such an important place like the meeting hall of the City Lord. How can I let you guys mess around like this!¡± Monica heard Vincent¡¯s slightly reprimanding tone and immediately lowered her head in fear. She acted like a child who had made a mistake. She did not dare to speak another word. However, Avril was not afraid of Vincent losing his temper. She walked toward her and placed her hand on Monica¡¯s shoulder. She smiled and said, ¡°Alright, we understand. We will be careful next time!¡± Vincent did not pursue the matter any further with Avril. He just helplessly shook his head and said, ¡°Make sure it doesn¡¯t happen again!¡± Catherine, who had been standing in front of the door, noticed Monica¡¯s magical ability. She had made a mistake letting her be guided by Avril. Based on the way Vincent talked to her, she seemed to have a very noble status. At the very least, she may be seen as being on the same level as Dave. At that moment, she had mixed feelings about the matter. After recalling the situation, Monica was only a little girl on the fifth floor of Hell¡¯s Rose. It was Dave who pleaded with Catherine before giving her to Vincent as a maid. In the end, Monica followed Vincent when he was at the peak of his strength! Monica was also the High Priest of the Devil Flame City. If she were to go to Serene Spring City to spread the ideology, she would become the High Priest of two cities. Her status might even surpass that of the City Lord! When Catherine thought about it, she felt a little displeased. It was not because of the difference in status between her and Monica but the difference in status between her and Dave. Dave, who had once helped Monica get to know Vincent, would have a lower status than Monica. Catherine could not accept that. Catherine thought to herself that fortunately, Dave was about to advance and become a god. Then, he would be at the same level as Vincent. She then looked at Dave and asked with anticipation, ¡°Aren¡¯t you preparing to become a God? Have you succeeded?¡± After hearing that, the corner of Dave¡¯s lips twitched violently. He covered his forehead and said with a painful expression, ¡°I failed!¡± Catherine asked in denial, ¡°Why?¡± Dave turned and looked at Vincent. He sighed helplessly and said, ¡°Because I don¡¯t have a divine spark that suits me. I can¡¯t become a god for the time being.¡± Vincent did not want to mention his earlier mistake at that moment. He turned to Monica and said, ¡°Time is of the essence. Let¡¯s begin the journey!¡± Monica asked in surprise, ¡°Are we going together?¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°Serene Spring City has just experienced a great battle. I want to go over and have a look personally. I¡¯ll also tell everyone about the selection of the god. I can¡¯t be biased and select all the gods from the Devil Flame City!¡± Monica nodded and kept quiet. No one could tell whether she was disappointed. In her heart, the response she wanted to hear was that Vincent wanted to escort her because he was worried about her. However, if Vincent were to give such a response, he would not be the same god that Monica knew. After hearing that, Avril smiled and said, ¡°I initially wanted to send Monica to Serene Spring City. Since you¡¯re going, then I will stay behind and rest!¡± Vincent quickly responded to Avril, ¡°You can¡¯t rest yet. Harson still needs you and Angelina¡¯s support. When there is someone who is willing to go to the ruins of Bright Moon City, I need you to open the space tunnel and take them underground to take a look!¡± Avril could not help but roll her eyes and sighed. She said, ¡°I knew it would not be so easy to settle down. I will go back and inform Angelina!¡± After saying that, Ariel opened the space door and disappeared. Vincent turned to Dave and said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave everything here to you. If there¡¯s any trouble that you can¡¯t resolve, let the believers in the city pray to me. I¡¯ll rush over at the first possible moment!¡± Dave nodded in agreement and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it!¡± Vincent turned and waved to Monica. He then waved his hand again and opened a space door. Monica walked toward him nervously. After nodding to Dave and Catherine, she followed behind Vincent and disappeared from the meeting hall. The entire hall was completely silent. Catherine sighed faintly and said, ¡°Who would still think of you as the City Lord? If you don¡¯t become a god, your position will be at risk!¡± Dave turned to look at Catherine. He said with some displeasure, ¡°What about my position? I am the City Lord of Devil Flame City, Vincent is the god of the Elf race, Monica is the High Priest and Master Avril is not even an elf. Why do I need to care about my position with them?¡± Catherine noticed that Dave was a little unhappy so she said with an aggrieved look, ¡°I don¡¯t want to instigate anything bad about your relationships with them. It¡¯s just that you have sacrificed a lot for the Elf Race. You deserve to have a higher position, not just the one you have now!¡± Dave shook his head and said in a deep voice ¡°What have I done? It¡¯s nothing more than what a City Lord would do. Can this be counted as merit worth showing off? I just want to be a City Lord at the moment and help the Elf Race!¡± Dave¡¯s injury flared up after being agitated. Blood flowed out from the corner of his mouth, he wobbled and was about to fall. Catherine quickly supported Dave and said with a worried look on her face, ¡°Alright, I understand now. I won¡¯t talk about this with you anymore. Why are you so heavily injured?¡± Dave sighed and responded with a melancholic look on his face, ¡°It was all for the sake of becoming a god. I was heavily injured as a result. Please help me to get some rest!¡± In Serene Spring City, Melissa sat high up in the study room of the City Lord¡¯s mansion. She listened to Sophia, who was standing in front of her, reciting the oracle of Ramirez. Her face gradually turned ashen. Melissa slammed the table heavily and shouted, ¡°D*mn the demons, they actually want to instigate internal conflicts among the elves. Is he trying to bring the elves to the brink of destruction?¡± Sophia quickly smiled and said, ¡°I think this is actually your chance!¡± Chapter 481 - Tried to Persuade Her by Force Melissa looked at Sophia and asked coldly, ¡°What opportunity are you talking about? You see the dawn of freedom, don¡¯t you?¡± Ever since Vincent helped Melissa to suppress the chaos in Serene Spring City, Sophia had been an important prisoner. She was constantly being watched and suppressed by Melissa herself. What Melissa did not expect was that Sophia had been very honest during this period of time. Not only did she not show any signs of intention to escape, but she even took the initiative to fulfill her promises. Every once in a while, she would tell Melissa some secrets about the treasure location of Darren and Jessica. However, Melissa still did not trust Sophia. After all, the woman had too many blood debts. Every single thing Darren and Jessica did back then could be reflected on Sophia. That was a crime that would not be forgotten! The reason why Melissa still kept Sophia by her side and guarded her personally was that she wanted to ask about all of Jessica¡¯s treasure locations. It was also because she pitied her as a woman. Sophia was in the wrong but when she knelt in front of Vincent and stated that she had no other choice than to become Jessica and Darren¡¯s accomplice, Melissa was convinced. That was why Melissa did not want this woman, who made enemies with Serene Spring City, to be locked up in a prison in the city and be humiliated. Therefore, the two women had a very complicated relationship. They spent a long time together at Serene Spring City. Sophia had gotten accustomed to Melissa¡¯s attitude. She said with a disapproving look, ¡°Of course, this is an opportunity for you. It¡¯s your chance to counterattack with Vincent behind you! From the perspective of the demons, the elves are slaves under their control. Once there was a rebellion, they had to suppress it with lightning-fast methods. Only then would the strength of the demons and their thirst for dominance over the elves be revealed! But this time, the demons in Imperial City would not do so. Perhaps they could no longer do so! This is because when Vincent returned from Imperial City, he was successfully promoted to an elf god. This meant that he had the upper hand in Imperial City. Even if he did not completely defeat the demons, he still caused a lot of trouble for the demons. Therefore, the demons in the Imperial City would not dare to go to Serene Spring City and Devil Flame City. They could only hide and secretly control the Dark Elves!¡± Melissa grabbed her chin and carefully considered Sophia¡¯s analysis. She nodded and said, ¡°Continue.¡± Sophia turned around and took two steps. The crisp sound of shackles clashing was obvious. She then raised her hands that were chained up and tidied up her messy hair. She said softly, ¡°Actually, the demons have no way out of this! So what if they can mobilize all the Dark Elves? All the Dark Elves in the world combined are not as good as the twelve apostles. So, even if the army comes in the future, you can rely on Vincent to kill the enemies one by one. When the demons have no one to use, he will naturally lose!¡± Melissa took a deep breath and shouted coldly, ¡°Sophia! I know that master once promised you that he would give you a way out but I would like to remind you that I will be the one deciding how you are going to live. If you think that the City Lord¡¯s residence is not suitable for you, I can immediately send you to prison!¡± Sophia stopped in her tracks and turned to look at Melissa in fear. Her eyes were filled with tenderness as if she was begging. Melissa noticed Sophia was trying to gain her sympathy by showing her weak side so she quickly turned her head away and said in a soft tone, ¡°Master came here to save all elves, regardless if they are Dark Elves or ordinary elves. He will never massacre all the Dark Elves that were bewitched by the demons. No one will use your evil plan!¡± After hearing that, Sophia sighed and muttered, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to cause too many deaths, you can actually use another method!¡± ¡°Another method?¡± Melissa frowned slightly and looked at Sophia who was smiling at her. For a moment, she could not figure out what other evil plan this woman had in mind. Sophia was straightforward with Melissa. She explained, ¡°Capture the thief and the king! If you don¡¯t want to kill the Dark Elves, you can assassinate the city lords or generals who are leading the army. At that time, won¡¯t those leaderless Dark Elves be forced to surrender to Vincent, who is already a god?¡± Melissa took a deep breath and remained quiet for a long time. She was very tempted by Sophia¡¯s idea because as an elf, she did not think that all Dark Elves are bad. Were all rulers the lackeys of the demons? If so, there should not be any harm killing traitors like them! However, Melissa understood Vincent well. Vincent would never raise his weapon against the Elf Race unless he had no other choice! At that moment, Serene Spring City was not under any pressure from the army. If they were to prepare for the assassination in advance, Vincent would probably not allow it! Melissa contemplated for a moment. She then raised her head and said, ¡°This method is somewhat useful but it can be used now. However, if you can use your viciousness against the demons, I might be able to give you a better life.¡± After hearing that, Sophia smirked. She pretended to be weak and said softly, ¡°I¡¯m in your hands. Of course, I¡¯ll do whatever you say. If you¡¯re not happy with this method, I can help you think of other ways against the enemy!¡± Sophia looked at Melissa in a flirtatious manner. Melissa could not help but squint her eyes. She did not know whether she should be angry or just ignore her. At that moment, a voice was heard from outside the door. ¡°Your previous idea was very good. You don¡¯t need to think of any other ideas!¡± After hearing that, Melissa was startled and quickly stood up from her seat. She recognized that it was Vincent¡¯s voice. Melissa quickly went and opened the door. She noticed that Vincent and Monica were standing outside the door. Her eyes were filled with joy. She called out, ¡°Master!¡± Vincent nodded and turned around to make an introduction, ¡°This is Monica, the High Priest of Devil Flame City. She came to spread our ideology to Serene Spring City!¡± After hearing that, Melissa looked at Monica curiously. She said with great respect, ¡°My name is Melissa, the current city lord of Serene Spring City. Thank you very much for coming. There are many elves in Serene Spring City who believe in their master but there are no proper guides for them to learn. If you help to build a temple at Serene Spring City, you will be the High Priest of Serene Spring City too!¡± Monica nodded and said softly, ¡°It is my duty to spread the ideology of my lord, Vincent. Rest assured, it will be done.¡± After Melissa and Monica introduced each other, Vincent looked at Sophia who was left behind in the room. He said in a deep voice, ¡°The suggestion you gave to Melissa is very useful. There are little hurdles to overcome but with a little modification, it can be a good strategy against the enemy!¡± Sophia raised her head and looked at Vincent. She did not expect that, in the blink of an eye, Vincent had become a god of the Elf Race and she needed Vincent¡¯s words to stay alive. Sophia did not appear as charming as before. Her voice sounded cold and emotionless when she said, ¡°I don¡¯t have much knowledge. That was the best method I could come up with. If there are any shortcomings, I¡¯ll have to trouble Vincent to modify it!¡± Melissa, who was standing in front of Vincent, sighed in relief. She was very worried that Sophia would cross the line and try to seduce Vincent. If that happened, it would anger Vincent and also cause trouble for her! Sophia¡¯s cold response was a little unexpected but that was the best outcome that Melissa hoped for. Vincent said indifferently, ¡°No worries! There are some details that need to be revised and I will do it personally!¡± After saying that, Vincent reached out a finger and gently tapped his ear. He then raised his head and said, ¡°Kurt, I¡¯ve reached Serene Spring City. Come and meet me immediately!¡± After realizing that Vincent was ready to discuss the amendments to the proposed method, Melissa quickly said, ¡°Master, let¡¯s talk inside!¡± Vincent nodded and walked into the study room with Monica. Melissa respectfully gave the seat of honor to Vincent while she stood obediently and waited for Vincent¡¯s order. She also gestured to Sophia to stand behind her. She did not want her to do anything out of the ordinary. Not long after, Kurt, whose appearance had been restored, came to the study room and greeted Vincent. Vincent nodded and said softly, ¡°Kurt, you have to relay everything I said to Avril and Angelina in Devil Flame City!¡± Kurt nodded and said, ¡°Yes!¡± His eyes turned blank as he entered the state of operating the internal program. Vincent then said, ¡°From now on, Serene Spring City and Devil Flame City will send additional scouts to investigate the surroundings. Once they discover an unknown army has entered the area of the two cities, they will immediately report the news to me. Then, all those who have the authority to modify will move out together and gather all the city lords or generals leading the army into the space tunnel. I will then settle the rest!¡± Chapter 482 - The Operation Began, the Trap Was Beheaded In one night, Serene Spring City and Devil Flame City had sent out countless scouts to investigate the roads leading to the nearby cities. It was not until daybreak that the scouts gathered all the information and reported them to their respective city lords. The two city lords immediately used their own methods to report the situation to Vincent. In the study of the City Lord¡¯s residence, Vincent sat in front of his desk and looked at the detailed information that Kurt had personally summarized for him. He nodded and sighed. ¡°Five armies from different places have already appeared in the vicinity of Devil Flame City. Four of them have already been identified, and they are all personally led by the City Lord Three armies have appeared in the vicinity of Serene Spring City. Their identities have been confirmed. They are led by the City Lord or the general of the city that they belong to! Ramirez was able to trick eight cities into sending out troops in such a short period of time. It seems that I have underestimated his control over the Dark Elves!¡± Kurt, who was standing respectfully by the side, said seriously, ¡°But even if the demons are ambitious, they cannot escape Sir Vincent¡¯s scheme! The plan you made yesterday was very brilliant. Once it is implemented, it will definitely resolve the current conflict!¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to participate in tonight¡¯s operation. Go and call Monica and Melissa for me!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Kurt nodded, turned around, and walked out of the study. Not long after that, Melissa and Monica arrived one after another. The only thing that made Vincent surprised was that Sophia was still following behind Melissa. The shackles on Sophia¡¯s feet had been removed, leaving only the iron chains that were locked tightly on her wrists. She was no longer as restricted and could move around freely to a certain extent. After seeing Vincent¡¯s gaze, Melissa quickly explained, ¡°Master, don¡¯t misunderstand. I removed the shackles on her feet to make it convenient for me to bring her around the city. I¡¯ll put them back on her after the inspection is completed!¡± Vincent shook his head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to explain it to me. You have the final say in all the administrative matters in Serene Spring City! You must remember that you are the City Lord of all the residents in Serene Spring City. You are the City Lord from the Carter family. You do not represent me. You just have to do what you think is right!¡± Melissa quickly nodded and straightened her body. She turned her head to look at Sophia proudly. At that moment, Sophia was like a lazy lady playing with a pet cat. She looked at Melissa very lazily and smiled at her. Vincent naturally took all of this seriously, but he did not care. He just continued to look at the information on the table. Monica, who was standing opposite Melissa and Sophia, coughed a little awkwardly and said, ¡°The temple in Serene Spring City has started construction. I have also re-selected a part of the clergy and handed over the complete doctrine to them. I believe that before the temple is built, all believers will be able to learn the complete doctrine and become pure believers of fire!¡± Melissa finally came back to her senses after listening to Monica. She nodded and said, ¡°Thank you! Now it is time for me to fulfill my promise. From today on, you are not only the High Priest of Devil Flame City but also the High Priest of Serene Spring City. Everything in the temple is under your control. The sacrificial ceremony that requires the City Lord to attend every year will also be presided over by you. At that time, Dave and I will also listen to your orders!¡± Monica said nervously in a low voice, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare. Everything I do is for Vincent!¡± Vincent suddenly interrupted the conversation between the two women, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get down to business!¡± He said in a deep voice, ¡°Now that all the information has been gathered, it¡¯s time for us to respond! Tonight, we will take the initiative to attack and take down all the city lords or generals who came with their armies. We will also let Ramirez, who is hiding in the Imperial City, know that as long as I am here, his schemes will never succeed!¡± When Melissa and Monica heard this, they could not help but reveal excited and expectant expressions. Melissa said very happily, ¡°We will act tonight? That¡¯s great! We will be able to witness master¡¯s powerful means again!¡± Monica said with some worry, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that I will drag everyone down. Why don¡¯t we call for more helpers from Devil Flame City?¡± Vincent shook his head and said very decisively, ¡°This time, Devil Flame City will face a crisis that far surpasses that of Serene Spring City. Hence, we won¡¯t be able to mobilize manpower from there. However, you don¡¯t have to worry. Now that you¡¯ve mastered the power of modification, not only will you be able to protect yourself but you¡¯ll definitely be able to help!¡± Monica listened to Vincent¡¯s approval and was greatly encouraged. She nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely complete the task that you¡¯ve given me!¡± Vincent stood up and placed his hands on the desk. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Alright, I have already asked Kurt to tell the elves in Devil Flame City to start moving. The two of you should hurry and get ready. As long as the sky turns dark tonight, it will be time to move before sunrise tomorrow morning!¡± Monica and Melissa responded in unison, ¡°Yes!¡± After Vincent waved his hand, Monica and Melissa immediately turned around and left the study. They rushed straight out of the city. Before the sky turned dark, Melissa and Monica had each arrived at a military camp built deep in the mountains and forests. They took advantage of the evening skies and quietly opened the space door. They then walked toward the center of the camp in the parallel space. The camp that Melissa was currently in was the camp belonging to the troops of Extreme Demon City that was near Serene Spring City and the one leading the troops this time was the City Lord of the Extreme Demon City, Mcgee! At that moment, Mcgee was eating barbecue in his own tent. He did not notice Melissa who had walked into his tent quietly. She was standing in front of him, sizing him up from head to toe in the parallel space. Melissa sighed in excitement, ¡°Master said that before dawn is the time to act, so we can start now!¡± She could not wait to open the space door. She reached out her hands to grab Mcgee. She was ready to drag him into the space tunnel. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± At the same time, Mcgee put down the roast meat in his hands vigilantly. He raised his head and glared in front of him. He looked at the pair of arms stretching out from within the void. The hands grabbed Mcgee¡¯s wrist and wanted to drag Mcgee into the illusory door. Melissa realized that she had been careless. Mcgee was City Lord. He had to have at least the strength of a level 40 creature. He was far from an existence that she could contend against! Her sudden attack had failed and she was restrained instead. Melissa could not help but panic for a moment. In a moment of desperation, she could only pull back her free arm and pull out the Devil Dragon¡¯s Spine from her waist. The Devil Dragon¡¯s Spine, which was like a soft whip, transformed into a straight longsword. She then slashed directly at Mcgee¡¯s wrist. Mcgee was unable to estimate the opponent¡¯s strength at that moment but he knew that the Devil Dragon¡¯s Spine was once a weapon that belonged to the apostles. Therefore, he did not dare to be careless and chose to let go of Melissa¡¯s wrist. After escaping successfully, Melissa did not dare to stay any longer. She did not believe that she could harm Mcgee with the Devil Dragon¡¯s Spine. She quickly retreated and even forgot to close the space door. She only wanted to stay away from Mcgee¡¯s tent and come up with a long-term plan. Otherwise, she would fail the mission given to her by her master. Mcgee stood up with an angry expression. He looked at the arms that were withdrawing rapidly back into the space door along with the Devil Dragon¡¯s Spine. He suddenly realized that the strength of the other party might be much lower than he had expected. That was why the other party did not dare to confront him directly. As the other party was already thinking of retreating, it was the best time for him to take the initiative to attack! ¡°If you dare to use such a dirty trick to sneak attack me, don¡¯t even think about escaping today!¡± shouted Mcgee. He then took a step forward and entered the space door. Melissa, who was retreating quickly, widened her eyes in disbelief. She did not expect such an unexpected surprise! As long as Mcgee entered the space tunnel, regardless of whether he was active or passive, the plan would be considered a success! ¡°The space door is closed!¡± At that moment, Melissa finally calmed down. Her first reaction was to close the space door behind Mcgee. She then stood on the spot, looking very nervous and wary of Mcgee. After Mcgee noticed the movement behind him, he subconsciously turned his head and looked at Melissa. He snorted coldly and said, ¡°Do you think that you can defeat me by locking me here? With your strength, no matter where you are, you are no match for me!¡± Melissa said nervously, ¡°First of all, I want to emphasize something to you. I have never thought of defeating you. My mission today is to invite you here! I don¡¯t know what to do after that!¡± Mcgee frowned slightly because he did not understand what Melissa meant. However, he had a vague feeling that Melissa might not be the only one in this mysterious space! At the same time, in the study room of Serene Spring City, Vincent put down the documents in his hand and raised his head to look at the sky that had completely darkened. He then took out the Lingluo Race¡¯s tunnel token and gently drew it in front of him. The moment he arrived at the door, it opened abruptly. Behind this door was the eternal space tunnel that the Lingluo Race had used to open for countless years! After Vincent walked into the tunnel, he saw that the spider webs and cocoons that the ancient Zerg had left behind were still intact. Under the dark night, the entire tunnel could not help but look a little eerie. However, Vincent did not care about it. He raised the tunnel token and poured psionic power into it. Soon, a light screen appeared on the tunnel token. The light screen showed a clear, straight main road surrounded by gray fog. Not far away, there were two glittering spots of light, one of which was emitting green light, and the other was an eye-catching red light. The tunnel token could control all the movements in the parallel space-time. The straight main road symbolized the eternal space tunnel, and the fog around it symbolized the area where modification authority could be used to open up a temporary tunnel. The two spots of light represented the individuals in the parallel space-time. The green indicated that the individual could enter and exit freely, while the red indicated that the other party did not have the ability to enter and exit the parallel space freely. Vincent wanted to use this parallel space-time to solve the problem at hand! ¡°Space jump!¡± whispered Vincent. However, his position did not change at all. On the other hand, Mcgee who was in front of Melissa had suddenly disappeared. Chapter 483 - The Same Lesson After seeing Mcgee disappear from her sight, Melissa could not help but exclaim, ¡°Oh my God! Master is really amazing. He can control the movements of others even though they are so far away. As expected of the god of the elves!¡± However, there was no one around Melissa at that moment, so she could not share her feelings. This made her miss Sophia, whom she had spent almost every day with. Sophia was very annoying and her behavior was disgusting. She had also helped to commit many crimes alongside Jessica. Nevertheless, Melissa had to admit that she really knew how to please others, both men and women! All of Melissa¡¯s family members had died at the hands of Darren and Jessica. This made her have no one to rely on except for Vincent. She did not even have anyone to talk to. Sophia was very tactful. She used her identity as a prisoner to follow Melissa and be her listener. Occasionally, she would chime in and utter a few words of flattery to compliment Melissa. She even tried to seduce Melissa. If it was anyone else, Sophia would only treat them coldly. This made Melissa not have a good impression of her. However, she did not hate her. After realizing that her thoughts were drifting away, Melissa quickly patted her face and sighed softly, ¡°Melissa! Calm down! Calm down! How could I think of a woman at this time? It was a fluke that I was able to control Mcgee just now. It did not count as completing the task given by master. Now there is still a chance to make up for it. I need to go to the next target and drag him into the space tunnel cleanly. Only then can tonight¡¯s task be considered to be completed successfully!¡± With that, Melissa controlled the platform under her feet and quickly activated space jump to jump far away from Mcgee¡¯s tent. In a forest more than ten miles away, another army had gathered. Their leader was the City Lord of Devil Cloud City, Robin. Compared to the other city lords, Robin¡¯s style of doing things was the most unique. He believed that no matter when or where a war was fought, there must always be good wine, singing, and dancing! Therefore, although the camp of Devil Cloud City was set up in a hidden forest, there was a huge bonfire. The soldiers were singing and dancing around the bonfire, drinking the good wine in their cups. At that moment, Monica, who was walking in the space tunnel, could not help but look at the crazy soldiers around her nervously. At the same time, she was worried about her next mission. If even the ordinary soldiers looked like this, would their city lord be even more abnormal? Monica became more and more cautious amidst her worry. Even though she was in parallel space and would never be discovered by anyone, she still tiptoed into the tent subconsciously where Robin was. Robin was a male elf who was more than two meters tall and had a strong physique. He was lying on the couch with his upper body naked. His two arms were as thick as tree stumps. Each of them was holding a half-meter tall wine jar. His eyes were tightly shut and his mouth was wide open. He was snoring loudly as he was dead drunk. Monica¡¯s control over the power of modification was personally taught by Avril. At that moment, she knew that even if Robin did not resist, she did not have the strength to move him into the space tunnel. Therefore, she could only use her imagination to think about ways to make it easier for her to drag Robin into the space tunnel. Monica suddenly smiled and sighed slyly, ¡°I have an idea!¡± She then controlled the platform under her feet to sink slowly until most of her body had sunk into the ground. She walked over to Robin¡¯s bed and opened a space door on his bed. ¡°Crack!¡± As the space door opened, a crack appeared in the middle of the bed. At the same time, Robin¡¯s heavy body sank half an inch. His snoring stopped abruptly. Robin opened his eyes in a daze and looked around. He found that there was nothing unusual in the tent, but he still felt like something was wrong. Just as Robin was about to sit up and check the room again, the bed under him completely shattered, and his entire body instantly fell into the parallel space. ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Crack!¡± Robin crashed heavily onto the platform of the space tunnel. Two large wine jars smashed onto his head one after another. However, this insignificant impact did not knock Robin unconscious. Instead, it knocked him awake! ¡°Hmm, who are you?¡± Robin rubbed his drowsy eyes. He realized that he was in an unfamiliar space. In front of him stood a petite Fire Elf. He then asked questions hoping to seek clarifications on the situation. Monica initially thought that she was moving a drunkard, she did not expect that he would wake up in such a critical moment. She felt scared and nervous at that moment. ¡°Don¡¯t move! Someone will deal with you later!¡± Robin raised his hand and rubbed the back of his head. He then responded, ¡°Someone is going to deal with me? Who dares to deal with me!¡± His voice was very loud. At that moment, his tone was very aggressive. Monica, who was scared of him, felt that her life was being threatened at that moment. She subconsciously closed her eyes and tried to escape. At the same time, she was praying to Vincent in her heart. Vincent knew that Monica was timid so he left an ability in Monica that could protect her in times of crisis. Whenever Monica prays to Vincent for help, the ability will be activated automatically. Even though Monica had no intention to attack, her body automatically activated fire spiritualization. There were 12 wings of flame on her back that fluttered along with the flame wings. A huge fireball appeared behind Monica and condensed into a giant figure that looked exactly like her. Robin looked at the avatar of the Fire God that appeared behind Monica and retreated. As he was drunk at that moment, he had no complete control over his limbs. He tripped himself and fell to the ground. Robin sat on the ground and asked Monica casually with a blank expression, ¡°Hey, what are you doing? Can¡¯t we talk this out properly?¡± However, Monica could not hear Robin¡¯s voice at that moment. She was only focused on praying frantically to Vincent in her heart. As long as the danger signal that Monica had sent out did not disappear, then the Fire God avatar behind her would attack! The Fire God avatar behind Monica raised its right arm. At the same time, twelve flaming wings started flapping. Amidst the blazing waves of fire, twelve lifelike fire dragons appeared and surrounded Robin as if he was in a sea of fire! ¡°Ah!¡± Amidst a series of shrill screams, Monica opened her eyes in a daze. She saw Robin rolling in a sea of fire. She then realized that she had actually automatically launched a powerful attack on Robin. Monica did not know what she had at the moment. Even though she started training when she worked at Hell¡¯s Rose but it was only to the extent of giving massages. Later, after becoming a High Priest, other than preaching, Monica focused on training in the temple. At that moment, when Vincent answered her prayers, he increased her strength and gave her all his strongest abilities. Therefore, Monica¡¯s combat strength at that moment was higher than any level 40 Dark Elves. That was why Robin was in so much pain. That was the consequence of provoking Vincent¡¯s High Priest! Robin struggled and shouted desperately, ¡°Help! You are a crazy woman, what are you doing?¡± Monica saw what happened and could not help but blame herself, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t know how to stop the flames. Can you think of a way to escape from it?¡± Robin, who was in the sea of fire, had a rather good temper. He responded to Monica, ¡°Escape? How? I didn¡¯t expect you guys to use such a powerful ability on me. Am I going to die in the hands of a little girl like you?¡± Monica anxiously stomped her feet on the spot and muttered, ¡°What should I do? What should I do? What should I do now?¡± Just as Monica was about to lose it, the sea of fire in front of her suddenly disappeared together with Robin. Even though Monica was timid, she was very smart. She thought that Vincent had made a move. She quickly clenched her fist and placed it on her chest. She let out a sigh and said, ¡°Thank you, you are a great god! May you be able to save the lost lamb that is trapped in the sea of fire!¡± Robin appeared in a space tunnel. He was still wrapped in flames. The flames burned all the cobwebs surrounding him. Vincent was shocked when he saw him. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Melissa shouldn¡¯t have such strength! Was it really Monica? She could fight a city lord?¡± Vincent then sighed in disbelief. He waved his hand and extinguished the flames that were wrapped around Robin¡¯s body. Robin, who was lucky enough to survive, was completely charred black. He was terrified. He looked up and noticed that the surroundings had changed. The woman was being replaced by a strange-looking alien. He let out a sign and said, ¡°Thank god! I finally got rid of that crazy Woman!¡± Vincent looked at Robin and shook his head. He said helplessly, ¡°Since you have already learned your lesson, then I won¡¯t be doing anything else. Just stand aside and be good!¡± Robin looked at Vincent, who was giving orders to him. He could not help but feel disgusted. However, when he looked in the direction where Vincent was pointing, he was shocked to find that his face was bruised and swollen. There was also blood flowing out of the corner of his mouth. He squatted next to the space tunnel. At that moment, Robin did not realize how dangerous his situation was. He asked Mcgee casually, ¡°Mcgee! Aren¡¯t you supposed to be in another city? Why are you here?¡± Mcgee raised his head and looked at Robin with tears in his eyes. He waved at him repeatedly and said, ¡°Shut up and come over quickly! Don¡¯t ask anything or you¡¯ll get beaten up!¡± Chapter 484 - Treat With Force and Try Your Best to Convince Him Robin noticed that Mcgee kept calling out to him. He looked at the injury on his face with caution. The strength of a level 40 creature was far beyond that of a low-level creature. Under normal circumstances, the creature should have had a very powerful recovery ability. This was unless it was attacked by someone of the same level or higher. Only then would its recovery ability not be as effective. Mcgee¡¯s face was currently covered in blood. Obviously, the creature who had beaten him earlier must be an expert whose strength surpassed that of a level 40 creature! Robin immediately deduced the other party¡¯s strength after looking at Mcgee and Vincent in front of him. Robin was not interested in anything other than the banquet and fine wine. He had never thought of fighting Vincent to the death. He did not even send troops to attack Serene Spring City. He only wanted to bring his soldiers on vacation. However, he did not expect to almost be beaten to death by a crazy woman halfway through the bonfire party. In the end, he was inexplicably thrown into an unknown space! Even though he knew that he was no match for her, Robin¡¯s choice was very straightforward. He did not have the dignity of a level 40 creature at all. He walked to Mcgee¡¯s side obediently and crouched down like a prisoner with his hands on his head. Vincent could not help but feel a little surprised when he saw Robin was so tactful. At the same time, the light screen in front of him lit up again. Vincent waved his hand and immediately summoned the red light on the screen in front of him. Mcgee and Robin, who were squatting in the corner, only felt a slight vibration coming from the platform under their feet. A figure soon appeared in front of Vincent. It was an unkempt Dark Elf. He was frowning. His eyes were filled with confusion and puzzlement. ¡°Benjamin! You were actually brought here. Looking at you, you must have gone on another expedition with your wife!¡± Robin immediately recognized the other party¡¯s identity and mocked him with a gloating expression. Benjamin turned his head in a daze and looked in the direction of the voice. As the surrounding light was very dim, he could not see the charred Robin. He only saw Mcgee, who was squatting in the corner, his face covered in blood. ¡°Why are you here? What happened?¡± Benjamin could not help but treat Mcgee as the individual who was teasing him. He questioned him with an annoyed look. Mcgee shook his head and did not say anything. He just raised his hand and pointed at where Vincent was standing. Benjamin¡¯s gaze slowly moved, and finally landed on Vincent. After seeing Vincent¡¯s appearance that was different from the elves, Benjamin immediately became alert. He said in a deep voice, ¡°B*stard! You must be a foreigner that is destroying the Elf Race. You actually dared to sneak attack me while my wife and I were resting. Such a despicable method must have been done by a foreigner like you!¡± Vincent looked at the furious Benjamin in front of him. It was obvious that he had not suffered much, so he would not be honest when facing him. He immediately made preparations, smiled, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no one will disturb your wife. I just wanted to invite you over to have a chat. If you don¡¯t accept my invitation, I will do my best to convince you!¡± Benjamin frowned slightly and casually tidied up his pajamas. He then clenched his fists and prepared himself to attack at any time. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Despicable foreigner, no matter what you say today, don¡¯t you try to convince me!¡± Mcgee, who was squatting in the corner, could not help but cover his eyes when he saw the scene. When he first met Vincent, his reaction was basically the same as Benjamin¡¯s, but he did not expect that Vincent to actually use force. After all, body language was also a form of language! Vincent looked at Benjamin who was hostile toward him and nodded slightly. He quickly raised his hand and grabbed forward. A huge flaming hand suddenly appeared in the air in front of Benjamin. It grabbed his head and dragged him quickly toward Vincent. Vincent twisted his neck and took a step forward calmly. He met Benjamin just in time. He threw a punch and directly smashed the huge flaming hand that was covering Benjamin¡¯s head. His fist came into contact with Benjamin¡¯s face. Benjamin, who did not react at all, was suddenly hit by a heavy blow. His entire body flew back more than ten meters. When he managed to sit up again, golden stars had appeared in front of his eyes. He was so dizzy that he could not tell the direction of his surroundings at all. Vincent did not give Benjamin any chance. With a gentle swing of his arm, more than ten long fire snakes instantly emerged from his back. They quickly spread forward, entangled Benjamin¡¯s hands and feet. The snakes then dragged him in front of Vincent. Vincent walked forward again. He used his hands and feet to beat up Benjamin brutally. Vincent waved his fist as he asked politely, ¡°I told you before, I will definitely use my methods to convince you! Now, are you willing to be my guest and listen to what I have to say?¡± Benjamin, whose face was covered in blood, quickly said, ¡°Yes, yes! I will listen, I will listen!¡± Vincent retracted his fist calmly. He pointed in the direction of Mcgee and said politely, ¡°Alright then. Please go over there and wait together, City Lord Benjamin!¡± Benjamin was a little surprised when he heard Vincent addressing him as city lord. He replied blankly, ¡°I¡¯m not the City Lord, my wife is the City Lord!¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Vincent could not help but be stunned after hearing that. He then turned to look at Mcgee and Robin. The blanked Robin took the initiative to come forward. He smiled and said to Vincent, ¡°Benjamin is only the general of Mosen City. His wife, Winnie, is the City Lord of Mosen City! If you wish to summon the city lords of each city, I¡¯m afraid you will have to ask your men to invite Winnie over!¡± Vincent could not help but be speechless. If he were to invite Winnie over and they could not communicate properly, would he have to beat a woman up in public then? If word got out, it would not sound good! Just as Vincent was in a difficult position, Benjamin finally saw that there was actually a black shadow standing beside him. After carefully identifying it, he exclaimed, ¡°D*mn! So it¡¯s you, you piece of trash! You¡¯ve already beaten me up to such a state! Do you still want to harm my wife? If there¡¯s anything, come at me. There¡¯s no need to alarm my wife. I can also make the decision regarding the matters in Mosen City!¡± Vincent looked at Benjamin who was fiercely protecting his wife and secretly heaved a sigh of relief. He then nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s fine too! For your wife¡¯s safety, I hope General Benjamin will cooperate well!¡± Benjamin wiped off the blood from his nose, stood up, and said with his head held high, ¡°As long as you don¡¯t touch my wife, everything will be fine!¡± After saying that, Benjamin glared at Robin fiercely. He then turned around, walked to Mcgee¡¯s side, and squatted down. He looked at the injuries on Mcgee¡¯s face and could not help but sigh in his heart. It seemed that their experiences were the same, but Robin¡¯s appearance was somewhat unexpected! Based on Benjamin¡¯s impression of Robin, Robin was a lazy good-for-nothing. When faced with such a situation, he would definitely make a compromise at the first opportunity. He would definitely not be strong enough to fight against such a powerful person. However, from the looks of it, Robin¡¯s injuries were the heaviest among the three of them. This meant that he must have fought valiantly to the end with Vincent and forced Vincent to use some kind of powerful method. That was why he was injured to such an extent. Benjamin squatted in the corner and looked at Robin¡¯s pitch-black figure. He sighed unhappily, ¡°Looks like I have underestimated him. To be able to force that foreign race to use all of his strength, it can be said that Robin did not forget his position as City Lord!¡± However, Mcgee realized that Benjamin seemed to have misunderstood something, so he explained, ¡°The injuries on Robin¡¯s body were not inflicted by that outsider, but by the individual who went to invite him into this magical space. So when he was transported here, he was already in this state!¡± After hearing what Mcgee said, Benjamin felt as though he had swallowed a fly. He said with a look of disgust, ¡°He was actually severely injured by a mere lackey. Trash, he is indeed trash!¡± Mcgee did not express his opinion after hearing Benjamin¡¯s evaluation of Robin. He just turned his head silently and continued to remain silent as he squatted in the corner. On the other hand, Vincent seemed to be getting impatient from waiting, so he said to the three Dark Elves beside him, ¡°Since the three of you were invited from the vicinity of Serene Spring City, then there¡¯s no need for us to continue waiting here. Let¡¯s go somewhere else!¡± Robin asked nervously at the first moment, ¡°Go where?¡± Meanwhile, Vincent just smiled faintly and did not answer him. After seeing that, Robin could not help but turn to look at Mcgee and Benjamin in the corner. When he saw that the two of them did not have the slightest reaction, he immediately felt a little puzzled. Benjamin replied impatiently, ¡°Trash! Quickly shut your mouth. No matter where he wants to go, do we have any choice?¡± Robin thought what Benjamin said made sense. He then smiled and nodded to Vincent. He walked back to Mcgee¡¯s side and squatted down. He sighed, ¡°Actually, I think we should invite City Lord Winnie. No matter what important matter we want to discuss, the position of city lord is higher than that of a general! Moreover, with the fiery temper of City Lord Winnie, after meeting this ruthless person, the situation will be more explosive!¡± After Benjamin heard Robin¡¯s provocative words, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Just you wait! If you can still get out alive in the future, I will deal with you then! If my wife gets hurt because of your words, I¡¯ll make your Devil Cloud City into a dead city!¡± Robin sneered with disdain and muttered to himself, ¡°Back then when I invited City Lord Winnie to the banquet, you said something like this. Unfortunately, you can¡¯t keep your word! I don¡¯t know how someone like you who doesn¡¯t know how to respect others could marry a beauty like City Lord Winnie!¡± Just as Benjamin was about to stand up and fight Robin to the death, Vincent suddenly said, ¡°Everyone, welcome! You are going on a journey with me. You are about to see the history of the Elf Race!¡± Chapter 485 - Under the Bright Moon City, Waiting for Guests As Vincent¡¯s voice gradually disappeared, Benjamin and the rest of them felt that they were being transported away. However, there were no movements from the surrounding area and Vincent was still standing not far away. Everything looked very normal. Benjamin thought that Vincent must have made a mistake. This was unless the entire space around them was moving along with them, which seemed rather impossible. Benjamin and the rest of them felt a slight tremor under their feet. They could not help but look at Vincent. Vincent snapped his fingers lightly, and a ball of fire lit up. The ball of fire immediately turned into a fire dragon that occupied the entire tunnel while lighting up the entire space. Vincent looked at Benjamin and the others and said with a smile, ¡°I know what the three of you are thinking. Even though we have reached our destination, we still have to wait for the others to arrive before I can bring you guys to have a look around. In the meantime, you can use the light in the tunnel to see what is around you!¡± After hearing that, Benjamin and the others immediately turned their heads to look around. They then realised that the tunnel barrier behind them was actually transparent! They could clearly see a vast underground space through the tunnel. It seemed to be the remains of an underground river. Robin, who was the first to adapt to the situation, said blankly, ¡°Isn¡¯t this just a dry underground water tunnel? What¡¯s there to see?¡± Vincent nodded slightly. He tacitly agreed with Robin¡¯s words and said indifferently, ¡°That¡¯s right. This is indeed an underground river, but when you really go to that space, you will understand its magic!¡± Robin once again sized up the space outside. After thinking for a moment, he said with a shocked expression, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want to kill us so that you can save time and avoid the work of disposing of our corpses!¡± Vincent smiled. He then raised his hand and gently hooked his finger. The fire dragon hovering in the space tunnel was flying up and down in the air as if it was alive. Vincent said softly, ¡°If I wanted to kill the three of you, why would I need to dump your bodies? As long as the fire touches you, even your ashes won¡¯t be left behind!¡± After hearing what Vincent said, Robin let out a long sigh of relief. He muttered, ¡°That¡¯s good, as long as you don¡¯t kill us, we¡¯ll do anything!¡± Benjamin turned to look at Robin with disdain. His tone was cold as he said, ¡°Trash like you can have faith? How are you an elf? You¡¯ve completely disgraced the entire Dark Elves! Let¡¯s see how you¡¯ll face the statue of Gajero in the future!¡± Robin said indifferently, ¡°Why can¡¯t I face the statue of Gajero? I believe in him as a god because he can make me the City Lord. He can let me lead the soldiers and residents of the city to hold a banquet and drink fine wine. But I¡¯ve never thought of dying for him! If Gajero is not happy about it, he can choose not to acknowledge me as a believer. At that time, I can just change my belief. Anyway, as long as my life is not in danger, I can continue to drink my life away. That would be better than anything else!¡± After Benjamin heard Robin¡¯s depraved words, he was so angry that he did not know what to say. He could only glare at Robin fiercely. Afterwards, he turned his gaze to the side and could not look at him for a second longer. Mcgee, who had been quiet the whole time, opened his mouth and said, ¡°The two of you shouldn¡¯t fight for now. If we were to fight amongst ourselves, then our lives and deaths will be in the hands of each other. We should instead work together. Perhaps we can still fight for a chance of survival!¡± Robin and Benjamin each let out a cold laugh after hearing what Mcgee had said. Robin looked at Vincent in fear and sighed softly, ¡°Work together? Stop joking. Even if the three of us were to be tied together, we would not be his match!¡± Benjamin also agreed in a rare manner, ¡°That¡¯s right. He did not kill us because our identities and duties are still useful to him! But if the three of us were to join forces to resist, then he would definitely kill us. Who knows, he might even implicate my wife. Don¡¯t bring me along to do such a suicidal thing!¡± After hearing the reactions of the two of them, Mcgee could not help but say, ¡°You have misunderstood my meaning. What I want to say is that since he has taken a liking to our identities, it must mean that he wants us to do something. As long as we all choose to cooperate, everyone will be able to live safely!¡± Benjamin and Robin were stunned when they heard that. They turned to look at Mcgee at the same time, their eyes filled with shock and helplessness. They had thought that Mcgee was the least afraid of death among the three of them. He seemed like he was ready to unite them and fight together. However, in the end, they realized that Mcgee was already thinking of compromising with the other party! Vincent, who was standing not too far away from the three of them, did not seem to hear their conversation. He did not react at all. He just quietly looked at the light screen in front of him. He was currently in the underground space of Bright Moon City and was slightly closer to the territory of Devil Flame City. However, he did not discover anyone entering the space tunnel near Devil Flame City. This made him a little anxious. At the same time, he was also worried that something unexpected might have happened. ¡­ At the same time, under Devil Flame City, Dave, Ebenezer, Avril, and Angelina walked out of the city gate together. They were just about to begin their missions. ¡°The four groups attacking our Devil Flame City are coincidentally spread out in four different directions. They are advancing rapidly toward Devil Flame City. I¡¯ve only just confirmed the latest movements of the four groups. Next, I¡¯ll ask Ebenezer to go to the east, Avril to the north, and Angelina to the south. You¡¯re all going to deal with the city lords of the three cities. As the opponents¡¯ strength is very strong, the three of you must work hard! As for the army in the west, just leave it to me. The leader there is only a general, so it is relatively easier for me to deal with him. My strength should be enough to deal with him, so let¡¯s work hard together. Send the target into the space tunnel before dawn!¡± Ebenezer and the others did not have any objections to Dave¡¯s arrangement. As they were in such dangerous situations, it was best to distribute work according to one¡¯s ability. Accidents were often more likely to happen if one had to deal with opponents that were stronger than them. Avril nodded and reminded everyone, ¡°Alright, everyone, let¡¯s go. Pay attention to your safety!¡± After everyone said goodbye to each other, they turned around and left in different directions. Compared to Melissa and Monica, who had just mastered the modification authority, the four of them in Devil Flame City were obviously much more skilled. Therefore, although they set off later, their efficiency was extremely high! Ebenezer who was a shadow demon naturally had the advantage of moving faster in the dark. After running at full speed for half an hour, he finally saw an army rushing by in the middle of the wilderness. The one leading the army was Gilbo, the City Lord of Black Iron City, the neighbor of Devil Flame City! Gilbo did not come from a noble family. Instead, he rose to the position of City Lord from an ordinary soldier. Therefore, his ability was definitely one of the best among all the City Lords. His prestige in Black Iron City was unrivaled. After receiving the mission from Ramirez, Gilbo immediately gathered his army. He was prepared to flatten Devil Flame City to defend his faith. Under Gilbo¡¯s orders, more than 100,000 troops had gathered in Black Iron City. They aimed to march toward Devil Flame City in one night. Gilbo maintained his usual style of leading the troops. He was walking alone in front of the army. As long as he did not stop, the soldiers behind him would always follow him. This way, he could ensure that the troops raid Devil Flame City at the fastest speed. However, at that moment, Gilbo noticed that there seemed to be a black shadow rushing toward him. As the light at night was too dim, Gilbo was uncertain if he was mistaken, or if there was really something that was moving at such a fast speed. ¡°Wait a minute, I¡­¡± Just as Gilbo was about to ask his troops to stop and go forward to check, the black shadow had already rushed in front of him and pushed him back. Gilbo, who was retreating, did not bump into the soldiers behind him. Instead, he fell into a magical space, leaving behind his troops. ¡°Eh? Where¡¯s the City Lord?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why did the City Lord suddenly disappear?¡± ¡°Stop the army immediately! Tell everyone to spread out and search for the City Lord!¡± The soldiers at the front shouted in a panic one after another. At the same time, they started to give emergency orders, ordering the hundreds of thousands of soldiers to spread out and search for Gilbo in the wilderness. In the space tunnel, Ebenezer stretched his arms and looked at the confused Gilbo. He said softly, ¡°You are my master¡¯s guest. I am only responsible for bringing you here. You can talk to my master directly if you need anything, so you must not think of attacking me. Otherwise, you will bring along a body full of wounds to see my master. That will be very disrespectful!¡± Gilbo listened to Ebenezer¡¯s kind reminder, but he still had no idea what had just happened. Just as he was about to ask cautiously, he felt the platform under his feet move quickly. Everything in front of him started to stretch into a long thin line. When he came back to his senses, the scene in front of him had changed again. Ebenezer had disappeared, and a smiling foreigner appeared instead. At the same time, there was a fire dragon circling behind him, illuminating the surrounding space. ¡°Bang!¡± Before Gilbo could come back to his senses, the back of his head was hit hard, and at the same time, the sound of gasping could be heard behind him. ¡°Who is it?¡± Gilbo turned around and saw two men standing behind him. They were holding the back of their heads with their hands. Gilbo asked in surprise when he saw the two of them, ¡°Monde! Charlie! Why are you two here?¡± They were the two city lords of the surrounding cities of Devil Flame City. They had appeared in the magical space at the same time as him. Monde and Charlie looked even more confused than Gilbert. They said in unison, ¡°We don¡¯t know. We just met a strange woman on the way, and then we fell down here!¡± Chapter 486 - Was a Surprise ¡°Strange woman? Is she an outsider? I met a monster in a black robe. He was the one who pushed me!¡± Gilbo could not help but sigh in confusion after he heard what Monde and Charlie had said. Monde and Charlie did not respond to him but they looked behind Gilbo in fear. When Gilbo noticed their reactions, he quickly turned around and saw the outsider being circled by a fire dragon. He was walking toward him. Gilbo asked nervously, ¡°Who are you and what do you want?¡± ¡°My name is Vincent. I¡¯m the one who invited you here. As for what I¡¯m doing, you have to wait for the other guest before I can tell you! In the meantime, you can ask those three in the corner. If they can¡¯t explain anything to you, I¡¯ll let you know through my own method!¡± Gilbo and the others looked in the direction that Vincent pointed. At the corner of the space tunnel, they found three Dark Elves squatting down. Two of them had normal skin color while the other Dark Elf¡¯s body was charred black. They looked extremely pitiful. Gilbo was shocked. He walked closer and asked, ¡°Mcgee and Benjamin! You guys are actually here too, what on earth happened?¡± As his entire body was charred black, Robin could not be recognized immediately. He approached him and said, ¡°Why are your reactions so slow? Do you even need to ask why we are here? Of course, we are preparing to send troops to Serene Spring City just like you guys but our movements have been detected by others so they planned an attack on us. We were forced to be here. Our soldiers are now without a leader and they can annihilate all of us in a minute. This is called strategy!¡± At that moment, Monde and Charlie were walking behind Gilbo. They nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, the two of us were marching on the road. All of a sudden, we fell into the trap of that foreign race. That is the reason why we are here. We should think of a way to escape. We can¡¯t stay here forever!¡± After hearing that, Robin nodded with a look of schadenfreude. He did not say anything. Mcgee and Benjamin said nervously, ¡°Get out of here? What do you plan to do? I advise you not to do anything rash otherwise the three of us might end up like them!¡± Monde and Charlie looked at the bloodstains on Benjamin and Mcgee¡¯s faces. They then looked at Robin¡¯s burnt head. They sort of knew what had happened to them. They could not help but ask curiously, ¡°It seems that you have tried fighting the outsider. I wonder if the three of you worked together or went up one by one?¡± Benjamin heard his question and quickly responded, ¡°We went up to him one by one but even if we worked together, we are still not his match! I advise you to accept the reality so you would suffer less. As long as we wait for the last individual, we will know what he is going to do!¡± Monde and Charlie looked at each other when they heard that. They then squatted beside Gilbo and whispered, ¡°There were only three of you just now, but there are six of us now. As long as we work together, we might be able to defeat him!¡± Robin echoed from the side, ¡°That¡¯s right! But I¡¯m injured and can¡¯t fight anymore. Why don¡¯t the five of you work together and try?¡± Gilbo thought about it seriously. There was not much difference between five and six individuals, so he could give it a try. So, he looked at Mcgee and Benjamin with anticipation. After seeing this, Mcgee quickly covered the wound on his face and pretended to be dizzy. At the same time, he waved his hand, indicating that he was also heavily injured and could not fight anymore. Only Benjamin was the most honest and did not pretend to be seriously injured. Instead, he said with a serious face, ¡°I advise you not to think too hard! Not to mention the six of us working together, do you think that the twelve apostles who died did not come up with the idea of working together in the first place? But in the end, they still died and disappeared!¡± After hearing that, Gilbo suddenly came to a realization and turned to look at Vincent again. He muttered and sighed, ¡°You mean to say that he is the foreigner who killed the twelve apostles!¡± Benjamin smiled coldly and nodded. He said helplessly, ¡°Can¡¯t you see that he can crush a level 40 creature easily. At the same time, he has a group of special subordinates working for him. Would there be another person like him in Elf World? And I have to remind you that the three of us were captured from the vicinity of Serene Spring City. You, on the other hand, were captured near Devil Flame City. He was able to gather men near the two cities with a snap of his fingers. This kind of power is something that even the demons might not have, let alone us!¡± After hearing this, Gilbo and the other two immediately sat down on the ground, their faces filled with fear as they shivered. If they had not heard Benjamin¡¯s analysis and dissuasion, they would have challenged Vincent with full confidence at that moment. The result was needless to say. They were lucky to end up with injuries like Benjamin¡¯s! ¡°Then what should we do now? Should we just wait here?¡± asked Gilbo again. His tone was less arrogant and confident than before. Instead, he sounded more worried and apprehensive. Benjamin closed his eyes and leaned against the space barrier as if he was resting. He mumbled, ¡°What else can we do? Didn¡¯t he just say that there¡¯s only one guest left? When the last guest arrives, we¡¯ll know his purpose!¡± Gilbo and the others who had just entered the space could not help but feel a little terrified. They could not be as calm and at ease as Benjamin and Robin. They could only gather together and mutter nervously. ¡°There is only one left. Who could it be?¡± ¡°Who else could it be? Look at us. We are all from cities around Devil Flame City and Serene Spring City.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s only the City Lord of Devil Sea City that hasn¡¯t arrived yet. However, that city¡¯s situation is quite special. Will someone even come?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry! As long as there¡¯s an opportunity to serve the demons, someone will definitely come!¡± ¡°The situation is really hard to say!¡± Gilbo and the others huddled together and whispered to each other. As they talked, their tone could not help but become more confident. It was as if they had seen hope again. Vincent, who was staring at the illusory screen, naturally heard the conversation between Gilbo and the others. He immediately thought of the last individual who had not arrived yet. There must be something special about him. Vincent sighed in his heart silently, ¡°I wonder who will deal with the last individual. I hope everything goes smoothly and that my team is safe!¡± ¡­ At the same time, in the dense forest to the west of Devil Flame City, Dave was hiding on a thick tree branch. He watched the army slowly approaching from afar. There were only a few hundred of them. The leader was a very young Dark Elf who looked even younger than Dave. If it was not for the eye-catching flag held high in front of the enemy¡¯s formation, Dave would even think that he had waited for the wrong individual! ¡°So it¡¯s Devil Sea City. I remember that the old City Lord of Devil Sea City is already at the end of his life. He doesn¡¯t have the energy to care about the affairs of the outside world. All the administrative affairs in the city are managed by his sons. It seems that the young man should be the youngest son of the old City Lord. It¡¯s really too easy to deal with this kind of young man who is still wet behind the ears!¡± After Dave recognized the background of the young man, he could not help but sigh with a face full of joy. He even thought that he was sure to win. When the team from Devil Sea City arrived under the tree, Dave raised his hand silently and pointed. He opened a space door in front of the young man. As long as the young man took another step forward, he would be able to enter the space tunnel on his own. However, at that moment, the young man suddenly stopped and looked up at the tree. He snorted and said, ¡°Whoever dares to be impudent here, get down immediately!¡± Just as he finished speaking, the youth raised his hand and pointed upward. A spell array was instantly formed. Following that, a black pillar of light instantly gushed out from the center of the spell array and shot toward the tree trunk that was covered in leaves. ¡°Boom!¡± Following a violent explosion, the entire tree crown shattered with a loud bang. Dave, who had nowhere to hide, could only take the initiative to jump out and land on the empty space in front of the youth. The youth glanced at Dave indifferently and said with a cold smile, ¡°Black Elves are really rare! I, Alger, will make you, a Black Elf, disappear forever!¡± Upon seeing this, Dave raised his hand to hold the hilt of the knife by his waist and said with a frown, ¡°A child must remember to be humble when speaking. Otherwise, when I beat you until you¡¯re covered in teeth, you¡¯ll lose your dignity!¡± Alger smiled disapprovingly and pulled out his broadsword from his back. He sneered and said, ¡°Good! I have never been defeated by anyone since I was young. Today, let¡¯s see if you have the ability to do so!¡± Dave was completely enraged by the arrogant young man in front of him. He no longer cared about Vincent¡¯s plan. He only wanted to teach the little brother in front of him a lesson for not knowing the immensity of heaven and earth. He launched his strongest attack. ¡°Army obliteration!¡± Dave held his blade with both hands and drew a half-moon-shaped arc in front of him. The sharp blade aura instantly condensed into a large blade that was more than ten meters long. He then slashed it toward Alger¡¯s waist. This was a unique move that Dave had comprehended from Vincent¡¯s Art of Heaven¡¯s Will method. Its power was extremely shocking. Even a level 40 creature would not be able to block the attack! However, at that moment, Alger was holding his sword with both hands. He used all his strength to slash at the incoming blade, directly shattering the blade aura that Dave had just gathered. Dave exclaimed in disbelief, ¡°That is impossible!¡± How could a Dark Elf, who was younger than him, possess such terrifying strength? Alger smiled disdainfully and pointed his sword at Dave. He then shouted, ¡°Take him down! Everyone will be heavily rewarded! If anyone can kill him, I¡¯ll make that individual the City Defense Officer! If anyone can capture him alive, I¡¯ll make him a general!¡± The hundreds of soldiers behind Alger suddenly let out a thunderous roar and rushed toward Dave, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡­ In the space tunnel, Vincent, who was worried, finally walked up to Gilbo and the others. He frowned and asked, ¡°Is there a problem with the Devil Sea City that you mentioned just now?¡± Gilbo and the others scratched their heads and did not know how to answer for a moment. Suddenly, Robin took the initiative to step forward and said, ¡°I know! The City Lord of Devil Sea City, Hayward, is old and frail. He does not have any great achievements in his life, but he was rather lecherous. He gave birth to seventeen sons and countless daughters! However, his youngest son, Alger, is a rare genius of the Elf Race. He had reached level 41 at a young age. Other than the twelve apostles, he was the only elf who had broken through to level 40. At the same time, he was also the first candidate for the new generation of apostles! Alger will not let go of this opportunity to make a contribution. He will definitely launch an attack on Devil Flame City!¡± Chapter 487 - Had a Sudden Change, and He Was Personally Supporting Them ¡°Alger, a level 41 Dark Elf!¡± After hearing Robin¡¯s description, Vincent could not help but say the name repeatedly. At the same time, a trace of worry rose in his heart. This unexpected information was always an unexpected variable! However, Vincent did not appear too flustered. This was because whether it was Dave, Ebenezer, Avril, or Angelina, they definitely had the ability to face a level-41 creature despite their lack of confidence. Therefore, there was no need to confront Alger head-on. They only needed to lure him into the space tunnel, and the rest would be dealt with by Vincent himself! However, Robin added, ¡°This Alger is not only very talented in cultivation, but is more like a favored son of heaven. I heard that he has trained an elite team in Devil Sea City. Although there are only a few hundred of them, each member has the strength of a level 40 creature. And this small team has become the security force that follows him everywhere. With Alger¡¯s strength and this elite team, it is enough to raze any city!¡± ¡°What?¡± Vincent could not help but frown. He realized that there was a huge loophole in the plan. The elite troops of Devil Sea City led by Alger seemed to be more powerful than the troops sent by any other city! If someone ambushed Alger, he or she would have to face a team of elite troops as well. Gilbo, who was squatting by the side, could not help but feel a little excited when he saw the expression on Vincent¡¯s face. In his opinion, Vincent was afraid of Alger¡¯s strength, and at the same time, it also meant that Vincent¡¯s strength was not as strong as what Mcgee and the others had described. If Alger came into the space tunnel and worked together with the few city lords, they might be able to defeat Vincent! Vincent then raised his head to look at the six Dark Elves. He said in a deep voice, ¡°All of you just wait here obediently. Don¡¯t wander around. I have to take care of a small matter first!¡± With that, Vincent quietly disappeared in front of the six Dark Elves. The six Dark Elves stood up one after another when they saw the scene. They walked to the place where Vincent was standing and looked around but they did not find any traces of him. It was as if the foreign race had never appeared. The six of them were shocked by Vincent¡¯s strength once again. However, the difference was that Mcgee, Benjamin, and Robin were completely convinced by Vincent. At the same time, they had a clear understanding of his strength so they did not dare to resist at all. After confirming that Vincent had left, they returned to the corner and squatted down obediently, waiting for Vincent¡¯s return. Gilbo and the other two were very excited after confirming that Vincent had left. They immediately began to study the surrounding space barriers. Gilbo patted the invisible barrier in front of him and said arrogantly, ¡°This method is too strange. We can clearly see the outside world, but we can¡¯t get out no matter what. It¡¯s like an invisible and powerful barrier! But I don¡¯t believe that there are no flaws in this world. As long as we work hard to find it, we will definitely find a way out!¡± Monde and Charlie, who were also doubtful of Vincent¡¯s strength heard that and immediately said, ¡°You are right. We can¡¯t just sit here and wait for death. No matter what kind of motives that foreign race has, it is his biggest mistake not to kill us immediately! As long as we can escape this space, we¡¯ll immediately go back and summon our respective troops. We¡¯ll join forces and directly wipe out Devil Flame City and Serene Spring City. At that time, we¡¯ll definitely be rewarded for our contributions and be promoted to apostles!¡± The three Dark Elves became happier and happier as they talked. It was as if they saw a bright light at the end of the tunnel. They then began to examine the space barrier carefully. They wanted to find a loophole that could allow them to escape. Robin was obviously a Dark Elf whose curiosity was stronger than his rationality. Even though he was squatting in the corner obediently, he still did not forget to raise his neck and observe the actions of Gilbo and the other two Dark Elves. Benjamin and Mcgee maintained their attitude of not caring about anything at all. They squatted in the corner and looked ahead calmly. They did not care about Gilbo and the other two¡¯s attempt of investigating the space barrier. Benjamin suddenly opened his mouth and warned Robin, ¡°Robin, I advise you not to cause any trouble. The three of them do not know Vincent¡¯s strength. I think you should know that even if the six of us joined forces, we would not be able to defeat Vincent. Hence, it would be meaningless to escape from this space. Instead, we would bring disaster to our respective cities! I think that no matter how useless you are, you wouldn¡¯t want this to happen, right?¡± Robin replied calmly, ¡°I¡¯m not stupid! Why would I do something that would cause me to die? I¡¯m just curious to what extent the three of them could infuriate Vincent. It would be a rare sight to see Vincent go all out!¡± Benjamin¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. He did not expect Robin to be even more ruthless than he had imagined. He was actually hoping for Gilbo and the others to die to see Vincent¡¯s strength. Mcgee, who had remained silent the entire time, suddenly said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what the two of you are thinking, but I personally think that Vincent is a relatively gentle person. I believe that even if Gilbo and the other two managed to escape this place, they would only be captured and brought back. The incident would not incite Vincent¡¯s murderous intent! However, his attitude seems to be somewhat different from the oracles of Lord Gajero. How could a foreign race with a gentle attitude become the main culprit of the persecution of the Elf Race?¡± Robin had an indifferent attitude toward faith, so he was not interested in Mcgee¡¯s doubts. He did not answer him. However, Benjamin, who was at the side, quickly said, ¡°Shut up! As a believer, how can you question the gods? If you can think like this, this means that you have fallen into the trap set by the other races! If he did not have a friendly appearance, how could he have lured the Devil Flame City and Serene Spring City to oppose the Great God Gajero?¡± Mcgee did not argue with Benjamin. After taking a deep breath, he sighed softly, ¡°I¡¯m just worried that if what we see is real, then our gods will be too scary!¡± After hearing Mcgee¡¯s sigh, Benjamin closed his eyes impatiently and entered a meditative state to begin his training. There was no need for them to continue this blasphemous topic. ¡­ Outside Devil Flame City, in the dense forest, Dave was covered in blood as he looked at the 100 Dark Elves in front of him. His eyes were filled with shock after seeing their strength. This seemingly unremarkable team was composed of Dark Elves between level 36 and level 39 creatures. Their levels were even higher than Dave, the City Lord of Devil Flame City! If Dave had not inherited the mantle of the Black Elf King and learned the knife techniques from Vincent, he would have been killed by this chaotic army! The magical abilities that Dave possessed had allowed him to fight against the troops of Devil Sea City for a long time. The blood on his body was not his. Instead, it was the blood of the troops that he had no choice but to kill. At present, there were only about 100 troops left. However, there was no doubt that the remaining troops were all close to level 39 creatures, and they were the elites among the elites. They were far from the opponents that Dave could easily kill with his Art of Heaven¡¯s Will ability and the modification authority! Dave was in a very bad state at that moment. His continuous attacks had consumed a large amount of his stamina. If he continued to fight with the remaining troops, he believed that he would soon be defeated due to his exhaustion. Dave swept his gaze across the Dark Elves. His gaze soon landed on Alger, who was walking over to him slowly. Alger was originally Dave¡¯s target. However, it seemed that Dave¡¯s plan this time was impossible for him to complete. First of all, Dave had already been exposed, and Alger seemed to have the ability to sense the space door. This made it impossible for Dave to find a chance to lure him into the space tunnel. Moreover, there were many troops in front of him. Alger was not in a hurry to attack personally which meant that he did not give Dave any openings. After thinking for a moment, Dave shouted, ¡°Alger, how can you let your troops fight to the death? What kind of ability is that? If you have the guts, let¡¯s fight one-on-one!¡± ¡°Alright, get out of the way!¡± Alger agreed to Dave¡¯s challenge without any hesitation. He ordered the troops in front of him to scatter to the sides, leaving enough space for him and Dave to have a one-on-one duel. Dave did not expect Alger, who clearly had the advantage in terms of soldiers, to agree to a one-on-one duel with him. This gave him a chance to turn defeat into victory! ¡°Good, you asked for it!¡± shouted Dave. He then held his knife with both hands and rushed toward Alger. ¡°A pillar supporting the sky!¡± Dave instantly became one with his weapon that was in the air. The weapon transformed into an ice-cold white blade and stabbed directly toward Alger¡¯s chest. Alger did not care about Dave¡¯s attack at all. He waved the huge sword in his hand and directly slashed at the tip of the blade in front of the bayonet. He was not worried that he would suffer the pain of the sharp blade piercing through his chest in the next second. Alger was confident that he had the strength to act as a guard of honor. When the giant sword and the blade collided, Dave was instantly slashed back to his original form. He lay on the ground in a very sorry state. Alger was only a few steps away from him. ¡°Your strength is indeed very strong among Dark Elves of the same level! Unfortunately, you met me, a genius who has already reached level 41. So today, you are destined to die under my sword. Who asked me to be the strongest amongst the younger generation?¡± As Alger walked toward Dave, he raised the giant sword in his hand. His eyes were full of killing intent. He was about to kill Dave. Dave did not panic at all when he saw this. Instead, he calculated the distance between him and Alger silently. He was prepared to take the opportunity to open the space door and hide in the space tunnel, while he lured Alger in. However, at that moment, a space door suddenly opened in front of Dave, and Vincent walked out! Chapter 488 - A Frog at the Bottom of a Well, Dreaming of Overturning the Heavens ¡°Master!¡± After seeing Vincent, Dave cried out in surprise. At the same time, he felt extremely embarrassed and guilty. Not only did he fail to complete the mission assigned by his master, but he also needed his master¡¯s help to complete it. That made him feel embarrassed. Vincent only shook his head while his back was facing Dave. He said, ¡°I underestimated how dangerous the situation is in Devil Flame City. Leave this Dark Elf to me!¡± Dave nodded and stood up immediately. He raised his knife and ran out of Devil Flame City. He knew that as long as Vincent came to the battlefield front, no matter how powerful Alger was, the outcome would be the same. Therefore, there was no need for him to stay and become a burden to Vincent. After seeing Dave leave the area, Alger¡¯s eyes were filled with anger. He then shifted his attention to Vincent. Alger roared angrily, ¡°B*stard! You must be the foreign race. How dare you interfere with my battle. Prepare to die!¡± He then raised the giant sword in his hand and thrust it toward Vincent. Vincent stood calmly on the spot. He raised his hand and placed it in front of his chest gently. A giant hand covered in flame was formed in the air. The hand then gripped onto Alger¡¯s giant sword. Alger, who had never been defeated, felt that he was lacking in strength for the first time. When faced with the giant flaming hand before him, he could not even take half a step forward! When he wanted to retreat and prepare for another attack, he realized that he could not retrieve the sword in his hand no matter what. The power that came from the flaming hand was too strong for him to resist. He felt a little afraid! Alger looked at Vincent, who was standing behind the flaming hand, in disbelief and asked in a panic, ¡°How is this possible? What method did you use?¡± Vincent smiled slightly and said softly, ¡°This isn¡¯t magic. It¡¯s just pure strength! Although you are very talented and are able to break the inherent level restrictions of the Elf Race without the help of external forces, you are far from being invincible in this world. Today, I will let you know what it means to be the superior one!¡± After hearing what Vincent said, Alger could not help but become even angrier. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°What I hate the most in my life is someone lecturing me. Don¡¯t think that you can really defeat me just because you have an advantage in strength. I will definitely kill you today!¡± After noticing how stubborn Alger was, Vincent could not help but shake his head helplessly. He then turned around and walked into the space tunnel. The flaming hand that was holding the huge sword began to drag Alger slowly toward the space tunnel. Alger watched as Vincent slowly disappeared before his eyes. He felt an imminent danger so he quickly made a decision. He let go of the sword and turned around to retreat. Vincent, who was in the space tunnel, seemed to have anticipated all of this. When Alger was about to turn around and retreat, he stretched out a hand and clenched it forcefully in front of him. At the same time, a giant flaming hand appeared out of thin air once again and gripped Alger¡¯s body tightly, making it impossible for him to escape. He could only struggle continuously as he was dragged into the space tunnel. Alger shouted loudly at the remaining soldiers, ¡°What are you still standing there for? Quickly come and save me!¡± However, when the group of soldiers rushed forward, the space door had already closed. Alger and Vincent had disappeared without a trace. After entering the space tunnel, Alger was shocked by the surrounding scene. This was because he could still see the space outside, but his troops outside could no longer see him. Such a magical domain was completely beyond Alger¡¯s understanding. Vincent stood behind Alger and sighed softly, ¡°Alright, you are my last guest tonight. It was only a small incident just now. Now, we have to rush to our appointment!¡± Vincent snapped his fingers, and the platform under his feet began to move in an instant. The surrounding environment also became an illusory straight line because of the high speed. Only when the surrounding environment became normal again did Alger realize that he had been brought to an unfamiliar world. Outside the transparent space barrier was no longer the wilderness outside of Devil Flame City. Instead, it was an underground river that had dried up. At the same time, some familiar faces appeared before Alger¡¯s eyes. In a corner at the side, there were Robin, Mcgee, and Benjamin. Although Alger did not recognize them, he could tell that they were all Dark Elves and were elves that shared the same faith as him. Not far away, there were three Dark Elves who were busy looking around the transparent barrier. Judging by their anxious and flustered expressions, it seemed like they had a big disagreement. ¡°Don¡¯t fight, don¡¯t fight! We¡¯ll definitely find a loophole. Let¡¯s try the method that I came up with first!¡± ¡°Your method won¡¯t work at all. Listen to me, and let us just pray directly to Lord Gajero!¡± ¡°It¡¯s useless, I¡¯ve already tried it just now. I think if we want to break this invisible barrier, we must use an array!¡± Gilbo and the other two were arguing with each other. They were arguing so loudly that it seemed like if no one stopped them, they might start a fight. Alger was not the only one who saw the scene. Vincent, who had just returned, also saw what the three of them were doing. His expression was very gloomy and he coughed lightly. When Gilbo and the other two heard the familiar voice, they turned their heads immediately. When they saw Vincent standing behind them with a young man imprisoned in a flaming palm, they could not help but shiver. In a panic, they wanted to defend themselves but they could not come up with any good explanations. They could only stammer and explain to Vincent with some awkwardness. Gilbo said with an embarrassed smile, ¡°We were just curious about your methods and wanted to look around!¡± Vincent looked at Gilbo and the others without showing any expression. It was obvious that he did not believe what he had just said. Alger, who was imprisoned by the flaming palm behind Vincent, could not help but sneer in disdain when he saw the three of them panicking. Alger said to Gilbo and the other two with a disgusted expression, ¡°As Dark Elves, I can see that your strength is not low. You have embarrassed the Elf Race. How could you bow and scrape to a foreign race? I wonder what is the point of living like this? Why don¡¯t you just kill yourselves?¡± Gilbo and the others were furious when they heard that. However, when they turned their gazes at Alger, they were instantly stunned. The old City Lord of Devil Sea City, Hayward, had always been an unknown existence among the city lords. Therefore, the matters of Devil Sea City were rarely known by outsiders. Even Alger, who was astonishingly talented, had just become a little famous in recent years. Gilbo and the others had only heard of him but had never seen him in real life. After seeing that Vincent had returned with a youth, Gilbo and the others immediately guessed his identity. The panic in their eyes immediately turned into hope. Gilbo suddenly ignored Vincent and asked Alger with a smile, ¡°You are Alger, right? The most talented young elf in the Elf Race!¡± Alger nodded proudly and admitted his identity, ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s me!¡± Gilbo said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good! Now that you¡¯re here, our hope is here!¡± At the same time, a magic staff appeared in his hand. At the same time, as if they had discussed it, Monde and Charlie also took out their bows and arrows. They each took out their bows and launched an attack at Vincent. Two arrows immediately flew out of the bowstring and directly shot toward Vincent¡¯s eyes. Vincent did not show any signs of panic in the face of the sudden attack. Instead, he raised his hand and slapped away the two arrows that were flying toward him calmly. At the same time, the tip of Gilbo¡¯s magic staff emitted a faint black light. However, the light did not shine on Vincent. Instead, it shot toward the flaming palm that was holding onto Alger. The light seeped through a crack in the flaming palm in an instant. Alger then used all of his strength to break free from the flaming palm. He flashed beside Gilbo and the others without any hesitation. Alger asked with a curious expression, ¡°Why did you save me?¡± Gilbo looked at Vincent with a wary expression and said with a cold smile, ¡°Actually, before you came, the three of us had already discussed a strategy. If we were unable to figure out the weakness of this transparent barrier, we will then think of a way to save you. With the four of us working together, we will definitely be able to defeat him!¡± Alger was a hot-blooded youth. After hearing Gilbo¡¯s words, he said with confidence, ¡°It¡¯s just as I thought! This guy took advantage of me and dragged me over here when I was unprepared. Now, as long as the three of you are willing to help me, I¡¯ll definitely be able to kill him!¡± Monde and Charlie quickly replied, ¡°Alright!¡± They then went to Alger¡¯s side with bows and arrows in their hands, protecting him like guards. Alger flipped his hand and clenched his fist in front of him. He then took out a long spear from his storage ring and charged toward Vincent. Vincent looked at the four Dark Elves who were still like frogs at the bottom of a well. He could not help but sigh helplessly. It seemed that those Dark Elves would not tell the truth unless he made them suffer. Vincent shouted in a deep voice, ¡°In that case, let me give you a clear lesson!¡± His entire body then entered the fire spiritualization state. The twelve flaming wings on his back instantly spread open. At the same time, a flame giant that was tens of meters tall appeared behind him. He looked down at the four Dark Elves as if he was a god. Vincent shouted loudly, ¡°World Cleansing Fire!¡± The flame giant that was standing behind him opened its mouth and spat out intense flames, instantly drowning Alger and the others in it. In the midst of the flame, Gilbo and the others cast an array to help Alger to block the flame that fell from the sky. Although it barely held on, it cleared the obstacles for Alger to attack. After seeing that, Vincent slowly pulled out the Return Journey of the Dead from his waist and said with a sneer, ¡°I believe you have already fought with my disciple just now. Now let¡¯s see if you can catch my knife!¡± Chapter 489 - Described the Whole Story When Vincent held the knife in his hand, his aura instantly changed. In Alger¡¯s eyes, Vincent was an unfathomable alien, and his exact strength could not be seen. Vincent was like an insurmountable mountain, majestic, invincible, and looked down on everything! ¡°Great God, please grant me the power to cut through everything!¡± Alger was someone who would never admit defeat until the last moment. Even though he knew that Vincent was powerful, he still chose to pray to Gajero without hesitation. He poured all the demonic aura in his body into the spear. Although he knew that he was not a match for Vincent, he would still fight him brazenly. He would never cower because of the strong temperament that Vincent displayed! Vincent looked at Alger with approval and said in a deep voice, ¡°I admire your courage! That¡¯s why I¡¯m giving you a chance. Next, I¡¯ll only use one strike. If you can withstand it, then you win!¡± Alger¡¯s gaze was firm as he shouted, ¡°Come and fight!¡± Alger transformed into a ray of light and rushed toward Vincent at high speed. The terrifying aura that burst forth from his body caused the flames that descended from the sky to surge upward. It was as if it was retaliating against the fire giant in the sky. Vincent raised the Return Journey of the Dead in his hands. At the same time, the fire giant behind him also raised his arm, condensing it into a long blade. The fire giant then rose abruptly as if it was a real god. The flames that had just surged upward were once again suppressed by the fire giant¡¯s aura. Vincent raised his blade and shouted, ¡°Heaven and earth cleaving!¡± Illusory blade lights swept out from his body. They slashed everything that was around him. The entire space tunnel was immediately filled with killing intent, making everyone around shudder in fear. Alger, who had just rushed in front of Vincent, was instantly overturned by the endless blade lights and was sent flying. ¡°Bang!¡± Alger fell heavily under Gilbo¡¯s feet. At the same time, the spell array that Gilbo and the others had constructed was also completely crushed by the blade lights that were rippling over. As they did not have sufficient time to cut off their connection with the spell array, Gilbo and the others suffered serious internal injuries. They each spat out a mouthful of blood and kneeled on the ground with their hands on their chests. Vincent was a man of his word. He immediately sheathed his weapon after he struck out. The fire giant behind him also disappeared into thin air. The four Dark Elves were all kneeling in front of Vincent. The remaining three Dark Elves were shivering in the corner behind him. Robin, who had always been a bystander, shrank his neck and did not dare to make a sound. He was afraid that he would anger Vincent. After he saw Vincent¡¯s true strength, he was shocked and terrified of Vincent. Benjamin was shocked and said, ¡°This is the strength that allows one to kill the twelve apostles! Not to mention us City Lords joining hands, even the oracles in Imperial City would not be able to withstand his blade!¡± Mcgee nodded lightly and said in a low voice, ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯ve always thought that the oracle was actually sending us to our deaths! How can we have any chance of winning against such a terrifying existence?¡± Benjamin no longer defended Gajero. He frowned and said, ¡°Now it seems that there must be more secrets behind that oracle, and the purpose of Vincent capturing us here is very likely to expose everything to us!¡± Mcgee nodded and did not say anything. However, he agreed with Benjamin¡¯s guess in his heart. Robin swallowed his saliva nervously and turned to look at Mcgee and Benjamin. He was at a loss. This was because he did not know what Benjamin and Mcgee were talking about. Vincent overheard the conversation between Mcgee and the others. However, he did not respond. He walked over to Alger calmly and lowered his head to ask, ¡°How about it? Do you still want to continue fighting?¡± Alger stared at Vincent with wide eyes. His expression was unwilling, and he wanted to get up again. However, at that moment, his entire body seemed to have fallen apart. He could not muster up any strength at all. He soon fell heavily to the ground. Alger sighed helplessly, ¡°I lost!¡± His tone was filled with unwillingness but he had no choice but to compromise. Vincent smiled slightly. He raised his head to look at Gilbo and the others and asked in a deep voice, ¡°What about the three of you? Are you interested in fighting again?¡± Gilbo shook his head and said, ¡°No! We¡¯re convinced, we¡¯re really convinced!¡± At the same time, he raised his hand to stop the blood from flowing out of his mouth. His eyes were filled with shock and fear. Vincent retracted his gaze calmly. He turned around, took two steps forward, and said softly, ¡°I called all of you here today because I wanted to avoid any conflict between the two parties. Fortunately, no lives have been lost. I think all of you are willing to continue the process, right?¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Whether it was Benjamin and the other two who were squatting on the side, or Gilbo and the others who were kneeling on the other side, they all nodded in agreement. If they still did not know how to bow their heads in front of Vincent, then they would truly be fools! How could a city lord or a general be a fool? Regardless of whether they were truly convinced by Vincent or felt forced to compromise, they had no choice but to listen to Vincent¡¯s arrangements. They could not object! Vincent smiled slightly and turned to Benjamin¡¯s side. He said, ¡°The injuries on the three of you are lighter. Then, I¡¯ll have to trouble the three of you to take care of the four of them!¡± ¡°I¡¯m happy to help!¡± Benjamin and Mcgee immediately stood up and answered without hesitation. They quickly walked forward to help Gilbo and the rest of them up. Robin followed suit, but he did not help them because he felt that their intelligence was even lower than his. Even after receiving so many reminders from Benjamin, they still wanted to make an enemy out of Vincent. Although it was as Robin wished, they were still extremely stupid! Therefore, Robin felt that the three of them were not worthy of his care. Instead, Alger, who was the most heavily injured, won Robin¡¯s recognition. Only such a fearless warrior was worthy of the title of the strongest Dark Elf in Robin¡¯s heart! Therefore, without waiting for Benjamin and Mcgee to make further arrangements, Robin took the initiative to carry Alger, who was heavily injured. After seeing that his seven guests were finally ready, Vincent pointed to the underground river outside the space barrier and said, ¡°Next, I will introduce the place that I will be inviting everyone to visit. This is the underground space under Bright Moon City. As City Lords, I believe that you all should have some understanding of Bright Moon City, right?¡± Robin quickly replied, ¡°Understood, understood! A hundred years ago, because of the City Lord¡¯s poor management at that time, Bright Moon City¡¯s resources were exhausted and was eventually turned into a wasteland. This was a huge event at that time. We must also inform our juniors of this incident when we hand over the City Lord position!¡± Vincent nodded and continued, ¡°Today, I would like to show you why Bright Moon City ended up like this. There is actually another reason. When you enter this space, you will know the answer!¡± With that, Vincent waved his hand, and a space door appeared in front of the seven Dark Elves. After the space door opened, the aura from the underground river flowed into the space tunnel. Benjamin and the others immediately felt a call from the depths of their souls. It was as if there was a weak and sad voice calling them to walk out. Robin, who was carrying Alger, was the first to walk out. The other Dark Elves followed behind, completely unworried that it might be a trap set up by Vincent. This was because they all felt the most peaceful sense of security after hearing that voice. The seven Dark Elves were like children who were anxious to return to their mothers¡¯ embrace. They did not have the slightest worry or care about danger. They only wanted to quickly head toward the underground river outside. When the seven of them stepped into the riverbed of the underground river, they instantly saw the dried-up riverbed and the withered and shriveled stone tires. Traces of history had been washed out by the flowing water on the surrounding riverbed. ¡°Plop!¡± Robin¡¯s knees went soft, and he instantly knelt on the ground. Tears were flowing down his face as he said, ¡°This is the aura of the Origin Divine Earth. The reason why Bright Moon City is destroyed was that its Origin Divine Earth here has been sucked dry. Someone had taken away the Origin Divine Earth here forcefully!¡± Alger, who was on Robin¡¯s back, was also filled with shock. Tears flowed down from the corners of his eyes. They were upset about the Origin Divine Earth and the Elf Race. Benjamin and the others also knelt one after another. They leaned against the dry riverbed, washing their faces with tears. Vincent walked out of the space door silently. He did not disturb them. Instead, he waited quietly for them to calm down. Alger, who was being carried by Robin, was the first to stop crying. He turned to look at Vincent and asked, ¡°You brought us here. You must know what happened here, right?¡± Vincent shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just have some speculations. I wanted to discuss it with everyone!¡± When the other Dark Elves heard what Vincent had said, they all stood up and looked at Vincent together. Benjamin looked at Vincent and asked warily, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that the reason why the Origin Divine Earth here dried up is related to the demons?¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, everything here was caused by the demons! And the culprit who helped them extract the Origin Divine Earth was the City Lord of Bright Moon City back then!¡± Benjamin smiled as if he had already guessed it. He shook his head and said, ¡°That¡¯s impossible! You are slandering the gods! Everyone knows what happened to the City Lord of Bright Moon City back then. He was summoned to Imperial City for dereliction of duty and died under the punishment of the oracles!¡± Vincent did not say anything when he heard that. He only smiled disdainfully. Benjamin seemed to have thought of something after he said that. He sighed in disbelief, ¡°He, he was summoned to Imperial City¡­¡± Chapter 490 - Misunderstanding Intensifies as Men Are Snatched Away Vincent looked at Benjamin who was speechless and analyzed with a cold smile, ¡°That¡¯s right. Back then, the City Lord of Bright Moon City was summoned to Imperial City. However, who can say for sure if he was really punished? One must know that even the twelve apostles did not have the qualifications to enter Imperial City! Plus, he was a City Lord who had made a mistake. They could have just sent someone to kill him. Why was he specially summoned to Imperial City? This can only mean that he did not go to Imperial City to be punished but to receive a reward. At least in his own eyes, he believed that he was there to receive a reward!¡± Gilbo, who no longer needed help and could stand up on his own, asked in confusion, ¡°Why do you say that? If all of this was instigated by the demons, and the City Lord of Bright Moon City was really an accomplice of the demons, then he should be rewarded, right?¡± Vincent shook his head, smiled, and said, ¡°All Dark Elves, including the twelve apostles, are just pawns in the eyes of the demons! The weaker Dark Elves are followers at will, and the stronger Dark Elves can be recruited as City Lords to manage Elf World for them. This way, world peace can be maintained for the time being. The City Lords who were excavating Origin Divine Earth for the demons were appointed as apostles and were given the opportunity to advance to level 45 creatures! But what use was an apostle who had already completed the mission? Would they let him go to Imperial City and be on equal footing with the demons who claimed to be God¡¯s messengers? Do you believe that the demons are that kind?¡± After hearing Vincent¡¯s story, Gilbo and the others fell silent. They had never thought that the demons were the ones who wanted to destroy the Elf Race. However, after hearing Vincent¡¯s story, they felt that the evidence was conclusive. For a moment, they did not know what to say. Mcgee, who had long questioned Gajero and the demons, accepted Vincent¡¯s story calmly. He nodded repeatedly to express his approval. Robin, who was at the side, felt that his brain was spinning. He turned to look at Alger, only to find that his eyes were filled with the same confusion as his. It seemed that they were both confused. Only Benjamin was the most loyal believer of Gajero. Although he had questioned Gajero like Mcgee, he could not accept Vincent¡¯s accusation as he believe that Vincent did not have any concrete evidence. ¡°What do you mean when you say that the City Lord of Bright Moon City was killed after entering Imperial City? This would mean that the oracles had sentenced him to death. However, it does not prove that what you said is the truth. Unless you can come up with more powerful evidence, I will never believe that the tragedy of Bright Moon City was single-handedly led by the demons! The Origin Divine Earth here could also be drained by you!¡± Vincent placed his hands behind his back and said indifferently, ¡°I can understand if you maintain a skeptical attitude! But if you say that the Origin Divine Earth here was drained by me, then that would be a little unreasonable! First, when Bright Moon City was destroyed, I had yet to come to the world of the elves. Secondly, I also found Origin Divine Earth in the territories of Devil Flame City and Serene Spring City. But aren¡¯t these two cities still fine? Not only did I not extract Origin Divine Earth there, but I also completely sealed off the path of Andre and Jessica to extract Origin Divine Earth. I¡¯ve made sure that no one would be able to touch the Origin Divine Earth in the future. You can ask the current City Lord of Devil Flame City, Dave, about this. He is the son of Andre. If it was not for the survival of the elves, how could he fight against his own father?¡± After listening to Vincent¡¯s explanation, Benjamin still shook his head firmly, ¡°Who knows if you are planning to just use Devil Flame City and Serene Spring City for the time being? I think with your strength, it should not be difficult to find the Origin Divine Earth right? Vincent nodded and admitted frankly that he indeed had the ability to find Origin Divine Earth under Devil Flame City. He then replied, ¡°I can also tell everyone that not only did I find Origin Divine Earth, but I have also gained a lot of benefits because of it. But that was an unintentional offense. Instead of using Devil Flame City and Serene Spring City, I can just go to the cities under the control of the apostles and drain the Origin Divine Earth there. This is because I killed all the apostles and have obtained the specific coordinates of where the Origin Divine Earth is located. In fact, I can turn ten cities that have nothing to do with me into wasteland at any time, just like the current Bright Moon City!¡± Benjamin frowned and asked in disbelief, ¡°What? All the apostles are collecting Origin Divine Earth? Do you have proof?¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°Yes! I have already given the specific coordinates of where the apostles are collecting Origin Divine Earth to an elf. He is investigating the crimes of all the apostles personally. As long as he brings back the news, I can bring all of you to any of the coordinates to search for Origin Divine Earth. It is likely that we will also be able to see traces of the apostles stealing the Origin Divine Earth!¡± Benjamin had no more reason to doubt at this point. Vincent had proven his point. As long as he waited for some time, there would naturally be individuals who would prove that the twelve apostles had indeed stolen the Origin Divine Earth. This would directly prove that the individuals who wanted to harm Elf World were the demons who stood behind the twelve apostles. It could not have been Vincent who had just arrived in Elf World! However, before everything was investigated, Benjamin and the others did not know what kind of relationship they should have with Vincent. Was he an enemy or was he a friend? Would they continue to be his prisoners? Alger finally understood everything and took the initiative to ask, ¡°Then before you find out, what do you want us to do?¡± Vincent replied softly, ¡°This is what I am going to tell you next. I have already exposed the crimes of the Demon Race to you. Whether you believe it or not, you have to give me a period of time to verify this matter. So during this period of time, all of you will bring your respective teams back to your main cities. Devil Flame City and Serene Spring City welcome you at any time, but you can not sneak in with your armies again!¡± When the Dark Elves heard this, they all fell silent. Vincent¡¯s request was not excessive, but if they agreed, they would be going against Gajero¡¯s oracle. This made them feel extremely conflicted. However, Alger took the lead and said, ¡°I agree to this condition! Devil Sea City will withdraw its troops temporarily and wait for you to place the evidence in front of us. During this period of time, I will personally go to Devil Flame City to take a look around. Whether or not you harbor any ambitions toward the Elf Race, it will be obvious at first glance in the city that you are in charge of!¡± Vincent nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Welcome!¡± When the others saw that Alger had already expressed his stance, they all agreed one after another. They decided to compromise with Vincent and reserved their rights to go over to investigate. Vincent was extremely welcoming toward them. Vincent said softly to everyone, ¡°Now that we have reached an agreement, then everyone will be free to leave. I will send you all back now!¡± At the same time, he raised his hand and snapped his fingers. A space door opened behind him in an instant. Benjamin and the others had gotten used to Vincent¡¯s magical ability. Without waiting for Vincent¡¯s instructions, they walked into the space tunnel on their own. Vincent returned to the space tunnel and led everyone to perform a space jump. In an instant, they had returned to the outskirts of the Devil Flame City. ¡°The four City Lords around Devil Flame City can leave now. I will bring the rest of you to Serene Spring City!¡± Gilbo and the others took the initiative to leave upon hearing that. Robin, on the other hand, volunteered to carry Alger, who was heavily injured. They rush toward the direction of Devil Sea City. Only Benjamin and Mcgee remained in the space tunnel with Vincent. As their speed could not match Vincent¡¯s space jump, they had no choice but to ask Vincent to send them off in order to save time. After the others left, Vincent snapped his fingers again, and the surrounding scene instantly blurred. When it became clear again, they had arrived outside Serene Spring City. At that moment, the scene outside Serene Spring City shocked Vincent and Benjamin to the core. They saw a mighty army gathered at the foot of the Serene Spring City. Countless siege weapons were constantly being transported to the front of the formation. They looked like they were ready to start a war at any time. On the other hand, the gates of the Serene Spring City were tightly shut. They had no intention of fighting at all. ¡°These are all my subordinates! It looks like after madam found out that I was kidnapped, she was worried about my safety. That¡¯s why she brought her soldiers to attack Serene Spring City!¡± Benjamin exclaimed in shock when he saw that the generals in front of the formation were all his familiar subordinates. Vincent replied helplessly, ¡°Fortunately, we came back in time. I¡¯ll leave this matter to you to settle. I hope you don¡¯t forget our agreement!¡± Benjamin nodded repeatedly and said with lingering fear, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I will never let madam face such a terrifying opponent like you!¡± Vincent nodded and opened the space door. He let Benjamin and Mcgee out. A female Dark Elf with a long sword in her hand walked out of the formation. It was the City Lord of Morson City, Winnie! Winnie raised her head with a gloomy expression. She pointed at the top of the city wall and scolded loudly, ¡°That shameless b*tch in the city, quickly return my man to me! Don¡¯t you have any men in Serene Spring City? You insist on going to my tent to kidnap my husband in the middle of the night, you really don¡¯t know shame!¡± City Lord Melissa, who was standing at the top of the city wall, heard the scolding from below and her face turned sour. This was because she was the one who had personally dragged Benjamin into the space tunnel. However, Melissa did not expect Winnie, who was lying beside Benjamin, to be the real City Lord! When facing these two armies, any explanation would be useless. Furthermore, Winnie¡¯s curses had already insulted Melissa¡¯s reputation. She could not bear it and the anger in her heart had overtaken her rationality. Melissa roared loudly, ¡°How dare you curse at me? I¡¯ll fight you to the death today!¡± She pulled out the Devil Dragon¡¯s Spine from her waist, leaped down the city wall, and headed straight for Winnie on the battlefield. When Winnie saw Melissa rushing over, she also raised the longsword in her hand in anger. The war between the two women was about to break out at any moment! Chapter 491 - The Battle Went Too Far and Was Stopped in Time Serene Spring City. When Vincent brought Benjamin out of the space tunnel, Melissa had jumped down from the city wall and rushed toward the battlefield. Meanwhile, Winnie raised her sword. She was prepared to meet her enemy. The two women were ready to fight. Vincent quickly let out a soft cry, ¡°Quickly go and separate them!¡± He wanted to step forward to stop the two women. However, Benjamin did not step forward to stop them. Instead, he pulled Vincent back. Benjamin said nervously, ¡°Wait! My wife has already made her move, you must not go over! Once she gets angry, she will kill anyone who gets in her way!¡± Vincent turned his head blankly and looked at Benjamin with a frown, ¡°With just your wife? She can¡¯t hurt me!¡± Benjamin said with a troubled look, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll hurt my wife!¡± Vincent shook off Benjamin¡¯s hand and said with a frown, ¡°I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll hurt my disciple!¡± He then turned around and continued to walk toward the battlefield. Benjamin continued to chase after Vincent and opened his arms to block Vincent. He said with certainty, ¡°No matter what, you can¡¯t go near my wife today! If you really want to stop them, then kill me first!¡± Vincent shook his head helplessly and asked in a deep voice, ¡°You¡¯re usually afraid of your wife, right?¡± Benjamin looked at Vincent with a straight face and said carefully, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid! I am respecting my wife!¡± Vincent sighed and said, ¡°If you had a little bit of courage, you would have already separated the two of them!¡± Benjamin swallowed his saliva nervously and said firmly, ¡°No, since my wife has already made her move, if I don¡¯t let her finish the fight, she will be very angry. When that time comes, I will be the unlucky one! Right now, your disciple and my wife will exchange a few moves. Their lives will not be in danger. My wife is not a bloodthirsty person. She still knows how to behave. Please believe me!¡± Vincent looked at the stubborn Benjamin and turned to look at Melissa, who was fighting Winnie on the battlefield. He could not help but feel a little helpless. He nodded and said, ¡°Since you guaranteed that your wife will not kill anybody, then I will give in. But as long as she is a threat to Melissa¡¯s safety, I will immediately take action. When that happens, no matter what the consequences are, you have to take responsibility yourself!¡± Benjamin knew that he did not have the ability to bargain in front of Vincent. In addition, he was very confident and understood his wife well. Therefore, he nodded and said, ¡°Okay, we will do as you say!¡± Vincent nodded and did not say anything else. He turned his head to look at the battlefield where the two women were fighting. Melissa¡¯s cultivation had been professionally trained in the Carter family since she was young. Later, she received the modification authority that Vincent had taught her, as well as the Devil Dragon¡¯s Spine. As a result of that, her strength had increased greatly. Although her level had not yet reached level 40, she had the ability to protect herself! Winnie, on the other hand, was one of the strongest level 40 creatures that Vincent had ever seen. She did not make any unnecessary movements during the battle. Every strike was aimed at Melissa¡¯s weakness. Every move she made was swift and decisive. If the opponent was not determined, they would immediately beg for mercy in just a few moves. However, Melissa was not an ordinary woman. Her determination and bold aura made many men feel ashamed. No matter how fierce Winnie¡¯s attacks were, she would only clench her teeth and resist her. She would not retreat in the slightest! Moreover, her Devil Dragon¡¯s Spine was malleable. It could be turned into soft whips or long swords. Its attacking methods were ever-changing. They gave Melissa a lot of leeway to deal with Winnie. For a moment, she did not show any signs of defeat when facing Winnie. Vincent could not help but be amazed by the scene. He did not train Melissa¡¯s combat strength personally. However, she had already achieved much greatness. At the very least, her skills were much more mature than Dave¡¯s current knife skills! Winnie suddenly seized a flaw in Melissa¡¯s attack and leaned forward. She held her sword against Melissa¡¯s neck. She raised her slender eyebrows and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Little girl, how dare you steal my man? Let¡¯s see where you can run to!¡± Melissa, on the other hand, did not seem bothered by it at all. She was still trying her best to wave the Devil Dragon¡¯s Spine in her hands. Her Devil Dragon¡¯s Spine had already turned into soft edges. It began to tremble gently. She then used the Devil Dragon¡¯s Spine to draw an arc in the air and stabbed at Winnie¡¯s back. Although Winnie was not alert at first, she heard wind behind her. She sneered and said, ¡°You want to exchange your life with mine? Dream on!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Winnie¡¯s wrist that was holding the sword moved forward. She was ready to stab the blade into Melissa¡¯s throat. Melissa reacted very fast. The moment the longsword stabbed forward, she fell backward rapidly. At the same time, a space door suddenly opened under Melissa¡¯s body, causing the falling Melissa to disappear instantly, leaving only half of the Devil Dragon¡¯s Spine behind. Winnie was obviously confused. She did not expect Melissa to have such a magical method. However, she also knew that she did not have the time to be shocked at that moment. She swung her sword to block her behind casually and deflected the Devil Dragon¡¯s Spine that was thrusting at her. At that moment, the Devil Dragon¡¯s Spine began to twitch rapidly. It was trying to retreat into the space tunnel. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about running!¡± shouted Winnie. She raised her sword and rushed toward the space door. Although she did not understand modification authority, she could guess that if the Devil Dragon¡¯s Spine did not completely enter the space tunnel, the illusory space door could not be closed. This gave her a chance to chase after Melissa. However, before Winnie could walk into the space door, another space door opened quietly beside her. Melissa then walked out from the space door, waving the Devil Dragon¡¯s Spine in her hand. She whipped it toward Winnie from the side! Her Devil Dragon¡¯s Spine, which was circling in the air, shrank into the first space door at lightning speed. It then flew out from the second space door, whipping toward Winnie¡¯s wrist ruthlessly. Winnie¡¯s pitch-black eyes were immediately filled with a strong demonic aura. At the same time, the longsword in her hand had turned pitch-black in an instant. It turned into illusory afterimages. Countless black sword shadows overlapped in the air and finally formed a shield full of spikes. The Devil Dragon¡¯s Spine struck the illusory shield and was instantly repelled by it. It was as if the sword shadows were solid! Winnie shouted angrily, ¡°Even if you slip like a loach today, you will die for sure!¡± Countless sword shadows that formed the shield earlier instantly flew forward. They were like countless sharp and swift arrows shooting toward Melissa. Melissa immediately coiled the whip in her hand into a ball, blocking the black sword lights in front of her. At the same time, she leaned her body back slowly. She was prepared to retreat into the space tunnel. Winnie noticed Melissa¡¯s small movements. How could she miss the opportunity in front of her? She hid behind the black sword lights and quietly threw the sword in her hand into the air. After the sword flew to a certain height, its blade changed its shape, and it began to fall downward rapidly. Its target was exactly one inch from the space gate. If Melissa continued to retreat into the space tunnel, she would be pierced through by the falling sword! What was even more terrifying was that the attack was silent. Melissa did not realize that there was a real weapon mixed in with the black sword shadows. Benjamin, who was watching the battle from the side, immediately cried out in surprise, ¡°Not good, madam is getting serious!¡± Vincent, who was at the side, did not wait for Benjamin to finish his sentence. He pushed him aside and rushed toward Melissa, who was about to walk into the trap. At that moment, a green light shot down from the top of Serene Spring City, arriving on the battlefield before Vincent. ¡°City Lord Melissa, be careful behind you!¡± The green light that shone on Melissa instantly disappeared, and Horace¡¯s figure appeared instead. He reminded her loudly and grabbed her at the same time. Melissa, who had yet to react to what had happened, looked at Horace in confusion. Suddenly, a chill swept past her back, causing her to break out in cold sweat. Melissa turned her head to look behind her. She realized that a long sword had brushed past her back and plunged into the soil. Only the hilt of the sword was left exposed on the ground. From this, one could see how sharp the sword was. If she were to be struck by the sword, she would have died! Melissa turned her head to look at Horace and said gratefully, ¡°Mr. Horace, thank you!¡± Horace shook his head slightly and said with a serious face, ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me for such a small matter. It¡¯s just that this City Lord Winnie is too powerful. If you continue fighting, it will not be advantageous to you. If you can¡¯t take it, I can fight for you instead!¡± Melissa shook her head and said decisively, ¡°How can that be? You¡¯ve just recovered from your injuries. How can I let you take the risk again?¡± Horace immediately said, ¡°We¡¯re all doing this for the elves, why should we care about life and death?¡± Melissa was very touched by Horace¡¯s words and did not know what to say for a moment. At that moment, Winnie, who was about to continue attacking, suddenly chose to stop when she heard Horace¡¯s words. She stood on the spot and looked at Horace. At the same time, Vincent had just arrived. He stood in the middle of both sides and said in a deep voice, ¡°Everyone stop!¡± ¡°Master, you¡¯re here!¡± Melissa instantly revealed a smile and walked forward to greet Vincent. After Horace saw Vincent, he also bowed very formally. After all, Vincent was a god of the Elf Race. His status was extraordinary. Horace, who had always held faith in high regard, did not dare to cross the line in the slightest. Vincent nodded lightly at Melissa and Horace. He then turned to look at Winnie, and said with a helpless expression, ¡°Your man was previously invited by me to visit some place special. Now that I¡¯ve sent him back to you, if there are any problems in the future, you can just directly settle the score with me!¡± Chapter 492 - Paranoid, Invited for a Duel Winnie sized Vincent up. Even though she was aware that he had kidnapped Benjamin, she did not want to take the initiative to attack Melissa. Instead, she frowned and asked, ¡°Where is my man now?¡± ¡°Madam!¡± Benjamin suddenly appeared behind Winnie. Winnie turned her head quickly and saw the embarrassed and nervous Benjamin. She immediately stepped forward, grabbed his collar, and asked, ¡°What did you do the whole night?¡± Benjamin quickly pointed at Vincent and said, ¡°It was him! He was the one who kidnapped me and brought me to the underground space of Bright Moon City. I spent the whole night with him!¡± Winnie¡¯s expression became very serious and she shouted in a deep voice, ¡°Nonsense! How could anyone be able to travel between Serene Spring City and Bright Moon City in one night? You were clearly fooling around with that woman! As for this foreign race, you must have hired him to help cover up your tracks. Are you even worthy?¡± Winnie became more agitated and her hand that was holding onto Benjamin¡¯s collar also began to tighten gradually. Benjamin found it hard to breathe, and his face turned red in an instant. He was unable to utter a single word. He could only raise his hand and gesture to Vincent, asking him to explain the situation to Winnie immediately. Vincent was shocked by Winnie¡¯s ferocity, and immediately said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to torture him anymore! Every word he said is the truth! I have other witnesses too!¡± Winnie turned around and glanced at Vincent. She frowned and said, ¡°Who?¡± Vincent raised his hand and snapped his fingers. A space door appeared beside him in an instant. Mcgee, who had not followed Vincent and Benjamin out all this time, stuck his head out of the door quietly and smiled at Winnie awkwardly. ¡°Mcgee?¡± Winnie naturally knew the city lords from the surrounding cities. However, she could not understand why a dignified Dark Elf City Lord and her husband would actually follow Vincent around. The reason why so many cities had sent troops to attack Serene Spring City was that they had received the oracle¡¯s order to fight against the other races. Yet, these Dark Elves that were supposed to be the most loyal believers of Gajero, could actually live in harmony with the other races. Winnie found it hard to accept such a scene. Vincent waved to Mcgee and said softly, ¡°City Lord Winnie has misunderstood Benjamin. Please come out and explain what we were doing last night!¡± Mcgee walked out of the space door reluctantly and approached Winnie carefully. He was extra careful and made sure he kept his distance from her. ¡°City Lord Winnie, you¡¯re worrying too much! Last night, a total of six city lords were gathered under Bright Moon City. This included Benjamin. We were all invited to Bright Moon City by Mr. Vincent to witness the underground space and dark history there! As for the specific details, please allow Benjamin to explain them to you. But I can assure you, there wasn¡¯t a single woman there last night!¡± Mcgee assured Winnie with a straight face. Winnie frowned at Mcgee and said coldly, ¡°Hmph! Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what kind of Dark Elf you are. If I find out that you are helping Benjamin to lie to me, I will make you regret it for the rest of Your life!¡± Mcgee immediately shrunk his neck when he heard that. He kept nodding his head like a chicken pecking at rice. His attitude was completely different from the first time he met Vincent. After Winnie received Mcgee¡¯s guarantee, she finally let go of her hand that was grabbing onto Benjamin¡¯s collar. She then pushed him to the side. Winnie said to Benjamin in a low voice, ¡°What exactly did you see in Bright Moon City last night? Tell me everything!¡± At the same time, she gestured for Benjamin to answer her in private. This was because she still wanted to verify the same with Mcgee. If there was any discrepancy between their stories, then she could tell that they were lying. Benjamin coughed violently and quickly said to Winnie, ¡°Ahem, no problem, madam! Wait until I catch my breath, then I¡¯ll tell you everything!¡± Winnie frowned unhappily and asked coldly in response, ¡°Why? Do you still need time to prepare your lies?¡± Benjamin took a deep breath and suppressed the discomfort in his throat. He said slowly, ¡°No, madam! Listen to me, after we were invited to Bright Moon City last night¡­¡± After listening to Benjamin¡¯s story, Winnie¡¯s expression gradually became serious. She no longer had the time to care about whether Benjamin had gone to bed with a woman the previous night. Instead, she began to think about whether everything that Benjamin had seen was real or fake. If what had happened under Bright Moon City was real, then the ambitions and viciousness of the demons were self-evident. Their actions have been exposed to the city lords. On the other hand, all of this could also be a trap set up by Vincent, in order to ease the pressure on Devil Flame City and Serene Spring City! Winnie asked Benjamin, ¡°You believe him just because he said so? Don¡¯t you think it is possible that he just wants us to retreat?¡± Benjamin looked at Vincent subconsciously and said with a helpless expression, ¡°Retreat? If he really wanted to harm us, there will be no point for us to retreat! Before I came back, I had already wiped off the blood on my face. Otherwise, you would have seen how terrifying this person truly is. He is the one who personally killed the twelve apostles. He had also injured Alger severely under Bright Moon City. Mind you, Alger is someone who had already advanced to a level 41 creature! He is currently unable to walk on his own and needs to rely on Robin to carry him to Devil Sea City!¡± After Winnie heard Benjamin¡¯s description of Vincent, her eyes suddenly flashed with a glimmer of light. She turned her head to look at Vincent with a face full of excitement. Benjamin was greatly shocked by the scene and quickly said, ¡°Madam, you must not! This person¡¯s attacks are too terrifying, and it¡¯s difficult to grasp his limits. Even if you have the desire to win at this time, you might be beaten to death by him!¡± Winnie shook her head. She smiled and said, ¡°The more you explain, the more I want to fight with such an expert! I was never convinced by the strength of those twelve apostles. Now, there is a strong person who can kill the apostles one after another. How can I miss such an opportunity?¡± After hearing this, Benjamin immediately wanted to hug Winnie and stop her from provoking Vincent. However, he was pushed away by Winnie who was faster and more agile than him. Winnie took the initiative to walk in front of Vincent and asked arrogantly, ¡°Hey, I heard that you are very strong. Do you dare to fight me?¡± Vincent glanced at Winnie and then at Benjamin who did not dare to go forward. He nodded helplessly and said, ¡°Yes, but I must say it first, I will attack you hard!¡± Winnie immediately took two steps back and raised her right arm high. The long sword that was stuck in the mud behind Melissa instantly flew back into her hand. Winnie said with a determined look, ¡°I don¡¯t care how strong your attacks are, just don¡¯t go easy on me! Otherwise, no matter who you are, I won¡¯t let you off!¡± Vincent spread his hands and nodded. He replied, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll do as you wish! I want to see if you¡¯re better at using a long sword. I¡¯ll compare my weapon with yours today!¡± Vincent pulled out the Return Journey of the Dead from his waist. The pitch-black blade looked big and heavy. It made Winnie feel as if she was facing a huge mountain. ¡°Great momentum! But on the battlefield, momentum alone is not enough!¡± said Winnie confidently to Vincent. She then swung her sword and rushed toward Vincent. ¡°One strike from the Sky Demon!¡± Even though she knew that Vincent had killed the twelve apostles and might have the ability to travel freely between Bright Moon City and Serene Spring City, she still did not believe that he was invincible. Therefore, even if Vincent burst out with a huge aura, Winnie still wanted to fight him. She wanted to test whether Vincent¡¯s strength was as strong and invincible as Benjamin had said! Vincent looked at Winnie¡¯s sword that was as fast as lightning. He did not retreat nor did he dodge. He raised his sword to meet the enemy. He aimed the tip of the sword that was about to reach him and stabbed forward. ¡°A pillar supporting the sky!¡± When facing an opponent¡¯s weapon, blocking and slashing diagonally were usually the smarter countermeasures. However, Vincent¡¯s choice was beyond everyone¡¯s expectations. This was because a straight stab forward would not be able to defend against the straight stab that was coming toward him. The best outcome would be to stab the weapon in his hand into the opponent¡¯s body. However, his body would also be pierced by the opponent¡¯s lethal weapon at the same time. This was a completely life-and-death style of fighting. ¡°Please stop. This is too crazy!¡± Benjamin, who was at the side, could not help but shout anxiously after seeing Vincent¡¯s reaction. However, neither Winnie nor Vincent listened to Benjamin¡¯s call. It was as if they had directly blocked him out. They sped up and stabbed forward together. ¡°Bang!¡± In a split second, Vincent¡¯s blade and Winnie¡¯s sword clashed in the air. Not only did they neutralize each other¡¯s attack, but they had also used their arm strength and inertia at the same time. A few clear bolts of lightning appeared where the weapons clashed. From this, it could be seen that both sides had used their full strength! However, Winnie¡¯s current situation was much more dangerous than it looked. Due to the disparity in strength, she was far from being a match for Vincent! When the power of the longsword in Winnie¡¯s hand was completely neutralized, the power from the Return Journey of the Dead continued. Winnie¡¯s figure only stopped for a moment before she was sent flying by the huge impact. She raised her head and spat out a mouthful of blood. She then fell straight to the ground. The longsword in her hand had long been broken into countless pieces. They scattered onto the ground. Benjamin saw this and quickly ran forward to catch Winnie who was falling. He asked with a worried look, ¡°How is it? Are your injuries serious? I already told you not to provoke him, but you insist on fighting with him, hurry up and stop!¡± ¡°I will not die!¡± said Winnie. Winnie lay in Benjamin¡¯s arms. She raised her hand to wipe off the blood from the corner of her mouth. She stood up with difficulty and said to Vincent, ¡°I have to admit, you are indeed very powerful. You even made me feel a little hopeless! From the looks of it, you do have the ability to kill twelve apostles in a row. You can also control six city lords and Benjamin in one night!¡± Vincent nodded and said seriously, ¡°Since it¡¯s a misunderstanding, then it¡¯s good to explain it clearly. I wonder what City Lord Winnie wants to do next?¡± Winnie smiled and said very boldly, ¡°Do you know if there¡¯s alcohol in Serene Spring City? I want to take this opportunity to have a good chat with everyone!¡± Chapter 493 - Drinking and Making Merry, Becoming a God on the Spot ¡°Drinking?¡± Vincent sighed in surprise. He did not expect Winnie¡¯s request to be so weird. Although he had just established his invincible stance, he still had to satisfy Winnie¡¯s requests. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s plenty of good wine in Serene Spring City, and it¡¯s especially used to entertain friends! Since you guys want to have a good chat, then let¡¯s enter the city together!¡± As someone who was afraid of Vincent¡¯s abilities, and had seen Vincent¡¯s full strength, Benjamin was very resistant at that moment. All he wanted was to stay as far away from Vincent as possible. However, he did not expect Winnie to be so mesmerized by Vincent. Not only did she want to compete with him, but she also wanted to drink with him. This made Benjamin feel like crying. Winnie did not care about Benjamin¡¯s reaction at all. After being invited into Serene Spring City, Winnie replied cheerfully, ¡°Alright! Then we¡¯ll be your guests. We¡¯ll go into Serene Spring City to have a good meal!¡± Vincent turned to look at Melissa, asking if she could arrange it. Melissa immediately nodded and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, master. After returning to the city, I¡¯ll immediately get someone to prepare drinks and a banquet. I guarantee that everyone will have a comfortable environment to chat in!¡± Vincent nodded in response. He then turned around and raised his hand, gesturing for Winnie to follow him into the city. Mcgee, who had been acting as a bystander, took the initiative to leave. He said, ¡°Mr. Vincent, I am in a hurry to return to the barracks. Please forgive me for not being able to stay here any longer!¡± Vincent smiled slightly and said in a very good-natured manner, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Go do what you need to do!¡± Mcgee nodded and turned to leave the battlefield, leaving Melissa, Horace, and Benjamin behind. The remaining individuals followed behind Vincent and Winnie and entered the city gate. A table of delicacies was prepared and served in the City Lord¡¯s residence. Sophia, who had been unshackled by Melissa, poured wine personally for the crowd from a flagon. As the host, Melissa took the lead and raised her glass. She said, ¡°Everyone, today, City Lord Winnie and I are friends. No matter what kind of misunderstanding we had before, let¡¯s forget about it. Now that everyone has seen the true face of the Demon Race, we also hope that City Lord Winnie can stand up against the Demon Race with us. Let us overthrow the belief in the Demon Race and take back our world!¡± Winnie raised her wine glass and nodded at Vincent. She then said to Melissa, ¡°Do you know why I stopped just now?¡± Melissa shook her head in confusion. Winnie said randomly, ¡°You said that everything is for the elves. You don¡¯t care about winning or losing, and you don¡¯t care about life and death! I admire such a character very much, so I took the initiative to stop to show respect. This is because your way of doing things has always been my code of conduct! As the City Lord of Mosen City, I have always prioritized the well-being of the residents of the city in everything I do. I have also helped the surrounding cities to maintain the stability and development of the Dark Elf World! At first, I thought that you were the destroyers of this world and that you wanted to cause a disturbance in Elf World. That was why I couldn¡¯t wait to lead my troops to attack Serene Spring City. However, I soon realized that you were the same as me. You were doing it for the sake of the Elf Race, for the sake of your own city. And for that, you were willing to pay any price!¡± After hearing Winnie¡¯s comment, Melissa quickly nodded and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. Protecting Serene Spring City and ensuring that all the elves in the city live in a peaceful and vibrant world is my lifelong wish! It is also my master¡¯s teachings and expectations for me. Even if I have to give up my life, I will do it resolutely and carry it out to the end!¡± ¡°Master?¡± Winnie frowned slightly and subconsciously looked at Vincent. Her eyes were instantly filled with curiosity. She could not imagine how a Dark Elf would take an outsider as her master. Melissa smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Ever since my master stepped into Elf World, he has been working tirelessly to save the Elf Race. At the same time, he is also the new God of our Elf Race!¡± ¡°What?¡± After hearing Melissa¡¯s introduction, Benjamin and Winnie instantly jumped up from their seats and looked at Vincent in shock. Their mouths were wide open as if they could fit a whole world inside. Horace, who was sitting at the side, looked at Vincent curiously. He realized that Benjamin did not know Vincent¡¯s identity as a god. This meant that Vincent did not expose his identity to them. Yet, he still managed to convince Benjamin and the other Dark Elves to abandon their beliefs and racial differences and accept his suggestion. For someone like Horace, who had been suffering from the conflict of beliefs all his life, he understood how difficult it was to convince someone to convert their beliefs. Vincent was slightly stunned and looked at Benjamin and Winnie with a sudden realization. He sighed with slight surprise, ¡°Oh! I forgot to tell you, I am actually a god of the Elf Race, and I still have five divine sparks left. I am currently looking for a suitable successor for the Elf Race!¡± After hearing Vincent¡¯s explanation, Benjamin and Winnie became even more shocked. Their mouths were opened far wider than before. Becoming a god of the Elf Race was already a very difficult task. In addition to that, Vincent was currently holding five divine sparks. This was simply heaven-defying. Melissa and Horace, who were sitting at the side, were also shocked. This was the first time they heard that Vincent was looking for an heir. To the elves who valued their faith, the god was a sacred and unreachable existence. However, Vincent had the opportunity to help ordinary elves become gods. This made them feel that they were only one step away from becoming gods. This almost blasphemous thought made Horace and Melissa feel excited and proud! Vincent looked at the four shocked faces around him and said helplessly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be too surprised. When the seven great Elf Kings fought against Gajero, they were all heavily injured by him. The divine sparks that belonged to the Elf Race ended up in Imperial City! Gajero stole the divine spark of the Dark Elf King and became a god of the Elf Race, thus creating the Dark Elves. However, any living being could only carry one divine spark with them, so the remaining six divine sparks became ownerless objects. Only remnant souls left behind by the Elf Kings were guarding these divine sparks. I had received the Fire Elf King¡¯s approval by chance and thus inherited the fire divine spark. Now, the Fire Elves that could be seen everywhere in Serene Spring City and Devil Flame City are all my believers! However, it is impossible for the elves to regain their former glory with just one single element. Therefore, I will have to choose the elves that are willing to sacrifice themselves in the war against the demons. Elves that received the approval of the majority will take over as the gods of the elves. This will also help to expand the faiths of the elves!¡± After listening to Vincent¡¯s explanation, Melissa turned to look at Horace subconsciously. She said softly, ¡°In Serene Spring City, other than master, the residents respect Mr. Horace the most! This is because, in the previous defensive battle, he always took the lead and did not leave the battlefield even when he was heavily injured. This has brought great encouragement and excitement to Serene Spring City. This also gave us the courage to fight against the three apostles that gathered outside the city previously until master¡¯s arrival. I believe that Mr. Horace will definitely meet master¡¯s requirements!¡± Vincent turned to look at Horace, smiled, and said, ¡°Actually, I have heard about your good performance! However, you can be hot-tempered at times. Sometimes, your thoughts are also prone to extremes. If I let you become a god, I¡¯m worried that all the wood elves will be affected by you and become extremely hot-tempered. That¡¯s why I haven¡¯t mentioned this to you!¡± Horace swallowed his saliva nervously and quickly lowered his head. He replied, ¡°Sir Vincent is right. I know that I do not have much control over my emotions. It¡¯s difficult for me to shoulder such a heavy responsibility as a god. I do not have a divine personality!¡± Vincent shook his head and said, ¡°No! Previously, I was actually thinking too one-sidedly. Now, it seems that you are actually very suitable to become an elf god!¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Horace looked at Vincent nervously. Vincent continued, ¡°The gods of the Elf Race should not be aloof and cold gods. Instead, they should be a group of flesh and blood that can accompany each and every elf in times of danger! And isn¡¯t excitement and stubbornness also a manifestation of real existence? Therefore, I have decided that you will inherit the Wood Elf¡¯s divine spark. However, you must make sure to start trying to control your emotions. Don¡¯t let yourself be manipulated by your emotions!¡± Horace was nervous once again. He nodded excitedly again and said, ¡°If Sir Vincent trusts me and is willing to let me contribute even more strength to the Elf Race, I will definitely try my best to control my emotions and become a qualified God. Even if I can¡¯t kill the demons that wreaked havoc in the Elf World like you, I will still be willing to die in battle for the Elf Race at all times and never retreat!¡± Vincent nodded and praised, ¡°Good! If every inheritor of the divine spark has the same determination as you, then I believe that the elves are not far from a true revival! After this meal, I will help you fuse with the divine spark!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Horace nodded in response. He then drank the remaining wine in his cup excitedly. At that moment, Benjamin and Winnie were still in shock and could not extricate themselves. Vincent turned to look at Benjamin and Winnie and asked softly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the two of you? Do you also want to become gods of the Elf Race? Then I¡¯m afraid you will need to immediately change your beliefs and contribute more to the fight against the demons! As the power of the Dark Elves comes from the demons, you are currently not qualified to become gods!¡± Benjamin and Winnie quickly shook their heads and said, ¡°No, no, no! We do not want to become gods, no, we do not dare to blaspheme the gods! But if the crimes committed by the demons are real, we are willing to change our beliefs and break away from the identity of the Dark Elves!¡± Vincent nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Alright, then we welcome you to a new life! Because I believe that the true face of the demons will soon be revealed to the public!¡± Chapter 494 - Began to Become a God, and There Was a Rift Between Master and Disciple After the banquet, Winnie and Benjamin were already half-drunk. During this time, Vincent had told them a lot about the demons in the Black Hole. Even though Winnie and Benjamin did not completely believe what Vincent had said, they still listened to him with great interest. This was because everything that Vincent had said was not a lie. It was all things that he had really experienced. In addition, he always had the courage to fight, which made his experience particularly eye-catching. After Vincent¡¯s trip to Esville, his storytelling skills had improved a lot. Whilst he was drinking and chatting, he was also showing off those skills that he had accumulated inadvertently. It was not until evening that Winnie and Benjamin left Serene Spring City under the escort of Vincent and the others. The army of Morson City was stationed not too far away from the city. When they saw Winnie and Benjamin reappear, they immediately waved their military flag. It was as if they were asking Winnie and Benjamin if they were safe. Winnie made a hand gesture toward the direction of the army formation, and the waving flag immediately stopped. The entire army continued to remain quiet. Vincent noticed that Winnie had only used a hand gesture to give an accurate order, He could not help but praise Winnie¡¯s ability as a commander in chief in his heart. She had such a great talent. After driving the demons out of Elf World, she could still be qualified to take the position of City Lord! Winnie turned around and bowed to Vincent. She said seriously, ¡°Thank you for your hospitality! After today, we, husband and wife, also understand your pursuit and character. Although we still have differences between us, it will not affect our communication. When we go back, we will also think of ways to find out the real purpose of the demons. If what you said is true, we will immediately switch sides and join your camp, and we can guarantee that everyone in Mosen City will also change their beliefs! However, if everything you say can not be verified, then don¡¯t blame us for having to trust our own gods. When that time comes, even if we might die, we will still have to fight you once again!¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°Alright! Then from now on, Serene Spring City and Mosen City can exchange information. Once we have concrete evidence, we will immediately inform you!¡± ¡°Take care! Farewell!¡± After Winnie bade farewell to Vincent and the others, she led Benjamin toward her own army. A moment later, the army of Mosen City began to assemble and left the battlefield in an orderly manner. Melissa looked at the dust that was stirred up as the army left. She could not help but sigh, ¡°It seems that the Elf Race is still full of talents. As long as we drive away those demons, I believe that the Elf Race will be able to regain their former glory very quickly! There are many capable and ambitious city lords like Winnie in the Elf Race. Fortunately, the demons do not care about the life and death of the elves. Therefore, all the city lords in the cities are occupied by capable elves. The cities have selected the most capable city lords. This is an important step for the future revival of the elves!¡± Horace nodded and said, ¡°When I was fighting against the Dark Elves, I had the same feeling! No matter which city lord it is, they are all extremely difficult to assassinate, and every main city is also extremely difficult to infiltrate. This is enough to prove that the average level of all the city lords in Elf World is excellent!¡± Vincent retracted his gaze and sighed softly. ¡°Now, we no longer need to worry about the City Lord who is in charge of the Elf Race¡¯s governmental affairs. Next, we will only need to find suitable candidates and we will be able to fulfill all the necessary conditions to help revive the Elf Race!¡± Melissa nodded and turned to look at Horace subconsciously. This was because Vincent had previously promised to help Horace become a god! Horace looked at Vincent, his eyes filled with both anticipation and anxiety. Perhaps he had a flaw in his personality. He was easily angered and easily radicalized. However, he was a real elf who did not hide his desire to become a god. Nevertheless, he still had some worries. As an elf who could give up his life at any time for the Elf Race, Horace wanted to become a god and have greater power to lead the Elf Race toward revival and prosperity. However, he was also afraid that he would not be able to do it. He was afraid that he would put his future believers and the entire Elf Race in a difficult situation. Vincent smiled slightly and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The Elf Race has seven divine sparks, corresponding to the seven gods. The heavy responsibility of reviving the race is not something that can be accomplished by just one God alone. If there are any problems with the Elf Race, then the responsibility is definitely not borne by one God alone! The seven gods should help each other and bear each other¡¯s burdens. A one-on-one fight will not work. Do you understand?¡± Horace nodded and said in a deep voice, ¡°I understand! Unity is the greatest strength of a race!¡± Vincent looked at Horace with great satisfaction and said, ¡°Yes! That is right. Then let¡¯s go back to the City Lord¡¯s mansion. I need a quiet room now to help you complete the ritual!¡± Melissa immediately said, ¡°Then let¡¯s not delay. Come with me!¡± Under Melissa¡¯s lead, Vincent and Horace returned to the City Lord¡¯s mansion. They walked into a quiet and secret room. After arranging everything, Melissa turned and said to Vincent, ¡°Master, Mr. Horace, you can complete the ritual here! I will personally stand guard outside the door. I won¡¯t let anyone disturb you!¡± Vincent nodded and said with great satisfaction, ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you! It just so happens that after I help Horace become a god, I still have something to discuss with you!¡± Melissa nodded slightly and left the secret room. She closed the door again and stood guard outside the secret room alone, acting as a guard. Vincent soon began the ritual in the secret chamber. Five halos of different colors suddenly appeared behind him. ¡°These are the divine sparks. What you will inherit is the Wood Elf¡¯s divine spark that corresponds to the wood attribute. But before you fuse with it, you will still need to adjust your own state. This is because the moment you fuse with the divine spark, you will begin to hear a large number of prayers from the believers. Their voices may make you go crazy. So you must be prepared, adjust yourself to the best state, and maintain deep meditation. Only then can you navigate through those noisy prayers effectively!¡± Horace took a deep breath and nodded solemnly. He then sat cross-legged on the ground and began to adjust himself. Horace¡¯s breathing soon became steady. Vincent nodded slightly in response. At the same time, he raised his hand and waved it. The light green halo that symbolized the wood divine spark instantly rushed into the space between Horace¡¯s brows. Horace, who had a peaceful expression, suddenly frowned. His facial features twisted violently together as if he was enduring great pain. It was exactly the same reaction as when Vincent first received the divine sparks. ¡°Continue to meditate. You must endure the various prayers that reverberate in your mind and try to control the divine spark. Don¡¯t let yourself be controlled by the divine spark instead. Only this way can you become a powerful and true god. At the same time, you must also begin to adapt to the existence of prayers. After all, this will be with you for the rest of your life from now on!¡± Horace, who was meditating, heard Vincent¡¯s advice. He immediately began to take deep breaths to ease his pain. At the same time, he adjusted his own wood energy and tried his best to control the divine spark that was constantly stirring up storms in his mind. In an instant, Horace¡¯s entire body was shrouded in a faint green light, like a plant. Vincent did not dare to be the slightest bit careless at that moment. He stared at every expression on Horace¡¯s face seriously. This was because they were currently at the most critical moment. If Horace could survive this final hurdle, then the Elf Race would have gained one more god! However, if Horace could not survive this, then Vincent would have to stop the ritual in advance. Otherwise, Horace¡¯s life would be in danger! Outside the secret chamber, Sophia suddenly walked into the room. She walked to Melissa¡¯s side with a smile. She stretched out a finger and poked Melissa¡¯s elbow gently as if she was acting coquettishly. Melissa frowned and scolded Sophia, ¡°What are you doing here? Go back to your room immediately!¡± The smile on Sophia¡¯s face was still gentle. She said softly, ¡°Vincent is your master, but he is helping others to become gods. Don¡¯t you feel uncomfortable?¡± Melissa snorted, ¡°No matter what master does, he must have his reasons! Your little tricks to sow discord are useless against me! If you say that again, I will immediately send someone to send you to prison!¡± Sophia reached out and put her arm around Melissa boldly. She said in a slightly coquettish tone, ¡°I am concerned about you. Haven¡¯t you already met High Priest Monica who helped Vincent to preach? She was once Vincent¡¯s little handmaiden and did not have any outstanding abilities. However, after Vincent became a god, Monica inherited a very powerful ability and even became the High Priest of two cities in one leap! But as his disciple, you¡¯re not even a Fire Elf. Don¡¯t you think he¡¯s being a little unfair toward you? Even an outsider like me can¡¯t stand it. I can¡¯t help but feel sorry for you!¡± Melissa pulled away angrily and pushed Sophia to the side. She said in a deep voice, ¡°Now, do you want to go to prison yourself, or do you want me to send someone to take you there?¡± Sophia finally showed some worry on her face. She said in a slightly panicked voice, ¡°Everything I said was for your sake! If you don¡¯t like it, you can just deal with me as you like. Why do you need to ask my opinion?¡± Melissa gritted her teeth, but she did not give the order to punish Sophia. She had long been used to this helpless woman staying by her side. If she was sent to prison directly, not only would she punish Sophia, but she would also become very lonely. However, if she did not punish Sophia severely, her words would sow discord between her master and herself sooner or later! Just as Melissa was about to make a decision, the door of the secret chamber suddenly opened. Vincent walked out with a calm expression, smiled, and said, ¡°What is this for? I¡¯m doing this for your own good. I also think that you should obtain more power!¡± Chapter 495 - Being Considerate to a Father and Loyal to a Disciple ¡°Master!¡± When Melissa saw Vincent, she immediately stood up respectfully and had her head down. She looked like a guilty child who had just done something wrong. When Sophia saw Vincent, her eyes flashed with fear, but she did not retreat. Instead, she walked quickly toward Melissa. She said firmly, ¡°I was trying to persuade her but her respect for you was beyond my imagination. She demonstrated loyalty and sincerity from the start! If you want someone to punish, come at me, she has nothing to do with it!¡± Before Vincent could say anything, Melissa grabbed Sophia¡¯s shoulder and pushed her aside. Melissa used all her strength to push her. This resulted in Sophia being pushed to the corner of the wall and she fell heavily to the ground. Melissa said sincerely, ¡°Master, it¡¯s all my fault! I shouldn¡¯t have kept this sinner by my side. I had been letting her help me with my plans which made her arrogant. So, please punish me instead, master!¡± Vincent shook his head, turned around, and closed the door of the secret chamber behind him. He then sat down and said, ¡°There is still some time before Horace wakes up so we have to keep our voices low. Melissa, you don¡¯t have to admit your mistake to me because you didn¡¯t do anything wrong! When you were City Lord, there¡¯s already a momentum of revival in Serene Spring City, and every law you¡¯ve issued has had no issues. Even if some of the opinions were from Sophia, they still influenced you in some way. She¡¯s ready to turn over a new leaf and these are all your achievements. How can I punish you for that?¡± After hearing Vincent¡¯s words, Melissa said firmly, ¡°But master, she said those words because I didn¡¯t discipline her well enough. It¡¯s all my fault!¡± After hearing that, Vincent smiled helplessly. He patted the seat beside him and said, ¡°You are still worried that I will punish Sophia. If you have anything to say, sit down and say it. I won¡¯t make things difficult for anyone!¡± Melissa nodded lightly and quickly sat beside Vincent. Vincent¡¯s gaze then fell on Sophia. He asked with a smile, ¡°Sophia, you used to depend on men to live but now you are relying on women. How do you feel about it?¡± Sophia got up and held her shoulders that were about to fall apart. She sighed softly and said, ¡°It feels very good! Even though I felt that I was being despised by her, I think I can still gain her respect eventually. At least, I am not being treated like a toy!¡± Vincent smiled and said, ¡°So, you want to persuade Melissa to take the initiative to ask me for some benefits. Even if those benefits may not improve her status, it may improve her strength.¡± Sophia nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right! As her disciple, she listens to your words and doesn¡¯t dare to slack off even a little. As her master, shouldn¡¯t you help her more? Melissa shouted angrily, ¡°Sophia!¡± She then glared at Sophia as if she was trying to stop her from talking. Vincent was not angry. He raised a finger and tapped on the edge of the handrail. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Melissa is my disciple but what she is doing now is part of her responsibility as City Lord. At the same time, it is what she should do as a member of the Elf Race! If she comes to me for credit because of these merits, then it shows that my judgment was poor for selecting her as my disciple. Of course, if I, as her master, turn a blind eye to Melissa¡¯s merits, it would show that I am an irresponsible master. However, if you stand up for Melissa now, it would be an insult to the mutual trust between a master and disciple. Are you aware of this mistake?¡± After hearing this, Sophia could only lower her head and said softly, ¡°I am wrong!¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°Good! Since you¡¯ve admitted that it was your mistake, you must be punished. You must accept the punishment willingly and take the initiative to ask for punishment.¡± Sophia raised her head slightly. She could not bear to look at Melissa and said softly, ¡°I¡¯m willing to be punished!¡± Melissa could not bear to see it. She turned to Vincent and said, ¡°Master, please punish me too. I¡¯m also responsible for this matter!¡± Vincent shook his head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t say anything yet. I¡¯ll be in charge of the punishment!¡± After hearing that, Melissa could only keep her mouth shut. At the same time, she looked at Sophia with a worried look. Sophia then withdrew her gaze and lowered her eyes. She was ready to receive any painful punishment. Vincent cleared his throat and said, ¡°You think you¡¯re smart but you¡¯re talking nonsense and disturbing our master-disciple relationship. That is a heinous crime! I¡¯ll punish you to stay by Melissa¡¯s side and be her shadow. You can only help her make plans but you can¡¯t get any status. Are you willing to receive this punishment?¡± After hearing that, Sophia raised her head and looked at Vincent in surprise. She nodded and said without hesitation, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m willing!¡± Melissa looked at Vincent in a confused manner. Her eyes were full of joy. Vincent smiled at Melissa and said, ¡°I¡¯m your master. I know that you have no family and that you only have her to talk to. Even if Sophia has made a great contribution, she should still be punished even if the punishment may be considered soft. Nonetheless, she was right. You¡¯ve done a lot when Horace was in war against the demons. So, I want to tell you that I want to help you to become a god of the elves!¡± Melissa opened her mouth slightly. She could not hide her surprise. She stammered, ¡°You want me to become a god too? Do I have the right to do that?¡± Vincent nodded and said solemnly, ¡°Of course you do! Not only do you have the qualifications to become a god, but you have also made a lot of contributions. I have the same expectations for both you and Dave. You will have to shoulder more important responsibilities for the elf race in the future, so you must become a god too!¡± After hearing that, Melissa felt happy and excited. She felt excited because she had obtained the opportunity to become a god. She felt happy because she had received Vincent¡¯s approval. That was far more important than her becoming a god! When Sophia noticed that Melissa had the opportunity to become a god, she could not help but feel happy for her. Vincent quickly said, ¡°Of course, don¡¯t be happy too early. Your situation is different from the others. It is more troublesome to make you a god so you must work hard and figure out a way for me to do so!¡± Melissa asked with a blank look, ¡°Why is my situation different from the others?¡± Vincent looked at Melissa¡¯s pitch-black eyes and he said softly, ¡°Horace was originally a Wood Elf, so he was able to contain the Wood Elf¡¯s divine spark. I was also able to contain the Fire Elf¡¯s divine spark as I had mastered the law of fire! It was because of this reason that I did not respond to you and Dave¡¯s prayers or let you become my believers. As Dave was originally a Black Elf, he could inherit the Black Elf¡¯s divine spark in the future. However, as you are a Dark Elf, you need to change your faith immediately. You also can not become my believer. I wonder if you can do it?¡± After hearing that, Melissa said with some hesitation, ¡°This is really not easy to do. The faith of the Elf Race must come from the heart. The one I respect the most in my heart is you, master. It is very difficult for me to change my faith!¡± Vincent thought for a moment and said, ¡°Then, we might as well try to change your cognition so that you can change your faith!¡± Melissa asked with a puzzled face, ¡°How do we do that?¡± Vincent stood up and walked to the center of the room. A light suddenly shone behind him. The four divine sparks that symbolized thunder, water, light, and earth instantly floated behind him, emitting a strong and shocking aura. ¡°Now, other than the wood divine spark and black divine spark, all the other divine sparks are with me. No matter which divine spark you pray to, it¡¯s the same as praying to me. That would in turn weaken the knowledge about me in your heart and enable you to change your faith to another elemental divine spark.¡± Melissa had never thought of such a method because it was equivalent to finding loopholes in her own faith. It was an act of blasphemy! However, with Vincent¡¯s encouragement, Melissa could only nod and say, ¡°I¡¯ll give it a try! If I can¡¯t succeed, then let me be a Fire Elf!¡± Vincent put away all his divine sparks and turned to Sophia. He said, ¡°You have to encourage her more and don¡¯t let her be so insecure all the time. Make her more confident!¡± Sophia quickly nodded and said, ¡°Yes!¡± Melissa frowned and pondered as she stood up. She asked Vincent, ¡°Master, if I want to convert my faith, which element should I convert to?¡± Vincent did not think and immediately asked, ¡°Which type of elves have the least number of believers and the lowest strength in Serene Spring City and Devil Flame City?¡± Melissa was stunned as she did not know the answer to that question. She only knew the situation in Serene Spring City. As for Devil Flame City, she knew nothing about it. At that moment, the door of the secret chamber suddenly opened. Horace, whose entire body was emitting a jade-green light, strode out with a sense of gratitude on his face. He said to Vincent, ¡°Right now, in Serene Spring City and Devil Flame City, the number of Light Elves is the smallest, and there are no Light Elves who have reached level 40. There are a small number of powerful Light Elves staying at Tias Mountains but they are not willing to cooperate with us!¡± Vincent looked at Horace, who had successfully become a god and had reached level 45. He nodded with a smile and said, ¡°Well, since there aren¡¯t any experts among the Light Elves that are working with us, then Melissa, you can try to change into a Light Elf! When the time comes, I¡¯ll help you contain the Light Elf¡¯s divine spark!¡± Melissa nodded with a serious look on her face. She said, ¡°Yes, master! I will not let you down!¡± After that, Melissa winked at Sophia and the two quickly slipped out of the room. They then tried to find a way to change their faith. Horace then walked up to Vincent and said gratefully, ¡°Thank you for giving me such an opportunity. From now on, everyone in the Elf Race, including the gods, will forever remember your greatness and honor your existence as one above the gods!¡± Chapter 496 - Two Gods, the Revival of Serene Spring City Vincent looked at Horace¡¯s sincere face and smiled. He shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need the elves to always remember me. After the demons are driven out of Elf World, I will leave here and start a new journey. At that time, whether it is the ordinary elves or the succeeding gods, they should put their vision and energy into the future of the Elf Race. They must continue to struggle for the rise of the Elf Race, not me!¡± Horace nodded slightly. With a face full of admiration, he said, ¡°No matter where you go in the future, your greatness and glory will forever shine on the land of the elves. This is a fact that no one can change! It was your arrival that gave us hope. It was also your arrival that allowed the conspiracy of the demons to truly surface. Now, as long as we find evidence of the demon¡¯s crimes, we will definitely be able to call upon all the elves to resist the demons!¡± Vincent nodded and said in a deep voice, ¡°I believe that someone will help us find evidence of the demons¡¯ crimes. You should maintain a good relationship with the ordinary elves. At the same time, you should also spread the faith that you represent. Only when more elves pray to you will you be able to better control your divine spark and become a true God! Otherwise, if the elves only worship the Wood Elf King and not you personally, you will lose your status as a god and become a slave controlled by the divine spark. I¡¯m sure you understand the difference!¡± Horace said solemnly, ¡°I understand. Thank you for your guidance!¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°Alright, you can go now! I will inform Monica to create a statue of you for the temple. This will help you collect to gain more believers!¡± Horace nodded and turned around to leave. He travelled through the streets and alleys of Serene Spring City amongst the common elves. Vincent walked out of the room aimlessly. He wanted to see if Melissa and Sophia had made any progress in changing their beliefs. However, he could not find them. Vincent had no choice but to leave the City Lord¡¯s mansion and walk slowly toward the temple. Monica, who was the High Priest of the two cities, was currently guiding the believers in the temple to worship Vincent. Everyone was worshipping the statue of Vincent. They were not aware that Vincent had already walked into the temple and was standing behind them. Monica, who was facing everyone, suddenly saw Vincent behind the crowd. The corners of her mouth curled into a smile and she said loudly, ¡°Let us pray to our God who has descended. Allow him to guide and lead us to a better life!¡± All the believers raised their hands and chanted along with Monica. This was the first time Vincent had seen such a large number of believers praying to him. He felt a little uncomfortable and could not help but cough a little awkwardly. At this very pious and formal moment, Vincent¡¯s cough was very obvious. His cough attracted the attention of many elves. They all turn their heads to look at him. ¡°The God has answered our prayers! It really is God Vincent! God Vincent has really descended! Quickly pay respects to our God!¡± The group of believers shouted loudly in excitement. At the same time, they knelt down on one knee in unison and paid their respects to Vincent. When Vincent saw the scene, he quickly said, ¡°Everyone, quickly get up! Since your God has already descended to the mortal world, then he should be treated as a mortal. If everyone wants to pay respects, then it¡¯s better to pay respects to the stone statue that symbolizes the god. As for me, you just need to be respectful toward me!¡± As the believers had seen God with their own eyes, they all felt extremely happy. Plus, Vincent was not arrogant and was very approachable. All the believers had a good impression of Vincent and were very willing to obey Vincent¡¯s words. They all stood up and surrounded Vincent, expressing their admiration in their hearts for him. ¡°Great God Vincent, you are the savior of our Serene Spring City and the savior of all the elves! Without you, we would have been killed by the demons!¡± ¡°Great God Vincent, you are the only light that can illuminate the path for the elves when the demons rule Elf World. We are willing to follow you until death. No matter what kind of opponents we face, we will charge forward together with you!¡± Vincent smiled and nodded to everyone who spoke. He said, ¡°I can understand everyone¡¯s feelings, and I¡¯m very touched! But right now, you will need to handle more important matters. After the Elf Race was deceived by the demons, the laws and living habits of the various cities have undergone a huge change. Therefore, everyone must work together to get rid of any traces of the Demon Race as soon as possible. You need to start a new history for the Elf Race, and rebuild our home!¡± All the believers were very excited. This was because what Vincent said was equivalent to the words of a true oracle. In the eyes of the believers, his order was more important than their own lives! Therefore, after the believers bade farewell to Vincent, they all left the temple and returned to their respective posts. They wanted to contribute their strength and help redevelop Serene Spring City. After all the believers had left, Monica immediately walked to Vincent¡¯s side and said with a smile, ¡°My God, are you satisfied with my missionary work in Serene Spring City?¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m very satisfied. You¡¯ve really worked hard these days!¡± Monica shook her head and said with a proud face, ¡°It¡¯s not hard. This is something I¡¯m willing to do. As long as I can tell the believers about your great achievements, I won¡¯t feel tired even if it¡¯s for three days and three nights!¡± Vincent smiled and said, ¡°Even though the mission is very urgent, you have to learn how to balance work and rest. Don¡¯t overwork yourself. At the same time, I have to inform you that a second God has appeared in the Elf Race. You will need to add a new statue for him in the temple!¡± Monica was stunned and asked, ¡°No problem! May I know the name of the new God?¡± Vincent directly said, ¡°Wood God, Horace!¡± Monica was a little surprised but still nodded and said, ¡°Please rest assured, I will arrange everything as soon as possible, and at the same time, I will start to compile the teachings of the Wood God!¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°I am relieved and will leave this for you to handle! The glory of the Elf Race will definitely be realized so long we are in control!¡± ¡­ Rebirth City was once a glorious city. However, it had been in chaos because its City Lord had not returned for a long time! The Dark Elves, who believed in the Demon Race, were affected by the Demon World aura. The aura would trigger the darkest side of their hearts, causing the Dark Elves in the city to kill one another. Once they became enemies, they would not rest until one of them was dead. This was a very common scene in Rebirth City. As the troops of Rebirth City had disappeared along with the City Lord, no one was able to stop the chaotic situation, causing it to become more and more intense. Almost all the Dark Elves in the city participated in the chaotic battles every day. However, a group of elves who did not fit in soon appeared in the city. No one knew when they arrived because the guards responsible for guarding the city gates had left their posts to participate in the chaotic battle. Moreover, many elves would travel to Rebirth City every day, and many elves would die quietly as well. Therefore, no one cared about the identity of those elves who had suddenly appeared. A Dark Elf who was standing on the second floor of the hotel said respectfully to the figure in a black robe in front of him, ¡°High Priest, Rebirth City is very chaotic. If there¡¯s nothing important, we should leave as soon as possible. I¡¯m worried that the longer we wait, the more trouble we will cause!¡± Linus, who was wearing a golden mask under the black robe said softly, ¡°Rebirth City is in such chaos because the City Lord is an irresponsible individual. He resorts to force when dealing with the ordinary elves. He did not set up fair laws and regulations causing the city to fall into chaos! We came here to deal with some important matters. No matter what, we can¡¯t leave early!¡± ¡°Then what missions do you have? Let me complete it for you! The city is so chaotic now, you must not let anything happen to you!¡± said the Dark Elf. He volunteered sincerely and wanted to help share Linus¡¯s burden. Linus shook his head and said, ¡°I will handle this matter myself. Everyone should return to their rooms first and wait for my order!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The Dark Elf nodded but his eyes were still filled with worry for Linus. He turned around and walked back to his room. After his subordinates left, Linus quickly took out the blueprint showing the coordinates of all the spots where the apostles collected the Origin Divine Earth. He checked the locations carefully and looked at the platform below his feet. He said in a deep voice, ¡°It seems that one of the entrances to collect the Origin Divine Earth is around here. I didn¡¯t expect it to be so inconspicuous that it would be located beside the main road in the middle of the city!¡± Linus kept the blueprint and jumped down from his hotel room. He soon arrived at the chaotic street. At that moment, there was a group of Dark Elves that were engaged in a life-and-death battle on the street. Each of them had an opponent. They faced each other in pairs. None of them could be persuaded. The Dark Elves were not surprised by Linus¡¯s sudden appearance. After all, there were many elves who appeared and disappeared in the city every day. The residents of the city were already numb by the scene. Therefore, they did not care who showed up. Linus followed the custom and went with the flow. He did not stay on the streets for long. He walked to the specific coordinates in a hurry and looked around with great concentration. He tried his best to avoid the occasional attacks from the surroundings. ¡°Hey, stop! Who are you?¡± Just as Linus was about to enter a small alley, he was suddenly surrounded by a group of Dark Elves who ran out of a nearby house. At the same time, the leader of the group began to question him with a serious expression. Linus did not expect to be interrogated by others in Rebirth City. He replied with a guilty conscience, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to invade your territory. I¡¯m just here to visit my relatives. I hope you can go easy on me!¡± Chapter 497 - Could Not Take It Anymore ¡°Visiting relatives? Who are your relatives? Do they live nearby?¡± The Dark Elf stopped Linus and looked at him up and down. The Dark Elf remained suspicious. He frowned and continued asking, ¡°Your relatives live here too? Do they live on this street? What do they do? What are their names?¡± Linus noticed that the Dark Elf was thorough with his questions so he decided to take a gamble. He bet that the Dark Elves who looked like hooligans knew little about their own neighborhood so, as long as he said that his relative was from the neighboring neighborhood, he should be able to pass the interrogation. Linus said with a calm face, ¡°I only visited Rebirth City once when I was young. I could only vaguely remember my relative¡¯s house, which is two streets away from the entrance of this alley. I hope that you can be merciful. After I meet up with my relative, I will bring a gift to you as a gesture of appreciation!¡± Linus was reasonable. His response was neither servile nor overbearing. He lied cleverly without leaving any suspicion behind. The Dark Elf that stood in front of Linus sneered and said, ¡°Your relative¡¯s house is two streets away from the entrance of this alley? That is my house and I have never seen you since I was born! Why exactly are you doing here? Are you a spy sent by a foreign race?¡± Linus immediately realized that things were not looking good for him. It was not a big deal that his lie had been exposed but if they suspected that he was a spy sent by a foreign race, then that would be a big problem. At that moment, Linus was a Fire Elf so he could not pass any scrutiny by the Dark Elves. If his identity is exposed, it would attract the attention of all the Dark Elves. They would then attack him together. Linus said to the Dark Elves in front of him in a deep voice, ¡°Please, I really have important matters to attend to. After so many years, I really can¡¯t remember the location of my relatives¡¯ house. I hope that you can give me a clear indication of how I can enter this place!¡± At the same time, he secretly put his right hand behind his back. He was prepared to take out a spear or a magic staff from his storage ring. He planned on defeating any Dark Elves that stood in his way. After all, Linus had the strength of a level 40 creature and he was also the High Priest of Dark Yuan City so he was strong enough to deal with the group of hooligans. After hearing Linus¡¯s words, the Dark Elf, who was blocking his way, immediately sneered and said, ¡°The city is too chaotic right now. We can only do our best to keep the peace. This alley has long been closed to outsiders. However, if you must come in, you have to leave some belongings for your brothers as payment for their hard work. After all, we also have to eat and live!¡± After Linus heard what he said, his right hand relaxed because he realized that the Dark Elves in front of him were just taking the opportunity to rob him of some property. They were not real patrol squads. As long as they took enough money, they would not pay attention to his real identity. ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll leave you some money for your hard work. As a thank you for guarding this alley and protecting my relatives and family!¡± As Linus spoke, he took out a large bag of coins from his storage ring and tossed it to the Dark Elf across from him. As the High Priest of Dark Yuan City, Linus had brought almost half of Dark Yuan City¡¯s wealth with him before he left the city. This was to ensure that he would be able to deal with the difficulties and obstacles along the way. As long as he could solve the problems with money, then he would not have any problems! If his problems could not be solved with money, then he would resort to force. After the Dark Elf received the money pouch, he opened it and counted the coins inside. He was extremely happy. It seemed that Linus¡¯s wealth had far exceeded his imagination! The insatiable Dark Elf strode toward Linus and said greedily, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be a fat sheep! To be able to take out so much money so easily can only mean that you must have something even more precious on you. Take out all the treasures you have with you and let us examine them!¡± Linus¡¯s heart was filled with both anger and helplessness. He had traveled to Rebirth City to complete the mission that Vincent had entrusted him with. He did not want to reveal his strength and identity before the investigation, thus, he could only try his best to suppress the anger in his heart and not let it explode so easily. Linus had no choice but to take out another bag of coins from his storage ring. He handed it over to the Dark Elf. Linus¡¯s tone was filled with suppression as he asked, ¡°This is all I have with me, can I go now?¡± However, the Dark Elf who walked over did not even glance at the money bag in Linus¡¯s hand. Instead, he raised his hand to grab his wrist, eyeing the storage ring on his finger greedily. The Dark Elf sneered as he looked up at Linus and said confidently, ¡°Storage ring? This thing is priceless! Only some high-ranking officials in the entire city can afford it! I want this thing!¡± Although he was greedy, he was not a brainless Dark Elf. In the entire Rebirth City, those who wore storage rings were not ordinary elves! However, as Linus was an outsider, it was not unusual for him to have one. As Rebirth City was in chaos, rich individuals and nobles from other places would not travel to the city so easily. Only nobles or robbers outside the city would have the ability and qualifications to sneak into the city with storage rings to take advantage of the chaos. Linus looked more like a poor noble who only wanted to spend money. He did not show the slightest bit of anger. Such individuals were the easiest to bully, and they often had treasures with them! At the same time, this speculation further fueled the Dark Elf¡¯s arrogance and greed! However, Linus was not without temper. After seeing that the Dark Elf in front of him getting greedier and greedier, he could no longer suppress the anger in his heart! Before Linus could speak, the Dark Elf saw the golden mask that Linus was hiding under his robe. He could not help but say excitedly, ¡°So the real good stuff is on your face! I¡¯ll take the mask too!¡± As the Dark Elf said this, he quickly removed the mask from Linus¡¯s face. However, the moment he removed his mask, the Dark Elf froze on the spot. This was because under the golden mask was a disfigured face that retained the characteristics of a Fire Elf! ¡°You, you are not a Dark Elf! Who are you? What are you doing here?¡± The Dark Elf held Linus¡¯s wrist with his left hand and the golden mask with his right hand as he stuttered. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you when you¡¯re dead!¡± Linus¡¯s eyes were cold as he roared. He clenched his right fist and pushed the Dark Elf¡¯s hand away from his wrist. The storage ring on his hand flashed and a long spear appeared in his hand. The Dark Elf did not have the courage to resist. He immediately turned around and shouted at the others. ¡°Run!¡± At the same time, he quickly slipped into a house. When faced with danger, he chose to hide in the place that he was most familiar with. This was the natural instinct of every living creature. The Dark Elves were no exception! However, how could Linus give those Dark Elves the slightest chance to escape? Before entering the Rebirth City, Linus had already made preparations in his heart. After entering the city, he tried his best to conceal his identity. However, once exposed, he would have to kill anyone who knew his identity and silence them! After all, Linus had the strength of a level 40 creature, and his strength far exceeded that of other elves of the same level. Although he did not know that all the apostles had been killed by Vincent, at the very least, he knew that all the apostles were still outside of Serene Spring City and Devil Flame City. It was impossible for them to rush back in a short period of time. In that case, he would hardly meet any opponents in Rebirth City. Therefore, once he made his move, he had to deal with all the Dark Elves involved at lightning speed. Only then could he ensure that his mission would be completed smoothly! Linus was extremely determined. From the moment he decided to make his move, he did not hesitate at all. He thrust the spear in his hand forward and pierced through the Dark Elf¡¯s chest in an instant. At the same time, he lifted him high into the air. The Dark Elf was already dead when he was lifted up. The golden mask in his hand slid down automatically and fell straight down from the sky. Linus retracted his spear, raised his hand to catch the golden mask, and quickly put it on his face. He then raised his head to look at the other Dark Elves. He looked like a Grim Reaper who had climbed out of hell. The other Dark Elves who saw their leader being killed on the spot were scared out of their wits. They were so scared that they had forgotten to run. They stood still on the spot, their legs trembling. Strange sounds could be heard from their throats. They did not even have the chance to beg for mercy. ¡°Noble Fire Elf King! Please forgive me for killing so many elves today. After all, if we want to save all the elves, we have to destroy some of the scum of the elves first!¡± Linus carried a long spear on his back and chanted a prayer to the Fire Elf King. He then slowly raised the blood-stained spear in his hand and aimed it at the other Dark Elves. At that moment, Vincent, who was far away in Serene Spring City, suddenly heard Linus¡¯s prayer. This was because the other party was not praying to him directly, but was instead praying to the Fire Elf King. This made Vincent particularly curious. Thus, he entered a meditative state. As he meditated, he saw Linus brandishing his spear and killing several Dark Elves in front of an alley! After peeking into Linus¡¯s memories, Vincent finally understood the cause for it. He could only express his helplessness. After all, if Linus did not do this, the operation to save the elves would not go smoothly. Those Dark Elves deserved to die! However, Vincent did not keep quiet. Instead, he conveyed a message to Linus. ¡°All the apostles are dead. Once we find evidence of the demons¡¯ crimes, rush over to Serene Spring City immediately!¡± Chapter 498 - Identity Exposed Rebirth City. Linus, who was standing at the entrance of the small alley, suddenly heard a voice filled with divine power in his mind. He wanted to kneel on one knee subconsciously. ¡°Was that a response from the gods? The elves can get a response from the gods again!¡± Linus sighed emotionally in his heart. He really wanted to find someone to express the excitement and joy in his heart. During the long years when the demons ruled the elves, there were many elves who could not get a response from the gods. They thought that the gods were dead, or that the gods had long abandoned the elves. That was why they had turned into Dark Elves. Only a small portion of the elves thought that the gods were still alive. However, for some reason, they were unable to respond to their believers. That was why they had persisted for so long. Linus initially believed that the gods were dead. At the same time, he had witnessed the power of the Dark Elves which was why he chose to change his faith. If not for his father¡¯s death and Vincent¡¯s influence, it would have been very difficult for him to revert back to his previous faith. However, things were currently different. The gods had once again descended upon the land of the elves. The elves had other gods to believe in aside from Gajero. There was finally an opportunity to change the current situation! Linus sighed in excitement, ¡°Since the gods have asked me to head to Serene Spring City after completing my mission, doesn¡¯t that mean that the apostles outside Serene Spring City have already been eliminated? It seems that as long as I reach Serene Spring City, I will be able to obtain more information about the gods. I have to hurry up!¡± Linus turned his head to look at the alley with even more hope than before. At that moment, the sound of a door closing could be heard by the side of the street. It instantly attracted Linus¡¯s attention. When Linus looked at the house beside him, he saw that the door had shut tightly. Only the wind chimes in front of the door frame were still swaying. This meant that someone must have been peeking from behind the door. The individual must have shut the door out of fear or carelessness. Linus was not a bloodthirsty person. Furthermore, after receiving god¡¯s response, he was aware that the gods were watching him, so he paid special attention to his words and actions. Linus sighed softly, ¡°Since the individual in the house did not come out when those hooligans rushed out, this must mean that he is either an old man or the wife of another Dark Elf. Even if they saw my true face, they would not be a threat. I¡¯ll let them off!¡± He then turned around and continued to walk into the alley. However, at that moment, the sound of wood breaking was heard. Linus¡¯s ears twitched, and he immediately sensed that someone had jumped out from the back window of the house. A loud shout came from behind him. ¡°Someone, help! A Fire Elf has broken into Rebirth City¡­¡± Linus heard the voice coming from behind the house. It was an adult male Dark Elf. He cursed in his heart that he had been careless. He quickly raised his spear. He was prepared to rush behind the house to silence the Dark Elf. As a God had suddenly appeared, his chances of defeating the demons had increased by a lot. Linus would not give up on his mission! No matter what price he had to pay today, even if he had to fight against the entire Rebirth City, he had to complete his mission and bring the evidence of the demons¡¯ crimes to Serene Spring City! However, when Linus walked to the back of the house, he saw the corpse of a Dark Elf. He had been stabbed in the chest and neck. Who could the murderer be? Linus slowed down with a vigilant look on his face. He walked around the corner carefully and looked behind the house once again. Suddenly, numerous figures with familiar faces flashed forward. Linus looked at the Dark Elf closest to him and asked in surprise, ¡°Gary! Why are you here?¡± The nine figures that appeared in front of him were his subordinates who had followed him all the way from Dark Yuan City! Previously, in order to avoid trouble, Linus had ordered Gary to lead everyone to stay in their rooms. However, he did not expect them to follow him in secret. Perhaps they had discovered his true identity! Gary looked at Linus and hesitated for a long time before saying helplessly, ¡°High Priest, we followed you because we were worried about you!¡± Linus frowned and asked, ¡°I have the strength of a level 40 creature. If I encounter a problem that I can¡¯t solve, you probably won¡¯t be able to help me either! Besides, the apostles are all outside Serene Spring City. I won¡¯t meet any opponents in the city. What else do you need to worry about?¡± Gary turned to look at his companions and then at the golden mask on Linus¡¯s face. He said helplessly, ¡°Actually, we already knew that you are no longer a Dark Elf, so we were worried that you would expose your identity in the city. Therefore, we decided to follow behind you in secret. We wanted to help get rid of unnecessary trouble for you, just like what happened earlier!¡± Linus was speechless. He thought that he had hidden his true self very well. He would never let anyone see his face. How could his subordinates know his true identity? Linus asked in an unnatural tone, ¡°How did you find me?¡± Gary paused before saying, ¡°Back in Dark Yuan City, you would always scold the seven great Elf Kings every day. Later, when we left the city, you would bring us to pray to God Gajero every day! But ever since Devil Flame City, you have never led us to pray to Gajero. And when we left Imperial City, you would scold us every time you heard Gajero¡¯s name. It was not hard for us to find out the truth!¡± When Linus heard this, he subconsciously wanted to raise his hand to cover his face. However, he did not realize that he was still wearing his golden mask. At that moment, he realized that a mask was not enough to protect him from those closest to him. However, when his subordinates noticed that his belief had changed, they did not turn against him, nor did they expose him. Instead, they wanted to continue to protect him in the dark. This made Linus feel very touched, so much so that he did not know what to say for a moment. He wanted to cry. He asked awkwardly, ¡°You¡­ you didn¡¯t think of exposing me?¡± Gary shook his head and quickly said, ¡°No! We have followed you all the way here. Although we have experienced many near-death adventures, we have seen your responsibility and courage. We admire you sincerely. Therefore, regardless of whether you are a Dark Elf or any other kind of elf, you are the High Priest in our hearts! At the very most, we will follow whoever you believe in in the future and never return to Dark Yuan City!¡± Linus sighed when he heard that. He lifted his hand and took off the golden mask on his face. He faced his subordinates with his true face. Even though Gary and the others had long been mentally prepared, they could not help but look surprised when they saw Linus¡¯s face, which had the characteristics of a Fire Elf. Linus seemed to have finally let go of a heavy burden. He said with a relaxed expression, ¡°Thank you for respecting my beliefs. I will also respect your beliefs! However, I must emphasize one point and that is we must return to Dark Yuan City, because that is our hometown. That is the territory of the Elf Race. We must return and pass on everything we have seen and heard on this trip to our family and friends. This is the responsibility of me and all of you!¡± Gary and the others immediately answered in unison, ¡°Yes!¡± Linus nodded slightly and said, ¡°Since we have already talked it out with everyone, then I will not hide it from everyone anymore! The mission that I received in Imperial City was not issued by the Demon Race, but by that foreign race that we have been chasing after. They told me a very important secret, and this secret is in the deepest part of the alley. Are you willing to go with me to witness it?¡± Gary and the others immediately replied without the slightest hesitation, ¡°We are willing!¡± Linus smiled with relief and said in a deep voice, ¡°Then, please follow me and quickly sneak into the inner part of the alley. Try not to make any noise along the way and don¡¯t attract the attention of the nearby residents. We can kill a few hooligans who are blocking our way but we can¡¯t slaughter those unarmed civilians of Rebirth City!¡± Gary and the others nodded silently in response to Linus¡¯s orders. Linus then turned around and walked into the alley while the others quickly followed behind. The group passed through the alley quietly like a gust of wind. However, after walking past two streets, they suddenly smelled a strong stench. They were stunned by the scene in front of them. The street in front of them had long been reduced to ruins. Countless Dark Elf corpses were hanging upside down on the beams. Others were pierced by spears. They were hanging in the air like flags. It was obvious that they had experienced a brutal massacre! ¡°What happened here? How could such a thing occur?¡± Gary, who was behind Linus, could not help but exclaim when he saw the scene in front of him. Then, he turned his head to the side and started retching vigorously. Linus clenched his fists and narrowed his eyes. He sighed fiercely, ¡°The same alley, the interior is like hell on earth, but the exterior looks very normal. Apparently, the group of Dark Elves earlier had massacred the residents in this alley and then pretended like nothing had happened. They continued to live here in secret. It seems like they are robbers who sneaked in from outside the city. They want to stay in Rebirth City to take advantage of the chaos. As long as the chaos in the city is over, they can turn this entire empty alley into their property and live the life of a rich man!¡± After retching for a while, Gary stood up and cursed, ¡°These b*stards really deserve to die. I killed them too fast. They are really lucky!¡± Linus let out a light breath and said to everyone, ¡°The secret coordinates are around here. Everyone, help to collect the bodies of the deceased here first. At the same time, pay attention to whether there is anything strange in the surroundings, especially the entrance to the underground space!¡± Gary and the others replied in unison, ¡°Yes!¡± They then went forward to collect all the Dark Elves¡¯ bodies. They placed them neatly together and covered them with a sheet of cloth. They were ready to bury them altogether. Suddenly, Linus was attracted by a tall ancient tree in the middle of the street. He could see the hollow trunk through the crown of the tree. Chapter 499 - Long-Distance Communication, Found the Entrance ¡°High Priest, everything has been settled! We used the collapsed ruins to make a simple grave for them!¡± Gary walked to Linus¡¯s side and deliberately lowered his voice to report to him. Linus had been standing on the street for a long time. He kept looking up at the sky as if he was still immersed in sadness. He looked like he was trying very hard to suppress the tears that were about to fall from his eyes. However, he still replied in an indifferent tone, ¡°How¡¯s the search going?¡± Gary was stunned for a moment before saying, ¡°When we were arranging the bodies, we had already searched the surroundings, but we didn¡¯t find anything unusual. We also didn¡¯t find any entrance to the underground. I think that the information given by the foreign race is wrong.¡± Linus shook his head and said, ¡°I had my suspicions before, but now I can be sure that the information given to me by Vincent would definitely not be wrong!¡± Gary looked at Linus with some confusion. He could accept that the High Priest he trusted had converted his faith, but he was unable to adapt to the fact that he was working with Vincent on this trip. They had become allies in an instant. The contrast was too great, and he could not shift his hostility and suspicion toward Vincent. Linus noticed that Gary had fallen silent and turned to look at him. He smiled and said, ¡°Did you know I received a response from the Fire Elf King just now? This means that the Elf Race can finally get another response from the other gods. Moreover, the gods told me that all the apostles outside Serene Spring City have been wiped out. This can also explain the real reason why the apostles have not returned despite the chaos in Rebirth City for so long! Those apostles will never be able to return in this lifetime!¡± Gary looked at Linus with a face full of astonishment. He could not help but sigh, ¡°The gods have reappeared in this world. That is truly a huge piece of news! But what does this have to do with the fact that the other races may lie to you?¡± Linus smiled confidently and said, ¡°Because God has also relayed an important piece of news. They want me to rush to Serene Spring City as soon as possible after I find this secret! That is Vincent¡¯s base camp, which means that the Elf God is working together with Vincent. And when I think of Vincent¡¯s act of sneaking into Imperial City alone, the reappearance of God must have a significant connection to him. Vincent, who even God trusts, will definitely not lie to me!¡± After hearing so much shocking news, Gary nodded with a face full of disbelief. He could not help but ask, ¡°But we have searched many places, yet we have not found the underground entrance. Could it be that the entrance is in the sky?¡± Linus nodded and smiled. ¡°You are right. The underground entrance is really in the sky!¡± He then pointed at the crown of a big tree not far away. Gary followed Linus¡¯s gaze and looked up. He saw that there seemed to be a hole in the middle of the tree trunk through the crown of the tall old tree. As for how deep it was, he had no idea. Gary sighed thoughtfully, ¡°Could it be that the entrance to the underground is inside the tree trunk?¡± Linus nodded and took out the longbow and arrow from his storage ring. He bent the bow and shot an arrow into the sky. The arrow flew vertically into the air. Only when it had used up all its strength did it turn around and land on the hollow tree trunk. Gary immediately understood the purpose of Linus¡¯s action. He quickly ran forward and pressed his ear against the tree trunk. He listened to the echo of the falling arrow carefully. ¡°Whoosh!¡± The arrow landed steadily in the tree hole, but before Gary could hear the echo, the arrow bounced back out from the tree hole, flew back into the air, and finally landed on the ground. Gary took two steps back in shock and looked at the tree trunk in front of him, his face full of vigilance. He frowned and said, ¡°How did the arrow fly out? There¡¯s someone inside!¡± Linus walked forward and picked up the arrow on the ground. After examining it, he shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not an individual who is inside, it¡¯s an array! Someone has set up a restriction in the tree hole. It seems that we have really found the right place this time!¡± Gary turned his head curiously and asked, ¡°Array? How do we disable it?¡± Linus smiled slightly and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m the High Priest of Dark Yuan City. Before I changed my faith, I have learned a lot about arrays in the Demon World! Go and gather everyone immediately. I¡¯ll go up and take a look first!¡± Gary nodded and then turned around to gather the others. Linus jumped to the top of the tree crown. He lowered his head to look at the hole in the tree. He saw a faint layer of light half a meter away from the hole. It was the array of the Demon World that had the barrier effect! ¡°As expected!¡± sighed Linus. He then put away the bow and arrow and took out the staff from his storage ring. Although Linus could no longer use the magic array from the Demon World, he could use the principles of the magic array to pray directly to the gods and use the power of the Fire God to cast the spell to break the array. Linus chanted reverently with respect and anticipation, ¡°Great Fire Elf King, please grant me the power of origin and help me break the magic barrier in front of me!¡± In Serene Spring City, Vincent, who was strolling casually on the streets, once again heard the prayer in the name of the Fire Elf King. He could not help but frown and quickly walked to an empty corner. He closed his eyes and entered meditation. Then, he saw the environment that Linus was currently in, as well as the Demon World array that was placed in the tree hole. Linus was praying to the Fire Elf King. However, as the Fire Elf King had died, he could be considered to be praying to the divine spark of fire. Vincent could only receive information through the divinity and relay a message to him. However, he could not use the means of a true God to help Linus. Helpless, Vincent could only convey another message to Linus. ¡°Stop praying to the Fire Elf King! Pray directly to Vincent!¡± Linus, who was half-squatting on a tree trunk, almost fell off the tree after receiving Vincent¡¯s reply. Fortunately, the staff in his hand hung on the tree branch in time, allowing him to stand up firmly. Linus sighed in his heart with a face full of doubt, ¡°What¡¯s going on? There¡¯s no Fire Elf King anymore? The God who responded to me is actually Vincent. What on earth has he done?¡± Linus felt that the entire world had become extremely unfamiliar. At that moment, Gary and the other subordinates came to the tree and raised their heads to ask Linus, ¡°High Priest, we are prepared. When can we take action?¡± Linus looked at the expectant faces of his subordinates below, especially the faces that symbolized the Dark Elves, which made Linus feel extra heartache. The original purpose of this trip was to find evidence of the demons¡¯ crimes so that they could get rid of their faith in Gajero in a timely manner. Therefore, Linus finally made a decision. Whether the god who responded to him was the Fire Elf King or Vincent, he had to wait until he arrived at Serene Spring City to find out the truth. The most important thing at that moment was to find the secrets of the demons Linus gritted his teeth and finally chanted in a low voice, ¡°Great God Vincent, please give me the power to destroy the array left by the demons!¡± After hearing Linus¡¯s perfunctory prayer, Vincent in Serene Spring City could not help but shake his head helplessly. If it were any other believer praying so hastily, Vincent would choose to ignore it. However, as he knew what kind of difficult problem Linus was facing, he could only ignore these details for the time being. Vincent immediately closed his eyes and responded to Linus¡¯s prayer through his divine personality, sharing his own fire law with Linus! After fusing with the divine spark of fire, the abilities that Vincent shared with most of his believers were only the most basic fire spells, as well as a small portion of the fire laws. This was because the fire laws were god-level abilities after all. If a low-level elf or insufficiently perceptive elf were to inherit the complete fire laws, not only would they not increase their own strength, but they might also even set themselves on fire. They would suffer the backlash of the divine abilities, explode, and die. However, if Vincent wanted to give each believer abilities based on their aptitude, it would be an extremely huge task. Vincent would need to spend decades without sleep or rest to evaluate each believer. If new believers were added during this period of time, then it would never end. Thus, Vincent chose the same method as every Elf King, which was to share abilities with everyone according to the lowest standards among believers. Although this would reduce the strength of the believers, it could ensure that all believers would not die from receiving too much power. As for Monica, it was because of Vincent¡¯s special care. Not only did she obtain the fire law and the authority to modify but she also received psionic power that Vincent had extracted from himself. He had helped her to increase her level directly and strengthen her physique. Only then was she able to accommodate the two types of divine abilities. The current Linus naturally did not need Vincent to worry. He had the strength of a level 40 creature, and in Vincent¡¯s heart, he was a top-notch genius that was on par with Winnie. Thus, even if he were to gift him the complete fire law, there would not be the slightest side effect. In Rebirth City, Linus was squatting on a tree trunk with a perturbed expression. This was because he knew that his prayers were too hasty and that it would be very difficult for him to win the approval of the gods. However, at the same time, he was also looking forward to the method Vincent would respond to him with if he was really a god. Suddenly, Linus¡¯s fiery red eyes lit up. They were like two flames that were burning fiercely. At the same time, every pore on his body was emitting flames. Powerful and surging energy instantly filled his body, and a large amount of knowledge and information surged into his mind. Linus endured intense pain all over his body. In an extremely painful yet excited tone, he sighed, ¡°Fire law!¡± He once again looked at the Demon World array inside the tree hole with his burning eyes. ¡°Boom!¡± The intense flames followed Linus¡¯s gaze and lit the Demon World array on fire. The array was like weak dry wood, instantly disappearing into the flames! Chapter 500 - Began to Explore, Taking the Initiative to Seek a Beating Gary and the others saw the crown of the tree burst into flames. It was like a huge torch. They immediately asked with concern, ¡°High Priest, are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, the array has been removed!¡± Linus¡¯s voice could be heard from within the flames, his tone calm with a hint of surprise. When the flames subsided, the lush canopy was reduced to ashes, leaving only Linus standing on the tree trunk. As a Fire Elf, Linus was very familiar with fire spells. It could even be said that he was quite proficient. However, he had never seen such fierce flames before in his life. Linus sighed silently, ¡°If the Fire Elf King back then possess such flames that could directly incinerate magic spells, then the history of the Elf Race would have been different! Vincent¡¯s growth during this period of time is really terrifying! He is so different from before! If the elves who believe in him can become stronger, then it is a good thing that he is an elf god!¡± Linus braced himself and turned his head to look down. Gary raised his head to ask Linus, ¡°High Priest, can we go up now?¡± Linus spoke in a strict tone, ¡°I¡¯ll go down and take a look first. If there¡¯s no danger, I¡¯ll send you a signal! But if you don¡¯t receive any news from me, you must immediately rush to Serene Spring City and inform Vincent of everything that had happened here. Do you understand?¡± Gary and the others looked at Linus worriedly and nodded silently. They wanted to stop Linus and enter the tree hole together. However, after experiencing so many dangerous situations along the way, they knew that Linus¡¯s decision was the safest one. Linus retracted his gaze and looked at the dark tree hole. He took a deep breath and jumped down. After a long descent, Linus suddenly felt his feet touch the ground. Fortunately, he was strong enough to land steadily. ¡°Flames, rise!¡± Linus took out a feather arrow and summoned a ball of flame on the tip of the arrow. He used it as a torch, illuminating the surrounding space. Linus soon realized that he was standing on a small platform. He saw a flight of stairs not far in front of him. After checking for a long time, Linus did not find any danger, so he took out his longbow from his storage ring and shot the flaming arrow out of the hole. As the flames rose into the air, Gary and the others saw the safety signal Linus had sent, so they immediately climbed up the tree and jumped into the hole. However, their strengths were far inferior to Linus. They fell down one after another, forming an elf mountain in front of Linus. Linus took out another arrow and lit it up. He looked at his subordinates who were lying on the ground. They were crying in pain. He smiled and said, ¡°Everyone, please rest and recover. Once you feel better, we will continue to explore!¡± Everyone struggled to get up from the ground before answering in unison, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡­ Serene Spring City. Vincent strolled around the city and returned to the City Lord¡¯s mansion in the evening. He was ready to go to the room that Melissa had prepared for him to rest. Just as Vincent walked into the backyard, Sophia walked over to him. ¡°Sir Vincent, City Lord Melissa needs to go into seclusion for a period of time, so she wants to ask you to be in charge of the government affairs in Serene Spring City during this period of time!¡± Vincent frowned slightly and asked, ¡°Melissa isn¡¯t having any problems, right? She can change her faith slowly. There¡¯s no need to rush!¡± Sophia shook her head and smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sir Vincent. We¡¯ve found a way to convert her faith. We¡¯re going into seclusion to try it out!¡± Vincent continued to ask, ¡°Oh, what is it?¡± After all, the conversion was related to Melissa¡¯s safety and the inheritance of the Elf Kings. Vincent did not dare to be careless. Moreover, if Melissa and Sophia¡¯s method was feasible, it could be used as a way out for the other Dark Elves who needed to change their faith! Sophia said, ¡°I used to be the High Priest of Serene Spring City. When I was renovating the temple, I accidentally discovered that the temple of Gajero was built on the ruins of the former Elf King¡¯s temple. I found an ancient elf book in the ruins! The ancient book recorded instructions on how to change faith by communicating with divinity without the Elf King. However, it required a certain amount of time and a special ceremony. So, Melissa wanted to go into seclusion to try it out!¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°Well, tell Melissa to pay attention to her safety. If this method works, we can share it with more Dark Elves!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Sophia nodded slightly, turned around and left. Vincent proceeded to walk toward his room. When he arrived at the small courtyard, he saw Kurt standing in front of his door, waiting for him. Vincent smiled and walked up to ask Kurt, ¡°Kurt, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Kurt saw Vincent and quickly said, ¡°Mr. Vincent, Miss Angelina asked me to tell you that the City Lords of cities near Devil Flame City have already told the surrounding cities about the ruins of Bright Moon City. Many city lords and family representatives have gone to Devil Flame City, requesting to visit the ruins of Bright Moon City. Moreover, the feedback received is very good. Many Dark Elves have decided to resist the demons!¡± Vincent smiled and praised, ¡°Good, this is really good news!¡± Kurt smiled and said, ¡°Actually, I still have one more thing I want to trouble Mr. Vincent with!¡± Vincent said straightforwardly, ¡°Feel free to say it!¡± Kurt hesitated for a while and said, ¡°After I evolved all the parts of my body, my combat strength has greatly improved, but until now, there hasn¡¯t been a suitable battle to help me summarize all the data in my body, so I hope that Mr. Vincent can help me with this small favor!¡± Vincent frowned and asked in return, ¡°Are you planning to ask me to be your sparring partner?¡± Kurt shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to just be my sparring partner. I want you to do your best! Only when facing the ultimate attack, can I calculate my own limit!¡± Vincent thought for a moment, nodded, and said, ¡°Okay, I can help you. I also want to see how much you have evolved after using so many Dragon Race¡¯s materials to level up. If the effect is good, I will help you to collect more materials and help you improve in the future!¡± Kurt immediately nodded and said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Vincent!¡± Vincent was stunned when he heard his reply. He asked curiously, ¡°Are you excited? Do you have your own emotions?¡± Kurt looked up at Vincent in surprise. His face was no different from a human¡¯s and there was no expression on his face at all. However, his eyes were full of confusion. He replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I just feel that you are currently shouldering a lot of heavy responsibilities. To be able to agree to my request during such a busy time is truly rare. It makes me very happy, and I really cherish it!¡± Vincent took two steps back. He nodded and said, ¡°It is indeed an emotion that a normal creature should have. It seems that not only can you form your own thoughts, but you can also have your own personality!¡± Kurt displayed a strong curiosity and could not help but ask, ¡°Personality, what is personality?¡± Vincent thought for a moment and said, ¡°You can tell a person¡¯s personality based on their preferences. When your independent thinking allows you to summarize your own preferences and bottom line, this will be equivalent to you forming your own personality. At that time, although your body is still a machine, you will have a real soul and become a completely independent individual. It is just like when I receive this divine spark that allowed me to become an Elf God¡± Kurt suddenly frowned and asked, ¡°Personality¡­ Is it equivalent to becoming an adult and having my own thoughts and ideas?¡± Vincent thought for a while before nodding and saying, ¡°You can look at it that way!¡± Kurt was very excited and said, ¡°Then I will definitely work hard to have my own personality. Now, please help me test the data, Mr. Vincent!¡± Vincent looked at his own door. It seemed that it was impossible for him to rest early on that day. He sighed lightly and said with a smile, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go outside the city. We don¡¯t want to disturb the residents!¡± Kurt followed behind Vincent. The two of them walked out of the city gate of Serene Spring City and arrived at the wilderness outside the city. Vincent stretched his arms and said to Kurt, ¡°I¡¯ve fought with the Dragon Race before, so I know more about the various methods of the Dragon Race. You don¡¯t have to worry about my safety later. Just use your full strength!¡± Kurt nodded and said, ¡°Okay, then Mr. Vincent, please be careful!¡± At the same time, illusory scales appeared all over his body. It covered his entire body like a mech covered in solid metal. Vincent looked at the rainbow patterns on the illusory dragon scales. He nodded and said, ¡°Dragon patterns are one of the talents of the Dragon Race. They can withstand powerful physical and magical attacks. It seems that I really can¡¯t underestimate you today!¡± Vincent pulled out his Return Journey of the Dead. Flames began to flicker all over his body. He started to spiritualize. When Vincent turned into a burning man completely, the twelve flaming wings on his back slowly spread open. With a gentle flap, Vincent flew into the air. Vincent said condescendingly, ¡°Whatever ability you have, just use it!¡± Kurt, who was on the ground, nodded and began to run forward rapidly. He leaped and jumped into the air. He shot toward Vincent like a missile. Vincent did not show any mercy. He held the hilt of his knife with both hands and slashed down with all his strength. Kurt, who was flying upward, was unable to dodge at all. He could only raise his arms and use the illusory dragon scales around his body as a shield. ¡°Boom!¡± Sparks flew out in all directions. Kurt smashed toward the ground at an even faster speed, stirring up a wave of dust. By the time the dust settled, the bottom-half of Kurt¡¯s body had long been buried in the dirt, leaving the other half of his body above ground. He looked up at Vincent in the sky. Chapter 501 - The Battle Between Man and Machin Vincent lowered his head to look at Kurt on the ground and asked softly, ¡°How is it? Can you still endure it?¡± Kurt nodded and said, ¡°No problem, Mr. Vincent! You don¡¯t have to hold back at all. Even if I can¡¯t resist it, I can still recover from my injuries afterward!¡± Vincent said with a smile, ¡°Alright then, you have to be careful from now on!¡± He then waved the long knife in his hand downward. His Return Journey of the Dead¡¯s special ability was immediately activated. Purgatory of Nature instantly appeared in the wilderness. ¡°Boom!¡± Countless gravestones emitting a dim light fell from the sky, piercing into the earth from all directions. Boiling magma spilled out of the cracks and flowed on the earth all the way to Kurt¡¯s feet. At the same time, countless fire spirits were climbing out of the lava. They opened their mouths that were dripping lava and let out endless wails. Vincent felt that the scene was still not challenging enough. He flapped the twelve flaming wings on his back and shouted in a deep voice, ¡°Fire God Avatar!¡± A flame giant with the same twelve flaming wings and a knife rose from the ground and stood behind Vincent like a huge mountain. It gave off a suffocating sense of pressure. However, as a robot, Kurt did not feel anything because no matter how powerful a move was, it was just a simple piece of data to him. The strength of the data was only reflected in numbers. It would only be considered by Kurt as a unit in the formula. Therefore, Kurt, who did not feel anything about life and death, did not know what fear was! After seeing that Vincent was about to launch his most powerful attack, Kurt no longer hesitated. His entire body emitted seven-colored starlight as if he was recharging. Then, the soil under Kurt exploded with a bang, and his entire body shot into the air again. His entire body turned into a giant dragon under the seven-colored light. He let out a fierce roar at Vincent, who was floating above the Purgatory of Nature. The fire spirit that had just crawled out of the magma abyss instantly shattered into a pile of bones after hearing Kurt¡¯s roar. The bones turned into lava and returned to the abyss. ¡°Dragon Transformation! This is a very special ability. As for how much strength you managed to obtain from the Dragon Race, I¡¯m curious to know!¡± Vincent could not help but comment as he looked at Kurt, who had already transformed into a dragon. He decided not to stay behind and once again swung his blade downward. Vincent roared, ¡°Heaven and Earth Destruction!¡± He directly used the eight forms of Heaven¡¯s Will, which was also one of the strongest attacks he had so far. At the same time, the Fire God Avatar behind Vincent also raised the flaming long blade in his hand and performed the Heavenly Wing-Blade technique. Kurt looked at the giant flaming blade falling from the sky and the large blade in its hand. He opened his mouth to spew out a mass of seven-colored aura. When his seven-colored dragon aura gushed out, it carried a rather terrifying temperature, causing the air in the Purgatory of Nature to boil! In the end, the blade in Vincent¡¯s hand, which was formed using battle intent, struck the dense mist formed by the seven-colored dragon aura. Unexpectedly, he was unable to directly split the blazing aura into two halves. Instead, he seemed to have hacked onto a shield, causing an intense sound to burst forth. Vincent and Kurt were caught in a contest of strength. Just as the two sides were in a stalemate, the Fire God Avatar¡¯s blade descended, smashing heavily onto Kurt¡¯s dragon aura. ¡°Boom!¡± The seven-colored dragon¡¯s aura instantly exploded causing the sky to light up like a blossoming flower, while Kurt once again fell to the ground like a meteor. Vincent snapped his fingers and put away the Fire God Avatar behind him. He flapped his wings and flew toward the ground. Kurt landed heavily on the ground leaving behind a hole. The illusory dragon scales on his body became much dimmer, but he did not hesitate at all. He immediately stood up and looked at Vincent, who had already landed in front of him, with full vigilance. Kurt said with a serious face, ¡°Mr. Vincent, why did you put away the Fire God Avatar? You are going easy on me!¡± Vincent smiled slightly and shook his head as he said, ¡°I am not going easy on you. I just want to crush you with different attacks!¡± After hearing Vincent¡¯s confident and arrogant tone, Kurt felt relieved. He said, ¡°As long as you don¡¯t go easy on me, then I will be at ease! Because I still have many abilities that I have not displayed yet!¡± Vincent held the knife in his right hand and waved his left hand forward. He shouted, ¡°Come!¡± Kurt responded and moved forward. He opened his arms, and light instantly condensed on his two palms. They then turned into two illusory dragon claws. He swung them forward and aimed straight for Vincent¡¯s throat. Vincent immediately raised his knife to fight Kurt. Both sides fought at an even faster speed than before. In the blink of an eye, they had launched dozens of attacks on each other. Vincent was extremely fast. In addition to his agility, he also had a strong self-healing ability and the ability to ignore physical attacks when he spiritualized his entire body. Hence, he immediately attacked with all his might. He wanted to directly suppress Kurt in close combat. Kurt¡¯s speed had also increased during the battle. He seemed to have no limits as he caught up with Vincent¡¯s speed. Moreover, with his strong defense, he maintained an equal status with Vincent! However, Vincent was not satisfied with this because while he was helping Kurt collect data, he also wanted to tap into his own potential and try to integrate the many abilities he had learned. Vincent found an opening to withdraw his weapon and retreat. He pointed his left hand at Kurt and shouted in a deep voice, ¡°Modify and detach!¡± Kurt, who was about to chase after Vincent, had just taken a step forward when the dragon scales on his body scattered all over the ground. They were falling apart. Kurt could not help but be stunned. Kurt was only a robot. All the responses he made in battle were all simulated and deduced before the battle even started. However, it was impossible for him to predict how Vincent would use the modification authority against him. This was because every life form with an independent mind had its own unique imagination. During the battle, they would be able to come up with their own unique ideas. This was a situation that Kurt would never be able to figure out even if he calculated till his death. Meanwhile, Vincent seized the opportunity and stepped forward. He swung his knife at Kurt¡¯s head. Although Kurt did not have the ability to deal with unexpected situations, he still had the emergency escape settings. Just like a human¡¯s subconscious, he did not need to think and quickly retreated, dodging Vincent¡¯s blade. Vincent did not want to let Kurt off easily. After seeing that Kurt had retreated, he continued to maintain his charging posture, vowing to strike Kurt¡¯s body with his blade before stopping. However, Kurt had already taken the opportunity of the time to calculate how to deal with the current situation! Kurt crossed his hands in front of him and shouted, ¡°Withdraw!¡± The illusory dragon scales that had long been scattered on the ground instantly flew up and began to gather on the surface of his body rapidly. They covered his entire body in an instant. Vincent¡¯s blade had yet to reach him. Kurt, who had rebuilt his defense, decided to stop retreating. He leaned forward and began to sprint with all his strength to meet Vincent¡¯s blade head-on. When the tip of his blade touched the illusory dragon scale, Vincent suddenly felt a huge impact. He was pushed backward by the huge impact. Vincent revealed an excited expression. This was because he was able to test his adaptability and creativity in battle when facing Kurt¡¯s endless and illogical offensive methods. ¡°Modify the illusion!¡± shouted Vincent. His entire body instantly entered a semi-transparent state. He was no longer being pushed forward by Kurt. He allowed Kurt to pass through his body unscathed. However, when he was behind Kurt, Vincent immediately canceled the illusion state and turned around to slash at Kurt¡¯s back. At the same time, Vincent also shouted, ¡°Modify and melt!¡± The ground beneath Kurt¡¯s feet began to ripple like water and soon turned into a swamp. It latched onto Kurt¡¯s feet firmly, preventing him from moving forward. At the same time, he was also unable to immediately turn around to face Vincent¡¯s attack. Vincent slashed down with his blade and shouted, ¡°World Domination!¡± He decided to use the most powerful move of the eight forms of Heaven¡¯s Will! Even if his blade could not break through Kurt¡¯s defense, it could still smash him into the swamp, and he would never be able to escape. ¡°Boom!¡± Kurt suddenly raised his head and let out an explosive roar. Vincent, who was preparing to slash down behind him, was startled and fell into a daze. Kurt took advantage of this opportunity and pulled his feet out from the mud. He lowered his head and spat out fire, quickly drying the soil under his feet, allowing him to have a perfect foothold. Vincent, who was in a daze, only used two seconds to shake his head and wake up. He looked at Kurt who had dried up the ground. He smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect your dragon¡¯s might to have the effects of a real dragon! But for someone like me who already has the divine personality, this kind of pressure can only throw me off for a moment. It won¡¯t have a decisive effect. Let¡¯s see what else you can do this time!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Vincent continued to swing his sword downward. Kurt did not even have time to look back at Vincent. He could only bow slightly to delay the time before the blade struck him. Kurt stomped hard on the ground and flew far away like an arrow leaving the bow. Vincent smiled slightly in response. With just a thought, endless fighting spirit began to surge crazily in his body. The long sword in his hand instantly expanded to dozens of meters long. At the same time, another huge tombstone fell from the sky and smashed in front of Kurt fiercely, blocking his only way out. Kurt, who was maintaining his full speed moving forward, had no time to stop. He smashed onto the tombstone, embedding his entire body into the tombstone. At the same time, the large knife in Vincent¡¯s hand also fell from the sky, leaving a deep crack in the tombstone. The knife cut through Kurt¡¯s body. ¡°Bang!¡± When the knife¡¯s blade cut through Kurt¡¯s body, an explosion was heard. The explosion blew up the tombstone behind him. Among the countless broken stones, laid Kurt¡¯s body. His entire body had turned black. Bolts of lightning were flashing. Kurt had completely lost consciousness! Chapter 502 - Underground Journey, the Truth Emerged Vincent put away the Purgatory of Nature and walked in front of Kurt. He lowered his head and asked, ¡°How is it? Can you still move?¡± Kurt, whose entire body was charred black, had lost the ability to speak. He could only shake his head gently, indicating that he could no longer stand up. Vincent sighed lightly and ended his fire spiritualization state. He bent over and carried Kurt on his shoulders. He then turned around and walked toward Serene Spring City. It was already late at night when he returned to Serene Spring City. Vincent carried Kurt to the back of the courtyard where he lived and placed him in the guest room. Vincent looked at Kurt and asked with concern, ¡°Can you heal the injuries on your body? Do you need me to do anything else for you?¡± Kurt shook his head again, indicating that he did not need Vincent¡¯s help. He could take care of himself. ¡°That¡¯s good. After you recover a little, you can repair your speaking function first. If you encounter any problems, just look for me. I¡¯ll go back to my room to rest first!¡± Vincent reminded him again be going back to his room to rest. However, when Vincent lay down, he was unable to fall asleep. Kurt must have used up a lot of materials in order to test the data. However, Vincent no longer had any Dragon Race materials in his hands. It was only a matter of time until Kurt used up all of his Dragon Race materials. At that time, he would not be able to recover for a long period of time. This was not good news for Vincent. Vincent muttered as he lay on the bed, ¡°I¡¯m really starting to miss the life in the capital of Ultimate Evil!¡± At that moment, he realized that the materials he had accumulated were not as much as he had imagined. Vincent suddenly sat up abruptly and exclaimed with a shocked expression, ¡°Oh right, I still have the remains of the ancient Zerg! That is top-grade material. When Kurt recovers, I¡¯ll ask him if he can use it! Now, as long as I can increase my strength by a bit, I¡¯ll be able to increase my chances of fighting the demons!¡± After killing the ancient Zerg in Bright Moon City, Vincent kept its corpse. However, as he did not have a high-level craftsman by his side, he could not dispose of the corpse of the ancient Zerg for the time being. As a result, Vincent almost forgot that he still had a relatively complete set of high-grade materials. He hoped that Kurt could use it so that it would not go to waste. After thinking of the solution, Vincent finally relaxed and lay back on his bed. He was thinking about how to fight demons and how to source more materials. He soon fell asleep. ¡­ In Rebirth City, Linus led his subordinates down the stairs in the tunnel. Luckily, Linus was a Fire Elf and was able to create many torches to provide light for them to move forward. However, the deep and long stairs did not seem to have an end. The more they walked, the more nervous they felt. Gary followed behind Linus and sighed nervously, ¡°High Priest, we have been walking for so long. Where are we going? Is this tunnel going straight to the core of the earth?¡± Linus shook his head and said, ¡°I am not sure either. But I know that this mysterious place must be related to the twelve apostles and the demons! Maybe it is a conspiracy by them!¡± Gary looked at Linus¡¯s red hair and said worriedly, ¡°High Priest, now that you have changed your beliefs, do you have an extreme view of the demons? Although this is a city dominated by apostles, isn¡¯t it too far-fetched to say that the passage in the tree hole is related to the apostles and the demons?¡± Linus said confidently, ¡°It is not far-fetched at all! Although Rebirth City is full of Dark Elves, only the apostles have the ability to set up the array inside the tree hole. Even with my strength, I¡¯m unable to destroy it! Even when I became the High Priest, I was unable to cast such a strong Demon World array. Moreover, there¡¯s an apostle guarding the main city here. Who do you think this tree hole is related to?¡± Gary nodded and said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then it could only be set up by the apostles of Rebirth City. But why did he dig a tunnel in such a remote alley? Could there be some kind of treasure underground?¡± Linus, who was walking at the front, snorted and said in a deep voice, ¡°It¡¯s very possible! Don¡¯t forget that the underground of our Elf Race contains the most precious treasure!¡± Gary was stunned when he heard that and muttered, ¡°Are you talking about the Origin Divine Earth?¡± Linus did not say anything and continued to walk forward. After hearing Gary¡¯s question, the others also fell silent, but they still maintained their speed in tacit understanding and continued to move forward. Everyone gradually forgot about the concept of time. They did not know how long they had been walking in the tunnel. When they felt hungry, they stopped to rest and ate some dry food before continuing on their journey. When they could no longer walk, they would lie down and sleep. After repeating the cycle a few times, they finally walked out of the long tunnel and arrived at a wide underground space. Linus sighed softly and raised his torch to look around carefully. He found that although the space was wide, it did not seem to be man-made. Instead, it seemed to be formed naturally. Gary looked at the empty underground and could not help but ask curiously, ¡°Could there be a mine somewhere?¡± Linus took out his bow and shot dozens of flaming arrows in all directions. When the arrows pierced into the surrounding rock walls, the flames continued burning and lit up the entire underground space. Linus looked around and said in a deep voice, ¡°This should not be a mining site because the surrounding rock walls are very smooth and there are no traces of polishing. It looked like traces of water instead!¡± Gary heard this and exclaimed, ¡°Could this be the underground river channel? But why would a dignified apostle specially set up an array to protect a secret passage leading to the underground river?¡± Linus frowned and said softly, ¡°Everyone spread out and take a look around. Who knows, we might find something!¡± The rest of Linus¡¯s subordinates quickly nodded and stood in a line. They then fanned forward and checked every inch of soil under their feet. Suddenly, the two Dark Elves at the front shouted, ¡°High Priest, there¡¯s a hidden well here!¡± Linus immediately walked forward and saw a half-meter wide well that was hidden in the center of the flat space! The well was dark and unfathomable. At the same time, it was constantly emitting a cold aura. Linus made another torch and probed into the well. He found that he was unable to dispel the darkness in the well. Once the torch entered the well, it would immediately be swallowed by the darkness. It was unable to light up the well. Gary, on the other hand, found some traces on the ground beside the well. He quickly asked Linus, ¡°High Priest, please lend me your torch!¡± Linus did not think too much and handed his torch over to Gary casually. Gary held the torch and lay on the ground, carefully observing the surroundings. He suddenly said in surprise, ¡°There seem to be traces of an array being set up here! Moreover, it seems that this array has been set up multiple times, leaving behind the same traces!¡± When Linus heard that, he immediately took out a piece of paper from his pocket. He said to everyone, ¡°That¡¯s right! I have in my hand the secret that Vincent had swindled from the demons in Imperial City! It provides that this area is under the control of the twelve apostles. Each apostle was given a mysterious coordinate and the same ritual. Now, it seems that as long as we copy the ritual, we will be able to find out what the demons and the apostles were planning!¡± Gary and the others immediately retreated after hearing that. They left the well and headed toward the surrounding open space. They watched Linus as he started to construct the array according to the instructions on the blueprint. Everyone was extremely nervous at that moment. Linus was worried about whether the array he had set up would be effective and whether it would be convincing enough to directly expose the despicable intentions of the demons. He wanted his subordinates to give up their faith on the spot. Linus would be greatly disappointed if the effect displayed by the array was unable to convince his subordinates. Nevertheless, Gary and the others had already accepted the fact that Linus had turned into a Fire Elf. Even if they did not give up their faith in Gajero, they were still better than the other crazy believers of Gajero. However, if Gary and the others could not be convinced, then there was no hope of convincing the other Dark Elves. After Linus constructed the array, a black-purple light instantly appeared and condensed into a huge black palm in front of everyone. The black palm seemed to be able to extend infinitely. It went deep into the well and continued to extend downward. Everyone gathered around when they saw this. They looked at the palm that was growing longer and could not help but be curious. They wondered what the black palm would retrieve from the well. Only Linus took a few steps back silently and took out the staff made of the Origin Divine Tree. The staff represented his status as the High Priest. Suddenly, the big palm began to withdraw quickly. It looked like a long snake coming out of its hole, bringing with it waves of icy cold air. Gary and the others endured the bone-chilling wind in their faces while they forced their eyes open. They watched as the pitch-black palm lifted up a ball of liquid that was as bright as starlight from the well. ¡°Plop!¡± Gary and the others instantly felt something calling out to them from within their souls. Their knees went soft, and they knelt on the ground. Tears could not help but flow out of their eyes. This was because they recognized what the black palm was holding onto. It was the Origin Divine Earth! The array on the ground gradually transformed into a cage and trapped the black palm that was holding onto the Origin Divine Earth. It was as if it was preparing to transport it to another dimension. ¡°He wants to take away our Origin Divine Earth!¡± Gary¡¯s voice trembled as he roared. He wanted to stop it, but he felt powerless. At that moment, Linus, who was standing behind everyone, raised his staff high. A fierce flame suddenly appeared and shattered the dark cage, causing the Origin Divine Earth in the black palm to scatter onto the ground. It then flowed back into the well! Chapter 503 - The Demons Suddenly Appeared and Attacked First When Gary and the others saw the Origin Divine Earth flowing back into the well, they could not help but sigh in relief. They then turned to look at Linus and asked, ¡°High Priest, were you the one who stopped the spell just now?¡± Linus nodded and said in a deep voice, ¡°Just now, I activated a Demon World spell based on the array¡¯s instructions. Fortunately, the Fire God has given me power, allowing me to interrupt it! Now, you finally understand what is going on between the demons and the apostles, right?¡± Gary and the others nodded repeatedly and said angrily, ¡°They are stealing our Origin Divine Earth! They are trying to make the Elf Race suffer for all eternity! To think that we have always been believers of Gajero and worshipped the power of the demons. In the end, we are actually ganging up with the enemies who want to hurt us!¡± Linus looked at Gary with gratification and murmured, ¡°At first, when I heard the news, I didn¡¯t believe it either. It was Vincent who asked me to come here personally to see it. He wanted me to see it with my own eyes. Now, you have all witnessed the crimes of the demons with me. Are you willing to come with me and spread the truth about the demons to the world so that more elves will wake up?¡± Gary stood up and said seriously, ¡°I am willing!¡± The others also stood up and said to Linus in unison, ¡°We are also willing!¡± Linus nodded and said seriously, ¡°Okay, you are all my brothers. Let us do something great for the Elf Race!¡± Everyone was excited and nodded to show that they were willing to go with Linus. Linus took out a piece of paper that showed the coordinates where the twelve apostles were collecting the Origin Divine Earth. He said, ¡°According to the message I received, all the apostles have died. Their territories will be as chaotic as Rebirth City. We will take advantage of this opportunity and rush over to the other cities to explore all the coordinates! As long as we can find evidence of every apostle¡¯s crimes, we will be able to expose Gajero¡¯s true intentions. Every elf will then lose their faith in Gajero!¡± Everyone replied, ¡°Alright, we will listen to the High Priest¡¯s arrangements!¡± ¡°Then we will set off immediately!¡± said Linus. He then kept the piece of paper and took the lead to walk out of the cave. No one knew how much time had passed. Linus led everyone out of the tree hole and exited Rebirth City. ¡­ In Serene Spring City, Vincent was dealing with government affairs in the City Lord¡¯s meeting hall as usual. A soldier suddenly walked in from outside the door and said anxiously, ¡°Great God Vincent, something bad has happened. Imperial City has sent its troops! They are heading here now!¡± Upon hearing this, Vincent immediately stood up and asked with a frown, ¡°There are no longer any residents left in Imperial City, so where did these troops come from?¡± The soldier shook his head, his eyes were filled with fear as he said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. We can only see a large mass of black fog approaching from the city walls. As for what is hidden in the fog, no one can tell. It feels like there are thousands of soldiers and horses inside!¡± Vincent immediately said, ¡°Then let¡¯s not delay. We will head to the city gates immediately. Tell me about the current situation there!¡± The soldier followed behind Vincent and they walked out of the City Lord¡¯s residence together. The soldier then explained, ¡°When I rushed over, God Horace had already started to gather the experts within the city. He was prepared to deal with the situation outside the city to prevent the flames of war from spreading to Serene Spring City!¡± Vincent replied, ¡°Very good, this decision is very good! But if this is a method arranged by someone in Imperial City, then it must be related to Ramirez. With Horace and the others¡¯ strength, they are far from able to contend against him!¡± Vincent nodded in praise of Horace¡¯s decision, but at the same time, he was worried for him. If Ramirez could not hold it in and wanted to attack the city alone, then Horace and the others who went to face the enemy would suffer! After all, a level 75 creature was absolutely invincible in Elf World! Plus, Vincent no longer had any helpers in Serene Spring City aside from Horace. Melissa was in closed-door cultivation, and Kurt was still recovering from his injuries. Only the elves who had just changed their beliefs were left in the city. However, these elves did not have any powerful means or experience in fighting demons. If they wanted to fight against Ramirez, they would have to pay a heavy price! The more Vincent thought about it, the more anxious he became. He left the soldiers behind him, spread his flaming wings, and flew toward the city gate. When Vincent arrived at the sky above the city gate, he saw smoke everywhere not far away from the city gate. From time to time, he could see lights flashing. The lights symbolized the various elements. It seemed that the team from Serene Spring City was already engaged in battle. When someone saw Vincent rushing over, they immediately shouted excitedly, ¡°God Vincent is here. Don¡¯t be afraid, everyone. We will definitely win!¡± The other soldiers and ordinary elves gathered at the city gate began to kneel down. They prayed to Vincent devoutly whilst singing and cheering. Vincent looked at the elves below, and quickly asked, ¡°Where is Horace? How is he now?¡± ¡°Sir Horace is fighting with the enemy, and the battle situation is remarkable. As soon as he left the city, he exchanged fire with the enemy, and up until now, he still hasn¡¯t shown any signs of defeat!¡± ¡°Everyone, defend the city gate. You must not simply leave. I¡¯ll go and take a look myself!¡± said Vincent. After Vincent gave instructions to everyone, he turned around and flew toward the battlefield outside the city. If it was Ramirez who was fighting them, then Horace and the others would not be in a stalemate with him for such a long time. However, if Ramirez did not take action personally, then how did he gather an army? Imperial City was empty when he left. There must be an explanation for this! Vincent was burning with anxiety. He did not want to see any accidents happening to Horace and the elf experts. When Vincent was less than a hundred meters away from the battlefield, he suddenly heard waves of screams. ¡°Lord Horace, I can¡¯t take it anymore. Please let me die!¡± ¡°This is worse than death. I want to die together with him!¡± ¡°Everyone, you must hold on. You must not die so easily. God Vincent is in the city. He will definitely come to save us!¡± Waves of desperate and painful screams rose and fell. They were mixed with Horace¡¯s encouragement and comfort for everyone. ¡°Horace, where are you?¡± shouted Vincent. He then rushed toward the black fog in front of him. ¡°Sir Vincent is here, we are saved!¡± The elf trapped in the black fog cheered excitedly when he heard Vincent¡¯s voice. He even forgot to answer Vincent¡¯s question. Horace spoke again, ¡°Sir Vincent, don¡¯t come over! Be careful of this array, it can drain the energy from one¡¯s body!¡± After hearing this, Vincent immediately stopped moving forward. He stopped right outside of the black fog. He was very worried about the situation inside the black fog. Vincent stood outside the black fog and asked loudly, ¡°Horace, what¡¯s going on? What kind of trouble have you encountered? Have you seen any powerful demons?¡± Very soon, Horace replied, ¡°There¡¯s nothing inside. It is just that the black fog is blocking our vision. We haven¡¯t seen any demons, but the energy in our bodies is constantly being drained. Many soldiers can¡¯t hold on any longer!¡± Vincent pondered for a moment and instantly thought of the array built under Imperial City. The array could extract the energy from the Elf Kings and convert it into the purest demonic aura, helping Ramirez to improve his cultivation. Ramirez, who was also injured, must be anxious to replenish the energy in his body. However, as the residents of Imperial City had evacuated, Ramirez, who wanted to fight back, must have set his eyes on the residents of Serene Spring City as they are closest to Imperial City. He wanted to use this array to convert the energy of the residents and kill everyone in the city. After thinking about it, Vincent did not dare to hesitate anymore. He immediately took out the Cup of Fate from his storage ring. He was prepared to break into the array using force. The Cup of Fate could convert any energy into the purest psionic power, and the aura of the Demon World was no exception! As Vincent raised his arm, a vortex suddenly appeared in the Cup of Fate. The Cup of Fate sucked up all the black fog in front of it and transformed it into psionic power. Everything happened at a speed visible to the naked eye. Vincent relied on the magical effect of the Cup of Fate and began to move around in the black fog. Every time he moved, the surrounding dark aura would automatically flow into the cup, leaving nothing behind. Vincent soon found a large number of elves within the black fog. The elf soldiers who appeared in front of him at that moment were like old men who were about to die. Their faces were wrinkled and were like dried wood. ¡°Everyone, rest immediately. No matter what happens, do not stand up and try to maintain your current condition. After I help Horace escape, I will help you recover!¡± Everyone did not dare to hesitate after hearing Vincent¡¯s order. They immediately sat cross-legged on the ground and began to meditate. They absorbed psionic power from the vast world and refined it into energy. They soon began to recover at a speed visible to the naked eye. When Vincent walked to the center of the black fog, he immediately saw a very familiar figure in the dissipating black fog in front of him. It was Horace! Horace was not in his best state at that moment. Although he did not look as bad as the other soldiers on the surface, his staggering footsteps and turbid eyes showed that he was very weak! Horace knelt in front of Vincent with a weak look and muttered to himself with great remorse, ¡°Great God Vincent, it¡¯s all my fault! It¡¯s my fault that everyone fell into such a trap!¡± Vincent walked forward and helped Horace up. He said, ¡°It¡¯s not entirely your fault. It¡¯s the demons who are too cunning! Moreover, your reaction was right in the face of the sudden situation. If we let this black fog array enter Serene Spring City, then the consequences would be unimaginable! The most important thing now is to rescue the elves trapped here and find a way to completely eliminate the black fog. Only when we are no longer afraid of any attack from the demons will we declare war!¡± Chapter 504 - Exploring Imperial City Again, Actively Exposing Himself Under the joint efforts of Vincent and Horace, the entire black fog had been completely sucked dry by the Cup of Fate. The black fog had been transformed into pure psionic power. The amount of psionic power was enough to last Vincent for a long time. However, Vincent did not intend to keep the psionic power. Instead, he swung the Cup of Fate and threw a large amount of psionic power into the air, quietly nourishing every elf. The psionic power poured down like rain, mending the psionic power that the elves had just lost, allowing their bodies to return to their youthful state. The elves who received the massive amount of psionic power stood up one after another. They looked at Vincent with gratitude on their faces. Horace, who was also a god, took the initiative to kneel on one knee. He placed one hand on his chest and bowed respectfully to Vincent, saying, ¡°Thank you for saving us, supreme god!¡± Everyone followed suit and chanted in unison, ¡°Thank you for saving us, supreme god!¡± Vincent immediately felt a strong resonance with the divinity in his mind. It seemed that his divinity had risen once again. However, Vincent did not have the time to be happy about his own strength. He turned his head and looked around. He frowned and said, ¡°The black fog here has been cleared, but there are no signs of an array. This means that Ramirez must be able to control the black fog from Imperial City. This is a method that I have never seen him use before!¡± Horace heard this and immediately walked forward. He asked nervously, ¡°Although we have never seen such an ability, didn¡¯t you just deal with the black fog easily earlier? Then, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem!¡± Vincent shook his head and said with a worried expression, ¡°After the energy in your bodies was extracted, you could see the power of the various attributes flashing from far away. But when I rushed over, there was only the aura of the Demon World left in the black fog. This means that Ramirez must be trying to absorb your energy. He wants to convert your energy into demonic aura so that he can heal and improve his cultivation. Serene Spring City and Imperial City aren¡¯t the only cities. What if he¡¯s crazy enough to spread the black fog in all directions? Even though we protected Serene Spring City from calamity, what about the other cities?¡± Horace immediately became worried when he heard that. He muttered, ¡°There are a total of six cities surrounding Imperial City. If Ramirez sent the black fog in all directions, you won¡¯t be able to save so many places at the same time. What should we do?¡± Vincent took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, ¡°First send men to the vicinity of the other cities to check the situation. Then immediately notify Devil Flame City. After that, ask Avril, Angelina, and Ebenezer to rush over immediately!¡± Horace immediately nodded and replied, ¡°Yes!¡± He then turned around and summoned a soldier. Horace instructed the soldier, ¡°Bring men to Mosen City. That is also one of the cities around Imperial City. If you see black fog outside the city, immediately come back and report to me. If everything is normal, you must immediately request to see City Lord Winnie and tell her what had happened here. Also, ask her to send men to confirm the situation in the other main cities!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The soldier immediately nodded and left. He rushed toward Mosen City. Vincent, who was at the side, nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s a very good arrangement. Then, I¡¯ll leave Serene Spring City to you. I want to go to the vicinity of Imperial City to take a look first!¡± Horace was startled when he heard that. He said with some worry, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to stay behind and take charge personally? If the demons do a detour and attack us later on, I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to deal with them!¡± Vincent smiled slightly and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Kurt is still in the city. If anything happens, you can ask him to contact me immediately! Moreover, I also believe in your ability. You can definitely lead Serene Spring City and hold on until I return!¡± Horace nodded and said seriously, ¡°Alright, I will definitely protect Serene Spring City for you!¡± Vincent smiled in relief. He opened the space door, turned around, and disappeared on the spot. Although Vincent did not know what the purpose of the black fog was for, he was certain that Ramirez was behind it. Therefore, he had to personally confirm Ramirez¡¯s movements. Vincent used space jump to travel to Imperial City. When he arrived, the first thing he saw was black fog. The city was completely shrouded in black fog. It no longer had the majestic atmosphere of the Imperial City of the past. Instead, it was more like a netherworld, making one¡¯s hair stand on end. Vincent frowned and sighed, ¡°What the hell is Ramirez doing? How did he even turn this place into such a state?¡± He then continued walking into the city. As Vincent was in the space tunnel, he was not afraid of alerting the enemy. He had to find Ramirez first! However, Vincent could not find Ramirez despite looking all over Imperial City. Even the secret chamber behind the palace was empty. It looked like it had not been used for a long time. Vincent frowned and sighed, ¡°Could it be that Ramirez has already escaped Imperial City? But how do I explain the black fog here?¡± He began to ponder on where Ramirez was hiding. Suddenly, Vincent thought of the dry well that once contained the six Elf Kings, and the array that was connected to the dry well underground! Although the array was set up to absorb the energy of the six elf kings, it could still be used as an ordinary energy gathering array. If Ramirez wanted to heal his injuries, he would definitely not give up on the array that was personally built by Gajero! ¡°Since it¡¯s not on the surface, it might be underground!¡± Vincent instantly thought of something and immediately dived underground. Soon, he saw the array that was embedded in the ley lines. It looked like a huge demon face! A figure was sitting cross-legged in the center of the array. His eyes were tightly shut as if he was in meditation. However, his entire body was gradually becoming transparent as he breathed. It looked like he was about to completely disappear! ¡°As expected, he¡¯s here!¡± Vincent sized up the figure carefully. He immediately recognized that it was Ramirez. However, he could not understand what he was doing at that moment. As Vincent was curious, he had no choice but to move forward to observe Ramirez¡¯s actions up close. However, just as Vincent was about to approach him, Ramirez suddenly opened his eyes and looked in the direction of Vincent. Ramirez shouted crazily, ¡°Hmph! I know it¡¯s you! But you¡¯re too late! Now, even if you work together with that vampire soul, it¡¯s impossible to stop me from taking control of the entire Elf Race!¡± Vincent could not help but be shocked. However, he soon realized that something was wrong! Since Ramirez could sense his position, then why did he not rush forward to kill him? Ramirez was Gajero¡¯s clone after all. He definitely had a way to deal with the space barrier. Therefore, staying put was not in line with his temper! Vincent gritted his teeth lightly and steeled his heart. He opened the space door of his own accord and met Ramirez¡¯s eyes! As the space door opened, the space tunnel and Demon World array immediately connected. A large amount of demonic aura poured into the space tunnel, distracting Vincent for a moment. The array, which had the ability to gather energy and transformed it into demonic aura, was no doubt demonic in nature. It could stimulate all the negative emotions in one¡¯s heart, causing one to be completely bewitched unknowingly. This was also the reason why Vincent only dared to open the space door. He did not dare to go near the Demon World array. However, Vincent did not expect to still have underestimated the power of the array. Just facing the weak demonic aura that was surging into the space tunnel was enough to make him almost lose control. If Ramirez were to make a bold move at this time and pull him out of the space tunnel forcefully, then he would be bewitched on the spot! The only way to protect himself was to close the space door. However, Vincent did not do so because he was waiting for Ramirez to attack him! The man and the demon looked at each other for a long time. However, Ramirez did not get up to attack him. Other than looking at him, Ramirez did not make any unnecessary movements! Vincent frowned and said with a cold smile, ¡°As expected! You are now one with the array, so you are unable to make any movements. You can only wait for me to walk into the array, right?¡± Ramirez¡¯s face was gloomy as he stared at Vincent. Suddenly, he laughed. His laughter was sinister and terrifying. It was uncomfortable! Vincent thought that Ramirez was about to attack him and almost closed the space door. However, he soon discovered that there was still no danger around him. It was just that Ramirez¡¯s laughter was too frightening! ¡°Since you¡¯ve seen through it, then I won¡¯t try to hide it! I have indeed become one with this array. Moreover, this is a technique personally set up by Gajero. Without the strength of a level 85 creature, it¡¯s impossible to break this array! Plus, this is only the first step of my plan, and you can¡¯t stop me already. You can only watch as I take control of the Elf World step by step. In the end, I will kill you completely!¡± Ramirez roared at Vincent crazily. He seemed to have prepared this speech for days. Finally, he was able to explode in front of Vincent! Vincent looked at Ramirez, who was no different from a madman. With an expressionless face, he waved his hand and directly closed the space door. He did not respond to the other party. Ramirez looked at the empty space in front of him with an awkward expression. He looked lost. In order to fight against Vincent and Justin, and kill Gajero someday, Ramirez had chosen to be trapped underground. It was extremely boring. Therefore, he wanted to see Vincent¡¯s face filled with fear in order to relieve the frustration in his heart. However, Vincent did not give him this opportunity, thus, causing Ramirez to go crazy. Ramirez could do nothing but think! Inside the space tunnel, Vincent had already entered the fire spiritualization state. He used the fire law to burn away the demonic aura in his body bit by bit. ¡°That was close! I almost couldn¡¯t hold on just now! Fortunately, I can confirm that Ramirez is unable to move at this moment and can only control the Demon World array. However, what is his true goal?¡± Vincent frowned. A bad premonition suddenly emerged in his heart! Chapter 505 - Split Up to Block the Black Fog After finding Ramirez, Vincent was finally able to confirm that Ramirez was the one who spread the black fog around Imperial City through the Demon World array! Therefore, Vincent did not dare to delay at all. He had to leave Imperial City immediately and prepare to support the city in advance. As Ramirez had become crazy, he would definitely not let any elves off the hook! After leaving the area covered by the black fog, Vincent immediately walked out from the space gate. At the same time, Kurt contacted him and said, ¡°Mr. Vincent, Mr. Vincent, the situation is urgent. Please come back quickly!¡± Although Kurt¡¯s tone was calm, he spoke really fast. It was obvious that he had encountered a major problem. Vincent did not want to waste time. Plus, he did not have to worry about being discovered by Ramirez. So, he immediately activated his fire spiritualization state. He spread his twelve flaming wings and quickly flew in the opposite direction of Serene Spring City. Vincent¡¯s full speed was on par with the space jump when traveling short distances. This was all because his own fire law had been enhanced after fusing with the divine spark! In the blink of an eye, Vincent had already turned into a ray of light and arrived at the city gates of Serene Spring City. At this time, Avril and Angelina were also gathered below the city gates. Ebenezer, Kurt, Horace, Winnie, and Benjamin were also there! Winnie and Benjamin had traveled to Serene Spring City from Mosen City. When Avril and Angelina saw Vincent return, they immediately came forward, their eyes filled with anxiety. ¡°Vincent!¡± Vincent went forward to hold the hands of the two women and asked softly, ¡°What is the situation?¡± Avril said in a solemn tone, ¡°The cities around Imperial City, including the Mosen City, have discovered large amounts of black fog. Although it is not spreading very fast, it has already started approaching the city gates!¡± Vincent immediately turned to look at Winnie and Benjamin. Winnie immediately said, ¡°When I first discovered the black fog, I¡¯ve also sent my men to check it out. The situation was the same as what had happened in Serene Spring City. After the soldiers of Serene Spring City rushed over, I finally understood the reason. Hence, I sent men to check the surrounding cities. In the end, they all discovered the black fog. That was why Benjamin and I rushed over to ask for your help. We know the way to the surrounding cities. We can lead the way for everyone!¡± Vincent nodded and took a deep breath. He turned to everyone and said, ¡°Everyone, the current situation is very serious. We must act immediately. The method is still the same. Use the authority to modify all the black fog and trap it in the space tunnel. I will then get rid of it. Most importantly, do not touch the black fog, or the consequences will be unimaginable!¡± Everyone replied in unison, ¡°Yes!¡± They then began to leave. ¡­ The main cities around Imperial City had all discovered the black fog. All the city lords reacted the same way as Winnie. They immediately sent their men to investigate the situation of the black fog. After all, the fog had spread from the direction of Imperial City, and the Dark Elves in the various cities had not thought of guarding against it. Thus, whether it was the city lords or the soldiers in charge, they had all been careless! When the first batch of soldiers entered the black fog rashly, they were all wiped out. However, the City Lords continued to send the second group of soldiers to inspect the situation. Fortunately, everyone was on guard this time. Despite having casualties, some of the soldiers who managed to escape, returned and reported the situation within the black fog. ¡°What is going on? Why would such a terrifying fog appear in Imperial City when the oracle is there guarding it?¡± ¡°That fog is definitely the aura of the Demon World. Could it be that the oracle in Imperial City wants all the Dark Elves to die?¡± ¡°Great God Gajero, is he planning to abandon all the elves?¡± Every city lord had different reactions, but they were all equally disappointed with the demons. The black fog came from Imperial City and contained the aura of the Demon World. This was enough to prove that the black fog that could kill all the elves was the work of the demons in Imperial City! When facing the approaching black fog that had engulfed all the cities, all the city lords except for Mosen City gave the same order. ¡°Inform everyone in the city to prepare to evacuate immediately. Don¡¯t take any heavy items. Travel light and run far away from Imperial City!¡± While everyone in every city was panicking, the soldiers responsible for monitoring the black fog on the city towers came with good news one after another! Outside the city, a foreign race had suddenly appeared and had blocked the black fog that was constantly spreading! ¡°Quick, let¡¯s go and take a look!¡± The various city lords immediately brought their subordinates to the top of the city walls and looked at the black fog that was not far away. The scene was completely different in every city. ¡­ In some cities, a Dark Elf and a Shadow Demon were facing the black fog instead. It was Ebenezer and Benjamin! A space door appeared in front of the two of them. The black fog was then blown into the space door. Benjamin said with an awkward expression, ¡°Sigh, this trick of yours, the more I look at it, the more terrifying it is!¡± He recalled all the painful memories of the past. Ebenezer said, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that your talent is average. My master will not accept you as a disciple. You have no fate with the modification authority!¡± Benjamin said stubbornly, ¡°Tsk, who cares!¡± Ebenezer did not continue to attack Benjamin. He turned around and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go! We still have another city!¡± Benjamin nodded helplessly and followed Ebenezer into another space door. ¡­ In front of another city, Angelina and Winnie had successfully opened the space door. The black fog was once again blown into the space door, attracting cheers from all the Dark Elves on the city wall. After hearing the cheers behind her, Winnie said with some enjoyment, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that saving the world would give me such a sense of accomplishment!¡± Angelina nodded slightly and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s good! You should get used to it!¡± Winnie could not help but ask in a speechless manner, ¡°Eh, you¡¯re already used to saving the world?¡± Angelina shook her head and said, ¡°We only helped some races when they needed help. But we¡¯ve been working hard to save our own world!¡± Winnie looked at the young girl. Her tone was full of vicissitudes of life. She could not help but sigh and say, ¡°Wandering in the Black Hole world should be very bitter and dangerous! Yet you¡¯re able to find greatness!¡± Angelina pursed her lips and said with a chuckle, ¡°There¡¯s no problem here anymore. Let¡¯s hurry and support the next city!¡± Winnie nodded and said, ¡°Alright! Now that the space tunnel isn¡¯t safe, let¡¯s just travel there on foot. I know a shortcut. We¡¯ll be there soon!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Angelina then left with Winnie. ¡­ In Mosen City, the residents were helpless defending against the terrifying black fog. They did not see their City Lord returning and looked at the approaching black fog with despair. ¡°What should we do? The oracle in Imperial City wants us dead, and the City Lord does not care about us anymore. What should we do now?¡± ¡°What are you talking about? The City Lord will definitely think of a way to save us! The person she and Sir Benjamin are going to meet is not inferior to the oracle. That person must have a way!¡± Some of the elves looked at the black fog with a pessimistic expression, while others were filled with hope. They believed in Winnie. After all, the person who Winnie was meeting was someone who could capture seven city lords in one night! At that moment, a man and a woman suddenly appeared at the foot of the city. Their figures and looks were very different from the elves! A soldier recognized the man¡¯s identity and said excitedly to his companions beside him, ¡°Look! It¡¯s him! I saw him from afar back in Serene Spring City! He was the one who asked Sir Benjamin and City Lord Winnie to stop the war!¡± The people under the city were Vincent and Avril! There were five other main cities around the Imperial City and only two guides, Winnie and Benjamin. Therefore, everyone decided to send a team consisting of a guide to support the cities separately. Vincent and Avril, who were unfamiliar with the routes, supported the nearest city! Vincent flexed his wrist and sighed softly, ¡°Everything is ready, let¡¯s begin!¡± Avril nodded, took two steps back, and opened the space door. However, the space door that Avril opened did not suck in the black fog that was in front of them. Instead, it spewed out even more black fog! The soldiers and residents who were watching from the top of Mosen City could not help but fall into fear when they saw the scene. This existence that even City Lord Winnie was afraid of was actually not there to save Mosen City. Instead, he was there to completely destroy Mosen City! ¡°Oh no! Since they were able to increase the black fog, then wouldn¡¯t City Lord Winnie and Sir Benjamin who went to them to seek help be doomed?¡± ¡°If City Lord Winnie is still alive, she would definitely rush back. Could it be that City Lord Winnie and Sir Benjamin have already met with misfortune?¡± The soldiers of the Mosen City started to guess. The more they said, the more reasonable they felt. The more they talked about it, the more likely it sounded to be true! Finally, a soldier could not hold it in anymore. He said with a face full of grief and indignation, ¡°Brothers! City Lord Winnie has always treated us well. Now that we are about to die, we might as well go out of the city and fight them to avenge City Lord Winnie and Sir Benjamin!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, let¡¯s go out of the city!¡± The soldiers of Mosen City gathered in pairs spontaneously. They opened the city gates and began to charge toward Vincent and Avril. Meanwhile, Vincent and Avril, who were facing the black fog, did not notice the situation behind them at all. They looked at the gathering black fog with a serious expression. ¡°It¡¯s about time! If we continue to accumulate, we will have no way out!¡± Avril could not help but exclaim as she looked at the expanding black fog in front of her. Vincent nodded and replied, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s begin!¡± He then took out the Cup of fate and began to quickly devour and decompose the black fog in front of him. When the army of Mosen City arrived behind him, Vincent had already eliminated most of the black fog, allowing the sky that was covered to shine with sunlight once again. Chapter 506 - Divine Might Appeared in the World to Recruit Believers The army of Mosen City rushed out of the city filled with killing intent. They soon arrived behind Vincent and Avril. Vincent, on the other hand, was busy absorbing all the black fog into the Cup of Fate. It was obvious that Vincent was trying to save Mosen City and not destroy it. This made the army of Mosen City feel extremely awkward. Avril did not notice the thousands of soldiers on their horses that had appeared behind her. She smiled and said to Vincent, ¡°Fortunately, you thought of using the space tunnel to transmit the black fog. Otherwise, I don¡¯t think there is any other way to get rid of all the black fog around the city at the same time!¡± Vincent controlled the Cup of Fate to absorb every last bit of the black fog. He replied, ¡°Ever since I used the space tunnel to transport the various city lords, I have been looking for different ways to use the space tunnel. The ability to transmit gas was also discovered by accident. Every time the temporary space tunnel was connected to the eternal space tunnel, it would cause the air to flow at a high speed. Hence, I thought of this method. It¡¯s not bad, right?¡± Avril and Vincent looked at each other and smiled. The two of them then turned around together, intending to take a look at Mosen City, which they had just saved. However, what they saw was an endless sea of people. Vincent could not help but exclaim in surprise, ¡°Damn, who are you guys?¡± Avril looked at the group of soldiers who just stood there in a daze but did not say anything. She frowned and said, ¡°Judging from their attire, they should be the soldiers of Mosen City, subordinates of City Lord Winnie!¡± Vincent could not help but tilt his head when he heard that. He continued to look at the soldiers in front of him. At that moment, a few generals from the army quickly walked forward and immediately knelt in front of Vincent. They shouted loudly, ¡°Thank you for saving Mosen City. We will forever remember your grace and the miracle that you have performed!¡± The other soldiers followed suit and praised Vincent¡¯s merit. After all, it was hard to explain the army¡¯s presence. Vincent had just saved the entire city. If they told Vincent the truth, it would be too disheartening. Hence, they could only sincerely thank Vincent for his help. However, in Vincent¡¯s eyes, everyone¡¯s gratitude was a little different! This was because Vincent had seen too much recently. The believers in Serene Spring City would kneel down and worship him almost every day, causing him to feel extremely uncomfortable. When he saw the residents of Mosen City kneeling down and worshiping him, he felt extremely incredulous. Avril looked at Vincent and asked in surprise, ¡°You have believers in Mosen City too?¡± Vincent shook his head and sighed, ¡°That¡¯s impossible! They are all Dark Elves! Could it be that Winnie and Benjamin told these soldiers the news of me becoming a god? Is that the reason why they are treating me as a god?¡± Avril shook her head in confusion and said, ¡°Even if they treat you as a god, you are still a sworn enemy of Gajero! As believers of Gajero, how could they worship you? Could it be that City Lord Winnie and Benjamin respect you too much, so they ordered the city¡¯s residents and army to take the initiative to worship you when they see you?¡± Vincent and Avril made many guesses, but they could not find a suitable reason. They finally decided to just ask the soldiers of Mosen City. Vincent raised his hand and pointed at a general, gesturing for him to come forward. ¡°You, come here!¡± The Dark Elf did not understand what was going on. He stood up nervously and walked to Vincent carefully. Vincent sized him up and asked, ¡°Why are you kneeling to me?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The Dark Elf was confused and felt awkward. He did not expect that their quick thinking would not work. Vincent did not understand that they were thanking Vincent for saving their lives. However, as Vincent was standing so close to him, he obviously could not tell him the truth that the army wanted to fight Vincent to the death earlier. Hence, the Dark Elf quickly explained, ¡°Of course, we are thanking you for saving our lives, as well as commending your great ability as a god! If we did not already have our own beliefs, with your ability and character, you would definitely be suitable to be an elf god!¡± The Dark Elf wanted to continue flattering Vincent. However, Vincent was suddenly enlightened. It was obvious that they knew that he had already become a god! Vincent smiled slightly, nodded, and said, ¡°Since I am already an elf god, then regardless of whether you are my believers or not, I cannot just stand by and watch you die. Moreover, your City Lord and I can be considered good friends. Saving Mosen City is also my duty. You don¡¯t have to be overly grateful. Quickly ask your companions to get up!¡± When the Dark Elf heard Vincent¡¯s words, his eyes instantly widened. He looked at Vincent in disbelief and stuttered, ¡°You, you, what did you say? You are already an elf god?¡± Vincent looked at the Dark Elf in front of him, and a hint of confusion flashed in his eyes. Did these Dark Elves know that he was an elf god? Nevertheless, since he had already announced it, Vincent felt that there was no need to hide his identity. He simply lit up his divine spark, and a fiery red halo instantly lit up between his brows. The pressure from a true god instantly spread out in all directions. The troops of Mosen City were instantly showered in the pressure of a true god. They were able to feel Vincent¡¯s noble identity. Vincent announced to everyone, ¡°That¡¯s right! I am an elf god! I have inherited the divine spark of fire! There is a temple dedicated to me in both Serene Spring City and Devil Flame City. There is also a High Priest who is in charge of preaching for me!¡± Every single one of the Dark Elves stared at Vincent with wide eyes, their eyes filled with confusion. The God that they believed in was Gajero, Lord of the Demon Race! Yet, the Demon Race had sent such a terrifying black fog to Mosen City. On the other hand, Gajero¡¯s opponent, Vincent, was able to lend a helping hand in times of danger. He did not care about the differences in their beliefs at all. They felt extremely touched. At that moment, a general took the initiative to say, ¡°Compared to Gajero, who treats his believers like dirt, you are the most noble god of the Elf Race. We are willing to become your believers to repay you for your kindness and for saving us!¡± The other Dark Elves also followed suit and sincerely expressed their willingness to become Vincent¡¯s believers. From then on, they would openly accept his protection and cut ties with Gajero and the Demon Race completely. Vincent looked at the army of Mosen City who wanted to change their beliefs to believe in him instead. He could not help but look at Avril awkwardly. Avril scratched her head and said softly, ¡°If Winnie and Benjamin came back, is it possible for them to overthink the situation?¡± Vincent was speechless and did not know what to say. After all, he had made a promise with Winnie. As long as there was evidence of the demons betraying the Elf Race, Mosen City would automatically switch sides and join Vincent¡¯s camp. Both sides had agreed to not invade each other, and each side would have their own freedom. However, Vincent had subdued the army of Mosen City and made them his believers whilst Winnie and Benjamin were away. Vincent was worried that Winnie and Benjamin would misunderstand and assume that he had stolen their home behind their backs. Vincent muttered and sighed, ¡°Forget it, let Winnie and Benjamin deal with it themselves when they come back! Anyway, our goal is to let more elves see the true intentions of the Demon Race. I believe that the residents of Mosen City are very aware of the current situation!¡± Avril shrugged lightly and did not say anything else. Vincent turned to look at the Dark Elves in front of him again and said, ¡°Lead the army back to the city immediately and wait for your City Lord to return. If you want to become my followers, you must obtain the permission of City Lord Winnie before you can go to Serene Spring City and listen to the teachings of my High Priest, Monica. If City Lord Winnie does not agree, you must respect her opinion and not cause any trouble. Do you understand?¡± The Dark Elves replied respectfully in excitement, ¡°Yes, we will obey your orders!¡± Vincent nodded and turned to give Avril a look. The two of them left together, but they did not head toward Serene Spring City. Instead, they headed straight toward Imperial City. The black fog that Vincent and his team had just dealt with originated from Imperial City. The true core of the disaster was the underground Demon World array and the large amount of black fog that occupied Imperial City! If they could not find a way to completely remove the black fog and the underground array, the disaster would resurface sooner or later! There was an abandoned camp on the hillside outside of Imperial City. The camp was set up by the Dark Elves who had escaped from Imperial City but had nowhere to go. Later, it was Vincent who had helped them to stop the hunting troops sent by Imperial City. He then guided the surviving Dark Elves to take refuge in Serene Spring City. Those refugees had become residents of Serene Spring City. Most of them had also turned into Fire Elves and became Vincent¡¯s believers. The abandoned camp was left behind to be turned into dust sooner or later. However, at that moment, Ebenezer, Benjamin, Angelina, and Winnie had gathered within the ruins of the camp. Although they needed to support two cities, their mission only required them to open the space door and transport the black fog. Thus, after completing their missions, they had followed Vincent¡¯s arrangements and arrived at this temporary meeting place. Although Vincent and Avril only needed to support one city, they needed to extract all the black fog in the space tunnel and get rid of it all at the same time. Hence, they took a longer time compared to the others. After waiting for half a day, Vincent and Avril finally arrived. Vincent smiled and said to everyone, ¡°Everyone did well. Everyone has worked hard to resolve this disaster!¡± Ebenezer and Angelina were close to Vincent. Therefore, after hearing Vincent¡¯s words of comfort, they only smiled and did not say anything. However, Benjamin and Winnie, who were slightly unfamiliar with Vincent, reacted differently. Benjamin smiled and said to Vincent, ¡°What are you saying, Sir? You were the one who helped us to save Mosen City, we should be the ones thanking you!¡± Winnie also walked forward with a worried face and asked, ¡°Has the black fog been dealt with? How is Mosen City now?¡± Chapter 507 - The Root of Governance, Looking for a Solution Faced with Winnie¡¯s question, Vincent could only answer ambiguously, ¡°Good, Mosen City is doing very well! Not only are there no casualties, but everyone is in good condition too. They are in high spirits and are very energetic!¡± He did not want to tell Winnie and Benjamin that he had almost taken over the entire Mosen City. Not only will this affect Winnie and Benjamin¡¯s mood, but it might also affect their cooperation in the future. Therefore, it was better to wait for them to go back and find out about the changes in Mosen City themselves. After hearing what Vincent said, Winnie felt relieved. She nodded and said, ¡°With you there, everything would definitely be fine. I was too worried!¡± Vincent smiled awkwardly and quickly changed the topic. He said seriously, ¡°The current situation is very troublesome. There is a Demon World array in the underground of Imperial City. It can convert any energy into the aura of the Demon World for Ramirez to improve his cultivation. Right now, Ramirez is merging with the Demon World array. He created this black fog through the array. If he is allowed to continue developing the array, this black fog will cover every corner of Elf World sooner or later. At that time, the real apocalypse will come!¡± When Winnie and Benjamin heard this, they could not help but look at each other. They were the only two elves there. They were clearly more worried about the life and death of all the elves. However, the two of them were also the only believers of Gajero in the crowd. Therefore, they were very confused. If they wanted to prevent the apocalypse from coming, they would have to treat the demons as their enemies and go against their own belief. However, if they continued to maintain their beliefs, then they could only watch helplessly as the elves are slowly eliminated from Elf World. Was survival more important, or was belief more important? This was a very difficult choice! Winnie and Benjamin really wanted to express their stance at that moment, but they did not know what to say. Vincent suddenly said, ¡°And the current Ramirez looks very strange. He seems to be brewing a bigger conspiracy, always mentioning that he will control the entire Elf World arrogantly. He says that he will rise higher than the gods someday. Unfortunately, I do not understand the Demon World array, so I cannot find out what he is doing!¡± When Winnie and Benjamin heard what Vincent said, they exclaimed almost simultaneously, ¡°He¡¯s talking about the God of the World!¡± Vincent raised his head to look at Winnie and Benjamin, and asked with a frown, ¡°What is the God of the World?¡± Winnie and Benjamin looked at each other. Benjamin said somewhat nervously, ¡°Long before the demons entered Elf World, when the elves still believed in the Seven Great Elf Kings, there were records in the ancient books stating that the Seven Great Elf Kings were the main gods who maintained world order and protected the elves. However, there was still a God above the Seven Great Elf Kings. He was known as the God of the World, the one who created the Elf Race and the entire Elf World!¡± Benjamin continued, ¡°Legend has it that after the God of the World created the Elf Race, he transformed his own body and blood into the Origin Divine Earth to provide land and energy for the entire world to operate. The Origin Divine Tree was once regarded as the emissary of the God of the World. Every elf who saw the Origin Divine Tree would praise the God of the World with incomparable devotion. It could be considered as accepting the gifts from the God of the World. However, after the elves change their faith, many books that recorded the myths of the Elf Race were completely lost. The legend of the God of the World was rarely known!¡± Vincent could not help but ask in surprise, ¡°Since this secret is rarely known, how did the two of you know about it?¡± Benjamin said with a face full of shame, ¡°The two of us once did a secret mission for the Demon Race. The mission was to deliver an ancient book that was sealed in the underground of Mosen City to Imperial City. Back then, we read part of it out of curiosity. It contained the records of the God of the World. That book also recorded that if one day, the land of the Elf Race was completely refined, then the world of the Elf Race would collapse. The God of the World would wake up from the destruction of the Elf Race and be reborn from the destruction. A new elf will then be created!¡± Vincent¡¯s eyes widened when he heard that. At that moment, he finally understood what Ramirez was doing! Vincent said angrily, ¡°Ramirez, that b*stard. He wants to use the array set up by Gajero to refine the land of the elves and bind himself to it. He wants to return as the God of the World and use a higher divine spark to replace the dark divine spark that he had originally fused with!¡± Winnie and Benjamin felt as though they had been struck by lightning. Their faces were filled with shame because they were equivalent to murderers. They had indirectly harmed the entire Elf Race! At that moment, Ebenezer suddenly asked, ¡°Master, since you have already discovered Ramirez¡¯s conspiracy, can you use the power of modification to reverse or stop the array that he fused with?¡± When Winnie and Benjamin heard this, they looked at Vincent with anticipation. If Vincent could do it, then he would be able to wash away their sins! Vincent shook his head with a serious expression and said, ¡°The array was personally built by Gajero. Only a level 85 creature is able to break it. It is impossible to stop Ramirez just by using the power of modification!¡± When Winnie and Benjamin heard this, they felt as though they were struck by lightning and lowered their heads silently again. Avril suggested, ¡°If we can¡¯t stop Ramirez, then we might as well tear down Imperial City and force Ramirez to take the initiative to break away from the array and fight us!¡± Vincent shook his head again and said, ¡°I have personally appeared in front of him, but he has no reaction at all. He is bent on becoming one with the array! It seems that he is determined to be a coward this time. Let alone tearing down Imperial City, even if we dig him out of the ground along with the Demon World array, he would still operate the array quietly in front of everyone!¡± Angelina also suggested, ¡°Then can we throw Ramirez out of the Elf World together with the Demon World array?¡± Vincent let out a long sigh, ¡°The Demon World array is bound to the elf land. Earlier, we said that we wanted to dig the array out of the ground in a moment of anger. However, we can¡¯t do it at all! Ramirez is like a parasite forcefully binding himself together with the Elf World. As long as we are unwilling to destroy this world, we can¡¯t do anything to him. We can only watch him erode this world step by step and eventually replace it!¡± Winnie sighed in despair, ¡°Then what should we do? Are we just going to wait for the end to come?¡± Everyone could not help but lower their heads when they heard that, and the atmosphere turned bleak. At that moment, Vincent suddenly raised his head to look at Winnie and Benjamin. His tone was grave as he asked, ¡°In the ancient books that you have seen before, are there any other contents? For example, how to remove the power of the God of the World whose vision has polluted the world?¡± Winnie and Benjamin were stunned when they heard that. They shook their heads with even more self-reproach. ¡°At that time, out of respect for our faith, we only browsed through a small portion of the contents and did not read any further!¡± Vincent immediately turned to look at Imperial City when he heard that. He said in a low voice, ¡°Everyone, follow me into Imperial City. I will deal with the black fog inside, and you will be responsible for finding the ancient books related to the Elf Race!¡± Everyone agreed and replied, ¡°Yes!¡± At that moment, regardless of whether the plan was useful or whether there was a solution to the problem in the ancient books, everyone had to try their best. After all, this was the last hope of saving the Elf Race! Vincent took the Cup of Fate and rushed into Imperial City. Not long after, he managed to completely absorb the dense black fog above Imperial City. Winnie and the others then entered Imperial City and began to search around the palace. They were looking for the whereabouts of the ancient book. Vincent controlled the Cup of Fate. He was constantly moving around the city, absorbing every wisp of black fog that seeped out from the ground. It was not until an entire day later that Winnie and the others walked out of the palace dejectedly. They looked at Vincent with tears on their faces. They blamed themselves and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we didn¡¯t find anything. Looks like there¡¯s no way to stop Ramirez!¡± Vincent turned to look at Avril and the rest. Avril nodded solemnly and said, ¡°We¡¯ve already demolished the entire palace, but we couldn¡¯t find anything related to the ancient books. There¡¯s really nothing!¡± When Vincent saw this, not only did he not show despair, but he also laughed happily. ¡°Great, looks like we have hope!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Everyone raised their heads and looked at Vincent in surprise. Whether it was Winnie, Benjamin, or Avril and Angelina who knew Vincent, they did not know why he was laughing. Vincent said with confidence, ¡°Whether there is a solution to the problem in the ancient book is just a guess of mine. It is not true. If Ramirez threw the ancient book away after he obtained the method to become the God of the World, it shows that his plan is unsolvable. We do not have the ability to change it. However, we have not found the whereabouts of the ancient book. This means that the ancient book was either destroyed by Ramirez or carried by him. Either way, it shows that the ancient book is so important that he did not dare to leave it behind. This also proves that there is indeed a way to stop him!¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up when they heard that. However, they still remained silent for a while. Winnie sighed helplessly, ¡°But the Orthodox history of the Elves has been cut off for so long, where can we find a second ancient book?¡± She was very much in agreement with Vincent¡¯s train of thought, but the problem at hand was still there. Even if it proved that Ramirez¡¯s plan had a weakness, everyone still lacked the means to obtain information. Nevertheless, Vincent still smiled confidently. Angelina suddenly thought of something and said, ¡°There¡¯s still a way! Because the inheritance of the Seven Great Elf Kings has never been cut off. Those believers who always believe in the Seven Great Elf Kings might still be carrying those ancient books!¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right! As far as I know, other than the elves who came to support Devil Flame City and Serene Spring City, there are still a small number of elves who continued to stay in the Tias Mountain Range. They must have a more comprehensive understanding of the history of the Elf Race. And there is one elf who knows how to find them!¡± Everyone became excited. They thought of the elf and replied in unison, ¡°Horace!¡± Chapter 508 - Tracing the Origins of the Elves Everyone knew that Horace was the best at finding the elves. He was once an elf who believed in the Seven Great Elf Kings and had become an elf god that protected the elves. With his connections and status, he would definitely be able to find the whereabouts of the ancient book. Vincent looked at the black fog that was once again seeping out from the ground. He controlled the Cup of Fate to collect the black fog and said to everyone, ¡°There is no time to waste. Let¡¯s go find Horace and the whereabouts of the ancient book! The black fog will come again. If we don¡¯t leave now, who knows how much time we have left!¡± Everyone nodded repeatedly. They did not have time to say anything else and quickly ran out of the city. When they arrived at the abandoned camp outside the city, the entire Imperial City was once again shrouded in black fog. The black fog was as dense as the sky. The black fog that blotted out the sky seemed to be challenging Vincent. It represented Ramirez, who was underground. When Vincent saw the scene, his face was filled with worry. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Don¡¯t bother about him first. Retreat!¡± Everyone followed Vincent¡¯s orders and retreated from the vicinity of Imperial City, all the way back to Serene Spring City. Melissa, who was previously in seclusion, was standing beside Horace in front of Serene Spring City¡¯s gates. Melissa¡¯s hair and skin had turned pure white. She was like a pure white snow lotus, symbolizing the purest energy of light. She had become a true Light Elf. Melissa ran forward excitedly and said to Vincent, ¡°Master, I succeeded!¡± Vincent nodded in satisfaction and asked with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s great! What method did you use? You can actually change your faith in such a short period of time?¡± Melissa took a deep breath and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s an ancient book that Sophia found. It records that the original Elf Race cultivated ascetically to light and other elements in exchange for a chance to have faith. I¡¯ve been cultivating in seclusion these days, without sleep or rest, without food or water. I¡¯ve only been praying to the light. Finally, I won the favor of the light and became a Light Elf!¡± After hearing this, Vincent knew that Melissa must have suffered a lot. He sighed and said, ¡°Your efforts will always be rewarded. Now, you can choose to immediately accept the divine spark of light, or you can choose to wait until you reach level 40 before I help you fuse with the divine spark! This is because after fusing with the divine spark, it will help you increase by five levels. If you fuse with the divine spark now, you will still have to continue cultivating in the future until you reach level 45. However, no one knows how difficult it will be to increase your level after becoming a god!¡± Melissa thought for a moment and immediately said, ¡°I will wait until I reach level 40 before fusing with the divine spark. This will ensure that I have the qualifications to become a god!¡± Vincent looked at the strong girl in front of him and sighed in relief, ¡°Good, the God of Light position will always belong to you! With your current achievements and determination, it is unlikely for there to be any elves to be worthy of the position than you!¡± Melissa smiled happily after hearing Vincent¡¯s approval and praise. At that moment, Winnie, who was following behind Vincent, took the initiative to speak up. She said, ¡°City Lord Melissa, you mentioned the ancient books just now. I wonder if the ancient books contain information about the God of the World?¡± Vincent and the others could not help but perk up when they heard that. Everyone was focused on Melissa becoming a Light Elf that they had neglected the ancient books that Melissa had mentioned. So long as it was a book that recorded the ancient secrets of the Elf Race, it was equivalent to the hope that everyone was looking for. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ Only Sophia has seen it. But why are you looking for information about the God of the World?¡± asked Melissa in confusion. Melissa and Horace looked at Vincent with confused expressions. Vincent replied, ¡°Let¡¯s sit down first. We¡¯ll eat whilst we talk!¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go and prepare some food now!¡± Melissa nodded and rushed back into the city. Horace led everyone to the City Lord¡¯s mansion. When everyone arrived at the City Lord¡¯s mansion, a table of exquisite food was already prepared. Everyone sat down, however, they were not in a good mood for a banquet. They ate the food in a hurry whilst listening to Vincent explain to Horace and Melissa about what they had seen and heard in Imperial City. ¡°That¡¯s how it is. It is very likely that Ramirez wants to fuse himself with the elf land. He wants to awaken the God of the World and replace the God of the World with his divine personality! The only solution is to find out if there are records regarding the God of the World contained in other ancient books. Only then can we find out how to defeat Ramirez and the Demon World array!¡± After Vincent finished his speculation, he looked expectantly at Melissa and Horace. Horace looked away awkwardly and did not answer. Melissa immediately said, ¡°Please wait for a moment, I¡¯ll go and call Sophia!¡± Melissa then stood up and left. Everyone at the table turned to look at Horace at the same time. This was because his reaction earlier was too obvious. Vincent only touched his nose and did not ask Horace directly. The others saw that Vincent did not say anything, so they continued to eat in silence. Not long after, Melissa brought Sophia into the room. Melissa said, ¡°Everyone, this is my shadow think tank, Sophia! She will tell you about the ancient books in person!¡± After briefly introducing Sophia to everyone, Melissa turned around and returned to her seat. Sophia nodded to everyone and said, ¡°City Lord Melissa has informed me of your questions. Unfortunately, the ancient book has long been sent to Imperial City. I only skimmed through it once, and some of the contents are not very clear. Please forgive me!¡± Winnie asked anxiously, ¡°Then, tell me this, among the ancient books you have read, is there any record regarding the God of the World?¡± Sophia did not beat around the bush and nodded lightly. Everyone, especially Winnie and Benjamin, let out a long sigh of relief. Their faces were filled with excitement. They were about to jump up and celebrate. Vincent asked, ¡°Sophia, tell us about the God of the World. What did the records say?¡± Sophia recalled and said, ¡°The ancient book recorded the story of the elves obtaining power step by step because they were afraid of nature. This was during the period when they did not have faith. When the elves started to have faith and learned to obtain power through faith, they wrote stories about the Seven Great Elf Kings and the God of the World!¡± Sophia continued, ¡°However, it was clearly recorded in the book that the legend of the God of the World was around ever since the elves learned how to communicate. It was said that when the last Origin Divine Tree withered, the elves would be doomed. The Elf World would also collapse, and the God of the World would wake up once everything was destroyed. As long as there is still one living Origin Divine Tree, this meant that the God of the World still loves the entire Elf Race. He will continue to protect the elves to continue their legacy!¡± Everyone paid full attention to Sophia. However, they suddenly noticed that Sophia had stopped speaking. They could not help but urge her, ¡°What happened after that?¡± Sophia shook her head and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing more after that. There¡¯s only so much recorded in the book!¡± Winnie and Benjamin, who were originally excited, were like deflated rubber balls. They slumped in their seats, muttered, and sighed, ¡°This news is the same as not saying anything. The ancient books that you saw should belong to the same series as the ancient books that are kept in Mosen City. However, they are not as comprehensive as the ones in Mosen City. They did not get to the main point at all!¡± Sophia did not say anything. Instead, she bowed calmly and turned to Melissa. She said, ¡°It seems that I have nothing else to do here. I¡¯ll leave first!¡± Melissa nodded slightly, and Sophia turned around to leave. Vincent looked at everyone¡¯s disappointed faces. He cleared his throat, smiled, and said, ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be discouraged. The information that Sophia provided is not completely useless. At the very least, it shows the connection between the Origin Divine Tree and the God of the World. If we can ensure that the Origin Divine Tree is still growing, then the God of the World will have a hard time being awakened by Ramirez! Moreover, if the ancient books kept by Serene Spring City and Mosen City belong to the same series, then they should be the first and second books of this series. If we can find the third or fourth book, wouldn¡¯t there be a higher chance of finding a way to stop Ramirez?¡± Everyone could not help but nod in agreement. Vincent¡¯s analysis was indeed reasonable, making everyone feel hope once again! Vincent finally looked at Horace, smiled, and said, ¡°I originally thought that I could find a solution to the problem from Sophia, so I didn¡¯t plan to make things difficult for you! But now it seems that I still have to rely on you to find a solution!¡± Horace looked at the people around him with an embarrassed look. He could not help but sigh a little awkwardly. Horace said to everyone with a helpless look, ¡°Everyone, I do know the whereabouts of some ancient books. However, it is useless for me to bring it up as it will only add to everyone¡¯s troubles!¡± When Winnie heard this, she immediately slammed the table and stood up. She said to Horace with a face full of anticipation, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Tell us what you know first. If there are any problems, we will help you solve them together!¡± Horace hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Actually, everyone doesn¡¯t know this. Ever since the Demon Race ruled over the Elf Race, the elves who believed in the Seven Great Elf Kings hid in the Tias Mountain Range. They struggled to maintain their beliefs. However, in the later period of time, the elves in the Tias Mountain Range also had a disagreement. A portion of the elves wanted to work hard to cultivate and accumulate strength. They wanted to take back Elf World from the Demon Race. The other portion of the elves only wanted to be independent of the world, maintain the purest faith, and reproduce the Orthodox Elf Race in the isolated mountain range. As a result, these two groups of elves no longer spoke to each other. Some were dying of old age but still refused to interact with each other!¡± Chapter 509 - Divided the Work and Awakened the Race When everyone heard Horace¡¯s words, they could not help but sigh. They did not expect that the elves who insisted on their faith would also have internal strife! Moreover, without Horace saying it out loud, everyone could guess that he belonged to the group of elves who wanted to fight against the demons. Vincent asked softly, ¡°So, the ancient books of the Elf Race are in the hands of the elves who want to stay in the Tias Mountain Range and maintain their inheritance and beliefs?¡± Horace nodded and said in a deep voice, ¡°The split between us was very thorough and caused quite a bit of conflict, causing many elves to die. In the end, both sides decided to resolve it peacefully and go their separate ways completely! The elves who were ready to take revenge on the demons took away most of the cultivation books, while the elves who stayed in the Tias Mountain Range took all the ancient books regarding the gods!¡± Horace continued, ¡°It has been hundreds of years since the two sides fell apart, and during this time, the two sides always met in the Tias Mountain Range. From the beginning, they turned a blind eye to each other. Soon, their hatred for one another developed and they started treating each other like enemies!¡± Vincent, Avril, and the others nodded silently. It was as if they could understand why this had happened. Winnie, who was a Dark Elf, asked with great concern, ¡°We are all elite races, why did you become enemies?¡± Horace smiled bitterly at Winnie and said, ¡°Before the arrival of Great God Vincent, didn¡¯t you and all the Dark Elves also view the other elves as enemies? This was because everyone¡¯s beliefs and habits had undergone a huge change. Without the influence of a powerful external force, it was impossible for the two sides to merge again! This was because as time passed, the elves that lingered at the edge of the Tias Mountain Range no longer relied solely on faith to increase their strength. They also used effective methods to increase their combat strength, such as teacher-student teaching, allowing their descendants to grow up quickly. Horace continued, ¡°Furthermore, we have also simplified our prayers. At the same time, we have completely given up on the prayer ritual. In the eyes of the elves that stayed behind in the mountain range, this was a blasphemy against the gods. Hence, they viewed us as traitors of the Elf Race! And we thought that they were truly cowards. They didn¡¯t dare to fight to the death for the elves and only hid in the mountain range like cowards! The feud between the two sides was intensified from an ideological point of view!¡± After listening to Horace¡¯s story, Winnie was filled with self-blame and regret. She was once a loyal believer who worked for Gajero and had regarded the other elves as her mortal enemies for Gajero¡¯s sake. However, she finally realized how foolish her actions were. In order to please an evil god from another race, she had sacrificed the lives of her own companions, which was equivalent to betraying her own race! Winnie clenched her fists and said with incomparable determination, ¡°The Elf Race must never harm each other again. Whether it is the Dark Elves or the elves inside and outside of the Tias Mountain Range, they should cherish their own companions and every drop of the Elf Race¡¯s blood! Even if we have different beliefs and different habits, these are all internal conflicts within the race. When faced with the invasion of a powerful foreign enemy, we should put aside our prejudices and unite together to protect our world!¡± Vincent looked at Winnie and nodded slightly. He said, ¡°You¡¯re right. This is the attitude of being responsible for the race! Next, we¡¯ll go deep into the Tias Mountain Range and find the elves who have preserved the ancient books. We¡¯ll try our best to reach an agreement with them and unite the Elf Race once again!¡± Whether it was Horace, Winnie, or Melissa, they all felt extremely excited after hearing Vincent¡¯s order. Hope to save the Elf Race had once again reappeared in front of their eyes. Winnie volunteered and said, ¡°I won¡¯t be going to the Tias Mountain Range at this time. I¡¯ll return to Mosen City and use my connections to persuade more City Lords. I¡¯ll make them realize the true intentions of Gajero so that more Dark Elves will realize the truth in time. Of course, I also hope that you will be able to provide evidence. That way, what I say will be more convincing!¡± Vincent turned to look at Melissa and said softly, ¡°Then Horace and I will go there personally this time. You stay behind to guard Serene Spring City and wait for a Fire Elf named Linus. He is currently collecting evidence of the twelve apostles and demons. Once he is done, he will come to Serene Spring City to look for you!¡± Melissa said respectfully, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, master. I will definitely guard my home well!¡± Vincent then turned to look at Avril and Angelina. He wanted to ask if they were going. Avril said first, ¡°Since the elves in the Tias Mountain Range and the elves in the outside world hate each other, then we can¡¯t bring more elves with us on this trip. We sisters should follow you into the mountain range. At least we have the authority to modify. We also have the ability to protect ourselves in the face of any danger!¡± Vincent thought about it and felt that it made sense, so he turned to look at Ebenezer. Ebenezer scratched his head and said, ¡°Master, I¡¯ll go wherever you want me to go. After all, there are junior brothers guarding Devil Flame City, junior sisters guarding Serene Spring City, and two females taking care of you in the Tias Mountain Range. So, I can go anywhere!¡± Vincent smiled and took out the Cup of Fate from his pocket. He said to Ebenezer, ¡°Then go to Imperial City! In order to prevent the black fog from spreading out of the city, you have to constantly use the Cup of Fate to refine the black fog. And before I come back, you can use the psionic power stored in the Cup of Fate at will!¡± Ebenezer looked at the invincible treasure in Vincent¡¯s hand and said in surprise, ¡°Master, this is the most powerful magic treasure in your hands. If you don¡¯t carry it with you, won¡¯t you be in danger?¡± Vincent shook his head and said confidently, ¡°With my current strength, I won¡¯t encounter any danger in Elf World. As I am not facing demons, I won¡¯t be able to use the Cup of Fate for the time being. You can use it to restrict the black fog in Imperial City first!¡± Ebenezer did not refuse. He immediately took the Cup of Fate with both hands and kept it carefully. After the meal was over, everyone¡¯s hope was rekindled once again. They bade farewell with high morale and prepared to complete their respective missions. Everyone then began to part ways under the gates of Serene Spring City. Winnie and Benjamin walked toward their own Mosen City. Ebenezer headed straight for Imperial City while Vincent and the rest headed to the Tias Mountain Range. Everyone was on their way. The first to arrive at their destination were naturally Winnie and Benjamin who were more familiar with the routes. This trip was extremely rewarding for them. Not only did they manage to protect the residents in their own city, but they also gained a deeper understanding of Vincent and the others. They were ready to believe everything that Vincent had said. They were also prepared to abandon their relationship with Gajero. However, they still needed evidence in order to appease the elves inside and outside the city. When the husband and wife returned to Mosen City, they noticed that the city in front of them was exactly the same as when they left. Nevertheless, they felt very strange. Benjamin frowned slightly and sighed softly, ¡°Madam, why do I feel that there is something strange in the city?¡± Winnie nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, I also feel that it is a little strange. Why do I feel like I am still a guest? It is as if I am still in Serene Spring City!¡± Benjamin nodded unconsciously, but then he exclaimed, ¡°Serene Spring City! That¡¯s right, why does this place look like Serene Spring City?¡± Winnie immediately reacted when she heard that. She looked at the street in front of her. She saw that the residents of the city were holding a ceremony to pay respects to Vincent! This was a very common scene in Serene Spring City. However, Mosen City was filled with Dark Elves. Therefore, the scene was very strange and unbelievable! Winnie and Benjamin raised their hands to rub their eyes at the same time. After observing a few times, they still could not help but walk forward to pull a Dark Elf over. Benjamin looked at the devout Dark Elf and could not help but ask loudly, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are you guys paying respects to Vincent?¡± When the Dark Elf saw that Winnie and Benjamin had returned, he said happily, ¡°That¡¯s great, City Lord Winnie and General Benjamin, you¡¯re back! Great God Vincent said that you would be back soon, it seems that the Great God is really effective!¡± Benjamin asked with a puzzled look, ¡°Great God Vincent? Since when did you start treating him like a god?¡± The Dark Elf looked at Benjamin in confusion and said, ¡°When Great God Vincent rushed over to clear away the black fog and save Mosen City! He even showed us the divine spark, proving that he is a true God! He is also the second God in our elite race, other than Gajero! We originally wanted to go to Serene Spring City to visit his temple, but Great God Vincent warned us to obtain consent from the two of you first, so everyone has been waiting for your return. Some elves could not wait any longer, so they held a ceremony to worship Great God Vincent in the city in advance!¡± Benjamin¡¯s face was filled with disbelief as he muttered and sighed, ¡°What a guy, stealing our home in the midst of chaos! Even when we met later, he didn¡¯t even mention a word!¡± Benjamin turned his head to look at Winnie. He thought about how shameless Vincent was! Winnie shook her head helplessly and said, ¡°Back then, everyone had discussed the plan together. It was to get rid of all the black fog before Mosen City. It is reasonable for him to expose his divine identity. There¡¯s no need to pursue it too much. Anyway, this day will come sooner or later!¡± Benjamin said with some dissatisfaction, ¡°But this guy is a little too much! We agreed to work together, but he is secretly playing tricks and hiding it from us!¡± Winnie looked at Benjamin thoughtfully. She asked quietly, ¡°Did you realize that you are angry because you treat him as a friend and partner? But think about what Gajero has done. Isn¡¯t he more despicable than Vincent? But we never scolded Gajero because Gajero is more in line with the image of a God that we know, so we don¡¯t dare to question him, or even look at him directly! Vincent is a very sullen God in comparison!¡± Chapter 510 - The Most Miserable City Lord, Teacher-Disciple Relationship ¡°Sullen? I don¡¯t think he is sullen at all! He is kind and approachable. I think Vincent is willing to do this for the elves. Otherwise, he would not have made all the elves accept his identity as a foreign god in such a short period of time!¡± replied Benjamin. His current attitude toward Vincent could be said to be very contradictory. When Gajero disregarded the life and death of the elves, Benjamin saw Vincent as his last hope, his savior! Benjamin had always maintained his respect in front of Vincent because Vincent was the strongest person in the world in his heart. Vincent was also a ruthless person who would strike at the slightest disagreement! However, behind Vincent¡¯s back, Benjamin could not help himself from wanting to slander and frame Vincent. In short, the more wretched and sinister Vincent was imagined to be, the more comfortable Benjamin felt! This was because everything Vincent had done had been too great. It was as if he was a perfect person without any flaws. This made everyone, especially the members of the Elf Race feel inferior when standing in front of him! If everything seemed too perfect, it would not seem real. Therefore, Benjamin would rather point out Vincent¡¯s flaws than treat him as a high and mighty, selfless god. In the history of the Elf Race, there had never been a lack of gods who were constantly being labeled as perfect. However, there had never been a god who lived alongside the ordinary elves, had flesh and blood, flaws and strengths! Winnie also had the same thoughts, so she could understand Benjamin¡¯s dark speculation about Vincent. Winnie suddenly opened her mouth and asked Benjamin, ¡°Are you a little afraid?¡± Benjamin was stunned and replied blankly, ¡°What am I afraid of?¡± Winnie thought for a moment and said softly, ¡°You¡¯re afraid that Vincent doesn¡¯t have any selfish motives, and is helping the Elf Race without expecting anything in return! If he doesn¡¯t have any selfish desires, how can the Elf Race keep this powerful and noble God in the future?¡± Benjamin felt like he was suddenly awakened from a dream. He was stunned for a long time before he sighed in realization, ¡°What a pity! The future of this great god is destined to be in the sea of stars and the depths of the Black Hole. If he is willing to give so much to the Elf Race without holding anything back, then he must be even more loyal and responsible to his own race! What kind of virtue does our Elf Race have to be able to keep him?¡± Winnie took a deep breath and nodded somewhat helplessly. She said softly, ¡°So, I¡¯ve decided!¡± Benjamin came back to his senses and asked curiously, ¡°What have you decided?¡± Winnie raised her head to look at the street in front of her with a determined gaze. She then turned around and shouted to the soldiers guarding the city gates, ¡°Open the city gates! Tell all the residents of Mosen City to go to Serene Spring City and pay respects to Vincent in his temple! We want Vincent¡¯s will to remain on the land of the elves forever and be passed down from generation to generation. Even if there is a day when Vincent leaves Elf World, I still hope that when he returns to the Elf Race, there will still be elves who remember his name and everything that he has done for the Elf Race!¡± Benjamin, as general of the city, nodded his head with a straight face. He waved his hand to signal the soldiers to follow Winnie¡¯s instructions. The gates of Mosen City soon opened and the city was empty in an instant. All the residents headed toward Serene Spring City under the escort of the troops of Mosen City. Winnie and Benjamin had broken their promise. They did not wait for Vincent to show them more conclusive evidence of the demons¡¯ crimes. Instead, they chose to directly lead all the soldiers and civilians in Mosen City to Serene Spring City to change their beliefs. This was because of their trust and respect for Vincent. ¡­ At the same time, on the outskirts of Serene Spring City, Vincent was walking alongside Avril, Angelina, and Horace. The outline of the Tias Mountain Range had appeared in front of them. They could vaguely see Devil Flame City in the other direction. Horace suddenly requested, ¡°Sir Vincent, can we make a detour to Devil Flame City first? My disciple Andy is still in Devil Flame City. I want to bring her along when we return this time!¡± Vincent asked in surprise, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the elves in the Tias Mountain Range view you guys as their mortal enemies? Why would you bring Andy with you to face such danger?¡± Horace sighed helplessly, ¡°The elves that are currently guarding the Tias Mountain Range are mostly Light Elves. They have established an organization called the Light Guardian Council. They follow the old elf worship system of the gods, and Andy¡¯s parents are members of the Light Guardian Council! Therefore, Andy can move freely in the Tias Mountain Range. The elves of the Light Guardian Council will not attack her. That¡¯s why I want to bring her along to gather my companions! Since we want to convince the Light Guardian Council to join hands to fight against the demons, we can also take this opportunity to resolve the enmity between her and her parents!¡± Vincent, Avril, and Angelina looked at each other. They did not expect for there to be such a secret. They nodded and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go and bring Andy! However, we are too slow so we¡¯ll use the space tunnel directly!¡± Avril raised her hand to open the space door. The four of them who had reached an agreement entered the space tunnel together and rushed toward Devil Flame City. The city guards and commoners of Devil Flame City were very busy at this time. The streets were filled with elves that were in a hurry. Even the shops on the streets were flooded with elves. They did not have time to chat or greet each other. Vincent saw the scene of Devil Flame City through the space barrier and could not help but sigh, ¡°What is the situation? Is Devil Flame City going to war?¡± Angelina and Avril had stayed in Devil Flame City for a longer period of time, so they were more or less aware of the current situation. They smiled and said, ¡°Haven¡¯t you noticed that the number of Fire Elves seemed to have decreased, while the number of Black Elves seemed to have increased?¡± Vincent observed the surroundings carefully. He realized that the number of Fire Elves on the streets was basically the same as the number of Black Elves. As for the other elves, there were only a few scattered around. They looked very pitiful. Vincent frowned and said, ¡°That¡¯s true. What¡¯s going on?¡± Avril shrugged and said, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not that there are fewer Fire Elves, but that there are more and more Black Elves! Ever since the news of Bright Moon City circulated around, more and more Dark Elves came forward after hearing the news. They took the initiative to go to the ruins of Bright Moon City to take a look. Those elves were either city lords or leaders of noble families and naturally had subordinates following them. Therefore, when Dave received the other city lords and leaders of noble families, he also received the subordinates that they brought along. This resulted in the expansion across all industries in Devil Flame City. The residents of Devil Flame City are busy from morning to night almost every day. They have no time to rest!¡± After hearing that, Vincent replied helplessly, ¡°Do you think that is okay? If this goes on, the demons will not be driven out of Elf World, and Dave and the residents of Devil Flame City will be exhausted to death! We have to think of a way to relieve their pressure!¡± Avril spread her hands and said helplessly, ¡°How? Only Devil Flame City and Bright Moon City are the closest to each other. Serene Spring City still has to be on guard against Imperial City at all times. They have no time to accommodate so many Dark Elves who have come from afar!¡± Vincent said, ¡°We have to come up with a solution. Let¡¯s go and see Dave first!¡± Vincent controlled the space tunnel and they headed straight for the City Lord¡¯s mansion. At that moment, Catherine was feeding Dave as he wolfed down the food. Meanwhile, Dave only cared about swallowing the food. He did not even have the time to talk to Catherine. Catherine said with a heartache, ¡°Eat slowly. Look at how busy you have been these days! If this goes on, you won¡¯t be able to wait until the Demon Race is expelled. Instead, you will fall!¡± Dave swallowed the food in his mouth in a hurry and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. The busier I am right now, the greater the chances for the revival of the Elf Race! As long as I can convince a city lord and the head of an aristocratic family, I can help Vincent share part of the burden! Now that everyone is working hard for the Elf Race, how can I slack off?¡± Catherine looked at Dave¡¯s face that was becoming thinner by the day. He no longer had the elegance of the past. Instead, there was a sense of responsibility that seeped out from his bones. For a moment, she could not help but sigh. She did not continue to persuade him because she knew that Dave was doing something important to help save the Elf Race! ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about it for now. There are still five city lords waiting for me today!¡± Dave wiped his mouth. He was about to get up and walk out of the room. At that moment, a space door suddenly appeared in the room. Vincent and the others instantly filed out and stood in front of Dave. Dave walked forward excitedly and said to Vincent, ¡°Vincent, you¡¯re back!¡± Vincent looked at Dave¡¯s appearance and felt rather sorry for him. He said softly, ¡°You¡¯re not going anywhere today. Stay here and rest well! Those elves who are waiting to visit the ruins of Bright Moon City, they will need to come at a fixed timing. From now on, the ruins of Bright Moon City will only be opened to the public once a day! Your current mission is to govern Devil Flame City, cultivate in peace, and advance to level 40 as soon as possible so that you can make preparations to become a god in the future!¡± After hearing Vincent¡¯s command-like tone, Dave smiled happily and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright, I can still hold on!¡± Vincent said with a serious expression, ¡°That won¡¯t do either. After I¡¯m done with the matter at hand, I¡¯ll ask Avril and Angelina to come back and help you. Now, you must go and rest!¡± Dave originally wanted to reject Vincent¡¯s good intentions again, but before he could say anything, Vincent turned his head to look at Catherine. Vincent said with incomparable determination, ¡°Lady Catherine, you¡¯re in charge of supervising him to rest well. If he doesn¡¯t do as I say, when I come back, I¡¯ll beat him until he is bedridden so he will have no choice but to rest!¡± Catherine nodded repeatedly and said, ¡°Alright, please rest assured! No matter what, I won¡¯t let him leave the City Lord¡¯s mansion today. I¡¯ll make sure that he carries out your orders resolutely and have a good rest!¡± After seeing the scene, Dave knew that he had no choice but to postpone his matters for the day. He smiled helplessly and pat Vincent on the shoulder. He asked, ¡°Why did you think of visiting me today? Are the matters in Imperial City resolved?¡± Vincent shook his head gently and said, ¡°The situation has become even more troublesome now. We are here to call Andy and head to the Tias Mountain Range together!¡± Dave turned to Catherine and raised his chin. Catherine immediately turned around and left the room. Following that, Dave grabbed Vincent¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I have already asked Catherine to invite Andy over. You guys can sit down and rest first. At the same time, you can tell me about what had happened in Imperial City!¡± Chapter 511 - Went Deep Into Tias Mountain Range and Caused a Misunderstanding Vincent sat across from Dave and told him about Ramirez¡¯s plan. He also told him that they had found a clue to stop Ramirez and wanted to bring Andy along to the Tias Mountains Range. They were going to look for the Light Guardian Council, persuade them to join forces against Ramirez, and obtain the ancient books in their hands. Dave replied with a grim expression, ¡°Since the situation is so critical, how can I rest? Furthermore, Ramirez has already revealed his wolf-like ambition. It will be more beneficial if I continue persuading the other city lords and the leaders of the aristocratic families!¡± Vincent raised his hand and interrupted Dave. He said with a solemn expression, ¡°You must rest now. Devil Flame City also needs to rest and recuperate! Even if you are not tired, you can¡¯t let all the residents of Devil Flame City work so hard. Sooner or later, they will tire themselves out! Devil Flame City is our base camp. Everything must be stable. Remember, everyone must rest! As for the Dark Elves who want to visit the ruins of Bright Moon City, think of a way to contact the surrounding cities and see who has the ability to receive a large number of visitors and share the burden with Devil Flame City!¡± After thinking seriously for a moment, Dave said, ¡°The only other city closest to Bright Moon City is Devil Sea City! But the old City Lord Hayward is not good at handling government affairs, and Devil Sea City has almost no contact with the outside world. I¡¯m not sure if they have the ability to receive a large number of visitors!¡± Vincent smiled slightly. He nodded and said, ¡°There is absolutely no problem with Devil Sea City. Right now, the ones in charge of the internal affairs of the city are Hayward¡¯s sons. I have also met his youngest son, Alger. He is a young man with ability and ambition. To be able to receive the city lords and heads of aristocratic families from all over the world is a good opportunity for Devil Sea City to rope in allies. He will definitely not miss such an opportunity. You can find Alger and talk to him about it!¡± Dave let out a sigh of relief and said, ¡°If Devil Sea City is willing to help us, I can finally rest. The residents in the city can finally rest as well!¡± Suddenly, the door swung open. Catherine walked in with Andy. Horace, who was sitting by the side, immediately stood up after seeing his disciple and said, ¡°Fellow disciple, how have you been these days?¡± Andy nodded and glanced at Dave subconsciously. She replied timidly, ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just that I have too many things to do every day. It¡¯s not easy!¡± Dave coughed a little awkwardly and quietly turned his head to the side. Ever since Devil Flame City defeated the apostles, the elves have been rewarded for meritorious deeds. After all, all the elves had contributed to the battle against the apostles. Since Vincent had become a god, and Dave himself had become the City Lord, they were not part of the merit system. Ebenezer refused to participate in the reaping of merit because he was not an elf. Therefore, after a detailed investigation, Dave named Andy as the number one contributor! Without Andy, there would not have been any elves who would come to support Devil Flame City in the first place. If not for those elves who fought with their lives, Devil Flame City would have missed out on the best opportunity for Vincent to become a God. They had also given Vincent the chance to the Elf Race. Moreover, Andy¡¯s performance in terms of city defense was equally outstanding. She was acknowledged by most of the elves. Not only was she rewarded in terms of merit, but she was also appointed as a guard of the North City Gate. However, even a hero like Andy, who had made outstanding contributions, was having a hard time living in the city. It is obvious what the other elves are going through. Dave finally felt guilty and deeply realized that he had neglected the livelihood of the elves in the city. He had disregarded his responsibility as City Lord. Horace had already heard about the things in Devil Flame City from Dave. He said to his disciple with some heartache, ¡°This time, I came to pick you up. I want to take you into the Tias Mountain Range and find the elves of the Light Guardian Council. You can come with me and take the opportunity to relax!¡± After Andy heard about the Light Guardian Council, she immediately became hesitant. Vincent took the lead and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already asked Dave to change the order. From now on, Devil Flame City will begin to rest and recuperate. There won¡¯t be any more extreme working hours. At this time, you¡¯ll follow us into the Tias Mountain Range. Your leave will not affect the normal affairs of Devil Flame City!¡± After hearing what Vincent said, Andy was finally relieved. She nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯ll lead everyone to the Tias Mountain Range!¡± Horace was full of joy as he said, ¡°Disciple, did you know? I¡¯ve already become a god of the Elf Race! I¡¯m following Vincent into the Tias Mountains Range because I want to convince the Light Guardian Council to join us. At the same time, I also want you to reconcile with your parents!¡± After hearing what Horace said, Andy became nervous again. There was a trace of worry and expectation in her eyes. Vincent smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s set off immediately. If you have anything to say, you can tell us on the way. It¡¯s also a good opportunity for Dave to rest!¡± Everyone nodded and set off together. They left Devil Flame City and headed straight for the Tias Mountain Range. The Tias Mountain Range was not far from Devil Flame City. After leaving the city, they arrived at the periphery of the mountain range. Horace and Andy looked at the familiar forest around them and suddenly felt like they had returned to their old place. They could not help but sigh, ¡°Back then, it was here that we, master and disciple, and Dave, met you all. Now that I think about it, it¡¯s really unbelievable! It can only be said that the heavens have given the elves a savior, and we are all lucky enough to be able to help our savior!¡± Avril and Angelina looked at their surroundings carefully and turned to look at Vincent together. They said, ¡°Back then, we met and separated here. You followed Dave into Devil Flame City, and we hid together with Mr. Horace and Andy in their safe house. Now that I think about it, our experience is really colorful!¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°At that time, we also walked all the way from Dark Yuan City along the main peak of the Tiya Mountain Range but we didn¡¯t meet the members of the Light Guardian Council. If we met them at that time, perhaps things would be easier now!¡± Andy heard Vincent¡¯s sigh and quickly said, ¡°It is not possible to meet the Light Guardian Council via that route as they live in the deepest part of the Tias Mountain Range. Except for the patrol team that needs to go out to hunt, the rest of them are not allowed to leave the headquarters. Their daily routine is very boring. They only study ancient books and worship the statues of gods. If someone goes out privately, they will be regarded as traitors and will be expelled from there!¡± Vincent nodded and said thoughtfully, ¡°So you felt that the life in the Light Guardian Council was too boring, so you sneaked out, right?¡± Andy nodded in embarrassment and said, ¡°My parents were the core members of the Light Guardian Council. Their requirements for me were far stricter than the others. My life was even more boring than the others. So I sneaked out and met my master. But when I wanted to go back, my parents wanted to execute me as a warning to the other members. Later, I escaped with the help of a few good friends of the same age. From then on, I never went back. I only met with the patrol team of the Light Guardian Council in the mountains occasionally. Fortunately, they are my childhood friends and elders, so they didn¡¯t make things difficult for me!¡± At the mention of her parents¡¯ attitude towards her, Andy could not help but feel a little lonely. Avril and Angelina looked at each other and went forward to comfort Andy. Vincent, on the other hand, frowned and fell into deep thought. He was guessing who exactly were the elves in the Light Guardian Council. How could they be so inflexible that they would order to kill their own daughter? Before they knew it, they had already entered deep into the Tias Mountains. They were in a primitive jungle. The towering trees were so wide that they needed at least three people to hug them. The surroundings were filled with grass and wildflowers, and the air was mixed with the scent of flowers and soil, making them feel exceptionally comfortable. Andy reminded everyone very cautiously, ¡°We are now near the headquarters of the Light Guardian Council. It is very likely that we will encounter patrol squads here, so please be careful!¡± Just as everyone was about to nod in response, they suddenly noticed psionic waves coming from their surroundings. This was a sign that someone was launching an attack! Vincent quickly scanned his surroundings and discovered that a ring-shaped barrier formed by psionic power had appeared a hundred meters away. It just happened to trap everyone in the center! Vincent quickly reminded everyone, ¡°Not good! Everyone, find cover!¡± Fortunately, everyone had rich experience fighting in jungles, so they knew what to do. Avril and Angelina each hid behind a big tree. They observed the blind spots of the other party¡¯s vision. They wanted to find opportunities to counterattack. Andy took the opportunity to prepare her bow and arrow. She crouched behind a huge rock like a gecko, carefully sizing up the surroundings. Horace, on the other hand, directly flashed and merged into one with a big tree beside him. After seeing that everyone had hidden, Vincent pulled out the Return Journey of the Dead from his waist and carefully observed the psionic barrier a hundred meters away. Vincent shouted in a deep voice, ¡°World Domination!¡± He raised his blade and swung downward. Endless battle intent condensed into a blade that was more than a hundred meters long. The blade hacked at the barrier. ¡°Boom!¡± The psionic barrier instantly collapsed. At the same time, nine pillars that were milky-white in color lit up in the surroundings. The pillars symbolized the purest energy of light. A stern inquiry suddenly came from a hundred meters away, ¡°Who is it? How dare you intrude into the territory of the Light Guardian Council!¡± Vincent did not speak. Instead, he looked at Andy beside him. Andy quickly said, ¡°Please don¡¯t misunderstand, I¡¯m Andy! I want to meet the President of the Light Guardian Council and discuss the matter of fighting against the demons together!¡± An angry voice came from afar again, ¡°So it¡¯s you, the traitor, who has returned. The recent turmoil of the Light Guardian Council must be related to you! Since you have triggered the Holy Light Array, just die inside!¡± Andy replied with a shocked face, ¡°What happened to the Light Guardian Council has absolutely nothing to do with us!¡± No matter what Andy said, the voice in the distance did not reply to her. Instead, the nine pillars of light around them suddenly began to split, intertwining and refracting each other, finally forming a huge net that covered the sky and earth. It trapped Vincent and the others and began to shrink continuously. The white light was like a sharp blade, chopping down all the trees and destroying all the boulders along the way into pieces. It was almost about to reach them in just a blink of an eye. Chapter 512 - Exterminating Otherworldlings, Harboring Evil Intentions Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Outside the Holy Light Array stood a middle-aged Light Elf. His body was pure white. He crossed his arms in front of his chest arrogantly. He looked at the shrinking Holy Light Array with a smug expression. Another Light Elf walked over from behind. He frowned and asked, ¡°Wilbert, what happened?¡± Wilbert said with an arrogant face, ¡°That traitor Andy has returned! I believe that the turmoil must have something to do with her, so I activated the Holy Light Array. Now she¡¯s going to be finished!¡± The Light Elf who heard that could not help but say with some worry, ¡°Great Divine Priest Franklin wants to personally capture his daughter and execute her by burning her in front of the altar! Therefore, it¡¯s not appropriate for you to kill Andy here, right?¡± Wilbert glanced at his companion and said with a disdainful expression, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s Great Divine Priest Franklin or Great Divine Priest Amanda, they¡¯re both missing now! I am helping them by punishing their daughter! Nico, you can¡¯t be too rigid when doing things!¡± The Light Elf named Nico still had a troubled expression on his face, but he did not continue to persuade Wilbert. This was because he knew that no matter what he said, Wilbert would not listen to him. Wilbert, who was only thirty years old, had already reached level 40. He was known as the strongest genius in the history of the Holy Light Town. He was also one of the top candidates for the title of Great Divine Priest! After seeing that Nico did not speak anymore, Wilbert said with some satisfaction, ¡°Just watch, my Holy Light Array will judge every traitor. No one will be able to escape!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the Holy Light Array that was about to shrink to its limit suddenly expanded. A fiery red light had appeared under the large white net. At the same time, a terrifying heatwave instantly spread out, and the surrounding trees and flowers withered instantly. They started to burn spontaneously under the increasing heat. The forest in front of him turned into scorched earth in the blink of an eye. Nico could not help but sigh in surprise, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Could it be that there¡¯s another powerful Fire Elf who came with Andy?¡± The corner of Wilbert¡¯s mouth twitched. He said angrily, ¡°Impossible, this is absolutely impossible! Even a level 40 Fire Elf would not be able to contend against my Holy Light Array!¡± Nico could not care less about stubborn Wilbert at this time. This was because the expanding Holy Light Array had reached a terrifying size. It was about to envelope him and Wilbert! ¡°Let¡¯s not worry about that, let¡¯s retreat quickly!¡± Nico pulled Wilbert and urged him to retreat. Nevertheless, Wilbert still looked at the Holy Light Array with a determined expression. He believed that the individuals trapped in the array were just trying their best to resist the array. It was simply impossible for them to break through his array. They would not be able to burn down the town. Wilbert did not believe that they had sufficient follow-up power! However, reality once again conflicted with Wilbert¡¯s thoughts. The flames in the Holy Light Array seemed to have grown infinitely. The Holy Light Array expanded to its limit without any hindrance and instantly burst like a huge bubble! Intense flames soared into the sky, forming a waterfall of fire. Fire rained down from the sky and ignited the ground. When the flames slowly subsided, the center of the Holy Light Array reappeared. It looked like a hemispherical flame barrier. The flowers and trees inside the barrier were still intact. They did not seem to have been affected by the high temperature. On the other hand, everything in the outside world had long turned into scorched earth. The surroundings were pitch black and desolate! Wilbert was extremely angry after seeing the scene. He shook off Nico¡¯s hand and walked toward the flame barrier. Nico caught up with him again and pulled his arm. He asked, ¡°Hey, what are you doing? It¡¯s too dangerous. Follow me back now!¡± Wilbert¡¯s eyes were gloomy, and he said coldly, ¡°My Holy Light Array is already the strongest array in the Light Guardian Council. If someone is able to destroy my array, it means that he is a threat to the Light Guardian Council¡¯s safety. I must take responsibility for all the members and destroy him here!¡± Nico quickly replied, ¡°But since he can destroy your Holy Light Array, it must mean that he is stronger than you. How can you kill him? It¡¯s better for you to rush back to the temple with me and discuss with everyone before making a decision!¡± Wilbert looked at Nico with anger. The killing intent in his eyes made Nico shut his mouth instantly. Wilbert reprimanded him with a fierce gaze, ¡°Are you trying to teach me? Don¡¯t forget that my strength has already reached the peak of the Elf Race, and I¡¯m about to be promoted to become the Great Divine Priest of the Light Guardian Council! So, before you speak to me, you¡¯d better remember your identity first!¡± Nico lowered his head in fear. He did not dare to look directly at Wilbert. He just kept quiet. Wilbert snorted coldly and turned around. He continued to walk toward the flame barrier. On the other side, the flame barrier slowly disappeared, revealing Vincent¡¯s figure. Vincent frowned as he sized up Wilbert. Vincent whispered to his companions, ¡°Everyone, get up first. The danger has been averted. There are only two Light Elves left!¡± Avril and Angelina immediately walked out from behind the tree. Horace also emerged from the tree where he was resting. When Andy poked her head out from behind the rock, she immediately recognized the Light Elf who was walking over. Andy stood up and questioned with a frown, ¡°Wilbert! Were you the one who attacked me just now? We were such good friends when we were young!¡± Wilbert sneered and said, ¡°You were the daughter of the Great Divine Priest back then. Now you¡¯re just a traitor. Do you think you still have the qualifications to be my friend? As long as I kill you today, I¡¯ll be considered to have made a great contribution to the Light Guardian Council. Then, I can be promoted to become the Great Divine Priest openly!¡± Andy looked at Wilbert with a shocked expression. The madman in front of her was willing to sacrifice everything for fame and fortune. He was once like a big brother to her. He often brought her to play games when they were younger. He was like a completely different person. It was difficult for her to accept the huge change in his personality. Vincent and Horace took a few steps forward at the same time and stood in front of Andy. Vincent said in a flat tone, ¡°Let me remind you! If you want to hurt Andy, you¡¯ll have to go through the two of us first!¡± Wilbert looked at Horace and said with disdain, ¡°Wood Elf who betrayed the gods. Even if you don¡¯t take the initiative to come forward, I won¡¯t let you off!¡± Horace was enraged after hearing what Wilbert had said. The beard on his chin almost flew upward from anger. He was currently the Wood God of the Elf Race. Yet he was being called a betrayer by this short-sighted kid. It was simply a blasphemy and insult to him! Wilbert was obviously not interested in Horace. His gaze quickly shifted to Vincent. He frowned and asked, ¡°Were you the one who destroyed my Holy Light Array just now?¡± Vincent did not say anything. He only nodded slightly. ¡°Very good. It seems that you are a great threat to the Light Guardian Council. Today, I must kill you to protect the safety of the council!¡± Wilbert¡¯s eyes were like poisonous snakes as he stared at Vincent. His tone was filled with excitement. As long as he killed Vincent, he would be able to obtain the wealth and glory that he wanted. Vincent shook his head slightly and sighed softly, ¡°It seems that the Light Guardian Council follows the old development model. It is not a good thing at all! It creates short-sighted cats and dogs and makes them dream of climbing up the ranks all day long!¡± Andy could hear the anger in Vincent¡¯s tone. She understood her master¡¯s temper even better. She knew that Horace must be very angry at this moment! She did not expect Wilbert to anger two elf gods with just two sentences. He was simply a little expert who wanted to seek death! Andy, who still remembered the mission of the trip, quickly pulled Vincent and Horace¡¯s arms. She said to Wilbert in a loud voice, ¡°Please don¡¯t misunderstand. We came here specifically to visit the Light Guardian Council. We want to reach an agreement with you and work together for the prosperity of the elves!¡± Wilbert said with disdain, ¡°Work together? This Wood Elf and foreign race beside you want to work together with the Light Guardian Council? Traitors like you can¡¯t survive in the outside world, so you want the protection of the Light Guardian Council. I can answer you directly on behalf of the Great Divine Priest. Wishful thinking much?¡± Vincent took a deep breath and tried hard to calm himself down. If this was any other time, he would have beaten this Light Elf who did not know the immensity of heaven and earth until his face was black and swollen. Horace reached out and grabbed the tree trunk beside him. The tree bark that was ten centimeters thick was instantly broken by him with just his fingers. It was obvious that he was trying his best to suppress the anger in his heart. Avril and Angelina, who were behind Vincent and the others, could not help but look at each other. It seemed that this trip was destined to be fraught with difficulties. They had to think of other methods! The sisters immediately thought of something. With just a glance, Angelina and Avril knew what they should do. The two of them opened the space door and hid in the space tunnel silently. Wilbert, who was focused on Vincent, did not notice that Avril and Angelina had snuck away. He was still sizing up Vincent and Horace with his arrogant and disdainful eyes. Andy could feel the fury of Vincent and Horace¡¯s burning heart. She quickly said, ¡°We have made progress in our fight against the demons. We have already defended two main cities and more cities are willing to join our camp! There is only one problem left for us and that is we will need to fight against Gajero¡¯s clone. We need to gather all the forces of the elves. More importantly, we need the ancient books kept by the Light Guardian Council! As long as we overturn the rule of the demons, the Light Guardian Council will be able to move out of the mountains and return to the elf land and continue preaching!¡± After listening to Andy¡¯s explanation, Wilbert¡¯s arrogant eyes instantly turned solemn. He knew of the benefits of Andy¡¯s suggestion. It was indeed a very good option as it would allow the Light Guardian Council to cooperate with the entire Elf Race. However, Wilbert would not be able to make any contribution this way. On the contrary, it might allow Andy to return to the Light Guardian Council and become a great contributor to the internal reconciliation of the Elf Race. At that time, she would become an important obstacle for him to gain the title of Great Divine Priest! After hesitating for a while, Wilbert suddenly laughed and said, ¡°In that case, I can allow you to enter the Light Guardian Council. Now that all the Great Divine Priests have disappeared overnight, we need more men to participate in the investigation anyway!¡± ¡°What? Father, mother!¡± Andy shouted with a worried face and ran straight behind Wilbert. Horace immediately followed his disciple. However, they did not notice that Wilbert was currently behind them. He had raised the magic staff in his hand. After hearing the news of her parent¡¯s disappearance, Andy had lost her last bit of rationality. Although she was almost killed by her parents back then, family ties were always the most difficult to let go of. Therefore, she only wanted to rush to the headquarters to find out how her parents had gone missing. Horace had been too lazy to pay attention to Wilbert from the start. When his disciple ran forward quickly, he immediately followed behind. He was afraid that something would happen to his disciple. Therefore, he did not notice Wilbert revealing a ferocious expression behind them. Wilbert raised his staff high, and a white beam of light began to condense at the top of his staff. He was ready to kill Andy and Horace who were running. Vincent was standing in front of Wilbert the whole time, watching his every move. He reminded him in a cold tone, ¡°What are you trying to do? Do you want to kill us all in front of me? Aren¡¯t you looking down on me a little too much?¡± Wilbert looked at Vincent with disdain. He sneered and said, ¡°I just want to kill the two of them. What can you do? After those two elves die, how can you, a foreigner who suddenly barged in here, gain the trust of others?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Wilbert had already prepared his spell. A white beam of light instantly shot toward Andy¡¯s back. ¡°Disciple, be careful!¡± Horace¡¯s strength was not known to Wilbert. At the same time the spell was cast, Horace was able to sense something strange happening behind him. He immediately flashed forward to block Andy¡¯s back. At the same time, a jade-green dagger appeared in each of his hands. He could no longer control the killing intent in his heart toward Wilbert. However, just as Horace was preparing to counter Wilbert¡¯s attack and kill Wilbert, two space doors suddenly appeared beside him. Two arms stretched out from the void on both sides. They pulled him and Andy into the space tunnel. A white light flashed past. However, Horace and Andy had disappeared. Vincent saw the space doors that had suddenly appeared. He knew that Andy and Horace were safe and sound. They would also be able to enter the headquarters of the Light Guardian Council more smoothly this way. Vincent then turned to look at Wilbert with a relaxed expression. He said to Wilbert in a deep voice, ¡°Sneak attack from behind, yet you are still able to put on an arrogant appearance. I really don¡¯t know where you get your confidence from. You actually thought that you could kill them?¡± Wilbert¡¯s eyes narrowed. He had indeed cast a spell. However, he did not turn around to see what had happened to Andy and Horace because he was afraid of Vincent¡¯s strength. He was afraid that Vincent would also attack him from behind like what he did to Horace and Andy. After hearing Vincent¡¯s tease, Wilbert could not hold back his curiosity and turned his head to look behind him. When he saw that there was no longer any trace of Andy and Horace behind him, he immediately turned his head back. When he saw that Vincent did not seize the opportunity to attack him, he laughed even more proudly. Wilbert said, ¡°Hahaha, my strength allows me to be confident! Now that Andy and the Wood Elf have been blasted to pieces by me, you will definitely not leave alive today! You have already missed the best opportunity to attack just now. I will not give you any chance next!¡± Vincent sighed helplessly and looked at Nico who was standing not far away. Nico¡¯s eyes and mouth were wide open. He was in a daze like a wooden sculpture because he had just witnessed Horace and Andy disappearing into thin air. As long as Wilbert noticed Nick¡¯s abnormality, he would be able to see that things were not as simple as he had imagined. However, he had been scheming against Vincent with his narrow-minded thoughts, so he did not retreat. Vincent retracted his gaze and looked at Wilbert. He asked with a puzzled expression, ¡°Andy has already explained our purpose for coming here. This is good news for the Light Guardian Council. I am very curious as to why you, who is about to become a Great Divine Priest, would use such despicable means to obstruct this matter.¡± Wilbert saw that Vincent did not attack him nor did he run away. For a moment, he did not know what Vincent wanted to do. At the same time, he was afraid of Vincent¡¯s strength, so he did not dare to make the first move. He only thought of ways to stall for time. He wanted to find an opportunity to learn about Vincent¡¯s background. Wilbert said with a ferocious expression, ¡°You are right. Andy¡¯s purpose for coming here is indeed good news for the Light Guardian Council. I think that even her parents, who are Great Divine Priests, will be happy to cooperate and reach a settlement with their daughter! If I had become a Great Divine Priest, I would also have agreed to your conditions without hesitation. Unfortunately, you came at a bad time. I haven¡¯t become a Great Divine Priest yet, so I will never give Andy the chance to return to the Light Guardian Council and make a great contribution! In the future, I will be the one who will help the Light Guardian Council develop and grow. I will not allow any other competitors to appear!¡± Vincent nodded with a look of understanding. He said, ¡°I understand. You are trying to eliminate your enemies in advance so that there won¡¯t be any accidents on your path of advancement. I can see that you are a person who yearns for power. I just don¡¯t know if your ability can match your ambition.¡± Wilbert took a deep breath and sized Vincent up. He said confidently, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be weird in front of me. You are not worthy of provoking me! You must have used up a lot of your psionic power when you broke my Holy Light Array just now. You are only saying these things to stall for time so that you can escape when your psionic power recovers! But do you know why I¡¯m willing to say these things with you even though I know you¡¯re stalling for time?¡± Vincent shook his head and could not help but laugh. He replied, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know where your speculations came from, I¡¯m still willing to cooperate with you. So, why¡¯s that?¡± Wilbert sneered and said, ¡°Because I had used up my psionic power just now to ensure that I could kill Andy, so I also needed time to recover! Now that I¡¯ve almost recovered, you can go to hell!¡± Vincent finally could not help but laugh out loud.. He shook his head and said, ¡°It seems that you¡¯ve really stayed in the mountains for a long time. Not only are you short-sighted, you¡¯re also really stupid!¡± Chapter 513 - Missing Origin Divine Tree, Displaying Divine Might! After hearing what Vincent said, Wilbert¡¯s expression instantly turned ugly. He had never been so humiliated in his life. In his rage, the magic staff in his hand surged with a holy and flawless white light, condensing into a white guillotine in the air. He then slashed it down directly at Vincent¡¯s head. ¡°Anyone who insults me must die under the judgment of the Holy Light!¡± Wilbert roared angrily while controlling the Holy Light Guillotine. Vincent sneered and casually pulled out the Return Journey of the Dead from his waist. He turned his hand and slashed upward. Raging flames rose from the blade and instantly split the Holy Light Guillotine into two. The remaining shattered pieces were burned to ashes by the flames. Wilbert retreated with a shocked expression. He was unable to understand why the alien in front of him was so powerful. Even though he had already become a level 40 creature, he was still like a young child in comparison. Wilbert said with a crazed look on his face, ¡°You must have used black magic. There¡¯s no way that you can defeat me!¡± Wilbert raised his staff again and released a large amount of milky white light. The white light shone in all directions like a wave. Vincent did not expect his opponent¡¯s attack to be so fast. He did not have time to dodge at all. However, when the white light shone on his body, he realized that it was not an attack. It was just the most basic holy light spell. This spell could cause some damage to the evil spirits. However, it would not cause any damage to the other races. Instead, it could purify diseases and strengthen one¡¯s physique. ¡°Are you trying to purify me? I will disappoint you!¡± said Vincent with a smile as he walked toward Wilbert with the knife in his hand. His eyes were filled with disdain and ridicule. In his eyes, Wilbert was nothing but trash with a foul mouth. He did not even have the qualifications to be his opponent! Wilbert finally understood the gap between him and Vincent. Earlier, Vincent was able to destroy his Holy Light Guillotine without using all his strength. Instead, he was able to do it so easily. Wilbert¡¯s arrogance disappeared in an instant. The confidence that he had accumulated since he was young was gone. At that moment, he had even forgotten his obsession with the title of Great Divine Priest. He only wanted to survive and escape from Vincent. ¡°It was all a misunderstanding just now. Please let me go. As long as you let me go, I will work hard to help you achieve reconciliation between the two parties. I will ask the Light Guardian Council to accept Andy¡¯s return!¡± In his panic, Wilbert did not think at all. He knelt in front of Vincent and pleaded charmingly. Vincent sheathed his knife and said softly, ¡°If you had shown such attitude earlier, you might have been able to become a Great Divine Priest with dignity. But now, you can only keep your life. As for cooperating with the Light Guardian Council, I don¡¯t need you to negotiate with them!¡± After saying that, Vincent ignored Wilbert and walked straight past him. He walked toward Nico, who was stunned not far away. Nico saw Vincent walking over to him. There was no hostility on Vincent¡¯s face, so he did not feel fear or panic. Instead, he stood in place and waited for Vincent to walk over. However, at that moment, Wilbert, who was behind Vincent, suddenly stood up and threw away the magic staff in his hand. He reached out and pulled out two daggers from under his clothes. He then turned around and stabbed Vincent. Nico widened his eyes and opened his mouth. However, he did not say a single word because he was afraid that he would anger Wilbert again. After all, Wilbert was the future Great Divine Priest, the strongest elf in the current Light Guardian Council! Nico was also aware of one of Wilbert¡¯s secrets. When Wilbert gave up on his magic staff and took out his daggers, he was at his strongest! Wilbert had always been a member of the patrol team, and he was best at close combat! Using his staff to cast spells was just something Wilbert had learned in order to cater to his status as Great Divine Priest. At that moment, Wilbert, who had a sharp blade in his hand, transformed into a streak of white light. He charged straight toward Vincent¡¯s back. Just when Vincent decided to let him off the hook, his ambition had once again taken over his rationality. He thought that since he could not defeat Vincent in a frontal battle, then he could use his sneak attack to deal with him instead. After all, he had exceptional confidence in his sharp blade. As long as he killed Vincent, Wilbert would still be able to hold the right to speak in the Light Guardian Council. He would become a Great Divine Priest, second only to one elf. He would be above ten thousand elves and walk to the peak of power! However, just as Wilbert flew into the air, twelve flaming wings suddenly spread out on Vincent¡¯s back, forming a flame barrier! Wilbert who did not have time to stop, was like a moth flying into a fire, directly crashing into Vincent¡¯s flaming wings. ¡°Ah!¡± Wilbert¡¯s mournful scream echoed throughout the entire forest. He struggled in the flames for a few seconds before he was completely burned into ashes and dissipated into the air with the wind. Vincent stopped where he was and kept his flaming wings. He sighed helplessly, ¡°If you beg for mercy, I¡¯ll let you live! If you beg for death, I¡¯ll let you die without a doubt!¡± When Nico saw the horrifying scene, he immediately sat down on the ground and looked at Vincent with fear. Vincent walked up to Nico and asked softly, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Nico replied with a trembling tone, ¡°Nico¡­¡± Vincent asked with a smile, ¡°Can you take me to the Light Guardian Council? When the time comes, I¡¯ll naturally explain everything, including the death of that idiot!¡± Nico did not have the courage to refuse. He quickly nodded, got up, and led Vincent to the depths of the mountains. The Light Guardian Council had been established for hundreds of years. After several generations of development by the elves, the headquarters was in a very proud state. White jade-like rocks piled up to form a towering stone tower. Surrounding the stone tower were houses. Although the shapes of the houses were not the same, their building style was rather similar. They were tall and sleek-looking. Their style was very different from the style of the temples in the major cities. It could be said that they had gone to two completely different ends. The Light Guardian Council had been guarding the Tias Mountain Range. They had a different history and customs from the outside world. Vincent suddenly said, ¡°Tell me about the composition of the Light Guardian Council, especially those positions that have the power to make decisions!¡± Nico knew that if he answered Vincent, he would be equivalent to being a traitor. However, he had no choice at that moment. He could only answer truthfully, ¡°In the Light Guardian Council, the highest position is the High Priest of Light, who has the power to decide almost everything! At the same time, there are Seven Great Divine Priests under the High Priest, who are responsible for leading everyone to worship the gods and preach for everyone. Anything that concerns the future of the Light Guardian Council will be discussed by the High Priest and the Seven Great Divine Priests. Their relationship corresponds to the God of the World and the Seven Great Elf Kings in the ancient records. It symbolizes stability and order of the world!¡± Vincent nodded slightly, and a hint of excitement flashed in his eyes. It seemed that the Light Guardian Council did have records regarding the God of the World. This meant that they would definitely gain something from this trip! However, when Vincent followed Nick into the hall of the Light Guardian Council, all he saw was Horace, Avril, and Angelina standing silently at the entrance of the hall. Vincent frowned and asked, ¡°What happened to you guys?¡± Horace turned his head, his tone was solemn as he said, ¡°The day before we arrived here, the High Priest and the Seven Great Divine Priests of the Light Guardian Council had all disappeared. All the members of the Light Guardian Council are searching everywhere for them, but there is still no news!¡± Vincent turned to look at Nico. Nico nodded nervously and quickly said, ¡°You didn¡¯t ask me about the whereabouts of the High Priest and the Great Divine Priests, so I didn¡¯t tell you!¡± Vincent retracted his gaze and walked to Horace¡¯s side. He saw Andy kneeling in the hall. She was crying whilst covering her face. There were two Light Elf girls who were comforting her. They seemed to be her childhood playmates. Vincent looked around and asked softly, ¡°Where are the other members of the Light Guardian Council? Has anyone seen the High Priest and the Seven Great Divine Priests?¡± Horace shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°The other members are still looking for them and have not returned. The two girls are only responsible for guarding the hall. Otherwise, they would have gone out to participate in the search! If you want to investigate this matter personally, I¡¯m afraid that there is no one who can provide us with information!¡± At that moment, Nico slowly raised his hand and said carefully, ¡°I, I saw the High Priest and the Seven Great Divine Priests last night!¡± Vincent and Horace looked at Nick at the same time and urged, ¡°Then, quickly tell me what they were doing last night. Was there anything unusual?¡± Nico recalled carefully, ¡°Last night, I was in charge of the night patrol in the auditorium. I saw the High Priest and the Seven Great Divine Priests rush into the auditorium. It seemed that something unexpected had happened, and it must have been a huge problem because their expressions were very serious!¡± Nico continued, ¡°I wanted to go forward and ask about what had happened, but they didn¡¯t seem to hear me. They ignored me and walked into the auditorium. When I went over this morning, only then did I realize that the hall was empty. The High Priest, the Seven Great Divine Priests, and the Origin Divine Tree that we have been worshipping all this time had disappeared together!¡± Vincent frowned slightly and asked curiously, ¡°Origin Divine Tree? The disappearance of the High Priest and Great Divine Priests is related to the Origin Divine Tree?¡± Nico nodded and said, ¡°Yes! The first-generation founder of the Light Guardian Council found a growing Origin Divine Tree here. Thus, according to the ancient records, they built a hall here. They used the Origin Divine Tree to symbolize the God of the World and the Seven Great Elf Kings. They worshipped it every day without break! In fact, the power of the High Priest and the Seven Great Divine Priests was unparalleled. If they were the only ones who had suddenly disappeared, everyone wouldn¡¯t be too nervous. However, the Origin Divine Tree which symbolizes God disappeared at the same time. This caused everyone to panic! That is why everyone is out looking for them!¡± After hearing Nick¡¯s story, Vincent realized the crux of the problem and quickly said, ¡°Bring me to the location where the Origin Divine Tree was growing before!¡± Nico saw that Vincent seemed to have a way to find the Origin Divine Tree, so he quickly pushed open the hall¡¯s door and brought Vincent to the empty high platform in the middle of the hall. On the high platform, there was a round piece of soil about five meters wide. The original sacred tree that was supposed to grow on this piece of soil had completely disappeared, leaving behind a hole as thick as an arm on the ground. Vincent squatted down and looked at the hole in the soil carefully. He reached out to explore the hole and found that there seemed to be weak air flowing below it. Vincent got up and said to Horace and the others, ¡°Now, as long as we find the whereabouts of the Origin Divine Tree, we should be able to find the High Priest and the Seven Great Divine Priests of the Light Guardian Council. And I think there are some problems happening underground that are worth investigating!¡± After hearing what Vincent said, Andy immediately stopped crying and raised her head excitedly. She asked, ¡°Really? Can we still find the whereabouts of my father and mother?¡± Vincent nodded confidently and said to Avril, ¡°I¡¯ll go down to check first. If I don¡¯t come back after half a day, you can go down to look for me. But remember to be careful and don¡¯t leave the space tunnel easily!¡± Avril nodded and reminded Vincent, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, be careful!¡± Vincent waved his hand and pushed Nico off the high platform. He slipped into the ground through a space door. Nico, who was sitting on the ground, looked at Vincent who had suddenly disappeared in the high hall. He could not help but shiver. This was because he was unable to understand his special ability that should only exist in the bodies of gods. He performed it in front of him, twice! Vincent, who was in the space tunnel, observed the traces of the roots left in the soil carefully. He soon discovered a strange phenomenon. The deeper he went, the wider the space in the soil became. In the end, he arrived at an underground tunnel that could accommodate three people walking side by side. This was contrary to the normal tree roots whereby they should become smaller as they grow deeper underground. Vincent used the space tunnel to travel all the way underground. He suddenly found a light not far ahead. In the deep underground, such light was obviously an extremely abnormal existence! Vincent quickened his steps and found the location of the light. He suddenly saw eight figures wearing white robes and scarves sitting around an extremely young sapling. They were maintaining an array together. They seemed to be trying to speed up the growth of the sapling. Vincent opened the space door and sighed softly, ¡°I found you!¡± Sitting in front of him were eight level 40 elves, but their beliefs were all different. There were Light Elves, Thunder Elves, and Fire Elves. Their appearances corresponded to Nico¡¯s description of the High Priest and the Seven Great Divine Priests! At that moment, the Elf who was shocked by Vincent¡¯s sudden appearance turned his head and asked with a surprised face, ¡°Who are you? Why are you here? Did you destroy the Origin Divine Tree in the auditorium?¡± Vincent shook his head and said, ¡°Your Origin Divine Tree has nothing to do with me! I came to reconcile with you on behalf of the vengeful elves. I have with me, Franklin and Amanda¡¯s daughter, Andy. But I didn¡¯t expect that we would encounter the disappearance of the High Priest and Seven Great Divine Priests as soon as we arrived here. Fortunately, I have found your whereabouts. If you have any difficulties, you can tell me about them. After I help you solve them, we can also talk about reconciliation in another place!¡± After hearing what Vincent said, a male Thunder Elf and a female Water Elf were shocked. They turned to look at the elder of the eight. The elder was a Light Elf. He looked to be over 100 years old. He was the oldest elf Vincent had ever seen. However, the light in the elder¡¯s eyes proved that he was very healthy and strong. The old elf said in a deep voice, his tone full of vigilance and disdain, ¡°Outsider, we can no longer care about the grudge between us and the revenge faction elves, and we do not have the leisure to reach a settlement with them! The matter here concerns the life and death of the elves, and we do not need an outsider like you to help us!¡± Vincent listened to the old man¡¯s firm and decisive tone. He smiled disapprovingly and walked in front of the array that they had constructed. He squatted down and said softly, ¡°Let me guess what happened last night! You must have sensed that the Origin Divine Tree in the auditorium is declining, but you don¡¯t want to alert any elves because according to the records, when the last Origin Divine Tree decays, it will be the end of the Elf Race! You are afraid of causing panic, so you rushed to the auditorium in a hurry to stop the Origin Divine Tree from wilting. But even if you have followed the Origin Divine Tree deep underground, you are still unable to stop it from disappearing. Therefore, you could only temporarily construct an array to maintain the Origin Divine Tree that had already transformed into a seedling here, right?¡± The old man clearly did not expect Vincent to explain the secrets of the Elf Race in such detail. For a moment, he was dumbstruck and did not say a word. Vincent then said, ¡°Matters related to the Elf Race can also be considered my duty! If you know how to save the Origin Divine Tree, you¡¯d better tell me quickly. Perhaps I have a solution!¡± The elder came back to his senses and sighed slowly. He said helplessly, ¡°Even if I tell you, you won¡¯t have a solution! Because only the power from the elf divine spark can revive the Origin Divine Tree again!¡± Vincent immediately laughed out loud. He stood up and clapped his hands. ¡°In that case, things have become simple!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, four halos of blue, white, yellow, and green appeared behind Vincent. A tremendous divine power instantly filled the entire underground space and shattered the array maintained by the eight elves. The elves, who had regained their freedom, were surprised to see the sapling of the Origin Divine Tree. Even without the support of the array, it still remained in its original state and did not shrink back underground again. They immediately realized that what was floating behind Vincent was the elf divine sparks. The eight elves immediately knelt at Vincent¡¯s feet. ¡°Great God, we are your most loyal believers! Welcome back!¡± Chapter 514 - Man and God as One, the Pursuers Had Arrived Vincent looked at the High Priest and Great Divine Priests kneeling at his feet and said hurriedly, ¡°All of you, get up! Tell me how to make the Origin Divine Tree grow again!¡± The seven Great Divine Priests stood up one after another. Franklin and Amanda stepped forward to help the High Priest stand up. Everyone looked at Vincent with great respect. It was as if they saw light at the end of the tunnel. The High Priest looked at Vincent devoutly and sighed, ¡°If the gods appear, then the elves will be saved! You just need to spread the light of your divine spark on the Origin Divine Tree, and it will grow according to your will!¡± Vincent put away the other divine sparks, leaving behind only his own divine spark of fire. He spread the red divine spark¡¯s light on the Origin Divine Tree. Vincent felt as if he had formed a connection with the seedling of the Origin Divine Tree in front of him, and through the roots of the Origin Divine Tree, he could sense the earth¡¯s origin deep underground. At that moment, Vincent felt as if he had formed a connection with the entire world. He had finally become a true God! Vincent was slightly surprised. The Origin Divine Tree had such a wonderful feature. Unfortunately, he had never seen a wild Origin Divine Tree before, so he had no way of discovering the mystery within. At the same time as he was connected to the earth, Vincent could sense the history of the world. He was able to reflect on the past changes in the world. The world would prosper and fall. The cycle kept repeating itself. The desolate and sorrowful vicissitudes of life instantly engulfed Vincent¡¯s soul. Vincent had always paid special attention to maintaining his human nature. He wanted to become a god who understood the sufferings of the Hunan World and knew the joys and sorrows of life. He did not want to be controlled by the divinity attached to his divine personality. Therefore, even though Vincent had become a god of the Elf Race, his human nature and divine personality had always been in conflict with each other, causing him to be unable to control the many powers after becoming a god. However, at that moment, the desolation brought about by the history of the Elf World had completely cleansed Vincent¡¯s state of mind, allowing him to have a heart of a commoner whilst still having a desolate mind! The desolate state of mind was a gift from deep underground, the core of the Origin Divine Earth. It allowed Vincent to view himself from an extraordinary perspective, adjusting the conflict between his human nature and divine personality. It allowed him to perfectly achieve the harmonious state of being one with God! ¡°Weng!¡± A rumbling sound spread from Vincent¡¯s glabella to the surroundings past the divine spark of fire. The entire earth shook incessantly, and the underground space seemed to be on the verge of collapsing. Vincent had advanced to a level 46 creature! When the High Priest and the other Great Divine Priests saw the scene, they could not help but be filled with shock. This was because Vincent¡¯s strength was beyond their knowledge. Plus, he had completed his advancement with just a raise of his hand. His advancement had surpassed all the gods recorded in the ancient books. If the records were true, then the Vincent in front of them was the most powerful god in the history of the Elf Race! The earth soon stopped shaking and Vincent finally came back to his senses. At that moment, there was no emotion in his eyes. He was like a real god looking down on all the living beings in front of him. The desolate state of mind allowed him to maintain the heartless state he had when he became a god. At that moment, his strength had reached the absolute peak, and his grasp of the fire law had reached another level. It reached the realm where he could do as he pleased. As for his Flaming Sun Divine Body, he had advanced from the fourth level to the sixth level. Not only did he achieve perfect fire spiritualization and could use flames to heal his injuries in time, but he could also communicate with all the fire in the same world. He was able to become the true ruler of fire! Vincent closed his eyes and took a deep breath. He used the desolate state of mind to switch himself back to his human nature. He opened his eyes once again to look at the Origin Divine Tree sapling in front of him. He began to imagine the Origin Divine Tree growing healthily in his mind. Just as Vincent thought about it, the sapling of the Origin Divine Tree began to grow rapidly. It drilled into the soil above like a giant python and rushed straight toward the ground. After seeing that the soil and underground space were about to collapse, Vincent snapped his fingers and opened a space door beside him. He said to the High Priest and the other Great Divine Priests, ¡°Follow me. I can bring you back to the surface safely!¡± The High Priest and the Great Divine Priests followed the oldest elf code. They did not doubt the guidance of the gods. They did not say anything and just followed Vincent into the space door. As the space door closed, Vincent began to control the platform under his feet. He performed space jump and they returned to the auditorium in the blink of an eye. The miraculous method made the Great Divine Priests sigh. ¡°This is the god of our Elf Race. He can control everything in the world with a single thought!¡± ¡°The Elf Race is saved. The Origin Divine Tree is saved. This world is also saved!¡± Vincent had no time to care about the emotions of the crowd at this time. He saw Angelina and Avril preparing to go underground to find him. Therefore, Vincent quickly opened the space door and took the lead to walk to the high platform. He shouted to Avril and Angelina, ¡°I¡¯m back!¡± Following Vincent¡¯s voice, Horace, Andy, Nico, and the other elves all raised their heads to look at the high platform. They saw the High Priest and the Great Divine Priests appear from the void behind Vincent. When everyone appeared, a tall Origin Divine Tree suddenly broke out of the ground and broke through the roof of the hall. The huge crown of the tree was like a giant umbrella, enveloping the entire Light Guardian Council. In the center of every leaf on the Origin Divine Tree, there was a ball of flames that was constantly jumping. The flames symbolized the will it had obtained from Vincent. The High Priest raised his head to look at the trunk of the Origin Divine Tree that had fire patterns. He sighed with an excited expression, ¡°It has been thousands of years. The Elf World has not seen the Origin Divine Fire Tree for thousands of years! This is the beginning of a true god and his new favor for the Elf Race. It is also a symbol of our Elf Race¡¯s escape from darkness!¡± As he spoke, the High Priest knelt and kowtowed sincerely to the Origin Divine Fire Tree. The Seven High Priests also followed the High Priest to kowtow toward the Origin Divine Fire Tree. ¡°Father! Mother!¡± At that moment, Andy ran forward with an excited expression. Her eyes were filled with both excitement and fear as she looked at Great Divine Priest Franklin and Great Divine Priest Amanda who were kowtowing reverently. When Vincent saw the scene, he turned around and said, ¡°Franklin and Amanda, you should go out and have a good chat with your daughter! Please find a quiet place. High Priest, I have something important to discuss with you!¡± After hearing Vincent¡¯s amiable tone, the High Priest who was lying on the ground, could not help but tremble. He said, ¡°Following the will of God is an obligation that every believer should fulfill. I will always serve you with the most pious heart!¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°The rest of the Great Divine Priests will be responsible for gathering the members of the Light Guardian Council. They are currently looking for you in the jungle!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± answered the remaining Great Divine Priests. They then stood up and walked out. Franklin and Amanda walked in front of their daughter. They took Andy¡¯s hand with remorse and guilt and slowly walked out of the auditorium. After the High Priest stood up, he quickly retreated from the high platform. He did not dare to stand side by side with Vincent. Vincent nodded slightly to Angelina and Avril, asking them to wait for him outside. The two women naturally obeyed Vincent¡¯s orders. They turned around and walked out of the door. They closed the door of the auditorium. At that moment, only Vincent and the High Priest were left in the auditorium, as well as Horace, who had not spoken. After the High Priest walked down from the high platform, he immediately noticed Horace in front of him. His eyes could not help but flash with a trace of confusion. He did not understand why the other party continued to stay in the auditorium despite the god¡¯s request to have a secret conversation with him. ¡°Let me introduce you. This is the High Priest of the Light Guardian Council!¡± said Vincent loudly. He then looked at the High Priest and pointed at Horace, ¡°And the person in front of you is the new Wood God of the Elf Race, Horace!¡± The High Priest took a few steps back. The Fire God was not the only god who had come to the Light Guardian Council that day. Instead, there were two gods who were visiting the Light Guardian Council at the same time. This proved that their devout prayers for the past hundreds of years had finally received the approval of the gods! In his excitement, the High Priest wanted to kneel and kowtow to Horace, but Horace rushed in front of the High Priest and stopped him. Horace said with a serious face, ¡°There¡¯s no need to pay attention to these feints now. This is a critical juncture that concerns the life and death of the elves. Let¡¯s get down to business first!¡± The High Priest nodded. When he thought of the attitude of the two gods toward him, tears welled up in his old eyes. He muttered, ¡°Great God, your most devout believer, Marcellus, how could he receive such generous treatment from you?!¡± Horace originally thought that he was used to being a god. He had formed some deep friendships with the elves in Serene Spring City. Although everyone respected him as a god, they were not as obsessed as Marcellus. For a moment, he could not help but feel a little embarrassed. Horace coughed twice and spoke to Marcellus with a profound sense of righteousness, ¡°Ahem! We were originally leading the elves to resist the rule of the demons. However, we have now discovered that Gajero¡¯s clone is trying to bind himself to the land of the elves. He wants to come back to life as the God of the World. Therefore, we want to find out if there are any methods to stop him in the ancient books kept by the Light Guardian Council. If you are indeed pious to us, then help us find those books as soon as possible!¡± Horace urged Marcellus to quickly deal with the matters at the same time. Marcellus¡¯s expression instantly changed, and he muttered, ¡°There¡¯s actually someone who wants to steal the position of the God of the World. No wonder the Origin Divine Tree that we worship had suddenly withered. It turns out that someone wants to destroy the last Origin Divine Tree of the Elf Race and trigger an apocalypse!¡± Horace was shocked when he heard that. He quickly asked, ¡°What? This is the last Origin Divine Tree of the Elf Race?¡± Marcellus nodded and said, ¡°Back then, the founder of the Light Guardian Council brought his followers to every corner of the Tias Mountain Range. They found one very weak seedling of the Origin Divine Tree. That was why they built an auditorium here to guard the last Origin Divine Tree. It was also to guard the fate of the Elf Race! But I didn¡¯t expect for it to almost be destroyed!¡± Vincent jumped down from the high platform and said in a deep voice, ¡°That¡¯s because you chose to stay in the Tias Mountain Range. It¡¯s equivalent to letting the demons out there, run free. It made them even more destructive to the Elf World. In the end, they were almost unstoppable!¡± Marcellus lowered his head with a pious face and said, ¡°Your criticism is right! We misinterpreted our faith and caused the Elf Race to weaken. From now on, the Light Guardian Council is willing to accept the guidance of God and fight against all enemies who dare to invade the Elf Race!¡± Vincent waved his hand and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to talk about fighting yet. First, tell me about the ancient books of the Elf Race. Are there any records on how to prevent the resurrection of the God of the World?¡± Marcellus looked at Vincent and the Origin Divine Tree. He then muttered, ¡°Actually, you have already stopped the revival of the God of the World because you have successfully allowed the Origin Divine Tree to grow again. This proves that you have received the approval of the God of the World. The God of the World is also unwilling to let the Elf Race walk the path of destruction!¡± Vincent turned to look at the Origin Divine Tree. He could not help but recall the feeling when his mind was connected to the entire world. He sighed. ¡°It seems that even though the God of the World has become one with the land of the elves, he still has his own will. He is unable to resist the binding of Ramirez, but he can help me revive the Origin Divine Tree and prevent the elves from going extinct! Then, the only problem now is how to separate Ramirez from the land of the elves!¡± Marcellus immediately said, ¡°Regarding this point, there are indeed records in the ancient books about this. I will go and look for those ancient books now. Please wait for a moment!¡± After hearing this, Vincent and Horace watched as Marcellus walked out of the hall with great excitement. The two of them looked at each other with gratification. The hall was soon silent. Horace said to Vincent happily, ¡°We have successfully stopped an apocalypse and found a way to stop Ramirez. It can be said that we have won a great victory! Restoring the Elf Race is just around the corner!¡± Vincent nodded and sighed in a relaxed tone, ¡°It seems that this trip has gone quite smoothly. Now, we only need to make a final battle plan and we can completely drive the demons out of the Elf World!¡± Horace quickly said, ¡°You¡¯re right. What we will do next will depend on your guidance!¡± Vincent pondered for a moment and said to Horace, ¡°I want you to stay! The Origin Divine Tree is only growing because it depends on the light of the gods. As for dealing with Ramirez, I have confidence!¡± When Horace heard that, he immediately became hesitant. This was because he wanted to participate in the final battle between the Elf Race and the Demon Race personally. He wanted to witness the revival of the Elf Race with his own eyes. If he hid in the mountains, then he would not be able to get any information. Vincent walked to Horace and said solemnly, ¡°This is the last divine item belonging to the elves. Its life and death relate to the survival of the entire race. Right now, the elves only have two gods, so the responsibility of guarding the Origin Divine Tree should be shouldered by the two of us!¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll stay!¡± After hearing what Vincent said, Horace agreed willingly. This was because he knew that he could not replace Vincent¡¯s role on the battlefield. Therefore, he could only assume the responsibility of protecting the Origin Divine Tree. He chose to contribute silently to the Elf Race. Vincent patted Horace¡¯s shoulder with a gratified expression and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I won¡¯t let anyone forget your contributions. Everything you¡¯ve done will always be worthy of the qualifications of a God!¡± Horace nodded solemnly. This was because, in his heart, he had also entrusted the fate of the Elf Race to Vincent. However, as they had fought side by side for so long, there was no need for them to express anything further. At that moment, Marcellus pushed open the door of the hall, holding a thick stack of ancient books in his hands as he walked in. Marcellus said respectfully, ¡°Great Gods, I¡¯ve already found a way to stop the demons!¡± Vincent and Horace quickly asked, ¡°What¡¯s the solution?¡± Marcellus held the book in his hands and answered seriously, ¡°There are two solutions. First, when some evil power invades the elf land and tries to bind with the God of the World, any God can take action and use divine power to forcibly separate the evil from the God of the World. This is because the God of the World has a natural affinity with the elf divinity. He can respond to the power of the god!¡± Marcellus continued to explain the second solution, ¡°Secondly, when an elf god that holds the divine spark betrays and wants to bind with the God of the World, one must first extract the divine spark of that party. This way, the God of the World can automatically separate from the other party by instinct!¡± Vincent took a deep breath and said, ¡°Ramirez has the dark divine spark. However, we don¡¯t have the ability to extract the divine spark at the moment!¡± Marcellus nodded solemnly and said, ¡°Yes! There are records regarding this in the elf books. That is an ability that only gods can cultivate. It is recorded in the oldest books of the Elf Race!¡± As he spoke, Marcellus walked forward and handed the book in his hand to Vincent and Horace. Horace made a prompt decision and said to Vincent, ¡°There is no time to lose. You cultivate first. I will be responsible for protecting you and the Origin Divine Tree!¡± Vincent did not hesitate. He nodded and took the ancient book. He turned around, walked under the Origin Divine Tree, and began to read the book seriously. At the same time, a huge spaceship suddenly entered the Black Hole not far away from the capital of Ultimate Evil. A terrifying power instantly radiated into the entire Elf World. It made every elf feel as if doomsday was approaching. Inside the spaceship, the Ultimate Evil Lord, who was holding a scepter in his hand, was standing in front of the control panel with a solemn expression. Behind him were the high-level creatures of the Feathered Monster Race, the Evil Spirit Race, the Vampire Race, and many others from the capital of Ultimate Evil. The Ultimate Evil Lord gnashed his teeth and said, ¡°We are here for only one purpose, and that is to punish the traitor Vincent severely! Investigate him immediately and see if he is in this world!¡± Everyone answered in unison, ¡°Yes!¡± The door of the spaceship soon opened, and countless high-level creatures began to rush into Elf World, ready to search for Vincent¡¯s whereabouts. However, the moment the outside air rushed into the spaceship, the Ultimate Evil Lord¡¯s expression instantly changed. He roared furiously, ¡°Wait! I seem to feel an even more annoying aura!¡± Chapter 515 - Arrived in Time to Create a Diversion After reading through the special ability recorded in the ancient books, Vincent closed his eyes and started meditating. He relied on his desolate state of mind to control the divine radiance emitted by his divine personality. The special ability was known as the Judgment Hand. According to the ancient books, the special ability was a divine skill left behind by a powerhouse. This made Vincent reflect on the nameless crystal spear that he found previously. Vincent also reflected on the time when he used his own power to break through space and time before the appearance of the Black Hole. Back then, Vincent did not keep the nameless crystal spear. Therefore, it seemed unlikely for him to care about a lost cultivation technique! However, the Judgment Hand required Vincent to activate an unusually strong power. All the elves could not do it. Even Vincent, who was a level 46 creature, was unable to do it as well. After generations of research by the elf kings, they finally found a substitute for that power. It was the divine light from the elf divine spark! The power of the divine light came from divinity and faith. It could not be measured. The power could only be used to cast the Judgment Hand. At that moment, Vincent was trying his best to gather the divine light. As long as he could control the divine light, he could instantly learn Judgment Hand using Mimicry! After a day and night of meditation, Vincent finally reached the point where he could freely control the divine light. He had integrated with his divinity to the highest level. He was able to release the divine light with just a thought. The divine light could also complement his Flaming Sun Divine Body and fire law at the same time. This gave Vincent even more power! When Vincent slowly reopened his eyes, the first individual he saw was Horace, who was as anxious as an ant on a hot pot. He was pacing back and forth in the auditorium. Vincent stood up and asked curiously, ¡°Horace, what happened?¡± Horace saw that Vincent had finally woken up. He let out a long sigh of relief and went forward to grab Vincent¡¯s hand. He led him outside. ¡°You¡¯re finally awake. Quickly follow me out to look. Something bad has happened!¡± All the members of the Light Guardian Council had gathered in front of the hall. Aside from High Priest Marcellus and the seven Great Divine Priests, there were also Avril and Angelina. Everyone¡¯s faces were filled with gloom and sorrow under the gloomy sky. It looked as if a disaster was imminent. Vincent sensed that something was wrong and could not help but ask again, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with everyone?¡± Horace pointed to the sky and said, ¡°You¡¯ll know when you look up. This has been happening for an entire day!¡± Vincent walked out of the shadow of the Origin Divine Tree and looked up at the cloudy sky. The dark clouds in the sky condensed into a huge face. It was looking down at the world below with incomparable anger. It was as if the wrath of destruction could descend at any time. Vincent exclaimed with a face full of shock, ¡°The Ultimate Evil Lord!¡± Horace looked at Vincent with a face full of astonishment. He did not expect Vincent to recognize the huge face in the sky. Vincent withdrew his gaze and turned to say to everyone, ¡°Please do not panic. This fellow is not here to destroy the Elf Race. He just wants to seek revenge on someone!¡± Horace asked nervously, ¡°Who?¡± He did not dare to imagine who in the Elf Race would provoke such a terrifying existence. This fellow was simply courting death! Vincent immediately replied, ¡°Me!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, other than Avril and Angelina, all the elves were stunned and petrified on the spot. His answer was both unexpected and reasonable. In the entire Elf Race, the only one who could contend against such a terrifying existence was Vincent. However, what made everyone feel despair was that the Demon Race had not been completely eradicated yet. As such a terrifying existence had appeared, would they still be able to revive the Elf Race? Just as everyone was feeling despair, Vincent said, ¡°Of course. To him, I¡¯m just a small enemy. Gajero is his life and death enemy! Although the current situation is dangerous for the elves, it¡¯s also full of hope. We can take advantage of this fellow¡¯s hatred for Gajero and seize the opportunity to take back Elf World and overthrow the rule of the demons!¡± After seeing that Vincent was so confident, everyone let down their worries and reignited their fighting spirit. After seeing that everyone was no longer afraid, Vincent said to Horace, ¡°From now on, you will just stay here and guard. I¡¯ll take everyone and set off! If the Ultimate Evil Lord finds Ramirez ahead of time, he might directly smash him along with the Demon World¡¯s great array. At that time, the entire Elf Race will suffer along with Ramirez! I must get rid of the connection between Ramirez and the God of the World before they fight!¡± Horace immediately nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave everything to you then!¡± After saying goodbye to Horace, Vincent turned to Marcellus and the rest and said, ¡°Everyone can start setting off! After leaving the Tias Mountain Range, please head straight for Serene Spring City. Don¡¯t stop for anything!¡± Marcellus could not help but ask, ¡°What about you? Aren¡¯t you going to set off with us?¡± Vincent shook his head and said, ¡°I have to go to Imperial City first to meet my old friend!¡± Marcellus did not say anything else. He led the elves of the Light Guardian Council and set off. After hundreds of years, the conservative elves took the first step out of the mountain range. Vincent then brought Avril and Angelina into the space tunnel. He told them, ¡°You don¡¯t have to go to Imperial City with me. There is something more important that you need to do!¡± Avril and Angelina looked at each other. They knew that they were going to be separated from Vincent again. However, the enemy at that moment was too powerful. If they did not leave, they would become a burden to Vincent. Therefore, they could not care less about their relationship at that very moment. They just nodded and agreed to Vincent¡¯s arrangements. ¡­ Outside the Imperial City, the Ultimate Evil Lord and his army were already on the city walls. Ebenezer, who had been following Vincent¡¯s orders, was wandering around Imperial City. He raised his head to look at the spaceship that had suddenly appeared in the sky. There were a few figures standing on it. Ebenezer did not recognize the strange purple figure who was their leader. However, he recognized the evil spirit that was standing behind that figure! Ebenezer blurted out, ¡°Adolphus!¡± Adolphus was the leader of the Evil Spirit Race. He had cooperated with Vincent to rescue Ebenezer from facing death in the Arena of Life and Death in the capital of Ultimate Evil. At the same time, Adolphus was also the only high-level creature in the capital of Ultimate Evil who had obtained the real authority scroll from Vincent. Of course, it was also because of that deal that Adolphus became the target of public criticism. From then on, the chaos in the capital of Ultimate Evil was triggered, creating the best opportunity for Vincent to lead everyone to escape from the capital of Ultimate Evil. Therefore, Vincent and everyone related to Vincent could be considered as Adolphus¡¯s enemies. Ebenezer felt extremely embarrassed and terrified at that moment. Adolphus naturally noticed Ebenezer below. He obviously remembered the Shadow Demon that he had risked his life to save! Adolphus raised his hand and pointed at Ebenezer as he spoke angrily, ¡°Ultimate Evil Lord, this Shadow Demon is Vincent¡¯s accomplice. This means that Vincent is in this world!¡± However, the Ultimate Evil Lord did not react to his statement. It was as if he had forgotten his hatred toward Vincent. His eyes were fixed on the ground within the city. He growled in a low voice, ¡°Gajero, I didn¡¯t expect you to be hiding here. Get the hell out now!¡± The various high-level creatures behind the Ultimate Evil Lord all revealed shocked expressions. The leader of the Feathered Monster Race, Kaegar, the leader of the Bards, Marcus, the leader of the Evil Spirit Race, Adolphus, and the leader of the Heavenly Star Race, Manfred, were all formidable individuals who once dominated the Black Hole World. However, they were all invaded by the tyrannical Gajero and Demon Race. They were beaten so badly that they no longer had a place to live in the Black Hole World. In the end, they could only choose to hide in the capital of Ultimate Evil. After hearing that Gajero was in the city in front of them, they could not help but recall their tragic pasts. However, they did not hate Gajero in their hearts. In fact, they did not dare to hate on Gajero at all. They only had infinite fear toward him. Kaegar asked with a nervous expression, ¡°Ul-Ultimate Evil Lord, is Gajero really here?¡± Although he had the strength of a level 60 creature, he did not have the slightest courage to face Gajero. The Ultimate Evil Lord could not be bothered with the frightened subordinates behind him. He directly raised his hand and grabbed at the air. A huge claw mark appeared on the ground of Imperial City. The Ultimate Evil Lord was about to tear the ground of Imperial City in half. The Ultimate Evil Lord¡¯s space law had been cultivated to the peak, allowing him to control the power of space at any time and place. With a raise of his hand, the entire Imperial City was instantly reduced to ruins. Ebenezer was thrown into the air from the impact. Although his current strength was close to level 40, in the face of the powerful and invincible Ultimate Evil Lord, he still did not have the slightest ability to resist. ¡°Master, save me!¡± In a moment of desperation, Ebenezer could only shout out in panic. However, he did not know where Vincent was, so he could only give himself some simple psychological comfort. However, at that moment, a seven-colored dragon suddenly flew into the air and caught Ebenezer. It brought him directly into the distance. Ebenezer could not help but ask excitedly, ¡°Kurt! Your injuries are healed? Why did you suddenly rush here to save me?¡± Kurt, who was in his dragon form, said in a serious tone, ¡°Don¡¯t speak for now. I was ordered by Mr Vincent to interrupt the final repair process in advance to save you. We still have more important tasks to do next!¡± He then flew into the distant sky with Ebenezer. At this time, whether it was the Ultimate Evil Lord or the leaders of the various races like Adolphus, they all turned a blind eye to Kurt¡¯s appearance out of thin air. They were all focused on the underground of Imperial City. They saw Ramirez, sitting cross-legged on the Demon World array. The Ultimate Evil Lord saw through the other party¡¯s identity immediately. The corners of his mouth curled into a sinister smile as he said, ¡°So, it¡¯s a clone of Gajero! This is good too. Before I seek revenge on Gajero, I¡¯ll kill one of his clones first. At the same time, I will have the pleasure of taking revenge twice!¡± Ramirez, who was sitting in the Demon World array, had a terrified expression on his face. He could not understand why a group of high-level creatures had suddenly appeared in front of him. He did not understand why the Ultimate Evil Lord hated him so much. The Ultimate Evil Lord raised his arms high. Countless purple chains hung down from the sky, condensing into a huge axe. The huge axe hung above the great array. The Ultimate Evil Lord sighed softly, ¡°It seems that Gajero did not share his memories with you. Then you can die with doubt and fear!¡± The Ultimate Evil Lord then proceeded to wave his hands. The huge axe that was formed using law chains instantly hacked down. It was about to destroy Ramirez and the array causing the Elf Race to be destroyed as well. At that moment, every single elf was looking in the direction of Imperial City. When they saw the giant ax in the sky falling with destructive power, they could not help but feel despair. Melissa, Dave, Winnie, and the other City Lords had gathered their troops in the city. They were quietly waiting for the giant axe to fall. If the axe did not destroy Elf World, then they would lead their troops to take revenge on the enemies who had invaded the Elf Race! Even if their strength was vastly different, they would still fight to the death! Linus and his team had finally arrived in Serene Spring City. However, when he saw the sky-splitting giant axe in the distance, he could not help but sigh with a face full of self-blame, ¡°Looks like I¡¯m still too late!¡± Suddenly, countless flame chains appeared out of nowhere and surrounded Imperial City. It quickly condensed into a shield, blocking the attack of the giant purple axe. The Ultimate Evil Lord saw this and said with disdain, ¡°It looks like a mantis is trying to block a chariot?¡± He slammed the sceptre in his hand, causing the giant purple axe to descend at an even faster speed, directly splitting the flame shield into two. However, at the same time as the flame shield shattered, a pair of giant flaming hands once again emerged from below. They supported the giant purple axe and prevented it from striking the Demon World array. The Ultimate Evil Lord did not continue to attack after seeing this. Instead, he waved his hand to dispel the law chains that formed the giant axe. The giant flaming hands below dissipated as well, revealing Vincent. Vincent stood proudly on the Demon World array holding a knife. Ramirez was beside him. Vincent looked at his very familiar old friends in front of him. However, he was not in the mood to greet them. He was only focused on the Ultimate Evil Lord, wary that he would attack again at any time. ¡°Vincent!¡± shouted the Ultimate Evil Lord. He then asked, ¡°You have already grasped the fire law?¡± Vincent nodded and said in a deep voice, ¡°When I left the capital of Ultimate Evil, someone broke my Flaming Sun Divine Body. This gave me the chance to cultivate to the fourth level of my Flaming Sun Divine Body twice! The first time, I obtained the flame authority, and the second time, I grasped the fire law. I am now able to grasp both the shape and situation of fire. Although my strength is not as good as yours, it is enough to block your law chains!¡± The Ultimate Evil Lord fell silent when he heard this. Adolphus and the others who were behind him were all extremely envious. In the past, for the sake of the modification authority, Vincent had taken the opportunity to sow discord between them, and they had almost died altogether. However, Vincent had continuously grasped the flame authority, the modification authority, the fire law, and many other divine level abilities. Such luck was truly coveted! After a moment of silence, the Ultimate Evil Lord finally opened his mouth and said, ¡°If you stop resisting now and return with me, I might be able to spare your life! However, if you want to become Gajero¡¯s lackey, I will definitely turn you into ashes today!¡± Vincent frowned slightly and glanced at Ramirez behind him. He said helplessly, ¡°Actually, in regard to dealing with Gajero, I too, want to tear him into pieces. However, I can¡¯t do it now because I have to protect this world!¡± After saying that, Vincent entered fire spiritualization and spread the twelve flaming wings on his back. His Return Journey of the Dead ignited with flames. He was like a god of war. He was facing all the powerhouses in the capital of Ultimate Evil alone. When Ramirez, who was sitting cross-legged on the Demon World Array, saw the scene, he could not help but laugh at the sky with a proud face. He said, ¡°Haha! It seems that you already know about my current relationship with the Elf Race. Then you are destined to be my dog today and die with me!¡± When the Ultimate Evil Lord heard Ramirez¡¯s laughter, he could not help but be distracted for a moment. Vincent, who was in fire spiritualization form, revealed a smile. This was because he had been waiting for this moment all along! ¡°Fire God Avatar!¡± shouted Vincent. His 10-meter-tall fire avatar rose from the ground. A long flaming blade appeared in his hand. He swung it at the spaceship under the Ultimate Evil Lord and his team¡¯s feet. Be it the Ultimate Evil Lord or the other high-level creatures, their strength far surpassed Vincent¡¯s. Even if Vincent used the Fire God Avatar, he might not be able to hurt them. Hence, Vincent chose to directly attack the ship under everyone¡¯s feet. No matter how well built the spaceship was, it would not be able to withstand the full strength of the Fire God Avatar. ¡°B*stard, what are you trying to do?¡± Adolphus and the others saw the situation and could not help but curse. After that, they all chose to jump off the ship. For a moment, they were in a sorry state. The Ultimate Evil Lord who had just returned to his senses did not have the time to stop Vincent. He could only choose to fly away, far away from the spaceship under his feet. This was because once a spaceship made of countless high-grade materials exploded, even high-level creatures would not be able to withstand the impact! ¡°Boom!¡± A mushroom cloud rose into the sky above Imperial City. At the same time, Vincent¡¯s Fire God Avatar appeared before the eyes of every elf. Vincent was under the protection of the Fire God Avatar. He was above the Demon World array. Vincent turned to look at Ramirez, who was sitting cross-legged on the Demon World array. He sneered and said, ¡°Do you actually think that I can¡¯t deal with you just because you¡¯re bound to the elf land?¡± After hearing Vincent¡¯s disdainful tone, Ramirez suddenly felt like the situation had become dangerous. He asked nervously, ¡°You, what do you want?¡± ¡°I want to show you the true foundation of the Elf Race!¡± Vincent sneered and pressed his hand against Ramirez¡¯s head. He shouted in a deep voice, ¡°Judgment Hand!¡± Chapter 516 - Withdrew the Divine Spark and Reached a Tacit Understanding Ramirez sat cross-legged in the center of the Demon World array like a wooden man. He had no choice but to let Vincent press on his head. Suddenly, he felt a splitting headache, as if his skull was about to be pulled out of his body. Ramirez shouted with a face full of shock, ¡°B*stard, what are you doing to me? Stop immediately!¡± However, his cries were useless. Vincent spread the twelve flaming wings behind his back. He released specks of starlight-like flames. They represented the divine light. Under Vincent¡¯s will, the divine light condensed into a large red hand and penetrated deep into Ramirez¡¯s head. With a light grab, a black ring was pulled out. ¡°You actually took away my divine spark! That is impossible, I am an elf god, there is no power that can separate me from my divine spark, how did you do it?¡± Ramirez looked at Vincent with a face full of shock. He was shouting in shock and anger. Vincent controlled the divine flames and held the dark divine spark firmly in his hand. He said in a deep voice, ¡°That is because you have underestimated the Elf Race and me! Now, you will pay the price for all the crimes that you have committed!¡± Vincent then retreated, leaving the Demon World array and Ramirez behind. At the same time, he controlled the Fire God Avatar and shouted at the entire Elf World. ¡°Elf Race, awaken!¡± Every elf was able to see the tall Fire God Avatar. Under the blessing of Vincent¡¯s divine spark, the Fire God Avatar let out a thunderous roar that resounded throughout every corner of the Elf World. All the elves seemed to have received a call from their bloodline. Their bodies could not help but tremble. They felt a power that had been suppressed in their bodies for many years. The power was beginning to stir. It was constantly pushing them to fight with their lives for the freedom and revival of the Elf Race. In Devil Flame City, Dave and Catherine stood together on the city wall. They thought that the Elf Race was coming to an end, but they did not expect Vincent to arrive at such a critical moment. His actions had rekindled hope for the elves and had woken Dave up from his despair. ¡°Wait for me. The next battle is the most important battle for the elves!¡± Dave bid farewell to Catherine. He then turned around and walked down the city wall toward the army that he had gathered. He led the army to rush toward Imperial City. Outside Serene Spring City, Melissa was leading her troops out of the city gate when she saw Linus, who had already taken off his golden mask. She could not help but recall her master¡¯s previous instructions. Melissa asked curiously, ¡°Are you here to look for my master, Vincent?¡± Linus nodded repeatedly and said, ¡°That¡¯s right! I¡¯ve already found evidence of the twelve apostles and the demons seizing the Origin Divine Earth. As long as this evidence is made public, all the elves will be able to see the true colors of Gajero and the demons!¡± Melissa nodded and immediately said, ¡°I need to rush to Imperial City to support master. I can¡¯t help you release this evidence, but I will send someone to bring you to Mosen City. City Lord Winnie will give you the greatest help. She is very popular in the surrounding main cities. It will be more convenient for her to cooperate with you!¡± Linus also knew that this was a critical moment, so he quickly said, ¡°No problem! As long as you can help me contact the other city lords, I¡¯ll take care of the rest!¡± Melissa immediately got one of her subordinates to lead Linus and his team to Mosen City. Melissa and her army then rushed toward Imperial City. The Elf Race not only had to end things with the Demon Race, but they also had to fight to the end with any foreign race that wanted to harm Vincent. The elves would not allow any race to harm him! ¡­ Outside the Imperial City. After Vincent¡¯s departure, the Fire God Avatar left the Demon World array and once again stood guard above Vincent. As for the Ultimate Evil Lord and his subordinates, they had gathered again after the explosion of the spaceship. Fortunately, everyone was one of the top experts in the capital of Ultimate Evil. Therefore, not even one of them was injured. There was only the wreckage of the spaceship behind them. They looked rather miserable at that moment. At the same time, Vincent, the Ultimate Evil Lord and Ramirez were in a three-way confrontation. Neither side took the initiative to attack. Ramirez was unable to attack. Vincent did not dare to make the first move. The Ultimate Evil Lord was hesitating on who to attack. After all, he could see that Vincent and Gajero¡¯s clone were not on the same side. Suddenly, a violent tremor came from underground. The ground around them instantly shattered, as if a huge disc was about to break out of the ground. ¡°Retreat quickly!¡± ordered the Ultimate Evil Lord. The Ultimate Evil Lord flew up into the air again and looked down at the ground beneath his feet. Adolphus and the others were also veterans of the battlefield. They each used their own unique abilities to flee, avoiding the violent tremor within Imperial City. Vincent had spread his wings and flew into the air. Together with the Fire God Avatar behind him, he hovered above Imperial City. He watched as the ground beneath his feet break apart bit by bit. Finally, an incomparably large Demon World array was revealed. As Ramirez had lost his elf divine spark, he was no longer able to reach out to the God of the World. Thus, his invasion of the elf land was being resisted by the God of the World with all his might. The God of the World had taken the initiative to separate Ramirez and the entire Demon World array from the underground. Ramirez rose into the air with the Demon World array. He could feel that he had lost connection to the elf land. All his preparations had finally come to naught! Ramirez roared furiously, ¡°B*stard, you¡¯ve ruined my good deed again and again. Today, no matter who it is, all of you will die!¡± As his emotions changed, his entire body began to burn with pitch-black demonic flames, melting the array beneath him bit by bit. The melted Demon World array was like a stream of water. It flowed directly into Ramirez¡¯s body, allowing his strength to rise continuously. When Vincent saw this, he could not help but frown. The Demon World array was personally set up by Gajero, and the power contained within it was also very terrifying. As Ramirez and Gajero were of the same origin, it was no doubt that Ramirez could absorb the array perfectly. At that moment, his strength had already undergone a qualitative leap. He was comparable to a level 80 creature! However, at that moment, Vincent was not the only one paying attention to Ramirez. After discovering that Ramirez was gradually becoming stronger, the Ultimate Evil Lord immediately began to control the law chains. He condensed them into spears and released them onto the Demon World array. ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!¡± Every time the spears formed by the law chains collided with the Demon World array, they would emit a loud collision sound that resounded throughout the sky. Ramirez, who was sitting in the Demon World array, was not happy. Finally, the Demon World array, which could not withstand the attack of the Ultimate Evil Lord, shattered with a loud bang! However, most of the fragments still transformed into black liquid and flowed back into Ramirez¡¯s body. Only a small portion of the array fragments turned into spirits and dissipated between heaven and earth. Ramirez, who had lost the spell array but regained his freedom, stood up and stretched his limbs. He smiled and said, ¡°I am now more powerful than I have ever been! Today, all of you will die!¡± Ramirez pointed at Vincent and the Ultimate Evil Lord, one after another. He roared with a face full of hatred. These two individuals had destroyed his original plan, preventing him from becoming the most powerful. They had even made him lose his most important source of power. The Ultimate Evil Lord looked at Ramirez with disdain. His heart did not waver in the slightest. If the same sentence was uttered by Gajero himself, perhaps it would have been more threatening. However, in his eyes, Ramirez was like a weak ant. The strong would not care about what the insects thought of him. However, he could not bear the humiliation of a small insect. ¡°You think you can shout in front of me? Go to hell!¡± shouted the Ultimate Evil Lord. The Ultimate Evil Lord waved the staff in his hand. Four incomparably thick chains instantly hung down from the sky, firmly binding Ramirez¡¯s hands, and feet. They then started to pull him in four different directions. In an instant, Ramirez was in a fixed position in the sky. It looked as if he was about to be torn into four parts at any moment. Vincent, who had been observing the situation, suddenly made his move. His entire body turned into a stream of light, and he flew into the air in an instant. The Fire God Avatar held the hilt of his blade with both hands, with his target locked in the sky. He then swung down heavily! The two blades left deep wounds. The tip of the blades cut through Ramirez¡¯s left shoulder and right lower abdomen. Ramirez was directly torn into two pieces! However, Ramirez did not transform into the aura of the Demon World. Instead, he continued to be bound by the chains and flew toward different directions. It seemed that his vitality was still tenacious. Vincent sighed softly after seeing the scene. He originally wanted to take the opportunity to find Ramirez¡¯s demon core, but it seemed that it would not be so easy! The Ultimate Evil Lord in the sky suddenly said, ¡°Vincent, the demon core is not to be found by luck. You must learn to observe the flow of the Demon World¡¯s aura on their bodies. The place where all the Demon World¡¯s aura converges is where the demon core is!¡± After hearing the Ultimate Evil Lord¡¯s advice, Vincent immediately adjusted his mind and opened his desolate state of mind to observe the Demon World¡¯s aura on Ramirez¡¯s body. The Ultimate Evil Lord no longer aimed its weapon at Vincent. He planned to focus his blade on Ramirez first. At the end of the day, Vincent and the Ultimate Evil Lord had spent some time together in the capital of Ultimate Evil, so they had some understanding of each other. This was especially when the Ultimate Evil Lord had discovered that Vincent and Ramirez had an irreconcilable relationship. Therefore, he became even more certain that he would let Vincent go for the time being. Only after dealing with Gajero¡¯s clone, would he settle old scores with Vincent! Vincent knew that the demons had all sorts of troublesome methods of feigning death and resurrection. If he wanted to eliminate Ramirez, he had to borrow the power of the Ultimate Evil. Therefore, he had to rely on the Ultimate Evil Lord if he wanted to take care of Ramirez first. Ramirez, who had been cut into two halves by Vincent, instantly exploded into two balls of Demon World aura. After breaking free from the shackles of the law chains and condensing into a complete body in the air once again, he could not help but look at the sudden cooperation between Vincent and the Ultimate Evil Lord with a terrified expression. They were both very difficult opponents. He could not imagine what would happen if they worked together. As Ramirez had no way out of the crisis, he only had one last fight left! ¡°You forced me to do this. Today, I want all of you to die here as steppingstones for me to conquer all the races!¡± Ramirez let out an angry roar. His entire body emitted a ray of light that was as black as ink. After the Demon World array melted and disintegrated, it turned into the purest Demon World aura. It had become nourishment for Ramirez and was constantly helping his strength to rise. Vincent, who was only a level 46 creature, could clearly feel the pressure from Ramirez¡¯s body becoming stronger and stronger. In the end, Ramirez broke through the level 80 barrier and was close to the strength of Gajero¡¯s main body. The Ultimate Evil Lord, who had always been disdainful of Ramirez, finally looked serious. Suddenly, the Fire God Avatar that stood proudly between heaven and earth disappeared in an instant. Vincent flapped his flaming wings and flew to the side of the Ultimate Evil Lord, he smiled and said, ¡°Ultimate Evil Lord, I believe that your strength and that of Gajero are on par. Even if this clone becomes stronger, it will not be a match for you! Therefore, I¡¯ll leave the frontal battlefield to you. I still have things to do, so I¡¯ll leave first. If you still want to find me, then go to the Black Hole World. Don¡¯t ruin this beautiful land!¡± With that, Vincent turned around and was about to leave. The Ultimate Evil Lord did not expect Vincent, who was fighting alongside him just a second ago, would want to run away in the blink of an eye. He even swaggered over to inform him. Vincent was simply going overboard. The Ultimate Evil Lord could not help but roar in anger, ¡°I will naturally not let go of Gajero¡¯s clone, but you can forget about escaping today. Men, capture him for me!¡± Vincent saw the Ultimate Evil Lord give the order. He could not help but fly back with a vigilant look. However, he suddenly felt a sense of danger coming from above. He looked up subconsciously and saw two huge meteors falling from the sky. They were heading straight for him. Under the double blessing of the flame authority and the fire law, Vincent turned around and quickly left the place. He allowed the two meteors to hit the ground, creating a huge tremor. Vincent continued to escape into the distance. However, before Vincent could take a few steps forward, a rainbow-colored stream of light fell from the sky again, blocking his path of escape. Vincent was forced to stop. He flapped his flaming wings and watched the rainbow-colored stream of light fade away, revealing a tall figure. The figure walked forward with his arms in front of his chest. He looked at Vincent indifferently, and asked with confidence, ¡°Vincent, do you still remember me?¡± Vincent frowned slightly and said in a deep voice, ¡°Of course I remember you! You are the leader of the Star Race in the capital of Ultimate Evil, Manfred!¡± The corner of Manfred¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. He nodded and said, ¡°Since you still know me, you¡¯d better behave yourself. With me here today, you can¡¯t go anywhere! Moreover, there are a group of old friends who want to settle the score with you!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a few more figures flew into the air and surrounded Vincent. The leader of the Feathered Monster Race, Kaeger, said angrily, ¡°Vincent, we were tricked so hard by you at that time. Today is the time for you to pay the price!¡± The leader of the Bards, Marcus, who had bestowed himself with the blessing of flight, said with great resentment, ¡°What¡¯s there to talk about with him? Just take him down, cripple his cultivation, and leave him to the Ultimate Evil Lord!¡± The leader of the Evil Spirit Race, Adolphus, who had used modification authority to stroll in the air, fixed his eyes on Vincent. He said with great resentment, ¡°Because of your modification authority, you almost brought disaster upon me and the Evil Spirit Race. I will let you have a taste of your own modification authority!¡± Vincent looked at the group of creatures who ran in front of him to say all these vicious words. He could not help but shake his head helplessly and said indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t speak to me in such a tone. In the previous cooperation, everyone just used each other. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m smarter than all of you and have obtained more benefits!¡± Adolphus was at a loss for words. Just as Vincent had said, although he had been used, he had at least obtained the authority to modify. The Evil Spirit casualties were the price he had to pay for learning the divine ability. At that moment, an angry roar suddenly came from behind Vincent, ¡°Vincent, let¡¯s not talk about the grudges between you and them for now. Let¡¯s settle this once and for all!¡± Vincent turned around and saw a very unfamiliar face blocking him from behind. His skin was abnormally pale, his eyes were blood red, and he had a pair of bat wings spread out from his back. After seeing the obvious characteristics of a vampire, Vincent immediately guessed his identity. He frowned and asked, ¡°Are you here to take revenge for Justin?¡± The Vampire Race¡¯s new leader, Lionel, said in a deep voice, ¡°I am not only here to take revenge for Justin, but also to wash away the shame of the entire Vampire Race!¡± Vincent spread his arms and said to everyone with a smug look, ¡°Alright, then let me see which one of you will fight first!¡± At the same time, he removed the fire spiritualization from his left arm, revealing an arm that was shining with golden light. When the powerful leaders saw the golden light on Vincent¡¯s arm, they could not help but look solemn. They even chose to remain silent. The Hand of God was not a secret among high-level races. What made others fear it the most was not its special ability, God¡¯s punishment, but what it symbolized. An individual who possessed the Hand of God meant that he or she was someone who had made a deal with the Protoss Race or was in the process of making a deal! Moreover, an individual with the Hand of God meant that the Protoss Race was always observing them. If someone who had the Hand of God was provoked, it was very likely that he would attract the attention of the Protoss Race and thus get into more trouble. If Adolphus and the others¡¯ attitude toward Gajero was because of the fear brought about by the difference in strength, then, their attitude toward the Hand of God was the bad luck that they hated from the bottom of their hearts! After the battle in the capital of Ultimate Evil, the news that Vincent possessed the Hand of God was no longer a secret. However, after seeing it with their own eyes, they were once again caught in a dilemma. Vincent raised the Hand of God and his right hand that was holding his blade horizontally. He said with a domineering expression, ¡°Previously, I was able to use God¡¯s punishment to kill Justin, a level 75 creature. Now that my Hand of God has just finished charging, which one of you will be the first to come forward to throw your life away?¡± Chapter 517 - : Life From Death, a Fatal Blow When Vincent revealed his trump card, Adolphus and the others, who had always considered themselves as high-level beings, fell silent. Even the strongest creature in charge, Manfred, turned his gaze to the side. He did not speak anymore. This was because Vincent had made it very clear that he had relied on the Hand of God to kill a level 75 creature! Manfred was a level 75 creature. Therefore, he did not want to gamble with Vincent. He would regret it if he encountered the same fate as Justin. However, at that moment, the eyes of the vampire leader, Lionel, were still filled with hatred. For revenge, he would do anything! ¡°The power of the Hand of God cannot be used repeatedly in a short period of time. Today, I will let my fellow vampires exchange their lives for your Hand of God. I want to see if you still have the right to shout in front of us after losing your hand!¡± said Lionel with a fierce expression. After that, he took out a whistle made of bones from his storage ring and blew it gently. Following that, three more spaceships appeared in the sky and flew toward Imperial City. However, before the spaceships could get close, countless vampires had rushed out of the ships. They flew toward Vincent like moths. Lionel roared towards the horizon, ¡°Fellow vampires, the enemy who killed Justin is right in front of you, go and take revenge! Tear our enemy apart at all costs!¡± The vampires who were rushing over let out sharp howls in response to their leader¡¯s call. Vincent saw the scene. He could not help but feel awkward. This was because he had previously promised Justin that he would not harm any members of his race. However, if he did not retaliate, he was afraid that he would be torn into pieces! Lionel and the others were still watching from the side. Once Vincent used the Hand of God¡¯s ability to protect himself, the other race leaders would swarm over and capture him on the spot. They wanted to take revenge on him! Just as Vincent was in a dilemma, an arrow suddenly flew past him and pierced deeply into the chest of a vampire. Following that, a rain of arrows that blotted out the sun suddenly appeared and landed in front of Vincent. The arrows were directed at the large number of vampires that were flying over. Vincent turned his head and saw that Melissa and Dave had led their respective troops to Imperial City. They helped him block the first wave of the vampires¡¯ attack. Dave took the lead. He stood in front of the battle formation holding his Inquisitive God of the World and shouted, ¡°We will fight whoever that dares to hurt our God!¡± ¡°We will fight!¡± Hundreds of thousands of elf troops echoed in unison. Their voices echoed across the sky like thunder. Previously, the Elf Race had received Vincent¡¯s protection, which was why they were able to walk away from the Demon Race¡¯s control. As Vincent was in trouble, it was finally time for all the elves to repay Vincent for his deeds. Therefore, everyone was united and full of fighting spirit! However, Manfred, who had been watching the battle from the side suddenly snorted disdainfully and said, ¡°A group of weak middle-level creatures actually dares to stop us. They are simply courting death! I think everyone should send out their own forces to kill this group of Vincent¡¯s supporters!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Adolphus and the others nodded in agreement. They each used their own methods to send a signal to their own members. Suddenly, countless figures flew out from the three spaceships in the distance and swept toward the elf army on the ground like locusts. Dave and Melissa immediately raised their arms and led the army to counterattack. ¡°Protect our gods, protect our world, the Elf Race will definitely win!¡± Meanwhile, Vincent also began to wander around the battlefield. He was trying his best to avoid using his Hand of God. Adolphus and the others, who were extremely fearful of the Hand of God, stared at Vincent nervously. They were waiting for him to use the Hand of God. Although Vincent, who was wandering around the battlefield, looked as if he had been forced into a corner, he still felt extremely relaxed. This was because regardless of whether it was the Feathered Monster Race, the Bards, the Evil Spirit Race, or the powerful Vampire Race and Star Race, they were all races that had been defeated by Gajero. As they had lost to the Demon Race in their native worlds, there were only one or two powerful leaders left in those races. The rest of the members were all between level 30 and level 40 creatures. This was something thatVincent had discovered when he was living in the capital of Ultimate Evil. Vincent currently had the strength of a level 46 creature, which was enough to crush all of his opponents except for the leaders of the major races. The reason why he was in such a sorry state was to confuse Adolphus and the others. He wanted a chance to observe the battlefield from the side! After the elf army started a chaotic battle with the various races from the capital of Ultimate Evil, the Ultimate Evil Lord who was above Imperial City and Ramirez, whose strength had skyrocketed, started the battle once again. After receiving news that the Ultimate Evil Lord and his subordinates had arrived, Vincent knew that he did not have much time left in the Elf World. Therefore, he had to make use of the little time he had to help the Elf Race escape their misfortune. What he cared about was not his own safety, but when Ramirez would die! In the sky above Imperial City, Ramirez, who felt that he was unprecedentedly powerful, became arrogant once again. He said to the Ultimate Evil Lord with a face full of pride, ¡°It seems like you are an old opponent of Gajero, but if you want to take revenge, you¡¯ve come to the wrong person! Today, I¡¯ll let you know the price you have to pay for disturbing my plan!¡± The Ultimate Evil Lord raised his staff and waved it in front of him. A huge purple space door immediately opened behind him. The door seemed to be connected to a majestic and magical space. A powerful and terrifying aura was gushing out of it continuously. ¡°It seems that Gajero only created you to be a tool. He did not share any divine powers with you. I was worried for nothing! Next, I will let you know what a battle between high-level creatures is like!¡± The Ultimate Evil Lord¡¯s tone was cold as he spoke. It was as if a god was talking to an ant-like creature. Ramirez was instantly provoked in his sore spot. His facial features were ferocious as he roared, ¡°Go to hell!¡± As Ramirez roared, his body suddenly began to grow. He was soon over ten meters tall. His body was emitting a black fog that could assimilate and devour everything, and he pounced toward the Ultimate Evil Lord like a wild beast. Ramirez had fused with the Demon World array, which meant that he had already mastered the characteristics of the array. Therefore, the black fog beside him could help him to absorb the power in the Ultimate Evil Lord¡¯s body and directly transform the Ultimate Evil Lord into a demon. What could be worse than transforming an enemy of Gajero into a demon who was also a subordinate of Gajero? The Ultimate Evil Lord¡¯s eyes narrowed. He gently tapped the space door using the scepter in his hand and shouted in a deep voice, ¡°Law chains!¡± Countless purple law chains surged out from the space door behind the Ultimate Evil Lord. They struck Ramirez like a monstrous wave. Although Ramirez was more than ten meters tall and had locked every joint in his body, the chains still pierced through his skin and spread along his blood vessels and muscles. They were continuously controlling and disintegrating the demonic aura in his body. At the same time, Ramirez¡¯s black fog had completely enveloped the Ultimate Evil Lord. It quickly extracted and disintegrated the Ultimate Evil Lord¡¯s energy, condensing it into demonic aura and feeding it back into Ramirez¡¯s body. Just like that, the two fell into a stalemate! When Vincent, who was shuttling through the battlefield, saw the scene, he could not help but be greatly shocked. This was because he finally understood where the space door led to. That should be the domain where the Ultimate Evil Lord used to store the law chains! Manfred had once revealed to Vincent that the Ultimate Evil Lord had grasped the complete space law. Along with his control over the capital of the Ultimate Evil, he had gradually comprehended the power of the domain. That space allowed him to spew out countless law chains. Therefore, Vincent knew that it was the domain that belonged solely to the Ultimate Evil Lord. Even if Ramirez was able to continuously absorb the energy of the Ultimate Evil Lord, his speed was ultimately limited. As the Ultimate Evil Lord had endless law chains stored, Ramirez would admit defeat sooner or later! At the same time, another variable appeared on the battlefield outside. Another elf army had charged into the battlefield. The leader was Marcellus and there were seven Great Divine Priests behind him! Originally, Marcellus and his team, who were members of the Light Guardian Council, were prepared to rush to Serene Spring City to look for Melissa. However, when they walked out of the Tias Mountains Range, they saw the scene of Vincent and the Ultimate Evil Lord confronting each other in the sky above Imperial City. Thus, Marcellus immediately led everyone over to support them. Coincidentally, he joined the battlefield at the most critical moment. As the demons coveted the Origin Divine Earth of the elves, they had been using bewitching methods to lure the elves. They had used faith to raise the strength of all elves to level 30 and above. At the same time, they had also forced the elves of other faiths to work hard in their cultivation. This resulted in all the elves who joined the battle being between level 30 and level 40 creatures. Coincidentally, they were on par with the other races from the capital of Ultimate Evil, but they had the absolute advantage in numbers! As the pressure on the battlefield decreased, Vincent no longer continued to pretend. He turned around and flew into the battlefield. He pulled Dave and Melissa out of the battlefield. Melissa thought that Vincent did not want them to be injured in the battle, so she quickly said, ¡°Master, please don¡¯t worry about us! We will fight for you until the last moment!¡± Vincent shook his head and said very seriously, ¡°Time is tight now. I don¡¯t have much time left here, so I can only pass the divine spark to you here. Prepare to fuse with the divine spark now!¡± Dave could not help but look surprised. ¡°Here? In front of everyone?¡± Vincent nodded solemnly and said, ¡°There¡¯s no time to lose. I will do my best to protect you!¡± Melissa and Dave could not help but look at each other when they saw Vincent being so serious. They nodded and said, ¡°Okay, we accept the divine spark!¡± Vincent did not speak anymore. He raised his hand and waved it. He pushed the dark divine spark that he had just extracted from Ramirez into Dave¡¯s glabella. He then summoned the divine spark of light and pushed it into Melissa¡¯s glabella. After the two of them accepted the divine spark, they were instantly stunned by the noisy prayers and almost fainted on the spot. Vincent was guiding them patiently on how to withstand the prayers from the divine spark and how to control the divine spark. As time passed, the experts who had been waiting for Vincent to make a move started to become impatient. This was because they noticed that Vincent was standing leisurely outside the battlefield. On the other hand, their men were about to lose. Marcus said with a ruthless expression, ¡°Our men are about to lose. Why don¡¯t we join hands to kill these elves? Otherwise, we won¡¯t be able to wait for Vincent to make a move!¡± As long all the leaders made a move together, the elves below would die and would be completely suppressed. When that time arrived, no one would be able to buy time for Vincent and he would have to use his final trump card. However, Adolphus sighed softly, ¡°Forget it! We are hiding in the capital of Ultimate Evil because we no longer have a home. Let¡¯s not massacre the other races recklessly. Let¡¯s treat it as a memorial for our dead clansmen!¡± Everyone fell into silence upon hearing what Adolphus had said. No one mentioned the matter of attacking the elves anymore. The news of Vincent¡¯s appearance in the Black Hole World was reported to Adolphus by his subordinates. However, Adolphus had intentionally concealed a sentence that Vincent had passed on to him previously. Vincent warned Adolphus that if he ordered the undead creatures to invade other weaker races again, Vincent swear that he would become his enemy no matter what! Adolphus was not afraid of Vincent¡¯s strength. However, what Vincent said made him reflect on what happened to the Evil Spirit Race. He recalled how powerless and terrified he was when he faced the army of Gajero and the Demon Race. This made Adolphus want to make some changes from the bottom of his heart. Some changes that were subtle! Kaeger looked at Vincent¡¯s figure in the distance. He could not help but ask everyone, ¡°But if we don¡¯t take action to suppress these elves, and Vincent doesn¡¯t use the power of the Hand of God for a long time, we will just be wasting our time!¡± Adolphus did not answer. Instead, Manfred, who was at the side, said, ¡°We only need to keep an eye on Vincent, and don¡¯t let him escape! When the Ultimate Evil Lord finishes off Gajero¡¯s clone, he will naturally be available to finish off Vincent!¡± The rest of them immediately understood the plan. Since Vincent had such a powerful and dangerous ability, then it was reasonable to let the most powerful Ultimate Evil Lord finish him off personally. This was a good thing for everyone! The Vampire Race¡¯s leader, Lionel, took a deep breath. He sighed with an indignant expression, ¡°This detestable b*stard is just relying on this little ability that he had obtained from the Protoss to use as his own protective amulet. How can he be so arrogant about it? I¡¯d like to see how he¡¯ll kneel before us and beg for mercy after using the Hand of God!¡± Everyone nodded again. They believed that Lionel¡¯s words were accurate. This was because they had always believed that Vincent was not worthy of being their opponent due to his low strength. Although Vincent was able to walk around freely on the battlefield as he had the Hand of God, the other races also had someone to rely on. Outside the battlefield, Melissa and Dave woke up from their meditation one after another. After opening their eyes, they immediately looked at Vincent excitedly, because they had successfully fused with the divine sparks. They had become true gods of the Elf Race and they both had their first followers. At that moment, Sophia, who was in Serene Spring City, looked at herself, who had turned into a Light Elf in the mirror. For a moment, she could not help but feel a little lost. She did not expect that she had unknowingly worshipped the girl who despised her everywhere! In Devil Flame City, Catherine, who had been guarding the city wall, was also shocked to realize that she had turned into a Black Elf. Her eyes were filled with joy and pride. Vincent looked at Dave and Melissa, who were both excited and happy. At the same time, there was reluctance in their eyes. Vincent revealed a very reassuring smile. Suddenly, light erupted behind him, and three halos of different colors appeared. ¡°These are the divine sparks of thunder, water, and earth. From now on, keep them for me and find a suitable heir for them! But you must remember that the elf gods will prefer not to have a successor if it will result in abuse. You must find a successor with outstanding character!¡± Dave and Melissa took the divine sparks in a daze and asked nervously, ¡°Master, what are you going to do?¡± Vincent turned to look at the Ultimate Evil Lord and Ramirez, who was in the middle of a confrontation. He said with a smile, ¡°Now, I¡¯m going to end the connection between the Elf Race and Ramirez!¡± With that, Vincent transformed into a ray of light and soared into the sky. He flew directly toward the giant-like Ramirez. Adolphus and the others, who were watching Vincent¡¯s every move, could not help but have solemn expressions on their faces. ¡°What is he trying to do?¡± ¡°The Ultimate Evil Lord and Ramirez are currently fighting with all their might. Charging over at this moment is courting death! Could it be that he is trying to end his own life?¡± Everyone was busy guessing when suddenly, streams of divine flame spread out from Vincent¡¯s flaming wings, protecting him as he charged into the center of the battlefield where the Ultimate Evil Lord and Ramirez were. Under everyone¡¯s shocked gazes, Vincent flew into the space between Ramirez¡¯s brows. He raised his left hand and smashed it heavily on the space between Ramirez¡¯s brows. ¡°God¡¯s punishment!¡± Vincent did not hesitate to use the Hand of God. The super powerful skill that everyone thought was Vincent¡¯s amulet was a secret weapon that Vincent wanted to leave behind to give Ramirez a fatal blow! When Adolphus saw the scene, he could not help but sigh in admiration, ¡°We all thought that Vincent was afraid of death. Little did we know that he has always lived for death. When facing enemies, he will never retreat. He will never hold back!¡± Vincent¡¯s body turned golden. He had four arms and golden wings on his back. He directly entered the space between Ramirez¡¯s brows. Ramirez, who was trying his best to resist the law chains, first felt a rumble in his head, and then he lost all consciousness. ¡°Boom!¡± Ramirez¡¯s huge head instantly exploded and transformed into the aura of the Demon World that filled the sky. Based on his previous observation, Vincent had long sensed that the aura of the Demon World all over Ramirez¡¯s body had converged toward the center of his brows. This meant that the center of his brows was his demon core! In addition, under the attack of God¡¯s punishment, Ramirez had no chance of being reborn! After Ramirez¡¯s head exploded, his body began to disintegrate bit by bit. First, it disintegrated into the aura of the Demon World. After that, it turned into the purest psionic power, dissipating between the heaven and earth. The Elf World soon returned to its original state. The black clouds in the sky disappeared in an instant, and the green plants on the ground began to grow luxuriantly. The Origin Divine Trees broke out of the ground one after another, symbolizing that the Elf Race had once regained their vitality and had started a brand-new era! Chapter 518 - Retreat to Advance, and Fight for a Chance ¡°Gajero is dead, we¡¯ve succeeded!¡± The elf army cheered happily when they saw Ramirez vanish into thin air. On the other hand, the army from the capital of Ultimate Evil were confused when they saw their opponents celebrating their victory. They all stopped and looked around. They did not understand which side had lost. Adolphus and the others, who were in the sky, finally witnessed Vincent using his Hand of God. However, they longer needed to besiege Vincent. This was because they believed that the Ultimate Evil Lord would take care of him. However, at that moment, the Ultimate Evil Lord¡¯s face had become thin, and his figure was like an old man who was near death. The confrontation between him and Ramirez earlier had reached a critical stage. They were both fighting for their lives. Although it was destined for the Ultimate Evil Lord to win, the fight had caused great damage to his body. Vincent¡¯s sudden attack had broken the balance between the two, causing Ramirez to suffer a crushing defeat. At the same time, it had also exposed the Ultimate Evil Lord¡¯s weakest side. However, the Ultimate Evil Lord did not fear Vincent despite his weakness being exposed. He took a deep breath and withdrew all the law chains in the sky into the domain behind him. ¡°Vincent! I can tell that you have strong feelings for the elves, but if you want to become strong, you should give up your feelings! You have used the Hand of God. You have no power to stop us from doing anything. If you don¡¯t surrender, I will order the extermination of this race!¡± said the Ultimate Evil Lord slowly with a weak face. However, his tone was very harsh, making everyone tremble in fear. At that moment, all the elves turned their gazes toward Vincent. If Vincent chose to fight the Ultimate Evil Lord to the end, then all the elves are willing to pay any price to fight together with their greatest God until the last moment! However, Vincent did not hesitate at all and directly ended his fire spiritualization. Only his flaming wings remained. They continued to emit the flame divine light and maintained his figure in mid-air. Vincent said to the Ultimate Evil Lord with a calm expression, ¡°I won¡¯t resist, but you must agree to one condition!¡± The Ultimate Evil Lord showed a hint of displeasure. He asked in a deep voice, ¡°What condition?¡± Vincent looked at the Ultimate Evil Lord and the powerful figures behind him. He turned to look at the elves on the ground and said in a serious tone, ¡°As long as you promise that you will not harm any elf, and then let me help the elves close the Black Hole, I will go back with you. I will be at your disposal. I will share with you the laws and authority that I have obtained. I can give you whatever you want!¡± The Ultimate Evil Lord¡¯s eyes were fixed on Vincent. It was as if he was caught in between a difficult decision. However, in fact, the Ultimate Evil was just hesitating whether to believe Vincent¡¯s sincerity. Invading the elves was meaningless to the Ultimate Evil Lord. Plus, his reconstruction of the capital of Ultimate Evil was basically complete. He no longer needed to plunder for more resources. At that moment, the only thing that the Ultimate Evil Lord wanted was the power of authority. Whether it was the flame authority that Vincent had obtained in the Arena of Life and Death, or the power of modification authority that he had suddenly revealed, they were all abilities that the Ultimate Evil Lord yearned for the most. Out of the four god-level abilities, the Ultimate Evil Lord had already possessed the power of law and the power of domain. His progress in becoming a god was already 50% complete! As long as he obtained the power of authority, the Ultimate Evil Lord would be able to take another step toward becoming a god-level powerhouse. At that time, he would no longer have to be afraid of the Protoss that gave Vincent the Hand of God! It was not that the Ultimate Evil Lord had not thought of other solutions. Back when Vincent had escaped from the capital, the Ultimate Evil Lord wanted to transfer the modification authority from Adolphus onto himself. However, after countless attempts, he almost tortured Adolphus to death, but was still unable to successfully transfer the modification authority to himself. This left him no choice but to turn his gaze back to Vincent. After all, Vincent knew how to teach others the modification authority! Therefore, his burning purpose was to capture Vincent alive. However, the Ultimate Evil lord did not dare to believe Vincent¡¯s conditions. This was because, in his eyes, Vincent was a very bad liar. Not only did he deceive his trust, but he had also deceived his adopted daughter. He had tricked a group of experts in the capital of Ultimate Evil to kill each other, so much so that the vampires had lost a level 75 leader! As Vincent had suddenly agreed to compromise, the Ultimate Evil Lord became wary. He did not dare to accept his offer. Vincent noticed that the Ultimate Evil Lord was hesitating. He smiled and said, ¡°Today, you must agree to my conditions! If you dare to hurt any member of the Elf Race, or even touch any of the Elf Race¡¯s resources, I will immediately escape and spend the rest of my life taking revenge on you and the entire capital of Ultimate Evil! Right now, you are too weak. Although my strength is not comparable to the others, I will not be at a disadvantage when it comes to escaping. If you allow me to escape, are you sure you will be able to find my whereabouts again?¡± The Ultimate Evil Lord no longer hesitated and immediately said, ¡°Alright, I can agree to your conditions, but you must first hand over Irene!¡± Vincent did not expect the Ultimate Evil Lord to think so highly of Irene. However, he would not let any of his companions fall into the hands of the Ultimate Evil Lord. Therefore, he sneered and said, ¡°Long before we came here, Irene and I had already parted ways. Moreover, she is not willing to see you now. After all, it was you who personally destroyed her home and killed her clansmen back then!¡± The Ultimate Evil Lord suddenly trembled. His eyes were instantly filled with killing intent toward Vincent. He was ready to kill Vincent at any time. However, his anger quickly disappeared and turned into indifference. He decided to let go of everything. The Ultimate Evil Lord sighed in a deep voice, ¡°Forget it. Since she already knows, then our father-daughter relationship will end here! But you must not play any tricks on me, or else I will definitely destroy everything you want to protect!¡± Vincent spread his hands and nodded, ¡°Deal! Now you should give me some time, I want to start making arrangements to close the Black Hole of the Elf Race!¡± The Ultimate Evil Lord asked with a surprised expression, ¡°You have the ability to close the Black Hole?¡± Vincent nodded and said confidently, ¡°Of course! If you want me to help you close the black hole in the capital of Ultimate Evil, I can do it too!¡± The Ultimate Evil Lord did not answer Vincent¡¯s suggestion. Instead, he waved his hands and summoned a purple chain from the void. It extended in front of Vincent and bound Vincent¡¯s right wrist. The Ultimate Evil Lord warned coldly, ¡°This is my space law chain. If you leave the space where I am, my law chain will pull you back and destroy your body and soul! Now you can move freely, but you only have one day!¡± Vincent shook his right hand and realized that the law chain would not affect his movements. Thus, he put his knife back into its sheath indifferently and said to the Ultimate Evil Lord with a smile, ¡°Then we will meet again here one day later!¡± The Ultimate Evil Lord did not have any objections when he heard that. He raised his hand and waved it in the air. Three spaceships quickly flew over and began to connect with one another in the air. It formed a huge castle and landed in the deep pit in Imperial City. The Ultimate Evil Lord immediately turned around and flew back into the castle. Adolphus and the others looked at Vincent before leading their men into the castle. Vincent took a deep breath and let down the pressure in his heart. He turned around and flew back to the elf army. Vincent said to the elf army with a happy face, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to Serene Spring City and have a celebratory feast!¡± The elf army, on the other hand, had a look of grief and indignation on their faces. It was difficult for them to accept that the god they believed in was being forced to leave just like that. Dave and Melissa, who had already become gods, came up to Vincent and said with a solemn expression, ¡°Vincent, don¡¯t go with them. The Elf Race can die in battle for their beliefs, but they cannot watch you be humiliated!¡± Vincent walked forward and put his hands on the shoulders of his two disciples. He hugged them and walked alongside the army of elves. They headed toward Serene Spring City. Vincent smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be sad. My destination has always been the depths of the Black Hole. It doesn¡¯t matter how I leave! Right now, they can only threaten me with the survival of the elves. After I help you close the Black Hole, what right do they have to control me?¡± After hearing Vincent¡¯s confident retort, Dave and Melissa felt a little better, but they did not completely believe that Vincent had the means to escape from their hands. After all, the other party was a powerhouse that was stronger than Ramirez. Even if Vincent did not have any worries, escaping from their hands would be a matter of life and death. However, Vincent had already comforted everyone with such confidence. Hence, everyone could only accept it. Vincent looked at his disciples who were no longer resisting and said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s right! You must remember that we defeated Ramirez today, eliminated the Demon Race¡¯s control over the Elf Race, and took back the Elf World. This is a great victory, and we must celebrate it with a wild celebration! Also, send someone to the headquarters of the Light Guardian Council to inform Horace to hurry back. Tomorrow, I want you to cooperate with me to close the Elf Race¡¯s Black Hole so that the Elf Race will not be threatened by the outside world from now on!¡± Dave and Melissa bowed their heads and replied, ¡°Yes!¡± They did not want the gloominess and reluctance on their faces to affect the other elves. After returning to Serene Spring City, a grand banquet was quickly organized under the arrangements of Melissa and Dave. During the banquet, all the elves were singing praises to Vincent, showing their joy and excitement through drinking, singing, and dancing. Only a few elves appeared to be unhappy during the banquet. Other than Dave and Melissa, the most unhappy one was High Priest Monica. After knowing that Vincent would leave the next day, Monica felt that she had lost everything even though she was sitting beside Vincent at this time. Vincent raised his wine glass and clinked it lightly with the glass in Monica¡¯s hand. He smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be unhappy. You are my number one believer. From now on, no matter where I go, I can respond to you. We can keep communicating at any time!¡± Upon hearing that, Monica looked at Vincent with excitement and asked happily, ¡°Really? No matter where you go in the future, will you continue to look after the Elf Race?¡± Vincent nodded and said seriously, ¡°Yes, it is my responsibility to protect the Elf Race, just like how I want to protect the Human Race. If there is a chance in the future, I can also tell you how to build a teleportation array. When the Human Race and the Elf Race establish an independent channel, we might meet again one day!¡± Monica instantly swept away the haze in her heart and said with anticipation, ¡°That¡¯s good! From now on, the Elf Race and the Human Race are allies!¡± Vincent nodded and looked at Dave and Melissa. They were Vincent¡¯s disciples and had witnessed Vincent¡¯s contribution to the Elf Race. Dave and Melissa nodded and said, ¡°Master, we have unanimously decided that from now on, you are the supreme god of the Elf Race, and your status is far above that of the other gods. You have the right to represent the Elf Race and express goodwill to any race. The entire Elf Race will follow your will and never go against it!¡± Vincent raised his cup and cheered, ¡°Okay, then I wish the elf gods prosperity and well-being!¡± Everyone raised their cups together and replied to Vincent, ¡°I wish the elf gods prosperity and well-being!¡± After drinking wine, Vincent suddenly felt a large amount of power of faith surge in his body. The divine spark between his brows condensed into a red-light spot, symbolizing that the position of the divine spark in front of Vincent was becoming smaller and smaller. It gradually became a magic treasure and an ability that Vincent could control freely. At the same time, Vincent¡¯s strength had improved once again. He had become a level 47 creature, which also meant that he had won the faith of all the elves! After a night, the elves in Serene Spring City were still in deep sleep after a hangover. Vincent brought Melissa and Dave out of the city gate silently, and he happened to see Horace, who had rushed back overnight. ¡°Sir Vincent, you¡¯ve succeeded! I saw countless Origin Divine Trees growing in the Tias Mountain Range. This means that the Elf Race has returned on the right track and can continue to develop in the direction of prosperity!¡± The moment Horace saw Vincent, he took the initiative to share the good news. Vincent nodded slightly and said to Horace, ¡°The evil has passed. City Lord Winnie is leading Linus around to persuade the other elves and expose the collusion between the twelve apostles and the demons to the public. I believe that all the elves will soon choose to worship the elf gods again. Now is the time for me to leave. I will need the three of you who represent the highest ruler of the elves, to cooperate with me in front of the Black Hole. We will seal the Black Hole together!¡± Horace looked at Vincent with surprise and confusion. He asked, ¡°Are you leaving so soon? Actually, the elves still need you to guide them!¡± Vincent raised his right hand and waved it in the air. Soon, a purple chain tied to his wrist appeared. The other end of the chain led to the void. No one knew who was holding the other end. Vincent said with a relaxed expression, ¡°I had no choice! An old friend came to pick me up, so I can only hitch a ride and leave!¡± Although Horace still had questions, he noticed that Dave and Melissa¡¯s expressions were not good. They seemed to have a lot on their minds, so he could only remain silent in a daze and follow Vincent to Imperial City. At that moment, in the steel castle, the weak Ultimate Evil Lord was sitting on his throne and was coughing non-stop. Standing in front of him were the leaders of the high-ranking races. After seeing that the Ultimate Evil Lord¡¯s condition was even worse than the day before, Adolphus and the others still did not dare to be rebellious. This was because they knew that the weak Ultimate Evil Lord still had the ability to kill everyone. Moreover, they still needed to continue living in the capital of Ultimate Evil. They needed to continue to receive the protection of the Ultimate Evil Lord. Marcus walked forward and said to the Ultimate Evil Lord with a concerned look, ¡°Lord, it¡¯s not yet time to meet with Vincent. Do you want to seize the time to recover your strength? After all, in your current state, it¡¯s very easy for Vincent to have evil thoughts toward you!¡± The Ultimate Evil Lord shook his head and sighed softly, ¡°I¡¯m not injured. It¡¯s just that when I was fighting with Gajero¡¯s clone, I had used up too much energy and my foundation was damaged. If I want to recover my strength, I will have to meditate in seclusion. However, I still need to maintain the law chains that bind Vincent. Otherwise, once he escapes, it¡¯ll be like looking for a needle in a haystack if I want to catch him again!¡± All the leaders fell silent. After what had happened, they all looked at Vincent from a completely different perspective. This man was not only a liar but also a madman that no one could see through! Whether it was Vincent who was still alive after trading with the Protoss, or whether he had given up on his safety to kill Ramirez, these were all actions that ordinary individuals could not understand. However, Vincent had used this unique style to shock those self-proclaimed experts who thought they were high-level creatures. They all had the strength of a level 60 creature and above, but they did not dare to face the powerful Gajero. In order to avoid the demons, they could only hide in the capital of Ultimate Evil. However, Vincent could always fight on the front line against Gajero. He did not care about life and death, and he did not care about the price. He also wanted to do his best to give the demons a heavy blow. This made Adolphus and the others who had been deceived by Vincent, felt both hatred and respect for him. At that moment, a Feathered Monster warrior walked into the hall and said respectfully, ¡°Ultimate Evil Lord and leaders, Vincent has arrived!¡± The Ultimate Evil Lord stood up and raised his hand. He grabbed the purple chain that had gradually appeared in the air. He then followed it outside of the castle. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go and see how he closes the Black Hole!¡± Adolphus and the others followed behind him and walked out of the castle gate. They saw Vincent with a calm expression and the three elves who were traveling with him. Vincent sized up the Ultimate Evil Lord and said, ¡°Not only is your condition not getting better, but it¡¯s getting worse! It seems that maintaining the law chain has quite a big impact on you! I wonder if you can hold on until everyone returns to the capital of Ultimate Evil?¡± The Ultimate Evil Lord stared deeply at Vincent and said in a deep voice, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. After you close the Black Hole, I will have my own way to control you!¡± Vincent nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Then let¡¯s set off. I need to enter the Black Hole World and cooperate with these elves in the Elf World. Only then can I re-seal the Black Hole!¡± Kaeger, who was standing behind the Ultimate Evil Lord, could not help but ask, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you let us go directly into the Black Hole yesterday and wait for you? Why did you wait until now to set off?¡± Vincent¡¯s face suddenly revealed a harmless and brilliant smile. He said softly, ¡°There are many companions who came with me. I can¡¯t lock them in Elf World, so I must buy some time for them to leave. I believe that with the Ultimate Evil Lord¡¯s status and measure, he won¡¯t mind my little plans, right?¡± Chapter 519 - : Was Fraught With Danger, They Had Obtained a Divine Artifact When everyone heard what Vincent said, they could not help but reveal shocked expressions. They had originally thought that Vincent had no choice but to agree to the Ultimate Evil Lord¡¯s request as the Ultimate Evil Lord was too powerful. However, they did not expect Vincent to make preparations in advance. This was especially so for Dave and Melissa. They suddenly remembered that none of their companions showed up to the banquet the night before. Whether it was Avril, Angelina, Kurt, Ebenezer, Guru Harson, or Daniel, none of them had shown up. It turned out that they had long fled to the Black Hole World! For the sake of his companions, it was understandable that Vincent had made such arrangements. Not only did Dave and the others think that Vincent had done the right thing, even Adolphus and the others felt that this was in line with Vincent¡¯s style. What truly shocked everyone was that Vincent had told the truth to the Ultimate Evil Lord. In addition, he had just ridiculed the Ultimate Evil Lord¡¯s injuries. Was he not just blatantly telling the Ultimate Evil Lord that as long as he left Elf World and closed the Black Hole, he would be completely unburdened and could escape at any time? Was he trying to provoke the Ultimate Evil Lord? The Ultimate Evil Lord stared at Vincent for a long time before he suddenly laughed hoarsely. His laughter was mixed with anger and coldness. He was like a monster that wanted to devour everything. The Ultimate Evil Lord stopped laughing and asked in a cold tone, ¡°Are you trying to challenge me? Are you determined to escape on the way back?¡± Vincent nodded. He continued to smile and said, ¡°I just want to remind you to be more careful with me! After all, I will never surrender without a fight. On the way back, you must seize the time to recover and arrange for the others to watch over me. However, your subordinates used to be my friends. If they showed mercy to me or were bewitched by me and accidentally let me go, wouldn¡¯t that mean that all your efforts would be for naught?¡± ¡°What the f*ck¡­¡± Kaeger and the others begin to curse after hearing that. They wanted nothing more than to rush over and sew Vincent¡¯s mouth shut. Not only did Vincent not take the initiative to beg for mercy, but he even wanted to sow discord between them. What was even more ridiculous was that he was so brazen. He simply did not respect them as high-level creatures and their status as leaders. The respect in everyone¡¯s hearts toward Vincent had completely disappeared. Instead, they wanted to tear him into pieces! Kaeger took the initiative to say, ¡°Ultimate Evil Lord! After we leave, I would like to personally guard him for you! We¡¯ll take good care of him along the way. I guarantee that when we return to the capital of Ultimate Evil, we¡¯ll make him kneel in front of you and admit his mistake!¡± Marcus also volunteered, ¡°Count me in. I wanted to teach him a good lesson previously. Now that I have the opportunity, I must teach him a lesson!¡± Although Adolphus was also disgusted with Vincent, he maintained his silence. He did not imitate Kaeger and Marcus, who were eager to express their loyalty to the Ultimate Evil Lord. This was because what Vincent said was what the Ultimate Evil Lord was most worried about! The temptation of the power of God could not even be rejected by the Ultimate Evil Lord, let alone other individuals! If Vincent offered the power of God to the individuals guarding him in exchange for freedom, no one could guarantee what the result would be! Even if they all guarded Vincent together, there was still the possibility of them cooperating with each other or backstabbing each other! Therefore, even though Kaeger and Marcus had taken the initiative to guard Vincent, their actions did not represent loyalty. Instead, it aroused the suspicion of the Ultimate Evil Lord! The leader of the Star Race, Manfred, also thought of the same point. Hence, he chose to remain silent and let Kaeger and Marcus act like clowns in front of the Ultimate Evil Lord. The Ultimate Evil Lord stretched out his left hand and clenched it in the air. A dark purple scepter instantly appeared. ¡°Enough! I have my own plans for this matter. Let¡¯s leave this place first!¡± The Ultimate Evil Lord held the scepter and slammed it heavily on the ground. He was not bothered by Kaeger and Marcus. Instead, he sneered at Vincent and said, ¡°No matter what you are planning, I will still maintain my demeanor and give you the chance to seal the Black Hole. Follow me!¡± With that, the Ultimate Evil Lord turned around and walked back into the spaceship. Vincent took a deep breath and nodded at Dave and the others. He then walked into the spaceship under the disdainful eyes of Kaeger, Marcus, and the others. Dave followed behind Vincent and whispered to Melissa, ¡°Why do I suddenly feel that even if Vincent left with them, he might not be at a disadvantage?¡± Melissa shook her head slightly, signaling Dave not to speak. At the same time, the worry in her heart had eased a lot. With just a few words, Vincent had caused a group of powerhouses to become jealous. They even began cursing at each other. It seemed that Vincent really had a way to deal with them, which made them feel much more at ease! When Vincent and the others walked onto the spaceship, the steel castle immediately rose into the air and separated into three spaceships. They headed straight toward the Black Hole outside Dark Yuan City. Before leaving the Black Hole, the spaceship slowly stopped. Melissa, Dave, and Horace bid farewell to Vincent reluctantly and jumped off the spaceship. Vincent then followed the remaining individuals from the capital of Ultimate Evil into the Black Hole and left Elf World. He made sure that the Elf World was no longer in danger. After entering the Black Hole, Vincent walked to the front of the Black Hole and opened his arms as if he was brewing something. The remaining individuals were observing his every move. In order to close the Black Hole, other than the god¡¯s will of Elf World, Vincent will also need to mobilize the origin power of the Black Hole World. However, the Cup of Fate was still with Ebenezer. Therefore, Vincent had no choice but to try another method. When he was still in the Human World, Vincent had a teacher whom he had only known for 20 days. He was a top genius of the Human Race! Not only did he teach Vincent many of the necessary abilities to become strong, but he had also taught Vincent the ability that was always considered taboo by the Human Race, the ability to control the power of Black Holes! Back when he was helping the Beast Race close the Black Hole, Vincent could not mobilize enough Black Hole power because he was too weak. He could only rely on the special ability of the Cup of Fate. However, at that moment, Vincent wanted to try and see if he could use his own strength to mobilize sufficient Black Hole power! Even if it was not possible, Vincent could also inform Kurt through the mini headset and have Ebenezer throw the Cup of Fate into the space tunnel. Vincent could naturally use the tunnel token to get the Cup of Fate. He would not let the Ultimate Evil Lord have the slightest chance to take Ebenezer hostage. Vincent also did not want to expose the existence of the Cup of Fate and the Cosmic Threads in front of the Ultimate Evil Lord! Vincent began to focus his mind and followed the techniques taught by his master to mobilize the power of the surrounding black holes. He felt like a child trying to push a lofty mountain. However, this was only the beginning for Vincent! ¡°Flaming Sun Divine Body!¡± shouted Vincent. His entire body instantly entered the state of fire spiritualization. He spread the flaming wings on his back and countless divine flames of fire appeared, causing his power to increase exponentially. Vincent was currently growing from a child to a giant that was on par with a tall mountain. He slowly loosen his hands and finally began to be driven by his will. In the spaceship, the Ultimate Evil Lord gathered his subordinates to observe Vincent, their eyes filled with anticipation. ¡°Can the power of the Black Hole really be controlled? Throughout all the races that I have met, I have never seen anyone who can use the power of the Black Hole. If there really is someone who can do it, wouldn¡¯t that mean that he would be able to move freely between tens of thousands of worlds and be invincible?¡± asked Manfred. He frowned and sighed with a solemn expression. He simply could not believe that Vincent was able to control the power of the Black Hole. The Ultimate Evil Lord said in a deep voice, ¡°The power of a Black Hole can indeed be controlled. I¡¯ve seen someone do it before!¡± Manfred and the others turned to look at the Ultimate Evil Lord. However, they did not dare to ask who that individual was. The Ultimate Evil Lord sighed softly and muttered to himself, ¡°That person is Gajero. After he betrayed me and monopolized all the Black Hole treasures, he had mastered the ability to control the power of the Black Hole! However, I did not expect that a weak race like Vincent would be able to control the power of the Black Hole without powerful resources.¡± Adolphus suddenly said, ¡°Didn¡¯t everyone realize that Vincent is actually not an elder? Although the race he belongs to is weak, they have extremely high intelligence. That is an unparalleled talent!¡± After hearing that, everyone fell silent and continued to look at Vincent. At that moment, under Vincent¡¯s full power, the elf¡¯s Black Hole began to slowly shrink until it disappeared without a trace. In the Elf World, Dave and the others looked at the Black Hole that had completely disappeared as if they were in a dream. They could not believe that this was real. After a long while, they looked at the sky in front of them and muttered, ¡°Vincent is not only an elf god, but he is also the elf race¡¯s benefactor!¡± Vincent, who had successfully sealed the Black Hole, was also very excited. This was because he had received a gift from the Black Hole World during the process of activating the power of the Black Hole. He had obtained a brand-new ability, the Shadow of Desolation! As long as he was in the Black Hole World, Vincent could use the power of the Black Hole to create an invisible clone. The clone had the same level as Vincent and could use all of Vincent¡¯s abilities. This was because the essence of the clone was the purest power of the Black Hole. The clone was equivalent to a part of the Black Hole World. It would not be noticed by anyone! The Shadow of Desolation was equivalent to having an invisible method to kill. At the same time, it gave Vincent more confidence in his next plan! The Ultimate Evil Lord who had been paying attention to Vincent was filled with ecstasy and greed. From the Ultimate Evil Lord¡¯s point of view, Vincent seemed to have endless treasures on him. Not only did he have the authority that he yearned for, but he also had an even rarer ability, the ability to control the power of the Black Hole! As long as he slowly dug out Vincent¡¯s secrets, the Ultimate Evil Lord believed that he would soon be able to raise his strength to be on par with, or even surpass, Gajero¡¯s! ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have so many secrets. This time, I will definitely hold you firmly in my hands!¡± The Ultimate Evil Lord sighed greedily as he threw the scepter in his hand toward Vincent. The bottom of the scepter was like a sharp sword. It cut through the void and pierced through Vincent¡¯s shoulder from behind and extended to the front of his body. Vincent, who was suddenly attacked, realized that he had lost all his strength. He could not bear the heavy burden and half-knelt on the ground. He was unable to heal the wounds on his body and blood was continuously flowing out. At the same time, the law chains tied to Vincent¡¯s wrist instantly fell off and returned to the Ultimate Evil Lord¡¯s hands. The Ultimate Evil Lord walked behind Vincent with a smug expression and said in a low voice, ¡°You wanted me to take my time to recover so that you will have the opportunity to escape. It¡¯s a pity that you don¡¯t know that I have more than one method to control you!¡± Vincent lowered his head and looked at the staff that pierced through his shoulder. Suddenly, a system notification appeared before his eyes. Weapon: World Weight Level: Universe-Class, God-Level Weapon Description: A god-level weapon that the Ultimate Evil Lord has been continuously polishing through his own comprehension of space law and domain power over the years. It contains a portion of domain power. Ability 1: Curse of Disgust. It can cast curses on any target but only has a 20% success rate, causing the target to lose all power within 24 hours. Ability 2: Supreme Edge. The wound cut by the scepter cannot be healed. At the same time, it can trigger the Curse of Disgust by 100%. Ability 3: Domain Key. It can make minor adjustments to other individuals¡¯ domains. It has 100% right to modify the user¡¯s own domain. Vincent looked at the weapon description in front of him. He could not help but smile and laugh to himself, ¡°Hehe, I didn¡¯t expect there to be such a pleasant surprise!¡± The Ultimate Evil Lord ignored Vincent and said, ¡°This scepter is my masterpiece. You have no chance to escape. You won¡¯t have the chance to bewitch those who oppress you, because some of them want you dead!¡± With that, the Ultimate Evil Lord then turned to look at Lionel, the new leader of the vampires. The Ultimate Evil Lord said, ¡°Vincent is under the full custody of the vampires. No one is allowed to interfere. Before returning to the capital of Ultimate Evil, the vampires can do anything to Vincent as long as he reaches the capital of Ultimate Evil alive!¡± After hearing that, Lionel¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. He said with a face full of joy, ¡°Thank you, Lord. The Vampire Race will forever remember your kindness. I also pledge my life to you. I will definitely let Vincent reach the capital of Ultimate Evil alive!¡± The Ultimate Evil Lord walked in front of Vincent and said with a face full of pride, ¡°Lionel is Justin¡¯s disciple. You killed his master. This kind of hatred is something that you cannot resolve no matter what! I want to see how you can escape from my hands while I am in seclusion.¡± Vincent raised his head and squeezed out a smile. He was in a lot of pain. He said to the Ultimate Evil Lord, ¡°Nothing is absolute. I am still far from the capital of Ultimate Evil. I still have a chance!¡± The Ultimate Evil Lord sneered and said, ¡°Good! Then I will wait and see where you get your chance from!¡± With that, the Ultimate Evil Lord turned around and left. He walked into the isolation room with pride and confidence. Lionel lifted Vincent up with one hand and looked at the others sternly. He then carried Vincent into the depths of the cabin. They soon arrived at the territory of the vampires. The vampires surrounded the cell and guarded it tightly. They did not give anyone the chance to get close to the cell, nor did they give the individuals in the cell any chance to escape. Lionel was standing alone in the cell. He looked at Vincent who was hanging on the roof with a solemn face. He did not know why, but he suddenly felt that he might have fallen into Vincent¡¯s trap! This was because, at that moment, Vincent was not afraid. Instead, he was smiling happily. ¡°Vincent, you are about to die. Why are you still smiling? Justin, our leader, was killed by you personally. I will take my revenge today! Don¡¯t assume that just because the Ultimate Evil Lord wants you to live, you have nothing to fear. I have many ways to make life worse than death!¡± said Lionel to Vincent angrily. Vincent nodded and said calmly, ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t have to describe how much you hate me. I understand everything. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have spent so much effort to have you, a follower, come and guard me!¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Lionel looked at Vincent in shock. The way Vincent addressed him earlier was how his teacher, Justin, used to speak to him when he was young! Vincent narrowed his eyes and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s an old man who wants to see you personally. He will explain everything to you clearly!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, an illusory figure floated out from Vincent¡¯s body. It was Justin, who had woken up from his slumber. Actually, Justin was already awake when Vincent obtained the Judgment Hand from the Light Guardian Council. However, even after facing the chaotic battle between Ramirez and Gajero, Vincent did not allow Justin to appear. He was waiting for this particular moment. Justin looked at the disciple in front of him and asked with a smile, ¡°My follower, I didn¡¯t expect that you would take over my position. Did the few remaining old fellows in the race make things difficult for you?¡± Lionel knelt down with an excited face and said with incomparable respect, ¡°Master! After your death, the threat faced by the Vampire Race increased day by day. The members of the race can only maintain their original positions if they are united. Therefore, the seniors all support me!¡± Justin nodded with great gratification and then said, ¡°In that case, I am relieved! Now put Vincent down!¡± Lionel asked in shock, ¡°What?¡± For a moment, Lionel suspected that Justin was just an illusion created by Vincent. Otherwise, how could his teacher who was killed by Vincent let Vincent off the hook? Justin looked at Lionel and could not help but clench his teeth. He turned around and waved his hand. The chain that was hanging onto Vincent broke causing Vincent to fall heavily to the ground. Lionel quickly stood up and questioned Justin, ¡°Master, how can you let him go? He was the one who killed you!¡± However, he did not expect Justin to berate him directly, ¡°Idiot! I have a symbiotic relationship with Vincent now. If he dies, then I will completely disappear. Do you want my soul to scatter?¡± Lionel subconsciously shivered and quickly shook his head, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± Vincent struggled to get up from the ground. He slowly pushed the Ultimate Evil Lord¡¯s scepter out of his wound and said, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t make things difficult for him! Later, if we want to escape, we still need him to cooperate with us!¡± Justin and Lionel turned to look at Vincent, and in the next second, their eyes widened. Vincent picked up the scepter that fell on the ground with his left hand and pulled out the Return Journey of the Dead with his right hand. He sighed softly, ¡°Merge!¡± Chapter 520 - : Divine Weapon Fusion, Escape Safely As Vincent spoke, a strange light suddenly appeared in his hands and enveloped both the scepter and the Return Journey of the Dead. The light merged the two weapons into one at a speed visible to the naked eye. This was the first time Vincent had displayed the ability to fuse weapons in front of others. As the situation was urgent, he had no other way. At the same time, he wanted to use this magical method to intimidate Lionel. In the blink of an eye, only a long black and purple blade remained in Vincent¡¯s hand! The blade was sharp and suffused with a demonic purple light. The weight of the blade had increased by a lot and its appearance was in line with Vincent¡¯s expectations. At the same time, the information regarding the weapon appeared in front of Vincent¡¯s eyes once again. Weapon: Hell¡¯s Blade Level: X-Class weapon Evolution Progress: 20% Weapon Attributes Attribute 1: Hell¡¯s Blade can evolve by devouring psionic weapons. Attribute 2: Hell¡¯s Blade has fused with the core of a world and has the potential to be upgraded to the Undead World. At that time, it can become the key to opening the Undead World. Attribute 3: Before Hell¡¯s Blade is upgraded, it can still use a portion of the power of the world. When the user draws its blade, it can summon the Purgatory of Nature, which has a range of 100 meters. Within the domain of the Purgatory of Nature, the user can control a portion of the power of the world. Attribute 4: Hell¡¯s Blade can condense the power of a world. At the same time, it loses all attack attributes. However, every time the blade is swung, it will be enhanced by the power of the world, bringing with it a huge amount of power. Additional Abilities Ability 1: Curse of Disgust. It can cast curses on any target but only has a 20% success rate, causing the target to lose all power within 24 hours. Ability 2: Supreme Edge. The wound cut by the scepter cannot be healed. At the same time, it can trigger the Curse of Disgust by 100%. Ability 3: Domain Key. It can make minor adjustments to other individuals¡¯ domains. It has 100% right to modify the user¡¯s own domain. Vincent looked at the newly upgraded weapon. He was very satisfied with all its attributes. Not only did it retain and strengthen the original abilities of the Return Journey of the Dead, but it had also perfectly inherited the three special abilities of the scepter. The two weapons had complemented each other perfectly. The Supreme Edge ability had canceled out the original blunt blade of the Return Journey of the Dead. It also ensured that an enemy¡¯s wound could not be healed. It could also activate the Curse of Disgust at the same time. It was truly a god-level close combat ability! The Domain Key allowed Vincent to have 100% modification rights to the attributes of his own domain. It also allowed Vincent to perfectly control the Purgatory of Nature. This would make his combat ability even stronger! Vincent was happy. He turned to look at his side and found that Justin and Lionel had long stopped arguing about whether to let him go. Instead, they were looking at him in shock. Lionel raised his hand and pointed at Vincent. His whole body trembled as he said, ¡°That is the Ultimate Evil Lord¡¯s favorite weapon. Where, where did it go?¡± Vincent just waved the Return Journey of the Dead. He did not say anything else. Justin seemed to have guessed the answer and could not help but swallow his saliva nervously. Although he had built a relationship with Vincent, he could not help but be afraid of the Ultimate Evil Lord. It was natural for creatures to want to escape from the Ultimate Evil Lord. This was understandable. However, if Vincent stole the Ultimate Evil Lord¡¯s favorite weapon along the way, this enmity would probably be even greater! After seeing that Vincent had ignored him, Lionel turned to look at Justin and said solemnly, ¡°Master, you¡¯ve seen how arrogant this person is. If it wasn¡¯t for your sake, I would have killed him on the spot!¡± Justin was silent. He did not doubt his disciple¡¯s determination to kill Vincent at that moment. Vincent stood up at this time and said with a smug look, ¡°Alright, if it wasn¡¯t for your master¡¯s sake, I wouldn¡¯t have let you guard me!¡± Lionel turned to glare at Vincent and roared, ¡°Shut up! Letting me guard you was arranged by Ultimate Evil Lord, what has it got to do with you?¡± Vincent smiled and turned to look at Justin. Justin said seriously, ¡°You becoming Vincent¡¯s guard was indeed arranged by Vincent himself! Think about it carefully. Did you not notice what Vincent said to the Ultimate Evil Lord today? Can¡¯t you tell that he was trying to make the Ultimate Evil Lord wary of his own subordinates? As the Ultimate Evil Lord is worried that his subordinates will be bewitched by Vincent, you automatically became the best candidate to watch him. This is because the Ultimate Evil Lord knows about the relationship between you and me. He knows how much you will hate Vincent!¡± Lionel finally understood after listening to Justin¡¯s explanation. He said with a shocked expression, ¡°So, he knows that even if he is taken away by the Ultimate Evil Lord, he will have a way to escape safely? But when did he plan this? Was it today or did he think of it last night?¡± Justin looked at Vincent and said softly, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know when he prepared this plan, I guess he had already thought of this plan when he learned of the arrival of the Ultimate Evil Lord!¡± Vincent nodded, smiled, and said, ¡°That¡¯s right! Because as long as the Ultimate Evil Lord can find this place, he will definitely bring along his reliable subordinates. The vampires will definitely not let go of this opportunity to take revenge on me. As long as I am captured and handed over to the vampires, then my goal will be achieved!¡± Lionel could not help but suck in a breath of cold air as he listened to Vincent¡¯s frank explanation on how he planned to use the vampires. He asked with a displeased expression, ¡°But if the Ultimate Evil Lord trusts the various race leaders very much, then your previous sowing of discord would not have any effect. The ones who guard you would then be Kaeger and Marcus instead. At that time, I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t be as pleased as you are now!¡± Vincent shook his head and said with a disdainful expression, ¡°Actually, my plan is just to be on guard against one creature, that is the leader of the Star Race, Manfred. He is a smart one. After listening to me, he would definitely not take the initiative to request to hold me down. The Ultimate Evil Lord would also not take the initiative to request for an expert whose position was only second to him in the capital of Ultimate Evil to do such a trivial thing! As for the others, no matter who comes to watch over me, there¡¯s nothing to worry about!¡± Lionel asked with a puzzled face, ¡°Why?¡± Vincent lowered his head to look at the wound on his chest and said with confidence, ¡°Because the evil scepter can only seal my own power and not my ability to control the power of the Black Hole!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a ball of flame suddenly rose in front of Lionel, and it burned bigger and bigger, gradually turning into a giant fireball. Lionel frowned. Suddenly, he saw the outline of a figure in the flame. It seemed that there was an invisible and untouchable person standing in front of him. Vincent did not explain the origin of the illusory figure. Instead, he said, ¡°With him, I can kill others without them knowing. If there are more than two creatures guarding me at the same time, I can ask Justin to come out and help. I believe you know best that no one is able to be his match except for the Ultimate Evil Lord and Manfred!¡± Lionel nodded nervously. He could not help but think that if it were not for Justin, he would have been killed by Vincent using that invisible figure. Vincent kept the Return Journey of the Dead into the scabbard on his waist. He then controlled the invisible figure to disappear once again. This was the ability that he had just obtained, Shadow of Desolation. Although it was only his first time using it, Vincent was very satisfied with its ability. In the future, as long as he fought within the Black Hole, his strength would double. In addition to its terrifying concealment effect, Vincent¡¯s actual combat strength would also increase by more than ten times! In his excitement, Vincent said to Justin, ¡°Now that we¡¯ve explained everything, we should leave if you have nothing more to say!¡± Justin looked at Lionel and nodded in satisfaction. He did not say anything else and turned around to leave with Vincent. However, Lionel quickly walked in front of Vincent and Justin and opened his arms to stop them. ¡°Master, you can¡¯t leave!¡± Lionel looked at Justin nervously and said in a very awkward manner, ¡°I¡¯ve given my life to the Ultimate Evil Lord. If I let you escape, not only me, but all the vampires will suffer!¡± Lionel¡¯s request was so reasonable that Vincent and Justin could not help but understand that the safety of the vampires was at risk. They looked at each other subconsciously. Vincent made a fist gesture and raised his eyebrows to ask Justin. Justin shook his head. He made a hand gesture to Vincent and then turned to look at Lionel. He said to Lionel, ¡°Is the blood pool I created still there?¡± Lionel nodded with a blank look and said, ¡°It¡¯s still there! After master died, the blood pool has been treated as your legacy. No member is allowed to use it privately. Plus, there are no vampires that know how to use the blood pool anymore!¡± Justin nodded and turned to look at Vincent. He said in a commanding tone, ¡°Use your blood law to drain the energy in his body!¡± ¡°What?¡± Vincent and Lionel looked at Justin in shock. Lionel could not believe that his master would be so biased toward an outsider. He had even handed over the blood law to Vincent. Vincent did not expect Justin to be so ruthless. He could even do this to his own disciple! Vincent had originally proposed to beat Lionel up so that he would look like a starving dog. However, he did not expect Justin¡¯s idea to be even more vicious. He wanted to drain the energy in Lionel¡¯s body. Was that not equivalent to directly killing him? When Justin saw this, he had no choice but to explain, ¡°The vampires have a secret method. By collecting the essence of some high-level races, they can create a blood pool that can be used in conjunction with the blood laws. As long as you know how to use the blood pool, no matter how serious your injury is, you can quickly recover after entering the blood pool!¡± After saying that, Justin turned to look at Lionel and said in a deep voice, ¡°You are now the leader of the Vampire Race. Later, I will hand over the method to control the blood pool to you!¡± After hearing that, Lionel knelt on the ground with an excited face and said respectfully, ¡°Thank you, master!¡± After seeing that Lionel had accepted Justin¡¯s arrangement so quickly, Vincent did not hesitate anymore. He raised his hand and cast the blood law, absorbing all the life force in Lionel¡¯s body into his own body. As Lionel¡¯s surging life force entered his body, the wound on Vincent¡¯s chest, which was unable to heal initially, finally stopped bleeding. It soon began to repair itself at a speed visible to the naked eye. Meanwhile, Lionel became weaker and weaker. In the end, his entire body seemed to shrink, becoming shriveled and thin. He looked like a dried corpse that had been dried for thousands of years. Finally, under Justin¡¯s signal, Vincent put away the blood law and looked at Lionel¡¯s miserable state. He whispered, ¡°He¡¯s in such a bad state, but you can still restore him to his original state. It seems that the effect of the blood pool is extraordinary. You have to teach me later!¡± Justin nodded helplessly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s leave this place first!¡± Vincent nodded. Although this trip was a little dangerous, it was still full of rewards. It was time to escape. Otherwise, when the Ultimate Evil Lord recovered from his injuries, it would be difficult for him to escape. Vincent raised his hand and opened a space door in front of him, ¡°Modify and open the door!¡± Justin turned around and raised his hand. He condensed a red ball of light in the air and slowly pushed it into Lionel¡¯s mind. He then followed Vincent into the space door and disappeared. After receiving the method on how to use the blood pool, Lionel still did not forget to respectfully say, ¡°Your disciple wishes to send master off respectfully!¡± At the same time, in the closed-door training room of the spaceship, the Ultimate Evil Lord who had recovered a bit of vigor, suddenly opened his eyes and roared, ¡°Who dares to perform a space jump on my ship?¡± Chapter 521 - 1: Calculations Were in Place, and Every Step Came True The Ultimate Evil Lord, who had just recovered some of his strength, no longer had the time to continue cultivating. He walked out of the isolation room in a hurry and looked at Adolphus and the others who had walked out of their rooms. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Which one of you opened the space door just now?¡± Kaegar and the others shook their heads and looked at Adolphus. This was because only Adolphus had the authority to modify, and therefore, only he had the ability to open the space door. Adolphus quickly shook his head and said, ¡°Ultimate Evil Lord, I once swore to you that I would never open a space door in your territory without your permission!¡± It was an absolute rule in the capital of Ultimate Evil that space jumps were forbidden. Anyone who violated it would be severely punished. This was because the Ultimate Evil Lord was familiar with the space law. He knew the terrifying things that could be done through the space channel. Therefore, using the power of space in his territory was a taboo. The Ultimate Evil Lord could tell that Adolphus was not lying. However, he could clearly sense that someone had forcefully opened the space door. What worried him the most was that there was only one other individual who had this ability aside from Adolphus. The Ultimate Evil Lord shouted nervously, ¡°Go! Quickly find Lionel!¡± Adolphus and the others followed the Ultimate Evil Lord to the vampire¡¯s base with a blank look on their faces. They did not know what had happened because no one would have thought that Vincent would escape. In the capital of Ultimate Evil, other than things related to the power of God, they were allowed to share other information. This included the top-tier divine equipment that the Ultimate Evil Lord possessed. There were different levels of weapons within the 10,000 races of the Black Hole. However, everyone was familiar with the high-level weapons that could shake or even destroy a world. Weapons or equipment that could trigger tremors in a world or easily kill a level 80 creature were at the Universe Level! Weapons or equipment that could destroy a world or kill all level 89 creatures were at the World-Destroying Level! As for the legendary super divine weapon that could kill the celestials and restart the Black Hole universe, no one could prove the existence of such weapons. These weapons were at the World-Creating Levels! All the nobles in the capital of Ultimate Evil knew the scepter that the Ultimate Evil Lord loved the most contained the weight of a world. This was because it had the ability to modify domains and could change the rules of an entire world. This scepter had become a universe level artifact and was personally forged by him. It was also the source of his confidence and why he was qualified to become a god. Under the suppression of the weight of the world, it was not possible for Vincent to escape unless a miracle happened again. When everyone opened the door of the prison cell, they saw a broken iron chain and Lionel kneeling on the ground like a dried corpse! ¡°Leader!¡± A few vampires that were guarding the door rushed into the room and gave their blood to Lionel. They did not care about the danger. However, as Lionel had the strength of a level 60 creature, the blood of ordinary vampires was like a drop in the bucket for him. The Ultimate Evil Lord looked at the empty room and asked with a trembling voice, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Where¡¯s Vincent?¡± With the help of his subordinates, Lionel finally recovered some of his vitality. He said intermittently, ¡°Vincent¡¯s ability was not completely sealed, and he was in control of my master¡¯s soul. My master drained the life force in my body to heal Vincent¡¯s injuries!¡± ¡°Justin¡¯s soul?¡± The Ultimate Evil Lord exclaimed in disbelief. He felt his chest tighten and almost spat out a mouthful of blood. Justin had the strength of a level 75 creature, and he was also Lionel¡¯s master. Even if he killed Lionel, Lionel would not dare to fight back. The Ultimate Evil Lord realized that his decision to hand Vincent over to Lionel was not foolproof at all. In fact, it was a very dumb move! ¡°Where¡¯s my scepter?¡± The Ultimate Evil Lord did not care about anything else at that moment. He only wanted to know where his scepter was. Lionel shook his head helplessly, and sighed softly, ¡°I saw with my own eyes that after Vincent got rid of the shackles, he fused your divine weapon with his blade!¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± The Ultimate Evil Lord immediately spat out a mouthful of blood, and his complexion that had just recovered once again turned pale. After seeing this scene, Kaeger could not help but immediately go forward to support the Ultimate Evil Lord. He took the initiative to say, ¡°Ultimate Evil Lord, I request for orders to chase after Vincent. I want to get rid of this scourge in his body!¡± When the other race leaders heard that, they also took the initiative to step forward. Even Manfred, who had always stayed out of the matter, stepped forward. He agreed with Kaeger. ¡°We are willing to chase after Vincent for you!¡± Although they had a common enemy, everyone had their own ulterior motives. This was because the ability that Vincent displayed was too powerful. Not only did he have two god-level abilities, authority and law, but he could also control the power of the Black Hole. Plus, he could even control the soul of a level 75 creature and fuse his blade with a universe level divine weapon! All these were enough to touch the hearts of the strong. Plus, Vincent was still relatively weak but possessed many great powers. Such temptation was enough to motivate anyone. Hence, Manfred and the others were all highly motivated and became brave. They wanted to share the burden of the Ultimate Evil Lord. However, their hearts were focused on capturing Vincent for another purpose. Once they captured Vincent, they would be able to lead their men to rebel. From then on, they would no longer need the protection of the Ultimate Evil Lord! The Ultimate Evil Lord raised his hand to wipe the blood from his mouth. He looked at his subordinates in front of him with an expressionless face. He had already guessed their little plan, so he said in a deep voice, ¡°No! With my current condition, I have to return to the capital of Ultimate Evil to recuperate. As for Vincent, let him be free for now. I will definitely settle the score with him personally!¡± Manfred and the others felt helpless. They could only answer unwillingly, ¡°Yes!¡± The Ultimate Evil Lord then ordered the captain of the spaceship to speed up and head toward the capital of Ultimate Evil. Vincent, who was walking in the space tunnel, could not help but sneeze. He seemed to have sensed that someone was cursing him. Justin, who had not returned to Vincent¡¯s body, could not help but ask when he saw the situation, ¡°Do you think that the Ultimate Evil Lord would send his men to hunt you down in the Black Hole World in a fit of anger?¡± Vincent rubbed his nose and said confidently, ¡°No! Because I have left him a generous gift. Now he and his subordinates should be suspicious of each other. They will definitely not let the major races act on their own!¡± Justin, who was also a high-ranking official in the capital of Ultimate Evil immediately understood what Vincent said. He said thoughtfully, ¡°No wonder you chose to fuse the Ultimate Evil Lord¡¯s scepter in front of Lionel and me. You also chose to seal the Black Hole of the Elf Race whilst the Ultimate Evil Lord and his subordinates were watching. All of this was a plan to increase the greed of the Ultimate Evil Lord and the others toward you. From there, the internal division of the capital of Ultimate Evil will begin. They will become wary of each other!¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right! I¡¯m still too weak, and I don¡¯t have the qualifications to intimidate the Ultimate Evil Lord and the others, so I can only reveal some of my trump cards, aggravate the opponents to divide, and fight for a chance to survive!¡± Justin looked at Vincent with admiration. He nodded and said, ¡°That being said, you¡¯re probably the only one who can weigh the pros and cons so clearly and decisively. No wonder the others always think you¡¯re crazy!¡± Vincent smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m clear-headed or crazy. It¡¯s just that I really have nothing to lose. Compared to them, I only have a rotten life. So, I dare to take a gamble under any circumstances! It¡¯s not a loss even if I lose and I¡¯ll make a huge profit if I win!¡± Justin smiled and shook his head. He looked out at the Black Hole World and noticed that it was safe to exit. He asked, ¡°Now that the Ultimate Evil Lord has left far away, where are you going to find your companions? Do you want me to escort you?¡± Vincent waved his hand and said, ¡°No need! Because I¡¯m not going anywhere. I will wait for my companions here!¡± Justin frowned slightly and looked at Vincent with a puzzled expression. Meanwhile, Vincent took out the tunnel token and opened the light screen that corresponded to the entire parallel space. Justin went forward curiously to look and found that there was a light spot at this time. They were continuously approaching the place where Vincent was! Vincent smiled and sighed, ¡°They¡¯re here!¡± He then used the tunnel token to draw a line in front of him. The circular space barrier immediately separated, revealing a very wide passage. Not far away, another spaceship was rapidly approaching! Justin sighed with a blank look, ¡°This is?¡± He had been in Vincent¡¯s body the whole time. He did not expect Vincent to have prepared so many backup plans! Vincent said calmly, ¡°The Ultimate Evil Lord and his subordinates all thought that I deliberately delayed the time by one day in order to let Ebenezer and the others escape. However, they didn¡¯t know that with Ebenezer and Avril holding the power to modify, they could use space jump to leave the Elf World in an instant. The extra day was to let them go to a faraway place to rescue some troops!¡± When Justin heard that, he suddenly recalled the scene when he had just left the capital of Ultimate Evil with Vincent. He exclaimed, ¡°You sent them to find Irene! Only Irene¡¯s spaceship can come and pick you up!¡± Vincent smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right! I arranged for Irene and the others to be protected by a group of rabbits in the newly born world. There is also Lilis, the professional array master, who had the Black Hole World array diagram! As long as I provided her with the estimated time I¡¯ll take to escape from the Ultimate Evil Lord after I left the Elf World, she would be able to calculate my approximate position! Then, Avril, Angelina, and Ebenezer would use their modification authority to open up a temporary tunnel that can accommodate spaceships!¡± Justin nodded repeatedly in shock. After hesitating for a long time, he finally sighed, ¡°Your scheme is too terrifying! It even makes me feel that it is safer to establish relations with the Ultimate Evil Lord than the Human Race!¡± When Vincent heard this, he immediately revealed a kind smile. He said to Justin, ¡°That¡¯s easy to say! When we return to the Human World, we can start discussing the matter of establishing relations between the Human Race and the vampires. You can also hand over the secret of the blood pool to me at the same time. How about it?¡± Chapter 522 - Preparing to Return, Causing a Misunderstanding After Justin heard Vincent¡¯s suggestion, he immediately became interested. To be able to establish relations with the humans was definitely a great thing for the vampires. Not only were the humans powerful, but the vampires would also be able to maintain a friendly relationship with Vincent. This was equivalent to giving the vampires a powerful friend. If it was any other time, Justin would have agreed to Vincent¡¯s suggestion without even thinking it through. However, as Vincent had also proposed to obtain the secret of the blood pool, Justin felt a little awkward and did not know how to respond. Justin said with a troubled expression, ¡°The blood pool is a secret that the vampires do not pass on to commoners. Only the leaders of the Vampire Race are qualified to learn it. I died too suddenly previously, so I did not have the time to pass on the secret of the blood pool. This time, thanks to you, I was able to pass on the secret of the blood pool to the vampires in a timely manner. I owe you one. However, if you want me to teach you how to create the blood pool, please let me think about it first!¡± Vincent did not force him. Instead, he said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Of course, you must take your time to think about such an important matter. However, I want to emphasize to you that the only condition for us to establish relations between the Human Race and the Vampire Race is the secret of the blood pool. Other than that, there is no need to talk about anything else!¡± The corners of Justin¡¯s mouth could not help but twitch. However, he knew that he was not a match for Vincent in terms of negotiation or strategy. Therefore, he did not dare to say anything more. In any case, he could drag it out one day at a time. At least at that moment, the vampires had not started insisting on leaving the capital of Ultimate Evil, and Vincent had not truly reached a heaven-defying level of strength. ¡°I will think about it again. I¡¯ll go back first!¡± Justin gave a perfunctory reply to Vincent. He then turned around and returned to Vincent¡¯s body. Vincent curled his lips and smiled confidently. This was because he would always find a way to get what he wanted. The reason why Justin could delay his request was that the vampires were still living peacefully in the capital of Ultimate Evil. However, if there was a day where the vampires could no longer survive in the capital of Ultimate Evil, Justin would beg him to help the vampires. At that time, he would agree to whatever conditions offered! As the saying goes, there is nothing that is too difficult in the world as long as an individual is persistent. Vincent was busy calculating in his heart. If there was a chance, he might be able to stir up some small conflicts and make the vampires lose their foothold in the capital of Ultimate Evil. Vincent knew that Justin was in his body and could listen to his thoughts and actions. Hence, he could only sigh in his heart and say, ¡°Justin, don¡¯t blame me for being too mean. If you want to blame someone, blame yourself for being too stingy today!¡± At the same time, the spaceship landed steadily in front of Vincent. The moment the cabin door opened, three figures rushed out. Two figures were in front whilst the other figure was behind. The first to rush into Vincent¡¯s arms were Avril and Angelina. Ever since they parted at the Light Guardian Council, they had been extremely worried about Vincent¡¯s safety. It was difficult to hide the excitement in their hearts when they saw each other again. Behind Angelina and Avril was Irene, who had been separated from Vincent for a long time. Although she was the adopted daughter of the Ultimate Evil Lord, she had no training. Therefore, her speed was much slower than Avril and Angelina¡¯s. When Irene ran closer, she saw Vincent, Avril, and Angelina embracing each other in a harmonious manner. They did not leave any space for her. Irene stood where she was and looked at Vincent. Her eyes were red as she asked, ¡°Vincent, I heard that you met with the Ultimate Evil Lord. Did you encounter any danger?¡± Vincent looked at Irene who he had not seen for a long time. He smiled and said, ¡°No danger! The Ultimate Evil Lord will not personally chase after us anymore for now because he is seriously injured. Plus, he was tricked by me, so he is probably vomiting blood on the spaceship right now!¡± After hearing Vincent¡¯s confident words, Irene could not help but think of the handsome figure who had once dominated the Arena of Life and Death. She missed those days even more than usual. This was because, during that time, only Vincent and she were together. Those were the days where they confided in each other. Irene called out to Vincent, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. We can¡¯t stay here for long. Everyone should get on the spaceship first!¡± Vincent nodded gently. He then patted the two girls who were in his arms. He pulled them along and led them into the spaceship under Irene¡¯s lead. As soon as they entered the cabin, Vincent saw Ebenezer and Guru Harson walking toward him. ¡°Master, this is your treasure!¡± Ebenezer walked forward and took the initiative to hand over the Cup of Fate to Vincent. Vincent put away the Cup of Fate and said with a smile, ¡°The two of you have suffered a lot during the visit to Elf World. Where are Daniel and Kurt?¡± Guru Harson quickly said, ¡°Daniel has been training hard recently and is very motivated. He is currently in seclusion!¡± Ebenezer continued, ¡°Kurt said that he hasn¡¯t completed his upgrade yet. As soon as he arrived on the spaceship, he locked himself up and never appeared again!¡± Vincent nodded slightly. He then looked behind them and suddenly saw two more familiar figures. It was Lilis, the butterfly from the Beast Race who was a professional array master. Beside her stood Janos, the professional craftsman who was a gnome. They were the individuals who had followed Vincent out of the capital of Ultimate Evil. Whilst Vincent was gone, they worked hard to guard and maintain the spaceship. Therefore, Vincent showed his approachable side toward them. He smiled and said, ¡°You two have worked hard! I promised to take you to a safe place after leaving the capital of Ultimate Evil, but I didn¡¯t expect so many things to suddenly happen. However, I will never go back on my word!¡± Janos smiled with a simple and honest face. His eyes were fixed on the hilt of the knife hanging on Vincent¡¯s waist. He was unable to suppress the curiosity in his heart. As a top craftsman, he was able to tell that the long knife hanging on Vincent¡¯s waist was definitely not an ordinary one. Lilis shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. We are willing to wait. Moreover, our life has been very interesting recently!¡± Vincent could not help but look at Irene and ask, ¡°I wonder how the rabbits are doing?¡± Irene could not help but smile and say, ¡°They have the ability to protect themselves now. Lilis has given them the most basic array formation. Janos has also taught them how to forge weapons. Moreover, they are learning very quickly. They have already developed the ability to cultivate!¡± Vincent nodded. He seemed to understand what had happened during this period. Vincent soon fell silent and the atmosphere in the spaceship suddenly became delicate. Irene had always looked at Vincent with a bitter expression. She completely ignored the existence of Avril and Angelina. She even treated them as if they were invisible. She only looked at Vincent whilst becoming more and more aggrieved. ¡°Cough, cough!¡± Avril noticed Irene¡¯s undisguised burning gaze and could not help but cough a few times. It was not that she had never seen a girl who liked Vincent. However, this was the first time someone who liked Vincent completely ignored her and Angelina. After hearing Avril¡¯s cough that sounded a little awkward and was like a deliberate reminder, Irene withdrew her gaze lazily and turned to look at Avril and Angelina. ¡°Now that there are so many of us, I wonder where we should go next?¡± asked Irene in a calm tone, inadvertently declaring her sovereignty over the spaceship. Avril shook her head helplessly because she could not be bothered to compete with others. Moreover, only Vincent had the right to decide what happened next. Vincent did not notice the two women¡¯s brief confrontation. Instead, he directly replied, ¡°Next stop, we are heading to the world of the Spirit Race!¡± ¡°What?¡± Avril and Irene asked in surprise at the same time, but the reason for their surprise was different. Avril did not expect Vincent to stop exploring the Black Hole. Instead, he was going to turn around and return to the Spirit World. Irene thought that she was still very important in Vincent¡¯s heart. At least the next trip was related to her and had nothing to do with the two human girls. Vincent raised his head to look at the two women, who were full of questions. He said softly, ¡°Our exploration of the Black Hole this time has yielded quite a lot. We have collected many resources, and all the friendly races we have established relations with will need to return too. The teleportation point that we left in Spirit World is the closest to the Human World. At the same time, we can also send Irene back to her world so that she can see her home and the treasures that the seniors left for her!¡± Avril nodded without any reaction. Vincent¡¯s arrangement was reasonable and there was nothing wrong with it. However, Irene suddenly burst into tears and said to Vincent with a disappointed face, ¡°So you want to leave me as soon as possible! So that you can bring the girls you like back to the Human World!¡± Vincent was stunned and then explained, ¡°No, I just want you to feel the power of your bloodline. The heavy feeling passed down from generation to generation can overcome all feelings and let your soul feel at home!¡± Irene said indifferently, ¡°These are all your excuses! Do whatever you want. At most, I will part ways with you!¡± After saying that, Irene wiped away her tears, turned around and walked back to the control panel. She continued to control the spaceship to continue flying in the space tunnel. Vincent touched his nose resentfully, not knowing how to deal with Irene¡¯s current state. Avril patted Vincent on the shoulder and said with a smile, ¡°Go and check on Kurt first. Let¡¯s see if he can immediately provide a teleportation array. Leave this sentimental girl to me!¡± Vincent looked at Avril with a worried expression. He gave Angelina a look and said, ¡°Just talk it out and explain the misunderstanding clearly. Don¡¯t do anything else!¡± Avril gave a confident smile, while Angelina nodded seriously. Vincent sighed and turned around, ¡°Janos, please come with me to check on Kurt¡¯s progress!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Janos nodded and followed Vincent to the room where Kurt was. When the door opened, Vincent and Janos were both stunned because they saw a real dragon! Chapter 523 - Went Back on His Word and Made up for It Perfectly ¡°He, he is a dragon!¡± Janos looked at the giant dragon in front of him and instantly thought that it was Kurt himself. This was because Kurt¡¯s figure was nowhere to be found. He looked at Vincent in shock. In the Black Hole world, dragons were not rare. However, the Dragon Race was arrogant and lazy. It was impossible for them to travel with anyone. Janos could not believe that Vincent had invited a dragon to travel with him! However, the dragon in front of him was real. Vincent shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°He is not a dragon. He just used a large number of dragon materials to modify himself. I don¡¯t know if he has successfully modified himself or if he has gone mad!¡± ¡°He used dragon materials to modify himself?¡± Janos repeated Vincent¡¯s words with a shocked expression. He then sighed in disbelief, ¡°That¡¯s impossible! The Dragon Race is one of the most advanced races. The materials that fall off their bodies can only be forged into weapons or equipment. No race can forcefully fuse with them. Otherwise, they will be suppressed by the Dragon Race¡¯s bloodline. Their entire body might also be paralyzed and they might even die on the spot. How is it possible for him to survive?¡± Vincent noticed that Janos seemed to have a good understanding of the Dragon Race materials. He could not help but feel very surprised. He then explained, ¡°He does not belong to any race. He is just a robot with relatively high intelligence. Therefore, he can ignore the Dragon Race¡¯s blood!¡± Janos¡¯s eyes widened when he heard that. He slowly turned his head and looked at Kurt again. His eyes were filled with anticipation and curiosity as he muttered, ¡°A robot! There is actually someone who can create such an exquisite robot! Even I can¡¯t tell that he is a robot!¡± Vincent saw Janos¡¯s excited look. Janos looked as if he wanted to go forward and tear Kurt apart and study him. Vincent quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t be sentimental at this time. Is there any way to check his current condition? If he has already lost consciousness, we have to help him recover in time!¡± Janos came back to his senses and quickly nodded. He said, ¡°Oh right! I¡¯ll go check his condition now!¡± He then took out a golden shield that he had forged from his storage ring and approached Kurt carefully. After seeing Vincent and Janos push the door open to enter, Kurt, who had transformed into a giant dragon, did not have any reaction. He was like a giant puppet. When Janos was getting ready to approach him, Kurt still did not react. However, when Janos was one meter away from Kurt, Kurt¡¯s huge dragon head suddenly turned. His eyes emitted a cold light as he stared at Janos, who was hiding his head behind the shield. ¡°Roar!¡± Kurt let out a roar and suddenly raised his dragon claw to strike Janos¡¯s shield. ¡°Bang!¡± With a muffled sound, Janos was instantly sent flying. Fortunately, Vincent caught him in time, or else he would have been crushed into meat paste by the shield and the wall behind him. After Vincent caught Janos, he took the opportunity to pull him behind him and looked at Kurt with a vigilant expression. However, he noticed that after Kurt sent Janos flying, he stopped moving and did not continue to pursue him. He also did not continue to roar. Janos did not care about the danger at this time. His eyes were filled with ecstasy as he stood behind Vincent, sizing up Janos. He then said, ¡°He has already lost his consciousness. This should be due to him fusing with a large amount of Dragon Race materials. He had condensed a portion of the Dragon Race¡¯s blood. This, in turn, caused him to transform into a dragon. The Dragon Race¡¯s blood has also affected his consciousness!¡± Vincent replied with a surprised expression, ¡°His consciousness has been suppressed. Then who was the one who hit you just now? Could it be that a dragon has resurrected in Kurt¡¯s body?¡± Janos quickly shook his head and said, ¡°Without a soul, resurrection is not possible. Right now, his entire body has turned into a dragon. He is equivalent to a dragon without consciousness. It¡¯s just that I was too close just now and triggered a dragon¡¯s self-protection instinct. Now, as long as we don¡¯t invade his body, he won¡¯t have any reaction!¡± Vincent nodded and let out a long sigh of relief. He thought that he had to fight a giant dragon earlier and felt extremely nervous. After all, no matter how weak a dragon was, it was still a dragon. Just by relying on its innate talent, it was enough to give others a headache. The fierce fight scene of the Fire Dragon Wilson and the Ultimate Evil Lord was still fresh in Vincent¡¯s memory. He did not want to encounter such bad luck. After calming his mind, Vincent could not help but ask, ¡°So how do we save Kurt? We can¡¯t let him stay this way, right?¡± Janos thought carefully and said with some hesitation, ¡°If we can think of a way to extract the dragon blood that has condensed in his body, we can stop his Dragonification and allow his consciousness to take over his body again. Unfortunately, this dragon has the instinct to protect itself! We can¡¯t get close enough to draw his blood!¡± After hearing that, Vincent immediately laughed and said confidently, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just extracting his blood? There¡¯s no need to get close to him at all!¡± Janos looked at Vincent in surprise and sighed, ¡°You still have the ability to extract blood from a distance. That¡¯s great! As long as you can separate the dragon blood and extract it, I can guarantee that he will be safe and sound!¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble. There¡¯s not a single drop of blood in Kurt¡¯s robot body. I just need to draw out all the blood in his body!¡± As soon as he said that, Vincent raised his palm and pointed it at the giant dragon in the room. He shouted in a deep voice, ¡°Blood Law!¡± Following Vincent¡¯s voice, a fiery red light swirled around his palm. It was as if there was a huge suction force that had appeared out of thin air. It sucked the blood out of the giant dragon¡¯s body bit by bit. When Vincent condensed a ball of golden blood the size of a fist in his palm, the dragon in the room suddenly let out a wail. It then gradually shrunk and returned to Kurt¡¯s original figure. Janos instantly rushed out from behind Vincent. He wanted to support Kurt who was falling. Vincent could not help but remind him, ¡°Hey, be careful!¡± However, before Vincent could finish speaking, Janos patted Kurt¡¯s body with familiarity. Suddenly, the storage in front of Kurt¡¯s chest and the thermal weapons on his shoulders and arms were all activated. The fire-breathing power device on his legs was also activated. If it was not for Janos pulling him, Kurt would have broken through the roof of the spaceship. Janos mumbled excitedly while studying Kurt, ¡°Exquisite, too exquisite! Which race created this miracle? It¡¯s simply a heavenly work of art! I believe that I will be able to create an identical robot very soon. Unfortunately, I don¡¯t know how to build the same simulation program. It seems that I can only think of another way or build it for another purpose!¡± Vincent, on the other hand, was watching from the side with a worried expression. He was afraid that Janos would hurt Kurt badly, but at the same time, he did not know much about mechanics. He was afraid that if he disturbed Janos¡¯s thought process, it would harm Kurt instead. After Janos checked again, he turned off all the mechanisms on Kurt¡¯s body. He smiled and said to Vincent, ¡°I¡¯ve checked everything! He is in good condition now, but because of the suppression of the dragon blood, he chose to close his mind to protect himself. As long as he slowly sensed that the threat from the dragon blood has disappeared, he would automatically regain consciousness.¡± Vincent let out a sigh of relief. He looked at the dragon blood in his hand and asked, ¡°Then what should we do with this blob of blood?¡± Janos shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Anyway, no matter how you deal with it, this robot is useless for now. He has fused with too many Dragon Race materials. He has even met the conditions to transform into a dragon. As long as he absorbs enough dragon blood, he will definitely transform into a giant dragon again!¡± Vincent thought for a moment and said with a helpless expression, ¡°Since he doesn¡¯t need it, I¡¯ll keep it first. I¡¯ll see if I can sell it as a dragon material in the future. I don¡¯t want to keep it by my side and let it become a scourge! Or do you think this dragon blood can be forged into other equipment?¡± After hearing Vincent¡¯s question, Janos immediately became excited. He nodded repeatedly and said, ¡°Yes, yes, yes! If you give me this dragon blood, I will tailor-make a piece of special equipment for you according to your needs, and it will definitely come with a special ability. Please believe in the talent of a gnome craftsman!¡± Vincent thought that Janos¡¯s idea was not bad. Just as he was about to give the dragon blood to Janos, Justin¡¯s voice suddenly rang in his mind. Justin said, ¡°Don¡¯t give it to him. This lump of dragon blood has a greater use!¡± Vincent immediately pulled back his hand upon hearing Justin¡¯s advice. Janos looked at Vincent with a confused gaze. ¡°Wait a moment, I¡¯ll think about it again!¡± Vincent smiled awkwardly at Janos. He then turned around and whispered, ¡°You better say something useful, or else!¡± Justin ignored Vincent¡¯s threat and said calmly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you very curious about the blood pool? I can only tell you that if you want to build your own blood pool, you¡¯d better keep this dragon blood!¡± Vincent took a deep breath and took out an empty water bottle from his storage ring. He collected all the dragon blood and kept it in his storage ring. The blood pool was an important item that could be used in conjunction with the blood law. How could Vincent let go of the best material to build a blood pool? Vincent asked Justin very respectfully, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? Since you¡¯ve reminded me, when are you going to help me build a blood pool?¡± Justin said unhappily, ¡°I¡¯ll keep an eye on you at all times. I won¡¯t let you miss out on every material to build a blood pool. We¡¯ll talk about it after we¡¯ve gathered enough!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Vincent nodded happily. He then turned around and looked at the disappointed Janos. ¡°Well, I have other uses for the dragon blood, so I can¡¯t let you forge it into a piece of equipment! But I still have some materials that should be quite suitable for you!¡± Vincent took out a storage ring from his pocket and handed it to Janos, comforting the disappointment in his heart. Janos asked in a bad mood, ¡°What is this? Is it comparable to the dragon blood?¡± Vincent did not stop smiling. He said indifferently, ¡°This belongs to the extinct Zerg Race! Its whole body is in here!¡± Chapter 524 - Return to the Spirit Race and the Demon Race’s Revenge ¡°Ancient Zerg?¡± Although Janos was unhappy that Vincent had gone back on his word and did not give him any dragon blood, he still took the storage ring out of curiosity. He subconsciously took out the items from the storage ring. Following a series of crackling sounds, the entire floor trembled. The corpse of the Zerg soon appeared in the room, its huge body almost filling up the room. Vincent had left the room at the first possible moment and was therefore not affected. Janos, on the other hand, was tightly pressed against the wall by one of the Zerg¡¯s feet. He was almost unable to breathe. ¡°Good stuff! The materials on this Zerg¡¯s body are not inferior to those of the Dragon Race. It is indeed worthy of being a creature from ancient times!¡± Even though Janos was clamped against the wall and had difficulty breathing, he still did not forget to praise the corpse of the Zerg in front of him. There was not a trace of discomfort on his face, only excitement. Vincent stood at the door and quickly said, ¡°If you know it¡¯s good stuff, quickly put it away! If you let this big guy out, it might cause Kurt to malfunction again!¡± Janos heard Vincent¡¯s reminder and realized that he had been a little rash. At the same time, he finally felt difficulty breathing and quickly put the Zerg corpse back into his storage ring. When the Zerg disappeared, the room was already in a mess. Kurt had been squeezed into a corner. He suddenly opened his eyes. ¡°Mr. Vincent, you¡¯re back!¡± greeted Kurt. Vincent waved his hand and asked with concern, ¡°How do you feel now? Is there anything wrong?¡± Kurt shook his head and said, ¡°When I was upgrading the parts, something went wrong and my whole body was out of control. But now I¡¯m better, and my body has completed a full upgrade!¡± ¡°That¡¯s good, you don¡¯t know how dangerous it was just now¡­,¡± said Vincent as he nodded. He then told Kurt what happened earlier. Kurt did not have any lingering fear after hearing it, because he did not know what fear was, nor did he realize how terrifying death was because, for a robot, death was a very distant thing. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Vincent, I made you worry just now. In the future, I will be careful and won¡¯t let such a thing happen again!¡± Kurt reassured Vincent with a straight face. Vincent then asked, ¡°We want to teleport back to the Spirit Race. Can you prepare the teleportation device now?¡± Kurt quickly said, ¡°No problem. Space teleportation is my core ability. It won¡¯t be canceled just because I upgraded!¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°Well, let¡¯s prepare the teleportation now!¡± Kurt quickly said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll prepare it now. We can activate the teleportation array in an hour!¡± As there was still an hour left, Vincent wanted to inform everyone. Janos suddenly flashed out of the room and grabbed Vincent. He said with a smile on his face, ¡°Sir Vincent, I already have some ideas on how to use the Zerg. Let me use this time to tell you about it!¡± Vincent did not take the Zerg to heart at that moment. He then said perfunctorily, ¡°These materials have already been handed to you. You can forge them to your liking. You don¡¯t need to ask me for my opinion!¡± Janos said with a serious face, ¡°How can that be? I¡¯m just a craftsman. With good materials, I naturally want to personally forge them into great weapons. But the forged items must be returned to the original owner. If you don¡¯t tell me what type of equipment you want, I can¡¯t make decisions for you!¡± Vincent saw how stubborn Janos was and knew that he could not refuse him, so he said, ¡°Then you¡¯ll come with me to the control hall. We¡¯ll talk on the way!¡± Janos immediately accepted and followed Vincent all the way to the control hall. He introduced some basic knowledge about craftsmanship to Vincent. At first, Vincent did not care, but the more he listened, the more he could not help but feel curious. He soon had a preliminary understanding of the Black Hole¡¯s myriad worlds, the definition, and division of equipment levels. Vincent sighed silently in his heart, ¡°Universe-level, World-Destroying level¡­ so it¡¯s all weapons that are higher than the universe¡¯s myriad worlds. In the Black Hole, the races have all agreed on a power level. This means that the scepter of the Ultimate Evil Lord, the Cosmic Thread of the Demon Race, and the Return Journey of the Dead in my hand have all reached the level of a divine weapon!¡± Janos spoke again, ¡°Lord Vincent, with my current level, I can forge an X-Class weapon. However, since I¡¯m using an extremely rare material this time, I might even be able to raise the quality to the universe level! Therefore, at the beginning of forging, it¡¯s crucial to decide on the appearance of the equipment, its usage, and the design of its special abilities. If anything goes wrong in the middle, it will affect the final quality of the equipment!¡± Vincent could not help but think seriously for a while. He then said, ¡°I want full-body armor. The main requirement is the defensive ability, but it has to be as light as possible and not hinder my movements. Can you do it?¡± Janos thought for a while before nodding and saying, ¡°That¡¯s simple, leave it to me! I already have a preliminary idea of the special ability that this set of armor will contain, and I guarantee that you will be satisfied!¡± ¡°That¡¯s good, I trust you!¡± Vincent nodded and ended their conversation just as he approached the control room. As soon as he entered the control room, Vincent smelled alcohol. He subconsciously glanced around, only to see that it was not Irene who was standing in front of the control panel, but Ebenezer, who was panicking. Angelina and Lilis stood helplessly on the other side of the control panel. Vincent walked forward and asked in surprise, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Who¡¯s drinking in broad daylight?¡± Ebenezer turned to look at Vincent, as if he had seen his savior, and quickly said, ¡°Master, save me! I really don¡¯t know how to fly a spaceship!¡± Vincent frowned and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Irene?¡± Ebenezer quickly raised his hand and pointed to the corner where Angelina was. When Vincent walked past the control panel, he just happened to see Avril and Irene sitting in the corner, leaning against each other with drunken eyes. There were countless wine bottles scattered on the ground. He wondered how much they had drunk. Avril pulled Irene and said incoherently, ¡°Sister, listen to me! When you return to the Spirit World, you will definitely find a way to start training. The three of us have learned the divine body technique in the Spirit Race. When you have mastered it, not to mention Vincent, even the Ultimate Evil Lord will just be a lackey in front of you!¡± Irene was so drunk that she could not speak. She smiled foolishly and nodded repeatedly, acknowledging Avril¡¯s words. Vincent walked up and raised his hand in front of Avril and Irene. He found that the two girls were already drunk and could not even see clearly. They did not even notice his arrival. Vincent raised his head and asked Angelina, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are they drunk like this?¡± Angelina pursed her lips and said with a smile, ¡°Sister said that to subdue this kind of girl who likes to sulk, we must let her speak her mind. Drinking is the easiest way!¡± Vincent asked with a blank look, ¡°So they drank too much?¡± Angelina nodded and added, ¡°And their relationship has also improved!¡± Vincent took a deep breath helplessly and said, ¡°Since the only person who can fly a spaceship has drunk too much, then let¡¯s temporarily give up the spaceship! Ebenezer, prepare to land. Later, I will ask Kurt to open the teleportation array, and everyone will be teleported to the Spirit World together!¡± Ebenezer, who was in front of the control panel, nodded with a troubled expression. He sighed to himself, ¡°God bless, let me find the button to land!¡± After a series of prayers, Ebenezer raised his hand and pressed on his chosen button. In the end, the spaceship did not land as smoothly as he had imagined. Instead, it sped up and rushed toward the space barrier in front of him. ¡°Master, save me!¡± Ebenezer had no choice but to ask Vincent for help. At that moment, the spaceship was flying in the space tunnel. As there was only one straight route, it was not difficult to operate it. That was why Irene dared to hand the control panel to Ebenezer without worry. However, at that moment, when the spaceship suddenly accelerated, its flight path changed. It changed direction and headed straight toward the space barrier on the side. If the spaceship crashed into the space barrier, the laws of space would automatically strengthen the barrier. Not only would the entire spaceship explode, but even the individuals on the spaceship would also not have a good ending. Vincent immediately rushed to the control panel and looked at the space barrier outside the screen. He immediately took out his space token and quickly gave the order. ¡°Space barrier, open!¡± Just before the spaceship was about to hit the space barrier, the transparent space barrier suddenly turned into a blurry space door. The spaceship exited the space tunnel and entered the Black Hole World. However, the Black Hole World was not flat land. There were also mountains and black holes that occasionally appeared around it. There was still danger everywhere! When Vincent saw this, he did not hesitate at all. He immediately shouted in a deep voice, ¡°Shadow of Desolation!¡± There were no changes inside the spaceship. However, in the Black Hole World outside the spaceship, a large amount of Black Hole energy had quietly gathered into an invisible figure. The moment the figure was formed, fire spiritualization was automatically activated. It was as if a ball of fire had suddenly appeared in the Black Hole World. The ball of fire immediately began to burn intensely and gradually expanded, finally forming an indomitable fire giant. It was Vincent¡¯s ability, the Fire God Avatar! The Fire God Avatar, which was summoned by the Shadow of Desolation, reached out its hands and firmly grabbed the spaceship. It used all its strength to stop the spaceship from charging forward. Before the spaceship was about to crash into a mountain, it successfully stopped the spaceship. The Fire God Avatar then slowly placed the spaceship on the ground. The flames and shadows that filled the sky instantly disappeared as if they had never appeared. The individuals in the spaceship were shocked as they could see everything that was happening outside through the screen. Their eyes were all focused on Vincent. The ability that he displayed was simply unbelievable. No one dared to imagine how many strange situations they would face if they fought with Vincent in the Black Hole World! Vincent heaved a sigh of relief and said to everyone, ¡°Everyone, get off the ship!¡± Lilis and Angelina supported Irene and Avril respectively. They followed Vincent to open the cabin door and exited the spaceship. Ebenezer could not help but exclaim, ¡°Oh my God! This is the first time I¡¯ve felt safe on the land of the Black Hole World!¡± Vincent did not pay attention to Ebenezer¡¯s exclamations. Instead, he walked to Irene¡¯s side, grabbed her hand that was carrying the storage ring, and kept the spaceship. Vincent turned his head and said to Kurt, who had just stepped out of the spaceship, ¡°Kurt, it¡¯s up to you now!¡± Kurt nodded. He tore apart the clothes on his chest and revealed the metal structure within his body. At the same time, a shining geometric crystal appeared. The light from the crystal shone on the ground, and a milky-white space door slowly appeared. ¡°Everyone, this is the portal to the Spirit World. Everyone can set off now!¡± Vincent immediately signaled to Ebenezer. Ebenezer nodded. His arms instantly transformed into two blades. He then led everyone into the portal. Harson and Daniel, who were also Shadow Demons, followed closely behind Ebenezer into the portal. As the three of them were all Shadow Demons who were naturally good at fighting, they were in charge of clearing the way. They were good at navigating through unexpected incidents. Although Vincent had told them that the Spirit Race had been destroyed, they were aware that there were still all sorts of dangers in the Spirit World. No one knew how many wanderers are out there in the Black Hole World. Those wanderers could be creatures who had strong greed for a desolate world without a master or a weak race! After waiting for a moment, Kurt, who was maintaining the portal, said, ¡°Mr. Vincent, I¡¯ve detected their safety signal in the Spirit World. Everyone can continue to teleport over!¡± Vincent nodded and said to the others, ¡°Everyone, hurry up and teleport. I will be in charge of the rear!¡± Everyone did not hesitate and walked into the portal. Vincent stood beside Kurt with his hands behind his back and a long knife hanging from his waist. He looked around carefully and did not dare to be careless. Only after everyone had teleported away did Vincent and Kurt enter the portal together. As the illusory light gradually faded, Vincent, who had regained his sight, once again saw the world of the Spirit Race. This world was 80% to 90% similar to human civilization, but its fate was tragic. Vincent could not help but feel a little emotional. ¡°Irene, this is your home!¡± Vincent turned his head to Irene, only to find that she had unknowingly fallen asleep in Angelina¡¯s arms. He shook his head helplessly and said to the others, ¡°The Spirit Race has long been destroyed. The town we are in now is only one of the ruins left behind by the Spirit Race. Everyone can check the surrounding houses and choose a few that are relatively sturdy for us to stay temporarily. Ebenezer and I will be responsible for patrolling the surroundings. Be careful of any foreign races that might suddenly appear around us!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Everyone replied in unison. They then dispersed and started to get busy according to Vincent¡¯s instructions. Vincent led Ebenezer to the tallest building in the town, which was the top of the tower where the seven God statues stood. He looked at the roads, mountains, and the Black Hole in the distance outside the city. Ebenezer looked down at some of the streets that had been destroyed in the city and reported nervously, ¡°Master, there seem to be signs of a fight here, and it looks like it just happened recently!¡± Vincent glanced at it casually and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t make a fuss. It was left behind when I fought with the scavengers of the capital of Ultimate Evil. It was not too long ago, but the experience could make one sigh!¡± Ebenezer nodded and said, ¡°Master, I feel that there is some kind of power under our feet. It feels very ancient, but very powerful!¡± Vincent said even more calmly, ¡°Once again, there¡¯s no need to make a fuss. Those are the statues of the seven gods worshipped by the Spirit Race. These statues have the divine power to bestow the Spirit Race with physical skills. My lovers and I had a fortuitous encounter here!¡± Ebenezer immediately continued, ¡°Master, look, that seems to be the Demon Race!¡± Vincent replied, ¡°Ebenezer, there¡¯s no need to make a fuss! Wait, what? Demon¡­ Demon Race? How could the Demon Race be here?¡± Vincent originally wanted to smile and brush off Ebenezer, but in the end, he was shocked instead. He quickly looked in the direction Ebenezer was pointing at. He saw dozens of figures suddenly appear in the distant Black Hole. Those figures had dark purple skin, demonic wings on their backs, and demonic horns on their heads. They were the demons that Vincent and the others were most familiar with! Vincent frowned and sighed deeply, ¡°As far as I know, Gajero¡¯s invasion has long spread to other parts of the Black Hole World. Why would the demons suddenly appear here?¡± Ebenezer shook his head with a blank expression and asked, ¡°Master, what should we do next?¡± Vincent narrowed his eyes and said in a deep voice, ¡°Ask everyone to hide for now. I¡¯ll wait for these demons to arrive at the city gate and inquire about their purpose of this trip!¡± Ebenezer nodded and turned to jump down from the tower. Vincent walked to the back of the tower and jumped to the ground. He quickly ran to the city gate and quietly hid on the city tower, carefully observing the pair of demons who were approaching from afar. Vincent had also come to the Spirit World from the Black Hole. This small town was the first thing he noticed when he arrived in the Spirit World. Therefore, he believed that this group of demons would definitely pass by this town through the city gates. The result was just as Vincent had expected. The group of demons quickly flew toward the bottom of the small city and swaggered into the city gate. Vincent secretly counted how many demons there were and found that there was a total of 30 demons. Moreover, judging from the aura they gave off, their strength was between level 40 and level 50 creatures. Their strength was similar to that of the demon team stationed in the Elf World, but it was slightly uneven. At this moment, Vincent heard the conversation of the demons below. ¡°General, this time the race leader withdrew us from the front battlefield and sent us to this Black Hole region that has already been conquered. What is the purpose of this?¡± ¡°There is no need for you to inquire about such things. We only need to carry out the orders of the race leader! The mission of this trip is to carefully investigate the Spirit World and see if there are any surviving spirits. At the same time, check the nearby worlds to see if there are any races similar to the Spirit Race. If there are, all of them will be annihilated!¡± ¡°Yes, I will obey the order of the race leader!¡± As the 30 demons stormed into the city, Vincent, who was hiding on the city tower, immediately turned pale with fright. Based on the orders received by these demons, it was very likely that Gajero had noticed his existence. He sent his subordinates to find the races that are similar to him in a timely manner and exterminate them as soon as possible to avoid any future trouble! After all, Vincent had destroyed several of the demons¡¯ plans in succession, so it was only natural for Gajero to take revenge on him. However, Vincent did not expect Gajero to send a small team to take revenge on him. They had no advantage in terms of strength! ¡°Since you have voluntarily delivered yourselves to our doorstep, then none of you will leave today!¡± Vincent slowly stood up from the city tower and looked at the 30 demons below. He smiled as he drew the long knife from his waist. In the past, Vincent was unable to resist the demons despite learning about the evil deeds of the Demon Race. He could only destroy their plans to invade other worlds in secret. That was because Vincent was too weak and did not have the ability to fight against Gajero. He did not have the ability to fight against the Demon Race head-on. However, the current Vincent had become stronger. He had also become more confident and did not find the need to avoid any opponents. As long as Gajero did not come personally, Vincent believed that he could fight against any demons head-on! The few demons standing at the back of the team could not help but shudder. They sighed and said with a blank expression, ¡°Strange, why do I feel that it is very dangerous?¡± The demon general who was walking at the front of the team turned his head and said with a smile, ¡°Look at you cowards! You are all demons who have followed the race leader to conquer a few worlds. How can you be afraid of an empty city? Be careful!¡± The demon general wanted to tease his subordinates. However, before he could speak any further, he suddenly saw a black figure falling rapidly from the sky. It then transformed into a ball of fire in an instant. The three demons who stood at the end of the line did not have time to react. Their heads were instantly separated under the general¡¯s terrified gaze. When their heads left their bodies, their eyes were still filled with confusion. After Vincent activated the sixth layer of the Flaming Sun Divine Body, his speed had reached a whole new realm. At the same time, his Return Journey of the Dead had been successfully sharpened. Moreover, it had a special effect that prevent wounds from healing after being hit. This made it impossible for the three demons to recover within a short period of time, even if they relied on their race¡¯s talent! After successfully decapitating the three demons with one slash, Vincent did not hesitate at all. He waved his blade and slashed the three demon bodies in front of him dozens of times until he heard three faint muffled sounds. He then turned around and escaped into the city. The three demon cores in the demons¡¯ bodies had been cut into pieces. They turned into a ball of demonic aura and began to disperse into the air. The other demons only had shocked expressions on their faces. They were not sad after their companions died. Some even opened their mouths and sucked in the Demon World aura that had dispersed to increase their own strength. The leading demon general looked in the direction where Vincent had disappeared and said angrily, ¡°It seems that there are indeed remnants of the Spirit Race! Find him for me and tear him apart!¡± Chapter 525 - Killing a Demon General, Improving His Realm ¡°Yes!¡± After all the demons heard the general¡¯s order, they immediately begin to search the area where Vincent had disappeared. Vincent was currently lying on the roof of a two-story building. With the help of the light, he perfectly concealed himself and carefully observed the demons below. The demons were all well-trained. During the search process, they were automatically divided into three groups and formed a triangular formation. It seemed like they had no flaws. However, to Vincent, no matter how well-trained these demons were, they were all going to die that day! Vincent proceeded to carefully hide in a room on the second floor. He took out the Cosmic Threads from his storage ring. He believed that it was indeed suitable to use the demon¡¯s divine weapon to punish the demons who had invaded the Spirit World. Vincent stretched out his Hand of God and forcefully controlled the Cosmic Threads. Transparent threads rose into the air and descended from the sky under Vincent¡¯s control, drilling into the bodies of the surrounding demons. As the search area of the demons gradually expanded, the area where Vincent was hiding was constantly being monitored. More and more demon teams appeared in Vincent¡¯s sight, and they gradually became puppets in Vincent¡¯s hands. However, after Vincent controlled the third demon team, the demon general who had been standing on the main street suddenly focused his gaze and looked toward the sky above the housing area. He shouted, ¡°Everyone, retreat immediately. He has the Demon Race¡¯s Cosmic Threads in his hands!¡± Vincent who was in the housing area did not know how he was exposed. However, when he heard the sound of footsteps gradually fading away from his surroundings, he knew that the other party had found out about his methods. After all, the cosmic thread was the Demon Race¡¯s divine artifact. Their understanding of the Cosmic Threads was definitely far above his. However, Vincent did not give up just like that. This was because he was in control of the nine demons and was controlling them to rush toward the direction of the demon general. Since the other party wanted to gather his subordinates, then Vincent could use this opportunity to plant spies. This way, he would be able to know the demons¡¯ every move. Vincent put the nine demon spies to use and once again saw the demon general standing in the middle of the street with a solemn expression. At the same time, Vincent had also read the memories of the demon soldiers through the Cosmic Threads. He soon learned the identity of the demon general. His name was Nicholas and he was the leader of the 26th Exploration Corps under the command of the Demon Race leader, Gajero. He was also the 26th general under Gajero. Previously, he had followed Gajero to invade nine worlds and had let the 26th Exploration Corps massacre a total of six races. He was ruthless and merciless. He was an out-and-out villain and murderer! After receiving the information, Vincent¡¯s eyes turned solemn. This intruder¡¯s crime was unforgivable. His demon hands have been stained with so many blood debts. Regardless of whether it was out of respect for the order of the universe or for the safety of himself and the Human Race, Vincent had to kill Nicholas! After counting the number of demons, Nicholas realized that everyone had returned to his side. He could not help but frown and ask, ¡°Did you feel anything strange just now? Did you notice that your companions were acting strangely or were in a daze?¡± All the demons shook their heads. The nine demons controlled by Vincent also shook their heads and pretended that nothing had happened. Nicholas frowned when he saw this. His expression was very ugly because he understood the Cosmic Threads very well. It was impossible for such a powerful divine artifact to be activated without anyone falling for it. This could only mean that the spy who is controlling the Cosmic Threads had infiltrated his team! However, Nicholas did not know who was being controlled! Nicholas said with a profound gaze, ¡°Everyone, abandon the housing area that you have just inspected and start exploring toward the city center. Check to see if there are any other spirits around. Once you discover anything abnormal, immediately release the signal. I will go and support you at the first possible moment!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The demon soldiers received the order with a blank look. They then turned around and walk toward the inner city. They seemed to be unable to understand the general¡¯s actions. Only Vincent, who was behind the Cosmic Threads, saw through Nicholas¡¯s plan. He wanted to send all his subordinates and spies away to create an opportunity for him to observe everything in the dark. However, Vincent would not give him such an opportunity! ¡°Kurt, you have to be careful. There¡¯s a team of over 20 demons heading in your direction. Be careful to avoid them in advance! If you can¡¯t avoid them, you have to resist them with all your strength. The bigger the commotion, the better!¡± Vincent transmitted a message to Kurt through his mini earphones. At the same time, he raised his hand to open a space door and pushed the Cosmic Threads into the space tunnel. Although the Cosmic Threads could pass through the space barrier, they could not maintain control of the demons. Therefore, Vincent could only bring along the Cosmic Threads into the space tunnel. Only then would they not affect his next move. After dealing with everything, Vincent drew the Return Journey of the Dead from his waist and ran downstairs rapidly. He was approaching the main road of the city. He wanted to run behind those demons and replicate the ambush in front of the city gate. However, when Vincent arrived at the main road, a strong sense of danger instantly surged into his heart. Vincent frowned and sighed, ¡°Not good!¡± He instantly stopped and raised the blade in his hand. He stood in a defensive stance. At the same time, a tall demon figure descended from the sky and appeared in front of Vincent. He raised his five fingers that were as sharp as blades and fiercely grabbed towards Vincent¡¯s head. ¡°Clang!¡± Following the sound of metal colliding, Vincent held his knife with both hands and continuously retreated. Nicholas was standing before him! ¡°B*stard, how dare you steal the treasures of our Demon Race and sneak attack our warriors? Today, I will definitely kill you with my own hands and destroy this world. Let¡¯s see how weak races like you, who are on the verge of death, can still disturb the patriarch¡¯s plan!¡± Nicholas¡¯s pitch-black eyes suddenly lit up to show his anger. He did not hesitate to tell Vincent about his cruel plan. Vincent did not respond. He only sneered at Nicholas. At the same time, he raised his knife again and chopped down at Nicholas. In the face of a violent intruder, any excuse was unnecessary. The most effective response was to kill him completely! Nicholas did not retreat at all in the face of Vincent¡¯s brazen attack. He raised his hand in front of his body and clenched it. A pitch-black long sword soon appeared in his hand. Nicholas roared, ¡°Shattering mountains and rivers!¡± He held the hilt of the sword with both hands and swung it forward forcefully. It collided directly with Vincent¡¯s Return Journey of the Dead. ¡°Weng!¡± Under the violent collision, a terrifying shock wave was created. Vincent¡¯s body that was in mid-air flew backward in an instant. Nicholas was also continuously retreating. He used the hilt of his sword to push against the ground in time to stop his retreat. Vincent, who was flying in the air, spread the flaming wings on his back and immediately stopped. He slowly landed on a building and looked at Nicholas warily. This demon in front of him was only a level 50 creature, but he made Vincent feel unprecedented pressure. It was as if he was facing a level 75 creature like Ramirez! Nicholas lowered his head to look at the big sword in his hand and said in a deep voice, ¡°Ever since my Natal Magic Weapon was forged, I have never met such a tough opponent. It is already very impressive that you can take my sword, but I will not give you any chance next!¡± Vincent frowned. He had never heard of the magic weapon that Nicholas was talking about. At least in the memories of the demons he controlled, there was no information about the magic weapon. At this moment, Justin¡¯s voice suddenly rang in Vincent¡¯s mind. ¡°The Natal Magic Weapon is an ability that only a small portion of the elites of the Demon Race can possess. They can separate a portion of their energy from their bodies and through continuous refinement, they can create a weapon that is exclusive to them. This weapon is abnormally sturdy and has a very terrifying demonic nature. If an individual is struck by their weapon, they may be demonized! For him to be able to become a general under Gajero with the strength of a level 50 creature, shows that his talent is extraordinary. You have to be careful!¡± After Justin finished explaining the information about the Natal Magic Weapon to Vincent, he did not say anything more, nor did he take the initiative to offer help to Vincent. Vincent did not force it and was even lazier to ask because he knew that Justin would not bother to help him deal with an opponent of this level. Right now, he could only rely on the knife in his hand! ¡°Purgatory of Nature!¡± Vincent gently waved the knife in his hand. The space around him changed instantly. The dark green space replaced the surrounding streets. Huge tombstones fell from the sky, creating endless cracks on the ground. Hot magma surged out from the cracks in the ground and gathered between Vincent and Nicholas like a river. Countless fire spirits crawled out from the magma and swarmed toward Nicholas. Nicholas looked at the scene in front of him and could not help but shout in shock, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have comprehended a part of the domain power. It seems that your talent is indeed outstanding. For the sake of the Demon Race, I will definitely eliminate you today!¡± Vincent raised his left hand, pointed at Nicholas, and said, ¡°Stop talking big. Not only will I end your life today, but I also want that weapon in your hand!¡± After hearing Vincent¡¯s angry provocation, Nicholas was about to respond with disdain when he suddenly realized that the surrounding space had started to rotate. He did not know that Vincent had taken the opportunity to gently rotate the hilt of the knife in his hand while he was speaking and had secretly activated the ability of the space key! This was the ability of the Hell¡¯s Blade, inherited from the scepter of the Ultimate Evil Lord. It could make subtle adjustments to any space, and at the same time, it also had 100% authority to modify the space that it created! Vincent wanted to re-modify the structure of the Purgatory of Nature! Under Vincent¡¯s will, the originally flat surface of the Purgatory of Nature began to undulate. Scarlet mountains rose from the ground, and the river that flowed on the ground also turned into a waterfall made of lava. It carried with it a scalding heat wave along the ground. Under Vincent¡¯s control, the evil spirits that had just climbed out of the river began to huddle together, fusing their bodies into one, gradually forming a small mountain that was more than ten meters tall. As Vincent continued to rotate the hilt of his Hell¡¯s Blade, the small mountain formed by the evil spirits began to gradually take shape, condensing into a huge dark red skeleton! Nicholas was completely shocked by his unknown ability, especially the moment when the tall skeleton appeared. Nicholas felt as if he was being stared at by a monster. He could become food in its mouth at any time! Nicholas shouted in panic, ¡°What, what is this thing? You clearly have not fully comprehended the domain power. How can you freely control space?¡± However, he did not hear Vincent¡¯s response. In a moment of desperation, Nicholas no longer cared about his dignity and started to run. He wanted to find the boundary of the domain and escape from Vincent¡¯s control. However, when Nicholas ran to the boundary of the Purgatory of Nature, he suddenly realized that the huge tombstones had fallen from the sky. They had surrounded the boundary in an orderly manner, forming a towering wall, blocking all his exits! Vincent did not stop at that moment, because he still felt that it was not enough. Under his command, the tall skeleton took the first step and then walked toward the lava waterfall with ease. He grabbed a ball of hot lava and poured it over his body. After pouring the lava on his body, a thick layer of armor soon condensed on the surface of the dark red skeleton. The armor was as red as the skeleton, and on top of it, there were many ferocious-looking ghost images. Vincent then used his mind to control the space again. The ground under the dark red skeleton suddenly cracked, and a dark red giant sword that was nearly 10 meters long rose from the ground. The hot lava flowed along with the dark patterns on the edge of the sword as if it would never dry up. Vincent then activated his Flaming Sun Divine Body. He flapped the flaming wings on his back fiercely and flew into the air. He raised his hand and threw out two balls of flames. They flew straight toward the eye socket of the dark red skeleton. ¡°Boom!¡± As the two balls of flames struck the eye socket of the giant skeleton, the skeleton began to gain consciousness. It seemed to have a life of its own. It raised its hand and pulled out the greatsword in front of it, while its other hand reached for the waterfall of lava. It grabbed a handful of lava and poured it over its head, condensing the lava into a dark red helmet. At that moment, the dark red skeleton¡¯s entire body was covered in armor. He wore a helmet on his head that only revealed its flaming eyes. It was like a god of war that could destroy the heavens and earth! Vincent crossed his arms in front of his chest. The divine spark of fire between his brows began to emit dazzling light. As he continued to flap the flaming wings on his back, a large amount of divine light slowly descended and scattered on the dark red skeleton¡¯s body. ¡°In my name, I will give you a brand-new life. From today onward, you will be called Hades and take charge of this Purgatory of Nature for me!¡± As Vincent chanted with divinity, the dark red skeleton figure held a sword in one hand whilst his other hand was pressed against his chest. He bowed respectfully to Vincent, expressing his incomparable loyalty to Vincent. He had accepted Vincent¡¯s title. At the same time, Nicholas, who saw the scene, began to scratch his face like a madman because he could not believe what he had seen. He shouted in disbelief, ¡°This is impossible! How is this possible? How did you bless a skeleton and give it a real soul? This is an ability that only gods can have, how did you do it?¡± Vincent, who was flying in the air, turned around. He looked at Nicholas and sneered, ¡°Didn¡¯t you come to kill me under the orders of Gajero? Then why don¡¯t you think about how I offended Gajero? How did I get the Cosmic Threads? It is all because I have killed all the demon teams that you left behind in Elf World! Even the oracles left behind by Gajero have been eliminated by me! I am now a god of the Elf Race and in the space that I have created, I am the god that can dominate everything!¡± After hearing Vincent¡¯s words, Nicholas¡¯s heart sunk. Even if he was higher in level compared to Vincent and had not lost to Vincent just yet, he could feel like he was about to die in battle. Nicholas, who was in despair, suddenly opened his arms. His entire body trembled as he chanted, ¡°Dear Lord Gajero, please listen to your servant¡¯s prayers. I have already found your enemy, but please forgive me for not being able to complete the mission you entrusted me with!¡± As the chanting continued like thunder, the image of Gajero suddenly appeared above Nicholas¡¯s head. The figure that was projected was just quietly watching Vincent, but it brought him immense pressure! Vincent knew that this image was his greatest enemy, Gajero. However, at the same time, he also knew that Gajero could not rush over in an instant. So, after taking a deep breath, he raised his blade and pointed it at Nicholas. He shouted in a deep voice, ¡°Hades, kill him for me!¡± The dark red skeleton, who was more than ten meters tall, did not hesitate at all when he heard that. He took two steps forward and arrived in front of Nicholas in an instant. He raised the giant sword in his hands high and swung it downward. When the phantom of Gajero above Nicholas saw the scene, it instantly dispersed on its own, as if it had given up on this loyal subordinate. However, the phantom of Gajero soon turned into specks of starlight and fell onto Nicholas¡¯s body, causing the demonic aura in his body to soar instantly. At the same time, it also greatly increased the demonic nature in Nicholas¡¯s heart, making him go berserk in an instant. ¡°Roar!¡± Nicholas let out a monster-like roar. He had completely lost his mind. He raised his pitch-black broadsword with both hands, hoping to block the giant sword of Hades. A burst of fiery light emerged, and endless lava burst out from both sides of Hades¡¯s sword. The ground of the Purgatory of Nature also shook a little. The earth shattered causing lava to fly everywhere. There were also two balls of demonic aura that were beginning to collapse under Hades¡¯s sword! Given Hades¡¯s terrifying strike, the demon core in Nicholas¡¯s body was shattered in an instant. He completely lost the chance to resurrect. When Vincent saw this, he immediately took out the Cup of Fate and collected all of Nicholas¡¯s remaining demonic aura. He then turned it into the purest psionic power and transferred it back to his body. ¡°Buzz!¡± As the psionic power was injected into his body, Vincent realized that his realm had increased again. Furthermore, after absorbing a large amount of psionic power, he directly advanced to a level 48 creature! Chapter 526 - Demon Slaughtering, Divine Weapon Upgrade Vincent exhaled lightly as he embraced the power he had gained after increasing his level. He smiled in satisfaction. Vincent looked at Hades, who was standing respectfully in front of him. He said in high spirits, ¡°Today, I was able to kill a demon general. In the future, I will definitely be able to kill Gajero with my own hands!¡± Justin¡¯s voice suddenly rang in Vincent¡¯s mind, ¡°With your current growth speed, you can indeed be called a peerless genius. However, if you want to kill Gajero, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll need a few hundred years of constant improvement. Don¡¯t plan so far ahead yet. Consider the current situation first. Your companions are not in a good situation!¡± After hearing Justin¡¯s sudden reminder, Vincent suddenly came back to his senses. He remembered that Kurt and the others were still facing more than 20 demons. He quickly said to Hades, ¡°Leave!¡± Hades, who was more than 10 meters tall, bowed respectfully to Vincent. He then walked to the high mountain and lava waterfall. He sat alone on the mountainside with his sword in his hands. The entire Purgatory of Nature slowly collapsed and disappeared. Vincent returned to the streets of the city once again. However, he did not go to find Kurt and the others. Instead, he opened the space door and used the Cosmic Threads to check on his puppets. The scene soon changed, and Vincent saw Kurt being besieged by more than 10 demons! As Vincent was fighting Nicholas using all of his strength earlier, he could not control the nine puppet demons. As a result, the nine demons that were under his control always stood outside the battlefield and did not participate in the encirclement and suppression of Kurt. They instead provided Vincent with a more comprehensive view. On the other hand, Kurt had upgraded himself. His combat strength far surpassed that of Ebenezer, and he had the strongest combat strength next to Vincent. When facing the level 40 demons, Kurt relied on the endless Dragon Race ability. Although he could not gain an advantage, it was enough for him to protect himself. However, these demons were, after all, soldiers who had followed Gajero to battle everywhere. They had incomparably rich combat experience. After adapting to Kurt¡¯s abilities, they quickly formed a circular battle formation around Kurt. There were three layers. Each layer was comprised of five demons. The other two demons were wandering outside the battlefield, waiting for an opportunity to attack. The five demons in the inner circle joined forces to attack. If they missed, they would immediately retreat, and the five demons on the second layer behind them would take over the attack. This way, they could ensure that Kurt was constantly receiving blows and he would not have the time to use the Dragon Race¡¯s ability that he possessed. After seeing that Kurt was gradually at a disadvantage, one of the demons that was wandering outside the battlefield found an opportunity to pounce on Kurt as soon as he revealed a flaw. He grabbed onto his two daggers that glowed with purple light and directly stabbed toward Kurt¡¯s eyes. At that moment, Kurt was surrounded by demons. He was flustered when dealing with the dazzling battle formation. He had no time to guard against the demon¡¯s sudden fatal attack. Suddenly, a grayish-blue aura surged out of a house on the side and protected Kurt. The demon who was about to succeed in his sneak attack immediately retreated the moment his dagger touched the grayish-blue fog. He did not dare to stay where he was. ¡°Be careful! That aura can strip away abilities. It¡¯s very dangerous!¡± After the demon escaped, he immediately warned his companions loudly. His face was full of solemnity. However, before the other demons could react, Angelina instantly appeared and flew out of the house. She flapped her blue pair of wings and raised her hand to scatter a large amount of the Netherworld spirit on the battlefield. The aura of the Netherworld spirit could destroy, disintegrate, and absorb any ability. When the aura of the Netherworld spirit came into contact with the demons, the demons immediately ran in all directions like frightened birds, fleeing from Kurt¡¯s side with terrified faces. Kurt, who had just been surrounded, was also affected by the aura of the Netherworld spirit. He quickly retreated to the side to prevent his own materials from being corroded. The demon who had spoken to warn his companions earlier was the leader of the group. After observing Angelina, he immediately said, ¡°Fortunately, she has not even reached level 40. Her power is far from reaching the fire earlier so don¡¯t give her any chance. As long as we rush forward and kill her at the risk of losing some of our strength, this trouble will naturally be resolved!¡± Angelina¡¯s pretty face instantly turned cold when she heard that. She frowned and stared at the demon in front of her coldly. She wanted to see who would dare to go forward. Suddenly, the sounds of stabbing were heard. A long sword had pierced through the back of the demon¡¯s chest. Everyone was shocked and immediately straighten their backs. However, before everyone could look at the figure behind the demon, a series of sounds of blades rubbing against bones could be heard. They were followed by numerous stabs. Angelina and Kurt could not help but look at each other when they saw this because the current situation was beyond their imagination. The remaining demons were all dumbstruck. They looked at their leader who was just giving orders earlier in horror. They saw nine demons standing behind him, each of them raising their arms high. They had all stabbed him with their swords and did not have the slightest expression on their faces. It was normal for demons to absorb the demonic aura that would disintegrate after the death of their companions, but it was very rare for their companions to kill each other. There was only one possibility for such a situation to occur and that was the Cosmic Threads that General Nicholas had mentioned to everyone! Every demon was very familiar with the ability of this divine artifact, and they were even clearer about what would happen if one was controlled by the Cosmic Threads. Their nine companions were clearly being controlled by the Cosmic Threads. The group leader, who had been stabbed like a hedgehog, was in bad shape. He let out an incomparably shrill scream and began to slowly dissipate into the aura of the Demon World. Among the nine swords that had passed through his body earlier, one of the swords had destroyed his demon core with great precision, causing him to lose his chance to revive. He had lost his life completely. ¡°Who on earth did this? Quickly release the signal and call General Nicholas!¡± The elves could not help but shout out in panic. This was because they knew clearly that the opponent that they were going to face probably knew quite a bit about the demons. Their opponent seemed to also know about the secrets of the demon core. This ability was something the demons were most proud of as it gave them the ability to continuously regenerate. However, it seemed to have become their most fatal weakness instead! At that moment, a slightly heavy but extremely gentle sound of footsteps could be heard from the other end of the street. The figure was slowly walking toward the crowd. All the demons turned their heads and saw that the individual who came was not General Nicholas, but Vincent, who they had chased after them previously. They could not help but feel a chill in their hearts. This was because Vincent came from the direction where General Nicholas was. Vincent looked at the Demon World¡¯s aura floating in the air and said to the other demons with a cold and murderous tone, ¡°Your leader¡¯s death, let it be a warning to all of you. Whoever dares to touch my woman will only end up dead!¡± A demon summoned up his courage and asked Vincent loudly, ¡°Who are you? Where is our General Nicholas?¡± The smile on Vincent¡¯s face did not diminish and he said coldly, ¡°Nicholas? He is already a dead soul under my blade! But you don¡¯t have to miss him too much because I will reunite you guys soon!¡± After hearing Vincent¡¯s death threat, the demons did not show any fear. Instead, they picked up their weapons even more resolutely and were prepared to launch an attack on Vincent. The demon army, which had been invading worlds for many years, had long lost their sense of danger and death. Some of them still had the courage and determination to resist even when faced with a dangerous threat. After seeing that the demons were unwilling to give up, Vincent raised his hand and took out the Cup of Fate. Ever since he obtained the Cup of Fate, Vincent had been very interested in the abilities within. However, there were some abilities that he had not used before. Therefore, this moment was a very great opportunity! ¡°Alchemy Furnace!¡± shouted Vincent in a deep voice. The Cup of Fate in his hand suddenly emitted a strange light. It was bewitching and filled with danger. It was as if it was a purgatory that could tempt others to jump into the abyss or sink into oblivion. Half of the demons walked toward Vincent with blurred eyes. No matter how their teammates called out to them, it was useless. When the eight demons walked in front of Vincent, the Cup of Fate suddenly enlarged. It was similar to a man-eating flower. The Cup of Fate swallowed the eight demons directly and refined their flesh and blood. The Cup of Fate then shone brightly. There was a faint dark golden light flowing on the surface of its body. It seemed that its quality had improved again! Vincent looked down at the Cup of Fate and instantly received a new set of data. Name: Perfect Cup of Fate Level: X-Class Special Equipment Special Ability 1: Devour. Able to devour all psionic energy and convert it into the purest psionic power. Special Ability 2: Soul Peeling. Peel the target¡¯s soul. The prerequisite is that the target¡¯s level must be lower than the user¡¯s level. Special Ability 3: Black Hole Energy Conversion. Able to convert psionic energy into Black Hole energy, but unable to be reversed. Special Ability 4: Order the Demon Race. Can issue orders to all low-level demons. All low-level demons are not allowed to resist! Special Ability 5: Alchemy Furnace. Can fuse any Demon Race with the Cup of Fate and increase the attributes of the Cup of Fate. The target¡¯s level cannot be higher than the user, otherwise, it will be ineffective! Special Ability 6: Demonization. Able to activate the demonization form for the host for a short period of time and will last for approximately 9 hours. Special Note: The Cup of Fate is enhanced by the Protoss. Can increase the affinity of the Protoss towards the user. ¡°Very good!¡± After seeing the new demonization ability on the Cup of Fate, Vincent sighed with a satisfied expression. At the same time, he looked at the other demons with a disappointed expression. The ability of the Alchemy Furnace allowed Vincent to absorb any demon who was lower in level than Vincent into the Cup of Fate. It would then refine their bodies as nourishment and upgrade the Cup of Fate. The remaining demons all had the strength of a level 49 creature. Therefore, they could not be used as material for Vincent to upgrade the Cup of Fate. Vincent could not help but feel very disappointed! However, in the eyes of the remaining demons, Vincent¡¯s gaze was terrifying and cruel! Vincent completely ignored the expressions of the other demons and asked in a deep voice, ¡°I already know the purpose of you coming here. Now, who will tell me how many more demons are on their way and what search plan you are going to carry out? I might be able to let one lucky fella off!¡± When the demons heard this, they immediately fell into silence because they did not dare to resist Vincent at all! The Cup of Fate was Gajero¡¯s private item and could not be considered as the Demon Race¡¯s famous divine artifact. Therefore, everyone did not know the ability of the Cup of Fate. They did not understand why they were not directly refined like their companions. They thought that Vincent just wanted to obtain information from them. However, in reality, it was simply because Vincent could not use the Alchemy Furnace to deal with them. A demon hesitated for a moment before raising his arm with a compromised expression. He said, ¡°I surrender. I can tell you anything that you want to know, as long as you can let me go!¡± Vincent nodded lightly and said with a smile, ¡°Alright, Congratulations on being the lucky one! The rest of you can go and die!¡± As soon as Vincent finished speaking, the other demons instantly felt a strong sense of danger. They all raised their weapons and made a tight defensive stance. However, Vincent did not attack them directly. Instead, he raised his hand and opened the space door. He stretched out his left hand and pulled out the Cosmic Threads from the space tunnel. Several transparent threads shot into the sky and fell downward, turning those demons into puppets under Vincent¡¯s control! At that moment, all the demons were dead. Only the demon soldier who was willing to betray Gajero in exchange for his life was looking at Vincent with a terrified face. Vincent asked in a deep voice, ¡°Tell me what I want to know at once. Otherwise, your end will definitely be worse than theirs!¡± The demon soldier who had been scared out of his wits completely gave up his bottom line. He quickly said, ¡°We are the 26th Exploration Corps, with a total of 500 members. All of us have been ordered to teleport to the nearby Black Hole World and search the nearby area according to Lord Gajero¡¯s instructions! We are just General Nicholas¡¯s personal guards. We followed him to pick a world at will, but we didn¡¯t expect to meet you here!¡± After listening to the demon soldier¡¯s explanation, Vincent monitored the puppets¡¯ reaction through the Cosmic Threads. He was too lazy to search for the puppets¡¯ memories. He wanted to confirm the authenticity of the demon soldier¡¯s explanation through the puppets. After a while, Vincent nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, you¡¯re telling the truth! Now, tell me about the strength of the soldiers of the 26th Exploration Corps and the strength of the most powerful soldier under Gajero.¡± When the demon soldier saw that Vincent still seemed to have the ability to distinguish between truth and falsehood, his heart became even more fearful. He quickly said, ¡°The 26th Exploration Corps is only responsible for clearing the battlefield, transporting supplies, and slaughtering weak races. Therefore, their strength is not strong. As long as their strength exceeds level 40, they are qualified to join! As for the strongest of the Demon Race, they are the 1st, 2nd, and 3rd Corps, which are also known as the three armies of the king. Each of their members has the strength of a level 70 creature, and the three generals have the strength of a level 80 creature. Any of them can easily wipe out a world, and they are also the most trusted direct line of soldiers of our race leader!¡± When Vincent heard this, he could not help but frown. He did not expect that there would be such a terrifying army under Gajero¡¯s command. No wonder powerful races like the Star Race and the Vampire Race were defeated by Gajero. An ordinary demon soldier had the strength comparable to the Vampire Race¡¯s leader. The outcome of such a battle could not be changed! Vincent exhaled gently and said, ¡°Not bad, your answer is very satisfactory!¡± When the demon soldier heard this, he said with a face full of anticipation, ¡°Then, can I leave now?¡± Vincent suddenly revealed a cold smile and said softly, ¡°I¡¯m just saying that whoever answers my question will not have to die. When did I say that I would let you off?¡± When the demon soldier heard this, his expression changed drastically. He quickly retreated and pointed at Vincent as he cursed angrily, ¡°B*stard, you actually dare to go back on your words! When the race leader arrives, he will not let you off!¡± Vincent could not be bothered with the demon soldier in front of him anymore. With a flick of his finger, a transparent Cosmic Thread descended from the sky and pierced into the demon soldier¡¯s body, turning him into a puppet. After dealing with all the demons, Vincent turned around and walked toward Angelina and Kurt. He said seriously, ¡°The Spirit World is no longer safe. We need to finish up here as soon as possible and then rush back to the Human World to seal the Black Hole of the Human Race! Otherwise, once Gajero finds our world, the Human Race will suffer!¡± Angelina looked at the dozens of demon puppets standing behind Vincent and nodded. She replied, ¡°We should leave as soon as possible, but what about these demon puppets? Do we have to bring them with us?¡± Vincent smiled and said, ¡°Of course! Not only do we have to bring them, but I also want to bring the entire 26th Exploration Corps. When the time comes, wouldn¡¯t it be perfect for the demons to fight the other demons to the death?¡± After hearing this, Angelina pursed her lips and turned around to look at the house behind her. She sighed sadly, ¡°But sister and Irene are still drunk. I really don¡¯t know how long they will stay drunk!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the door suddenly swung opened. Avril and Irene walked out of the room in a daze. They asked with a confused look, ¡°Where are we? What was that noise just now?¡± Vincent looked at the two girls who had lost their composure and shook his head helplessly. He then thought of a good idea and beckoned the demon puppets behind him with his finger. All the demons picked up their weapons and rushed toward Avril and Irene with the most ferocious expressions on their faces. Avril, who was in a daze, suddenly saw the demons rushing toward her from behind Vincent and instantly woke up. She raised her hand and took out a crystal spear from her storage ring and threw Irene into the room. She acted as if she wanted to guard the door with all her might. ¡°Be careful, there are demons¡­¡± Avril shouted at Vincent and the others with a shocked expression. The drunkenness on her body disappeared instantly. However, when Avril saw all the demons suddenly stop in their tracks, her expression became extremely dull. Vincent and the others stood on the spot with a smirk on their faces. She instantly realized that she had been played. She could not help but recall how she looked when she was drunk. ¡°You, you actually used such a method to sober me up. You¡¯ve gone too far!¡± Avril rolled her eyes at Vincent with a slightly sullen expression. She then remembered what was wrong and sighed softly, ¡°I think I threw Irene just now!¡± After suddenly coming to her senses, Avril quickly turned around and ran into the house. Not long after, she helped the injured Irene out. She was limping. Due to the sudden incident, Avril subconsciously wanted to protect Irene behind her. However, because she was drunk, the strength in her hand lost its accuracy for a moment, and she threw Irene against the wall. At the same time, it helped her sober up. ¡°Oh my, where is this place? Why, why does it give me a very familiar feeling?¡± Irene, who was about to cry from the pain, realized that the unfamiliar environment around her actually gave her a very strange sense of security. She could not help but widen her eyes as she looked around. She tried hard to search through her memories. It was as if she wanted to find her fate with this place. Vincent walked forward at this time and said softly to Irene, ¡°This is the world of the Spirit Race, and also your hometown. This place may be strange, but it is also very familiar because you were taken away by the Ultimate Evil Lord here!¡± Irene¡¯s eyes could not help but sparkle. She asked in a heavy tone, ¡°Then what about my parents? What about the other clansmen?¡± Vincent shook his head with a heavy face and did not speak. Chapter 527 - Armor Was Born, and the Spirit Race Acknowledged Its Master Irene noticed that Vincent had suddenly become silent. She could not help but ask anxiously, ¡°Vincent, quickly answer me. My family, the other members of the Spirit Race, have they gone into hiding in other worlds?¡± Tears began to roll down her face. This was because she could already guess the fate of her clansmen based on Vincent¡¯s reaction. Avril turned around and hugged Irene¡¯s shoulders gently. She said with a conflicted expression, ¡°Actually, we¡¯ve traveled through many worlds, but we¡¯ve never seen a second spirit. You might be the only one left in this world!¡± After hearing the exact answer, Irene finally could not hold it in anymore. She turned around and hugged Avril. She started to cry loudly. Vincent could not help but think of the humans who were about to face Gajero. He soon became anxious. He said to Avril, ¡°When her mood is better, bring her to the altar to explore. I¡¯ll go check on the others!¡± Avril nodded gently at Vincent, indicating for him to go back to work. Vincent turned around and walked in front of Kurt. He said, ¡°Take me to find Lilis and Janos!¡± Kurt immediately turned sideways and led Vincent to the distant streets. Vincent had previously told them to choose houses that are safe for them to live in temporarily. Therefore, they did not choose the neighboring houses. Instead, they had scattered around the city. This way, they could minimize the danger and monitor the movements in the city in the meantime. However, the demons had found the place where Kurt and the others were hiding. Vincent followed Kurt around the streets and alleys. They finally arrived at the door of a small house. The small house looked like a blacksmith¡¯s shop based on its decorations. Vincent could instantly guess who was inside. Vincent knocked on the door and said, ¡°Janos, things have changed! Get ready to leave at any time!¡± The door did not open. However, Vincent could hear Janos¡¯s voice saying, ¡°It¡¯s Sir Vincent, come in quickly!¡± Vincent raised his hand and pushed the door open. He was shocked by the scene in front of him. The house was dilapidated and its furniture had decayed. Its ground was also covered in dust. However, there was still equipment such as a blacksmith¡¯s table, a smelting furnace, a forging table, and so on available in the house. Janos was currently keeping busy in front of a tall machine. Vincent asked in disbelief, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Janos turned to look at Vincent and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m using the ancient Zerg materials you gave me to forge equipment!¡± Vincent pursed his lips in surprise and asked in disbelief, ¡°We¡¯ve just arrived here, and the danger hasn¡¯t even been resolved yet, and you¡¯re already preparing to forge?¡± Janos shook his head and said with a serious expression, ¡°I¡¯m not preparing to forge. I¡¯m actually almost done! Now that all the materials have been poured into the mold, they¡¯ll be ready very soon. Soon I¡¯ll be able to activate the special ability of this armor. Just thinking about it makes me excited!¡± Vincent could not help but take a deep breath. He sighed in his heart as he had underestimated this gnome craftsman. He had originally thought that forging equipment was extremely time-consuming. Moreover, there should not be any external factors disturbing the process of forging. He did not expect Janos to forge equipment in such a short period of time especially when there was danger lurking in the outside world! After some careful consideration, Vincent said to Janos, ¡°In regard to forging, you have to give me some pointers when you are free!¡± Janos asked with a face full of joy, ¡°Why, is Sir Vincent very interested in the craftsman profession?¡± Vincent nodded and said honestly, ¡°I¡¯m very interested if I can forge equipment as fast as you!¡± Janos said seriously, ¡°That¡¯s not a problem! Every top-tier craftsman would not spend time on forging equipment. I believe that with Sir Vincent¡¯s intelligence, he will be able to quickly grasp the skills of a craftsman and rise to the level of a top-tier craftsman!¡± Vincent could not help but laugh dryly as he said, ¡°I can¡¯t believe that you are so confident in me. Then when we are settled down, I hope that you will not be stingy with your teachings!¡± Janos nodded. Just as he was about to speak, the huge machine beside him suddenly emitted a series of beeps. ¡°Just in time. The forging of the armor has been completed. Sir Vincent, come forward to remove the armor with your own hands!¡± said Janos excitedly. Vincent walked forward curiously when he heard this. Under Janos¡¯s guidance, he pressed the stop button on the machine and removed the mold. He saw a dark golden soft armor in front of him. Vincent recalled the ugly appearance of the Zerg. He could not believe that the armor in front of him was actually forged using the corpse of the ancient Zerg. It was light and beautiful. Moreover, the body of the armor was carved with complex patterns, making it look even more mysterious. Janos raised his hand and touched the patterns on the armor. He said with great satisfaction, ¡°In order to forge this armor, I have conducted research on the materials of the Zerg¡¯s entire body. The main material for forging the armor is the exoskeleton of the Zerg, which has a strong shock absorption effect. At the same time, it can effectively avoid most magic damage. The sharpest and sturdiest legs of the Zerg were forged by me into the spine of this armor. Not only can it provide better support for the wearer of the armor, but it can also extend six legs from the back to assist the wearer in battle. The two pincers of the Zerg were used to forge the shoulders of the armor. The inspiration came from Kurt¡¯s body structure, which makes it easier for the wearer to control!¡± Janos continued explaining, ¡°At the same time, the Zerg also has a very precious material, which is its silk gland. As long as psionic power was injected into it, the silk gland would be able to produce spider silk in a short period of time. Not only could it retrieve objects through space, but it could also use the spider silk to climb and glide. This will allow the wearer of the armor to be more flexible in battle and move in a more mysterious way. Also, because the Zerg¡¯s body was too large, I mixed in some long-cherished memory crystals, which will allow the armor to fit anyone who wears it! In addition, I¡¯ve engraved the gnome¡¯s incantations on the armor. These incantations represent power and can provide a certain degree of power amplification for the wearer of the armor in battle!¡± Vincent listened to Janos¡¯s explanation while nodding his head in delight. He really liked the use of the armor. It was perfectly meeting all his expectations. ¡°Right, didn¡¯t you say that this armor will have special abilities? What abilities are those?¡± asked Vincent. Janos smiled and said, ¡°These special abilities can only be discovered after using them. Only then can the level of this armor be officially assessed. However, I believe that with this perfect level of forging, it will definitely be able to create an armor that is not inferior to the universe level!¡± Vincent took a deep breath and asked, ¡°Then I¡¯ll give it a try?¡± Janos nodded happily and personally took out the armor. He then helped Vincent to put it on. He led Vincent to the empty space outside the house. Vincent felt that his body had become much lighter. Not only did the armor not make him feel heavy, but it had also increased his mobility! Janos, who was very experienced, retreated to the corner of the street and reminded Vincent loudly, ¡°Sir Vincent, you need to use psionic power to infuse the entire armor. Only then will you be able to fully control all the abilities of this armor!¡± Vincent nodded and gestured for him to retreat. Then, he began to activate all the psionic power in his body and infuse it into the armor. As the fine runes on the armor gradually lit up, the dark golden armor instantly shone with a dazzling golden light. At that moment, Vincent felt that he had completely fused with the armor. He knew every ability of the armor in his heart. As Vincent willed it, six long blade-like feet suddenly popped out from his back, and two long pincers extended from his shoulders. After casually waving them twice, they knocked down all the surrounding buildings. Vincent nodded in excitement. He was very satisfied with the attack power of the armor. Then, he raised his hands, and two long spider threads suddenly shot out from his wrists. The spider threads stuck to the tall building not far ahead. As the spider threads began to retract, Vincent¡¯s body instantly left the ground. As Vincent pulled forcefully in the air, the dilapidated tall building in front of him instantly collapsed. However, the spider threads were safe and sound. They did not break. With a thought, Vincent retracted his four limbs in the air, and then abruptly opened them. A dark golden light instantly spread out in all directions. However, this light did not have the terrifying destructive power that he had imagined. Instead, it swept through the surrounding streets like a breeze. Janos, who was hiding in the corner, saw the scene and could not help but lower his head in shame and self-blame. It seemed that he had not created any useful special abilities for this armor. He also did not fulfill his promise of creating a piece of universe-level equipment. After Vincent landed, he looked at the surrounding streets and shouted excitedly, ¡°Janos, well done, this armor is really great!¡± When Janos heard this, he could not help but raise his head in surprise. He suddenly realized that the house beside Vincent had started to melt rapidly. Even the surrounding air had been corroded by an invisible force, forming a hemispherical arc. Janos quickly ran forward, his face full of shock as he exclaimed, ¡°This, this is¡­¡± Vincent smiled and said, ¡°This is the ability of the ancient Zerg¡¯s slime. It can corrode space, and the corrosion ability of this armor will increase with the user¡¯s level, making the user even stronger! In my opinion, corroding the body of someone of the same level would not be a problem. This power is simply too strong!¡± Janos swallowed his saliva excitedly and muttered, ¡°Corroding space¡­ This armor has the power to affect space, it just happens to meet the universe-level equipment evaluation criteria! We¡¯ve succeeded!¡± Vincent raised his hand and patted Janos¡¯s shoulder, saying, ¡°It¡¯s you who succeeded! As expected of a top craftsman! It¡¯s just that I still don¡¯t know what the name of this armor is?¡± Janos¡¯s old face turned red, and he said helplessly, ¡°No, no name! I can forge equipment, but I really don¡¯t know how to name it. It¡¯s better to let Sir Vincent personally name it!¡± Vincent lowered his head to look at the armor on his body. He suddenly had a flash of inspiration and said, ¡°It¡¯s called the Doom Armor! Because his special ability is extremely difficult to avoid, just like the doom that an opponent cannot escape from!¡± Janos nodded repeatedly when he heard that. He gave Vincent a thumbs up and praised, ¡°Good, good! Sir Vincent had named it personally, it¡¯s extraordinary! The Doom Armor sounds very generous. It won¡¯t be a disgrace to the prestige of this armor!¡± Vincent then opened his arms and said to Janos, ¡°Now that this ability has been tested by me, can you help me take off this armor?¡± Janos asked with a puzzled look, ¡°This armor is so light and beautiful. It can be worn as casual clothes. Why do you want to take it off?¡± Vincent smiled slightly and said, ¡°Because this armor was not forged for me. I have the Flaming Sun Divine Body. Under the fire spiritualization state, I can heal all my injuries. It would be a waste for me to wear the armor. This is actually a gift I want to give to my lover!¡± Janos was stunned for a while before he nodded and said, ¡°I, I see! But I remember that you have two lovers, Sir. It would not be good to give only one gift, right?¡± Vincent sighed softly, ¡°I would like to give each of them a big gift, but there is only one such top-grade material, but I can slowly compensate them in the future!¡± Janos felt that it made sense. Furthermore, Sir Vincent¡¯s decision was not something that ordinary individuals could understand, so he was prepared to help Vincent to remove his armor. However, at that moment, world-shaking energy suddenly erupted from the center of the city. Vincent¡¯s current strength was extraordinary. After staggering two steps on the spot, he steadied his body. However, Janos was directly overturned onto a house at the side. Kurt, who had been guarding at the side, raised his hand and pressed on his temple. A virtual screen instantly appeared in front of his eyes. He quickly said to Vincent, ¡°Mr. Vincent, there seems to be a very terrifying energy gathering at the altar. Moreover, it is continuously rising. If it is allowed to continue developing, there is a risk of destroying the entire world!¡± Vincent was greatly shocked when he heard this. He quickly said to Kurt, ¡°You go and look after Janos. I will rush over and check what¡¯s happening first!¡± With that, Vincent raised his hand and threw out the spider thread. His body quickly streaked across the town. He arrived in front of the altar in the center of the city in the blink of an eye. At the same time, there was also a space door that had just opened. Ebenezer brought Harson and Daniel out of the space tunnel and asked Vincent with a blank look, ¡°Master, what happened?¡± Vincent shook his head calmly and walked into the altar. He saw Avril and Angelina standing guard in front of the altar. Vincent quickly asked, ¡°What happened? Where is Irene?¡± Angelina was so nervous that she could not speak. Avril pointed to the altar and said, ¡°We followed your instructions and brought Irene to the altar. She activated the statue of the seven gods. Now, she is receiving the inheritance of the seven gods!¡± Vincent frowned and sighed, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. How could she cause such a big commotion after inheriting the body of a God? Which God did she receive the approval of?¡± Avril paused for a moment and looked at Angelina. The two of them said helplessly, ¡°She received the unanimous approval of the seven gods!¡± Vincent¡¯s eyes widened in confusion. He then quickly walked into the altar and looked at Irene, who was enveloped by the seven lights. At that moment, she was floating in the air with her eyes slightly closed. She looked like a goddess who had descended from the sky. For a moment, he did not know what to feel. Irene was previously someone who was unable to cultivate. Although she was respected on the surface in the capital of Ultimate Evil, she had always been treated as a good-for-nothing in the dark. Vincent did not expect Irene to actually receive all gifts from the seven gods after returning to the Spirit World. This was really unexpected. The ground suddenly stopped shaking. Irene, who was floating in the air, slowly opened her eyes. Her body was surrounded by the seven-colored divine light, which was quickly withdrawn into her body. At that moment, Irene¡¯s temperament was sublimated from the inside to the outside. Her eyes seemed to contain eternal power. There was a hint of sadness, reluctance, and gratitude as she looked at Vincent. She slowly landed in front of him. Vincent asked softly, ¡°Are you okay?¡± Irene smiled, revealing a peerless grace that others had never seen before. She said, ¡°I have received the favor of the seven gods of the Spirit Race, and I have witnessed the history of the Spirit Race from the power of the seven gods. Now I can finally cultivate, but at the same time, I don¡¯t need to cultivate at all!¡± Vincent frowned and asked, ¡°What does that mean? What kind of divine body technique did you get? Or do you have seven divine bodies?¡± Irene smiled and said, ¡°I got the power of the seven gods as one, which is a divine body technique that can create a world! I can now use the power of any God, but the Creator¡¯s divine body can only be used after accumulating power over a long period of time so that its level will increase. When the Creator¡¯s divine body reaches the highest level, I can directly create a race, or even resurrect the Spirit Race!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Vincent could not help but take a deep breath. He did not expect Irene¡¯s ability to be so powerful, and at the same time, so helpless. An ability that could only be improved over a long period of time was the most useless ability for Vincent. This was because what he lacked the most at the moment was time! Vincent said softly, ¡°Since you can cultivate, that¡¯s a good thing. Now, we must evacuate as soon as possible. Otherwise, once we are discovered by the demon army in the surrounding Black Hole, it will be endless trouble!¡± Irene shook her head with a reluctant expression and said to Vincent, ¡°I¡¯ve already inherited the will of the Spirit Race, so I have to shoulder the responsibility of protecting this land. I can¡¯t go with you for the rest of the road!¡± ¡°You want to stay?¡± asked Vincent softly without any expression of surprise. It was as if Irene¡¯s decision had long been within his expectations. Irene nodded lightly and looked at Avril and Angelina. She whispered to Vincent, ¡°I can see the feelings between the three of you. Even if I continue to stay by your side, it will be meaningless! Of course, I hope that you can stay and be the first male of the Spirit Race, but I know that this is impossible, so let me stay here alone. And I heard that you can also help me close the Black Hole of the Spirit Race?¡± Vincent took a deep breath and he slowly sighed, ¡°If you are known as the leader of the Spirit Race, then we can work together to seal the Black Hole. However, I hope that you can continue to stay around the teleportation platform in this small town. In the future, you can let me lead other humans to come here to learn the divine body technique!¡± Irene gently nodded and smiled, ¡°As long as you come, I will always welcome you! Moreover, I am willing to represent the Spirit Race and become friends with the Human Race!¡± Vincent smiled and reached out his hand. He shook Irene¡¯s hand gently and said solemnly, ¡°The Human Race and the Spirit Race will always be friends!¡± Chapter 528 - Formed a Group to Disguise and Reject Pollution Just as Vincent and Irene reached an agreement, an explosion suddenly came from the nearby housing area. The explosion instantly caught everyone¡¯s attention. After seeing the scene, Ebenezer could not help but ask, ¡°Could it be that the demons have broken in again? But who are they fighting with?¡± Vincent and Irene looked around at the same time, and said in unison, ¡°Lilis!¡± Kurt immediately raised his hand and pressed on his temple. He said in a deep voice, ¡°I didn¡¯t arrange Lilis¡¯s housing, but according to my scan, there are living things in the explosion room area. However, due to the excessive heat, I can¡¯t determine the exact number of living things!¡± Vincent said to the crowd without any hesitation, ¡°Whether or not there is a demon invasion, we have to find Lilis immediately and kill our way out of the Black Hole. We have to seal the Black Hole before the other demons find this place!¡± The others nodded in agreement. Vincent immediately rushed to the place where the explosion occurred. The dozens of demon puppets under his control formed an army formation and followed behind Vincent. Kurt followed closely behind Vincent. Avril and Angelina stood by Irene¡¯s side. They followed behind Vincent from a distance. Although Irene was able to train and had obtained a very powerful godly body, she was still too weak. Someone had to protect her. Ebenezer opened the space door at the same time Vincent set off. He led Guru Harson and Daniel to the explosion area silently. In a quiet city with relatively small houses, Lilis walked out of the alley amidst the billowing smoke. She held her chest with one hand and supported herself against the wall with the other. She panted with difficulty, her expression unsightly. Immediately after that, amidst the smoke-filled alley behind Lilis came the sound of hurried footsteps. Lilis had no choice but to grit her teeth and continue walking into the city. ¡°Faster! Capture that beast and we will be able to report our mission status! Lord Gajero hates this race so much that he gnashes his teeth whenever he speaks about them. Once we capture her, it will be a great achievement!¡± Three demons ran out of the black fog in succession and quickly walked forward to surround Lilis. Lilis only had the strength of a level 29 creature, but the three demons had the strength of level 40 and above. However, they did not go forward rashly because they had already suffered a great loss earlier. Therefore, they were very afraid of Lilis. Lilis looked at the three demons with determination. She reached into her waist pouch and took out six strange metal balls the size of walnuts. Those metal balls looked ordinary, and some were even rusted. It was as if they were made of some broken parts. They did not have the slightest deterrent force. However, when the three demons saw the metal balls in Lilis¡¯s hands, they subconsciously took a step back, as if they were scared to death. ¡°Even if I die today, I will drag all of you down with me! Today, I will definitely take revenge on all of you for the oppression that Beast Race suffered in the past!¡± Lilis shouted at the three demons with a face full of hatred. Her eyes were filled with a sense of righteousness that was ready to face death. The three demons looked at each other. For a moment, they did not know what to do. They were just ordinary soldiers of the Demon Race. They had never participated in the decision-making process, and they did not know what choice they should make under such circumstances. At that moment, the demon who had called out to his teammates earlier said with some hesitation, ¡°Actually, we demons can¡¯t die. Even if we are injured by her, it is possible for us to recover from all the injuries sustained but if we get hit in our demon core, then we may die. Why don¡¯t we give it a try and kill her at the risk of getting injured?¡± The remaining two demon soldiers shook their heads one after another, displaying unprecedented decisiveness. If the proposal just now was only the first half of the sentence, then the other two demon soldiers would definitely agree to try to kill Lilis. However, as the demon mentioned the demon core, the remaining demon soldiers with immortal bodies could not help but feel fearful. Although she knew of the incompetence of the demon soldiers, Lilis did not dare to be the slightest bit careless. This was because she knew that the difference in strength between the enemy and herself was too great, and the foothold she had found was too remote. The reinforcements in the city were unable to arrive at that moment. There were only two outcomes waiting for her. Either she would be killed by the three demons in front of her, or they would all die together. As a rare genius of the Beast Race, an expert who had wandered alone in the Black Hole World for many years, Lilis decisively chose the latter. She took advantage of the opportunity when the three demons were conversing and threw the iron ball in her hand. After the iron ball was thrown, it landed straight at the feet of the three demons. The moment it landed, the round metal shell automatically fell off, revealing an even more peculiar thing inside. It looked like a folded piece of paper, but it was also like a piece of strange metal. After losing the restraint of its metal shell, it automatically spread outward, revealing a tiny array formation. ¡°Boom!¡± The moment the array formation appeared, an explosion occurred. The explosion caused the surrounding houses to collapse. The aftershock of the explosion was not weak and spread out fiercely in all directions. The three demons who were at the center of the explosion were swallowed by the fire. It was unknown whether they were alive or dead. As for Lilis, she looked at the approaching fire and closed her eyes helplessly. At that moment, she no longer cared about the lives of those demons. Even if they were only slightly injured in the end, Sir Vincent would seize the opportunity to eliminate them! As long as she could kill three demons for the Beast Race, Lilis was willing to die! However, just as the flames were about to devour Lilis, more than ten black figures instantly appeared in front of her. They endured the fatal flames for her. Lilis opened her eyes with a blank look. She became even more confused. She noticed that there were more than ten demons defending her! Moreover, those ten demons were looking at the three demons who survived the explosion with anger on their faces because of her. A rather dignified demon walked up and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Which team are you from? What are you doing here?¡± When the three demons saw the other demons, they no longer cared about their burnt skin. They quickly knelt on the ground and said with a trembling voice, ¡°We are members of the seventh team. We got lost on the way to search for the Black Hole World and accidentally came here. Please forgive us, my lords!¡± The leader of the demons was stunned for a second and then asked, ¡°Then you should know my identity!¡± The three demons who were kneeling on the ground kowtowed as if they were pounding garlic. They quickly said, ¡°Yes, yes! You are the personal guards of General Nicholas!¡± At the same time, in a small alley just a wall away from Lilis, Vincent was observing the movements of the three demons through the shared vision of the puppets. He raised his hand to stop Kurt who was about to go forward. Vincent then turned around and waved his arm. A large amount of spider thread shot out continuously from the Doom Armor, forming an incomparably large web in the alley. The web blocked the entire path successfully. Vincent turned around and told Kurt, ¡°Kurt, go back and inform everybody of the situation. Don¡¯t act rashly for the time being. I¡¯ve thought of a better solution!¡± Kurt did not hesitate at all toward Vincent¡¯s order. He immediately turned around and told Irene and the others to wait for Vincent¡¯s plan. Vincent continued to control the demon puppets from afar to question the three demons casually. He did not want to know anything in particular from them; he just wanted to buy some time! Shortly after that, Vincent took out his Cup of Fate once again with an expectant look in his eyes. Vincent had obtained the new demonization skill after refining many demons. The skill enabled him to maintain his demon form for nine hours. Plus, with Vincent¡¯s transformation skill, he could transform into a demon at will! The demon puppets under Vincent¡¯s control were all Nicholas¡¯s personal guards. It would be a pity if he did not take this opportunity to make good use of them! Vincent activated the Cup of Fate with full confidence. A large amount of demonic aura spurted out of the Cup of Fate and wrapped around Vincent. Finally, it condensed into a demon who was almost two meters tall. Vincent then modified his face to reflect Nicholas¡¯s. He then transformed himself into Nicholas. The demon puppets soon ran out of questions. They had to forcefully find a topic to chat with the three demons who were kneeling on the ground, Vincent finally completed his transformation. Although he did not look 100% like Nicholas, it was enough to make him look real. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? It¡¯s so noisy!¡± Vincent roared and jumped toward the wall behind him. He crossed his arms in front of his chest and stared coldly at the three demons who were trembling all over. At that moment, Vincent realized that his meticulous arrangement was a little redundant because the three demon soldiers did not dare to raise their heads to look at him. Even if his disguise was cruder, they would not notice it at all! Lilis¡¯s face had long turned ashen. Her back was up against the wall. She looked at the increasing number of demons and felt hopeless. At the same time, she was shouting in her heart anxiously, ¡°Why is Sir Vincent not here yet?¡± ¡°Reporting to General, we, we are lost. We accidentally walked through here and offended the General¡¯s heavenly might. Please forgive us!¡± The three demons quickly apologized. Vincent felt relieved. This was because there were only three demons around. Therefore, there was no need to carry out a large-scale purge. Vincent said in a deep voice, ¡°I have already investigated this world. There are no problems here. You should return to the Black Hole World and find your own team. Then, inform the other teams to gather. I have an important decision to announce to everyone!¡± After the three demons heard Vincent¡¯s magnanimous order, they could not help but say with joy, ¡°General, please rest assured. We will definitely complete the mission that you have given us as soon as possible!¡± Vincent nodded with great satisfaction and said, ¡°Not bad. Your performance is very satisfactory, so I have decided to give you a small gift!¡± The three demons who were kneeling on the ground did not expect to receive a reward from General Nicholas even though they had lost their way. For a moment, they could not help but imagine that they would be appreciated by General Nicholas from then on. They would reach new peaks in life as a member of the army. However, Vincent did not make any move even after a while. One of the demons finally raised his head and ask, ¡°What kind of reward is the general going to give us?¡± ¡°Look!¡± Vincent smiled and waved his hand. He opened a space door beside him. He stretched out his left hand and dragged the Cosmic Thread out of the space tunnel. The gift that he was going to give the three demons was the transparent thread that fell from the sky! The three demons, who were only level 42 creatures, did not have the time to react to what had happened. Their eyes instantly glazed over, and they slowly stood up like puppets. They then proceeded to join the other group of puppet-like demons. Vincent looked at the increasing number of puppets and said in a deep voice, ¡°Go and guard the entrance of the Black Hole. Do not let any creatures in, especially the demons that are nearby. You must instruct them to gather in the Black Hole World. There is no need for them to enter this world!¡± The demon puppets that were under his control regarded every word that Vincent said as a golden rule. They did not remember what was right and what was wrong. They turned around and started to set off in the direction of the Black Hole. The small-town that Vincent was in was not far from the Black Hole of the Spirit Race. It happened to be within the control range of the Cosmic Thread. This enabled him to build a defensive line in front of the Black Hole. Vincent wanted to make full use of those demons. He wanted them to spread the word and gather the remaining demons. This way, more and more demons would gather in the Black Hole World. They would not have the time to invade other worlds. At the same time, he wanted to seize the chance to control the 26th Demon Corps! As long as he could control the entire 26th Demon Corps, Vincent would have a powerful and obedient army behind him. At the same time, he could ensure his own safety. After all the demon puppets left, Vincent turned around and walked in front of Lilis. He stretched out his hand. Lilis looked at Vincent with a nervous look and asked with a vigilant look, ¡°You, what are you doing?¡± She did not believe that a demon could be so kind-hearted. Not only did he save her, but he also wanted to help her up. As the saying went, ¡°If you¡¯re trying to curry favor for no reason, you¡¯re either evil or have stolen something!¡± Only then did Vincent remember that he was still a demon. He quickly controlled the Cup of Fate and ended the demonization skill. He soon returned to his normal appearance. When Lilis saw the demon in front of her transformed into someone wearing a dark golden armour, her eyes were filled with both excitement and nervousness. She then carefully asked, ¡°You, who are you?¡± Vincent shook his head and smiled, ¡°I¡¯m Vincent, who had promised to bring you back to reunite with the Beast Race! We met in the underground of the capital of Ultimate Evil!¡± Lilis immediately heaved a sigh of relief. She grabbed onto Vincent¡¯s hand and stood up. She quickly asked, ¡°How did you turn into a demon? Could it be that you have been contaminated by the Demon Race?¡± Vincent spread his hands and said with a smile, ¡°Contaminated? How could that be?¡± However, Lilis said with a serious expression, ¡°Within the high-level races of the Black Hole world, most of the newly born members are too weak to survive. Therefore, many high-level races have created a more convenient method of reproduction. That is, through the uniqueness of their own race, they can force other races to become their own race. Those high-level races claim that this behavior is to promote low-level creatures. The Demon Race has such an ability!¡± Vincent suddenly thought of the twelve apostles of the Elf Race. They had received gifts from Gajero. Those gifts allowed them to become demons permanently and join the Demon Race. ¡°So that was just a method used by the Demon Race to reproduce! If the twelve apostles did not die, they would most likely become ordinary soldiers of the Demon Race. This is probably the main reason why the demons can continue invading other worlds!¡± Vincent muttered and then thought of something. He lowered his head and looked at his left arm. Lilis looked at Vincent talking to himself and could not help but ask curiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Vincent raised his head. He smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I was able to transform into the appearance of a demon because of this special equipment. My psionic power will not undergo a qualitative change, but I seem to have been contaminated by other races!¡± Lilis asked with a shocked expression, ¡°What? You are already so powerful. Which race can affect you?¡± Vincent sighed helplessly, ¡°The Protoss, the God Race. Some call them the Observers!¡± Lilis was instantly speechless. She looked at Vincent blankly because she did not know whether she should sympathize with him or envy him. Being contaminated by the Demon Race could be said to be a problem because many creatures hated the Demon Race and were ashamed to become one of them. However, being contaminated by the God Race was equivalent to having the right to become a member of the most noble race among the 10,000 races of the Black Hole. Vincent could be considered to be extremely lucky in anyone¡¯s eyes! Nevertheless, there was not a trace of joy on Vincent¡¯s face. Instead, there was an endless haze! Lilis asked softly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t seem too happy?¡± Vincent took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, ¡°When I was very weak, I thought that my final opponent was Gajero. I was also constantly getting stronger and working hard for the final victory. But now, it seems that I have one more opponent, and that is the Protoss! If I don¡¯t want to be contaminated, I can only wipe out the Protoss completely!¡± Lilis subconsciously covered her mouth to prevent herself from screaming out loud. Vincent¡¯s decision was too terrifying! Vincent continued, ¡°Being born as a human is the greatest pride of my life. No living creature can change my race. If anyone dares to do this, I will not rest until they are dead! Since I am determined to slay the demons, then what is the harm in killing the gods? Therefore, I will continue to become stronger. No matter what method I use, as long as I can increase my strength in a short period of time, it will be fine!¡± Lilis looked at the mad Vincent and could not help but say worriedly, ¡°You must not lose yourself because you are in a hurry to increase your strength. Be careful not to fall because of your impatience!¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I am not that weak. The stronger the opponent, the more cautious I will be! It¡¯s just that I noticed that the hidden weapon array formation you used just now was very exquisite and powerful. I wonder if you can teach it to me?¡± Lilis blinked her eyes in disbelief and quickly said, ¡°Of course! It is my honor to be able to serve you! If my array formation can kill more demons, it will be the greatest glory!¡± Chapter 529 - Control Corps, Demon Princess Vincent left the housing area with Lilis and walked into the alleyway that was covered in webs. Kurt was guarding one end of the alley whilst Avril and the others guarded the other end. After seeing that Vincent and Lilis had returned, Kurt quickly asked, ¡°Mr. Vincent, has everything been settled? What happened?¡± Vincent raised his hand and threw out two balls of flames. His flames started to burn the webs in the alley. He said softly, ¡°Earlier, three demons who were lost accidentally barged into this place. I have dealt with them. In order to prevent such a situation from happening again, let¡¯s immediately head to the Black Hole and seal it!¡± Everyone¡¯s gazes turned toward Irene. It was as if they were waiting for her to agree. Irene nodded and said, ¡°Fine, let¡¯s go!¡± They quickly left the town and rushed toward the Black Hole. On the way, Vincent told Avril and Angelina about his plan. Even the two girls who were used to big scenes were shocked by Vincent¡¯s crazy idea. Angelina looked at Vincent and sighed softly, ¡°You want to control an entire demon corps? That¡¯s too crazy!¡± Vincent smiled slightly and said confidently, ¡°Although this idea is crazy, with the availability of the Cosmic Threads, it is no doubt possible. Moreover, we human warriors have already lost too much blood when fighting against the invaders. It is time to let the demons fight against their own kinds. This is their retribution!¡± Angelina nodded and did not say anything else. Avril, who was at the side, kept looking at the Doom Armor on Vincent¡¯s body. Her eyes were filled with curiosity and love. ¡°Vincent, this armor on your body is not bad. Where did you get it?¡± asked Avril while caressing the patterns on the armor. When Vincent saw her reaction, he smiled and said, ¡°This is the armor that I entrusted Janos to forge using the body of the Zerg. Moreover, it is specially made for you! This armor has a super strong defense, and it also has the ability to corrode space. It can also change sizes according to the user¡¯s body shape. It¡¯s very compatible with your divine body spell. However, an accident happened just now, so I didn¡¯t have time to remove the armor. After I use it to transform into Nicholas and complete the next plan, this lucky armor will be yours!¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s great!¡± Avril cheered with joy. Then, she thought of something and asked hesitantly, ¡°But did you prepare a gift for my sister?¡± Vincent turned to look at Angelina. He shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have the right materials yet to create a piece of equipment as powerful as the Doom Armor. But I have already thought of a gift. I will compensate Angelina when the time comes!¡± Angelina, who was not unhappy about her sister getting the Doom Armor, asked curiously, ¡°What gift?¡± Vincent smiled slightly and said, ¡°I am ready to learn craftsmanship skills from Janos and array formation spells from Lilis. When the time comes, I will personally create the perfect equipment for you. I will make use of the craftsmanship skills and array formation spells that I learn!¡± After hearing what Vincent said, Angelina was even happier than Avril. To her, nothing was more precious than the equipment made by Vincent himself. Angelina held Vincent¡¯s hand and said with anticipation, ¡°Then let¡¯s make a deal. You must personally forge the equipment for me. I want it to look like a necklace!¡± Vincent nodded and promised, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll definitely do it!¡± Everyone soon arrived at the Black Hole. Ebenezer, Harson, and Daniel had been waiting for them. As soon as they saw Vincent, they immediately went up to him. Vincent asked curiously, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Ebenezer scratched his head and said, ¡°I saw master seal the alley with webs in the space tunnel. He must not want us to interfere in the later matters, so I brought Guru Harson to the edge of the Black Hole. We have entered the Black Hole World earlier to check it out. Many demon troops have gathered in the Black Hole. There are hundreds of them!¡± Vincent nodded when he saw how considerate Ebenezer was. He then turned to Irene and said, ¡°You stay here. When I am ready to seal the Black Hole, you will naturally be able to sense it. When the time comes, just respond to me!¡± Irene nodded and said to Vincent, ¡°Take care.¡± Vincent smiled and waved goodbye to Irene. He transformed himself into Nicholas and strode toward the Black Hole. Avril and Angelina had long known about Vincent¡¯s plan. They opened the space door and led the others into the space tunnel. They followed behind Vincent quietly. When Vincent entered the Black Hole World, his demon puppets who were guarding the Black Hole kneeled on one knee and said in unison, ¡°Greetings, General!¡± Vincent completely ignored those puppets who no longer had the ability to think. He turned to look at the Black Hole. He raised his hand to gather the power of the Black Hole and began to seal the Black Hole of the Spirit Race. Irene, who was in the Spirit World suddenly sensed something. She immediately placed her hands in front of her chest, and seven rays of different colors lit up behind her at the same time. As Irene had received the approval of the seven gods of creation, she had become the leader of the Spirit Race. At that moment, her right alone represented the will of the entire Spirit Race. She chose to cooperate with Vincent and slowly closed the Black Hole of the Spirit Race. The Black Hole gradually disappeared. Irene could not help but look at the empty sky. She chanted softly, ¡°In the name of the seven gods, I express my gratitude to all the warriors who have helped to save the Spirit Race. May the power be with you all!¡± In the Black Hole World, a rainbow light suddenly descended and landed on top of Vincent¡¯s head, enveloping Vincent within. ¡°This is a gift from the seven gods of creation!¡± Vincent could feel his own strength starting to grow without end. He could not help but exclaim with a face full of shock. In the eyes of the seven gods of creation, Vincent had saved the Spirit World and brought back the last surviving member of the Spirit Race. Therefore, he could be considered to have made a supreme contribution. It was currently time to be rewarded! Vincent felt that the psionic power in his body had reached its limit. This allowed him to increase his level and advance to a level 49 creature in one fell swoop. However, his increase in strength did not stop there. Instead, it continued to increase rapidly. He broke through the limit once again and became a level 50 creature! Vincent looked at his hands and gently clenched them. There were only ten more levels left before he could be considered a high-level creature in the Black Hole World. At that time, he could rely on his own strength to raise the status of the Human Race. He could even change the fate of the Human Race. Of course, at that time, the gap in strength between him and Gajero would become smaller and smaller! Vincent slowly opened his hands and sighed solemnly, ¡°Sooner or later, my strength will catch up to Gajero. I might even become stronger than him! At that time, I will have to re-establish the rules of the world, so that all races have the right to survive!¡± At that moment, a burst of hurried footsteps suddenly came from behind Vincent. It was noisy and shook the sky and earth. Clearly, there were many individuals running over. Vincent turned around and saw hundreds of demon soldiers rushing over with anxious faces. As soon as they arrived, they all lowered their bodies and directly knelt in front of Vincent. A few demons who looked like military officers kneeled in front of Vincent and said sincerely with their heads lowered, ¡°General, earlier, we saw a strange light coming from here. We were worried about the general¡¯s safety, so we led our subordinates here. Please forgive us, General!¡± Vincent took a deep breath and tried his best to imitate Nicholas¡¯s actions. He did not mention the fact that these demons had disobeyed military orders. Instead, he asked in a deep voice, ¡°Has the army assembled?¡± The few military officers noticed that their general did not punish them, but he did not say that he would pardon them either. They answered in fear and trepidation, ¡°The 26th Exploration Corps has gathered. Apart from your personal guards, a total of 470 demons have gathered. They are only waiting for the general¡¯s order!¡± Vincent nodded and did not ask the soldiers to get up. He directly walked into the crowd and looked at the demons kneeling at his feet. He walked around them cautiously whilst looking for a suitable position to stand. All the demon soldiers were extremely nervous at that moment because General Nicholas was usually temperamental and unpredictable. Sometimes, he would fly into a rage for no reason, and even devour the soldiers under him. This made every member of the 26th Exploration Corps very afraid. They did not dare to face Nicholas directly. It was precisely because every soldier had such a mentality that Vincent¡¯s disguise seemed even more flawless. No matter what he did, everyone believed that there was a hidden purpose behind it. No matter what topic he avoided or refused to answer, it would be regarded as shrewd and full of pressure! Finally, cold sweat began to appear on the foreheads of all the demons. Vincent soon stopped because he was already standing at the center of where the demons had gathered. At the same time, it was also the best position for him to activate the Cosmic Threads! Vincent slowly raised his hand to open the space door and shouted at the hundreds of demons, ¡°I¡¯ve gathered everyone here today because I want to borrow everyone¡¯s strength to re-create the order of this Black Hole World. I hereby promise everyone that if a new order is successfully established one day, all of you will be the surviving demons. At that time, I will return your freedom and let you continue to live!¡± All the demons frowned, their eyes filled with confusion. They did not understand what Vincent was talking about, nor did they know what was going to happen next. However, even though Vincent¡¯s actions were so strange, none of the soldiers dared to raise their heads and look around. This was because the hierarchy of the demons was very strict. If anyone dared to disobey the actions of a superior, they would immediately be executed and become nourishment for the other demons to improve. At the same time, Vincent¡¯s left hand had already reached into the space tunnel to grab the Cosmic Threads. Countless transparent threads shot into the sky and turned into flowing lights. The flowing lights then shot toward the ground, drilling into the bodies of every demon soldier. Vincent took the opportunity to plant a thought in the hearts of every demon soldier. ¡°The current actions of the Demon Race are only seeking their own destruction. Gajero has seized the position of race leader through violent means, but he cannot lead the Demon Race toward prosperity. Instead, he can only lead the Demon Race toward destruction step by step as they expand. The only thing that can give the Demon Race a chance to survive is to follow Vincent¡¯s footsteps and help him re-establish the order of the Black Hole World!¡± The many demon soldiers who received Vincent¡¯s command raised their heads and looked around curiously. They sighed stiffly, ¡°Who is Vincent?¡± The Cosmic Threads were unable to control everyone¡¯s specific actions. They could only forcefully control their thoughts and guide their actions. Therefore, they could still maintain a certain degree of ability to think and act. Vincent shouted, ¡°That¡¯s me!¡± At the same time, he removed his disguise and transformed into his original appearance. He then stood in front of the demon soldier. As long as those demon soldiers remembered Vincent¡¯s appearance, the thought buried deep in their minds would be activated. From then on, they would become puppets that only listened to Vincent¡¯s orders. The demon soldiers kneeling beside Vincent raised their heads to look at him first. Soon after, they all became stiff like machines on the spot. As Vincent¡¯s voice spread in all directions, more and more demons were successfully controlled by him. Finally, all the members of the 26th Exploration Corps fell into a daze. They knelt on the ground, twisted their bodies, and waited for Vincent¡¯s order in an extremely weird posture. Vincent said softly, ¡°Get up!¡± All the demons did not hesitate at all. They immediately stood up and looked up at Vincent who was standing in the center. Vincent spoke loudly to all the demon soldiers, ¡°From today onward, the corps will continue to maintain its previous structure. You will continue to be led by the captains of each team. When there¡¯s no command, all of you must remain silent. Do you understand?¡± At the same time, he used the Cosmic Threads to inject his words into the deepest parts of every demon soldier¡¯s mind so that his command would form part of their subconscious. The 26th Exploration Corps replied collectively, ¡°Understood!¡± Just as Vincent was about to continue sending his thoughts to all the demons, a purple circular door suddenly opened in the sky. A black and purple light pillar instantly descended from the middle, directly reaching the ground. Vincent was able to see through the thoughts of all the demon soldiers using the Cosmic Threads. He discovered that all the demons were not shocked or curious at all when they saw this scene. It was obvious that they knew about this strange scene. Therefore, Vincent turned his head and asked a demon soldier beside him, ¡°What is this?¡± The soldier replied with a serious expression, ¡°This is a teleportation channel used by the demon soldiers to travel in the Black Hole World. It can accurately connect any two points in the Black Hole¡¯s vision. However, this kind of channel is extremely dangerous. It is difficult for any living being to survive in the burst space turbulence. Only the demons can use their special talents to freely travel through the channel. However, it will weaken their strength to a certain extent for a short period of time. Therefore, the upper echelons and elite corps of the demons would never use this tunnel. Only the low-level corps who are scouts or are responsible for transporting materials would travel this way!¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°That is to say, your 26th Exploration Corps needs to use this method to rush to the place designated by Gajero!¡± The demon soldier nodded and said, ¡°Yes!¡± Vincent immediately understood. It seemed that Gajero had sent another batch of troops over. He immediately had a countermeasure in mind. He quickly closed the space tunnel and turned himself into Nicholas again. Vincent gave another order, ¡°Prepare to face the enemy!¡± All the members of the 26th Exploration Corps immediately moved out. They formed a battle formation beside Vincent and stared at the light pillar in front of them. A few officers who were usually in charge of assisting Nicholas rushed over to Vincent¡¯s side. They acted as his right-hand men. Immediately after that, a mass of black demonic aura floated down from the teleportation door in the sky. There was a single-eyed demon core mixed within. When Vincent saw this, he could not help but feel shocked. It seemed that the space turbulence in the teleportation portal was even more terrifying than he had imagined. The demons that had transmigrated here could not even retain their physical bodies. They could only pass through the space portal in the form of death and wait for their resurrection. ¡°Compared to the teleportation portal that Gajero used back in Beast World, this is simply the worst. It seems that the treatment enjoyed by the different levels of the Demon Race can be said to be worlds apart!¡± While Vincent was lamenting, the demonic aura that descended first gradually recovered, forming a slender figure in the air. Her face was 70-80% similar to that of humans, but she had demon wings on her back. She also had demon horns on her head. After seeing that the woman in front of him did not have the ferocious and terrifying face of demons, Vincent could not help but sigh with a puzzled look, ¡°What? Do all female demons look like this?¡± The officer standing beside Vincent immediately replied, ¡°This is the general of the 24th Corps, Alexia! She is also the daughter of Chief Gajero. Chief Gajero had accidentally obtained some of the bloodline left behind by the ancient Immortal Race. Because of the fusion, he had given birth to General Alexia. Therefore, her appearance is different from the other demons!¡± Vincent was quite shocked when he heard this because he knew how powerful the Immortals were. He did not expect that Gajero could actually resurrect the Immortals this way. It seemed that Gajero wanted to nurture this daughter to grow up like the ancient Immortals. She would then become a great help to him in his conquest of the 10,000 races in the Black Hole! Alexia floated in mid-air. Her facial features had the coldness and nobility of the Immortals. At the same time, because of her demon bloodline, she had become more charming and depraved. Her tone was full of arrogance as she said, ¡°Nicholas, why didn¡¯t you carry out father¡¯s orders?¡± Vincent originally wanted to take the opportunity to kill all the demons that had rushed over. However, when he learned that Alexia had half of the Immortal bloodline, he chose to take two steps forward. He smiled and said, ¡°Sorry, from today onward, the 26th Exploration Corps will have nothing to do with Gajero!¡± Upon hearing that, Alexia narrowed her eyes and said coldly, ¡°You want to betray father? Lead your subordinates to cause a mutiny? Then I will help father suppress you today!¡± The smile on Vincent¡¯s face grew even wider. He asked in return, ¡°Suppress me? With just you?¡± Alexia stretched out her right hand. The ring on her finger flashed and a pitch-black light sword appeared in her hand. Alexia pointed her sword at Vincent and said arrogantly, ¡°Not just me, but my 24th Corps as well!¡± At the same time, in the teleportation channel behind her, countless balls of demonic aura shot out, instantly covering the sky. Chapter 530 - Exterminating the Demons and Capturing the Princess Alive Alexia was flying high in the sky. The demon cores that belonged to the 24th Corps fell one after another like heavy rain. Vincent briefly counted the number of demon cores and found that the total number of soldiers in the 24th Corps outnumbered the 26th Exploration Corps. There were at least close to a thousand demons in the 24th Corps. It seemed that Gajero treated his daughter very well. However, even though there were twice as many demons in front of him, Vincent did not show any fear. If he did not want to preserve the bloodline of the Immortals, he would have killed the whole 24th Corps when the teleportation array was activated. Alexia and her team would have already been annihilated! Alexia raised her magic sword high up and berated Vincent angrily, ¡°Nicholas, today, I will let you know the consequences of betraying father!¡± Once all the soldiers behind her resurrected, they could start an all-out war against Vincent. Vincent patted the Hell¡¯s Blade hanging on his waist gently. He did not choose to draw it out. Instead, he took out the space token and Cup of Fate. Vincent raised his head to warn Alexia, ¡°Today, I will let you know the consequences of aiding the wicked!¡± He then shouted in a deep voice, ¡°Space door, open!¡± As Vincent raised the tunnel token in his hand, several space doors appeared in the sky at the same time. The positions of the doors were uneven, and they were all different. There seemed to be no rules at this point. Alexia looked around at the space door with a surprised look, her eyes full of vigilance. She was a bit flustered and hesitant. She had not been able to give any effective orders to her subordinates. Plus, she could not understand Vincent, let alone his thoughts. However, the experienced Vincent naturally did not give his opponent any chance. The moment his opponent hesitated or made a mistake, he would seize the opportunity to give his opponent the most fatal blow! Vincent suddenly roared loudly, ¡°Attack the demon cores in the sky! Don¡¯t give the 24th Corps any chance to recover!¡± He was giving an order to the 26th Exploration Corps beside him. At the same time, he was also informing those individuals who were in the space tunnel. As soon as he gave the order, Alexia¡¯s face changed greatly as she finally knew Vincent¡¯s plan. However, she was powerless to stop it from happening! Alexia watched as the demon soldiers behind Vincent launched an attack toward the sky. Soon after that, hundreds of exposed demon cores were destroyed and turned into demonic aura that filled the sky. What made Alexia even more desperate was that several human figures had also rushed out of those unknown space doors and attacked the demon cores at an even closer distance. The blessing from the seven gods that Irene had bestowed earlier was not only targeted at Vincent. Everyone in the space tunnel, except for Kurt, had all received an upgrade! Avril and Angelina had risen to level 38 creatures. With their divine body spells, their battle strength was already comparable to that of a level 40 creature! Moreover, the target of their attack was the demon core. It was something that could not fight back. This made them even more comfortable during battle. Angelina activated her Netherspirit body and flapped the wings on her back, shuttling back and forth in the air. Chains condensed from her bright spirit energy and continuously pierced through the surrounding demon cores. Her killing efficiency was astonishing. Avril activated her God of War body. She was bathed in golden light. With her powerful strength, she could create a huge impact just by stepping down briefly. She did not need wings to move around freely. Her casual punch could shatter dozens of demon cores. Among Irene¡¯s blessings, Ebenezer benefited the most. His strength reached level 42. He was on par with Guru Harson, who had also received the blessing. He was currently displaying his might in the sky. As the Shadow Demons did not have the ability to fly, Ebenezer and Harson could only opt for a more difficult way to attack. They jumped out of the space door at the highest point in the sky. After killing several demon cores, they directly jumped into another space door. In the next second, the two figures jumped out of the third space door, and then into the fourth space door. They repeated this process several times. The two Shadow Demons figures looked like they were dancing in the sky. Their performance made Alexia feel a sense of despair. At that moment, Alexia finally understood that the seemingly chaotic space door in the air actually had a purpose. It was to allow the few foreign races who did not have the ability to fly, to freely shuttle back and forth in the air, thus creating an even more terrifying lethality! However, she seemed to be too late. After using the tunnel token, Vincent, who was standing on the ground, raised the Cup of Fate in his other hand and absorbed all the demonic aura scattered in the sky into the cup! In fact, if Vincent was given enough time, he would rather use Alchemy Furnace to refine the entire 24th Corps and use them as material to increase the strength of the Cup of Fate. However, as the 24th Corps¡¯ strength and numbers were stronger, Vincent was not willing to take the risk of waiting until all the enemies were resurrected before making a move. The truly smart individuals would always choose to maximize their benefits. This was currently the best way to deal with it. Without any bloodshed, Vincent had successfully destroyed another one of Gajero¡¯s corps. ¡°Stop, all of you, Stop!¡± Alexia looked at her subordinates who were about to die and cried out in incomparable sorrow. However, whether it was Avril and the others in the sky or the demons on the ground, they did not pay attention to her words. They continued to clean up the remaining demon core. Vincent controlled the Cup of Fate and continued to collect demonic aura. He raised his head and said to Alexia loudly, ¡°What, are you feeling heartbroken because of your dead subordinates? Then why don¡¯t you come and fight me directly? I will stand here and wait for you!¡± Alexia knew that Vincent was provoking her, but even though her heart was boiling with endless anger, she still did not dare to attack Vincent. This was because she had been paying attention to and guarding against a space door that was behind her! Long after the battle started, Alexia had been paying attention to every space door. Very quickly, she discovered that there was a space door that was very close to her. However, no one had emerged from it. Even the few Shadow Demons who were shuttling back and forth on the battlefield did not choose to enter through this space door. The battle all happened in a split second. Neither side would let go of opportunities that were advantageous to them. A space door located in a good position was never used. This meant that it was far from being effective. There must be a bigger conspiracy hidden in this space door! Alexia instantly thought that there must be a killer hidden in this space door. As long as she rushed toward Nicholas, the killer in the space door would immediately attack her from behind! Alexia, who had always been worried, could only maintain her posture of confronting Nicholas in the air. She did not dare to launch an attack rashly, nor did she dare to take the initiative to attack the space door. Vincent smiled when he saw the scene. This seemingly arrogant and cold demon princess, who had never seen anyone with a sinister heart, had finally been fooled! That space door was the trap that Vincent had left for her. It was like a spiritual shackle that firmly restricted her in the air! There was no need to set up any foreshadowing in that space door. As long as it existed, it would bring endless fear to Alexia! At the same time, this space door had an even greater use for Vincent! After seeing her subordinates being slaughtered one by one, Alexia could no longer suppress the grief and indignation in her heart. The magic sword in her hand began to shine with a purple light. She could no longer care about the threat of the space door behind her. She would rather die than be captured by these murderers who destroyed the 24th Corps! ¡°Even if you have the advantage in numbers, with my strength as a level 50 creature, I will still make you pay the most painful price!¡± Alexia raised the magic sword in her hand high. A purple light pillar shot straight into the clouds. It was like a light sword that could pierce the sky. However, before the long sword fell, Alexia suddenly felt a gust of wind in front of her. It was as if something was flying toward her at a high speed. However, she could not see anything in her field of vision. It was as if there was only fast-moving air. ¡°Bang!¡± With a muffled sound, Alexia suddenly felt a pain in her lower abdomen. It was as if she had been hit by a brute force. The huge force caused her to fly backward at an extremely fast speed. Alexia, whose hands and feet were stacked together, instantly widened her eyes. This was because she did not forget that behind her was the strange space door. Alexia finally understood why no one had walked out of the space door. This was because it was a trap that was used to lock her up! ¡°B*stard, I must kill you!¡± Alexia was unwilling as she let out an angry roar at Vincent. Her entire body then fell into the space tunnel. Vincent had a smug smile on his face. He casually threw the Cup of Fate into the sky. An invisible figure immediately caught the Cup of Fate and continued to collect the demonic aura in the sky. It was the shadow that had just kicked Alexia into the space door! Meanwhile, Vincent himself jumped into the space door. After Alexia fell into the space tunnel, she quickly got up and found herself in a tunnel. On both sides of the tunnel were space barriers. She could still see the outside world. However, just as she was about to quickly escape from the strange space, she saw Nicholas standing in front of her and the space door behind him slowly closing! Alexia suddenly calmed down and frowned as she questioned Vincent, ¡°This is not a demon¡¯s method at all. Who are you?¡± Vincent noticed that the other party had already discovered his identity. At the same time, the dust on the battlefield had already settled and there was no longer any possibility of turning the situation around. Hence, he took the initiative to remove his disguise and return to his original appearance. Vincent drew the weapon at his waist and said arrogantly, ¡°You mentioned that you are a level 50 god, and coincidentally, so am I. If you are not convinced, I will fight you one-on-one!¡± He wanted to see if Alexia had inherited the abilities of the Immortals. Alexia was naturally not afraid when faced with Vincent¡¯s provocation. She waved the magic sword in her hand and slashed at Vincent across the air. ¡°Sky Demon Slash!¡± As Alexia shouted, a sword aura that was flashing with purple light instantly flew out and slashed toward Vincent¡¯s head. Vincent casually raised his sword and flicked it lightly. The purple sword aura in front of him instantly dissipated. ¡°If you are planning to attack me using demonic attacks, it will be very difficult for you to survive today. If you have any other abilities, then use them as soon as possible!¡± Vincent looked at Alexia mercilessly. At the same time, he raised his Return Journey of the Dead and shouted in a deep voice, ¡°Purgatory of Nature!¡± A green light suddenly exploded along the Return Journey of the Dead. Immediately after that, the scene in the space tunnel slowly began to fade. What appeared was a strange world filled with lava and dead silence. The reddish-brown earth cracked like a turtle shell. The surrounding mountains were as steep as the edge of a sword. A lava waterfall fell straight down from the highest peak. It continuously washed the earth and set off heat waves one after another. A giant in dark red armor, holding a giant sword in both hands, was sitting cross-legged on the mountainside. It was enjoying the baptism of the lava, like a statue. When Alexia saw the scene in front of her, she could not help but step back in surprise. Fear instantly rose in her heart. Vincent looked Alexia up and down, and then said softly, ¡°Hades, get up!¡± The red giant bathed in lava suddenly stood up. Two balls of burning flames suddenly burst out of its dark eyes. It stared at Alexia, who was not far away. It raised its sword with lava flowing and threw it forward. Alexia did not dare to be careless. She raised her left hand and pointed at the sky. She chanted, ¡°In my name, I request father¡¯s protection!¡± A large amount of demonic aura started to leak out from Alexia¡¯s fingertips. It quickly formed a huge magic array in the air and blocked Hades¡¯s sword. When Hades¡¯s sword struck the magic array, the entire Purgatory of Nature shook, and the ground turned upside down. The entire world almost collapsed on the spot. A trace of blood flowed out from the corner of Alexia¡¯s mouth. At the same time, she saw that the magic array above her head had many cracks. As long as she received another sword attack, she and the magic array would collapse on the spot. On the other side, Hades had once again raised his giant sword high up in the air. He was very excited and wanted to give Alexia another strike. Alexia widened her eyes unwillingly when she saw Hades swinging his blade at her again. Her instinct to survive made her subconsciously use an ability that did not belong to the demons at all. Alexia suddenly shouted, ¡°Ethereal Fairy!¡± Her entire body instantly turned into a semi-transparent state. Hades¡¯s huge sword completely shattered the magic array. However, it was unable to kill Alexia, who no longer had a physical body. Alexia floated upward; her illusory body was not hindered at all. She stepped on Hades¡¯s sword and flew into the sky. She then lifted her foot and lightly tapped on Hades¡¯s hand once again. She borrowed the force to pushed herself high up. She wanted to land on Hades¡¯s head. After she flew up, Alexia gradually returned to her physical form. Her straight and slender legs suddenly lifted high and heavily kicked Hades¡¯s chin After kicking Hades, Alexia suddenly shouted, ¡°Jade Immortal Body!¡± Her entire body instantly became as bright as crystal jade. She was noble and inviolable. Hades received a heavy kick on his chin and started to retreat. He could see a bright light shining on Alexia¡¯s body. Hades looked like he had suffered extreme pain. He wailed and retreated into the lava waterfall. He used the lava to block the light from Alexia¡¯s body. Vincent could not help but click his tongue in wonder. He did not expect Alexia to have inherited the ability of the Immortals. However, before this, she did not seem like she knew how to use it. Nevertheless, when facing Hades¡¯s powerful strength, Alexia finally unleashed her own instincts and awakened the ability that belonged to the Immortals. After Alexia defeated Hades, she suddenly turned her cold and arrogant face, which was as sparkling as jade, and glared at Vincent below. Vincent did not stop smiling. His entire body instantly turned into fire. He spread the twelve flaming wings on his back and slowly flew into the air like an angel. He looked at Alexia calmly. ¡°Who exactly are you? What happened to Nicholas? If you are willing to surrender and hand over the 26th Exploration Corps, I can let you die a quick death!¡± Alexia who felt her unprecedented power spoke to Vincent with incomparable arrogance. Vincent slowly raised his Hell¡¯s Blade, and the flames on his body instantly enveloped the blade. He said in a deep voice, ¡°My name is Vincent, and I will personally kill Gajero in the future. As for Nicholas, he can be considered as Gajero¡¯s accomplice, so it is only natural for him to die in my hands!¡± Upon hearing this, Alexia¡¯s brows instantly furrowed. She raised her sword and pointed it at Vincent with endless fury. ¡°Immortal descent!¡± A white pillar of light shot toward the ground along Alexia¡¯s sword in an instant, enveloping Vincent tightly within. Vincent instantly felt a powerful force that he could not resist. It was trying to disintegrate him into his origin state! At that moment, Vincent finally understood the most powerful means of the Immortals. Origin was the starting point of all things in the world. If one could create the origin, one could naturally create the entire world. To completely disintegrate a target into its origin state represented the greatest degree of destruction. Therefore, the power of creation and destruction must have been in the hands of the Immortals in the past! Although the current Alexia could not completely grasp this power of authority, she did possess some level of power. Unfortunately, she was in the Purgatory of Nature, a space that belonged exclusively to Vincent. Only Vincent could set and modify the rules in there. No matter how terrifying Alexia¡¯s attack was, she had to submit to Vincent¡¯s rules! As Vincent slowly turned the hilt of his weapon in the pillar of light, the light surrounding him instantly dispersed. At the same time, the sword in Alexia¡¯s hand turned into a purple rope, binding Alexia¡¯s hands and feet firmly. Alexia, who had lost her ability to move, could not maintain her flight in the air. After struggling for a while, she fell straight to the ground and landed heavily at Vincent¡¯s feet. Chapter 531 - Cold Threats, Learned of the Secret ¡°B*stard, let go of me or I will tear you into pieces!¡± Although Alexia was tied up and had fallen to the ground, she still did not show any sign of cowardice. Instead, she cursed at Vincent even more angrily. Vincent lowered his head and sized up Alexia, turning a deaf ear to her angry roar. As Alexia had activated her Immortal bloodline, her face appeared even more holy and noble. It completely covered up the charm and arrogance that symbolized the Demon Race. She no longer looked like a demon princess but a flawless fairy! However, she was still cursing at Vincent at that moment. After observing the changes in Alexia, Vincent¡¯s brows slowly furrowed. It was as if he had lost patience with the woman under his feet. He raised his hand and pressed the tip of the knife against Alexia¡¯s face, without the slightest bit of pity. ¡°Listen! I was once lucky enough to obtain the relic of a senior Immortal and had obtained many benefits. So, on account that you have half of your ancestral bloodline, I won¡¯t kill you for the time being. But if you insist on seeking death, I will use an even crueler method than death to deal with you!¡± When Vincent pressed the cold blade against her face, Alexia had no choice but to shut her mouth. This was because a large part of her pride stemmed from her own appearance. If her face was scratched by Vincent, she would become an ugly monster. That would indeed be worse than death! After seeing that Alexia had finally calmed down, Vincent raised the blade and gently rotated the hilt of his blade once again. The rules of the Purgatory of Nature began to change according to Vincent¡¯s will. Alexia, who was tied up, slowly floated in front of Vincent. Her eyes were filled with shock, but she did not dare to make a sound. Vincent pointed at Hades, who was soaking in the lava, and said to Alexia in a deep voice, ¡°I will ask a question and you will answer accordingly. If you don¡¯t answer or keep quiet, I will let you take a bath with the big guy over there. Do you understand?¡± Alexia swallowed her saliva nervously. After hesitating for a moment, she asked, ¡°But if I answer you, how do you know if I¡¯m telling the truth?¡± Vincent nodded with a smile and said softly, ¡°That¡¯s right. If you didn¡¯t remind me, I wouldn¡¯t have thought that you would dare to lie to me! But I also have the means to verify whether a person is lying. I can use it on you!¡± As he spoke, Vincent took out the tunnel token. As the Purgatory of Nature was currently within the space tunnel, Vincent did not need to open a space door. He only used the high lattice of the tunnel token to tear a crack in the space beside him. A huge thread flew out from the crack and landed in front of Vincent. Vincent stretched out his left hand and pressed on the thread. He sneered and said to Alexia, ¡°You should be familiar with this thing, right? With it, I no longer need to force you to answer, and I can get the answer I want. Look, I¡¯ll connect one to you right now!¡± Alexia¡¯s face turned pale. She quickly shook her head and said, ¡°No, no, no! No matter what you ask, I¡¯ll answer truthfully. Please don¡¯t use the Cosmic Threads on me!¡± Despite the pleading of peerless beauty, Vincent did not show any mercy at all. He directly controlled a thread to descend from the sky and drill into Alexia¡¯s flesh along the back of her neck. However, Vincent did not cleanse Alexia¡¯s mind, nor did he plant any thoughts on her. He wanted to use the thread as a threat. As long as Alexia did not cooperate with him, he could turn her into a puppet that only listened to his orders at any time. As for what was next, it was up to this demon princess to make her own decision! Alexia suddenly felt a chill on her back and knew that she had been struck by the Cosmic Thread. However, after waiting for a long time, she was still conscious. She could not help but look at Vincent with a blank look. She even suspected that Vincent did not use the Cosmic Thread at all! After all, Vincent was not a demon, and he had not maintained his demon form. It should be impossible for him to be recognized by the Cosmic Threads. However, just as Alexia thought so, Vincent suddenly said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to guess whether I can use the Cosmic Threads on you. If you want to try, I can immediately turn you into an idiot who only listens to my orders!¡± Alexia shuddered. She did not expect Vincent to be able to pry into her thoughts. This meant that he must have mastered the Cosmic Thread! Moreover, when she thought of all the traitors and the 26th Exploration Corps that obeyed Vincent, there was a high probability that they were all being controlled by the Cosmic Threads. Alexia could not help but feel a chill down her spine. This was because the Cosmic Threads has high requirements for its user. Under normal circumstances, it would require the cooperation of many individuals to maximize the power of the Cosmic Threads. Vincent was only one person. However, he was able to control the entire 26th Exploration Corps. How terrifying was his strength? Vincent could still read Alexia¡¯s thoughts at that moment. The corners of his mouth could not help but curl up into a teasing smile. He held onto the thread and tapped it rhythmically. He was able to control the Cosmic Threads by relying on the high status of the Hand of God. He had used the Hand of God to force the Cosmic Threads to submit. After all, a mere universe level equipment was equivalent to a piece of trash when facing the Hand of God! ¡°My first question is about to begin!¡± Vincent¡¯s tone was calm as he spoke. Alexia quickly braced herself to listen carefully. Alexia seemed to prefer her freedom over the dignity of demons and the pride of a princess. If she was controlled by Vincent to become a puppet, she would become an item of Vincent¡¯s. Alexia did not want that to happen. Therefore, she could only submit to Vincent¡¯s threat and answer every question honestly. Vincent took a deep breath and slowly asked, ¡°What kind of missions does the 24th Corps under your command usually undertake? Have they invaded other worlds?¡± Alexia did not expect Vincent to ask such a question. However, she quickly replied, ¡°The 24th Corps is usually only responsible for transporting supplies to the front line and doing pre-war exploration missions for the army. They are responsible for recording the terrain and distributing resources. They have never waged war against any world!¡± Vincent felt a little more relaxed because he could conclude that Alexia was telling the truth. He then asked, ¡°Did Gajero ever mention the Immortal bloodline to you? What did he ask of you for the future?¡± After hearing Vincent¡¯s question, Alexia was obviously very resistant to answer. However, due to Vincent¡¯s ruthless and merciless actions, she could only answer helplessly, ¡°Father greatly valued the Immortal bloodline in my body, so he paid extra attention to ensure I receive good teachings. Furthermore, father also told me that as long as I could fuse the demon and Immortal bloodlines, I would become his successor!¡± Vincent raised his brows slightly, feeling extremely surprised. He did not expect Gajero to have such a warm side to his daughter. In Vincent¡¯s heart, Gajero had always been a selfish person who would do anything to achieve his goals and only live for himself. He did not expect this demon to have a bit of humanity! Vincent then asked a third question. ¡°Other than sending you here, what other arrangements does Gajero have? Which army will he send later?¡± Alexia fell silent after hearing Vincent¡¯s question. This was because this matter was related to her father¡¯s strategy and the fate of the Demon Race. She did not want to be a sinner of the Demon Race. Vincent did not rush her. Instead, he said casually, ¡°Well, since you don¡¯t want to talk about it, I can only turn you into a puppet first and then slowly search your memory!¡± Upon hearing that, Alexia immediately struggled and said, ¡°No! I will tell you! I will say anything!¡± Vincent put down his left hand and looked at Alexia quietly, waiting for her to answer very patiently. Alexia said with a dispirited look, ¡°Actually, there is also father¡¯s most elite 1st Corps that had set off with me. It¡¯s just that the space tunnel that they passed through is the safest, so their speed is slightly slower. However, I believe that they are about to arrive!¡± Vincent narrowed his eyes because he had just heard an extremely shocking piece of news. The ordinary soldiers of the 1st Corps under Gajero had the strength of at least level 70 creatures and they were currently on their way to Vincent. Although he had destroyed the 24th Corps, Vincent was not confident that he could shake off the powerful 1st Corps. Therefore, the only way he could think of at that moment was to run away and leave the place as soon as possible. The best way was to return to the Human Race! With a wave of his hand, Vincent closed the Purgatory of Nature. At the same time, the light sword that bound Alexia returned to its original state and returned to her hand. However, Alexia did not feel any excitement about her freedom and the shackle on her body being removed. This was because there was still an invisible silk thread that was deeply buried in her body. That was the real shackle that controlled her. As long as Vincent was still in control of the Cosmic Thread, Alexia would always be under his control. If she went against him, the consequences would be unimaginable! Vincent said in a deep voice, ¡°I cannot control your will, but you have to stay here obediently. Do not try to escape. That will not benefit you at all!¡± What else could Alexia say at this moment? She could only nod with a face full of grief and indignation. Vincent then opened the space door and turned around to walk out. Alexia¡¯s eyes instantly widened, and the corners of her mouth curled up into an extremely arrogant arc. She said softly, ¡°You are still too careless! You actually left the Cosmic Thread here. As long as I awaken the Cosmic Thread, not only will I regain my freedom, but I can also regain the control of the 26th Corps. When that time comes, I want to see what you can use to fight against father!¡± Alexia then walked forward quickly. She reached out to grab the Cosmic Thread. However, she did not expect that the Cosmic Thread was actually kept in a transparent space barrier. No matter how hard she tried, the Cosmic Thread could only be seen, but not touched. ¡°Vincent, you¡¯re an asshole, an asshole!¡± Alexia clenched her fists tightly and stomped her feet to curse. Unfortunately, Vincent could not hear her at all. Vincent, who had returned to the Black Hole World, looked at the clear sky in front of him. He said to his team that had gathered, ¡°Very soon, the most powerful corps under Gajero will rush here. We can¡¯t stay here any longer! Kurt, prepare the teleportation array and send us to the nearest coordinates of the Human Race!¡± ¡°Okay, Mr. Vincent. Everyone, please wait!¡± said Kurt whilst nodding. He then turned around and went to the hillside to prepare the teleportation array. As an array master, Lilis could not help but follow him curiously. She wanted to observe Kurt prepare his seemingly convenient teleportation array. Vincent then turned his gaze to the 26th Corps. They were standing around like statues. ¡°Pa!¡± Vincent raised his hand and snapped his fingers. A space door instantly opened beside him. He then said to the soldiers of the 26th Corps, ¡°You will be temporarily stationed in the space tunnel. When you are needed, we will naturally summon you again. Also, remember, do not listen to anything that the woman says inside. Treat her as a mass of non-existent air!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The 500 demons replied in unison and walked into the space door in an orderly manner. At that moment, a flame suddenly descended from the sky. A transparent figure covered in flames slowly flew in front of Vincent and handed him the Cup of Fate. Vincent looked at his invisible clone and nodded with satisfaction. He then put away the Cup of Fate. After the shadow handed over the Cup of Fate, he extinguished and disappeared before everyone¡¯s eyes again. Guru Harson brought Ebenezer to Vincent and said sincerely, ¡°Sir Vincent, I am extremely grateful that you saved Daniel and me from the elves. But please forgive me for not being able to continue following you!¡± Vincent asked with some surprise, ¡°Then what are you going to do next?¡± Harson took a deep breath. He muttered and sighed, ¡°Ever since the Shadow Demon World was destroyed, our clansmen have scattered in various worlds. Now that we have regained our freedom, we want to find our clansmen and reunite the Shadow Demon Race. Even if our original home is no longer there, the Shadow Demon Race will continue to survive. We will also have to find an opportunity to settle the enmity between us and the Demon Race! In addition, Ebenezer is now a level 42 creature. He can be a guru in the Shadow Demon Race. I want to take him with me and help him become a guru. This is a position that he deserves!¡± Vincent turned to look at Ebenezer and asked reluctantly, ¡°Are you leaving too?¡± Ebenezer nodded in shame and said softly, ¡°The ability that master has taught me is something that the Shadow Demon Race can never achieve on their own. I want to help the Shadow Demon Race to achieve more things. I also want to bring what I learned from master back to the Shadow Demon Race. Please forgive me for not being able to stay by your side!¡± After hearing what Ebenezer said, Vincent suddenly laughed. He said happily, ¡°Why should I forgive you? I never said that I would blame you in the first place! You can think for your own race and take the initiative to take responsibility. This means that you have learned true skills from me. Isn¡¯t your master also a person who has been fighting for the Human Race? With your current ability, even if you encounter danger, you can still protect yourself. Do whatever you want! But no matter what the situation is, you must remember that you are my disciple. You must not embarrass me. There are also some things that I need to discuss with you face to face!¡± Guru Harson saw that Vincent was willing to let Ebenezer leave with him, so he quickly said, ¡°If there¡¯s anything you need, just tell us. We will never forget your kindness to us. As long as you say the word, we will go through fire and water without hesitation!¡± Vincent shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that serious. I just hope that after the Shadow Demon Race regroups, your clansmen can fully display their innate assassination skills and assassinate the demons that live in various worlds. This is the assassination bounty that I have issued to you on behalf of the Human Race and other races that have pledged alliance with the Human Race. As long as you can kill more demons, the Human Race, the Esville Race, the Spirit Race, and the Elf Race will become your backers and provide you with all the resources you need!¡± After hearing this, Guru Harson and Ebenezer quickly nodded and agreed, ¡°Good. To be able to take revenge on the Demon Race and to receive the help of so many races is a great thing for the Shadow Demon Race. We are eager to rebuild. We also promise you that as long as the Shadow Demon Race regroups, we will take revenge on the Demon Race at all costs! At the same time, I can also represent the Shadow Demon Race and establish relations with the Human Race. From now on, we will be allies who advance and retreat together!¡± Vincent smiled and extended his hand. He said, ¡°Alright, from now on, we will be on the same side!¡± Guru Harson extended his hand and shook hands solemnly with Vincent. He said in a deep voice, ¡°We will always be on the same side!¡± After Ebenezer said goodbye to Vincent, he went to bow to Avril and Angelina. Only then did he leave with Guru Harson and Daniel. They soon disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight. Vincent could not help but feel a little disappointed after seeing Ebenezer leave. He had taught three disciples in total. Dave and Melissa had remained in Elf World. Ebenezer, who had followed him for the longest time and learned the most from him had also left for his own race. Vincent could not help but feel like an old father. Vincent shook his head with a smile and sighed softly, ¡°Strange, I¡¯m clearly not much older than them, but why do I always treat them like my children?¡± Avril and Angelina walked over to Vincent¡¯s side. After hearing his sigh, they could not help but smile. Avril smiled and teased Vincent, ¡°Because you always want to take responsibility for others. Isn¡¯t that the role of an old father? You treat Ebenezer, the elves and the humans like this. You are born to be an old father!¡± Vincent turned to look at Avril, patted the Doom Armor on her body, and said with a smile, ¡°You dare to tease me? Don¡¯t you want this armor?¡± Avril quickly hugged Vincent¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Yes, of course! You can¡¯t go back on your words!¡± Chapter 532 - Pursuers Had Arrived, and Danger Lurked Not long after Ebenezer and the others left, Kurt who was at the hillside shouted at Vincent and the others, ¡°Mr. Vincent, the teleportation array is complete. We can leave now!¡± Vincent, who was standing beside a huge rock and had already taken off his Doom Armour, waved his hand and said to everyone, ¡°Everyone, get ready to set off immediately!¡± Everyone stood up to respond, but no one left. Instead, they all looked at where Vincent was standing. This was because there was another person hiding behind the huge rock. It seemed like a long time had passed. Vincent saw everyone¡¯s curious gazes and said to the person behind the huge rock helplessly, ¡°How is it? You haven¡¯t put it on after such a long time?¡± Avril, who had finally put on the Doom Armor, walked out from behind the boulder with an excited expression. She raised her hand to put it on Vincent¡¯s neck and asked with a proud expression, ¡°I¡¯m done, I¡¯m done! Do I look like a God of War now?¡± ¡°Mm, your heroic appearance makes you look like a true warrior! But time waits for no man, we should hurry up and get on the road!¡± Vincent nodded and praised Avril while grabbing her waist. He then led her up the hill. Ever since she confided her feelings to Vincent, Avril had never been too intimate with Vincent. Therefore, when Avril was hugged by Vincent, she could not help but blush. She lowered her head and did not dare to look at anyone. She quickly followed Vincent to Kurt¡¯s side. The teleportation portal had been successfully built. Lilis, who was standing at the side, looked at Kurt with envy. She wished that she could become his disciple on the spot and learn the teleportation techniques of the Esville Race. Vincent urged everyone, ¡°If you have anything to say, wait until the teleportation is completed. As usual, you guys go first. I¡¯ll take the rear!¡± Lilis could only swallow the words that were about to come out of her mouth and take the lead to enter the teleportation portal. Due to her shyness, Avril quickly let go of Vincent¡¯s arm and walked into the teleportation array. As everyone was being teleported away one by one, Vincent and Kurt exchanged a glance. They did not give in and walked into the teleportation array together. Just as they took a step forward, a purple hexagram array formation suddenly lit up at the bottom of the hill. Demon figures gradually appeared within the array formation. There was an army of four to five thousand demons. Just their aura alone made Vincent break out in a cold sweat. ¡°The 1st Corps has arrived. Let¡¯s go quickly!¡± Vincent could not help but drag Kurt into the teleportation array quickly. However, they were still seen by the leader of the demons. ¡°Wasn¡¯t the guy who disappeared just now the person our chief is looking for?¡± A tall demon in black heavy armor walked out of the hexagram array and pointed at the hill where Vincent had disappeared. A demon dressed as a priest walked out of the hexagram array. He bowed and said, ¡°General Gaia, I have seen the appearance of the two figures just now. I can confirm that one of them is the target that the chief is looking for. Moreover, I have already applied the Black Demon Arcana on their bodies. No matter where they go, I can accurately locate their position!¡± Gaia turned his head, smiled, and said, ¡°Benson, you are indeed the only high priest who has mastered the Black Demon Arcana. In such a short time, you have already prepared a backup plan. It seems that our 1st Corps will continue the glory of the past. We will not let down the trust of the chief!¡± Benson smiled. However, as his face was dry and wrinkled like the bark of an old tree, it looked particularly gloomy. Benson said humbly, ¡°As a member of the 1st Corps, it¡¯s my honor to be able to serve the general!¡± Gaia raised his head and laughed heroically. He then stretched out his huge palm and patted Benson¡¯s shoulder. He replied, ¡°You can¡¯t say that. As my vice-general, you have the right to share half of all the glory that I have received! Next, we just need to wait for Miss Alexia to lead the 24th Corps to arrive. Then, we can follow your Black Demon Arcana to hunt down the Spirit Race that chief wants to kill!¡± However, Benson did not agree with him. Instead, he frowned and said, ¡°The 24th Corps was teleported here through a simple tunnel. They should have arrived a little earlier than us. Why is there still no sign of them until now?¡± Gaia was startled. He said with a nervous expression, ¡°That¡¯s right. Why didn¡¯t I notice it? Could there be an accident? Benson, can you recreate what happened here just now?¡± Benson nodded and raised his hand. He replied, ¡°Yes, general, please retreat and wait for a moment!¡± Gaia turned around and looked at the corps that had just walked out of the hexagram array. With a light wave of his hand, he shouted in a deep voice, ¡°All of you retreat by 50 steps!¡± When the 5,000 demon soldiers above level 70 heard this, they took a step back like machines. After taking 50 steps back, they stood on the spot like statues. Gaia nodded his head in satisfaction. He then walked forward and stood among the soldiers, staring at Benson who was not far away. Benson, who had a stooped figure, raised the magic staff in his hand and started chanting. However, no one knew the meaning of his chants, but they could see a pale purple light screen suddenly appear. The tip of Benson¡¯s staff expanded rapidly until it enveloped the entire world. Illusory figures soon appeared in the light screen, showing the scene of Vincent controlling the 26th Corps with Cosmic Threads and the 24th Corps being wiped out. When he saw Alexia being attacked and dragged into a space door, Gaia, who had been expressionless all this time, finally revealed a solemn expression. This demon general, who had killed countless creatures throughout his life, actually had a layer of cold sweat on his forehead at that moment! When Vincent and Kurt left through the teleportation array, Benson put away his spell and walked back to Gaia with a trembling body. ¡°General, it seems that the 26th and 24th Corps have been completely annihilated! That spirit has at least two Demon Race treasures in his hands. No wonder the race leader had specially interrupted the battle plan on the frontlines for him. He had mobilized the strongest 1st Corps to hunt a level 50 small character!¡± Gaia shook his head and said with a nervous expression, ¡°No matter how strong he is, he is definitely not a small character! Because he has kidnapped Princess Alexia, this matter is going to blow up. I have to go back personally and report this matter to Chief Gajero. For now, you lead the 1st Corps to catch up with them. It doesn¡¯t matter if you can kill him or not, but you have to ensure Princess Alexia¡¯s safety!¡± Benson did not show any emotions as Gaia did. He just nodded and said, ¡°Please rest assured, I will lead the 1st Corps and follow them from afar. Once we find their nest, we will attack. I guarantee that we will be able to save Princess Alexia!¡± Gaia nodded. He turned around and shouted, ¡°Communication team, immediately build a teleportation array and target the frontline camp!¡± In a small unknown world, Vincent and Kurt walked out of the teleportation array. They saw Avril and Angelina, along with Lilis and Janos, looking around excitedly at the scenery around them. Vincent walked forward and said softly, ¡°This is just a small world used by the Esville Race to develop resources. Do you have to be so surprised?¡± Avril turned to look at Vincent and said happily, ¡°Don¡¯t you find this world somewhat familiar?¡± Vincent raised his head and looked around. He shook his head and said, ¡°I have no impression of it at all!¡± Avril took out a notebook from her body. She said to Vincent, ¡°After we set out from the Human Race¡¯s Black Hole Zero, I have made a simple record of all the worlds we passed through on the way. This is one of the worlds that we have passed through before. In other words, as long as we leave this Black Hole, we will be able to find the way back to the Human World!¡± Vincent could not help but feel very excited after hearing that. He was a warrior who had been away from his hometown for a long time. He could not help but feel anxious when he knew home was not too far away. Vincent quickly said to everyone, ¡°This matter cannot be delayed. We must leave immediately and rush to the Black Hole World! I wonder how Teacher Chris and Chris are doing now? How much has the Cang Yuan Country developed?¡± Avril and Angelina¡¯s feelings were the same as Vincent¡¯s. Naturally, they could not wait to return to their homeland. Janos, on the other hand, was just a craftsman who did not care about worldly affairs. He only wanted to find a peaceful place to live, and he also wanted to rush to the Human World to settle down. On the other hand, Lilis knew that the Human Race had a teleportation portal to the Beast Race. If she wanted to return to her hometown, she had to pass through the Human World. Thus, everyone reached an agreement in an instant. The one who was the most excited was Kurt. As a record-type robot given to Vincent by the Esville Race, Kurt¡¯s final mission was to rush to the Human World to collect more stories, for the daily entertainment of the Esville Race. Visiting the Human World was equivalent to finding treasures everywhere for the Esville Race. Kurt could not help but tremble in excitement. ¡°Mr. Vincent, can you allow me to build a teleportation portal to the Esville Race? I hope that more humans will go to the Esville Race to share their stories. The Esville Race will definitely pay enough!¡± Vincent smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this is the agreement I made with the main god of the Esville Race. The humans will use exciting stories to exchange for the advanced technology of the Esville Race. The two sides will exchange what they have, and it will be a fair trade!¡± Kurt nodded happily. This was because as long as he could complete this task that had been set in his program since the beginning, he would be the one to decide the path he would take in the future! At that time, he would be able to truly control his own body and live the ideal life that Vincent had once described to him! Vincent led everyone home. They were all filled with hope. As Vincent still needed to check the situation of the various worlds along the way, he did not choose to directly lead everyone to perform a space jump. Instead, he decided to travel to the Human World by foot. During this time, the task of inspecting the world and recording the changes was completely left for Avril and Angelina to handle. Meanwhile, Vincent had a lot of free time to learn craftsmanship and formation techniques from Janos and Lilis. When Vincent successfully forged his first piece of equipment, even Janos could not help but praise him. Janos said with a face full of admiration, ¡°Sir Vincent, as expected of the number one genius in the history of time. To be able to forge a treasured sword in such a short period of time, even though the quality is a little inferior, but to be able to forge it to such a degree with the materials used for practice, it is already rare and valuable!¡± Vincent said with a bitter face, ¡°Hey, I originally wanted to forge a knife. How did it become a sword?¡± When Janos heard this, he could not help but laugh. He quickly said, ¡°I see. It seems that if Sir Vincent wants to be proficient in craftsmanship, he still needs to put in more hard work! I will give you this forging furnace and workbench. I hope that when you have time in the future, you will practice forging!¡± Vincent accepted Janos¡¯s gift with a sad look on his face and ran to learn arrays from Lilis. Vincent had spent a lot of high-level materials but still could not construct an array. Lilis finally could not stand it anymore. Lilis hugged the remaining materials tightly and said to Vincent in a pleading tone, ¡°Sir Vincent, the most important thing is to have a solid foundation. Otherwise, it will be a waste of materials. I have here a notebook that records teachings about arrays. You should take it back and read it carefully a few times. When you have some understanding, you can start to set up an array. I believe that the situation will definitely be different then!¡± Vincent shook his head helplessly. He put away the array notebook and led the group on their way. Finally, Vincent led the group back to Black Hole Zero of the Human Race in less than a month. ¡°We¡¯re home!¡± Vincent sighed with excitement, and then his expression became serious. Angelina and Avril suddenly thought of something and said in unison, ¡°The Black Hole of the Human Race has a restriction set up by the Protoss. Cultivators above level 10 cannot enter at all. How are we going to pass through the Black Hole?¡± Lilis and Janos could not help but look at each other awkwardly. They looked around at everyone present. Even Janos, who had the lowest cultivation level, was far stronger than a level 10 creature. He was simply unable to satisfy the requirements to pass through the Black Hole. Just as hope was about to appear, it was so hastily destroyed. Kurt suddenly raised his hand and said, ¡°I am a robot. I should not be restricted by the Black Hole. I should be able to enter and exit freely. Do you want me to help you inform the humans inside to think of a way?¡± Vincent shook his head and said, ¡°It was not easy to come back. Plus, I was rejected by my own Black Hole. If word got out, it would make people laugh their heads off. We should think of a way ourselves!¡± Avril nodded and took the initiative to say, ¡°Why don¡¯t we try using modification authority and see if we can temporarily change the restrictions of the Black Hole?¡± The reason why the Human Race was able to survive the plundering of the Black Hole was mainly because the human seniors had traded their lives with the Protoss in exchange for the restrictions of the Black Hole. This was the reason why higher-level creatures from the outside world were not allowed to intrude into the Human Race, thus welcoming the opportunity for the Human Race to take a breather and improve themselves. Even if they had to think of a way to return to the Human World, Vincent and the others could only think of a way to temporarily change the restrictions of the Black Hole. Otherwise, once they destroyed the restrictions of the Protoss, it would be similar to digging their own graves! Vincent thought for a moment. He soon nodded and said, ¡°Now it seems that we can only try!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± Avril volunteered to step forward. She raised her hand and pressed it on the Black Hole. She began to use modification authority. However, just as Avril was about to activate the modification authority, a huge force suddenly came from the Black Hole, sending Avril flying. Vincent quickly went forward to catch Avril who was falling. He saw that Avril¡¯s face was pale, without any color. It was obvious that she had suffered a great injury. Vincent quickly took out a healing pill and fed it to Avril. He then turned to the crowd and said, ¡°The level of our modification authority is too low. It¡¯s impossible to change the will of the Protoss. Let¡¯s think of another way!¡± Angelina sighed thoughtfully, ¡°Do we have to find an item with the same level as the Protoss in order to change the authority on the Black Hole?¡± Vincent suddenly had a flash of inspiration when he heard that. He quickly asked Angelina to help him hold Avril. He then turned around and walked in front of the Black Hole. He stretched out his left hand and placed it on the Black Hole. The Hand of God was personally cut off by the Protoss and placed on Vincent. The level of authority was high enough and comparable to that of a real Protoss. Vincent thought of this method after using the Cosmic Threads several times. ¡°Modify and temporarily remove the restrictions!¡± Vincent was extremely focused and carefully activated the modification authority. He was also prepared to retreat at any time. A golden stream of light suddenly flashed on the Black Hole. Vincent¡¯s palm instantly pressed into the Black Hole. This meant that the Black Hole¡¯s restriction had been successfully modified! The stream of light on Vincent¡¯s left arm did not disappear. Instead, it spread along his shoulder to his entire body, turning him into a flickering light bulb. Suddenly, Lilis and Janos let out a cry of surprise at the same time. ¡°Sir Vincent, behind you!¡± Vincent turned his head in surprise and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Angelina also raised her head to look at Vincent. She suddenly discovered that under the golden light shining on Vincent¡¯s back, a pitch-black incantation appeared. The lines of the incantation were unusually complex and filled with an evil feeling. It made everyone shudder. Angelina reminded Vincent loudly, ¡°There¡¯s a very strange symbol on your back!¡± Vincent subconsciously took a step back because he was worried that the strange symbol on his body would affect the humans. Protecting the humans had already become Vincent¡¯s will in his bones. It would be carried out to the end under any circumstances! At that moment, Justin¡¯s soul suddenly floated out of Vincent¡¯s body. He stood behind Vincent and observed the symbol carefully. Soon, he frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a spell before. However, the aura carried by this spell must be from demons. I¡¯m definitely not mistaken! As for the meaning of this spell, I can only make a rough guess. It should represent positioning or tracking!¡± Vincent was shocked. At the same time, he recalled the hexagram array that the 1st Corps had used. Vincent turned around and said to Angelina and the others with a bitter smile, ¡°We cannot go back for the time being!¡± Chapter 533 - Strongest Prey, the Trap Had Worked Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°Vincent!¡± Angelina, who was supporting Avril, could not help but look worried when Vincent said he could not return to the Human Race. Vincent said to the crowd with a helpless expression, ¡°Currently, we are not sure what kind of effect the incantation on my body has. Therefore, we must not bring this kind of danger into the Human Race. The restriction on Black Hole Zero has been temporarily lifted. In 24 hours, cultivators of any level can freely enter the Human World. If the demons follow me to this place, the Human Race will face endless catastrophe! Therefore, Kurt and I, who have encountered the demons, must temporarily stay away from the Black Hole of the Human Race. We must then find a way to remove the curse on our bodies!¡± Angelina immediately said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go with you!¡± Vincent shook his head and refused her. ¡°No! Avril needs someone to take care of her. The others don¡¯t understand the Human Race at all, so you must stay behind and lead everyone back to the Human Race. Also, immediately organize a defense to deal with the possibility of any danger!¡± Angelina listened to Vincent¡¯s order, her eyes full of reluctance. However, at the same time, she could not refuse because her sister and the Human Race needed her. Therefore, she could only let Vincent take the risk alone. Angelina sighed and said to Vincent reluctantly, ¡°You must be careful!¡± Vincent walked forward and kissed Angelina and Avril¡¯s foreheads. He smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will return to the Human Race safely! Take the materials I collected back first. Then, ask Lilis and Janos to use them to improve the Human Race and wait for my return!¡± The two women nodded solemnly when they heard Vincent¡¯s instructions. They raised their hands and took the storage rings from Vincent. Vincent retracted his gaze and turned to Kurt. He said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Kurt turned to look at the Black Hole that was right in front of him. After hesitating for a moment, he followed Vincent and left. Travelling to the Human World was the final mission in Kurt¡¯s list of programs. As long as he completed this mission, he would be able to have absolute freedom, and his mind would only be under his control. However, he also knew that Vincent¡¯s worry was very reasonable. After spending so much time together, he still respected Vincent from the bottom of his heart. Even though he was a robot, Kurt respected Vincent¡¯s determination to protect the Human Race. Therefore, Kurt would rather give up on the final mission and his freedom to continue to help Vincent! As Vincent and Kurt slowly walked into the depth of the Black Hole World, their figures gradually disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight. Angelina knew that Vincent was sacrificing himself to buy time for humans. Therefore, she especially cherished this opportunity. She immediately told the others, ¡°Everybody, hurry up and enter the Human World with me!¡± Lilis and Janos nodded repeatedly. Under the leadership of Avril and Angelina, they entered Black Hole Zero and disappeared. Not long after they left, 5,000 demons silently arrived in front of the Black Hole. The one who was standing in front was Benson, who had temporarily taken over the 1st Corps! Benson held his staff on his left hand and slowly opened his five fingers on his right hand. At the same time, an illusionary round ball of light gradually expanded from his palm. There were two glittering light spots on the ball of light. Benson muttered to himself while looking at the ball of light, ¡°Those two guys were here for a long period of time. Now, they are moving forward.¡± He then turned around and asked his subordinate beside him, ¡°What world is this?¡± One of the demons took out an electronic device from his waist. After fiddling with the buttons for a while, he replied, ¡°Reporting, deputy commander! We¡¯re currently in the C92 region of the Black Hole World. According to the records of the Demon Race in the past, there¡¯s an unexplored Black Hole around us. It seems to be connected to the same world. Even race leader Gajero was unable to break the restrictions attached to the Black Hole! There is also a world marked with the danger level S of the Phantom Race. That race was very strange, and their strength could not be specifically defined. Even our race leader was very wary of them. Hence, these two worlds became worlds that the Demon Race had not successfully conquered back then!¡± Benson nodded and asked, ¡°Other than that, is there anything else worth paying attention to?¡± The demon soon pointed at the path ahead and said softly, ¡°Follow this direction and you will reach the Black Hole that leads to the Beast Race!¡± Benson narrowed his eyes. He seemed to have found the answer that he wanted. He said in a deep voice, ¡°It seems that those two fellows are heading to the Beast Race! Coincidentally, Chief Gajero is still brooding over the betrayal of the Beast Race. We can help the chief deal with two huge problems at the same time!¡± When the demon officer heard this, he could not help but ask, ¡°Does the deputy commander think that they are members of the Beast Race?¡± Benson nodded and said with certainty, ¡°They are heading in the direction of the Black Hole. However, they will also pass through the Phantom Race¡¯s Black Hole. Thus, we are unable to determine their specific identities for the time being. However, I believe that the possibility of them being related to the Beast Race is greater. This is because in this area that is filled with low-level creatures, it is impossible for two races to resist the Demon Race at the same time. Everyone, speed up with me and let¡¯s strive to identify those two figures as soon as possible!¡± The demon officer immediately replied respectfully, ¡°Yes, sir!¡± He then turned around and gestured to the army behind him to speed up. All the members of the 1st Corps were above level 70. Therefore, it would be very difficult for any living being to escape their pursuit. In addition, under Benson¡¯s lead, the 1st Corps was like a rapidly moving black cloud. They charged into the depths of the Black Hole World. At the same time, they were far away from Black Hole Zero of the Human Race. On the other side, Vincent, who was good at speed, brought Kurt to the Black Hole of the Beast Race. Vincent could still vaguely remember the scenery there, but it no longer looked like the same Black Hole that symbolized disaster in the past. Kurt looked at Vincent who was about to sit down and asked with a puzzled look, ¡°Mr. Vincent, are we not running anymore?¡± Vincent nodded and said with a smile, ¡°In terms of speed, how could the two of us compete with the 1st Corps? Besides, it¡¯s not my style to run. Do you know what¡¯s the best way for a prey to avoid being hunted?¡± After thinking for a while, Kurt said, ¡°A crafty rabbit has three burrows! Prepare more hiding places and shake off the hunters. That way, the prey will be safe!¡± Vincent shook his head and said, ¡°Wrong! The best way to avoid the hunt is to turn around and kill the hunters. Only then will the prey be truly safe!¡± Kurt could not help but nod his head. He was currently in the stage of continuous learning, and Vincent¡¯s theory was effective in helping him accumulate data. Vincent was recognized as a wise man by the Esville Race. Kurt also wanted to have the same thinking as Vincent. Therefore, this was the best time for him to accumulate data! ¡°Then what should we do next? Do we turn around and kill the 1st Corps?¡± asked Kurt. Vincent nodded and said, ¡°We want to kill the 1st Corps, but we can¡¯t do it recklessly. This is because we do not have enough strength to deal with such a powerful opponent. Therefore, we have to resort to underhanded tactics. We have to use surprise attacks to harass the opponent. We have to find the right time to suddenly attack and distract the opponent¡¯s attention. By doing that, we can slowly exhaust the opponent!¡± Kurt listened to Vincent¡¯s strategy. He looked very confused. Obviously, he could not understand Vincent¡¯s high-level thinking. Vincent saw that Kurt was eager to learn. However, Kurt could not understand no matter how Vincent explained it to him. Vincent could not help but smile at him. He said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to understand what I¡¯m saying immediately. As long as we do some actual operations, you can understand what I¡¯m saying through my actions!¡± Kurt immediately nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. Tell me what to do, and I¡¯ll carry it out immediately!¡± Vincent was not in a hurry to assign tasks to Kurt. Instead, he took out a notebook from his storage ring. While flipping through it, he said, ¡°This is the array notebook that Lilis has kept for many years. Not only does it record the arrays commonly used by the Beast Race, but it also records some of the other arrays that she had collected and learned during her travels in the Black Hole World. There are some that we can use. Help me set them up!¡± Kurt nodded and said, ¡°Alright!¡± Vincent then took out a bunch of materials and handed them to Kurt. He then asked Kurt to place them in the designated positions. He then began to set up the array according to the notes. Vincent did not have much confidence in building the array. However, he just wanted to try it out and pass the time. After all, he had never succeeded in setting up an array before! If the array worked, that would naturally be good. However, if he failed, Vincent still had other ways to remedy it. Vincent had been patiently studying Lilis¡¯s notes for the past few days and had indeed gained quite a lot from it. He had also gained a new understanding of the array especially the foundation that Lilis had been emphasizing all along. Vincent had a complete understanding of it. When he built the array, he realized that he had twice the result with only half the effort. Vincent first took out some high-level items that were filled with spirituality to be used as the energy source of the array. He pieced them together on the ground to build the shape of the array. He then began to use his psionic power to connect each item to each other, gradually forming the foundation of the array. Kurt had also followed Vincent¡¯s instructions and placed the materials in their designated positions. These positions corresponded to the array that Vincent had set up. Before it was activated, it was already flashing with a bright light. It seemed to have become one with the array. Vincent could not help but sigh excitedly, ¡°I¡¯ve finally succeeded!¡± The base of the array was the key to maintaining the operation of an array. However, what determined the power and use of the array was the array core that was used. Only when the array core was activated would the array possess true power! In the past, Vincent had failed every time he set up the base of the array. However, this time, he succeeded. As long as it was successfully activated, the array would be able to operate on its own. At the same time, it also meant that Vincent had successfully advanced to become an array master! Kurt returned to Vincent¡¯s side and quickly said, ¡°Mr. Vincent, everything has been set up according to your request!¡± At the same time, he could not wait to see Vincent¡¯s next move. Vincent did not delay in the slightest. He simply raised his hand and pointed at the array. Large amounts of psionic power surged out of his body, like water pillars. They surged toward the various array cores. ¡°Weng!¡± All the array cores were activated at the same time. Dark purple light pillars shot into the sky. Following that, the entire array began to gradually fade. In the end, only a pitch-black light screen was left on the spot, just like the entrance of an ordinary Black Hole. Kurt looked at the fake Black Hole in front of him and asked thoughtfully, ¡°Is this a trap in disguise?¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Not only do hunters set traps during hunting, but sometimes, in order to protect themselves, the prey can also set traps to deceive the hunter. As for who is better, it depends on whose trap is the first to work!¡± Kurt blinked his eyes and said softly, ¡°I seem to have some understanding of the plan! You are changing the identity of the prey and the hunter skilfully. Everything that you have done so far will be beneficial to our side. Is that right?¡± Vincent smiled and said to Kurt, ¡°Smart! That¡¯s what I mean, but now we still need to wait for the final result!¡± He then turned around and stood under the Black Hole. He looked in the direction he came from. At the same time, not far from Vincent and Kurt, in the canyon between two high mountains, Benson was leading the 1st Corps to hurry. They wanted to find Vincent¡¯s position. However, they could only see Vincent¡¯s approximate position through the light ball in his hand. He estimated that he would be able to see Vincent once he turned the corner. ¡°Everyone, continue to speed up. It has been a long time since the two of them changed their positions. It looks like they have stopped to rest. This is our best chance!¡± Benson looked at the ball of light in his hand as he urged his subordinates behind him. All the demon soldiers could not help but have high spirits when they heard this. They followed closely behind Benson. This was because this battle not only concerned the honor of the 1st Corps, but also the old grudge in the heart of their Chief Gajero, as well as General Gaia¡¯s position in his heart. Just as the 1st Corps successfully reached the exit of the canyon, a flame suddenly exploded in the air. Twelve flaming wings slowly emerged from the flames. A transparent figure soon flew above the 1st Corps. Benson raised his head and stared at the figure in the sky. He shouted in surprise, ¡°Who¡¯s playing tricks?¡± As the only demon priest who had mastered the black magic, Benson naturally had the ability to sense the surroundings and see through all disguises. However, he could not sense the invisible figure above his head at all. This made him feel a trace of fear. This was because ever since he started practicing black magic, Benson had never met an opponent who could ignore black magic except for Gajero. However, this individual in front of him was able to do so. At this time, the invisible figure in the sky slowly raised its arm under the background of the flames and made a movement like he was waving a knife. ¡°Boom!¡± A fire giant instantly condensed in the sky. It looked down at the 1st Corps as if it was a god. It raised its arm and condensed a huge long knife, slashing at the ground fiercely. ¡°Everyone, get ready to defend!¡± Benson roared and raised his staff at the same time, creating an amethyst-like defensive layer above his head. It gradually spread to the sky above the entire 1st Corps. The other soldiers chose to form groups of 50. They proceeded to form a hexagram pattern. At the same time, they activated the demonic aura in their bodies to create a black barrier under the protection of the amethyst. This was the battle formation that the 1st Corps was famous for in countless battles. As for the black magic resistance, at least 50 demons could form the array. They could gather the energy of each member and block an attack that was ten times more powerful. Under the joint efforts of the soldiers of the 1st Corps, their black magic resistance could even withstand the full force attack of Gajero for ten whole minutes! When facing the strange and unknown figure that suddenly appeared in the air, the 1st Corps did not hold back and used all of their strength. When the fire giant¡¯s attack landed and touched the outermost layer of the amethyst barrier, the endless flames suddenly dissipated like an illusory bubble. When Benson saw this, he could not help but frown again. This was because he did not expect the fire giant that had such an astonishing momentum would be so weak that it could not even break through the defensive barrier that he built. For a moment, he could not comprehend the purpose of the figure appearing. At that moment, Vincent, who was guarding the array, suddenly frowned. He said seriously in a low voice, ¡°They have already arrived. The Shadow of Desolation that I left in advance has already sent out a warning to me. Now, it¡¯s time to watch the performance!¡± Kurt nodded with some excitement and said, ¡°I can¡¯t wait for the show!¡± Vincent waved his hand and opened a space door in front of him, leading Kurt into the space tunnel. Benson, who was at a loss, suddenly realized that the mark on the light ball that had been locked onto had suddenly disappeared. He said in shock, ¡°Not good, the target has disappeared. It seems that the fire giant above us is just a means to prevent them from being followed!¡± The officer who had been following Benson immediately asked, ¡°Deputy commander, then what should we do now?¡± Benson¡¯s lips curled into a cheeky smile. He raised his staff and pointed it at the invisible figure and the fire giant in the sky. He shouted in a deep voice, ¡°Death Ray Cannon!¡± A black and purple light shot out from the top of Benson¡¯s staff and left a dark mark in the sky. The sky looked like it had been torn in half after the attack. Under this rapid and terrifying attack, the ghostly shadow floating in the air had no room to dodge. It was completely destroyed under the bombardment of the death ray. After casually finishing off his opponent, Benson did not feel proud at all. Instead, he ordered the soldiers loudly, ¡°Advance at full speed and leave the canyon!¡± All the soldiers responded in unison, ¡°Yes!¡± They all ended their battle formation and returned to their positions. They followed Benson and quickly walked out of the canyon. When Benson arrived at the open space in his field of vision, he instantly noticed the Black Hole that was not far away. It corresponded to the position of the mark that had just disappeared! Benson raised his staff and pointed at the Black Hole not far away as he roared with killing intent, ¡°That should be the Black Hole that leads to the Beast Race. Looks like they have already hidden in Beast World. Everyone, get ready for battle. Follow me into Beast World and wipe out all living creatures that dare to disobey the race leader!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The 1st Corps burst out with a thunderous roar.. They then followed Benson and charged into the trap that Vincent had prepared for them. Chapter 534 - The Bird in the Cage, the Sneak Attack Had Begun Benson led the 1st Corps to sprint toward the Black Hole. He kept checking the position of Vincent and Kurt on the light ball. The soldier behind Benson was also checking the electronic device in his hand. He wanted to ensure that the Black Hole led to Beast World. The soldier put away the device and said to Benson with a face full of confidence, ¡°Deputy commander, this Black Hole will lead us to Beast World. Our record can¡¯t be wrong!¡± ¡°This time, they won¡¯t be able to escape. Everyone, get ready and follow me into the Black Hole!¡± shouted Benson like a madman. Benson revealed an ecstatic expression and took the lead to rush into the Black Hole. The 1st Corps followed closely behind and followed Benson into the Black Hole one after another. Vincent and Kurt were standing inside the space tunnel. They watched the 1st Corps enter the Black Hole through the space barrier. A smile soon appeared on Vincent¡¯s face. ¡°Mr. Vincent, how long can the array hold them? And how many soldiers can you kill?¡± asked Kurt curiously from the side. Vincent shook his head and said, ¡°This is the 1st Corps that is made up of level 70 creatures and above. With my ability and the materials in my hands, it¡¯s impossible to set up an array that can cause damage. As for how long it can trap them, that depends on how smart they are!¡± Kurt did not understand what Vincent said, but before he could ask any more questions, Vincent had already controlled the platform under his feet. He activated space jump and led Kurt into the Black Hole. The scene inside the Black Hole suddenly changed. It was a world of beautiful mountains and clean waters, completely different from the darkness of the Black Hole World. There were many troops gathered in front of the wilderness. All the members had the heads of beasts and the bodies of humans. Clearly, they were all dressed like beasts. ¡°This is the Beast Race?¡± Kurt¡¯s face was filled with shock as his eyes widened. He turned his head and asked Vincent, ¡°Did you really open the Black Hole, or did you use an array to construct an illusory world?¡± Vincent smiled and said, ¡°Of course, it is an illusion. How could I have the ability to open a Black Hole? I did it just to trap them!¡± Kurt asked in confusion, ¡°There are many ways to trap them. Why use the illusion of Beast World?¡± Vincent said softly, ¡°This is actually just an illusion array. The individuals in the array will see the scene they want to according to the obsession in their hearts. Previously, I have been giving these demons psychological hints to make them certain that this is the entrance to the Black Hole of the Beast Race. This way, when they are in the array, they will see Beast World! I chose to set up an illusion array because it would be difficult to trap so many experts. It would be more likely to arouse their vigilance. As long as we let them see the scene they want to see the most, they would be convinced of the environment they are in and be trapped inside willingly!¡± Kurt nodded and asked, ¡°Then what should we do next? Just watch them charge forward and kill in the array?¡± Vincent raised his hand and pointed at Benson, who was in the middle of the army. He said in a deep voice, ¡°My style is always to take the initiative to attack. We can¡¯t hope that this array will trap them for long. We can only try to execute them using the decapitation tactic in the shortest time possible and kill the commander of the 1st Corps first. This way, the remaining army will fall into chaos because of the lack of a leader, creating opportunities for us to break through and kill them one by one!¡± Kurt listened to Vincent¡¯s orders carefully. He was ready to attack at any time and was just waiting for Vincent¡¯s order to attack. Vincent sighed and said, ¡°Our target is the general with the staff. As long as we take advantage of the chaos and bring him into the space tunnel, we can think of a way to get rid of him here. Later, I will be responsible for creating an opportunity. You only need to push him backward. Leave the rest to me!¡± Kurt nodded in response and said, ¡°Alright!¡± Vincent immediately opened the space door and took the lead to rush out. As the illusory array before him was still in the Black Hole World, Vincent could still use the Shadow of Desolation. Even though the clone he had summoned earlier had already been killed by Benson¡¯s Death Ray Cannon, as long as there was an endless stream of Black Hole energy, Vincent could still summon another clone at any time. What Vincent wanted to do at that moment was to attack a demon general whose strength was around level 80 or potentially more, in an army of 5,000 demons. Therefore, he had to use all means and ensure that he would hit the target in one strike. Benson raised his staff and shouted at the soldiers around him, ¡°Demon soldiers, they are the beasts who had betrayed the race leader. Raise your weapons and let the fury of the demons burn this land!¡± Suddenly, an unusual figure flew out from the Beast Race¡¯s camp and rush toward him like a meteor. ¡°Flaming Sun Divine Body, open!¡± When Vincent saw that Benson had already discovered him, he immediately roared and entered fire spiritualization. He spread the flaming wings on his back and increased his speed to light speed as he rushed toward Benson. ¡°It¡¯s him! It¡¯s that spirit. He was also the one who ambushed us in the canyon just now!¡± Benson instantly cried out in shock. He even thought that he had finally seen through everything because the current situation was the same as what he had expected. It seemed that Vincent wanted to unite with the entire Beast Race¡¯s army to carry out a stubborn resistance against the Demon Race, but in Benson¡¯s eyes, this was rather childish behavior. This was because in the face of absolute strength, no matter how many troops there were, they were nothing but a bunch of useless chickens and dogs that would shatter with a single strike! ¡°Fire God Avatar!¡± After Vincent flew into the air, he instantly pulled out the Return Journey of the Dead from his waist. Behind him, a fire giant holding a long flame blade immediately appeared. The fire giant slashed toward the ground angrily. After seeing that Vincent wanted to use the same trick again, Benson immediately raised his staff. He was prepared to construct the Death Ray Cannon to deal with Vincent again. However, when Benson raised his staff, he suddenly felt a huge force coming from his hand. It was as if something heavy was hanging on the top of the staff, causing his wrist to tremble. Benson barely raised his staff and sighed with difficulty, ¡°This¡­ What¡¯s going on?¡± At the same time, he could see from the corner of his eye that Vincent was flying closer and closer. He could not help but summon more individuals. In a moment of desperation, Benson could only prepare to forcefully activate the Death Ray Cannon. Even if he could not kill Vincent, he could at least stop him from rushing over. Otherwise, once this strange fellow got close, he might be in terrible danger. However, at that moment, a ball of intense flames suddenly appeared on the top of Benson¡¯s staff. An invisible figure appeared within the flames! ¡°So, it¡¯s you!¡± Benson looked at the figure in front of him and then at Vincent who was flying over. He could not help but exclaim with a face full of shock. However, the Shadow of Desolation did not answer Benson at all. Instead, it magnified its own flames infinitely, and flapped its flaming wings continuously, forming a fire tornado that kept expanding. Benson was instantly engulfed by the blazing flames. He did not have the chance to stop Vincent from approaching. Vincent, on the other hand, flew above Benson and slashed down with his blade. The Fire God Avatar that was flying behind Vincent also slashed its flaming long blade down toward the ground. A stream of flames descended from the sky and smashed onto the ground where Benson was. ¡°Boom!¡± An explosion occurred and tore a hole in the battle formation of the 1st Corps. The soldiers surrounding Benson had no choice but to retreat in all directions. ¡°Deathly Silent Space!¡± A furious roar suddenly came from within the flames. One could see the flames continuously expanding. A transparent circular barrier gradually rose from within, completely separating Benson from the flames. At the same time, Vincent, who was in the sky, could also feel that his invisible clone had been sent flying away from the space created by Benson. This also meant that his attack earlier was not able to cause enough damage to Benson. However, Vincent was not dejected. Instead, he smiled slyly. This was because his purpose was not to kill Benson. Instead, he wanted to use the flames that filled the sky to block the line of sight of the others, to create an opportunity for the individual who was going to truly attack! At that moment, a figure dressed in a rainbow-colored flowing light suddenly charged into the flames and rushed rapidly toward Benson. It was Kurt, who had not attacked all this while and had been waiting for this moment! All the members of the 1st Corps were focused on Vincent. Furthermore, the flames on the ground not only blocked the light on Kurt¡¯s body but also made Benson lose his defense. No one could detect Kurt¡¯s advance. ¡°Deputy commander, be careful!¡± Just as Kurt was about to rush in front of Benson, the soldier who had been following Benson noticed Kurt¡¯s presence. Benson, who had been looking up at Vincent, suddenly realized what was happening. However, when he turned his gaze to Kurt, he did not immediately react. Instead, he was stunned on the spot. This was because the flowing light on Kurt¡¯s body had transformed into a rainbow-colored giant dragon. The giant dragon stood in front of Benson. Benson could not understand why there were dragons in Beast World. This was a very unusual thing! Moreover, when facing a dragon, Benson knew that regardless of whether he resisted or not, the result would be the same. Nevertheless, although Benson did not resist, it did not mean that his subordinates would not resist. The soldier who had always been loyal to Benson immediately rushed forward and pushed Benson away. Kurt had no time to stop at that moment, so he could only choose to give up on Benson. He directly grabbed the soldier who had suddenly appeared and continued to rush forward. Vincent, who was in the air, saw the situation and knew that he could only make the best out of it. Thus, he immediately controlled the Shadow of Desolation, which had rushed back secretly, and opened a space door on Kurt¡¯s way forward. He allowed Kurt to directly disappear into the space tunnel with the soldier. Vincent then turned around and opened a space door in the air, disappearing from everyone¡¯s sight. After that, the flames gradually receded. Benson looked at his surroundings, which had completely returned to normal, with a dazed look on his face. There was no longer anything strange in his surroundings. Benson roared, ¡°Where¡¯s Abu Solon?¡± ¡°Reporting to the deputy commander, he was sent flying by a special light just now in order to save you!¡± said a nearby soldier with a hesitant look. This was because he was not sure where Abu Solon had disappeared to. Benson¡¯s expression instantly became solemn. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Immediately spread out and search! Abu Solon has the recording device of our 1st Corps. Once it is found by other races, it will definitely reveal the secrets of the Demon Race!¡± All the soldiers replied in unison, ¡°Yes!¡± They quickly spread out in all directions to search for Abu Solon, the team leader of the 1st Corps. In the space tunnel, Vincent and Kurt stood side by side as they quietly sized up Abu Solon in front of them. Their eyes were filled with disappointment. This was because they only wanted to deal with the highest officer of the 1st Corps. This guy in front of them was obviously a small character of neither high nor low status. He did not have much value! Abu Solon was also sizing up Vincent and Kurt. He sneered and said, ¡°Previously, because the race leader personally ordered to kill you, I thought you were very powerful. It turns out that you are only a level 50 creature. Even if I am brought here by you today, I will still finish off the two of you trash!¡± Vincent smiled slightly, and Justin¡¯s illusory figure instantly surged out of his body. Vincent pointed at Justin beside him and said with a proud expression, ¡°You can ignore the two of us because this is your true opponent. When you survive, then you can speak harshly!¡± Justin¡¯s expression was grim, and he said in a low voice, ¡°Little brat, don¡¯t be too proud. This demon is already a level 79 creature. Even if I am at my peak, I might not be able to defeat him!¡± Vincent was not dejected when he heard that. He turned to Justin and said, ¡°Since you know that you¡¯re not his opponent, then don¡¯t try to sneak attack! You can use whatever method you have up your sleeves so long as you win!¡± Vincent then transformed himself into a stream of fire and charged toward Abu Solon. ¡°Splitting the heavens and earth!¡± Vincent used the eight forms of Heaven¡¯s Will, raising his attack power to the limit. However, the difference in strength between the two sides was too great. Abu Solon only raised his hands, and two small shields appeared on his arms. They helped him to resist the endless blade aura that came at him. After seeing this, Vincent immediately reassessed the strength of both sides. Vincent realized that his team was not enough to kill Abu Solon! ¡°Purgatory of Nature!¡± Vincent took advantage of the time when Abu Solon was blocking the blade aura. He raised his knife and waved it, immediately changing the surrounding space into a world that belonged to him! Dark green gravestones rose from the ground, forming a wall at the border. The fiery red and hot earth and mountains covered the cloudy sky. Vincent raised his head and shouted, ¡°Hades!¡± In the lava waterfall not far away, a huge ten-meter-tall figure instantly stood up. The heavily armored Hades raised the huge sword in his hand and strode toward Abu Solon. Vincent did not dare to relax at this moment. He turned to Justin and Kurt and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there. Everyone, attack with all your strength. No matter what price we have to pay today, we must kill him here!¡± When Justin heard Vincent¡¯s decisive tone, he immediately rushed forward. He opened his hands and threw out two blood-red chains, wrapping them tightly around Abu Solon¡¯s arms. He then began to absorb the life force in his body continuously. Although Justin admitted that he was no match for Abu Solon, he still retained the strength of a level 75 creature. He still had the strength to fight against Abu Solon, and he also had the ability to severely injure him! ¡°Vampire Race!¡± Abu Solon suddenly raised his head and looked at Justin with a shocked face. He roared, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Vampire Race to leave behind such a powerful survivor like you. Today, I will completely turn you into ashes!¡± Upon hearing this, Justin immediately became angry. Since Abu Solon was able to say these words, it meant that he must have participated in the invasion of the Vampire Race back then! Initially, he had only wanted to protect Vincent, but he did not expect to meet his own enemy who had exterminated his race. Justin instantly went crazy. Countless blood-red chains instantly gushed out from his soul state¡¯s body, all surging toward Abu Solon. Abu Solon roared loudly, ¡°Endless Demon Sea!¡± A large amount of demonic aura began to spew out from his mouth, firmly wrapping around his body. As the demonic aura accumulated, his body instantly became bigger. Abu Solon, who had transformed into a giant, waved his hand and grabbed the blood-red chains that covered the sky. He began to drag Justin forward. Just as Justin was at a disadvantage, two giants that were more than ten meters tall suddenly appeared beside Abu Solon at the same time. ¡°Don¡¯t assume that you can defeat this senior vampire just because you have the advantage in strength. Because he is not fighting with you alone!¡± said Vincent. Vincent activated his Flaming Sun Divine Body and flew to the shoulder of his Fire God Avatar. The other giant that appeared was Hades, who was waving his huge sword. The huge magma sword and the flaming long blade instantly formed a huge guillotine. The two giants slashed down heavily on Abu Solon¡¯s neck. Although Abu Solon had the upper hand, he was only using the Demon Race¡¯s powerful life force to forcefully resist Justin¡¯s blood laws. However, due to the sudden intervention of an external force, he became anxious and wanted to escape from the current predicament. ¡°Dragon¡¯s might!¡± At this moment, a rainbow-colored stream of light rose behind Abu Solon. Kurt proceeded to display the Dragon Race¡¯s innate talent. Even though Abu Solon was powerful, he was unable to resist the innate talent of the Dragon Race, which was comparable to a god-level ability. His eyes were instantly filled with bewilderment, and he fell into a daze. The huge magma sword and the flaming long blade also collided and chopped off Abu Solon¡¯s head. When Justin saw this, he immediately controlled the blood chains and pierced them into Abu Solon¡¯s body. He then proceeded to absorb his life force crazily. As the blood chains continued to spread in Abu Solon¡¯s body, it finally found the demon core hidden in his body and shattered it successfully. Abu Solon¡¯s body began to dissipate into demonic aura. Vincent took out the Cup of Fate and began to absorb and refine the demonic aura that filled the sky. Chapter 535 - Data Terminal, Demon Technology As Vincent refined Abu Solon¡¯s demonic aura, a storage ring slowly descended from the sky. Vincent flew forward and caught the storage ring. He deactivated his fire spiritualization to check the items in the storage ring. Other than some high-grade materials and weapons, the only thing that Vincent was interested in was a strangely shaped electronic device. ¡°I thought that the demons were just a barbaric race that relied on their innate talent. I didn¡¯t expect them to have developed technology!¡± Vincent was very surprised as he observed the electronic device. He discovered that the screen displayed a very detailed map of the Black Hole World. Moreover, many of the Black Holes were marked with the names of the various races and specific dates. Vincent could guess that those dates were the days that the demons had invaded the races! Following that, Vincent tried to click on the Black Hole that belonged to the Beast Race. Very quickly, the corresponding information popped up. On it was detailed records of the Demon Race¡¯s invasion of the Beast Race back then, as well as the battle where Gajero had personally killed the Bear King. Moreover, the device also recorded the resources that the Beast Race had stored up, as well as the snow wolf tribe and the fox tribe that had pledged their allegiance to the Demon Race. They could all be promoted to become demons in the future. When Vincent saw this, he finally understood the purpose of Gajero¡¯s invasions. In the beginning, Gajero¡¯s purpose for invasions was only to plunder resources. However, as the Demon Race¡¯s influence continued to expand, he needed to continue invading on a larger scale to maintain his position and replenish the Demon Race¡¯s military resources. Once he stopped, he might be swallowed up or even destroyed by other races of the same level. Even the Beast Race, whose level was no more than level 30, had been listed as a potential source of reinforcements. It could be seen that the Demon Race was already at the end of its tether. They could only rely on the powerful strength of Gajero and his three main armies to barely maintain the situation! Vincent sighed thoughtfully, ¡°It seems that as long as we find a way to destroy the 1st Corps, the strength of the Demon Race will be greatly weakened. At that time, Gajero would also be in deep trouble. It might even cause the Demon Race to fall into a crisis and be unable to launch an invasion against other races!¡± Vincent¡¯s eyes became determined. No matter what price he had to pay, he swore to destroy the 1st Corps. After that, Vincent returned to the main screen on the device. He wanted to check the other functions of the device. However, the technological knowledge that Vincent had learned from the humans and the Esville Race was very different from that of the demons. Therefore, he did not know how to use the device effectively. Feeling helpless, Vincent could only ask for help from an expert. ¡°Kurt, come and help me take a look at this device and try to figure out how many materials are stored inside!¡± Kurt quickly walked forward and took the electronic device. After that, he stretched out a finger and transformed it into a universal plug to be connected to the data port of the device. Kurt turned his head and said to Vincent, ¡°Mr. Vincent, according to the preliminary examination, there is a very large amount of information in this instrument. If you want to decode all of it, you need to give me some time!¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°Okay, no matter how long it takes, you can do as you wish. Leave the rest to me!¡± Vincent did not bother Kurt anymore. He turned around and walked toward Justin, who was standing there with an excited look on his face. Vincent looked at Justin and said with a look of disdain, ¡°No matter what, you are the leader of the Vampire Race. You only killed a demon¡­ Is there a need to be so excited?¡± Justin said with a serious face, ¡°What do you know? The demon we killed is a leader. He is already considered a high-level figure in the Demon Race. In all the invasion wars launched by the Demon Race, there are very few cases of high-level members dying in battle. And every race that can kill a high-level demon will be remembered by all the races in the Black Hole. But until now, there have been no more than ten such races. The two of us have already created history!¡± When Vincent heard this, he could not help but say in surprise, ¡°This is the first time you¡¯ve killed a high-ranking member of the Demon Race? What about back then when the demons invaded the Vampire Race? So many experts died and were injured, but you weren¡¯t able to kill a demon officer?¡± When Justin heard this, he could not help but feel ashamed and regretful as he shook his head. He said, ¡°Back then, the vampires could indeed be said to have as many experts as the clouds, but their internal divisions were bad. The various large families were on guard against each other and often ostracized each other. They could not even work together when facing Gajero. When facing the united Demon Race, they were naturally defeated in one battle. The vast majority of experts died under the siege of the Demon Race¡¯s battle formation, while the race leader and other experts were completely slaughtered by Gajero alone! Therefore, when I received the order to take over as the leader of the Vampire Race and lead the surviving members of the Vampire Race to hide in the capital of Ultimate Evil, the first thing I did was to emphasize unity. I wanted everyone to forget their origins and only remember that they were vampires. I only fought for the hope of the race!¡± Vincent nodded repeatedly. He agreed with Justin. He also knew how important unity was for a race. After Justin recovered from the joy of victory, he turned around and looked at the Purgatory of Nature which no longer had any space barriers. He asked with an excited look, ¡°What¡¯s the situation outside now? Let¡¯s continue to kill the demons outside with the same method!¡± Vincent looked at Justin with an unsatisfied look and said, ¡°There are 5,000 demons in the 1st Corps outside. If we join hands, we can only kill one at a time. How long will it take for us to kill the entire corps? If we attack again, do you think that these demons will stand still and let us slowly nibble at them?¡± Justin replied indifferently, ¡°So what? If we can kill one more, we will earn one more! Moreover, even if we can cause panic within the Demon Race, isn¡¯t forcing them to retreat a good thing?¡± Vincent said resolutely, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, Black Hole Zero of the Human Race hasn¡¯t passed its restriction period yet. If we press them too hard, it¡¯s very likely that these demons will jump over the wall in desperation and blindly retreat to the surrounding Black Holes. If they discover that the Human Race is accessible, it¡¯ll be too late. It¡¯s better to keep them here as long as possible. So long they don¡¯t understand our strength and methods, they¡¯ll definitely not act rashly!¡± Justin could not help but nod his head in admiration when he saw Vincent¡¯s superb analysis of tactics and psychology. He was able to package his ideas nicely in just a few sentences. If the Vampire Race had a war genius like Vincent back then, then the battle with the demons would not have been so embarrassing! Vincent did not care about Justin¡¯s absent-mindedness at that moment. He turned his head and said with a smile, ¡°Of course, we can¡¯t just wait here. We should try our best to gather information about the 1st Corps now!¡± After hearing this, Justin could not help but turn his head to look at the position where Abu Solem was standing previously. He shook his head and said, ¡°The demon earlier was blown to pieces by us. His demonic aura has also been collected by you. Where else can we go to gather information?¡± Vincent smiled slightly and said proudly, ¡°It seems that you have forgotten that I still have other demons in my hands!¡± Justin immediately understood and nodded with a look of understanding. Vincent then turned his head and said to Hades who was quietly waiting at the side, ¡°You will stay here for the next period of time and be prepared to enter the battle at any time!¡± Hades slowly lowered the giant sword in his hand and put his other hand on his chest. He lowered his head respectfully to show that he was obeying Vincent¡¯s orders. Vincent raised his hand and snapped his fingers, closing the Purgatory of Nature. He brought Justin and Kurt back to the space tunnel. At the same time, Vincent took out a space token from his storage ring. He began to remotely control a certain point in the tunnel and quickly activated space jump. Justin only felt a sudden breeze around him. He then saw a figure suddenly appear beside Vincent. A lady with black soft armor, her long hair scattered in a sorry state, and her stunning face was looking at Vincent in a daze. ¡°You b*stard, why did you lock me up with the 26th Corps?¡± When the lady saw Vincent¡¯s face clearly, she immediately questioned him with an angry face. Her voice was as clear and ethereal as a wind chime, exuding nobility and purity. Vincent looked at the crazy Alexia from the corner of his eyes. He said very calmly, ¡°I was afraid that you would be bored by yourself, so I let those demons who are familiar with you go in and accompany you!¡± After hearing Vincent¡¯s excuse, Alexia gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Let them accompany me? Did you order them not to communicate with me and turn a blind eye to me? Do you know how torturous it is? It¡¯s even more torturous than being alone, b*tch!¡± Vincent was not bothered by Alexia¡¯s reproach and abuse. He raised his hand and pointed at the 1st Corps that was huddled outside the space barrier. He then asked in a low voice, ¡°Take a look at the demons outside and introduce to me all the senior generals that you can recognize. If you cooperate with me, I will consider improving your situation. Otherwise, you will suffer more!¡± Alexia sneered and asked, ¡°What? Do you want to threaten me again? What excuse do you plan on using this time? Do you want to kill me, or do you want to do something else to me?¡± After hearing Alexia¡¯s teasing tone, Vincent could not help but feel a burning sensation in his body. He quickly adjusted his aura and suppressed the evil fire. He pointed at Justin beside him, sneered, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t use such underhanded methods on me. Do you see this senior next to you? He is the previous head of the Vampire Race and has a deep blood feud with the demons. As long as I hand you over to him, I don¡¯t have to do it myself. You will taste the pain of death!¡± Alexia looked at Justin, who was already in his soul state, and instantly fell into silence. She seemed to be frightened by Vincent¡¯s words. Vincent saw that Alexia had finally become much more obedient and quickly urged her, ¡°If you¡¯re scared, don¡¯t just stand there. Hurry up and point out the demons you know. Also, tell me their positions, battle styles, and personalities!¡± Alexia rolled her eyes at Vincent unwillingly. Of course, she knew that Vincent had kept her because he wanted to get information about the demons. That was why he had deliberately acted shamelessly and stalled for time. However, she did not expect that Vincent would not be swayed by force or persuasion. No matter what methods she used, she could not convince him. He was really difficult to deal with. Alexia was even more afraid that she would get hurt. Helpless, she could only choose to compromise with Vincent and turn her head to look outside the space barrier. ¡°This is the 1st Corps, and all of them are present! It¡¯s just that¡­¡± Alexia sighed in surprise at first. She then fell into hesitation. Vincent frowned slightly and urged her in a cold tone, ¡°Just what?¡± ¡°But what do you want to know?¡± asked Alexia. She was trying her best to delay for time. Vincent did not hesitate at all and did not give Alexia the chance to continue dawdling. He said simply and clearly, ¡°Now point to the highest officer of the 1st Corps. Tell me his strength, ability, and his personality or shortcomings!¡± Alexia took a deep breath. She raised her hand and pointed at an officer. She said, ¡°Benson! The deputy commander of the 1st Corps. He is also the last priest of the Demon Race who is proficient in black magic. He is good at black magic that was initially written in the ancient language of the Demon Race. He was the only one who could interpret it perfectly. Therefore, he has all kinds of fighting methods! As for his weaknesses, does being quiet, thoughtful, and ugly count?¡± Vincent frowned slightly and asked with a puzzled face, ¡°Why only the deputy commander?¡± Alexia noticed that she could not avoid this topic, so she had to answer truthfully, ¡°The general of the 1st Corps is called Gaia. He has always been my father¡¯s right-hand man, but there is no sign of him in the current army. He must be hiding in the dark or going back to inform my father of my disappearance!¡± Vincent nodded. He then changed the topic and asked, ¡°Then, look at how many high-level demons are above the level of squad leaders. Are there any demons you know that are not among them?¡± Alexia¡¯s body was connected to the Cosmic Thread. Even if Vincent did not invade her consciousness, he knew clearly what she was thinking or preparing to do, hence, Alexia did not dare to disobey Vincent¡¯s orders. She could only turn her gaze to the 1st Corps and carefully look at every face that appeared in her sight. Alexia soon made a discovery. She sighed curiously, ¡°Strange, other than General Gaia, why did his soldier, Abu Solon, also disappear?¡± Vincent immediately narrowed his eyes and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Who is Abu Solon? What kind of ability does he have? What¡¯s so special about him?¡± Alexia thought for a moment and said, ¡°Abu Solon¡¯s ability is just so-so. He doesn¡¯t have the qualifications to be a cadre in the Demon Race. However, his ability is quite special because he has a very rare ability. He is one of the few talents in the module that has mastered high-end technology. My father specially made a live information transmission device connected by the mainframe and the terminal equipment for him!¡± Alexia continued, ¡°In this set of equipment, Abu Solon can investigate the intelligence accumulated by the demons over the years. Any secret can be found in the device. Moreover, the discovery or intelligence of the demons in other worlds can be transmitted to Abu Solon in real time. It can be said that whoever obtains the device in his hands can obtain the intelligence of the Black Hole World accumulated by the demons over the years. They might even be able to reverse-steal the secret intelligence of the demons!¡± Having said that, Alexia covered her mouth with a regretful face because she realized that she might have said too much and accidentally revealed everything that she knew. Vincent could not help but turn his head to look at Kurt and said with a face full of anticipation, ¡°In that case, we can be considered to have found a treasure by accident this time!¡± Alexia did not understand what Vincent said. She subconsciously turned to look at Kurt. She immediately noticed the device in his hand. Alexia asked with a face full of shock, ¡°How can you have this terminal? What have you done with Abu Solon?¡± Vincent placed his hands behind his back and said softly, ¡°Is there a need to make such a fuss? Since the device is in my hands, doesn¡¯t that mean that Abu Solon has become a dead soul under my knife?¡± Alexia¡¯s face was full of resentment as she stared at Vincent. However, she was unable to resist and could only let Vincent show off in front of her. At the same time, Kurt pulled out his finger and looked up at Vincent. He said, ¡°Mr. Vincent, it has been processed! And for the sake of insurance, I have already made a backup of the data. Please forgive me for taking so long!¡± Vincent took the device and said, ¡°Well done, did you come across any further information?¡± Kurt said very professionally, ¡°The technology used in this device is very high-end, however, there¡¯s still quite a gap when compared to the Esville Race¡¯s. I¡¯ve already modified the operating interface into a version that you¡¯re more familiar with. In the future, you can freely consult the information in it. Moreover, I¡¯ve also found out that this particular device is connected to other devices. If you need, I can reverse hack into the host machine, modify the specified content, or disable all the other devices!¡± When Vincent heard this, he could not help but reveal an ecstatic smile. This was because he was in control of the demon¡¯s database. This would create a lot of trouble for the demons at the necessary moment. ¡°Very good. Help me hack into the mainframe first, then delete all the data of the surrounding Black Holes. I want all the demons who rushed here to become blind, so that we can have the upper hand!¡± Kurt nodded and respectfully took back the device. He began to program it again. Alexia was anxious and unwilling when she saw the scene. She was completely aware of what Vincent was going to do to the demons, but she had no way to stop it, nor did she have any method to spread the news. Then, under Alexia¡¯s gaze, Vincent turned to Justin and said crazily, ¡°Next, we will meet the only remaining High Priest. Maybe we can even make the black magic of the demons disappear!¡± Justin sneered and replied with joy, ¡°I would love to!¡± Chapter 536 - Took the Initiative to Fall Into the Trap, Which Was Unexpected ¡°What do you want to do? Do you still want to assassinate Benson?¡± After listening to the conversation between Vincent and Justin, Alexia quickly stepped forward and said resolutely, ¡°I will never let you kill another demon!¡± Justin turned to look at Vincent with a blank look and said softly, ¡°Why is she so brave all of a sudden?¡± Vincent looked at Alexia and said with a smile, ¡°You have the Cosmic Thread on your body now. You should help us kill Benson. Otherwise, aren¡¯t you afraid that I will directly control you?¡± Alexia was not afraid. She said with a determined look, ¡°The Black Magic Arcana is the oldest ability of the Demon Race. It must be preserved. If anything happens to Benson, the Demon Race will lose everything that they have preserved. I will not let you hurt him no matter what. Even if you use the Cosmic Thread to control him, I will not hesitate!¡± Justin and Vincent looked at each other with a smirk on their faces when they saw how determined Alexia was. Vincent said with a smile, ¡°The demon¡¯s treasure, Black Magic Arcana. If we kill Benson, Gajero will be very angry, right?¡± Justin nodded and said in a deep voice, ¡°Gajero will be more than angry. If we can control this demon priest using your ability, you might be able to find out the secret of the Black Magic Arcana spell! When you find the treasure of the Demon Race, you will definitely anger Gajero to death!¡± Alexia was stunned on the spot when she heard that. She did not expect the two people in front of her to be so shameless. Not only did her reason to protect Benson fail to convince them, but it also stimulated their greed! Vincent ignored Alexia, rubbed his chin, and sighed, ¡°In that case, we need to modify the battle plan. First, we need to control Benson, then we need to think of a way to get him to spill the secret of the Black Magic Arcana!¡± Justin asked with interest, ¡°What are you thinking of now?¡± Vincent shook his head and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about it yet, but we should act first and not give the 1st Corps any time to rest. Then, we can adapt to the situation. You just need to pay attention and cooperate with me!¡± Justin did not ask further. He just nodded and accepted the arrangement. After a long period of time, the two of them had experienced many life-and-death battles together. Justin had a full understanding of Vincent¡¯s combat habits and his creativity in battle. He believed that he could always keep up with Vincent¡¯s pace. Vincent did not hesitate at all. He immediately opened the space door and charged toward the 1st Corps. Justin glanced at Alexia and gave her a warning look before flying out together with Vincent. As the 1st Corps was still in the illusory array, none of the demon soldiers could see Vincent and Justin who were closing in on them. They did not know what was going to happen next. In the illusory world of the Beast Race, Benson was listening to his subordinates¡¯ reports on finding Abu Solon. He was gradually becoming upset. Benson gripped his magic staff tightly and roared with an angry expression, ¡°Until now, we still haven¡¯t found Abu Solon¡¯s whereabouts. Could it be that he has already disappeared from this world? The person who attacked us just now was only around level 50. How could he have such an ability?¡± All the demon soldiers lowered their heads and did not say a word. This was because if there was no accurate answer, the inferior soldiers could not casually answer the questions of a superior. Silence was the greatest respect for their superior. Benson was furious to the extreme. However, he suddenly calmed down when he unintentionally looked at the endless plain. He noticed that the beast army was still gathering. Benson frowned and sighed, ¡°Why is the beast army still busy gathering? Earlier, they were charging at us. However, right now, they are keeping a distance from us¡­ What on Earth are they doing?¡± When the demon soldiers heard this, they could not help but turn their heads to look at the beast camp. They said with some surprise, ¡°Just now, we also tried to approach the beast camp, but it seems that no matter how much we walk, they were always far away!¡± When Benson heard this, he was greatly shocked and suddenly exclaimed, ¡°This is not Beast World at all, but an illusion array!¡± When the demon soldiers heard this, they all looked around in disbelief. It was not that they had never seen an illusion array before, but they had never seen such a realistic one. They could not accept it for a moment. Benson said with certainty, ¡°That guy definitely has a close relationship with the beasts. That is why he was able to set up a perfect illusion. At the same time, our expectations were in line with his arrangement which caused us to not be able to discover his tricks in time! This also explains why he could suddenly appear and disappear in front of us even though his strength isn¡¯t high. That¡¯s because he can freely enter and exit the array. The reason why you couldn¡¯t find Abu Solon was because he had left the illusion array!¡± After hearing Benson¡¯s analysis, everyone revealed an enlightened expression. They could not help but nod their heads in admiration. In the 1st Corps, the one with the highest battle strength was naturally General Gaia, who was known as a think tank. It was Benson who oversaw strategizing. Therefore, the soldiers had accepted his explanation out of habit. After that, Benson ordered, ¡°Call everyone to return to their positions and set up the Heavenly Demon Array to break through this illusion array!¡± All the soldiers immediately responded in unison, ¡°Yes!¡± They then dispersed to gather their subordinates and lined up accordingly. The moment the 5,000-man army assembled, a streak of black and purple light shot into the sky, emitting an invisible might. The Heavenly Demon Array was the basic array formation that every demon had to cultivate. All the demon soldiers knew how to set up the array, and they were able to find their positions at the first moment. As long as the Heavenly Demon Array was formed, it would magnify the power, aura, and pressure of the demons. Moreover, when the demons continued to release their power, the power of the Heavenly Demon Array would also continue to multiply. However, before the soldiers of the 1st Corps could release their power, the surrounding sky began to distort and crack under the pressure of the Heavenly Demon Array. Following that, a large area of the sky began to collapse. Benson looked at the large array formation that was rapidly disappearing in front of him, and his expression turned sour. Benson shouted at the soldiers with a solemn face, ¡°I can¡¯t believe that we were trapped by a weak array for so long. If word got out, it would really damage the reputation of the 1st Corps. No matter what, we must kill him today. We must protect our reputation!¡± The soldiers of the 1st Corps were about to reply in unison when the illusion array around them suddenly shattered. Immediately after that, a figure covered in flames appeared in front of everyone! ¡°He¡¯s here again!¡± Every soldier of the 1st Corps was far stronger than Vincent. However, they had been tormented by Vincent until their bodies and minds were exhausted. They had even forgotten to counterattack at the first moment and only continued shouting. Benson widened his eyes as he glared at Vincent who kept flying toward him. Although there was killing intent in his eyes, he did not make a move. In a split second, the 5,000 demons all looked at Vincent who was only a level 50 creature. They were like lambs waiting to be slaughtered as they looked at a very weak wolf. It was understandable for ordinary soldiers to panic. However, Benson would never back down just because of Vincent¡¯s attacks! Even when facing a stronger enemy or a more insidious opponent, Benson was never afraid. He just watched calmly as Vincent flew closer and closer toward him. If Benson was focused on the glory of the demons, Gajero¡¯s order, and the reputation of the 1st Corps, he could have directly used black magic to kill Vincent. However, he still had his own purpose in mind so he could not do that! Vincent did not care about the reaction of the demons at all. This was because no matter how the 1st Corps resisted, they could not stop him. Even if he was outnumbered, Vincent had absolute confidence that he could move freely in the army! ¡°Shadow of Desolation!¡± shouted Vincent in a deep voice. The air around him distorted slightly, and then quickly returned to normal. An invisible clone appeared and flew in front of Vincent. It silently defended Vincent against any danger without anyone noticing it. After preparing his shield, Vincent raised his hand and pulled out the Return Journey of the Dead. He was ready to activate the Purgatory of Nature and release Hades, who was ready to attack at any time. Ever since Vincent created Hades, he had never been able to determine Hades¡¯s true strength. Hades had always been able to defend against anyone who entered the Purgatory of Nature. Therefore, Vincent wanted to find out what would happen if Hades fought against the 1st Corps. ¡°Be careful, protect the deputy commander!¡± At that moment, a few demon soldiers finally recovered from their shock. They quickly gathered around Benson, ready to attack Vincent in the sky. ¡°Get out of the way, I want to kill him myself!¡± Benson suddenly swept the staff in his hand forward, directly flipping over the soldiers who were protecting him. Then, he jumped into the air and charged straight at Vincent. Vincent did not expect Benson to take the initiative to go forward. This no doubt saved him a lot of trouble. After all, the most difficult problem at hand was how to separate Benson from the many soldiers of the 1st Corps. However, it seemed that Benson had taken the initiative to help Vincent solve this problem. ¡°Space door, open!¡± Vincent took out his space token and waved it in front of him. He soon opened a pitch-black door. After seeing Vincent¡¯s space door appearing out of nowhere, Benson could not help but hesitate a little. At the same time, he subconsciously stopped his body and did not continue to rush forward. However, at that moment, Vincent¡¯s space door was just a step away from Benson. The space door was like a giant beast, opening its bloody mouth to welcome Benson in! This was all thanks to Vincent¡¯s creativity on the battlefield. He was proficient in timing and was good at preparing quick responses when encountering sudden situations. The space door that Vincent had personally opened seemed to be a trap prepared for Benson. However, it was actually just a deterrent to stop him. After all, Vincent did not dare to let a high-level creature get close to him. The trap truly prepared for Benson was actually the space door that the Shadow of Desolation had secretly opened. It was even more concealed and would appear in front of Benson even more suddenly. Not only would it increase the probability of success, but it would also ensure Vincent¡¯s safety. Although Benson stopped, he would still be dragged into the space door. ¡°Life Bind!¡± An incomparably majestic voice suddenly came from behind Vincent. Following that, many blood-red law chains rapidly opened up behind him, rushing toward Benson like countless tentacles. They firmly trapped his four limbs and then dragged him toward the space door. Benson struggled twice before he was pulled into the space door. He was not able to resist effectively. After seeing that he had succeeded, Vincent entered the space door in front of him. Following that, Justin, who had been following behind him, entered the space door as well. Vincent, who had returned to the space tunnel, was still holding the token in his hand. This was the foreshadowing that he had planned for a long time! ¡°Space jump!¡± Vincent controlled the token and shouted softly. Two figures appeared in front of him at the same time. One was Benson, who was full of surprise, and the other was Alexia, who was already used to the situation. ¡°Your Highness, so you were locked up here!¡± After seeing Alexia again, Benson did not appear very excited. Instead, he sighed with a calm expression. Alexia said, ¡°Benson, you must be careful. They want the black magic on you. Don¡¯t let them get away with it. Run as soon as you have the chance. Go and tell father to save me!¡± Alexia was determined to resist Vincent¡¯s control. She wanted to warn Benson at all costs to be on guard against Vincent and Justin as soon as possible. However, Vincent and Justin did not have the slightest reaction to Alexia¡¯s words. They only looked at Benson indifferently. This was because they were supposed to kill Benson. Even if their intentions were exposed, it was not a big deal. This was a space tunnel. Only Vincent could control it freely. Benson had no way of escaping! Benson¡¯s reaction was even more unexpected. He did not have the slightest vigilance. Instead, he ignored Alexia and walked toward Vincent. Benson asked softly, ¡°May I know your name?¡± Benson¡¯s face was full of wrinkles, but he still tried to squeeze out an ugly smile. Although Vincent did not know why the other party would want to know his name, he still answered, ¡°Vincent!¡± Benson suddenly smiled sinisterly. He pointed at Alexia beside him and said, ¡°She is the princess of the Demon Race, the pearl of Gajero. Moreover, she has the Immortal bloodline in her body. If you can obtain her body, you can use the bloodline in her body to increase your strength! I can leave her with you, or I can let you leave. I just want to exchange an item with you. What do you think?¡± ¡°You!¡± Alexia looked at Benson in shock. Her arrogant face was full of anger because she did not expect that she would be betrayed by her own kind one day. Vincent looked at Justin in surprise and then asked, ¡°What do you want to exchange?¡± Benson held his staff and said solemnly, ¡°I want the sacred item of the Demon Race that you have in your hands, the Cup of Augustus!¡± Vincent frowned slightly and instantly thought of the predecessor of the Cup of Fate. The special equipment was refined from the heart of the former High Priest of the Demon Race and the flesh and blood of many demon priests! As the only remaining priest of the Demon Race, Benson¡¯s purpose of wanting the Cup of Augustus was self-evident! ¡°You want the Cup of Augustus? What¡¯s your relationship with it?¡± Vincent did not respond to Benson¡¯s deal and asked him a question instead. Benson did not bother hiding his true intentions and said respectfully, ¡°Lord Augustus is my guide and teacher in the field of black magic. I must bring the cup back to the Demon Race and bury it with his body so that his soul can rest in peace!¡± Alexia could not help but fall into silence. Although she was not yet twenty years old, she knew a lot about the history of the Demon Race. She learned it partly through the records of the Demon Race and occasional talks with Gajero. In the past, the Demon Race was ruled by faith, and the supreme leader was the High Priest of the Demon Race. However, during the rule of High Priest Augustus, Gajero relied on his talent and the fortuitous encounters in the Black Hole World to increase his strength. This caused his position in the Demon Race to also rise continuously. The young and ambitious Gajero wanted to lead the Demon Race on the road of invasion, but the High Priest, Augustus strongly opposed it, arguing that the Demon Race should develop freely in freedom and desire. They should not be subjected to anyone¡¯s high-intensity rule. Under the circumstances where their ideals did not agree, Gajero finally set off a revolution within the Demon Race. He killed Augustus and the many demon priests and became the new king of the Demon Race. He then led his clansmen on a high-intensity road to hegemony and became one of the strongest races in the Black Hole World through countless wars of aggression. Gajero brought endless nightmares to all the races in the Black Hole. Even the demons themselves also had complaints about him. This was because the Black Magic Arcana spell, which was related to the greatest treasure of the Demon Race, almost disappeared along with Augustus and the demon priests who were loyal to him. Later, after many investigations, Gajero found a child who had been taught by Augustus. He ordered him to study black magic according to the ancient books of the demons and made him stay by his side for more training. That child was Benson, the deputy commander of the 1st Corps! After hearing Benson¡¯s request for the item, Alexia felt a bit sympathetic toward him, and her mood became much heavier. Vincent suddenly opened his mouth and said to Benson with a disdainful look, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, this equipment is very important to me, so I can¡¯t agree to your deal! Also, regarding the ownership of this demon princess, I don¡¯t need your acquiescence, because she¡¯s already mine!¡± Chapter 537 - Most Powerful Opponent, Slaughtering Demons Together When facing Vincent¡¯s determination, Benson¡¯s earnest and expectant expression suddenly turned cold as killing intent gradually appeared in his eyes. Benson looked at Vincent and said coldly, ¡°I advise you to think about it carefully. Only by agreeing to my proposal can you survive and gain benefits from the demon princess. Otherwise, how could you bring me into this space with your weak strength? It is only because I am taking the initiative to cooperate!¡± After seeing Benson repeatedly offering to give her to Vincent in exchange for the Cup of Augustus, Alexia finally could not help but question, ¡°Benson, you¡¯re crazy! You actually want to betray me. Father will not let you off if he finds out!¡± Benson turned to look at Alexia. He revealed a cold smile and said disdainfully, ¡°Do you really think that you are a demon princess? Gajero has always doted on you because he has taken a fancy to your Immortal bloodline. If someone were to get your Immortal bloodline first, you would become trash in Gajero¡¯s eyes!¡± Alexia¡¯s face instantly turned cold. Her understanding and sympathy for Benson had completely disappeared. Only endless hatred remained in her heart. She did not believe Benson¡¯s words. She was only angry because Benson had slandered Gajero! Vincent looked at Benson, who had nothing to fear, and gently raised his hand to signal Justin not to make a move. He asked in a deep voice, ¡°You followed me all the way here to find the Cup of Augustus, but how did you know it was in my hands?¡± Benson saw that Vincent seemed to still have the intention to negotiate with him, so he said, ¡°Because I restored the scene of you controlling the 26th Corps and slaughtering the 24th Corps. I also saw you taking Alexia away. And I can clearly see that the thing you used to refine the aura of the Demon World was the Cup of Augustus!¡± Vincent nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Good eyesight and good means! It seems that black magic is indeed powerful. But since you want to trade with me, you should show some sincerity. You can¡¯t hide anything from me!¡± Benson¡¯s face could not help but tense up. He frowned and said, ¡°Hide? When did I lie? You don¡¯t have to use such words to test me. I¡¯ve seen this kind of trick many times!¡± Vincent shook his head and said with a smile, ¡°Coincidentally, I¡¯ve also seen many people who lie, so your lies can¡¯t deceive me at all. The true purpose of your heart can¡¯t deceive me either! You mentioned that you want the Cup of Augustus to commemorate your ancestors. It¡¯s true, but you also said that you are prepared to bury this equipment with Augustus. This is 100% a lie. You must have something else in mind, am I right?¡± After hearing what Vincent said, not only was Benson shocked, even Justin and Alexia were speechless. This was because what Benson said earlier sounded sincere and worthy of sympathy. No one would have thought that there were so many schemes behind his words. However, after being exposed by Vincent, Justin and Alexia recalled Benson¡¯s previous performance and could not help but feel that what Vincent said made sense. Even if he wanted to take back the Cup of Augustus to pay tribute to his former teacher, he would not use the sacred item that had been refined as a burial object. When they first heard this statement, they could not help but feel admiration for him. However, after thinking about it carefully, they found that it was full of loopholes. Benson looked at Vincent and said coldly, ¡°Very good. You are smarter than all the opponents I have met. Unfortunately, you are too smart. I wouldn¡¯t dare to let you live any longer!¡± Benson no longer brought up the deal. His eyes were filled with killing intent instead. This was because Benson understood that Vincent had no intention of making a deal with him. Therefore, there was no point in talking anymore. If he wanted to achieve his own goal, he could only kill everyone in front of him. He could then take the treasure and eliminate future troubles at the same time! Vincent did not care about Benson¡¯s threat. He turned to Justin and said, ¡°He is so obsessed with the Cup of Augustus, why do you think this cup is so important to him?¡± Although Justin did not have Vincent¡¯s great judgment, he was not an idiot. After thinking for a moment, he suddenly understood. Justin smiled and looked at Benson with a teasing look as he said, ¡°He is the last High Priest of the Demon Race who had mastered the Black Magic Arcana spell. He also claims to be a disciple of Augustus. Perhaps the Black Magic Arcana spell he mastered is not complete, and the missing part is in the Cup of Augustus!¡± Benson felt awkward after being exposed. The hatred of being humiliated in his heart had also turned into anger. He wanted to kill these two opponents who were like ants in his eyes. Benson roared furiously, ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to listen to my kind words, then you can all go to hell!¡± He then knocked the staff in his hand heavily, and a dark purple light instantly began to gather at the top of the staff. ¡°Feast of Death Rays!¡± shouted Benson. Several death rays began to spread in all directions. They rotated irregularly and attacked the surroundings indiscriminately. Although Vincent was not afraid of death, he also knew his own limits. He did not choose to take Benson¡¯s spell head-on. Instead, he dodged and hid behind Justin. Justin raised both of his hands and shouted with all of his strength, ¡°Life Guard!¡± A shield formed by faint blood mist instantly appeared in front of him, protecting him and Vincent firmly. When the death ray swept past the blood shield, black smoke instantly rose from the burnt blood mist. Justin focused all of his attention on the power of laws in order to maintain the blood shield. He was trying his best to keep Vincent and himself safe. The most awkward one there was the demon princess, Alexia. Her level was the same as Vincent¡¯s, and her skills were far less powerful than Vincent¡¯s. She suddenly found herself in Benson¡¯s attack range. She was so shocked that she forgot to dodge. The black magic was completely different from the magic of the Demon Race. If a demon was hit by the magic of the Demon World cast by their companions, they would not be hurt. However, the Black Magic Arcana was different. Whether it was the demons or other races, they would not be able to resist the huge damage that it caused. Justin could tell that Alexia was about to die under the death ray. He immediately reminded Vincent, ¡°Kid, save that girl!¡± Vincent carefully poked half of his head out from behind Justin and saw that Alexia was in danger. He quickly thought of the tunnel token in his hand and waved it gently. Just as Alexia was about to be cut into pieces by the death ray, the platform under her feet suddenly began to move and she began to teleport. When Alexia regained her sight again, she found herself behind Vincent and Justin. Alexia felt extremely conflicted. This was because the clansmen that she saw as her compatriots wanted to kill her, and Vincent, whom she saw as an enemy who she cursed incessantly, had saved her at a critical moment. The relationship between them was simply too contradictory. ¡°Kid, if this continues, I won¡¯t be able to hold on. You have to think of a way quickly!¡± Justin realized that he could not hold on any longer, so he quickly urged Vincent. ¡°Alright, let me do it!¡± Vincent suddenly roared and came out from behind Justin. A pitch-black wine glass appeared in his hand. It was the treasure, the Cup of Fate, which Vincent had refined continuously using the Cup of Augustus as the raw material! Every death ray that shot toward Vincent would be devoured by the Cup of Fate. It would then later be disintegrated into the purest psionic power to be stored in the cup. Benson¡¯s eyes immediately shone with golden light when he saw the holy item that he had been longing for. However, a trace of doubt soon flashed in Benson¡¯s eyes. He soon became confused. He questioned Vincent angrily, ¡°B*stard, this is not the Cup of Augustus from the past. You have used other methods to refine it!¡± Vincent nodded and said with a sneer, ¡°That¡¯s right! This treasure of mine is no longer the Cup of Augustus. It is now the most effective equipment for me to slaughter demons. You should be proud today. I have prepared a few more powerful treasures for you!¡± Just as Vincent spoke, the space in front of him suddenly flashed, and a huge cocoon appeared in front of Vincent. It was one of the three great treasures of the Demon Race, the Cosmic Threads! Vincent raised his left hand and grabbed onto the Cosmic Threads. His right hand was holding the Cup of Fate. Vincent said to Benson with a smug expression, ¡°To be able to face the attack of two Demon Race treasures at the same time, you can be considered lucky in three lifetimes!¡± Under Vincent¡¯s control, a transparent silk thread shot into the sky and descended from the sky stealthily and swiftly. It flew straight toward Benson¡¯s neck. Vincent¡¯s plan was amazing. As long as the Cosmic Threads could control Benson, Vincent would have a level 80 puppet, and his safety would be greatly enhanced. He would not have to trouble Justin to do everything himself in the future. Moreover, Vincent could also share the memory and knowledge in the puppet¡¯s mind. Perhaps even the secret of the Black Magic Arcana would be at his fingertips! However, just as the transparent thread was about to land on Benson¡¯s head, Benson suddenly took out a codex that was large enough to be used as a shield. ¡°Black Magic Arcana Evasion!¡± shouted Benson in a deep voice. A faint stream of light followed the codex in his hand and gradually wrapped around his entire body. The thread that fell from the sky was repelled instantly after encountering the stream of light on Benson¡¯s body. It was simply unable to get close to Benson. Vincent had never thought that the Cosmic Threads would miss Benson. The Cosmic Threads had never failed before. His heart was instantly filled with helplessness because this was his greatest plan. However, Benson destroyed it before he could even start. ¡°Don¡¯t assume that just because the Cosmic Thread is a treasure of the Demon Race, it can subdue all demons! To tell you the truth, all the higher-ups of the Demon Race general level and above all understand how to use the Cosmic Threads and how to deal with it. You must be dreaming if you want to use the Cosmic Threads to control me!¡± said Benson to Vincent with a smug expression, his eyes filled with killing intent. A foreign race that could control the Demon Race¡¯s greatest treasure was simply too dangerous! Although Vincent did not display much strength, Benson knew he had talent. If given enough time, his future achievements might surpass Gajero and he might become the strongest creature in the universe other than the God Race. He might even have the chance to become a God and become the highest-level existence among the 10,000 races of the Black Hole! Vincent could not help but turn his head to look at Alexia after hearing Benson¡¯s confident tone. They were both high-level generals. Benson was only a deputy commander and he could already evade the control of the Cosmic Threads. However, as a general of the 24th Corps, how could Alexia be controlled by the Cosmic Threads so easily? When Alexia noticed Vincent¡¯s gaze, she could not help but say, ¡°Why are you looking at me? My strength is almost the same as yours. I can¡¯t defend against the Cosmic Threads that you control, but he is different! Moreover, he has the mysterious Black Magic Arcana with him so it¡¯s not difficult for him to dodge the Cosmic Threads!¡± Vincent took a deep breath and turned to look at Benson. He said helplessly, ¡°It seems that there¡¯s no other way now. I can only take a gamble and see if I can get rid of this scourge!¡± After saying that, Vincent instantly rushed forward and drew the Return Journey of the Dead from his waist. He quickly slashed at Benson¡¯s throat. Benson had displayed the fighting style of a priest. However, Vincent, who never admitted defeat, wanted to gamble that he did not have close combat ability! Fighting with weapons, a competition of skills and strength, was simply a mage¡¯s nightmare. Vincent believed that Benson would not be able to handle the next battle. However, Benson did not panic at all. He raised his staff again and shouted in a deep voice, ¡°Black Magic Arcana dispel!¡± A black-purple light quickly spread out from Benson¡¯s body, forming an invincible force that sent Vincent flying into the air. Justin did not hesitate at all when he saw this. He did not intend to slack off. What he had been waiting for was a suitable opportunity to attack Benson! Benson¡¯s attention was completely focused on Vincent. He needed to be wary of the Cosmic Threads as well as the sharp blade in Vincent¡¯s hand. This in turn, greatly reduced his own strength and concentration. Justin saw the opportunity and instantly rushed in front of Benson. Before he could react, he raised his hand and threw out many law chains, binding Benson¡¯s entire body. He then began to absorb his life force. Justin shouted at Vincent, ¡°Kid, I¡¯ve already controlled him. Under the restriction of the blood law, he can¡¯t use his full strength. You must hurry!¡± Vincent was aware of Justin¡¯s abilities. Naturally, he would not let go of such a rare opportunity. ¡°Purgatory of Nature!¡± As Vincent waved his sword, the surrounding space immediately changed. The space that belonged solely to Vincent appeared once again. Hades, who had been waiting on the spot, finally met his target. He immediately waved the huge sword in his hand and slashed at Benson¡¯s back. Benson instinctively dodged forward. However, Justin¡¯s law chains bound his body tightly, making it impossible for him to move. Hades slashed his lava greatsword at Benson¡¯s head. ¡°Dong!¡± Although Benson was not given any time to respond, he still managed to use his physical strength to forcefully withstand Hades¡¯s sword. He stood unharmed on the spot and looked over at Vincent coldly. His strength was beyond Vincent¡¯s expectations. ¡°Vincent, quickly leave, I can¡¯t hold him back any longer!¡± shouted Justin while gritting his teeth and holding onto the law chains. He was trying to buy as much time as possible for Vincent to escape. However, everyone was currently in the space tunnel. Where could Vincent hide? Vincent looked at Justin, who was struggling to hold on. He then looked at Benson, who was gradually breaking free from his restraints. Although it was extremely difficult to kill a level 80 creature, Vincent was still unwilling to give up this rare opportunity. He would rather fight to the death than retreat! ¡°Today, even if I have to use all of my strength, I will still kill this demon. I will not retreat in the slightest!¡± shouted Vincent with a determined look on his face. At the same time, he activated his fire spiritualization state. He soon spread his twelve flaming wings, and streams of divine flames descended from above. The divine flame spark between his brows faintly pulsated. It symbolized the power within his body that was gradually surging. At that moment, Vincent, who had already transformed into flames, became even more holy and majestic under the double amplification of the full modification authority and the flame laws. At the same time, the flames on Vincent¡¯s body began to expand continuously, forming a brand-new Fire God Avatar. In the past, the Fire God Avatar was not connected to Vincent¡¯s body. The Fire God Avatar and Vincent had always maintained a tacit understanding in battle. However, the Fire God Avatar that Vincent summoned at that moment had fused with his body, strengthening his own offensive methods! However, as this battle method was rather new, the Fire God Avatar was relatively slow to form. It would still take some time before it could be completed. Justin, on the other hand, was almost unable to hold on any longer. Benson, whose entire body was bound by the law chains, looked at Justin, who was at the end of his rope. He sneered and said, ¡°The most powerful aspect of the Black Magic Arcana spell is that it can bestow the practitioner with an extremely powerful arcana body. Even the attacks of masters of the same level can be ignored by me. Both of you are so weak! It is impossible for you to break through my defense! When I get out of here, I¡¯ll definitely torture the two of you to death!¡± Justin did not respond to him. He just gritted his teeth and persevered silently. As Vincent wanted to continue fighting, he could only risk his life to accompany that gentleman. After all, it was not like he had never died before. At worst, he could just die again! At the critical moment, a pitch-black figure flashed through the Purgatory of Nature in an instant. It directly passed by Vincent and Justin and appeared behind Benson. ¡°Puff!¡± A black-light sword instantly pierced through Benson¡¯s body, making Benson widen his eyes in disbelief. He looked at the half-light sword that pierced through his chest. Alexia suddenly said, ¡°Do you really think that the Black Magic Arcana is invincible? Don¡¯t forget how Augustus died! You traitor of the Demon Race, I¡¯ll send you to meet Augustus today!¡± Chapter 538 - Everyone Successfully Subdued the Enemy The situation on the battlefield changed instantly when Alexia joined the battle. At that moment, Justin had tied Benson up tightly using the law chains whilst Hades was watching them from the side. Alexia was aware of the weakness of the Black Magic Arcana. She was looking at Vincent who was accumulating power in the sky. In just a short period of time, they were on par with Benson, who had the strength of a level 80 creature. At that moment, there was only confusion and fear in Benson¡¯s eyes. Vincent, Justin, and Hades were nothing to Benson. However, Alexia¡¯s sudden attack made Benson feel fear for the first time. This was because Alexia was the daughter of Gajero. Gajero was the best at defeating the Black Magic Arcana the most! He thought back to the time when High Priest Augustus had mastered Black Magic Arcana. He had powerful black magic spells and a perfect arcana body. However, he was still crushed by Gajero. He could not fight back at all, and his heart was even removed from his body. The tragic and powerless scene was still in Benson¡¯s mind. It had become a nightmare that he could not get rid of even after all these years. Every time Benson followed the soldiers of the 1st Corps to see Gajero, his hands and body would tremble unconsciously. However, he could only endure it. He did not dare to show any signs of it, because he was afraid that he would attract Gajero¡¯s attention and arouse his suspicion. Benson hated the feeling of being fearful from the bottom of his heart. He wanted to resist and leave Gajero¡¯s shadow! However, the Black Magic Arcana that Benson had learned was not complete. He did not have time to learn the most powerful part of the Black Magic Arcana. This was because Augustus and all the other demon priests were massacred and purged by Gajero. This resulted in his inheritance being incomplete. His body of arcana also had obvious weaknesses. The spot where Alexia pierced through was one of his weaknesses. Therefore, Benson knew that if he did not complete the Black Magic Arcana, he would not be able to get rid of Gajero, change his life, and explore the Black Holes alone. Fortunately, the 1st Corps had accepted Gajero¡¯s order to hunt down Vincent and find the whereabouts of the heart of Augustus. As long as he could find the heart that contained Augustus¡¯s life-long power, he could complete his own Black Magic Arcana spell. At the same time, he could also greatly improve his own strength! ¡°No one can stop me today. All of you will die!¡± shouted Benson. Benson, who felt deeply trapped, suddenly burst out with a strong desire to live. He sent everything around him flying, including Justin, who was desperately trying to lock him down, and Hades, who was ready to raise his sword again to slash at him. Alexia¡¯s light sword left her hand and she flew backward. Her whole body was like a strand of fallen leaves swaying in the wind. Vincent, who was in mid-air, finally charged up. His entire body was bathed in divine light, and the divine spark between his brows was bright and dazzling. He looked like a true God who had descended from the sky. Benson, who was struggling to break free from the restraints, could not help but be frightened once again. This was because he could feel the power from Vincent¡¯s body surpassing his. Vincent said, ¡°I have to admit that it was a little too much when we took the initiative to pull a level 80 creature into the space tunnel. However, I will not let go of this opportunity. Even if I have to give up the last bit of my strength, I must kill you here today!¡± Vincent had transformed into the Fire God Avatar. He let out a loud roar at Benson before slashing toward the ground. ¡°Heaven and Earth Destruction!¡± shouted Vincent. Vincent exerted all his strength to execute the eight forms of Heaven¡¯s Will. In addition to that, he had also activated his own divinity and divine flame. He had fused his understanding of the blade techniques and flames into one, forming a brand-new skill. Vincent felt like his flames could burn the heavens and refine the earth. The power of his blade techniques far surpassed the eight forms of Heaven¡¯s Will. In fact, it had reached a whole new level. After sensing his own improvement and integration, four words suddenly appeared in Vincent¡¯s mind ¨C Eight Burning Sky Styles! Vincent could use the flames to enhance the new skill. He could use the fire law to hold the blade and use flame authority to cast the blade. He could then use the flames and the divine light that had been tempered thousands of times as the blade. It would then become a blade that could destroy everything. Benson had finally managed to repel all the obstacles around him. However, he did not expect such a terrifying attack to fall from the sky. He had no time to dodge and could only rely on his arcana body to withstand the blade in Vincent¡¯s hand. ¡°Boom!¡± The flaming long blade struck the ground. In an instant, it exploded into countless fire snakes that flew up and down in the Purgatory of Nature. The flame divine light that contained Vincent¡¯s will filled the sky like fluorescent light and scattered in every corner of the Purgatory of Nature. The Purgatory of Nature was like a sea of flames. Whether it was the red earth, the high mountains, or the flowing magma river, all of them were ignited with flames. Even Hades, who was sent flying to the side, suddenly burst into flames. He looked like another Fire God Avatar. As the divine flames slowly rose, they formed ten suns in the empty sky. The temperature was so high, it felt like everything was burning. The ten suns illuminated the world below. Vincent suddenly felt the Return Journey of the Dead in his hand begin to shake violently. It seemed to be bearing a weight that exceeded what he could bear, and his blade also seemed to be completing the upgrade in pain. Just as Vincent was about to close the Purgatory of Nature, a mechanical voice suddenly sounded in his ear. ¡°Congratulations to the host for successfully binding the Purgatory of Nature. This skill has been removed from the Return Journey of the Dead and added to the host¡¯s skill!¡± Vincent was both surprised and enlightened as he listened to the voices that kept echoing in his ears. He gradually understood what had happened. As the divine flame that carried Vincent¡¯s own divinity scattered in the Purgatory of Nature, it gradually fused with the space. It was equivalent to binding Vincent¡¯s will to the space firmly. As long as Vincent willed it, he could use the divine flame to dominate everything in the Purgatory of Nature. This way, he would be able to open the Purgatory of Nature without using the Return Journey of the Dead! Moreover, everything in the Purgatory of Nature had fused with the divine flame. Everything, including Hades, could be changed according to Vincent¡¯s will. Due to the characteristics of the divine flame, everything in the Purgatory of Nature had been imbued with the characteristics of the flame and Vincent himself. It had turned this place into a space that belonged solely to Vincent. Vincent felt a little strange at that moment. It was as if there was a bottleneck that he could neither see nor touch. It had been opened silently. Vincent was unable to describe the vague feeling. Suddenly, the flames on the ground extinguished. Benson was still holding his staff whilst standing still on the ground. However, his robe had been completely torn from his left shoulder to his right waist. He had a scarlet cut across his body. Even though he had a demon body that could quickly recover, the cut could not be healed. This was because there were still countless divine flames burning repeatedly in the cut, preventing the wound from recovering! Benson raised his head to look at Vincent. His eyes were filled with fear as he spoke with a serious expression, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to actually grasp the power of a domain. Even the powerful recovery ability of a demon¡¯s body can be restricted. It seems that your talent is far more terrifying than I imagined. No matter what, I cannot let you live today!¡± Vincent could not help but smile. This was because Benson¡¯s words had finally allowed him to understand everything. It turned out that the Purgatory of Nature had already become his domain, and within the domain, he was the absolute supreme king. He had the ability to modify all the rules within the domain, including the demon¡¯s own talent. Following that, Vincent tried to lock his gaze on Benson¡¯s body, focusing on Benson¡¯s skin. He seemed to be able to see through his flesh and blood. He could faintly see balls of demonic aura circulating within Benson¡¯s body. He also saw a pitch-black vertical object in Benson¡¯s left eye! Vincent looked down at Benson as he sneered, ¡°As expected, in my domain, I am the absolute master. I can obtain everything I want, including the position of the demon core in your body!¡± Cold sweat instantly broke out on Benson¡¯s forehead when he heard what Vincent had said. However, he still forced himself to remain calm. He did not dare to show the slightest bit of cowardice in front of Vincent. At the same time, Justin and Alexia, who had been sent flying, rushed back and surrounded Benson. Their eyes were filled with determination to fight. Justin¡¯s blood was boiling at that moment. He raised his head and shouted at Vincent, ¡°There¡¯s no need to talk so much nonsense with him. Since this is your territory, then use your advantage to trap him. We will weaken his strength bit by bit, and we will be able to kill him sooner or later!¡± His eyes were filled with madness. Vincent nodded and agreed to Justin¡¯s suggestion. However, he did not attack first. Instead, he used his mind to control Hades, who had fallen far away to quickly run back. Hades¡¯s dark red armor was covered with flowing flames. He charged at Benson with even more terrifying momentum. Vincent had gained a clearer understanding of the Purgatory of Nature, including Hades¡¯s true strength. It turned out that Hades¡¯s level was constantly rising along with Vincent¡¯s level. He was currently a level 50 creature. However, because he lived in the Purgatory of Nature, he had an absolute home-field advantage. Therefore, he could unleash the combat strength of a level 60 creature at the most. Although he still had no chance of winning against Benson, with the help of the divine flame and Vincent, Hades was like an immortal in the Purgatory of Nature. Even if he died, he could be resurrected at any time. Therefore, Vincent specially controlled Hades to challenge Benson with a reckless attitude. When Alexia saw the scene, she took the initiative to swing her sword forward and attack Benson¡¯s weak spot. She was the princess of the Demon Race, the daughter of Gajero. In her eyes, everything from the Demon Race was her father¡¯s as well as hers. No matter who dared to betray or covet the treasures of the Demon Race, they would be regarded as enemies. She would not rest until one of them died. Therefore, even if she had to borrow Vincent¡¯s power to get rid of Benson, she had to do it to get rid of that traitor! Vincent looked at Alexia who had suddenly attacked and did not stop her. Instead, he reminded her loudly, ¡°Pay attention! His demon core is in his left eye!¡± On the other side, after learning of Benson¡¯s weakness, Justin raised both of his hands and once again threw out his law chains, directly wrapping around Benson¡¯s head. After facing the pincer attack from three sides once again, Benson no longer had the arrogance that he had before. Instead, he became timid. This was because his own weakness had been exposed by Vincent with a single sentence. This was because although the opponent he faced was weak, they were getting stronger at an incredible speed. This made him less and less confident in himself, and he wanted to avoid the battle in front of him as much as possible. He had to face the powerful attack of Hades, the tricky attack from Alexia, and the attack from Justin, whose strength could not be underestimated. They all wanted to destroy his demon core. Benson gradually fell into a defensive stance, and he became more and more passive. He could barely maintain a defense. In the end, he seemed to be inferior. Under the pincer attack of the three, he revealed countless flaws! Justin suddenly found a flaw in Benson¡¯s attacks and shouted, ¡°Now!¡± He roared and quickly controlled the law chain to bind Benson¡¯s hands and feet again. At the same time, he used the thickest blood-red chain to stab directly at Benson¡¯s left eye. At the same time, Hades took advantage of the opportunity. He picked up his giant sword and spun it in the air. He slashed at Benson¡¯s head with great power. It was as if he wanted to cut Benson in half. Alexia also took the opportunity to tap the ground with the tip of her foot. Her graceful figure instantly turned into countless afterimages in the air, stabbing at the weakest part of Benson¡¯s body from different directions. ¡°Black Magic Arcana spell, Fate Barrier!¡± shouted Benson. Benson had long forgotten that he was a level 80 expert. As long as he fought with all his might, he would definitely be able to defeat them. However, at that moment, he had completely lost his footing. He could only choose to defend in his panic. A pitch-black circular barrier was released from the staff in Benson¡¯s hand. It firmly wrapped around his entire body, blocking attacks from all directions. Benson was only thinking about how to survive, escape from the space, and how to guard against Vincent, who had yet to make a move. In Benson¡¯s opinion, Vincent, who had never made a move, must be waiting for the most critical moment to launch a fatal blow at him. Therefore, he would rather reveal some flaws to Justin and the others but he would never reveal his fatal weakness to Vincent. This way, it would help him to stall time effectively until he thought of a way to escape. However, Vincent, who was in the sky, had no intention of making a move at all. Instead, he was anxiously waiting for a suitable opportunity. When he saw Benson defending and had no intention of fighting back, Vincent knew that his chance had come. Benson had too many worries in his heart that he had completely forgotten what he should be wary of! Vincent stretched out his left hand and waved it gently. The Cosmic Threads on the ground instantly appeared in front of him. Previously, Benson was able to use the Black Magic Arcana spell to block the Cosmic Threads because his attention was entirely on Vincent. He could sense the existence of the Cosmic Threads in advance. However, at that moment, Benson had long forgotten about the Cosmic Threads. He could no longer make any effective precautions! ¡°Go!¡± Vincent grabbed onto the Cosmic Threads. He released hundreds of threads at the same time. They shot straight into the sky and silently fell toward Benson. As Vincent was in complete control of the Purgatory of Nature, the Cosmic Threads that he used were extremely silent. They did not emit any sound or light. They were like a ghostly shadow that had completely fused into the space. Benson, who was trying his best to resist, suddenly felt his body sink. It was as if there were lead pendants tied to his body, causing his limbs to gradually stiffen. He was like a puppet being controlled by someone. ¡°Not good, I actually forgot¡­¡± Benson widened his eyes and let out a cry in his heart. However, his thoughts soon came to an abrupt halt. He stood in place with a dull expression, as if he had lost his soul. The black barrier protecting Benson instantly collapsed, allowing the attacks from the surroundings to come at him like a storm. Justin instantly noticed the abnormality on Benson¡¯s body. He quickly controlled his law chains to change direction, blocking Hades¡¯s blade and Alexia¡¯s ghostly attack. ¡°Everyone stop! Vincent has succeeded!¡± shouted Justin as he stopped his attack. Hades obediently put away his giant sword and stood quietly by the side. However, Alexia did not stop. Although she wanted to kill Benson, she also did not want Vincent to have a chance to obtain the black magic of the demons. So, in order to protect the demons, she had to do whatever it took completely. Vincent had successfully controlled Benson through the hundreds of Cosmic Threads. He issued hundreds of orders to his subconscious, completely cleansing his mind and will. He had transformed him into a puppet under his control. Just when Alexia¡¯s sword was about to stab Benson, Benson, who was like a statue, suddenly moved. He spun his staff in front of him and slammed it on the ground below his feet heavily. ¡°Black Magic Arcana spell, Retreat!¡± As Benson roared, his entire body instantly turned into a pitch-black ball of light. The pitch-black death light dispersed in the shape of a disc, pushing away all of Alexia¡¯s afterimages around him. Alexia, who was hiding in the afterimages, was also struck in the chest by the death light. She raised her head and spat out a large mouthful of blood. She flew backward weakly. Vincent ignored Alexia, who had fallen heavily to the ground. He flew in front of Justin and dispelled his fire spiritualization state. He smiled proudly and said, ¡°Now, we have another powerful fighter!¡± Chapter 539 - Black Magic Arcana, Demon Secret After hearing what Vincent said, Justin could not help but turn his head to look at Benson, who was not moving at all. A trace of surprise and admiration flashed in his eyes. Justin could not help but sigh, ¡°Good boy, you really had a solution! Even a level 80 demon priest has become a puppet that you can control at will!¡± Vincent smiled and said to Justin, ¡°According to our previous agreement, I have already obtained a stronger helper. In the future, as long as I have the chance, I will think of a way to resurrect you and return your freedom completely! Of course, the prerequisite is that you have to help me complete the blood pool that you promised me!¡± Justin looked at the sincere Vincent and could not help but nod. He replied, ¡°Good, at least you still have some integrity. When you collect all the materials to create the blood pool, I will help you build the blood pool!¡± Vincent nodded and turned to look at Alexia who was struggling to get up from the ground. ¡°I will definitely not mistreat those who have helped me sincerely, but how should I punish those who cause trouble for me on purpose?¡± Alexia looked at Vincent with a face full of fear. Of course, she did not expect that she would take the initiative to attack Benson and win Vincent¡¯s favor. However, she also did not expect that Vincent would turn hostile so quickly. He had just finished off Benson and was going to deal with her. As Benson had been completely controlled by the Cosmic Threads, Vincent¡¯s strength had taken another qualitative leap. At the same time, Alexia did not forget that there was also a Cosmic Thread buried in her body. She could be wiped out by Vincent at any time and become his puppet! Alexia said nervously, ¡°You, don¡¯t be ungrateful. I just helped you. Otherwise, you would not be able to subdue Benson so easily!¡± Vincent sneered and said, ¡°Without your help, it would have been very difficult for me to find a chance to control Benson. But whether you did it for me or not, you know very well in your heart. Now, I can tell you clearly that if you want to continue living, you must cut off all ties with the demons and draw a line between us. Otherwise, I don¡¯t mind letting you become like Benson. This will also save me a lot of trouble!¡± Justin said leisurely, ¡°Maybe you can listen to Benson¡¯s suggestion and let this girl¡¯s Immortal bloodline be used by you. Anyway, she¡¯s not ugly, and you won¡¯t be at a disadvantage!¡± After hearing Justin¡¯s suggestion, Vincent could not help but become moody. How could he not understand Justin¡¯s suggestion? The prerequisite to obtaining the Immortal power was to have sex with Alexia. Such a dirty act was unacceptable to Vincent. Alexia felt as if she had been struck by lightning when she heard that. She retreated again, her eyes filled with fear. This was because she did not understand Vincent¡¯s character. At the same time, she was also quite confident in her own appearance. Hence, she could not guarantee that Vincent would not do any demonic acts. Alexia said to Vincent while trembling, ¡°You, you must not act recklessly. I will never betray the demons or father! If you dare to touch me, I will kill myself. Even if you destroy my demon core, I will not give you a chance to take advantage of me!¡± Vincent was about to explain but Justin spoke first, ¡°She doesn¡¯t dare to die. Even if you force her, she will not commit suicide! Because a person who is curious about the world and full of desire for life wouldn¡¯t dare to look death in the eye even in a desperate situation!¡± Upon hearing that, Alexia¡¯s face turned pale. She seemed to think that Vincent would listen to Justin¡¯s suggestion. ¡°Enough! I¡¯m not interested in her at all!¡± Vincent rejected Justin¡¯s suggestion. He then evaluated Alexia with a serious face. Even if the Immortal bloodline could help him improve his strength, Vincent would not have any thoughts toward Alexia, because he did not like her at all! Alexia could not help but feel relieved. At the same time, a wave of anger rose in her heart. Vincent¡¯s words earlier were tantamount to contempt for her appearance and denial of her own charm. This was something that an arrogant demon princess could not accept! She could reject Vincent¡¯s desire, but Vincent should have a desire for her! However, Alexia could only be unhappy in her heart. She could not criticize Vincent. If Vincent was angered and changed his mind, then the gains would not make up for the losses! Vincent saw the look on Alexia¡¯s face. He could not help but say in a deep voice, ¡°It seems that you won¡¯t change your mind. In that case, I can only say sorry to the Immortal bloodline in your body. I will turn you into a mindless puppet and then find an opportunity to send you back to the Demon Race to be a chess piece to collect intelligence for me while waiting for an opportunity to assassinate Gajero. It can be considered as making the best use of everything!¡± When Alexia heard Vincent¡¯s cruel method, she was terrified and quickly said, ¡°Wait, as long as you let me live, we might be able to work together!¡± Vincent suddenly revealed a smile as if he had expected it and asked softly, ¡°Then tell me, how do you want to work together with me? If I¡¯m interested, I can let you live!¡± Alexia pursed her lips nervously and said, ¡°As long as you don¡¯t kill me, I can provide you with some of the secrets of the Demon Race. Some of the secrets about the Demon Race are only known to me and my father and these secrets are all hidden in the depths of my mind. If you want to use the Cosmic Threads to forcefully pry into it, I will choose to commit suicide. At that time, you will get nothing!¡± Vincent could not help but nod and asked with great interest, ¡°You¡¯re only doing this to become a traitor of the Demon Race in a different way. Then why don¡¯t you agree to my proposal?¡± After realizing that nothing could be hidden from Vincent, Alexia simply said, ¡°Because I want to wait for my father to save me! As long as I¡¯m not controlled by you, I still have a chance to wait for father to come and save me from your hands. Of course, if you¡¯re afraid, you can choose to refuse!¡± Vincent laughed and said, ¡°Okay, although your goading is very clumsy, I can give you a chance. Let¡¯s see if Gajero can save you from my hands. Anyway, I¡¯ll have to face Gajero sooner or later, whatever the reason!¡± Alexia looked at the confident Vincent and took a deep breath. She fell into silence because she could not see through this man in front of her. Among the 10,000 races of the Black Hole, no one had heard of the name Gajero. They were always scared and were very weak. However, Vincent had carved his hatred for Gajero into his bones. There was no fear in his words. This was the first time Alexia had seen someone so courageous. With a thought from Vincent, the Purgatory of Nature collapsed on its own. Vincent brought Justin and Alexia back to the space tunnel. They could see that the place was in chaos as the 1st Corps was looking for their general. Vincent then snapped his fingers causing the space barrier behind Alexia to move quickly. Finally, they were connected to another space. In that space, there was the 26th Corps that was sitting cross-legged on the ground. Vincent said to Alexia indifferently, ¡°Now go back to your spot!¡± Alexia looked back at the 26th Corps. They looked like 500 pieces of wood. The resentment in her heart toward Vincent could not help but increase. She gritted her teeth and stomped her feet, stubbornly walking into the space behind her. Vincent then closed the tunnel that connected the two spaces. He turned to Justin and said, ¡°There is a decision I need to make. I need you to help me make a decision. I will either use Benson and the Cosmic Threads to control the 1st Corps or dig out the secret of the Black Magic Arcana that Benson knows. I haven¡¯t decided which to do first!¡± Justin looked at Vincent and said thoughtfully, ¡°Benson is now your puppet. You can pry into his secrets at any time, but the 1st Corps can retreat at any time. If you want to control this army, you have to hurry up! But I don¡¯t think you can do it that easily!¡± Vincent asked in confusion, ¡°Why?¡± Justin said in a low voice, ¡°Through the previous battles, it is not hard to see that the 1st Corps is well-trained, and everyone is an expert. Even if you have control over Benson and the Cosmic Threads in your hands, it will be very difficult to shake such a battle-hardened elite troop. Since Benson alone can prevent himself from being controlled by the Cosmic Thread, then when the 5,000-man army is ready, how confident do you think you will be able to succeed?¡± Vincent did not answer. Instead, he sighed helplessly and said, ¡°Actually, this is also what I¡¯m most worried about. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve never made up my mind to deal with the 1st Corps. Since you¡¯ve said so too, it seems that I won¡¯t be able to control the 1st Corps!¡± Justin nodded and said, ¡°If subduing the 1st Corps is not an option, then you can start to search for the secrets of the Black Magic Arcana. I think there must be many secrets of the Demon Race mixed in this. Perhaps it will be of great help to you when you face Gajero in the future!¡± Vincent was good at making decisions and had made up his mind. After hearing Justin¡¯s analysis, he stopped thinking about the 1st Corps. He turned to Benson and said, ¡°Tell me all the secrets of the Black Magic Arcana that you know!¡± Benson, who had been controlled by the Cosmic Threads, did not resist at all. He turned his head to look at Vincent with a dull look and began to tell him the secrets of the Black Magic Arcana. In fact, the power source of the Black Magic Arcana was from the ancient language of the demons. The demon¡¯s ancient language contained the power of the origin of the demons. Each word was equivalent to an array. They could resonate with the psionic power that wandered between heaven and earth and could also gather the aura of the Demon World to produce a powerful force. Mastering the Black Magic Arcana was equivalent to mastering the ancient language of the demons, as well as the history recorded in this language. Benson proceeded to explain how to use the ancient language to practice the Black Magic Arcana. It was the key to casting all kinds of spells. Vincent and Justin listened attentively. This was because they wanted to understand their opponents more deeply so that they could increase their chances of winning in the future! ¡­ At the same time, on the other side of the distant Black Hole World, there was a world riddled with holes in the flames of war. In a splendid tent that was as magnificent as a palace, the demon lord, Gajero, was sitting high on his throne. He was listening to his subordinates¡¯ reports on the battle situation in front of him. Gajero looked at the generals of the 2nd and 3rd Corps and said in a deep voice, ¡°Very good. It seems that in less than half a year, we will be able to completely conquer this world. At that time, we can temporarily stop expanding and carry out a purge of the worlds that we have already conquered, so as to prevent those races that have long been conquered from having wild ambitions for no reason!¡± The two generals replied in unison, ¡°Yes!¡± They then turned around and walked out of the military tent, continuing to lead the battle. Just as Gajero was about to close his eyes and start cultivating, the 1st Corps General Gaia suddenly rushed in. When Gaia saw Gajero, he immediately knelt down and said with a face full of self-blame, ¡°Lord Chief, something bad has happened!¡± Gajero looked at Gaia, who was supposed to go after Vincent and could not help but frown. He asked, ¡°Why are you back? Have you done what I asked you to do?¡± Gaia¡¯s entire body trembled, and he replied in a hurry, ¡°Reporting to chief, we have just rushed to the vicinity of the Spirit World and found traces of the target. However, we discovered that he has already subdued the 26th Corps and slaughtered the 24th Corps. He has captured Princess Alexia. That is why I immediately rushed back to report this matter to you!¡± ¡°What?¡± Gajero stood up in shock, his eyes filled with anger. The magnificent tent that looked like a palace was instantly broken apart. The sky above his head and the ground under his feet began to tremble violently. It seemed that the world was unable to bear the anger of Gajero. The world looked like it was about to collapse at any time. Gaia quickly kowtowed three times, and then told Gajero in detail about the scene that Benson had restored through the Black Magic Arcana spell. Gajero said angrily, ¡°I miscalculated this time. That girl kept pestering me and wanted to go out to carry out the mission. I was too tired, so I agreed to let her go to support Nicholas. I didn¡¯t expect that he would ruin my plan that I have been preparing for so many years! The Immortal bloodline is so precious that it is difficult to find a second one among all the races in the Black Hole. If anything happens to Alexia, I will lose my best chance to become a god. Can you confirm her whereabouts now?¡± Gaia quickly said, ¡°Yes! Before I came back, I had already handed over the command of the 1st Corps to Benson. He is currently leading the 1st Corps to continue pursuing the target. As soon as there is a chance, he will immediately take action and rescue Princess Alexia. He will also kill that great worry in your heart!¡± Gajero did not feel relieved at all after hearing what Gaia had said. Instead, he became even angrier. ¡°What? You actually left Benson in charge to chase after that guy? This is ridiculous! It¡¯s already bad enough that the Immortal bloodline is in his hands now. Now, you want us to lose the only descendant of the Black Magic Arcana?¡± Gaia heard this and said with a puzzled face, ¡°It was because the other party was good at disguising himself that we were caught off guard and fell into an ambush! Moreover, Benson is meticulous and has the strength of a level 80 creature. He should not be in danger, right?¡± Gajero snorted coldly and did not continue speaking. However, Gaia, who was kneeling on the ground, felt as if he had been struck by lightning. His entire body trembled non-stop, and dense cracks appeared on the skin of his body. He almost exploded on the spot and died. Gajero said, ¡°When that fellow faced me back then, he even dared to fight me with his full strength, let alone facing a demigod. Such a madman is definitely not to be underestimated. That¡¯s why I sent your 1st Corps to chase after him. Now, it seems that the situation has once again exceeded my expectations. I want to personally go and meet this cockroach-like disgusting fellow!¡± Gaia quickly said, ¡°A mere level 50 holy spirit, why bother the race leader? Our 1st Corps can definitely complete the mission, please rest assured!¡± Gajero immediately rebuked, ¡°Idiot! From the moment you returned, the 1st Corps had already lost. Immediately order men to construct a teleportation array. I will personally end all of this!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Gaia did not dare to say anything else as he quickly stood up to prepare his orders. Very soon, a teleportation array was built in the demon camp. Gaia led Gajero into the teleportation array and disappeared into a black-purple light pillar. ¡­ In the space tunnel, Vincent and Justin had finished listening to Benson¡¯s explanation. They exchanged a glance with each other. Vincent asked curiously, ¡°How is it? Have you learned it?¡± Justin shook his head and said helplessly, ¡°I have almost mastered the ancient language of the Demon Race, but I still can¡¯t get the gist of the Black Demon Arcana Spell. Could it be that only the Demon Race can practice it?¡± Vincent shook his head and said, ¡°It seems that you don¡¯t understand the array formation. In fact, the Black Magic Arcana spell is just a ritual made for one to learn the ancient language of the Demon Race. As long as you understand the operation principle of the array, you can roughly grasp the secrets of the Black Magic Arcana spell!¡± Justin could not help but ask curiously, ¡°So you¡¯ve learned it?¡± Vincent smiled slightly and raised his hand to draw a few obscure symbols in the air. He shouted softly, ¡°Death Ray Cannon!¡± A pitch-black ray of light shot forward along Vincent¡¯s finger and struck the space barrier in front of him heavily, leaving a straight black mark. A large number of cracks appeared on the space barrier. It was almost blown up by the death ray. Justin could not help but say in disbelief, ¡°You have already mastered the black magic in such a short time. This is incredible. No wonder the Ultimate Evil Lord recognizes your talent.¡± Vincent smiled proudly, and then frowned. He tilted his head slightly and raised his ear as if he was trying to listen to something. Justin asked with a puzzled look. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing. Kurt has successfully hacked the demon¡¯s database,¡± said Vincent in a low voice. At the same time, he raised his hand and opened a passage to the space where Kurt was. ¡°Mr. Vincent, the area around the human¡¯s Black Hole has become a blind spot for the demons. They will not find any useful information here!¡± Kurt quickly walked in front of Vincent and reported his results. Vincent nodded and said, ¡°Very good. Now we can deal with the 1st Corps without any worries!¡± Chapter 540 - Behind-The-Scenes Operation, Counter-Attacked A black-purple pillar of light suddenly appeared at the original location of the Spirit Race¡¯s Black Hole. It was a magnificent teleportation portal. The furious Gajero walked out of the teleportation portal with the dazed Gaia. Gaia pointed to the location where Vincent had activated the teleportation array and said, ¡°Chief, we found our target here earlier, but we don¡¯t know where he had escaped to, but I think that Benson must have chased after him together with the 1st Corps!¡± Gajero looked around and said in a deep voice, ¡°Use the MDT to locate the Black Hole. I believe that he will escape to a world that he is most familiar with. It is either the Beast Race that he has a close relationship with or his original race. So long we find his exact location, I will kill him at all costs!¡± Gaia looked troubled after receiving Gajero¡¯s order. His skin had finally healed. However, he seemed to still be in pain. Gajero turned to look at Gaia and asked with a frown, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gaia could only stammer, ¡°The MDT is with Abu Solon. I didn¡¯t bring it with me!¡± Gajero was filled with fury, but he did not punish Gaia on the spot. After all, Abu Solon was a rare technological genius of the Demon Race, so it was reasonable for him to keep the MDT. ¡°Forget it, I still have the mainframe connected to all the terminals. Take it and locate the position of the 1st Corps!¡± said Gajero calmly. He then raised his hand and an electronic instrument suddenly appeared in his palm. He handed it over to Gaia. Gaia took the mainframe and operated it in a hurry. However, he did not get the answer he wanted. Gaia was nervous and covered in sweat. Gajero waited for a moment. However, he soon realized that Gaia did not move at all. He could not help but urge, ¡°Hurry up! Do you still need to dawdle over such a small matter?¡± Gaia wiped the sweat off his face and took a deep breath. He said to Gajero cautiously, ¡°Chief, the situation is not right. I can¡¯t locate the location of the other data terminals. It¡¯s not only the data terminals of the 1st Corps. We have lost contact with all the data terminals!¡± Gajero frowned when he heard that. He had a bad premonition, but he still said calmly, ¡°Check the information of the surrounding Black Holes first. We can analyze the Black Holes that he is most likely to go to!¡± Gaia did not move. Instead, he said helplessly, ¡°I have checked just now, but there is no information about the surrounding Black Holes in our database. This area is completely unknown to us!¡± Gajero turned around and glared at Gaia. He roared loudly, ¡°Impossible, that is absolutely impossible! There¡¯s nothing wrong with the conquest route that I set up back then. All the Black Holes in this area are in our records. How is it possible for us to not have a single piece of information?¡± Gaia swallowed his saliva nervously. He did not dare to explain any further. He returned the mainframe back to Gajero with both hands to let him check it personally. Gajero took the mainframe back and operated it briefly. He discovered that the records of the surroundings in the database were completely blank. It was as if he had never set foot in this area. Gajero raised his head and looked up at the sky at a 45-degree angle. He sighed with a blank expression, ¡°This was previously the Black Hole of the Spirit Race. The Phantom World and Beast World were all nearby, as well as numerous Black Holes that were restricted and could not be entered. The records back then were very detailed and there was absolutely no mistake. How could the records suddenly go missing?¡± Even though he was an insufferably arrogant master of the Demon Race, a powerful level 89 creature who was just one step away from becoming a god and had vast knowledge of the 10,000 races of the Black Holes, he still did not understand high-end technology. This was because Gajero disdained to understand this type of knowledge that could not assist in increasing his strength. Therefore, he would not have thought that his mainframe equipment had suffered a mid-range reverse invasion and had been modified. Gaia suddenly said, ¡°Could it be that there was a problem with our teleportation channel? Maybe it sent us to an unknown area. Plus, when we rushed here, we did not see any Spirit Race Black Holes nearby!¡± Gajero shook his head decisively and said, ¡°That¡¯s absolutely impossible. The 1st Corps, the 24th Corps, and the 26th Corps arrived here through different channels at different times. This means that our positioning was not wrong. It¡¯s only possible that something happened in this area that caused our previous data to be completely erased! Right now, we can only search the area without relying on data. The 1st Corps has a large number of demons, so it¡¯s impossible for them not to leave traces wherever they go. We should first follow the traces of the 1st Corps and try our best not to touch the surrounding Black Holes. Everything can wait until we find the whereabouts of the 1st Corps!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± When Gaia heard that, he quickly nodded and agreed. He then followed Gajero and started to explore the area. ¡­ On the other side of the space tunnel, Vincent and Justin were sizing up the leaderless 1st Corps. The demons soon started to panic and were extremely frustrated. Vincent then said, ¡°It¡¯s about time. All the demons are emotionally unstable right now. We can only go out at this time. It is likely that they would not be too attentive. Next, we¡¯ll see how far our plan can go!¡± Justin nodded and said to Vincent tiredly, ¡°After several battles, I can¡¯t hold on for too long. I¡¯m about to fall into a deep sleep. So later on, try to choose a quick way to end the battle. I¡¯ll cooperate with you!¡± Vincent nodded. He then opened the space door and controlled Benson to walk out. ¡°Look, the deputy commander is back!¡± When the members of the 1st Corps saw Benson suddenly appear not far away, they quickly surrounded him excitedly. It was as if they had found hope to continue fighting. Benson looked up at all the soldiers and smiled kindly. He said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everyone. I was accidentally ambushed by the enemy just now, but I still relied on my strength to break out of his trap. Moreover, I have also confirmed the whereabouts of Princess Alexia. Now, as long as everyone listens to my arrangements, we will definitely be able to discover our enemy¡¯s weakness and save the Princess successfully!¡± ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll do whatever the deputy commander says. We must teach that guy a lesson!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. He has been harassing us the whole time. It¡¯s time for us to retaliate!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. After fighting for so long, we still don¡¯t know how strong our opponent is. When has our 1st Corps ever suffered such cowardice?¡± Everyone in the 1st Corps surrounded Benson furiously. They were full of fighting spirit as they cursed at their enemy. Moreover, they were all in an active battle stance. When Benson saw this, he still maintained a smile on his face and said loudly, ¡°Everyone, return to your positions immediately and get ready to form an array formation! Without my order, no one is to act rashly. Our enemy is very terrifying. He will attack us again. As long as we don¡¯t move like a mountain, the one who will reveal a flaw will definitely be our enemy!¡± After hearing Benson¡¯s order, the soldiers of the 1st Corps did not immediately move. Instead, they continued to stand at the same spot and looked at Benson with anticipation. After a short moment of confusion, Benson frowned and rebuked everyone angrily, ¡°Why are all of you looking at me? Hurry up and return to your positions!¡± One of the soldiers carefully replied, ¡°But¡­ you only said to prepare an array formation. You did not specify what kind?¡± Benson fell into a daze. No matter how the others looked and asked, he did not answer them. At the same time, in the space tunnel, Vincent had an awkward expression on his face. He was the one who had been using the Cosmic Threads to control Benson. His original intention was to keep the soldiers of the 1st Corps in a fixed position, giving him the opportunity and time to use the Cosmic Threads. However, who could have imagined that the 1st Corps combat strength was so high that it required 5,000 of them to form an array formation. It was not a trump card for them, but more like a skill that they were used to. Moreover, it seemed like they had mastered more than one array formation! This made Vincent feel a bit flustered because he did not search through Benson¡¯s memory earlier. Even the secret of the Black Magic Arcana was dictated by Benson himself. After facing the sudden questioning by the soldiers, Vincent could only search Benson¡¯s memory at the very last minute. He had no choice but to leave Benson in a daze. The soldiers of the 1st Corps gradually calmed down from the joy after seeing their deputy commander. Some of the officers started to frown and look at Benson in confusion. Previously, Benson had always lowered his head and never smiled at others. However, at that moment, Benson seemed confident. He kept smiling foolishly at the crowd. This made some of the smarter soldiers doubt Benson¡¯s current state. ¡°Demon Eye!¡± One of the soldiers soon stretched out two fingers and gently wiped his left eye. A large amount of demonic aura instantly emerged from the pitch-black eye, watching Benson¡¯s every move. Soon, the operation of the demonic aura in Benson¡¯s body was displayed to the soldier accordingly. After not seeing anything strange, the officer turned his gaze toward the top of Benson¡¯s head. Following that, he saw hundreds of transparent threads densely wrapped around Benson¡¯s head, arms, and torso. He looked as if he was a puppet being controlled at will! ¡°Cosmic Threads! The deputy commander is being controlled by the Cosmic Threads. Everyone, quickly retreat!¡± Following the soldier¡¯s alarmed reminder, the entire 1st Corps began to retreat one after another. At the same time, more soldiers began to use their own methods to check for abnormalities on Benson¡¯s body. Every member of the 1st Corps was a powerhouse above level 70. Each of them possessed their own unique abilities. After that, more and more soldiers could clearly see Benson¡¯s current state. According to the internal rules of the Demon Race, the commander-in-chief¡¯s orders were the most important in the army. However, if the commander-in-chief was dead or could no longer command the army, the next highest official would take over the command! Earlier, Benson had only disappeared, which was why the 1st Corps was in a panic and was in a hurry to find the commander-in-chief who had suddenly disappeared. However, at that moment, everyone knew that Benson was being controlled by the Cosmic Threads. He had completely lost the ability to continue commanding the 1st Corps. Therefore, the next highest officer would step in to take over command. ¡°Everyone, return to your positions and set up the Magic Defense Array! Be careful that the deputy commander will suddenly attack us!¡± An officer, whose position was only below Benson and Abu Solon, immediately stood out and gave an order. The rest of the soldiers returned to their positions one after another. They clenched their fists and held them flat in front of their chests in a defensive posture. When all the demon soldiers were in position, a layer of light purple film suddenly appeared on each soldier¡¯s left hand. The purple film was like a shield and was as tall as a person. Every time 50 demons formed an array, the shields in their hands would automatically stack together, forming an even larger barrier in front of everyone. When 5,000 of them formed an array at the same time, they formed a barrier that led straight to the heavens and earth. It was like a natural moat, perfectly separating Benson from them. ¡°Spread out the defense, be careful of the opponent¡¯s Cosmic Threads!¡± The demon officer once again gave an order, reminding all the soldiers to be careful of Cosmic Threads that might fall from the sky. Then, half of the 50-man team in the 1st Corps raised their fists toward the sky. They formed a light purple film in the sky that shielded the entire 1st Corps. When Vincent saw the scene, he quickly controlled the Cosmic Threads to attack the 1st Corps. However, the Cosmic Threads that fell like rain were repelled the moment they touched the light purple film. They were unable to break through the film and control the 1st Corps below. Vincent sighed helplessly, ¡°We¡¯ve been exposed. Carry out the second plan!¡± He then opened the space door and left the space tunnel first. Justin and Kurt, who had been beside Vincent, followed closely behind him and returned to the Black Hole vision. At that moment, Benson, who was standing in front of the 1st Corps, suddenly moved his limbs stiffly like a puppet. He showed a painful expression. The soldiers of the 1st Corps felt their scalps go numb. ¡°Hurry up¡­ kill me¡­ Soon, I won¡¯t be able to control myself!¡± Benson looked at the soldiers of the 1st Corps with a pained expression as he gave the order intermittently and decisively. ¡°Look! The deputy commander is still conscious. He didn¡¯t attack us. He didn¡¯t hurt us!¡± Some demon soldiers sighed with a pained expression. The other soldiers fell silent. They did not choose to carry out Benson¡¯s order. Even if the Demon Race was born greedy, ruthless, and cold-blooded, they had fought everywhere together and experienced life and death together. This had allowed them to accumulate a lot of friendships. Unless it was absolutely necessary, they would not want to make a move against their own comrades. Even the officer in charge of commanding at that moment was moved by compassion. He growled at all the soldiers, ¡°Since the deputy commander has not been completely controlled by the Cosmic Threads, as long as we kill the person who controls the Cosmic Threads, we will be able to save the deputy commander!¡± All the soldiers were immediately filled with excitement. At that moment, there was only one thought in their hearts, and that was to find that elusive enemy and kill him to save the deputy commander who was still trying his best to fight against the Cosmic Threads. At the same time, Vincent and the other two suddenly appeared miles away from Benson. They looked at the 1st Corps that was in hiding but they did not attack. It was as if they were waiting for Benson to be completely subdued by the Cosmic Threads. When the soldiers of the 1st Corps saw the scene, they shouted spontaneously, ¡°We must not give him the chance to control the deputy commander. Let¡¯s maintain our defensive array and attack together!¡± They did not wait for their commander to give an order. Their excitement and passion were well received by the remaining soldiers of the 1st Corps. They stepped forward and charged at Vincent together. Only the demon officer in charge was left behind because he did not give an order earlier. He instantly felt that something was wrong. However, he did not know what was wrong at that moment. This was because Vincent deliberately controlled the distance between him and Benson. He wanted to separate the demons and stretch out their formation. The 1st Corps was in front of Vincent, Kurt, and Justin. Not far behind them was Benson, who was twitching constantly. The officer who was currently in charge of the 1st Corps was still standing in front of Benson. The 1st Corps, which used to be very powerful, was currently separated from each other. This made it difficult for them to react in unison in the face of an emergency. ¡°This group of idiots who only have strength but no brains! They actually thought that Benson, who was restrained by hundreds of Cosmic Threads, could still retain his own will. They deserve to die here today!¡± Vincent sneered disdainfully at the soldiers that were charging at him. He then raised a finger and pointed at the 1st Corps in front of him. Dark purple death rays started to condense on his fingertip. ¡°Death Ray Cannon!¡± shouted Vincent. The dark purple light beam instantly created a black mark in the air and smashed heavily onto the light purple film in front of the 1st Corps. Due to the great difference in strength between the two sides, Vincent¡¯s attack collapsed the moment it touched the purple light film. It did not leave any traces behind. The soldiers of the 1st Corps who were charging forward did not notice that Vincent¡¯s attack was so weak, let alone that Vincent had mastered black magic! This was only possible because Benson had been fully controlled by the Cosmic Threads. At the same time, Benson, who had been twitching in front of the commander, suddenly stopped. He looked at the demon officer in front of him with a calm expression and sneered. Benson then raised his staff and turned around to point at the back of the 1st Corps that was no longer protected by any shield. ¡°Multiple Death Ray Cannons!¡± shouted Benson mercilessly. A huge black-purple ball of light appeared in front of him. Closely after that, the huge ball of light split into several black-purple balls of light and lined up in the air. They then shot at the 1st Corps. An army made up of all level 70 creatures were indeed powerful. No matter how hard Vincent tried, it was impossible to shake them off in the slightest. Therefore, Vincent had no intention of making a move himself. Instead, he decided to use a level 80 powerhouse. A level 80 powerhouse destroying such an army was as easy as snapping one¡¯s fingers. Chapter 541 - Cat-And-Mouse Game, Marionettes Multiple Death Ray Cannons shot into the formation from the rear of the 1st Corps. The death rays instantly killed all the soldiers. The 1st Corps was known as the most powerful corps under the command of Gajero. Each of its members was above level 70. However, they all disappeared in a split second! Only the military officer who had just taken over the commanding power stood behind Benson and watched as his comrades disappeared one by one. He was dumbfounded. He was constantly trembling and twisting. A weird sound came from his throat, but he could not utter a single word. When the 1st Corps was killed, they were still maintaining the light purple shield in front of them. Unfortunately, their powerful defensive array formation was unable to help them block the fatal blow. It did however prevent the multiple Death Ray Cannons from continuing to spread but they were unable to continue shooting at Vincent and the others. When the 1st Corps was destroyed, the light purple shield disappeared. Kurt and Justin¡¯s figures flashed forward. They were like streams of colorful light, shuttling back and forth on the battlefield. They were picking up the equipment and storage rings left behind by the 1st Corps. Although the Death Ray Cannons were extremely powerful, some high-level equipment could still withstand such an attack. This indirectly helped Vincent to select the most valuable items. Kurt and Justin were in charge of helping Vincent collect the items. Vincent, who had nothing to do, strode forward like a winner and looked at the only remaining demon officer. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Do you think that Benson, who is controlled by hundreds of Cosmic Threads, can still maintain his self-consciousness? Do you actually believe that he had proved his position by twisting his body and saying a few intermittent words? Today, your 1st Corps is destined to be completely annihilated here. Now, you have two choices in front of you. One is to accept the control of the Cosmic Threads like Benson, and the other is to accompany your other teammates!¡± As Vincent slowly walked over, Benson, who had just finished off the 1st Corps, also turned around and looked at the remaining demon in front of him emotionlessly. ¡°What do you want to do? I¡¯m Lord Gajero¡¯s subordinate. General Gaia and Chief Gajero are definitely on their way here. When they arrive, you will have a sad ending for sure!¡± The demon officer quickly retreated while pretending to be calm. Vincent narrowed his eyes and gradually curled his lips into a sneer. He sighed deeply, ¡°Thank you for your reminder. It seems that I have to finish this battle as soon as possible!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Benson already had his staff aimed at the demon officer. The Death Ray Cannon started to charge up bit by bit. It was about to kill the last member of the 1st Corps. ¡°Benson, Stop!¡± At that moment, an angry roar suddenly came from afar. The sky in the Black Hole World that was usually calm suddenly turned dark. Thunders could be heard, and the earth started to shake violently. However, Benson was just a wooden puppet without any emotions. No external factors could stop him from making a move. The death ray accurately struck the demon officer and turned him into ashes. However, Vincent, who was standing beside Benson, was not so lucky. When he roared, his mind was in a mess. When the world shook, Vincent was staggering backward. He could not stand properly. After recovering from the dizziness with great difficulty and barely managing to stand still, Vincent subconsciously raised his head to look at where the voice was coming from. The first thing he saw was a tall demon wearing black and purple heavy armor. His entire body seemed to be emitting substantial anger as he strode toward Vincent. Every step he took made Vincent¡¯s heart feel like it had been hit by a heavy hammer. Vincent felt his aura and blood churning in his body. He also felt a trace of saltiness in his throat. If he had not forcefully held on with one breath, he would have already vomited blood. Following that, Vincent quickly shifted his gaze away from the demon who had rushed over. He suddenly noticed that behind that tall and big demon was a middle-aged demon who was tall, medium-sized, and slightly thin. Furthermore, he looked rather familiar. Vincent could not help but linger on the other party¡¯s body for two seconds. However, during these two seconds, Vincent instantly widened his eyes. Large amounts of blood started to flow out from his eye sockets, followed by a terrifying amount of blood gushing out of his nose and ears. ¡°Spit!¡± Vincent could no longer suppress the surging aura and blood in his body. He raised his head and spat out a cloud of blood mist. At the same time, his mind was filled with terror. Just one look at him had nearly caused his body to explode and die. With such a powerful force and such a familiar feeling, who else could it be other than Gajero, who had once looked at him in the space tunnel of the Beast World. ¡°Vincent!¡± Justin, who was cleaning up the battlefield at this time, also noticed Gajero¡¯s arrival. He could not help but shout at Vincent. Vincent felt goosebumps all over his body. Ever since he became a cultivator, he had never felt as terrified as he was at that moment. He used all the strength in his body to shout out a single word. ¡°Run!¡± Although he was running, Vincent was not completely frightened by Gajero. He did not completely lose his mind. Just as he turned around and ran toward Justin, Benson, who was standing beside him, rushed toward Gajero. At the sight of Gajero, Vincent had already made a decision. He would rather give up this powerful puppet to fight for a chance for himself! Gaia, who was walking in front of Gajero looked at Benson who wanted to pounce on him with a furious look. He asked loudly, ¡°Benson, do you know what you¡¯re doing? You¡¯re my most trusted vice-commander. How could you betray the demons?¡± Benson did not show any shame or answer Gaia¡¯s question. He did not even look at Gaia because he had received the order to attack Gajero at all costs! Benson raised his staff and was prepared to release the death ray. Suddenly, Gajero appeared beside Gaia at an unbelievable speed and pushed him away. ¡°Idiot, he has already been controlled by the Cosmic Threads. He can¡¯t hear anything that you¡¯re saying. He¡¯s just a puppet!¡± Gajero frowned and berated Gaia. At the same time, he raised his hand and gently slapped Benson. His movements were light and casual. It was impossible to tell that he had used any strength. Half of Benson¡¯s body instantly disappeared. Only his head, half of his chest, and his left arm were left. The rest of his limbs and the staff that was accumulating the death ray were all like pencil drawings that could be easily erased by Gajero. With this insignificant amount of time, Vincent ran the fastest he had ever run to Justin and Kurt¡¯s side. He grabbed their arms and quickly opened a space door. He was prepared to bring them to hide in the space tunnel. Justin said somewhat reluctantly, ¡°What about Benson? Don¡¯t you want such a powerful puppet?¡± Vincent was bleeding from his seven orifices and his mind was in a mess. He could only think in the simplest way. He neither denied nor explained. He only said quickly, ¡°Then help me block it!¡± Justin knew that Vincent was not in a good condition at that moment. Without any hesitation, he immediately turned around and opened his arms to build a blood-red barrier, protecting Vincent behind him. Vincent took the opportunity to point at Benson, who was only left with half of his body. Gajero, who had just interrupted Benson¡¯s attack, turned his attention to Vincent and the others. Gajero sneered disdainfully, ¡°Do you really think you can escape?¡± He then raised a finger and pointed at Vincent. An invisible force instantly streaked across the sky, piercing through Justin¡¯s blood-red barrier. It then left a circular hole on Justin¡¯s soul body, and finally pierced through Vincent¡¯s heart. Vincent¡¯s body stiffened and was about to fall, but he was caught by Kurt, who immediately dragged him into the space tunnel. Justin also transformed into a stream of blood-red light and entered the space door. Gajero was about to chase after them when he suddenly felt something beside him. He turned around and found that a space door had opened behind Benson. Benson, who was frozen in the air, was currently being pushed into the space door. Gajero roared angrily, ¡°Who is it? You¡¯re courting death!¡± He raised his five fingers and hooked them, instantly sucking an invisible figure into his palm. However, the two space doors were slowly closing, causing Gajero to lose the best opportunity to chase after Vincent. Following that, Gajero could only vent the anger in his heart onto the invisible figure in his hand. As he continued to exert force, an ear-piercing sound of bones breaking could be heard in the air. ¡°Bang!¡± The invisible figure in Gajero¡¯s hand seemed to be unable to bear the burden, and his entire body burst out with an intense flame. The flame pounced on Gajero. It was as if it wanted to perish together with him. Gajero said disdainfully within the flames, ¡°Flame Authority, the fire law. I didn¡¯t think that a mere low-level creature could actually have so many fortuitous encounters. However, with just this bit of skill, he isn¡¯t worthy to be my enemy!¡± Following that, purple-black demonic flames rose from his body, instantly devouring the flames around him. It spread all the way to the shapeless figure in his hand until the invisible figure was completely burned to ashes. General Gaia, who had become a loner, got up from the ground and walked in front of Gajero. He asked with a face full of unwillingness, ¡°Chief, what should we do now? I must personally take revenge for the blood feud of the 1st Corps!¡± Gajero looked at the space in front of him that did not leave any traces behind and said in a deep voice, ¡°This seems to be the method of the Lingluo Race. I don¡¯t think I can use authority on it. You should step aside. I have my own solution!¡± Gaia quickly took two steps back respectfully and looked at Gajero with anticipation. Gajero stared at the space in front of him and said softly, ¡°Distortion of time and space!¡± Soon, a large number of cracks appeared in the space in front of him. A small spherical space appeared from the Black Hole World. In this space, time seemed to be slowly reversing. The space door that had just disappeared slowly opened again in the air, but at a very slow speed. Gaia, who was by the side, could not help but swallow his saliva when he saw the scene. His eyes were filled with envy and anticipation. This was because the ability that Gajero was currently using was the rarest divine ability of the Black Hole myriad races, Order! In the space tunnel, Kurt looked at Vincent, whose heart had been destroyed. He looked like a corpse. Kurt¡¯s eyes were filled with panic and anxiety. Kurt gently shook Vincent¡¯s body and said in a mournful voice, ¡°Mr. Vincent, you can¡¯t die here! How am I going to explain this to Miss Avril and Miss Angelina? Your life¡¯s goal is to kill Gajero, so how can you die at the hands of Gajero?¡± If it were not for his robot body, he would have been in tears by now. Just as Kurt fell into despair, Vincent suddenly let out a sound, as if there was something stuck in his throat. After seeing this, Kurt quickly laid Vincent flat on the ground and carefully observed Vincent¡¯s changes. Vincent¡¯s empty and unfocused eyes instantly regained their vigor. He looked like he was enduring intense pain. ¡°Gajero, I must kill you with my own hands!¡± Vincent cursed as he sat up. He raised his hand to cover the part of his heart that had been pierced through, constantly gasping for breath. Kurt asked with an excited expression, ¡°Mr. Vincent, you didn¡¯t die? I thought that humans would never survive without a heart, but as long as you¡¯re fine, that¡¯s great!¡± Vincent shook his head. He endured the pain and said, ¡°It¡¯s indeed impossible for a human to survive without a heart. I just had a premonition of danger and immediately used fire spiritualization on my fatal organs. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t die under Gajero¡¯s attack. But his attack seemed to carry some kind of divine ability, making it impossible for my injuries to recover. My heart can only remain in a fire spiritualization state, constantly repeating the cycle of recovery and collapse. This feeling is too f*cking painful!¡± Kurt slowly helped Vincent up. He looked at the hole in his chest that could not be healed, his face full of worry. After confirming that he was still alive, Vincent no longer cared about the injuries on his body. He endured the intense pain and looked around. He asked anxiously, ¡°Where¡¯s Justin? Gajero struck him earlier too. Could it be that his soul has already collapsed?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry! If you can survive, how can I die so easily?¡± Justin¡¯s voice suddenly came from behind Vincent, but his tone was extremely weak. Vincent quickly turned around and saw that Justin was currently transparent to the point that he was infinitely close to air. If one did not look carefully, it would be difficult to see the outline of his soul. On Justin¡¯s chest, there was also a wound that could not be healed! Vincent quickly asked, ¡°How are you feeling? Can you heal?¡± Justin laughed bitterly, shook his head, and said, ¡°There is no hope for a short period of time. I have already tried just now. The blood laws cannot make up for such damage. If you want to completely heal, you must find a higher-level god-level ability or a god-level ability that can coincidentally counter Gajero¡¯s. I am very weak now and must return to your body to rest. I will not be able to help you next. I hope that you can finally escape from Gajero¡¯s pursuit!¡± Vincent nodded and forced out a smile. He replied, ¡°Rest assured and recuperate. Now that we¡¯ve returned to the space tunnel, we¡¯re safe!¡± Justin¡¯s soul became even more transparent, and he no longer had the strength to speak. He raised his hand and pointed to the side. He then entered Vincent¡¯s body. Vincent turned to look in the direction where Justin pointed. He saw that Gajero was reversing space and re-opening the space door. Vincent looked at Gajero¡¯s terrifying ability that involved time, space, tunnel, and many other domains. He could not help but exclaim with an ugly expression, ¡°What ability is this? Could it be that he wants to enter the space tunnel to chase after us?¡± Kurt hurriedly said, ¡°The space tunnel is Mr. Vincent¡¯s home ground. Even if they enter, they can¡¯t be your match, right?¡± Vincent shook his head and said, ¡°As long as Gajero has the ability to enter the space tunnel, it proves that he has the ability to change the rules of the tunnel. At that time, not only will it be difficult for us to escape his pursuit, even the 26th Corps and Alexia that are hidden in the eternal space tunnel will be found by him. Therefore, we must leave the space tunnel as soon as possible and voluntarily expose ourselves in front of them. Only then can we ensure the safety of the space tunnel!¡± Kurt could not help but say in despair, ¡°Then we won¡¯t have any chance of survival. As long as we appear in front of Gajero, he won¡¯t even need to take the initiative to catch up to us. He can just kill us!¡± Vincent took a deep breath and said slowly, ¡°Actually, we don¡¯t need to take such a risk by walking out of the space tunnel. We just need to use our aura to create an illusion!¡± Kurt asked with a puzzled look, ¡°Illusion? How?¡± Vincent could not explain because of his injuries. Instead, he raised his hand and snapped his fingers with great difficulty. Immediately after that, the space beside him trembled slightly. Benson and the Cosmic Threads instantly appeared in front of him. Vincent then took out the demon¡¯s mainframe and said to Kurt, ¡°Can you find the entrance of the Phantom Race¡¯s Black Hole and find a precise positioning? We can¡¯t make any mistakes from now on!¡± Kurt nodded solemnly and said, ¡°Yes!¡± At the same time, Gajero, who was reshaping time and space, was drenched in sweat. He had indeed grasped the power of order, which all the experts of the Black Hole have dreamed of, but he had only grasped the basics. Not only could he not use it flexibly, but he had to use it with great difficulty every time. It was extremely exhausting for him. However, in order to end Vincent, Gajero had no other choice. Gaia suddenly reminded Gajero loudly from the side, ¡°Lord Gajero, look quickly!¡± Gajero turned and looked to the place where Vincent had just disappeared. Another space door opened, revealing Vincent¡¯s tottering figure. ¡°Is he provoking me? He¡¯s courting death!¡± Gajero saw Vincent¡¯s actions as a silent provocation to him. He immediately gave up on maintaining order. His figure flashed, and he instantly appeared in front of the space door. However, at this almost negligible moment, the space door immediately closed, giving Gajero no chance to pursue. Gaia caught up and could not help but frown as he cursed, ¡°This b*stard is too cunning!¡± Gajero shook his head. He laughed coldly and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. He has already paid the price for his stupidity. Although I was unable to catch him just now, I was able to capture his aura. Now, no matter where he hides, he cannot escape from me!¡± Chapter 542 - Phantom Demon, Beat Yourself Up ¡°You captured his aura? That¡¯s great! Now, even if he escapes to the ends of the world, we can still find him. I can also take revenge for my brothers of the 1st Corps!¡± said Gaia excitedly to Gajero. There was no better news than finding his enemy. Gajero took a deep breath. He looked as if he was sensing the aura around him. He muttered to himself, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that we can¡¯t find Alexia¡¯s whereabouts. We didn¡¯t see any traces of her just now. If he is in possession of all the Cosmic Threads that we left in Elf World, she might have already become his puppet. It seems that we can only find her again after we kill him and take back the Cosmic Threads!¡± Gaia immediately agreed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lord. Princess Alexia is a treasure that belongs to us, demons. No one can take her away from you!¡± Gajero¡¯s brows suddenly furrowed. He turned his head to look at the vast void behind him. ¡°The aura has reappeared a thousand miles away. Let¡¯s chase after it!¡± said Gajero in a deep voice. Gaia quickly nodded and followed Gajero to chase after Vincent. A thousand miles away, a space door opened and closed quickly. Vincent did not bring Kurt out of the space door. Instead, he just stood in the space tunnel and let out a gust of wind. When the space door closed, Vincent immediately performed space jump and traveled a thousand miles away again. He then opened the space door with ease and exposed some of his own aura. After that, he closed the space door and performed another space jump again. He did this again and again whilst advancing on the route that Kurt had planned. Kurt stood beside Vincent and asked with a puzzled look, ¡°Mr. Vincent, I don¡¯t quite understand why you are doing this.¡± Vincent explained, ¡°We have to make Gajero give up on exploring the space tunnel, so we have to jump continuously in an area that he can sense but cannot rush to immediately. We have to make him think that we are moving at a high speed so that he will catch up without hesitation and ignore everything else. However, in actual fact, everything is happening inside the space tunnel!¡± Kurt nodded thoughtfully and silently recorded Vincent¡¯s methods into his database. He then asked, ¡°Then why did you choose the Black Hole of the Phantom Race as your destination?¡± Vincent answered without thinking, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s to let these two races who are trying to invade the Human Race have a bite at each other! Then, we can sit back and reap the benefits, get rid of them tracking us, and look for an opportunity to escape!¡± Kurt said with admiration, ¡°Mr. Vincent is really amazing! Even opponents with such a huge difference in strength are fooled by you!¡± Vincent said with a serious expression, ¡°To be honest, until now, I still don¡¯t have much confidence. After all, Gajero is too powerful. The pressure he gives off is only second to the Protoss. I can¡¯t guarantee that everything will go according to my expectations. However, the plan has been successfully carried out until now, so we can only continue to carry it out with confidence!¡± Kurt nodded and stood firmly by Vincent¡¯s side. After a few more space jumps, Vincent and Kurt arrived in front of the Phantom Race¡¯s Black Hole. Kurt looked at the Black Hole in front of him and said impatiently, ¡°The Phantom Race is inside. Let¡¯s go in!¡± Vincent looked at the Black Hole in front of him and could not help but think of the deal that he had made with the Protoss. In order to restrict the greatest enemy of the Human Race, he had once used his divine sense to probe the Phantom World. In the end, he had been spied on by a mysterious and powerful existence. He almost died on the spot. That was why he had spared no expense to make a deal with the Protoss to put a restriction on the Black Hole of the Phantom Race. At present, Vincent was taking everything one step at a time. After a series of plans, he had lured Gajero to the Phantom World. He had also placed his hopes on that terrifying existence within the Phantom Race. He hoped that the creature would have enough strength to deal with Gajero and cause both sides to suffer heavy losses so that his painstaking efforts would not go to waste. Kurt looked at Vincent and reminded him softly, ¡°Mr. Vincent, we don¡¯t know when Gajero will catch up. We¡¯d better hurry in!¡± Vincent came back to his senses and immediately pressed his left hand on the Black Hole. He shouted, ¡°Modify the restrictions. Humans below level 50 can pass through!¡± His Hand of God emitted a golden light. The surface of the Phantom Race¡¯s Black Hole faded slightly. Vincent could extend his hand through the Black Hole before him. Vincent looked at the unknown world in front of him and sighed softly at Kurt, ¡°Are you ready? A new danger is coming!¡± Kurt nodded slightly. There was no fear in his eyes. The level restrictions on the Black Hole had no effect on him, to begin with. As long as he could continue to follow Vincent, he would not be afraid even if it was a dragon¡¯s or lion¡¯s den. Vincent exhaled lightly and his gaze gradually became firm. He took a step forward and directly walked into the Black Hole. Just as Kurt and Vincent walked into the Black Hole together, Gajero and Gaia appeared in front of the Black Hole out of thin air. Gaia looked at the Black Hole in front of him and sighed nervously, ¡°Which world does this Black Hole lead to? It¡¯s a pity that there¡¯s a problem with our data, so we can¡¯t pinpoint the exact location of this Black Hole!¡± Gajero looked at the Black Hole in front of him silently and then raised his hand to reach forward. However, he was blocked by an invisible barrier in front of the Black Hole. Gajero seemed to have understood everything and sighed with a look of realization, ¡°As expected, it seems that my guess is correct!¡± Gaia still asked with a blank expression, ¡°Lord, have you discovered anything?¡± Gajero said with a smug expression, ¡°I¡¯ve already said that before you guys set off, there wouldn¡¯t be any errors in our positioning. As for the subsequent loss of information, I think it might be related to the data terminal that was left in the hands of the 1st Corps. It seems like our enemies have a way to delete our data, but they can¡¯t delete my memories. This area consists of the entrances to the Black Holes of the Beast Race as well as the Phantom Race.¡± Gajero continued, ¡°However, what I remember most clearly is that this Black Hole has been strengthened by a powerful force. It prevents any high-level creatures from entering and leaving. There are dozens of similar Black Holes around here, and they should lead to the same world. And that fellow who has repeatedly caused trouble for us must be from this world, a world that we demons do not have a record of! Now, under our pursuit, he has fallen into despair and instinctively fled back to his hometown. At the same time, it has completely exposed him and his race!¡± Gaia tried to reach out to touch the Black Hole. He could feel the clear barrier. He could not help but say helplessly, ¡°But even if we find his whereabouts, what can we do? We have already tested it back then. The restrictions on these Black Holes cannot be removed!¡± A confident and arrogant smile appeared on Gajero¡¯s face once again. He said proudly, ¡°At that time, I had not obtained the power of order so I was not as powerful as I am now. However, I am no longer the same as before. The restrictions on this Black Hole cannot stop me at all!¡± After saying that, Gajero raised both of his hands and pressed them on the Black Hole! ¡°Distorted Time Reversal!¡± As Gajero continued to pour power into his palms, dense space cracks instantly appeared on the surface of the Black Hole. It looked like a mirror that had been isolated from the world. The Black Hole did not seem to have any changes, but the Black Hole space was currently undergoing a time reversal. As long as he could make the Black Hole return to its previous state before the restrictions were imposed, then Gajero could enter the Black Hole easily! However, the speed of the time-reversal was still slow. For Gajero and Gaia, it was a slow process that required them to wait. On the other end of the Black Hole, Vincent and Kurt were looking at the unfamiliar world in front of them. Their faces were filled with astonishment. Vincent could confirm that this was definitely not the Human World. Although the landscape was different in color, it had a layer of gray haze. It looked as if it had been sealed for a long time. However, what made Vincent incredulous was that within his field of vision, there was actually a city similar to the Human Race. Even the creatures walking past all had the same faces as humans. Kurt looked at the group of creatures walking not far ahead and could not help but sigh in surprise, ¡°Is this really the world of the Phantom Race? Why do I feel like I¡¯ve come to the Human World?¡± Vincent coughed twice and said with certainty, ¡°This must be the Phantom World. When I used my soul consciousness to explore this world, I didn¡¯t see the mountains and rivers in front of me. It was just a gray endless space. This scene can only mean that the Phantom Race is simulating the life of humans. The humans we see are in disguise!¡± At that moment, the human team that seemed to be patrolling noticed Vincent and Kurt. They immediately walked toward them. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the two of you? Today is the big day! We are selecting geniuses from the three major academies. Why are you lingering around the Black Hole?¡± There were ten of them and they questioned Vincent and Kurt vigilantly. When Vincent and Kurt saw them up close, they could not help but feel surprised again. This was because the ten individuals in front of them actually had the same face, the same height, and even wore the same clothes. They looked like replicas. Vincent and Kurt were stunned. When Vincent carefully recalled the other party¡¯s question, he could not help but analyze the question in his heart. After seeing the ten human-like creatures in front of him, he could confirm that this was indeed the Phantom World. The reason why they were identical was probably due to the limited information they had received. There were no more human templates for them to change to. They could only use the human portraits they had collected and share them with all the Phantoms. They had also mentioned earlier that they were currently selecting geniuses from the three great academies. This was the same as the Human Race¡¯s system. It seemed that the Phantom Race was not only imitating the appearance and behavior of the Human Race, but also the system of the Human Race. If it were not for the restrictions on the Black Hole, Vincent would not dare to imagine how much trouble this group of Phantoms would bring to the Human World. They were too familiar with the Human World. After noticing that the ten creatures were getting impatient, Vincent quickly explained with a smile, ¡°Everyone, I¡¯m sorry! The two of us wanted to take a walk before the start of the competition. I heard that this is also one of the habits of humans to kill time. I didn¡¯t expect that we would unknowingly come here!¡± After hearing Vincent¡¯s explanation, the ten-man team finally eased up, and they gave Vincent a thumbs up together. ¡°Amazing, your idea is really too outstanding. Starting from the habits of humans, this will allow us to adapt to the life of humans earlier. This is simply the idea of a genius! You will definitely have a place in this year¡¯s academy competition!¡± Vincent smiled a little bashfully, and asked with a curious face, ¡°I wonder if there are any rules for the three academies¡¯ talent competition?¡± After hearing Vincent¡¯s question, the ten-man team had different expressions on their faces. Some were confused, some were surprised, and some looked at Vincent indifferently. Vincent could not help but feel quite terrified. He wanted to immediately take action and rip off the heads of the ten Phantoms. However, Gajero had not arrived. Therefore, he could only temporarily endure it and force himself to control his emotions. He had to try his best to keep a smile on his face. Suddenly, one of them took the initiative to speak up. He said, ¡°It seems like you usually take a stroll around here and don¡¯t really walk around the main city. In fact, the rules of the academy¡¯s grand competition have already been posted. This grand competition is not just a contest between the three academies. As long as you are below level 60, you can participate. On the first day of the competition, anyone can challenge the elites of the various academies. As long as they win, they will be able to enter the later stages of the competition. The final champion may not necessarily be within the three academies. However, the winner¡¯s reward will not change. The champion will not only receive the blessings of the Supreme Elder but he will also be rewarded with a piece of half-built universe-level equipment!¡± ¡°Universe-level equipment!¡± sighed Vincent softly. His eyes could not help but flash with a peculiar light. He would definitely not miss the chance to obtain a piece of universe-level equipment. Even if it was only half-built, it would still be of great use to Vincent! After all, what troubled Vincent at the moment were the Cosmic Threads, the Cup of Fate, the tunnel token, and a bunch of other special equipment. They were not easy to store and were also rather troublesome to use. He had long thought of ways to fuse those pieces of equipment. He wanted to reduce the size and weight of those pieces of equipment as much as possible. However, Vincent was afraid that fusing them rashly would cause the equipment to drop in level, so he did not act on it. If he could obtain another universe-level equipment that was of a decent size, that would be a great help to him! Vincent cupped his hands and said to the ten individuals in front of him, ¡°Looks like I really should go to the main city more often. Thank you for telling me. I believe I have the right to participate in the competition, so I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. I¡¯ll leave first!¡± After saying that, Vincent led Kurt to the nearest main city. The ten-man team looked at Vincent¡¯s back. They could not help but admire him once again. ¡°Look at him and how hard he works! He has almost carved the habits of the Human Race into his bones!¡± ¡°Yeah, he was so courteous and considerate, as if he was a real human. It¡¯s amazing!¡± ¡°Such an individual must be a genius of our Phantom Race. When he has the chance to invade the Human Race in the future, he will definitely shine!¡± The ten-man team praised Vincent for imitating the Human Race perfectly. They then continued to patrol. Vincent and Kurt rushed over to the main city, their eyes full of expectation. Kurt asked with anticipation, ¡°Mr. Vincent, can I also sign up for the competition later? The Phantom Race is a race that I¡¯ve never seen before, I really want to collect their data through actual combat!¡± Vincent thought about it and said, ¡°Alright, the two of us will sign up separately. Let¡¯s try our best to avoid meeting each other before the finals. At that time, you can also collect as many materials as you can, and I¡¯ll go get the universe-level equipment provided by the Phantom Race Elder!¡± Kurt naturally agreed happily. He then walked toward the main city with even more anticipation. However, when the two of them walked into the main city, they realized that the Phantom Race¡¯s city was even worse than they had imagined. The streets within the city were filled with the same faces. It looked like there were no more than five different faces in the entire city. There were countless identical individuals. It was simply too shocking. Vincent looked at the crowd that came and went as if he had seen a ghost. For a moment, he felt dazzled. He felt like he was seeing the same scenes wherever he went. At the same time, Vincent and Kurt also received many strange gazes. It was as if many Phantoms were secretly sizing them up. They looked as if they were intensely curious about them. Kurt asked with a worried expression, ¡°Mr. Vincent, don¡¯t our faces seem a little out of place?¡± Vincent thought for a moment. He smiled bitterly, shook his head, and said, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be. Those who are sizing us up probably took a fancy to our faces and want to look like us. In the competition later, you might meet opponents who look exactly like you!¡± Kurt lowered his head thoughtfully and said, ¡°The Phantoms can imitate my face. I don¡¯t know if they can imitate my ability. If they can also turn their bodies into machines, the technology of the Esville Race will probably suffer the greatest impact!¡± Vincent thought about it and agreed. If the Phantoms could replicate record-type robots like Kurt, they would naturally be able to become even more powerful attack-type robots. At that time, the technology of the Esville Race would be automatically leaked to the Phantom Race. It would then be extremely difficult for the Esville Race to maintain its technological peak! Vincent and Kurt separated and walked to the two registration offices furthest away from each other to register. However, when he filled in his name, Vincent could not help but feel troubled because he did not know how names work in the Phantom Race. He was afraid of making a mistake, so he decided to be quick-witted and glanced at the names of the other applicants. In the end, he discovered that all of them used human-like names. Vincent then wrote Justin¡¯s name on the registration form. He wanted to create a fake identity during the period of time when he was in the Phantom World. Not long after Vincent returned to the preparation area, a voice suddenly rang out from the arena. ¡°The academy¡¯s competition has officially begun. Next, let¡¯s welcome the first opponent, Vincent from the Quinn Academy, against the folk expert Justin!¡± Chapter 543 - Had Won the Preliminary Round and Was Envied by Others Vincent did not expect to be assigned first to fight the moment he finished registering. What made him even more incredulous was that his opponent had used the name, Vincent from Quinn Academy! This made Vincent recall how the Phantom Race had also obtained information about the god-slaying squad and had sent men to pretend to be the members of the god-slaying squad in an attempt to blend into the Human World. Fortunately, the real god-slaying squad led by Vincent had discovered it in time. That was why the Phantom Race¡¯s evil plan had not succeeded. It seems that information about him and the entire god-slaying squad must still be in the hands of the Phantom Race. Vincent did not dare to imagine how many other phantoms in the arena had the exact same face as him! Vincent frowned and said coldly, ¡°Fortunately, I came in time, giving me the chance to personally take care of these foreign races who have pretended to be me!¡± His eyes filled with strong killing intent. He then turned around and stepped into the arena. At that moment, there was already a figure waiting for Vincent in the arena. When Vincent saw the other party¡¯s appearance and figure clearly, the corners of his mouth could not help but twitch violently. This was because the figure in front of him looked 80-90% similar to him. Nevertheless, there was a slight difference between them and that is the childishness and arrogance between his brows. He looked exactly the same as when Vincent had just won the grand competition of the Human Race. However, compared to the present Vincent, he lacked the tenacity of not being afraid of powerful enemies and the arrogance of being a vagabond for the Human Race. When the fake Vincent of the Phantom Race saw the real Vincent, he could not help but show anger. He frowned and shouted, ¡°How dare you? This face is an imitation of the face of a human in the Quinn Academy. As a commoner, how dare you violate the rules of our old ancestor?¡± Vincent frowned. He did not expect that his face could be considered high-class in the Phantom World. However, he could not be bothered about who those ancestors were. He just wanted to find an excuse for his appearance. Vincent said arrogantly, ¡°Since this face is so noble, it should belong to the capable ones. I came here today to prove to everyone that only I deserve this face!¡± The Phantoms below the stage could not help but look at each other. They did not understand the uniqueness of the human identity, so they naturally could not understand why Vincent valued a face so much. However, the Phantoms always had a primary goal of annexing the Human World. All the members knew the intelligence of the Human Race like the back of their hands. When they saw that Vincent¡¯s few words showed the demeanor of a human, they could not help but secretly praise him. The reason why the Phantom Race had transformed their entire race into the appearance of the humans was so that one day, they could better infiltrate the Human Race¡¯s inner ranks and then silently replace the higher-ups of the Human Race. This way, they could achieve their goal of conquering the Human World without any bloodshed. Therefore, transforming their appearance into that of a human was not their main goal. Instead, it was to perfectly imitate the humans in every detail so that they would look real. This was the ultimate goal that the ancestors of the Phantom Race wanted to achieve. Vincent¡¯s one sentence had shocked countless Phantoms. This was because his soul-level imitation was exactly the same as a human. It could be said to be perfect! The Phantom in the arena could not help but be shocked by Vincent¡¯s words. However, he still thought that only those who have been in the academy for a long time are worthy of having Vincent¡¯s appearance. It was equivalent to the representation of strength and status. Therefore, he could not accept that someone ordinary like Vincent would have the same appearance as him. ¡°There¡¯s no need to borrow the flowery words of the Human Race! Don¡¯t forget that we are still in the Phantom World. Our priority is to follow the iron law of the Phantom Race where the strong is the king. If you can¡¯t beat me today, then you must change your appearance as soon as possible. Don¡¯t disgust us high-ranking elites who are going to take over the Human Race in the future!¡± After seeing that the other party was actually planning to use his appearance to take over the Human Race, Vincent became even more furious. He shouted in a deep voice, ¡°Stop trying to be eloquent. Today, I¡¯ll personally crush your face and see who is unworthy!¡± After seeing that he was no match to Vincent in terms of eloquence, the Phantom immediately pulled out a long knife from his waist. It looked similar to Vincent¡¯s psionic blade from back then. He then raised his hand to directly chop at Vincent. The Phantom roared loudly, ¡°Collapsing Mountain Strike!¡± He displayed Vincent¡¯s most powerful move back when he was in the Human Race. Moreover, there was also a black flame attached to the blade, which was exactly the same as Vincent¡¯s back then. However, after all the fortuitous encounters in the Black Hole World, Vincent¡¯s strength had long surpassed his former strength, and his psionic ability was also very different from back then. This was because he had grasped the fire law and the flame authority. Vincent¡¯s own flames had long become the purest red. It represented the true color of fire and was also the strongest fire among the 10,000 races. When Vincent saw the Phantom¡¯s attack, he felt as if he had seen his past self. His heart was filled with all kinds of feelings, but he did not have the slightest bit of compassion. On the contrary, he was even more determined to kill all the Phantoms who had impersonated him. At the same time, he wanted to stop the Phantoms from replacing the humans. ¡°Collapsing Mountain Strike!¡± shouted Vincent. However, he did not pull out his weapon. He only stretched out two fingers and made a simple chopping motion. His entire body soon entered the fire spiritualization state. He spread his twelve flaming wings that were scattered with flame divine light. A blade aura that was originally invisible, but because it was covered in flames, revealed its shape. Vincent directly controlled it to strike the Phantom in front of him. The Phantom, who was gloating over his Collapsing Mountain Strike, did not expect that Vincent would suddenly erupt with such a fierce attack. He fell into a daze in mid-air and forgot to maintain his attack. He also failed to dodge in time. The flaming blade light flashed and flew toward the horizon without the slightest decrease in power. In the end, it disappeared into the horizon like a brilliant firework. The Phantom on stage had long been sliced into two halves and had turned into two puddles of translucent mucus. It quickly dried up and evaporated under the flames, completely losing its vitality. At that moment, there was complete silence under the stage. No one could recover from the shock for a long time. This was because Vincent¡¯s attack was too terrifying. It was so terrifying that it had completely exceeded the limits of the Phantoms¡¯ imitation of the Human Race. ¡°Where¡¯s the judge? He¡¯s cheating. The ability he displayed just now was completely different from the ability Vincent had in the information!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Moreover, the power of the attack he displayed has long surpassed the limits of the Phantom Race¡¯s imitation. He must be cheating!¡± ¡°No wonder he dared to imitate human Vincent¡¯s face as an ordinary person. It turns out that he had found a way to cheat in advance. The judge should disqualify him from participating!¡± All the Phantoms raised their hands to denounce Vincent¡¯s shamelessness because his ability had already exceeded their cognitive limits. This made them believe that they had no hope of defeating Vincent. Thus, they could only defeat Vincent by other means. Vincent sneered as he looked at the monotonous faces below. He sighed in his heart that these Phantoms had not been able to imitate the strengths of the Human Race. Instead, they had learned the flaws of the Human Race, the negative traits of jealousy and treachery. Those had all been imitated by the foreign race. Suddenly, an old voice was heard from the sky. His voice seemed to be coming from all directions. ¡°Justin, why is your imitation different from the others?¡± When Vincent heard this question, he could not help but look around. He was shocked. This voice actually came from all directions. It was as if the person who spoke was everywhere. Not only was Vincent unable to determine the location of the voice, but he could not even see through the other party¡¯s strength. However, Vincent knew that since the other party had asked, it meant that he had not discovered his true identity. Therefore, he replied with a frank expression, ¡°I believe that we can¡¯t just simply imitate the Human Race¡¯s appearance and fighting methods. We should also be imitating the Human Race¡¯s training methods. I only gave it a simple try. I did not expect it to actually work. I came to participate in today¡¯s competition to verify my gains!¡± The old voice paused for a moment before saying, ¡°Good! Your attempt has opened up a new path for the Phantom Race. The others should follow Justin¡¯s example and study the Human Race¡¯s every move, word, and action. This is the true genius that our Phantom Race needs! Let the competition continue. Justin still has the right to continue participating!¡± The referee on stage then announced loudly, ¡°Since the old ancestor has given the order, then the winner of this match will be Justin. Please go down and prepare for tomorrow¡¯s match! The second match participants, please get ready!¡± After hearing the referee¡¯s announcement, Vincent turned around and walked down the stage. He disappeared into the crowd in a blink of an eye. Imitating the Human Race was a project that involved all Phantoms. Therefore, there were a lot of individuals participating in the competition. Even if the first round of the competition was held in ten arenas at the same time, each Phantom could only participate in one competition per day. Vincent¡¯s early departure was quickly forgotten by the others. No one cared about his whereabouts. At the other end of the arena, Kurt was rubbing his fists and waiting to go on stage. Suddenly, a figure wearing a black robe, face covered, appeared behind him. When Kurt noticed the person behind him, he immediately turned around and whispered, ¡°Mr. Vincent, how did you get here?¡± Vincent, who was under the black robe, deliberately lowered his voice and asked, ¡°I¡¯m already dressed like this, how can you still recognize me?¡± Kurt smiled slightly and said confidently, ¡°Although most of the creatures here have the same face, the temperament and personality of each creature are different. And Mr. Vincent is the most outstanding existence, so I can naturally recognize you!¡± Vincent nodded slightly and said in a deep voice, ¡°I just finished participating in the first round of the competition. At the same time, I also found out that the current situation is a little more complicated than I had imagined. The methods of the Phantom Race are too strange. Even from the descriptions on the data, they can still simulate the appearance of humans and their corresponding abilities and talents. Such methods are simply impossible to guard against. It¡¯s too terrifying!¡± Kurt nodded as well. He replied, ¡°Mr. Vincent is absolutely right. I saw a face exactly like yours in the arena just now. If you want to investigate the Phantom Race¡¯s talent, I can try to collect data and analyze the Phantom Race¡¯s ability characteristics!¡± Vincent patted Kurt¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you! Since we¡¯re already in the Phantom World, then it¡¯s our best chance to find out more about them. But when it¡¯s your turn to go on stage, you have to be careful, because they will definitely be more curious about your completely unfamiliar face than my face!¡± Kurt was silent for a moment before replying confidently, ¡°Mr. Vincent, please rest assured. I¡¯ve already thought of an excuse to deal with them!¡± Vincent nodded. He was very confident about Kurt¡¯s intelligence. At that moment, the voice of the referee rang out in the ring. ¡°Let¡¯s welcome the next contestant, the folk expert Kurt, to face Chris of the Quinn Academy!¡± After hearing the name of the contestant, Vincent could not help but smile and say to Kurt, ¡°You have to be careful with this opponent. He can transform into any monster through his blood. He is most suitable for this kind of one-on-one match in the ring. If your strength is equal, you will be in trouble!¡± Kurt replied calmly, ¡°Thank you for your reminder, Mr. Vincent. I will definitely not embarrass you!¡± Kurt then strode into the arena. As Vincent had expected, when Kurt appeared, the first thing everyone paid attention to was Kurt¡¯s unusual face. ¡°Referee, he must be cheating. This face is not in the information of the Phantom Race. How did he complete his transformation?¡± The Phantom with Chris¡¯s face quickly raised his hand to report Kurt to the referee. The referee frowned as he sized up Kurt. He asked in a deep voice, ¡°Where did you get this face? Quickly tell me the truth!¡± Kurt said calmly, ¡°Reporting to the referee. Before the Black Hole of the Phantom Race was sealed, I traveled to the Black Hole World and met a race that was quite similar to the Human Race but had completely different abilities. The other party was very powerful, and I was no match for them. I could only change into the other party¡¯s appearance and escape. Then, I thought that since this appearance was quite similar to the Human Race, I might as well find another way to blend into the Human Race using a new identity. That way, it would be more convenient for me to hide my identity!¡± The referee thought for a while, nodded, and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. If you don¡¯t replace anyone, then you won¡¯t be so easily exposed. Your special experience can be considered a truly original method. You can participate in the competition!¡± Kurt cupped his hands and bowed to the referee. He then turned his head to look at his opponent in the ring and said with confidence, ¡°You go first. I¡¯ll give you a chance to fight!¡± The Phantom who looked like Chris actually had a similar temperament to Chris. After hearing Kurt¡¯s provocative words, he immediately roared, ¡°Don¡¯t be so arrogant in front of me. Later, I¡¯ll tear you into pieces and eat you whole!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the Phantom¡¯s body expanded, and he transformed into a tyrannosaurus in the blink of an eye. His entire body emitted the aura of a level 50 creature. Vincent, who was below the stage, could not help but sigh. This time, Kurt had probably met an opponent that was on par with him! Level 50 creatures were extremely rare existences within the Phantom Race. The Phantom that Vincent had just killed with a single slash was only around level 30. As Vincent walked over, he observed all the Phantoms that were standing in front of every stage. He soon discovered that most of the Phantoms participating in the competition were between level 30 and level 40 creatures. It could be said that there were very few experts above level 50. He did not expect Kurt to meet such a rare opponent in his first match. However, Kurt, who had just stepped onto the stage for the first time, did not show the slightest bit of fear. He even waved at the tyrannosaurus whilst smiling. He gestured for his opponent to make the first move and provoked him to the extreme. ¡°Go to hell!¡± The tyrannosaurus on the stage spoke in human language and roared as he charged at Kurt. Wherever he passed by, the ground would instantly crack open. Even the ground below the stage could not help but tremble. One could see how terrifying his strength was, it seemed that he was prepared to crush Kurt into meat paste with brute force. All the spectators could not help but reveal looks of fear. They even broke out in cold sweat for Kurt. However, they did not know that this tyrannosaurus, who was gradually growing in strength, was actually playing right into Kurt¡¯s hands! This was because there was no race that could compare to the Dragon Race in terms of physical strength. ¡°Roar!¡± Kurt suddenly let out a dragon¡¯s roar. His roar that consisted of the dragon might cause the tyrannosaurus, who was charging at him, to instantly freeze on the spot. Kurt then transformed into a giant dragon covered in a rainbow-flowing light. His body was three times bigger than that of the tyrannosaurus. Kurt lowered his head and looked at the tyrannosaurus that was still in a daze. He was like a hungry wolf looking at a pitiful and helpless little white rabbit. He then opened his mouth and swallowed the tyrannosaurus. After chewing for a while, he raised his chin and swallowed his opponent into his stomach. When Vincent saw this, he could not help but look around. This was because he was worried that Kurt¡¯s actions would arouse the suspicion of the Phantoms. Although the rules of this competition did not care about life and death, it was still somewhat inappropriate to devour one¡¯s own race. It would be very easy to arouse the disgust of the Phantoms this way. However, what Vincent did not expect was that the surrounding Phantoms actually had the same expressions. There was not the slightest bit of surprise on their faces. In fact, they even looked at Kurt with some envy in their eyes. The referee looked at Kurt and nodded repeatedly, smiling as he said, ¡°Not bad! The winner of this match is Kurt, you can leave the stage and prepare for tomorrow¡¯s match!¡± Kurt returned to his original appearance. After cupping his fists and saluting the referee once again, he turned around and walked down the arena, returning to Vincent¡¯s side. ¡°Mr. Vincent, I¡¯ve already collected enough specimens. I can find a place to analyze them!¡± Vincent looked at Kurt with a sudden realization and said softly, ¡°So you swallowed that Phantom in order to collect enough specimens for research. But from the reactions of the other Phantoms, I¡¯m afraid there are other secrets hidden within. Let¡¯s find a place to settle down and carry out the research!¡± After saying that, Vincent took out a black robe from his storage ring and helped Kurt put it on. The two then quietly left the crowd and walked toward the relatively quiet street in the city. On the way, Kurt still wanted to communicate with Vincent, but Vincent suddenly raised his hand to stop Kurt. He then turned his head to look behind him vigilantly. He saw more than a dozen Phantoms quickly catching up to them. They all had malicious cold smiles on their faces. Chapter 544 - Path to Godhood, Method of Self-Rescue ¡°Mr. Vincent, what are they trying to do?¡± Kurt could not help but ask Vincent in a low voice when he noticed a group of Phantoms walking behind them. Vincent said with a disapproving expression, ¡°What else can they do? We¡¯ve been in the limelight today, so there will always be some individuals who have ulterior motives!¡± More than ten Phantoms had already caught up to them and surrounded both Vincent and Kurt. The leader of the Phantoms looked up and down at the two of them shrouded in black robes and said with a proud expression, ¡°Justin, even if you cover your face, it¡¯s useless. We brothers have been watching you for a long time! It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t expect you to have an even more powerful friend. You can even swallow an opponent of a level 50 creature in one gulp. If the relationship between the two of you were to be spread, who knows how many other phantoms would be afraid? They would also hate you!¡± After hearing the other party¡¯s strange tone, Vincent asked straightforwardly, ¡°What exactly do you want to do? Just say it!¡± After seeing that Vincent¡¯s attitude was still unyielding, the Phantom leader was not angry at all. Instead, he said with a proud face, ¡°Consider yourselves lucky. Our master has taken a fancy to your talents and wants to promote the two of you. As long as the two of you listen to our master¡¯s arrangements in the future competition schedule, I guarantee that you will be able to obtain honor and wealth!¡± Vincent could not help but feel a little curious after hearing that. It seemed that the other party did not want to harm him. However, there seemed to be more secrets that were worth digging deeper into. Vincent swept his gaze over the ten Phantoms beside him. They were all level 40 creatures and above. Only the Phantom standing in front of him had the strength of a level 50 creature. Therefore, there was no need for him to be cautious at all. Vincent asked with a disdainful look, ¡°Now, I¡¯m very curious. Who is your master?¡± The leader of the group did not care about Vincent¡¯s attitude. He replied in a low voice, ¡°Our master is the current Phantom Emperor Lazarus¡¯s third prince, Jerome! To be able to have the opportunity to serve the third prince is a blessing that you two have cultivated over several lifetimes. Don¡¯t be ungrateful. Otherwise, there will definitely be someone in this town who can stop the two of you from participating in tomorrow¡¯s competition!¡± Kurt had originally wanted to quickly find a quiet place to study the characteristics of the Phantoms. However, the group of Phantoms was currently threatening and enticing them. They had also brought up the third prince. Kurt did not want to waste any more time with them. He immediately raised his hand and was prepared to kill all those Phantoms and bring them back to be used as research specimens. However, Vincent suddenly raised his hand and pulled Kurt back. He smiled and said to the other demons, ¡°Third Prince? Alright then, if you want us to work for you, we can! However, we must at least see him in person. It would be better if he could personally promise us our future glory and wealth! I simply can¡¯t trust the words of a bunch of small characters like you!¡± The few Phantoms who stopped Vincent did not get angry when they heard this. Instead, they nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s good too. I¡¯ll give you one more day to consider. At this time tomorrow, there will naturally be someone to bring you to meet the third prince. I hope that when that time comes, you won¡¯t be ungrateful. Otherwise, it will be your turn to have the feeling of being devoured!¡± Vincent¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he quietly looked at the group of Phantoms in front of him. They had mentioned the term, ¡®devouring¡¯. It seemed that devouring each other was an extremely common thing among the Phantoms. This might have something to do with their own strange abilities. Vincent had to take precautions. The leader of the Phantoms suddenly waved his hand and said to Vincent, ¡°Alright, you can leave now!¡± Vincent retracted his gaze and smiled coldly. He said softly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I want to see the third prince tonight. I wonder if you can think of a way?¡± The Phantoms exchanged glances and said to Vincent with disdain, ¡°Who do you think you are? Do you think you are worthy of being summoned by the third prince? You must be tired of living!¡± Vincent shook his head and said with a smile, ¡°Alright, it seems that you have no other way. However, I have a good idea. I guarantee that the third prince will come to see me personally tonight, but I need to borrow your heads!¡± ¡°What?¡± The Phantoms looked at Vincent in surprise. They could not believe what he had just said. Vincent did not explain further. He stretched out two fingers and slashed horizontally across the air. A crescent-shaped blade aura spread out instantly and directly cut off the heads of more than ten demons on the spot. However, after Vincent killed more than ten demons while chatting and laughing with Kurt, he suddenly showed a pained expression. He raised his hand and tightly covered his chest. Kurt quickly held Vincent and asked with a nervous expression, ¡°Mr. Vincent, are you alright?¡± Vincent took a deep breath and said slowly, ¡°The wound caused by Gajero has not yet healed. If I use too much strength, I will suffer a backlash. However, it is only intense pain. It is not fatal. Now, we need to seize the time to study the characteristics of the Phantoms. At the same time, I also need to study how to heal the wounds on my body!¡± Kurt nodded and whispered, ¡°Our research must not be known by the Phantoms. It¡¯s not safe to stay in the city. Why don¡¯t we leave the city?¡± Vincent shook his head and said, ¡°No need. I have a better place in mind!¡± After saying that, Vincent brought Kurt into a random house. At that moment, all the Phantoms had gathered in the square to watch the Academy¡¯s Grand Competition. This gave Vincent and Kurt the opportunity to break through the door. After entering the house, Vincent immediately snapped his fingers and opened a space door in front of him, signaling Kurt to enter the space tunnel. The world of the Phantoms was filled with strangeness, so Vincent did not dare to be careless. For safety reasons, what could be more foolproof than a space tunnel? After entering the space tunnel, Kurt immediately opened the mechanism in his abdomen and took out a large lump of transparent jelly. It looked elastic as if it was still alive. ¡°Mr. Vincent, please wait a moment! I need to analyze the various data of the Phantom Race one by one. The process might take a while!¡± said Kurt. Vincent nodded and said, ¡°No worries! Gajero hasn¡¯t caught up yet anyway. We have plenty of time!¡± After hearing that, a rainbow light appeared in Kurt¡¯s hands, completely enveloping the specimen of the Phantoms. He focused all his attention on analyzing it. Vincent looked at it for a moment and felt a little bored. He raised his hand to control the Cosmic Threads and Benson that were stored in the space tunnel in front of him. Benson only had a small part of his body left. Even though the demon core in his body had not been destroyed, he was still unable to recover from his injuries. Vincent could not help but lower his head to look at his own chest. The injuries that Gajero had left on him had not recovered. This also caused him to be unable to fully display his strength for the time being. Vincent realized that he was in the same boat as Benson. He could not help but laugh bitterly and sigh, ¡°Gajero¡¯s ability is really strange and unpredictable. Right now, not only is my ability restricted but even this level 80 puppet that I just obtained has become useless. There¡¯s no way for it to be of any use at all!¡± However, Benson, who was controlled by hundreds of Cosmic Threads, did not respond. Instead, he kept his gaze fixed on the Phantom specimen in Kurt¡¯s hands. When Vincent noticed Benson¡¯s gaze, he could not help but ask, ¡°Why? Do you know the Phantoms?¡± After being brainwashed by hundreds of Cosmic Threads, Vincent had already become Benson¡¯s only master. After hearing his master¡¯s question, Benson immediately replied, ¡°Back then, the 1st Corps had followed Gajero to conquer Beast World. On the way back from victory, they discovered a Black Hole that led to the Phantom World. The 1st Corps immediately launched an attack on the Phantom Race. However, not only did they suffer heavy casualties, but they even fell into a desperate situation. In the end, they forced Gajero to use all his strength to lead the 1st Corps to escape from the Phantom World. Gajero has never forgotten about the strength of the Phantom Race. He carried out many investigations in the Black Hole and finally obtained some secrets about the Phantoms!¡± When Vincent heard this, he quickly asked, ¡°What secret?¡± Benson said without the slightest hesitation, ¡°After many investigations, it is very likely that the Phantoms have the same attribute of the power of laws and authority!¡± Vincent sighed thoughtfully, ¡°Same attribute? Just like how I have the fire law and the flame authority!¡± Benson nodded and continued, ¡°For many years, Gajero¡¯s wish was to become a god, so he had been looking for a solution. In the end, he found a simple and effective way, which was to first master something that had the same attributes as the power of law, authority, and domain. After fusing the three types of god-level abilities into one, could he be called a demigod, and his strength could completely crush experts of the same level! After that, all he needs to do is to comprehend the power of order and possess a divine spark. Once his strength reaches level 90, he will automatically become a Protoss!¡± Vincent could not help but feel delighted after hearing that. This was because he had already grasped the fire law and flame authority. He also had the Purgatory of Nature domain that he could control at will. Furthermore, it was gradually turning into a fire domain. Therefore, he only needed to find a way to fuse the three abilities into one, and he would be able to have the abilities of a demigod ahead of time! Vincent could not help but think of an even more important question. He asked Benson, ¡°How far has Gajero gone?¡± Benson thought for a moment and said, ¡°Gajero has already comprehended the power of order, but he hasn¡¯t completely grasped it yet. And he still wants to create a unique divine personality for himself, but he hasn¡¯t made any progress yet!¡± Vincent could not help but let out a sigh of relief. It seemed that Gajero still had a long way to go before he could become a Protoss. As long as Gajero did not become a Protoss, he would always be able to find a way to go against him. Moreover, Vincent had clearly found a way to go against Gajero! Vincent looked at Benson and asked with a face full of anticipation, ¡°Do you know how Gajero fused the three types of god-level abilities?¡± Benson, who had been replying fluently suddenly hesitated. After a long while, he said with a blank expression, ¡°I don¡¯t know! Although Gajero had never concealed the method of cultivation from the upper echelons of the Demon Race, he had never mentioned the method of fusing three god-level abilities. In fact, he was extremely afraid of that experience!¡± Vincent instantly grasped the crux of the matter and quickly asked, ¡°What experience?¡± Benson replied, ¡°There was a period of time when Gajero was struggling to find a way to fuse three types of god-level abilities. After that, he disappeared from the Demon Race for about three years. He concealed his identity and infiltrated a high-level race. In the end, he escaped in a very sorry state. However, at that time, he had already completely fused three types of god-level abilities!¡± Vincent could not help but ask curiously, ¡°The race that could leave Gajero in a sorry state¡­ What race was it?¡± Benson said emotionlessly, ¡°The Judge Race!¡± Vincent repeated it twice softly, memorizing the mysterious and powerful race in his heart. Sooner or later, he would have to find the world of the Judge and learn the method of fusing the three god-level abilities! Although he was planning his future in his heart, Vincent did not forget the trouble at hand. He pointed to his chest and asked, ¡°Do you know the name of the ability after the fusion is carried out? Is that the reason why we can¡¯t recover?¡± Benson nodded and said, ¡°Gajero had originally grasped the filthy laws that the demons were born with, but he felt that the level of this divine ability was relatively low and disdained to cultivate! After invading more than half of the Black Hole World, he finally comprehended a supreme-level ability that had long been extinct. The law of destruction, the authority of destruction, and the domain of destruction. When the three are combined, they are known as Destruction. According to Gajero, that is an ability that is close to the power of origin. It does not need any fancy name!¡± Vincent heaved a long sigh of relief. He finally understood the secret behind the god-level abilities and how to become a god. It seemed that after obtaining a god-level ability, one would be on the path to control the power of origin. And after reaching the end of that path, one would be able to become the strongest God among the 10,000 races of the Black Hole. Vincent finally had a clear understanding of his future path. This time, he did not have to fumble about in the darkness like a headless fly! Vincent took out a brand-new piece of clothing from his storage ring and changed into it. He covered the hideous and terrifying wound on his chest. This was because he knew that he was currently unable to recover. It was the power of origin that had caused this wound, so he had to use the same power to repair it. This was also the reason why the blood law could not help to heal him! After changing his clothes, Vincent looked at Benson again. He asked thoughtfully, ¡°Most of your body has been destroyed, but your demon core is still there. Can it continue to provide you with endless power?¡± Benson immediately answered, ¡°Yes!¡± Vincent smiled and asked again, ¡°Then if I create a body for you, you only need to use the aura of the demonic world to drive it. Can you walk freely again after that?¡± Benson answered truthfully, ¡°In theory, yes!¡± The smile on Vincent¡¯s face gradually became brighter. This was because he had determined his next goal. He wanted to find suitable materials to rebuild his level 80 puppet! Kurt, who was at the side, sent good news again, ¡°Mr. Vincent, I have found the characteristics of the Phantom Race!¡± ¡°Oh? Quickly tell me!¡± Vincent walked over to Kurt¡¯s side in a hurry. He was rather impatient and wanted to look at the results of his research. Kurt laid seven specimens of the Phantom Race in front of him. They were all different sizes. When Kurt injected the rainbow light that represented his own abilities into the smallest specimen, the specimen seemed to have come to life. It flickered with the same rainbow light and took the initiative to approach the other transparent gelatinous objects. After that, all the Phantoms¡¯ specimens flickered with rainbow-flowing light as well. It was as if they had all possessed Kurt¡¯s ability! Kurt then explained, ¡°The Phantoms don¡¯t have their own abilities, but they can replicate the abilities of any target. Moreover, after they replicate, their abilities are the same as the target¡¯s abilities, without the slightest bit of difference. They can also replicate each other too.¡± Kurt continued, ¡°However, the ability to replicate a target must be within their level range. Otherwise, once they replicate an ability that surpasses their own level, they will explode and die! As for why they can complete the replication process through simple information, I currently do not have any ideas!¡± Vincent smiled and said, ¡°I understand everything! The abilities that the Phantoms possess are the replication laws and the replication authority. Authority determines the characteristics of the replication, while the laws determine the process of the replication! As long as they grasped the laws, they could simulate the ability of the target based on the information they had obtained. They can then use authority to replicate it. That was why they could replicate my ability back then but are not able to do it now because the current me is not in their database!¡± Kurt could not help but nod in realization. He sighed and said, ¡°In that case, the Phantoms is a really strong race. If they encounter a newborn race that has no strength at all, it would be difficult for them to win if they only rely on instinct to fight! But if they encounter a high-level creature, they will definitely have the strength to fight! This is because the Phantom Race can replicate the opponent¡¯s elites, ensuring that their battle strength will always be maintained at an extremely high level!¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°Your analysis is correct! The Demon Race must have suffered a great loss at the hands of the Phantoms. Did you make any further discoveries?¡± Kurt nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I also discovered that within the Phantom Race, there is actually an even more terrifying characteristic, which is that their race can devour each other and achieve perfect fusion!¡± Kurt then combined the seven specimens in front of him together. The specimens fused perfectly together, forming a transparent gel-like object. Vincent was slightly surprised when he saw the scene and said thoughtfully, ¡°So, the Phantom Race is a race that can separate themselves from their main bodies. That is to say, when they encounter absolute danger, they may also recombine into a powerful individual!¡± Kurt immediately said, ¡°In theory, it is so!¡± Vincent exhaled lightly and said with a smile, ¡°Then I am relieved. When Gajero barges into this world, what will greet him will be a big surprise!¡± Kurt looked at the evil smile on Vincent¡¯s face with a puzzled look and unconsciously followed suit. At the same time, he could not help but anticipate what kind of plan Vincent had prepared. ¡°It¡¯s getting late. We should go back. There¡¯s still a good show waiting for us tomorrow!¡± Vincent opened the space door and brought Kurt back to the Phantom World. They left the empty house and once again walked toward the bustling arena. However, just as the two of them were about to enter the arena, a figure emitting a terrifying aura suddenly appeared in front of the two of them. A deep and hoarse voice with no emotion in its tone suddenly echoed in the ears of Vincent and Kurt, ¡°The two of you, the third prince invites you to meet him!¡± Chapter 545 - Night Exploration of the Treasure Trove, Shocking Discovery Vincent looked at the figure blocking his path. He did not feel surprised at all. He smiled and asked, ¡°I just killed a few lackeys who worked for the third prince. Is the third prince still willing to see me?¡± The Phantom blocking Vincent¡¯s path looked at him with an expressionless face. He said in a deep voice, ¡°The third prince saw every move you made previously! He ordered that according to the rules of the Human Race, one must show tolerance to others so that they can subdue all the talents in the world!¡± Vincent sighed softly and smiled meaningfully, ¡°Tolerance? The third prince¡¯s idea is really amazing!¡± Vincent had always regarded the Phantom Race as the biggest threat to the Human Race. This was because the Phantom Race¡¯s ability was strange and their way of doing things was very sneaky, making it difficult for others to resist them. The Demon Race, on the other hand, only knew how to invade. However, the reason why Vincent did not think of a way to destroy the Phantom Race was that they could only replicate the Human Race¡¯s appearances and not their history and heritage. Measurement, temperament, and perseverance were all unique labels of the Human Race. However, it seemed that there was actually a Phantom that could imitate the Human Race on a higher level. Vincent instantly felt a strong sense of danger. No matter what happens, the third prince had to be eliminated! After making up his mind, Vincent said to the Phantom in front of him with a smile, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you to lead the way. We want to see the third prince!¡± Kurt naturally did not have any objections. He nodded slightly in agreement. The Phantom that was blocking the way still had no expression on his face. He just calmly turned around and walked toward the city gate. Vincent and Kurt followed behind the Phantom full of curiosity. They could not help but wonder where the third prince was. When the three of them reached the city gate, the Phantom suddenly stopped and tapped on the city wall. The city wall then slowly opened, revealing a secret door that was as tall as a person. Vincent, who was following behind them, could not help but click his tongue in wonder. The cities of the Human Race were only built to resist the invasion of the Black Hole monsters. Naturally, they had to be sturdy and reliable. It was impossible for the city wall to have any hidden mechanisms installed inside. Since the Phantoms were imitating the humans, how could they have set up traps inside the city walls? The Phantom who was leading the way turned his head and warned, ¡°Follow me!¡± He then took the lead and walked into the secret door. Vincent signaled Kurt to be careful using his eyes and followed the Phantom into the secret door. After passing through a long and winding tunnel, Vincent finally entered a room. The bright fire lit up an extremely spacious secret room. There were tables and chairs commonly used by the Human Race in the room. At this time, a man who looked exactly like Vincent was sitting in the room. ¡°Justin, Kurt! Your performance today has successfully attracted my attention. I wonder if you two would like to seize the opportunity to become stronger?¡± Vincent revealed an excited expression. He asked greedily, ¡°Are you the third prince? I wonder what you mean by becoming stronger?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s to submit to me, the third prince, Jerome of the Phantom Race! With my protection, the two of you can relax and cultivate without restraint. You can devour as many experts as you want. No one in the entire Phantom Race would dare to say anything!¡± Vincent¡¯s pupils trembled slightly. He finally understood how the Phantoms became stronger. They were all cannibals who devoured each other for more power. It was no wonder that no one was suspicious of Kurt when he swallowed the Phantom in the arena. On the contrary, he even attracted the envy of countless Phantoms! From the looks of it, the entire Phantom Race seemed to be a very powerful entity. All these clones had inherited some kind of power from the main body. Some were strong, some were weak, and some had their own independent consciousness. Through devouring, the clones could slowly merge together. In the end, the entire Phantom Race could once again gather into a complete and extremely powerful entity. Vincent was able to grasp the secrets of the Phantom Race in only a short period of time. It is likely that the Phantom Race must have already grasped this common knowledge. Up until now, the Phantom Race is still made up of countless Phantoms. Perhaps it was because a portion of the powerful clones was unwilling to wipe out their own consciousness, or perhaps it was because some of the Phantoms were still unstable, and devouring would only lead to disasters. Therefore, they set a rule that they could not easily devour each other. Only a small number of Phantoms who held power could use such an efficient training method. Therefore, the conditions that the third prince offered Vincent and Kurt were truly a privilege. He had offered to them free training and the protection of the royal family. After seeing Vincent hesitating for a long time, Jerome could not help but frown and ask unhappily, ¡°What, the two of you are not willing?¡± After noticing Jerome¡¯s mood, the Phantom that led the way earlier spread his arms and gave off an incomparably terrifying aura. He stared at the back of Vincent and Kurt like a tiger eyeing its prey. ¡°Level 60 creature!¡± Vincent immediately sensed the danger coming from behind him. At the same time, he could not help but feel even more surprised at the strength of the Phantom. A level 60 creature could only become a subordinate of the third prince. It could be seen that his status within the Phantom Race was not too high. Vincent did not dare to imagine the true strength of the Phantoms. Vincent quickly cupped his hands and said to Jerome, ¡°Please rest assured, Your Highness. We are willing to follow you!¡± Vincent was secretly observing the entire room. He was thinking if he could use the Cosmic Threads to suddenly launch an attack, and whether he could instantly control Jerome and the level 60 Phantom behind him. However, after some thought and consideration, Vincent temporarily gave up the urge to attack. This was because he had always felt like there was an even more terrifying and hidden aura in this dark room. Before he was certain of the number of opponents in the room, Vincent did not want to reveal his identity. He could only stay there patiently and wait for Gajero¡¯s arrival. After hearing Vincent¡¯s answer, Jerome immediately perked up. He then laughed loudly and said, ¡°Good! As long as the two of you sincerely pledge your loyalty to me, I can let the two of you display your talents to the extreme. I can also let go of the subordinates that were killed by you previously. Moreover, I will give the two of you even more rewards! As long as you have talent and strength, you can immediately exchange for corresponding benefits from me!¡± Jerome then clapped his hands. The wall behind him opened once again. At the same time, a dazzling light instantly lit up from behind him, piercing so much that Vincent and Kurt could not open their eyes at all. Vincent tried his best to avoid the blinding light. First of all, he did not expect there to be another secret room. He did not dare to imagine how many rooms there actually were. Could it be that the entire city wall had been hollowed out? What shocked Vincent, even more, was that the dazzling light did not come from magic or special abilities, but the purest aura of jewels! As a high-level race, the Phantom Race too had a hobby of collecting treasures. This greatly exceeded Vincent¡¯s expectations. After his eyes gradually adapted to the light in the dark room, Vincent put down his hands and looked up at the space behind Jerome to confirm his previous judgment. Behind Jerome, there was a tall mountain made of gold and jewelry. Even when Vincent was collecting treasures for the Dragon Race back in the capital of Ultimate Evil, he had never seen so many treasures! When Vincent looked at the gold mountain carefully, he suddenly frowned because he realized that the gold mountain was made up of ancient gold coins from the Human Race. It seemed that the Phantom Race had begun to steal from the humans! Jerome looked at Vincent¡¯s expression as he stared at the gold mountain. He said with great satisfaction, ¡°These are the treasures the infiltration team brought back from the Human World. They have now become the common currency of our Phantom Race. When we conquer the Human Race in the future, these gold coins will also be our bargaining chips to buy things in the Human Race! With them, you two can live a luxurious life that you have never enjoyed before. Since you two have pledged your loyalty to me, you can take as much as you want!¡± Vincent looked away and asked Jerome, ¡°As much as I can take?¡± Jerome nodded calmly and said, ¡°I have dozens of storage rooms like this. Even if you two can empty this place, I won¡¯t go back on my word! This is the reward you two deserve after pledging your loyalty to me!¡± Vincent nodded and said to Kurt beside him, ¡°Pack as much as you can!¡± After Kurt heard Vincent¡¯s order, he strode forward and took a deep breath. As Kurt¡¯s chest gradually expanded, he used a huge suction force to suck the countless gold coins into his mouth. Kurt¡¯s stomach was like a bottomless pit. In the blink of an eye, he had already swallowed half of the gold mountain, but he did not seem like he was stopping anytime soon. Vincent also walked forward. He raised his storage ring and put away all the jewelry surrounding the gold mountain. In the blink of an eye, the room became dark again. Only Jerome and his men looked at Vincent and Kurt with an awkward expression. Jerome quickly put on a smile and said to Vincent and Kurt crazily, ¡°It seems that the two of you have been through a lot. You are so greedy when it comes to wealth. However, I admire your greed. As long as you listen to me, I will make you even more greedy!¡± Vincent looked at Jerome and also smiled. He originally wanted to find an opportunity to kill the third Prince of the Phantom Race to avoid trouble. However, he changed his mind because he wanted to get all the treasures in Jerome¡¯s hands! Vincent, who was destined to deal with all the races in the Black Hole for the sake of the Human Race, did not care about wealth and jewelry. However, when he saw the gold mountain earlier, he suddenly thought of an old friend, the fire dragon that slept on a pile of gold coins every day! At the same time, Vincent had also come up with a full plan in his mind. It was a foolproof plan that could solve all the current problems involving Gajero and the Phantom Race at the same time! Vincent looked at Jerome and asked curiously, ¡°His Highness has given us so many benefits. I wonder what His Highness wants us to do for him?¡± Jerome nodded and said somewhat arrogantly, ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯ve taken my benefits but you still know that you need to work for me. This proves that you haven¡¯t been blinded by greed. What I want you to do is very simple. You need to devour all the opponents above level 40 that you encounter next. Don¡¯t leave anyone alive!¡± Vincent raised his eyebrows slightly and pretended to be surprised. He asked, ¡°Your Highness wants us to eliminate all the experts participating in the competition? But why don¡¯t you try to take them all under your command? Instead, you want us to kill the others?¡± The third prince frowned slightly, and a hint of anger appeared in his eyes. Although he had already restrained himself, he still revealed strong killing intent. Vincent stood on the spot without moving, quietly sizing up Jerome. He deliberately challenged Jerome¡¯s bottom line. He wanted to find out his true strength from his anger. Vincent secretly heaved a sigh of relief because he discovered that the third prince only had the strength of a level 60 creature. He was not as powerful as Vincent had imagined. If it really came to this, Vincent believed that he and Kurt would be able to deal with all the trouble that arose. Jerome, who had been triggered by Vincent, once again displayed his unfathomable shrewdness. He suppressed the anger and killing intent in his heart and said to Vincent in a deep voice, ¡°This city is my big brother¡¯s sphere of influence. This academy competition simulates the Human Race. It was specially organized by him to select elites and expand his influence! The reason why I chose the two of you is not only because you two have the ability to destroy the competition, but more importantly, both of you are outsiders. You haven¡¯t pledged your loyalty to my big brother in advance. Do you understand now?¡± Vincent nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Thank you, Your Highness, for answering my questions. Now that I understand the reason, I won¡¯t have any more worries. Your Highness, you can just watch our performance from now on!¡± Jerome saw that Vincent did not show any fear. He could not help but show appreciation toward Vincent. He then said to the Phantom behind him, ¡°Send the two of them out!¡± The Phantom guard lowered his head and responded, ¡°Yes!¡± He then gestured for Vincent and Kurt to leave. Vincent cupped his fists tactfully and saluted Jerome. He then left the secret passage with Kurt. After Vincent and Kurt had left the room completely, Jerome looked at the empty secret room in front of him and asked softly, ¡°Sir Ian, what do you think of these two individuals?¡± An old voice suddenly echoed, ¡°Greedy and fearless. They are fools who only know how to chase after benefits despite having an enviable fortuitous encounter and extraordinary talent!¡± If Vincent was still in the dark room, he would definitely be able to recognize this old voice. It was the voice that had spoken in the arena earlier! After hearing this simple evaluation, Jerome was not disappointed. Instead, he replied happily, ¡°Aren¡¯t such individuals suitable to be my chess pieces? Although their greed is beyond my imagination, one day, they will not have any value. At that time, I will definitely take back all the wealth that they took from me!¡± ¡°Your Highness has displayed an extraordinary ability. I am very pleased! But Your Highness must continue to bear with it and never reveal your ambition early!¡± Jerome showed a proud smile and said confidently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sir Ian. I am only a chess player who plays chess in secret now. I will not get up on stage until the last moment!¡± ¡°I¡¯m relieved to hear Your Highness say so!¡± The old voice disappeared immediately, and the entire dark room fell into silence once again. Vincent, who had returned to the city, strolled along the street with Kurt. He was in a good mood as he looked at the shops on both sides of the street. Kurt looked around vigilantly and reminded Vincent in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Vincent, there seems to be someone following us in the dark. Should we think of a way to get rid of them all?¡± Vincent shook his head, smiled, and said, ¡°No need. No matter who wants to follow us, let them continue to follow us! Now we only need to act as two nouveau riche who suddenly got a huge sum of money and enjoy ourselves to our heart¡¯s content. We¡¯ll only act at night!¡± Kurt nodded and took the initiative to say, ¡°Then I¡¯ll first determine the location of the individuals following us and wait until night to take them down in one fell swoop!¡± Vincent shook his head again and said, ¡°Don¡¯t always focus on those small characters behind us. We¡¯re going to do something big tonight!¡± Kurt asked with a puzzled face, ¡°What big thing?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know when the time comes!¡± said Vincent. Vincent deliberately kept him in suspense. He then pulled Kurt into a hotel, took out a few gold coins, and booked two luxurious rooms. Late at night, Kurt, who was sitting quietly in the room, saw a door suddenly open on the wall in front of him. Vincent strolled out. Kurt stood up and asked again, ¡°Mr. Vincent, what are we going to do?¡± Vincent showed excitement and said with a bit of madness, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what Jerome said during the day? He still has dozens of storage rooms! Of course, we have to empty all of them overnight!¡± Kurt was stunned when he heard that. He did not expect Vincent to be interested in things that could only shine. They were not even considered as basic materials. He followed Vincent into the space tunnel with a puzzled face. They then walked all the way to the city gate. ¡°This is it! I want to see how much space there is in this city wall!¡± said Vincent expectantly. He then raised his hand and continued to open up the space in front of him, leading Kurt into the inner part of the city wall. However, what happened next shocked Vincent greatly, because there was no longer any space in the city wall at this time. Even the secret passage that they had walked through during the day no longer existed. What appeared in front of them was not the bricks and stones that built the city wall, but the endless transparent mucus that was constantly squirming! Kurt looked around and asked in surprise, ¡°What is this thing? Why is it different from what we saw during the day?¡± Vincent looked around carefully and muttered, ¡°So this city was actually transformed by an even more powerful Phantom! We should be in his stomach right now!¡± Chapter 546 - Attacking Weak Points, Avoiding Suspicion in Public After hearing Vincent¡¯s guess, Kurt could not help but exclaim with a face full of shock, ¡°The entire city is actually a Phantom? How big is his body?¡± Vincent became firm and said, ¡°I once used my will to peep into the Phantom World. At that time, the Phantom Race did not have any mountains or rivers, nor did they have any cities or dwellings. They only had many huge things entrenched in the vast void! Previously, I was puzzled that the Phantoms could transform into humans, but how could they make this world look exactly like the Human Race in a short period of time? Now, it seems that the Phantoms can not only copy the abilities of other creatures, but also the appearance of some non-living things, just like this city!¡± Kurt replied with a nervous expression, ¡°Since this city is part of a Phantom, then what about the houses that we entered before? Could it also be part of the Phantom? Then, wouldn¡¯t our conversation and your ability to open the space door be exposed?¡± Vincent shook his head and said, ¡°I think that the powerful members of the Phantom Race would transform into cities just to distinguish their respective territories. However, there¡¯s no need for them to transform into houses. The trees that are used to build the houses are just the most common plants. As long as we have seeds, we can also grow trees!¡± Kurt heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°From the looks of it, there¡¯s no storage room here. Let¡¯s leave as soon as possible!¡± Vincent nodded and turned around to leave. However, his expression was still grave. Vincent sighed thoughtfully, ¡°Jerome once said that this city belongs to the first prince¡¯s sphere of influence. That¡¯s why he wanted to recruit subordinates to destroy the academy competition. The Phantoms who transformed into cities must be the first prince¡¯s subordinates. However, from the way that Jerome hid within the city walls and secretly planned everything, this Phantom that is as large as a city should clearly have a closer relationship to Jerome. Was it Jerome who was lying or is there another reason behind this?¡± He could not help but turn his head to look at the inner parts of the city walls. Suddenly, he stopped in his tracks. Kurt looked at Vincent, who was acting strangely, and could not help but call out to him with a puzzled look, ¡°Mr. Vincent?¡± Vincent raised his hand and gently patted Kurt¡¯s shoulder. He asked softly, ¡°Do you think this city now looks like a beetle wearing a shell?¡± Kurt nodded blankly and said, ¡°It does look like one!¡± Vincent then asked again, ¡°Then do you know what the weakness of a beetle is?¡± Kurt did not understand why Vincent would ask him such a question, but he still answered, ¡°It¡¯s their abdomen! Its abdomen is not protected by the shell so it¡¯s the softest part!¡± Vincent suddenly smiled and said meaningfully, ¡°As long as we injure the beetle, we will know whose accomplice it is!¡± Kurt looked at Vincent with even more confusion. The electronic chip in his brain kept trying to process Vincent¡¯s current thoughts, but he still had no clue. Vincent did not explain further. He just raised his hand and snapped his fingers. He controlled the platform under his and Kurt¡¯s feet to sink into the ground. In the blink of an eye, Vincent and Kurt were already in the middle of the Earth. They looked at the dark space around them. Vincent asked Kurt with an evil look, ¡°Do you have a way to travel through the mud?¡± Although Kurt did not understand what Vincent was trying to do, he would always try his best to satisfy Vincent¡¯s request. After thinking for a moment, he replied, ¡°If I had to open a tunnel underground, I can¡¯t do it. But if it¡¯s just to travel through the mud, I think I can do it!¡± Vincent nodded with a face full of joy. He then took out a pen and paper from his storage ring. He laid them on the ground and started drawing. ¡°Let me calculate the area of this city and the width of the city wall first. I want to create a great gift for this big bug!¡± said Vincent. Kurt watched as Vincent drew the city wall on the paper. He then sketched out a complicated figure within the city wall. In Kurt¡¯s database, this figure should be the incantation needed to set up the array! After working for two hours, Vincent finally threw down the pen in his hand and sighed happily, ¡°It¡¯s finally completed!¡± Kurt looked at the blueprint on the ground. He found that Vincent had already sketched out a beautiful and complicated snake figure according to the range of the city wall! This long snake was like a shadow of the entire city. It seemed that it would hide silently under the city wall, but it could give a fatal blow to the city wall at any time. Kurt instantly understood Vincent¡¯s purpose and asked impatiently, ¡°Mr. Vincent, what do you need me to do?¡± Vincent stood up and handed the blueprints to Kurt. He then took out numerous spiritual materials needed to set up the array from his storage ring. ¡°Next, I will be responsible for expanding the scope of the space tunnel. You will be responsible for placing these spiritual materials according to the blueprint. Tomorrow, we will be able to enjoy magnificent grand fireworks!¡± Kurt nodded. He then opened his mouth and sucked all the materials on the ground into his stomach. Vincent could not help but ask, ¡°Jerome¡¯s gold coins are still in your stomach. Plus, you have just swallowed those spiritual materials. Just how big is the space in your body?¡± Kurt quickly explained, ¡°There¡¯s a folded space in my body. I am made using the most advanced technology of the Esville Race. The storage space is originally a very wide space. It was folded countless times until it was only the size of a fist and was then placed in my stomach. Its specific capacity is comparable to a small world!¡± Vincent nodded in understanding. He thought about the principle of a folded space. It seemed to have the same effect as the one he had in his body, except that his was created using the Origin Divine Earth of the Elf Race. ¡°It¡¯s getting late. Let¡¯s hurry up and act!¡± said Vincent. He once again focused his attention on the array itself and raised his hand to open a space door in the soil. Kurt immediately covered his body with a layer of illusory dragon scales formed by rainbow streamers and plunged into the soil. Kurt, who was covered in dragon scales, was like a fish swimming in the sea. He moved freely through the soil and placed the materials in their designated positions. Vincent followed behind Kurt all the way, constantly opening up space tunnels to help Kurt maneuverer and ensure that the array could be completed meticulously. Finally, the entire array was completed before daybreak under the joint efforts of the two of them. Kurt, who had returned to the space tunnel, squatted down. He looked extremely exhausted as he shuttled through the soil. It had obviously consumed a huge amount of his energy, but it was clearly worth the effort. As Vincent seeped psionic power into the soil, all the spiritual materials distributed below the city walls began to emit a bright light. They were connected to each other using psionic energy like a thread. A perfect and huge array was formed. Kurt looked at the ring-shaped array in the soil and could not help but ask with anticipation, ¡°If we activated the array now, will we kill all the Phantoms in the city?¡± Vincent shook his head and said indifferently, ¡°This array has been specially designed by me. All the destructive power produced will be released upward, so it will not affect the Phantoms in the city! Moreover, we are not in a hurry to activate the array. We still need to continue hiding here for a period of time, so we need an opportunity to prove that this has nothing to do with us!¡± Kurt took a deep breath. As he gradually recovered his energy, he straightened his back and said to Vincent, ¡°Since we still need to wait for an opportunity, can we go back now?¡± Vincent raised his hand and snapped his fingers. He led Kurt directly back to his hotel room. ¡°Go and rest. There will be a match for us after daybreak!¡± After leaving a reminder, Vincent turned around and returned to his room. He then took the opportunity to recover his energy. At noon, many Phantoms had once again gathered in the arena. Vincent and Kurt had arrived on time and went to their respective competition stages. As Vincent was the first contestant to win on the previous day, he was assigned to participate first again. ¡°The second round will now begin. The folk expert, Justin, will battle St John Academy¡¯s Louis!¡± Following the referee¡¯s announcement, Vincent strode into the arena. He realized that his opponent looked extremely familiar! Back then, Louis was the first Phantom that Vincent had found. In fact, the Phantom that was disguised as Louis was still under Vincent¡¯s control. It was just that his strength was too low so he had never come in handy. When Louis saw Vincent on stage, he could not help but reveal a hint of joy and disdain. He said very arrogantly, ¡°I remember you from yesterday. It is rare to see a level 50 creature among the commoners. Today, I will let you become the nourishment for me to increase my strength!¡± When Vincent heard this, he could not help but frown slightly. He looked at the Phantom in front of him carefully. He noticed that the other party was also a level 50 creature. He immediately had a guess in his heart. If this academy competition was really organized by the first prince, then he would definitely arrange for his subordinates to fight against higher-level folk experts. This way he could strengthen his subordinates through devouring. As Vincent had demonstrated an outstanding performance previously, he had successfully caught the attention of the first prince and the others. Therefore, the opponents he would encounter next were very likely all experts above level 50! After thinking about it, Vincent replied with some excitement, ¡°Since you¡¯re so confident, then let¡¯s begin. Let¡¯s see who will become nourishment for the other!¡± Louis immediately showed killing intent toward Vincent. He flashed and rushed in front of Vincent. Vincent did not care about Louis who was attacking with all his strength. Instead, he turned his gaze to the densely packed crowd below the stage. He believed that Jerome must have sent his men to secretly observe his performance. Therefore, he had to fulfill the promise he made to Jerome. Not only did he have to kill his opponent, but he also had to devour his opponent as well! However, Vincent was not a Phantom, and he was not interested in trying to devour a live Phantom. Therefore, he had to think of a way to hide it from everyone. Vincent randomly made up a name for his next move and raised his head to shout, ¡°Flame Death Cage!¡± After grasping the fire law and the flame authority, Vincent¡¯s control of the flame had reached a level where he could do as he pleased. He did not need any specific technique to be able to unleash the maximum power of fire. In fact, at that moment, he had managed to create a perfect illusion. Under Vincent¡¯s will, raging flames suddenly rose around the ring and gradually condensed in the air, forming a huge fireball that enveloped the entire ring. The audience below the ring could only see the curtain of fire that blotted out the sky. They could not see the battle situation within the fireball. When Vincent had finished arranging all of this, Louis had already arrived in front of him. He was just a moment away from knocking him to the ground. Vincent suddenly shifted his gaze to Louis, and Louis also fixed his gaze on Vincent! Louis exclaimed in horror, ¡°How is this possible?¡± No matter how hard he tried, he could not regain control of his body. Vincent¡¯s entire body was bathed in divine flames, and a red dot of light flickered between his brows. He sneered and said to Louis, ¡°It seems that you know nothing about the power of God!¡± Louis was only an ordinary member of the Phantom Race. All he had seen in his life was the Phantom Race¡¯s innate ability to replicate authority and laws. He did not know what a divine personality was, and it was even more impossible for him to know Vincent¡¯s divine might. Vincent¡¯s ability had completely cut off Louis¡¯s connection to his own body! Louis soon realized that Vincent was not a member of the Phantom Race at all! Louis questioned loudly in a panic, ¡°Your ability is definitely not an imitation. This is simply not an ability that the Phantom Race can grasp. Who are you exactly?¡± He did not expect Vincent to answer him. He only hoped that his shout would attract the attention of the audience below the stage, so that Vincent¡¯s identity could be exposed early. Vincent said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s useless. My flames are blessed with divine might and can block out all sound. You don¡¯t have to continue shouting!¡± Then, a fireball rose from his right hand. He struck Louis¡¯s head with it fiercely. As the fireball struck Louis¡¯s head, his entire body instantly turned into ashes. However, Vincent did not stop there. He hooked his five fingers and shouted in a deep voice, ¡°Spirit capturing and commanding!¡± Louis, who had just disappeared, reappeared in an instant. However, his body became semi-transparent because he only had one soul left. Moreover, it was a soul that was completely controlled by Vincent! Vincent said in a deep voice, ¡°Withdraw!¡± Louis¡¯s soul instantly entered his body and disappeared. Vincent then imitated Kurt¡¯s way of collecting gold coins. He raised his head and directly sucked the flames around the arena into his stomach. At that moment, the Phantoms below the stage could only see the fireballs enveloping the arena slowly collapsing. They saw that the flames had been swallowed by Vincent! ¡°He swallowed his opponent, a level 50 creature!¡± ¡°Although the Academy¡¯s Grand Competition is held by the royal family, isn¡¯t he afraid of being punished for brazenly swallowing his own kind?¡± ¡°Since it¡¯s held by the royal family, there must be a rule secretly set by the royal family. As long as one is powerful, they will definitely be able to benefit!¡± The Phantoms below the stage all looked at Vincent with envy. The cultivators of the 10,000 races in the Black Hole all faced the same issues. The higher the level, the harder it was to cultivate, and the more psionic power they needed to advance. The Phantoms, who lacked resources, were the most miserable. The most effective way to cultivate was to devour their own race. As long as they could devour an expert of the same level, they could directly advance by a level. All creatures would go crazy for such efficiency. If it was not for the royal family¡¯s forceful intervention, the Phantom Race would have long fallen into an endless civil war. The experts within the Phantom Race who desired to advance must have the royal family¡¯s acquiescence. Only then would they have the chance to increase their power by devouring their own kind! ¡°The winner of this match is Justin!¡± The referee outside the ring looked at Vincent with a complicated expression and announced the result of the match reluctantly. After seeing the scene, Vincent was even more certain that Jerome was telling the truth. This academy competition was indeed specially organized by the first prince to nurture his subordinates. Louis, who had just been killed by him, must also be one of the first prince¡¯s subordinates! Moreover, if the competition continued, Vincent would kill more of the first prince¡¯s subordinates. At that time, the first prince, who had suffered heavy losses, could only take revenge on Vincent. He would not know that there was actually someone secretly adding fuel to the fire. Vincent naturally knew that Jerome¡¯s real intention in recruiting him was not to nurture him. He just wanted to use him to weaken the first prince¡¯s influence and then use him as a scapegoat! Unfortunately, Jerome did not know Vincent¡¯s true identity. He did not know that Vincent would never become anyone¡¯s chess piece! As long as Vincent participated in the chess game, he would become the person who won in the end. No matter how powerful the chess player was, he or she would ultimately become a chess piece in Vincent¡¯s hands. Vincent stood on the stage, enjoying the gazes of all the Phantom Race members as he sighed in his heart, ¡°No one can use me!¡± Following that, with just a thought, Vincent activated the array that he had prepared previously. ¡°Boom!¡± A loud sound was heard and the ground in the city began to shake violently. The continuous force of the collision directly tore the ground apart. Countless Phantoms fell into the cracks in fear. They died tragically due to the pressure. Amidst the Phantoms¡¯ continuous wailing, the towering city walls suddenly bulged. The city walls were then sent flying upward by a huge force. They then crashed back down onto the ground. The city walls made of green bricks had sunk deep into the ground. The transparent liquid that was initially hidden within the city walls was instantly exposed in front of everyone¡¯s eyes. ¡°Sir Ian!¡± All the Phantoms in the city could not help but shout with worried faces when they saw this. At the same time, everyone also noticed Jerome¡¯s miserable figure as he stumbled out of the city wall. Chapter 547 - Brother’s Respect, Superficial Words ¡°Quickly go and check on Sir Ian. Don¡¯t let that Phantom who crawled out from Sir Ian¡¯s body escape either!¡± The Phantoms in the arena were shocked. They shouted and rushed toward Jerome who was by the city wall. The arena was instantly empty, leaving only Vincent who was standing on the stage, and Kurt who was standing below the stage in the distance. As the mastermind of this explosion, Vincent had to make sure that he stayed out of it as much as possible. He would not take the initiative to go forward unless it was a critical moment. Moreover, being behind others at this time would make it easier for him to collect information. For example, Vincent had learned of some secrets from what the Phantoms were shouting! It turned out that all the Phantoms knew the huge Phantom that had turned into a city. They all respectfully addressed him as Sir Ian. Moreover, the Phantoms did not know Jerome, much less his identity as the third prince! If Vincent had not caught this information that was considered common knowledge within the Phantoms in advance, it was inevitable that he would reveal his flaws in front of the other Phantoms or Jerome in the future. After seeing that the Phantoms had gathered below the city wall, Vincent turned to give Kurt a look. The two of them then slowly walked down the city wall. At that moment, under the city wall, Jerome, who was covered in injuries, struggled to get up from the ground. Before he could check on Sir Ian¡¯s injuries, he found himself surrounded by all the Phantoms in the city. There was anger in everyone¡¯s eyes. They looked like they could swallow him alive at any time. Jerome looked at the Phantoms in front of him and asked cautiously, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°It must be you who injured Sir Ian to this extent! Tell us, who ordered you to do this, otherwise, we will teach you a lesson today!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, judging from your sneaky look, you must be a spy who sneaked into the city! Sir Ian has protected the Phantoms here for so long. If you don¡¯t tell us your background today, don¡¯t even think about leaving alive!¡± The Phantoms gathered under the city wall saw Sir Ian fall into a deep coma. They immediately thought that Jerome was the real culprit who caused all this. They immediately questioned Jerome with a murderous look. There were even some Phantoms who did not want to hear Jerome¡¯s explanation at all. They simply could not wait to devour him. As residents of the city, it was naturally everyone¡¯s responsibility to avenge Sir Ian. Most of the Phantoms had just been provoked by Vincent. They envied him for being able to devour high-level Phantoms. As an assassin had suddenly appeared in the city and injured Sir Ian to such an extent, the assassin should no doubt be an expert. Therefore, the Phantoms wanted to use him as nourishment to increase their strength. Jerome looked at the greedy gazes of the Phantoms in front of him. He naturally knew what they were thinking. However, he did not open his mouth to explain. Instead, his face was gloomy and he chose to remain silent. If Jerome revealed his identity as the third prince, he would naturally intimidate those Phantoms who wanted to devour him. However, this would undoubtedly expose the relationship between him and Sir Ian. It would also cause him to reveal his ambitions in advance. This would then allow his big brother, who he wanted to replace wholeheartedly, to realize that he had been playing tricks behind the scenes during the Academy¡¯s Grand Competition. Thus, Jerome made up his mind. He would rather be surrounded by everyone than admit his identity. In any case, the Phantoms who had come to participate in the Academy¡¯s Grand Competition did not have the strength of more than a level 60 creature. Jerome believed that with his own strength, he would be able to successfully escape. At that time, even if the first prince were to investigate, he would only be able to obtain the news of a nameless assassin escaping from the encirclement. After all, there were countless Phantoms who had the same face. Who could be certain that the assassin was him? When the other Phantoms saw that Jerome did not reply, they could not help but feel even happier in their hearts. This way, everyone could find their own reason to attack. Plus, he could be considered as an assassin who had severely injured Sir Ian. Therefore, even if they were to devour him, it would still be within reason! ¡°After severely injuring Sir Ian, there isn¡¯t even the slightest bit of remorse in his eyes. This assassin is really too arrogant. Watch me personally take him down!¡± ¡°Everyone, wait. Let me go first!¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll go first!¡± Many experts within the Phantom Race rushed toward Jerome. They displayed their own skills without holding back. They vowed to be the first to devour this powerful assassin into their stomachs. Jerome was prepared to fight. Since he wanted to hide his identity, he had to put on a show. First, he would fight with everyone, then pretend that he was no match for them. He would then take the opportunity to escape. This way, no one would be able to connect his identity to his strength. Unfortunately, although Jerome had a good plan in his heart, he had neglected one person, a person who wanted to push him under the limelight! ¡°Impudent! Whoever dares to hurt the third prince will have to face me first!¡± An angry roar suddenly came from the crowd. Following that, Vincent spread his flaming wings and instantly slid over the heads of the crowd. He stood in front of Jerome alone. The Phantoms, who were eager to improve themselves, could not help but be stunned on the spot after hearing Vincent¡¯s angry roar. Vincent naturally did not give them the chance to react. He raised his hand and waved it in the air. A wall of fire instantly lit up on the ground, completely separating all the Phantoms from Jerome. He shouted at the top of his voice, ¡°Your Highness, leave first. I¡¯ll help you stop these unruly people!¡± All the Phantoms finally reacted. It turned out that this suspicious Phantom who crawled out from Sir Ian¡¯s body was actually the third prince of the Phantom Race! ¡°Sir Ian is the first prince¡¯s right-hand man. This city also belongs to the first prince¡¯s sphere of influence. Why would the third prince suddenly appear here?¡± ¡°This Justin is actually the third prince¡¯s subordinate. No wonder he dared to devour his own kind in front of everyone. Looks like he had received the royal family¡¯s authorization!¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that the third prince is allowing his subordinate to devour his own kind in the first prince¡¯s territory. Isn¡¯t he disregarding his brotherhood?¡± All the Phantoms looked at Jerome with a meaningful gaze, secretly guessing what his intentions were. Whether he had taken a fancy to Justin, who had shone brilliantly in the Academy¡¯s Grand Competition, or whether he had deliberately instructed Justin to come and cause trouble and disrupt the Academy¡¯s Grand Competition, no one dared to make a definite judgment. However, just as everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with doubt, Vincent suddenly shouted, ¡°Has His Highness Jerome given you so many benefits for nothing? Hurry up and escort His Highness away!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Kurt descended from the sky in a rainbow-colored flowing light. With his back facing everyone, he respectfully said to Jerome, ¡°This place is dangerous. Your subordinate will escort Your Highness away first!¡± Although the group of Phantoms who were separated by the firelight did not see Kurt¡¯s face, everyone recognized the unique rainbow-colored flowing light on his body. They remembered that it was the Kurt who had directly devoured the folk expert of the same race on the previous day! The third prince of the Phantom Race had suddenly appeared in the first prince¡¯s territory. Perhaps it was all simply a coincidence. It was understandable for him to bring along an expert to shine brilliantly in the Academy¡¯s Grand Competition! However, it seemed that he had brought along two experts with outstanding strength. They had both taken the lead in devouring their own kind in the Academy¡¯s Grand Competition. Furthermore, the third prince had suddenly appeared at the scene where Sir Ian had been injured. The story behind the whole incident was somewhat intriguing! Jerome, who had not expected Vincent to rush forward, looked at Kurt and Vincent. Although they had shown their loyalty to him, his heart was filled with anger and helplessness. This time, not only did he expose his identity, but it was also difficult for him to distance himself from the chaos! The judges in the Academy¡¯s Grand Competition suddenly came forward. They said with a gloomy expression, ¡°I thought that the third prince and the first prince had always been on good terms. I didn¡¯t expect that all of this was just the third prince¡¯s superficial efforts. He deliberately sabotaged the Academy¡¯s Grand Competition organized by the first prince and even took the opportunity to plot against Sir Ian. It seems that Your Highness wants to directly declare war on the first prince!¡± Jerome¡¯s expression changed drastically when he heard that. Although he did not care about the strengths of the contestants, the judges of the Academy¡¯s Grand Competition were all capable subordinates of the first prince, and their strengths were all above level 60 creatures. If the misunderstanding continued, it would be difficult for him to leave alive! Vincent looked at the judges who were about to make a move and instantly realized that the battle within the royal family of the Phantom Race was more intense than he had imagined. The judges did not even need to seek the first prince¡¯s opinion and were prepared to directly attack another member of the royal family. The life and death of a prince was nothing in the eyes of the royal family of the Phantom Race! Since a prince¡¯s life was not worth anything, Vincent naturally would not let go of such an opportunity! Vincent pointed at the few judges and roared in a deep voice, ¡°Why does His Highness need to explain himself to trash like you? Whoever dares to be disrespectful to the third prince today, I will kill you!¡± The flames on the ground rose as he provoked the other parties. He did not give Jerome the chance to speak at all. ¡°Since the third prince is so confident, then let¡¯s battle! Let¡¯s see if the three of you can kill all of us!¡± The Phantoms had treated Vincent as Jerome¡¯s mouthpiece. They all roared and were prepared to attack. Jerome thought of explaining everything to everyone at that moment. However, he still had pride and dignity as a member of the royal family. Therefore, he was unable to cut ties with Vincent and Kurt. He would rather die in battle than lower his head and beg for mercy from the Phantoms in front of him. He could only clench his teeth and stand together with Vincent, ready to face the experts of the entire city. ¡°Everyone, stop!¡± An old and weak voice was heard by everyone. Everyone dropped their weapons in an instant. All the Phantoms raised their heads and looked at the dilapidated city wall behind Vincent, their eyes filled with joy as they exclaimed, ¡°Sir Ian is awake!¡± Vincent could not help but turn his head in surprise at that moment because he recognized that this was the voice that praised him in the arena on the day before. Vincent sighed silently in his heart, ¡°No wonder yesterday¡¯s voice could come from all directions, so the one who spoke was in the city wall surrounding us!¡± The old voice spoke again, ¡°The third prince is a guest that I invited. There is someone else who had plotted against me, and it has nothing to do with the third prince. You cannot make things difficult for the third prince!¡± After hearing Sir Ian clear things up for Jerome, there was still someone who was unwilling to let it go and said, ¡°But it is an indisputable fact that third prince has instructed his subordinates to disrupt the Academy¡¯s Grand Competition. If we let him leave just like that, I¡¯m afraid it will be very difficult for us to explain to the first prince!¡± Sir Ian¡¯s tone was solemn and decisive as he said, ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, let the third prince leave on his own! I¡¯ll naturally explain it to the first prince when the time comes. There¡¯s no need for you to worry!¡± After hearing that Sir Ian was obviously protecting him, Jerome did not show any emotion. Instead, his face was full of worry. This was because Sir Ian had always been a spy that Jerome had planted beside the first prince. As Sir Ian was currently protecting him so brazenly, it would be difficult for him to gain the first prince¡¯s trust in the future. Sir Ian soon became weak again and said sincerely to Jerome, ¡°Third prince, don¡¯t worry about me. Hurry up and leave!¡± After hearing this, Jerome realized that Sir Ian¡¯s injuries were very serious and that it would be difficult for him to recover his strength. His gaze immediately became resolute as he turned around. He was prepared to walk out of the city. ¡°Third brother, long time no see! Why are you in such a hurry to leave?¡± A cold voice suddenly came from the horizon, causing Jerome, who had just turned around, to instantly stiffen on the spot. He did not even dare to lower his raised foot. Vincent looked up at the sky with a curious expression, only to see a slender figure, dressed luxuriously, with long hair casually draped over his back, descending from the sky. He landed in front of Jerome. Jerome looked at the feminine-looking man in front of him as if he had encountered the most terrifying nightmare. His voice trembled as he explained, ¡°Big, big brother! I came here to visit you. I thought you weren¡¯t in the city so I was preparing to leave!¡± The feminine man sneered and ignored Jerome. He turned his head to look at the overturned city wall and said in a deep voice, ¡°I thought you were my most capable subordinate. I didn¡¯t expect you to be a traitor. It seems that it will be difficult for you to recover to your peak condition now. Why don¡¯t you become my nourishment?¡± The man suddenly raised his hand, and his pale and slender fingers pierced into the city wall. A painful wail immediately echoed in the sky. ¡°Your Highness Kyle, please listen to my explanation. Don¡¯t kill me, don¡¯t¡­¡± Sir Ian begged but he did not have the chance to finish his sentence. The entire city wall that was stuck in mud gradually became soft and shrunk in Kyle¡¯s hand. It finally turned into transparent liquid and quietly gathered in his palm. Kyle raised his head slightly and poured the transparent liquid in his palm into his mouth. He then swallowed it. Jerome could not help but sigh when he saw the scene. ¡°Sir Ian is a level 70 creature and you devoured him¡­ Could it be that you¡­¡± Jerome did not dare to continue speaking because he did not want to face this terrifying and powerless truth. Kyle turned around, sneered, and said, ¡°That¡¯s right! I¡¯ve already advanced to level 70. After I digest Ian, I can directly become a level 71 creature! My good brother, shouldn¡¯t you be happy for me?¡± Jerome nodded repeatedly and said, ¡°Happy, happy! Big brother, you¡¯re father¡¯s favorite son, and also the most outstanding one amongst us brothers. You¡¯ll definitely be the best candidate to inherit the throne of the Phantom Race in the future!¡± Kyle raised his head and laughed with great satisfaction. His laughter was sharp and crazy, making others shudder. However, Jerome could only force out a bitter smile and cooperate with his big brother who was like a madman. Vincent, who was at the side, was carefully sizing up Kyle who had suddenly appeared. This powerful and temperamental Phantom was unpredictable. It would be troublesome if he targeted him. Although Vincent could still open the space door and leave with Kurt, that would undoubtedly give Jerome a chance to prove his innocence. Therefore, Vincent could only brace himself and continue to stay. He had to think of a way to deal with Kyle and Jerome. He had to completely break the relationship between the two brothers on the surface in order to cause greater chaos in the Phantom Race. Kyle soon shifted his gaze to Vincent and Kurt. He walked in front of Vincent and smiled. He lifted his nose to repeatedly sniff Vincent¡¯s body, causing Vincent to involuntarily feel a chill in his heart. ¡°Ha, so it¡¯s just a level 50 creature. How disgusting!¡± Kyle straightened his body and shook his head with a disappointed expression. It seemed that he had originally wanted to use Vincent as nourishment to increase his strength. Unfortunately, Vincent¡¯s level did not meet his requirements, so he had no interest in devouring Vincent. However, Kyle clearly did not want to let Vincent off easily. He turned his head and said to Jerome, ¡°Third brother, since you have found two talents who are not strong enough to come and support my Academy¡¯s Grand Competition, wouldn¡¯t it be disappointing to leave early? Why don¡¯t you stay and let the competition continue? At the same time, I have also thought of an even more interesting competition rule!¡± Jerome looked at his big brother who was smiling. His eyes were filled with fear and terror. He compromised without any hesitation, ¡°Everything will depend on your instructions. How do you want to change the rules, big brother?¡± Kyle turned to look at his trusted subordinate and said loudly, ¡°Since brother has the intention to find geniuses for our Academy¡¯s Grand Competition, why don¡¯t we let the two of them take turns to fight against my subordinates? Whoever wins, in the end, will be the champion of this Academy¡¯s Grand Competition! The reward that I promised previously will still be fulfilled. Moreover, in order for everyone to go all out, the restriction on the following matches will be lifted. Anyone can devour your opponent!¡± The corner of Jerome¡¯s mouth twitched violently. He said helplessly, ¡°Big brother¡¯s idea is indeed amazing. Then, let¡¯s continue the competition!¡± Vincent could not help but raise his eyebrows slightly. He instantly understood Kyle¡¯s intention. He wanted to use him as nourishment for his other subordinates and take the opportunity to intimidate Jerome! However, Vincent was not a person who would just sit and wait for death. He turned to look at Kurt and whispered, ¡°Later, go all out and act according to the circumstances!¡± Kurt nodded fearlessly and said, ¡°Understood!¡± Chapter 548 - The Arena of Life and Death Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Everyone once again returned to the arena. Kyle and Jerome sat on the high platform. They were waiting for the competition to start. Kyle¡¯s face was full of smiles, while Jerome¡¯s face was full of endless worry and fear. The city looked like ruins at that moment because Sir Ian who was originally the city wall had collapsed. Meanwhile, the Phantoms gathered were like hyenas. They looked at Vincent and Kurt with greedy and fierce eyes as they were the most perfect prey in their hearts! Kyle suddenly said, ¡°Since the competition rules have changed today, there is no need for so many arenas. Only two arenas will be used. Third brother¡¯s men can guard one each. The rest of you can go up and challenge one another. Whoever is stronger will be able to devour the other!¡± ¡°Long live His Highness, Kyle!¡± All of the Phantoms cheered excitedly and rushed into the arena impatiently. Some of them even began to secretly use some small tricks to obstruct their companions beside them in order to stand out from their competitors. Vincent and Kurt exchanged glances amidst the chaotic scene. They walked to one of the arenas calmly and waited quietly for their opponents to show up. ¡°Boom!¡± A loud sound suddenly came from below the stage, and a terrifying aura instantly filled the entire arena, causing the Phantoms to calm down. They turned their heads to look in the distance. At the back of the crowd, there stood a withered old man. His cold gaze caused everyone to shudder, and the crowd subconsciously took the initiative to make way for him. ¡°Hillock is one of Prince Kyle¡¯s guards, and he has long been promoted to a level 50 Holy Phantom. If he makes a move, then we will have no chance of winning!¡± Everyone was shocked. They could not help but discuss the old man¡¯s extraordinary background. The old man did not pay attention to the others. His gaze was fixed on Vincent who was on the stage. He then slowly walked up to the stage. Vincent¡¯s eyes could not help but narrow when he saw the old Phantom. This was because the Phantom in front of him looked like the Dragon King who was once trapped outside of Black Hole Zero for decades! This meant that the Phantom Race had discovered the existence of the Dragon King over the years. However, they did not care and left him to deal with monsters every day. In addition to that, they also stole his appearance. Vincent retracted his gaze and turned his head to ask Kurt, ¡°Since you are able to build the teleportation array of the Esville Race, can you activate the teleportation arrays left behind by other races?¡± Kurt immediately said, ¡°Teleportation arrays are not classified as high-level technology. The teleportation techniques of any race are similar. As long as there is a way to activate an array, I will find it and complete it!¡± Vincent nodded and said in a deep voice, ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s have a good fight today. After that, there are more important things waiting for us to do!¡± Kurt immediately covered himself with illusory dragon scales and shouted proudly, ¡°Anyone who wants to die, come up and face me!¡± As the other Phantoms did not dare to face Hillock, they all turned their gazes to look at Kurt. However, Hillock suddenly said, ¡°Today, these two are mine. Whoever dares to snatch them from me will be killed!¡± Every Phantom immediately lowered their heads with ugly expressions. They did not dare to make a move against Kurt and Vincent. On the high platform, Kyle was leaning against the back of his chair. He said to Jerome with a casual expression, ¡°Third brother, although Hillock is only a level 50 creature, he¡¯s one of the top few experts under me in terms of combat strength! This is because the target he replicated is a very powerful genius among humans, and he also has a unique special ability. The only flaw is that his strength is slightly lower. Fortunately, you sent me two such suitable tonics today, which can help me improve my subordinate¡¯s strength!¡± Jerome forced a smile and complimented Kyle, ¡°Big Brother¡¯s subordinate is indeed very awe-inspiring. Little brother is very impressed in his heart!¡± Jerome¡¯s only hope at that moment was for Hillock to devour Vincent and Kurt as soon as possible so that he can win over Kyle¡¯s favor. Perhaps that would let him off the hook. However, Vincent, who was on the stage, was destined to create more surprises for Jerome! Vincent pointed at Hillock below the stage and cursed with disdain, ¡°How dare you boast so shamelessly? Today, I will make the third prince proud. I will beat you and leave you for half dead. After that, I will completely devour you!¡± ¡°Kid, don¡¯t be so arrogant. You will die today!¡± Hillock roared and jumped onto the stage. Without waiting for the referee to announce the start of the match, he directly launched an attack on Vincent. ¡°Divine Dragon Transformation!¡± Hillock knew that Vincent¡¯s strength was not weak. Although he showed hatred for Vincent, he did not dare to underestimate him in the slightest. He used the strongest ability that he had copied from the Dragon King. Vincent looked at Hillock transforming into a five-clawed golden dragon that soared into the air. He could not help but feel even angrier. The special ability that the Dragon King had developed with his outstanding talent had fallen into the hands of the Phantom Race. It was truly a humiliation, and he had to take revenge for his senior! Vincent raised his hand and pointed, ¡°Fire dragon!¡± A streak of flames spiraled along his arm toward the sky, transforming into a fire dragon in the air, roaring as it charged toward Hillock. Hillock, who had transformed into a golden dragon, originally wanted to fight with the fire dragon. However, the moment he got close to the fire dragon, he panicked and fled to the horizon. The terrifying temperature of the fire dragon¡¯s body had almost caused him to ignite on the spot. At the same time, he had lost the confidence to fight head-on with Vincent! However, Vincent did not give Hillock any chance to escape. The moment Hillock escaped, he stretched out his left hand and grabbed forcefully across the air. The Hand of God was a trump card that the Protoss had left behind for Vincent. In addition to his high status and the God¡¯s Punishment skill that needed to be recharged regularly, he also had the ability to grab targets that were in the air. However, the conditions for grabbing someone in the air were very harsh. The chosen target must be a cultivator below Vincent¡¯s level. However, through many fortuitous encounters, Vincent¡¯s own strength had long surpassed that of cultivators of the same level, and it was usually a one-hit kill. There was no need for him to use telekinesis at all. However, Hillock, who had fled before the battle started, had just helped Vincent re-learn this divine skill! Hillock, who had just stopped in mid-air, thought that he was safe. However, he suddenly felt a terrifying suction force, pulling him down toward the stage. ¡°No, no, no! I admit defeat and surrender. I¡¯m not your match! Quickly let me go!¡± Hillock finally realized that he was no match for Vincent. He instantly lost the demeanor of an expert from before and repeatedly begged Vincent for mercy in mid-air. However, Vincent was determined to kill him. No one could change his mind! Vincent used his right hand to draw a line. Flames once again ignited around the stage, obscuring everyone¡¯s vision. The other Phantoms could not see that Hillock had been burned into ashes by the fire dragon. They thought that Vincent had devoured him. ¡°Your Highness Kyle, save me¡­¡± Before he died, Hillock did not forget to shout for help to his master. However, Kyle, who was watching the battle from the high platform, did not react in the slightest. His eyes were even filled with disdain. If Hillock had not begged Vincent for mercy earlier, perhaps Kyle would have chosen to help his subordinate escape from Vincent¡¯s hands. However, Hillock had disregarded his image and begged Vincent for mercy. This aroused Kyle¡¯s disgust toward him, and he could not wait for him to die as soon as possible so that he would not embarrass him any longer! As the fireball above the stage entered Vincent¡¯s mouth once again, the Phantoms below the stage were all dumbfounded and looked at Vincent. The arena was dead silent. Vincent had previously devoured a level 50 Phantom earlier too. This kind of strength was not an existence that ordinary characters could challenge. It was only because Jerome was too servile in front of Kyle that everyone mistakenly thought that he was no match for Kyle. They assumed that Jerome¡¯s subordinates could not possibly be a match for Kyle¡¯s subordinates. Hillock, who had stopped everyone from entering the arena, just happened to use his life to prove the truth to everyone. A misunderstanding had led to the end of one¡¯s life. Fortunately, Hillock was the first to act as that idiot! Vincent crossed his arms in front of his chest and looked around the stage. He shouted in a deep voice, ¡°Who else wants to come up and face me?¡± There was still a deathly silence below the stage. Most of the contestants had not even reached level 50, so how would they dare to go up and challenge such a terrifying opponent? On the viewing platform, when Kyle saw this scene, his expression finally darkened. He said coldly to Jerome, ¡°Third brother, I didn¡¯t expect the subordinate you recruited to be so amazing. It seems that your taste in picking subordinates is far better than mine. No wonder father has always praised you for being the most like him. It seems that he has long regarded you as his successor!¡± When Jerome heard Kyle¡¯s malicious words, he was so scared that he almost lost control of himself on the spot. He quickly shouted to the arena, ¡°Justin! If you¡¯re really loyal to me, then pay attention to the limits of your attacks. Sometimes, dying for me is also a way for you to express your loyalty!¡± When Kyle heard this, the gloominess on his face finally eased by a lot, and the corners of his mouth could not help but curl up into a playful smile. When Jerome saw this, he felt slightly relieved. He quickly said, ¡°Big brother, don¡¯t worry. The two Phantoms I¡¯ve found are just gifts to you and your subordinates as nourishment to advance. They don¡¯t have the slightest bit of improper thoughts! In terms of inheriting the throne, no one in the world is more suitable than big brother. I hope big brother doesn¡¯t misunderstand me!¡± Kyle raised his chin slightly and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, third brother. Didn¡¯t I give you a chance to explain the misunderstanding? Next, it¡¯ll depend on the performance of these two subordinates of yours!¡± In the arena, Vincent, who had his back to Jerome, sneered disdainfully. He naturally knew that Jerome was hinting at him to die. He wanted Vincent to voluntarily sacrifice his own life to become someone else¡¯s nourishment so that Kyle would show mercy toward him. However, in Vincent¡¯s eyes, Jerome was just a chess piece to help him cause chaos in the Phantom Race. Why would he care about the order of a chess piece? Kyle, who was on the viewing platform, waved his hand downward, hinting at a few figures in the crowd. Suddenly, a rough voice said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so arrogant after killing that old trash, Hillock. I¡¯ll fight you!¡± A tall and sturdy figure rushed onto the stage and stood in front of Vincent. What surprised Vincent was that the Phantom in front of him did not have a human face. Instead, it was a strong Phantom who had the head of a tiger and the body of a human. It was a beast from the Beast Race. ¡°Look, isn¡¯t he the genius who rose to fame a few years ago, Prague?¡± ¡°It is said that he is already a level 55 creature. I didn¡¯t expect that he would become Prince Kyle¡¯s subordinate!¡± The Phantoms below the stage started to recognize the identity of the Phantom who had copied the appearance of the Beast Race. It instantly attracted the anticipation and cheers of the Phantoms. Since a level 50 creature was no match for Vincent, then Prague, a level 55 creature, should be able to successfully devour Vincent! Vincent looked coldly at Prague and revealed a cold smile. He suddenly disappeared from where he was standing. This time, it was Vincent¡¯s turn to attack without waiting for the referee¡¯s order! Prague had no confidence to beat Vincent. He only dared to go up against Vincent after receiving a hint from His Highness Kyle. He was ready to collect this rare nourishment. However, he did not expect His Highness Kyle to give the wrong order. Vincent did not surrender. In his panic, Prague did not take the lead to look for Vincent. Instead, he raised his head to look at Kyle on the high platform, eager to seek help. However, before Prague could even speak, he suddenly felt heat on the back of his neck. It turned out that Vincent had quietly appeared behind him and grabbed his neck. ¡°With your little battle experience, why would you come up and embarrass yourself? You¡¯re really courting death!¡± shouted Vincent coldly. Countless flames shot out from between his fingers, turning into countless fire snakes, completely engulfing Prague. Vincent then did the same trick again, igniting flames around the ring. He then sucked all the flames into his stomach, pretending to engulf Prague. After the flames subsided, Vincent happened to see Jerome on the ring with a pale face. He could not help but say loudly, ¡°Your Highness, please rest assured. Today, on this stage, I will fight to the death for Your Highness. I will not embarrass you!¡± Jerome could no longer care about his image at that moment. He cursed at Vincent in a crazed manner, ¡°What the f*ck? Hurry up and die!¡± However, the moment Jerome opened his mouth, Vincent turned around and looked below the stage as if he did not hear Jerome¡¯s roar. Vincent continued to ask the Phantoms below the stage in a deep voice, ¡°Anyone else who is not convinced, feel free to step forward and give it a try!¡± After hearing Vincent¡¯s arrogant and fearless voice, the Phantoms below the stage all had ugly expressions on their faces. They continued to remain silent. No one dared to continue challenging Vincent. When Kyle saw the scene from the viewing platform, he said to Jerome with a murderous aura, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect your subordinate to be so loyal. I still don¡¯t understand. Did he really not understand what you meant, or did you guys maintain a special tacit understanding?¡± Jerome naturally realized that Kyle had the intention to kill him, but he could not do anything at that moment because Vincent was no longer under his control. Jerome knew that he could not escape death so he decided to calm down. His expression became much calmer and he turned to look at Vincent. He said indifferently, ¡°Not only you, brother, but even I seem to have just met this guy! His origin, ability, and his goal, come to think of it, are really a little hard to figure out!¡± Kyle could not be bothered with Jerome¡¯s feelings at that moment. He stood up with an angry face and shouted to the crowd below, ¡°From now on, let¡¯s change the rules of the competition! Everyone, go up on stage! Whoever can devour this guy will get this half-finished universe-level equipment!¡± A small, exquisite box appeared in Kyle¡¯s hand. He raised it high in the air and showed it to everyone below. All the Phantoms¡¯ passion was ignited. If hundreds of Phantoms attacked Vincent together, they naturally had a high chance of victory, and one of them would become the lucky one to swallow Vincent! Plus, they would also receive a piece of half-finished universe-level equipment as a reward. This made all the Phantoms go crazy. ¡°Then what are you thinking about? Let¡¯s attack together!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s devour Justin and become the champion of the competition!¡± Hundreds of Phantoms shouted their slogans and rushed into the arena where Vincent was. Kurt, who had yet to meet his opponent, did not bother to hide his identity and rushed in front of Vincent. He was preparing to block the wave of enemies for Vincent. However, Vincent, who was in the middle of the disaster, did not panic at all. He only pressed on Kurt¡¯s shoulder with one hand and snapped his fingers with the other. Following that, a flame lit up on Vincent¡¯s back. He spread out his flaming wings from within the flame. He raised a huge curtain of fire and enveloped all the Phantoms around the ring. As the divine flame slowly sprinkled down, the area covered by the flame was completely isolated from the outside world. Not a single sound could be heard. ¡°Leave these small fries to me. Go and help me with a big matter!¡± said Vincent. Vincent pulled Kurt behind him and casually took out a metal disc. He then stuffed it into Kurt¡¯s hand. Kurt asked in a daze, ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°This is the disk that opens the teleportation array. Wait and act according to the situation. Find a hidden place and build a teleportation door! The Phantoms are about to fall into chaos. I believe that Gajero is about to break through the Black Hole¡¯s restrictions. It¡¯s time for us to prepare to leave!¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do it now!¡± said Kurt. He nodded and turned around to rush toward the fire curtain that Vincent had set up. Under the cover of the monstrous flames, he left the arena. Vincent then turned his gaze toward the other Phantoms. He flipped his hand and took out the Cup of Fate. He sneered and said, ¡°Do you think you¡¯re so great just because you have more men? I¡¯d like to see how many of you can survive. Die!¡± The Cup of Fate exploded with a black and purple light. It spread out like water waves, killing all the Phantoms below level 50 on the spot.. Chapter 549 - Won the Championship and Retreated Vincent took out the Cup of Fate. However, all the Phantoms did not know the effects of the Cup of Fate, so they continued to rush toward Vincent. When the dark purple light flashed, there were only a dozen Phantoms left around the ring. They stood on the spot with blank expressions. One of the Phantoms looked around in disbelief and asked with a blank expression, ¡°What happened just now? Where are the others?¡± The remaining Phantoms were unable to explain what had happened. Soon, a steady and rhythmic sound of footsteps was heard. Vincent held the Cup of Fate in his hands and walked to the edge of the arena with a calm expression. He looked at the remaining Phantoms and said softly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect for there to be so many Phantoms. Only a few of you are above level 50. You should be the confidants that Kyle is going to nurture for this year¡¯s academy competition, right? Oh, that¡¯s right! One of you should be Jerome¡¯s spy too. He¡¯s here to monitor my participation in the competition!¡± After hearing what Vincent said, the surviving Phantoms subconsciously looked at each other. The vast majority of them stood closely together, leaving behind a Phantom who was embarrassed. Vincent had already escaped from Jerome¡¯s control. Anyone with discerning eyes could tell. Therefore, the only one who could save the remaining Phantoms was the powerful Prince Kyle. Jerome¡¯s subordinate had originally wanted to blend in with the crowd and wait for Prince Kyle to save him. However, he did not expect Vincent to expose him. ¡°You, you have never thought of serving His Highness Jerome! Now, you deliberately killed His Highness Kyle¡¯s subordinate. Your intentions are truly unfathomable! As long as His Highness Kyle makes a move, everything will be revealed. You are the real culprit that caused the misunderstanding between the two princes!¡± The isolated Phantom could only point at Vincent and criticize him in a moment of desperation. Everything that he said was in line with the truth! Vincent smiled indifferently and said in a cold tone, ¡°You¡¯re right, basically all of you are right! But unfortunately, you have no chance to get out alive!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Vincent raised his hand and aimed at the bottom of the ring. The Phantoms retreated and got into a defensive stance. They were ready to defend against Vincent¡¯s attack. ¡°Spirit Binding!¡± said Vincent softly. However, nothing happened. All the Phantoms were still standing in the ring safe and sound, their eyes full of confusion. Someone soon noticed that the bodies that were lying on the ground suddenly floated up. They all raised their heads and looked at the high and mighty Vincent with pious expressions. Someone finally realized that there was a problem with Vincent¡¯s identity and asked loudly in a panic, ¡°What, what ability is this? According to the records, the human Vincent doesn¡¯t have such an ability. Who are you?¡± ¡°Who am I? Of course, I¡¯m Vincent himself!¡± shouted Vincent coldly. He then raised his hand to pull out the Return Journey of the Dead from his waist. Countless blade auras instantly erupted and killed the remaining Phantoms. From the first day Vincent participated in the competition, he had discovered that the Phantom Race had an extremely big weakness. Although their levels were much higher than the humans¡¯, they did not have any abilities of their own. They could only rely on replicating the talents and skills of the humans. Therefore, these level 50 Phantoms were only able to use the abilities of level 6 or level 7 humans. They were far from being able to display their full strength. However, Vincent had three X-Class skills, as well as the Art of Heaven¡¯s Will and endless killing intent. He had also grasped many god-level abilities. His battle prowess far surpassed that of other creatures of the same level. He could easily suppress these Phantoms whose strength were far weaker than his. Following that, Vincent once again used the Spirit Binding command and summoned the remaining Phantoms¡¯ souls. ¡°Spirit Binding!¡± shouted Vincent. All the spirits rushed into his body, leaving no traces behind. Vincent waved his hand in satisfaction. A fire snake appeared out of thin air, burning the Phantom corpses on the ground into ashes. At this point, Vincent knew that even if he continued to stay, it would arouse the suspicion of Kyle and Jerome. However, he still decided to take the risk. Although one of his main goals was to obtain the half-finished universe-level equipment in Kyle¡¯s hands, he was more focused on the souls of the Phantom Race. Vincent was not a greedy person. However, he was also a treasure hunter who would not let go of the opportunity to obtain treasures. The most valuable treasure of the Phantom Race was not the half-finished universe-level equipment, but the Phantom Race¡¯s natural replication authority and replication laws. Only by obtaining these two god-level abilities would Vincent¡¯s trip be worth it. Furthermore, Vincent had once killed the Phantoms that impersonated the god-slaying squad and controlled their souls. Back then, he had also checked the memories of the Phantoms, but he could not find any traces of the god-level abilities. This meant that the low-level Phantoms did not understand their own abilities. Therefore, the only ones who might know about the replication authority and replication laws were the higher-level Phantom experts. All the Phantoms who were above level 50 were Vincent¡¯s targets that day. He would not leave until he collected the souls of the Phantom experts. After dealing with the Phantoms¡¯ corpses, Vincent raised his hand and snapped his fingers, causing the curtain of fire that shrouded the arena to slowly recede. He stood alone on the arena. He raised his head and looked at the high viewing platform. Kyle stood in front of the viewing platform and looked at Vincent, who was unharmed. He could not help but widen his eyes. The exquisite box in his hand creaked as he clenched it. As the most powerful prince in the Phantom Race, Kyle liked the feeling of being in control the most. This was because it suited his high and mighty status. However, Vincent¡¯s current performance made him completely lose control of the situation. The strong doubts and unknowns made him feel deep fear and anger. Jerome¡¯s reaction was even more crazy. He kept shaking his head with a puzzled face and muttered, ¡°Impossible, this is impossible! This is absolutely impossible!¡± Vincent paid no attention to the neurotic behavior of the two brothers on the viewing platform. He said loudly, ¡°Your Highness Kyle, now that all the contestants have died, I should be the champion without any objections! I don¡¯t know if you can still fulfill your previous promise and give me the prize that belongs to the champion!¡± Kyle took a deep breath and said through gritted teeth, ¡°I have never gone back on my words! The gift that belongs to the champion will naturally be handed over to you. However, it will depend on whether you have the ability to take it!¡± Kyle then threw the exquisite brocade box in his hand down to Vincent. The brocade box was like a cannonball that left the launcher. It stirred up ripples in the air and shot straight at Vincent. As a level 70 Holy Phantom, no matter how weak the human that Kyle had replicated was, the power that he just showed was frightening. Even Vincent could not catch the brocade box easily. However, Vincent still did not panic. His gaze was fixed on Kyle and Jerome. When the brocade box flew in front of him, Vincent gently raised two fingers and whispered, ¡°Modify gravity!¡± The brocade box that was about to collide with Vincent suddenly stopped in mid-air. After a violent shake, it fell powerlessly into Vincent¡¯s palm without causing the slightest tremor. The modification authority allows one to modify any rule on any target. Vincent applied gravity on the brocade box that was shooting toward him, cancelling out the strong force without causing any damage. However, because of the multiple pressures, the brocade box shattered into powder the moment it touched Vincent¡¯s palm, leaving behind a black ring that looked like metal or natural ore. Vincent felt something cold in his hand and immediately looked down. He soon saw a string of words appearing before his eyes. Equipment Name: Rama Ring Equipment Origin: A relic of the Rama Race. It belonged to the last tyrant of the Rama Race. The ring was forged after collectively refining the entire race. It contained a tremendous amount of resentment and could continuously affect the hearts of the surrounding creatures, making them irritable and cold-blooded. Moreover, the scope of its influence would continuously expand over time until it affected an entire world! Only when the Rama ring left the current world would its influence gradually decline. Other than that, there would be no other way to restrain it! Vincent subconsciously sighed, ¡°It really is a divine artifact!¡± This ring had not yet completed its final forging. However, it had already possessed the power to affect an entire world. If it was forged into complete equipment, perhaps its level would continue to rise. However, the Rama Race had been completely exterminated, and was destined to be unable to provide new materials to improve the Rama Ring. Furthermore, Vincent would never do anything to harm a living creature for a piece of equipment. Moreover, this ring had other benefits for Vincent! ¡°Many thanks, Your Highness. Now that I¡¯ve obtained the reward I wanted, I won¡¯t disturb you two brothers. I¡¯ll leave first!¡± Vincent wore the Rama ring on his left index finger. He bade farewell to Kyle and was prepared to leave. However, Kyle¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent. He said coldly, ¡°Leave? Do you actually think you can leave now?¡± In Kyle¡¯s eyes, Vincent¡¯s various actions were all a threat to his status. He had to kill Vincent. However, Jerome, who had been trembling in his seat, suddenly rushed down from the viewing platform and shouted, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely get rid of this b*stard today and avenge you!¡± Kyle did not expect Jerome to make the first move, but he paid the most attention to his status. After thinking for a moment, he stopped and did not make a move. He wanted Jerome to work hard for him. Vincent looked at Jerome who was the first to charge at him. There was no fear at all in his eyes. Flames ignited in his hands, and he took the initiative to meet him. Jerome looked at the flames in Vincent¡¯s hands. He did not retreat at all. Instead, he melted his arms and wrapped them around Vincent¡¯s hands like a long snake. Vincent could not help but raise his eyebrows when he saw this. Jerome had replicated him so he should have the same abilities as him. However, Vincent did not possess the ability that Jerome was using. This meant that Jerome was using an ability that belonged to the royal family. Vincent soon felt a weak electric current instantly spreading throughout his entire body. It was as if a pair of eyes had seen through him from the inside out. Jerome¡¯s lips curled into a confident smile as he looked at Vincent. He asked, ¡°As expected, no wonder your performance is so different. I should have thought that you were not a Phantom! But Vincent himself, right?¡± At the same time, Jerome¡¯s appearance changed slightly. There was a sense of vicissitudes and aloofness, and the temperament on his body seemed to have matured a lot. He had replicated the current Vincent. Vincent looked at Jerome¡¯s current appearance and said indifferently, ¡°It seems that you are much smarter than Kyle. You were actually able to forcefully discover my identity, and even succeeded in replicating my current strength!¡± Jerome¡¯s long snake arms became normal once again. He pinched Vincent¡¯s burning wrists fiercely. He was completely unafraid of the burning flames. He said with a sinister smile, ¡°I have to thank you for letting me witness such powerful strength! I really can¡¯t imagine how much good luck the Human Race has, to be able to produce a member as powerful as you!¡± Vincent did not care that Jerome had obtained all his abilities. He only said indifferently, ¡°My ability is not something that can be easily obtained. Since you have already obtained it, you must be prepared to pay the price for it!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Vincent suddenly kicked Jerome¡¯s abdomen. Jerome, who lacked combat experience, was not able to activate his fire spiritualization in advance and was directly sent flying by Vincent¡¯s kick. After breaking free from Jerome¡¯s restraints, Vincent did not hesitate at all. He turned around and opened a space door, entering it in a flash. Jerome immediately spread his flaming wings on his back and steadied himself in the air. He looked at the space door that had disappeared with Vincent and snorted coldly, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just modification authority? Let¡¯s see where you can hide today!¡± After saying that, Jerome raised his hand and snapped his fingers. However, the space in front of him did not change at all. This made him feel very surprised. He could not help but snap his fingers four more times. ¡°Modify and open the door! Open the door for me quickly!¡± After several attempts, Jerome still could not open the space door that was connected to the parallel world. This made him suspect that he had not succeeded in replicating Vincent¡¯s abilities. However, he had indeed entered the fire spiritualization state, and his flaming wings were spread wide open. This proved that his replication of Vincent had indeed succeeded but he did not know why he was unable to open the space door. Kyle, who was on the high platform, suddenly said in a cold tone, ¡°Jerome, I did not expect your intelligence to far exceed my imagination!¡± Jerome turned to look at Kyle without the slightest hint of fear in his eyes. Previously, he did not have the courage to face the powerful Kyle, but as he had obtained Vincent¡¯s brand-new abilities, his confidence soared to an unprecedented level. His patience toward Kyle had finally run out. ¡°Big Brother. After enduring you for so long, I can finally tell you the truth. For so many years, I have always felt that you are not worthy to become the next Phantom emperor. You¡¯re not even worthy of becoming a member of the royal family. This is because I¡¯ve never seen a second person as stupid as you in my entire life!¡± Kyle did not expect that his younger brother, who had always been submissive in front of him, to insult him so arrogantly. He roared with murderous intent, ¡°Alright, today I¡¯ll tear you into pieces, grind your bones, and scatter your ashes. Let¡¯s see who¡¯s the real idiot between you and me!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Kyle jumped down from above. He hooked his slender, pale fingers and slapped directly toward Jerome. Jerome raised his hand and clenched it in front of him. An endless stream of flames condensed into a long blade in his palm. It carried endless battle intent and stopped Kyle¡¯s hands. ¡°Boom!¡± The aftershock from the exchange between the two brothers instantly destroyed the remaining houses in the entire city. However, neither of them was able to benefit from this exchange. Although Kyle¡¯s realm was higher, he had not replicated any high-level abilities. Although Jerome had most of Vincent¡¯s abilities, he could only make up for the gap between him and Kyle. Therefore, the two brothers could only spit out blood and fly away in different directions. At that moment, Vincent was quietly standing in the space tunnel. He was watching the battle between Jerome and Kyle through the transparent space barrier. ¡°The Flaming Sun Divine Body, the eight forms of Heaven¡¯s Will have all been replicated. However, he does not have the fire god avatar, nor does he have any signs of a divine personality. It seems that special abilities with uniqueness cannot be replicated!¡± Vincent carefully observed Jerome¡¯s every move, seriously analyzing the characteristics of the replication authority and the replication laws. He was playing with a small token in his hand. The space tunnel was originally created by all the members of the Lingluo Race. However, only the tunnel token could truly control the space tunnel. This was also the reason why Vincent dared to hide in the space tunnel in front of Jerome. The tunnel token was his backup plan. Since the Phantom Race could replicate anyone, then everyone had to be prepared to become a substitute. Vincent looked at the figure outside the tunnel that looked exactly like him, his face full of ridicule. As the battle between Kyle and Jerome entered a stalemate, a violent tremor suddenly came from the distant horizon, followed by a huge aura instantly attacking. It swept over the entire world almost instantly. ¡°B*stard, no matter where you hide today, I will completely wipe you and your race out of the Black Hole¡¯s myriad races!¡± Gajero¡¯s furious roar instantly spread throughout the entire Phantom World. Other than Vincent himself, who was hiding in the space tunnel and did not hear it, the entire Phantom Race looked up at the horizon as if they were facing a great enemy. Chapter 550 - Repairing the Soul and Watching the Fire From the Other Side Gajero¡¯s killing intent toward Vincent was unprecedentedly strong! Gajero had finally reversed the restrictions of the Phantom Race¡¯s Black Hole without any sleep or rest. However, he suddenly felt a powerful force coming from within the Black Hole. The force had injured him severely. Gajero was familiar with the unstoppable force and dazzling golden light. It belonged to the strongest race amongst the 10,000 races of the Black Hole. Gajero was lucky enough to survive the strong force. He finally realized the reason that he was unable to break through the restrictions many years ago. This was because the restrictions were imposed by the God Race. This meant that whoever that backed Vincent must have once made a deal with the Protoss! Gajero¡¯s lifelong goal was to become a Protoss, so he was very familiar with the habits of the Protoss. He knew that it was best not to provoke any races that were related to the Protoss. This was because it was very likely for the Protoss to be paying attention to whoever they made a deal with. If he attacked them rashly, he might anger the Protoss. However, at that moment, Gajero had offended the Protoss without being aware of it beforehand. Moreover, he was severely injured all over. His hatred for Vincent had made him completely lose his mind. He only wanted to kill the weak Vincent at all costs. Nevertheless, Vincent had escaped from his hands time and time again! Gaia¡¯s eyes were suffused with a purple glow as he looked into the depths of the world before him. He turned and said to Gajero, ¡°Chief, the physical characteristics of the race here are basically the same as that guy. I can confirm that this must be his hometown!¡± Gajero¡¯s face was filled with rage as he roared in a low voice, ¡°As long as we¡¯re in the right place, that b*stard will have no way to escape today! As long as he doesn¡¯t take the initiative to appear, we will completely annihilate this race!¡± Following that, he took a deep breath. He wanted to find Vincent¡¯s remnant aura. Suddenly, a coordinate appeared in Gajero¡¯s mind. He could sense Vincent¡¯s aura there. This meant that Vincent was either there or had stayed there for a long time! Gajero sighed excitedly and raised his hand to point in a direction, ¡°I found him!¡± Gaia did not hesitate. He immediately carried the weak Gajero on his back and rushed in the direction he pointed. As a black rainbow streaked across the sky, Gaia and Gajero¡¯s figures instantly appeared on the square where only Jerome and Kyle were left. Jerome had successfully replicated Vincent¡¯s current form. Regardless of whether it was his appearance or aura, they were all exactly the same as Vincent¡¯s. He was exactly the same as Vincent throughout. ¡°B*stard, I¡¯ve finally found you. Today, I¡¯m going to tear you into 10,000 pieces!¡± Gajero looked at Jerome below and mistook him for Vincent. He roared furiously with a murderous aura. As a prince of the Phantom Race, even though Jerome had been suppressed by his big brother since he was young, no one dared to speak to him like this. After seeing how rude Gajero was to him, he immediately said furiously, ¡°You actually dare to speak to me in such a manner. You¡¯re really courting death!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Jerome gave up on continuing the confrontation with Kyle. He turned around and rushed into the sky. He raised the flaming longsword in his hand high up and slashed directly at Gaia and Gajero. Gaia, who was supporting Gajero, had a hint of doubt in his eyes at that moment. This was because after he discovered that Vincent had escaped into this world, he had become much bolder. This was because, during the previous encounter and pursuit, Vincent had never taken the initiative to attack Gajero. Therefore, he was currently acting very strangely. However, Gaia did not think much about it. He just thought it was normal for someone¡¯s confidence to increase when he or she was in a place that they were most familiar with. Therefore, it was not surprising for Vincent to react this way. As for Gajero, who was severely injured, he had no time to think about it. His eyes were only focused on Vincent, who had taken the initiative to come forward! ¡°You came at the right time. Watch how I turn you into ashes!¡± Gajero let out a furious roar and took a deep breath. His injuries began to recover rapidly, and his condition and strength returned to their peak in an instant. Given the continuous regeneration ability of the demons, Gajero could have healed his injuries a long time ago. However, he still chose to let Gaia carry him. It was to show his weakness and lure the opponent to attack him. This way, he could save the time to capture him. Unfortunately, it was Jerome who fell for it and not Vincent himself. Gajero, who had recovered to his peak condition, raised a finger and pointed at Jerome who was charging toward him. Vincent, who had been in the space tunnel, immediately retracted his gaze. ¡°There¡¯s no suspense. Jerome won¡¯t be able to escape from Gajero. Right now, I have to start handling my own matters!¡± sighed Vincent softly. He then snapped his fingers and summoned all the Phantoms¡¯ souls in his body. Vincent looked at the group of dull souls and gave his first order, ¡°Those with cultivation levels above level 50, please take a step forward!¡± More than ten souls appeared. They stood in a row, waiting for Vincent¡¯s next order. Vincent asked softly, ¡°How much do you know about the Phantom Race¡¯s god-level abilities?¡± All of the Phantoms did not move. They continued to stand there like wooden blocks. Vincent then asked another question, ¡°Then, which one of you knows about the origin of the Phantom Race¡¯s innate ability?¡± There was still no answer. Vincent could not help but feel a little disappointed when he saw this. He then took the initiative to probe every Phantom¡¯s memory, but he still could not find anything. Vincent could not help but sigh, ¡°It seems that even the Phantoms who are at level 50, still don¡¯t know about the replication laws and the replication authority. If I want to continue searching for the secrets of these two god-level abilities, I can only look for a more powerful Phantom, or directly look for a member of the Phantom Race¡¯s royal family!¡± He then turned his gaze to look outside the space barrier again. This was because there were currently two more powerful Phantoms standing outside, and they were all members of the royal family! Only by capturing them or obtaining their souls would it be possible for Vincent to find clues about god-level abilities. However, as long as Vincent opened the space door, all the hard work he had put in would be for naught! Back in the competition arena earlier, Vincent noticed that Jerome had started to doubt his identity, which was why he had intentionally displayed the modification authority in front of him. He had lured Jerome, who was extremely ambitious, to take the initiative to replicate his own abilities. Vincent¡¯s purpose for doing all of this was to make sure Jerome took his place to fight against Gajero, thus buying time for Kurt, to set up the teleportation door. As things had come to this stage, Vincent decided not to ruin his plan. He decided to wait for the battle to develop further. Although Jerome had bravely rushed in front of Gajero, Gajero immediately shot out a ray of destruction from his fingertips, completely wiping out Jerome, leaving no traces behind. Vincent could not help but sigh with some worry, ¡°Given Gajero¡¯s law of destruction attack and destruction authority, can Jerome¡¯s soul still remain?¡± Vincent was unable to confirm whether Jerome still had a soul, but he could only assume the worst. He could only place his hopes on Kyle who he hoped would be able to escape from Gajero¡¯s hands, or at least die with dignity and leave his soul behind. However, Kyle¡¯s current performance made Vincent feel very disappointed. After seeing Jerome being killed by Gajero, Kyle walked forward excitedly. He did not seem to understand the seriousness of the matter. Kyle said to Gajero and Gaia with confidence, ¡°Which city-state is the two of you from? Who did you copy? It must be a very powerful race, right? Do you want to consider working for me? In the future, I will give you endless glory and wealth!¡± He still believed that Gaia and Gajero were both Phantoms, but that they had copied a more powerful race. Gajero frowned slightly and subconsciously looked at Gaia. As the leader of the Demon Race, this was the first time Gajero had heard someone wanting to give him glory and wealth. He did not know whether to laugh or attack him directly. Gaia took the initiative to remind Gajero, ¡°Chief, we do not have any records of this world and this race. If we can obtain detailed information from this fool, it would not be a wasted trip!¡± Gajero nodded and immediately accepted Gaia¡¯s suggestion. He turned to Kyle and asked straightforwardly, ¡°Your name?¡± Kyle answered very arrogantly, ¡°I am Kyle, the current first prince, the future king of this world!¡± ¡°You¡¯re¡­¡± Gajero was about to ask what race Kyle was from, but Gaia stopped him in time. Gaia advised earnestly, ¡°Chief, he thinks that the two of us are of the same race. That¡¯s why he¡¯s so stupid to cooperate with us. If you directly ask him about his race, won¡¯t our identities be exposed? When that time comes, it¡¯ll be troublesome for us to gather intelligence!¡± Gajero took a deep breath. In his mind, he kept trying to come up with excuses to find out about the other party¡¯s race. After careful consideration, Gajero finally broke away from Gaia¡¯s restraint and asked Kyle, ¡°Since you are the first prince, then I want to see your greatness. You only need to answer a few questions. I want to judge whether you are worth following!¡± Kyle realized that these two experts who could instantly kill Jerome seemed interested in his offer. His mood instantly became much better. He nodded indifferently and said, ¡°Sure!¡± Gajero asked with confidence, ¡°May I ask, what race do you want to conquer the most now?¡± He believed that as long as it was a member of the royal family who coveted the throne, they would naturally want to rule their own world. They would then know what race Kyle was from based on his answer. Kyle thought for a moment and replied, ¡°Human!¡± The Human Race had rich resources and vast lands. They were always the target of the Phantoms. Kyle¡¯s ambition was not only to become the sovereign of the Phantom Race but also to become the greatest sovereign in the history of the Phantom Race. To be able to conquer the Human Race was a unique achievement! Gajero soon learned the truth from the wrong channel, and he firmly believed it. Moreover, in his heart, he had set the Human Race as the target that must be completely wiped out. Vincent, who was hiding in the space tunnel, saw that Gajero and Kyle were still unwilling to make a move. He shook his head in disappointment. Vincent sighed resolutely, ¡°Forget it. I must strengthen my own combat power!¡± He then looked at the Rama ring on his left index finger. His initial purpose in participating in the competition was to fuse all kinds of high-level equipment into a piece of lighter and more powerful equipment. Vincent naturally did not want to wait any longer. Following that, Vincent took out the space token and the Cup of Fate. He then retrieved the Cosmic Threads from deep in the tunnel. These were the most useful and inconvenient pieces of equipment in Vincent¡¯s hands! Vincent held the tunnel token shouted, ¡°Fuse!¡± After seeing that the first piece of equipment had been successfully fused, Vincent then picked up the Cup of Fate and did the same thing to fuse the rest of the equipment. The power of the Cosmic Thread was very powerful, but its size was really inconvenient. Therefore, Vincent decided to change its appearance. Although the Cup of Fate was small, it was related to the dark magic of the demons. In order not to cause unnecessary trouble, he had to modify it slightly. Soon, Vincent looked at the ring in his hand, and the attributes of the equipment appeared in his eyes. Equipment name: Evil Fate Level: Universe-Level equipment Special Ability 1: Devour. Able to devour all psionic energy and convert it into the purest psionic power. Special Ability 2: Soul Peeling. Peel the target¡¯s soul. The prerequisite is that the target¡¯s level must be lower than the user¡¯s level. Special Ability 3: Black Hole Energy Conversion. Able to convert psionic energy into Black Hole energy, but unable to be reversed. Special Ability 4: Order the Demon Race. Can issue orders to all low-level demons. All low-level demons are not allowed to resist! Special Ability 5: Alchemy Furnace. Can fuse any Demon Race with the Cup of Fate and increase the attributes of the Cup of Fate. The target¡¯s level cannot be higher than the user¡¯s, or it will be ineffective! Special Ability 6: Demon King¡¯s Ravings. Can cast the ravings of the former High Priest Augustus on any target (including demons) before his death, inflicting mental damage and defilement on them. Continuous consumption of the user¡¯s psionic power during the usage period. Special Ability 7: God¡¯s Affinity. The Cup of Fate is enhanced by the Protoss. It can increase the affinity of all Protoss toward the user. This ability has been inherited by the Evil Fate. Special Ability 8: Space Key. This equipment is the only way to open the parallel space door. It can freely change the space tunnel. Special ability 9: Cosmic Threads. Can control the mind of any target through the thread. However, the stronger the target is, the lower the success rate and the more time it would take to control the target. Passive skills: The blessing of the evil god can continuously affect the minds of the surrounding creatures, making them irritable and cold-blooded. The user¡¯s scope of influence will continue to expand over time until it covers an entire world. Only when the Rama Ring leaves the current world will the effect gradually decline. Otherwise, there is no way to restrain it! Vincent looked at the new four-in-one equipment. Not only was he very satisfied, but he could not help but raise his hand in front of his eyes. He carefully observed the ring that had transformed into purple-gold in color. It had also had complex dragon patterns carved onto it. Vincent sighed with great satisfaction, ¡°This is a piece of god-level equipment!¡± Vincent turned to look outside of the space barrier again and found that Kyle and Gajero were still chatting. He immediately withdrew his gaze helplessly and looked at the Phantom Race¡¯s souls in front of him. ¡°I thought that you two would be useful but I didn¡¯t expect the both of you to be of no use at all. Take them all!¡± said Vincent with a look of disdain. He was prepared to devour all the souls into his body and never summon them again. Suddenly, an illusory arm stretched out from Vincent¡¯s body. Its five fingers were like hooks, instantly devouring one of the Phantom¡¯s souls in front of him. The moment the Phantom¡¯s soul came into contact with the arm, the Phantom¡¯s soul dissipated and turned into specks of starlight as it fused into the arm. A familiar voice was soon heard. ¡°Leave these souls to me! I discovered that when I am in my soul state, the blood law allows me to directly absorb other souls and repair my injuries. This is much more convenient than me falling into a deep sleep!¡± When Vincent heard this, he smiled happily. This was because it was his old partner, former leader of the Blood Race, Justin! Vincent placed his hands on his hips and sighed softly, ¡°You¡¯re finally awake. I didn¡¯t think that the blood law could be used in this way. Then these souls will all be yours!¡± Justin did not hesitate at all. He stretched out his other arm and began to absorb all the Phantoms¡¯ souls. The souls disappeared one after another. Vincent suddenly felt that there was a powerful force gradually recovering in his body! Justin was a soul captured by Vincent using spirit binding, but because the difference in strength between the two of them was too great, he could not control him completely. However, after Justin absorbed so many souls under Vincent¡¯s control, he finally established a connection with Vincent, completing the final bond between the soul and the controller. ¡°You finally belong to me completely!¡± Vincent whistled and teased with a smile on his face. Justin replied, ¡°Don¡¯t be happy too early. The difference in strength between us is still there. I also know your thoughts now. This means that our relationship is still symbiotic!¡± Chapter 551 - Soul Completion, Carefully Observing Vincent did not care about Justin¡¯s reminder. After experiencing so many things together, the two of them had accumulated enough trust and had a tacit understanding between them. Vincent quickly urged, ¡°Now that you¡¯ve absorbed so many souls, have you recovered? Gajero is right outside. If you can move, quickly come out and help!¡± Justin said lazily, ¡°Not yet! The injuries that Gajero had inflicted on me are extremely difficult to heal using the blood law alone. Only when I fall into a deep sleep can my injuries stop and not continue to spread throughout my body. The souls that I had absorbed using the blood law just now can only sustain my injuries for a short period of time. If you want me to be available for a longer period of time, you¡¯ll need more souls!¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°This is the world of the Phantom Race. I can collect a large number of souls for you at any time. However, before that, I still have some souls to give you!¡± Vincent then raised his hand and waved it. All the souls stored in his body were summoned. Among them were the souls of the Undead Race that Vincent had previously killed, as well as the souls of all the monsters that he had collected in the Black Hole World. Due to their low strengths, they were no longer of any use to Vincent. Hence, they were forgotten by him. Since they were currently able to help Justin recover from his injuries, it could be said that they had achieved their final value. Justin did not emerge from Vincent¡¯s body immediately. He carefully poked his head out and saw the souls that filled the space tunnel. Justin patted his chest and said to Vincent with confidence, ¡°Good boy, I really did not expect you to have so many souls. I should be able to temporarily suppress the injuries in my body after I finish devouring all these souls. You just need to tell me what we should do. As long as I am here, I will solve all your problems!¡± Vincent nodded and pointed at the souls in front of him, gesturing for Justin to deal with them as he pleased. He then said, ¡°These souls were all the culprits who had invaded the various worlds when they were alive and killed many living beings. Any method of death is not unjust to them. You can deal with them as you wish from now on. Once you¡¯ve recovered, I¡¯ll leave Gajero who is outside to you!¡± Upon hearing this, Justin could not help but cough. He said with a troubled expression, ¡°If I deal with Gajero, wouldn¡¯t I be sending myself to my death? Not to mention me absorbing these souls, even if I was at my peak condition, I wouldn¡¯t be able to match up to Gajero at all! If you insist on me doing this, I¡¯d rather not have these souls!¡± Vincent smiled slightly. He pointed at the space barrier and said, ¡°Under normal circumstances, I would naturally not let you deal with Gajero, but the current Gajero is heavily injured. I believe that you still have room to maneuver in front of him! Moreover, you don¡¯t need to confront him head-on. You just need to gain his attention and distract him. At that time, you can use your connection with me to return to my body in an instant. You definitely won¡¯t be harmed by Gajero again!¡± Justin looked at the space barrier with doubt. Gajero was still talking to Kyle. Although his face was full of impatience, he still seemed to be speaking to Kyle patiently. It seemed like there was something making him unwilling to move. Justin understood this murderer who had personally destroyed the Vampire Race. This insufferably arrogant Demon King, would not be patient with anyone or anything. Even if he wanted to ask for some important information, he would also use extreme methods to extort a confession. Many vampire experts had died in Gajero¡¯s hands just like that. At that moment, Gajero was chatting leisurely with the others. This meant that he was unable to make a move or was temporarily unable to make a move at all. Justin asked Vincent curiously, ¡°Gajero¡¯s actions are indeed a little strange. However, how can you tell that he has been seriously injured?¡± Vincent raised his chin slightly and said softly, ¡°Look at his hands. He is always unconsciously touching his chest and abdomen. His slightly furrowed brow shows that he is enduring intense pain. It seems that the injuries on his body cannot even be healed even with the special recovery abilities of the demons! Plus, remember the restrictions on the Black Hole outside. They were personally set up by the Protoss. Even if Gajero could forcefully break through, he would also suffer a great degree of backlash. He would not be able to recover in a short period of time! Don¡¯t you think that now is the best time for you to take action?¡± Justin listened to Vincent¡¯s analysis and could not help but nod repeatedly. At the same time, the confidence in his heart began to ignite. A heroic aura instantly emerged into his heart. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll do as you say, but you¡¯ll have to wait for me first!¡± After Justin agreed to Vincent¡¯s suggestion, he immediately turned around to face the army of souls. With a violent wave of his hand, a wave of blood-red energy instantly spread out, disintegrating all the souls. He had turned them into specks of crystal dust and fused it with his body. As his soul was in the process of healing, Justin¡¯s body started to become visible again. He was no longer as transparent. However, there was a severe and shocking wound on his chest, proving that his injury was still there. After seeing Justin¡¯s soul state, Vincent said, ¡°Now is not the time for you to make your appearance. Just enjoy the show outside of the space barrier first! I will also summon an audience!¡± Vincent then raised his left hand and pointed at the void in the space tunnel. Numerous layers of the translucent space barriers slowly opened, allowing a circular platform to slowly enter. It was the demon princess, Alexia, who was standing on the platform! After experiencing a long and depressing period of imprisonment, Alexia only had anger toward Vincent. She could not help but curse loudly, ¡°B*stard! Do you know how long you¡¯ve been controlling me? Only now did you let me out for some fresh air¡­ Wait, isn¡¯t that my father?¡± Just as Alexia was about to fight Vincent to the death, she suddenly noticed Gajero¡¯s figure. She quickly lay down in front of the space barrier and cried out in excitement, naively hoping that Gajero would hear her cry for help and help her get out of the current predicament. Vincent stepped forward and grabbed Alexia. His tone was solemn as he said, ¡°Listen! I don¡¯t know what Gajero saw in you that made him choose to come and save you personally. Before you figure out the reason, don¡¯t even think about leaving my control! As long as you try, the only price will be death!¡± Alexia turned to look at Vincent, tears welling up in her eyes. She begged with a plaintive tone, ¡°Can you not lock me up with the 26th Corps? Those demon soldiers only know how to sit cross-legged in the space like pieces of wood. They are no different from a dead person. If you lock me up there again, I will kill myself!¡± Vincent did not want to get into it with Alexia, so he threw her aside and said, ¡°The space tunnel is very long. Next time, I will teleport you far away from the 26th Corps. Is that what you want?¡± Alexia took a deep breath and looked at Gajero¡¯s figure with anticipation. She asked with a complicated expression, ¡°Since you took the initiative to let me out, then tell me, what do you want me to do?¡± Vincent smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were so smart. I just want to ask you, what kind of requirements does Gajero usually have for you? Especially in terms of training!¡± Alexia was silent for a long time because she had never really compromised with Vincent. At that moment, hope was right in front of her. Alexia had lost the courage to stand up for herself. She only wanted to cooperate with Vincent¡¯s inquiry as much as possible and preserve her strength whilst waiting for her father¡¯s rescue. ¡°Father¡¯s requirements for me are extremely strict! That¡¯s because he is grooming me as a successor. He is hoping that I will not be a disgrace since I am the last remaining Immortal. Thus, in all the tests that the demons need to undergo, he requires me to always come first! With my father¡¯s full guidance, I was able to stand out among the many princes and princesses of the Demon Race and successfully take control of the 24th Corps. I became the first daughter under father¡¯s command to serve him!¡± Vincent could not help but frown more and more after listening to Alexia¡¯s explanation. Justin, who was at the side, could not help but quietly ask Vincent, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Vincent shook his head and said with a puzzled face, ¡°From what she said so far, there is no problem at all, but this is too strange! You must know that Gajero is a cold-blooded demon who only loves himself and doesn¡¯t love anything else. How could he be so concerned about Alexia? This doesn¡¯t make sense at all. But if you want to know the secret, I¡¯m afraid you can only go down to meet Gajero personally!¡± After hearing that, Justin once again sized up Gajero¡¯s figure, he said somewhat impatiently, ¡°How much longer do we have to wait? Let me go! We might be able to find some clues about the Immortals from Gajero!¡± Vincent nodded. He then raised his hand and snapped his fingers. A crack immediately appeared in front of Justin. Although the size was exactly the same as the space door, it was in a closed state. The outside world was unable to detect the existence of the sealed space door. In the Phantom World, Gajero was patiently conversing with Kyle. He had used multiple ways to confirm Kyle¡¯s true racial identity. However, Kyle¡¯s answers always seem to be related to the Human Race. Finally, Gajero stopped speaking. He looked at Kyle in front of him and said with a hideous smile, ¡°Enough! You and your Human Race can die!¡± Kyle smiled angrily and questioned Gajero, ¡°What do you mean?¡± He still did not seem to realize the seriousness of the matter. Gajero shot out another destructive ray without any explanation. It brushed past half of Kyle¡¯s cheek and caused his head to disintegrate in the air as if it had never appeared. Gajero looked at Kyle, who had died in fear, and sighed angrily, ¡°B*stard, I¡¯ve wanted to seal your mouth for a long time!¡± Chapter 552 - Enmity Arose Again, Taking Advantage of the Situation After killing Jerome and Kyle with his own hands, Gajero finally calmed down. The injuries on his body slowly began to heal. Gaia carefully supported Gajero as he asked with a worried expression, ¡°Chief, although we¡¯ve killed the target, we still haven¡¯t found Princess Alexia¡¯s whereabouts. What should we do next?¡± Gajero took a deep breath and he slowly sighed, ¡°That guy has too many tricks up his sleeves. However, if we think about it carefully, the ability that he uses to hide others can only be achieved by modification authority! Now that we¡¯ve killed him, we only need to find the creatures of the Lingluo Race to open the space door and we¡¯ll be able to save Alexia!¡± Gaia nodded and asked, ¡°Your wounds haven¡¯t fully recovered. Should we leave this place first?¡± Gajero¡¯s eyes were bloodthirsty as he looked at the vast world in front of him. He said in a low voice, ¡°We¡¯re not going anywhere. We¡¯re staying to kill every single creature here! Since we¡¯ve broken the God Race¡¯s restrictions to enter this world, we can¡¯t return empty-handed. We must conquer this place!¡± Gaia revealed an excited expression when he heard this. As Gajero¡¯s right-hand man, he had long regarded war and invasion as pleasure. He said, ¡°Chief, please rest assured. The creatures in this world are not strong. You can recuperate here peacefully. I can flatten the entire world by myself!¡± Gajero shook his head and said in a deep voice, ¡°Now is not the time to heal. This world is being watched by the Protoss. Our sudden appearance may also arouse the curiosity of the Protoss. In order to avoid encountering the Protoss, we must act with all our strength and end the battle quickly. We must immediately cleanse this world and then evacuate as soon as possible!¡± Gaia lowered his head and acknowledged, ¡°Yes, your subordinate understands!¡± He then turned to face the entire world and took a deep breath. Immediately after that, psionic power began to surge from heaven and earth, fusing with Gaia¡¯s chest. After forcefully devouring a large amount of psionic power, Gaia¡¯s body began to grow larger and larger. He became a towering giant in an instant. The armor on his body also became brighter. It looked like a blade emitting cold light. It hung above the heads of all the Phantoms. Gaia roared angrily, ¡°The 1st Corps under the command of the Demon King, has come to destroy!¡± He crossed his hands in front of his chest and swung forward, causing a black-purple blade of light to appear. The giant cross-shaped blade of light was like an unstoppable divine punishment, tearing apart the sky, the earth, and all the mountains along the way. It flew straight toward the other end of the Phantom World. The Phantom World, which originally had blue sky, and water, green earth, and mountains, instantly showed signs of collapsing. However, at that moment, Gajero suddenly said, ¡°Wait, there¡¯s something wrong!¡± Gaia immediately stopped when he heard that and turned to look at the land in the distance. On the land that was on the verge of shattering, black clouds suddenly rose into the sky. The black clouds were flying rapidly toward them. When Gajero saw the black shadows that were flying toward them, he instantly realized that those shadows were not simply just figures. Instead, they were huge cities floating in the sky. He also saw countless figures on the city walls. Gaia took two steps back and asked Gajero in surprise, ¡°Chief, what¡¯s going on? These flying cities don¡¯t seem to have any power to support them. How are they able to do this?¡± Gajero narrowed his eyes and sighed in confusion, ¡°Strange, these cities seem to be alive!¡± Gaia immediately targeted the flying cities in the sky. ¡°Whether they are alive or not, everything in this world will be completely destroyed today!¡± Gaia roared and punched the sky twice. Two dark purple pillars of light shot into the sky one after the other, accurately striking the two cities at the front. The cities that were struck instantly exploded in the sky, turning all the Phantoms in the city into brilliant fireworks. Suddenly, an extremely majestic and furious voice was heard from the horizon, ¡°Who dares to destroy my world?¡± Gaia was red-eyed from the killing. He did not care about who had appeared. He subconsciously punched in the direction of the voice. An even more powerful black-purple light pillar shot out in an instant, directly tearing apart the space along the way. It charged toward the horizon in a crushing manner. However, Gaia was unable to pierce through the skies with his attack. This was because an ordinary figure had floated over. He raised a hand and easily blocked the black-purple pillar of light in the sky. Following that, the figure quickly flew toward the ground and stood in a defensive stance. He knew that Gaia¡¯s attack had been completely dispelled. After seeing that the other party still had the intention to block his attack, Gaia subconsciously threw a punch toward him. As he was a powerful demon with the strength of a level 80 creature, Gaia was very confident in his attacks. He believed that in this world where the creatures¡¯ combat power was very low, he was an invincible existence, and no one could block his fist. Nevertheless, when Gaia saw the appearance of that figure, he could not help but widen his eyes in shock. That was because he realized that it was actually Gajero himself who had fallen from the sky! However, compared to the current Gajero, this figure who had suddenly rushed over appeared more immature and arrogant at the same time. He had the same appearance as Gajero from hundreds of years ago. Under normal circumstances, Gaia would not dare to rashly attack him as he looked like Gajero. However, Gaia had already swung his fist, and there was no longer any possibility of him stopping his attack. When the figure that looked exactly like Gajero landed on the ground, he only gently raised two fingers and lightly tapped his fist. ¡°Boom!¡± A violent explosion was heard, and Gaia¡¯s entire arm was instantly blown to smithereens. His body was also continuously pushed back by the aftershock of the explosion. Gajero, who had not fully recovered from his injuries, immediately flew into the air. He raised his hand and placed it on Gaia¡¯s shoulder to stop him from retreating. At the same time, he looked at the figure who looked exactly like him. When the creature saw Gajero, he instantly recognized him. He gritted his teeth and shouted in a low and angry voice, ¡°It¡¯s actually you!¡± Gajero was shocked. He was filled with confusion and regret. Gajero sighed in realization, ¡°This is not the Human World at all. Even I was deceived by him!¡± Gaia covered the wound on his broken arm and asked, ¡°Chief, what do you mean?¡± Gajero took a deep breath and suddenly revealed a cold smile. He said, ¡°When we were about to conquer this Black Hole region, we went to an extremely strange world. Every living being in that world had the ability to copy the abilities of others. The most powerful emperor among them had copied my ability and led his clansmen to use his sea of creatures to force me away! I didn¡¯t expect that after so many years, there would still be a day when everyone would reunite!¡± Gaia could not help but ask with a shocked expression, ¡°What? You¡¯ve been to this world before? How were we able to break through the restriction on the Black Hole previously?¡± Gajero looked at the face that was exactly the same as his and said in a deep voice, ¡°The world that we haven¡¯t been to should be the real Human World, and this should be the world of the Phantoms! However, didn¡¯t this Black Hole here have the same restrictions as the Human World? We mistakenly thought that we were in the Human World!¡± Gaia¡¯s mind was in a mess. He could not even remember why he and Gajero had come in here and when they had mistakenly regarded this place as the Human World. The Phantom who had just arrived heard Gajero¡¯s logical analysis and said coldly, ¡°Gajero, you shouldn¡¯t have come back here. I could have let you escape in a sorry state before, but not anymore!¡± Gajero squinted his eyes. His experience in the Phantom World made his existing wounds hurt once again. Although his current strength was much stronger than his, the injuries he suffered due to the Protoss¡¯s restrictions made him much weaker. The Phantom suddenly said, ¡°Gajero, take your men and get out of the Phantom World. I promise you in the name of the Phantom Emperor that I won¡¯t make things difficult for you! However, if you still insist on being stubborn, then don¡¯t blame me for settling the score with you. Also, you have to pay with your life for the two sons that I just lost to you!¡± Despite the warnings of the Phantom, Gajero and Gaia could not care less. They even showed disdainful expressions on their faces. The Demon Race had launched countless wars and had encountered countless dangerous situations that almost caused them to die. Some of them were even more dangerous than the current situation. The demon soldiers who followed Gajero step by step had all survived. Therefore, when they were faced with the threat by the Phantom Race, not only were Gajero and Gaia not afraid, they even felt inexplicably excited. Gajero lowered his hands slowly and said in a deep voice, ¡°Lazarus, it was only because I didn¡¯t understand the abilities of the Phantom Race that you had the chance to take advantage of me! Now that I know the abilities of the Phantom Race that has the ability to replicate authority and laws, do you think you can still defeat me?¡± For the first time, a serious expression appeared in Lazarus¡¯s eyes. He looked at Gajero and said with a murderous aura, ¡°Since you already know the secrets of the Phantom Race, I will kill you today no matter what!¡± After saying that, Lazarus raised his hand and pointed at Gajero. A light ball filled with a destructive aura began to condense between his fingers. However, Gajero did not give in. He raised his hand and pointed at Lazarus. He began to prepare the destructive light pillar once again. ¡°Boom!¡± The two destructive light rays collided, causing countless rays of light to scatter in all directions. They directly shattered the surrounding space into pieces. When the floating cities saw this, they could only hover in the air, not daring to get close to the ground. This was because the battle was no longer something that they could participate in! Meanwhile, in the space tunnel, Vincent and Justin were witnessing this top-notch collision. Vincent looked at Gajero and could not help but sigh softly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Gajero¡¯s ability to be so monstrous. Despite the Phantom Emperor¡¯s strength, Gajero can still stand shoulder to shoulder with him. If this battle continues, it won¡¯t be long before the entire Phantom Race is destroyed. The battle between these two is enough to destroy any world!¡± Justin, on the other hand, nodded solemnly and said, ¡°Although that¡¯s true, an attack of this level is not unavoidable. Right now, Gajero¡¯s injuries have yet to recover, and his sidekick¡¯s arm has been crippled by the Phantom using the laws of destruction. He won¡¯t be able to heal his wounds in a short period of time. This is already the best opportunity for us to strike!¡± Vincent sighed slowly and meaningfully. Although he felt that this plan was still too risky, he had to make an attempt with Justin because he needed to return to the Phantom World to find Kurt¡¯s whereabouts. Otherwise, his next plan would not be able to proceed! Alexia, who had been standing by the side, suddenly said, ¡°No matter what you are thinking, I advise you not to leave this place for the time being, and not to interfere in father¡¯s battle. Otherwise, you will suffer unbearable consequences!¡± Vincent replied disapprovingly, ¡°Are you still thinking about Gajero at this time? Now is the time when he is at his weakest. We will definitely not let go of this good opportunity!¡± After seeing that Vincent had made up his mind, Alexia could not help but sneer and say, ¡°I am just afraid that if you die, I will be locked in here forever! If you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you, just go and die!¡± Vincent no longer paid attention to Alexia. He turned to Justin and instructed, ¡°Later, we¡¯ll act at the same time. Pay attention to maintaining the distance between us and Gajero. If we find ourselves in a dangerous situation, immediately retreat. I¡¯ll cooperate with you from a relatively safe place. At the same time, it¡¯ll be convenient for you to leave Gajero¡¯s attack range at the first opportunity!¡± Justin clenched his nearly solid fists and said confidently, ¡°Ever since I died, I have never recovered to be as strong as I am now. Don¡¯t worry about me later. Do what you have to do. I can handle it!¡± Vincent nodded and then looked at Alexia with a hint of hesitation in his eyes. Alexia quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t send me back. I am now controlled by the Cosmic Threads. I will definitely not run around!¡± Vincent retracted his gaze and ignored Alexia. He raised his hand and snapped his fingers, opening a space door in front of Justin. After opening the space door, the chaotic storm from outside immediately rushed into the space tunnel, causing the three of them who were in the tunnel to tremble. However, before Justin could make a move, Alexia, who had previously promised Vincent repeatedly that she would stay put, took the lead to rush out of the space tunnel. Vincent, who had been baptized by the storm had expected Alexia to react that way. He raised his left hand and aimed at the moving Alexia. He shouted, ¡°Space confinement!¡± The space around Alexia suddenly compressed. The space barrier stuck close to her body and trapped her on the spot. She was unable to move. She could only watch as the space door that was only a step away from her slowly closed. Vincent walked in front of Alexia with a disapproving look on his face and said softly, ¡°A stubborn person like you who would rather die than fight back. You even lied and said that you will cooperate and stay here. If you practice this kind of acting for a few more years, maybe then, you might be able to deceive me!¡± Alexia¡¯s face was livid with anger. However, she also knew that no matter what she said, Vincent would no longer believe her. Fortunately, she did not say anything and avoided Vincent¡¯s gaze. Vincent turned to look at Justin, motioning for him to hurry up. Justin immediately moved and rushed out of the space tunnel. Countless bloody lights surged around him as he rushed straight toward Gajero. Vincent followed closely behind Justin and left the space tunnel. At the same time that the two of them left, the space door immediately closed, leaving Alexia alone in the space tunnel. ¡°Vincent, you b*stard! I curse you to die a horrible death. My father will definitely tear you into pieces and burn your bones into ashes!¡± At that moment, the confrontation between Gajero and Lazarus was still evenly matched. However, when Justin suddenly entered the battlefield, it instantly affected the balance of the battle. ¡°Be careful, Chief!¡± Gaia was the first to notice Justin¡¯s appearance and quickly moved to shield Gajero. He wanted to block Justin¡¯s attack using his own strength. However, Gaia had long lost an arm under Lazarus¡¯s destructive attack. Moreover, he was still unable to recover. The aura of the Demon World continued to surge out from his broken arm, greatly weakening his strength. Justin, on the other hand, had completely suppressed his injuries. Moreover, with the help of the souls provided by Vincent, his strength had increased a lot. Under this situation, Gaia was completely unable to stop Justin, who only had the strength of a level 75 creature! Justin roared loudly, ¡°Gajero, give me your life!¡± The blood-red light covering his body turned into a large blood-red hand, directly lifting Gaia who was blocking his way. His blood-red hand then turned into a huge blood-red sword, directly slashing at Gajero¡¯s head. Gayero, who had his full attention on Lazarus, caught a glimpse of the angry Justin from the corner of his eye. He could not help but sneer, ¡°Since you¡¯re still alive, it means that that guy is still alive. It seems that I¡¯ve been fooled by him once again! But it doesn¡¯t stop me from killing you again!¡± As soon as Gajero finished speaking, the destructive light rays that were shooting everywhere in the air instantly turned into arcs and filled the entire sky, gradually forming a space that was isolated from the outside world. ¡°Open the destruction domain!¡± As Gajero roared in a deep voice, an energy that was filled with the aura of destruction and death rapidly spread out with him as the center. Justin, who was the closest to Gajero, instantly sensed the dangerous aura. He quickly withdrew the blood sword in the sky and transformed it into a blood-colored shield to shield his body. The destructive aura instantly swept over Justin, thinning his shield. When Justin saw this, he realized that he had underestimated Gajero¡¯s strength. He immediately wanted to return to Vincent¡¯s body and make a new plan. However, Justin was horrified when he discovered that he had lost contact with Vincent! Chapter 553 - Took the Initiative to Change the Situation Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation After Vincent left the space tunnel, he immediately left the battlefield. He hid behind a huge rock. ¡°Kurt, can you hear me? Where are you now?¡± Vincent pressed onto the device in his ears. He was worried about Kurt¡¯s safety. If something happened to Kurt, Vincent would lose the fastest way to leave the Phantom World. He might even be trapped in the Phantom World and die under the pursuit of Gajero and the leaders of the Phantom Race. ¡°Mr. Vincent, I¡¯m below the original city wall, in the underground space that we dug yesterday!¡± Vincent suddenly heard Kurt¡¯s voice coming from his earpiece and let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Alright, wait here, I¡¯ll go look for you now!¡± said Vincent in a hurry. He stood up from behind the boulder and was prepared to go look for Kurt. However, what Vincent saw was that the battlefield around Gajero had turned into a huge pitch-black ball. For Vincent who had the power of a domain, the scene before him was not unfamiliar. This was because he could sense that someone had activated a domain! ¡°Justin, how are you now? Gajero had initiated the destruction domain, you must be careful!¡± Vincent immediately contacted Justin, but he did not receive any response. Only then did he realize that Justin was already trapped in Gajero¡¯s domain, and the connection between him and Justin had been cut off. Vincent immediately made up his mind and gave up on the idea of going to meet Kurt. He turned around and rushed toward the pitch-black domain. ¡°Purgatory of Nature!¡± Vincent roared and summoned his own domain. At the same time, he raised both his hands toward the black domain and used the authority to modify it. Although Vincent had long possessed the Purgatory of Nature and had seen the power of the Ultimate Evil Lord¡¯s domain, this was the first time he had forcefully barged into someone else¡¯s domain. Therefore, he did not know whether the method that he was using would succeed. As he was facing Gajero whose strength far surpassed his, Vincent did not dare to be careless. There were only two methods that he could think of. One was to use the power of modification to connect Gajero¡¯s domain and the outside world. The other was to use his own domain power to forcefully break through Gajero¡¯s domain! As it concerned Justin¡¯s safety, Vincent did not have the time to try it out one by one. He used two abilities at the same time, preparing to forcefully break through the boundaries of the domain. ¡°Buzz!¡± When the boundary of Vincent¡¯s domain and Gajero¡¯s domain came into contact, the entire world instantly sank causing an ear-piercing buzzing sound to ring out. Vincent could clearly feel the two domains colliding, as well as them fusing together. However, there was still a huge gap between Vincent and Gajero¡¯s strengths. Therefore, Vincent was unable to fuse his domain with Gajero¡¯s domain on an equal footing. Instead, it was more like it was about to be devoured by Gajero¡¯s destruction domain. At that moment, the modification authority that Vincent had displayed also began to take effect. A circular door slowly opened at the boundary of the destruction domain, revealing a space filled with the aura of destruction within. Vincent did not hesitate at all. He immediately activated his Flaming Sun Divine Body and spiritualized his entire body with fire. He flapped his 12 Flaming Wings behind him and directly charged into the destruction domain. As Vincent entered, the domain of destruction immediately changed. In an area with Vincent as the center, a crimson mountain slowly rose. Surging magma and dark green gravestones soon emerged from the ground as well. Hades, who was bathing under the magma waterfall, opened his eyes and stood up with a bang. He dragged his greatsword and strode to Vincent¡¯s side. It was only then that Vincent realized that his Purgatory of Nature was inside Gajero¡¯s domain. The space had been compressed to an extremely small size, but Vincent could not feel a trace of destructive aura as he was inside of his own domain. This meant that his domain had effectively avoided the rules within Gajero¡¯s domain. Vincent did not have time to think any further and immediately contacted Justin, ¡°Justin, come back immediately!¡± This time, he received a response very quickly. A red shadow flashed across the distance and quickly entered Vincent¡¯s body. It then slowly floated away from Vincent¡¯s body and stood in front of Vincent with a terrified look on its face, panting heavily. Vincent looked at Justin, whose figure was much more transparent, and could not help but ask, ¡°How are you feeling? Are your injuries serious?¡± Justin shook his head and said, ¡°I was prepared this time and was not directly hit by the aura of destruction. It¡¯s a pity that my strength, which I just recovered, has been greatly weakened. The combat strength of Gajero is indeed terrifying. If you want to survive under the aura of destruction, you have to use your psionic power to withstand the damage of the aura of destruction. If you are not careful, you might be completely buried in this domain!¡± Justin suddenly realized that there was no destructive aura flowing around him. He could not help but say with a surprised expression, ¡°Are we outside of Gajero¡¯s domain? Why can¡¯t we feel that terrifying aura?¡± Vincent smiled slightly and said softly, ¡°We are still in Gajero¡¯s domain, but my domain can effectively resist the rules of his domain!¡± Justin could not help but look at Vincent with envy after hearing what he had said. The collision between different domains could only be seen in battles between the top experts of the Black Hole races. He did not expect Vincent to have the qualifications to fight against Gajero¡¯s domain. Vincent asked Justin, ¡°What¡¯s the situation outside now? What should we do next?¡± Justin took a deep breath and said with a helpless expression, ¡°Right now, the entire domain is filled with the aura of destruction. No one can even move an inch inside, let alone get close to Gajero. Moreover, that Phantom Emperor had also replicated Gajero¡¯s ability. Although he was not affected by the aura of destruction, he was suppressed by Gajero throughout the entire time. I don¡¯t think we should place our hopes on him!¡± Vincent could not help but frown and say, ¡°Then, you¡¯re saying we don¡¯t stand a chance now. But I don¡¯t believe that Gajero is that invincible. The Phantom Emperor was able to copy his ability, which means that his level is about the same as his. As long as we use the right method, we still have a chance to turn this battle around!¡± Justin, who had wanted to persuade Vincent to give up, could not help but perk up when he heard this. He asked curiously, ¡°Have you thought of another method?¡± Vincent pulled out the Return Journey of the Dead from his waist and said confidently, ¡°It¡¯s not a very good idea. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve gained a lot of different abilities during this period of time. In addition, we have the Phantom Emperor that we can use. I can still make a difference!¡± Justin became excited and said boldly, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll accompany you to try again!¡± Vincent flew up and slowly landed on the tall tombstone at the edge of the Purgatory of Nature. He looked at the space in front of him that had been completely destroyed by the destructive aura. Gajero and Lazarus were confronting each other at the center of the destruction domain. The terrifying destructive aura was spreading out in waves with the two of them as the center. After touching the boundary of the domain, the aura began to shrink inward. The aura of destruction collided with each other, creating an even more powerful storm of destruction. It could be said that no corner of the domain was safe! Vincent sighed slowly, allowing himself to relax. He then exerted strength under his feet, instantly crushing a tombstone. He flew into the domain of destruction like an arrow that was released from a bow. He charged straight toward Gajero, who was in the center. At that moment, Gajero was still busy dealing with Lazarus using the destruction ray. He had sensed that someone had forcefully entered his domain, but he was unable to divert his attention to look for traces of the intruder. Gajero looked at Lazarus and said with a gloomy tone, ¡°Lazarus, although you copied me, you do not have any domain abilities. Therefore, you are no match for me now. If you continue to forcefully hold on, you will only die. It is better to stop early and run far away. Perhaps I can spare your life!¡± Lazarus was not convinced by Gajero¡¯s words. He said firmly, ¡°I was able to expel you from the Phantom World back then, I can do it again! Today, not only do I want to defeat you, but I also want to prove to all the races in the Black Hole that it¡¯s not the Demon Race that will conquer them in the future, but our Phantom Race!¡± Gajero¡¯s eyes instantly revealed a strong killing intent after hearing what Lazarus had said. He said in a deep voice, ¡°I originally wanted to make peace with you, but I didn¡¯t expect that you would actually want to extend your hand to all the races of the Black Hole. Today, I will let you know that you are not worthy to be my opponent, and the Phantom Race is not worthy to be the Demon Race¡¯s opponent at all!¡± ¡°Then you can come and try!¡± shouted Lazarus. Lazarus was angered by Gajero. He did not show any signs of weakness. Gajero¡¯s face was extremely gloomy. Everything he had said to Lazarus was the truth. His strength was indeed much higher than Lazarus¡¯s, but his body still had injuries that had not yet fully recovered. Therefore, he was unable to completely display his full strength. Under the burning rage, Gajero summoned his subordinate that was hiding behind him, ¡°Gaia!¡± ¡°Chief!¡± Gaia carefully poked his head out from behind Gajero and looked at Gajero with an inquisitive gaze. Gajero said expressionlessly, ¡°Go around Lazarus and ambush him! I will control the destruction aura so as to not harm your demon core. With the recovery ability of the Demon Race, you will definitely be able to withstand the damage of the destruction aura!¡± When Gaia heard this, fear flashed across his eyes. However, he still walked out from behind Gajero. The moment he lost Gajero¡¯s protection, Gaia¡¯s entire body disintegrated and turned into dust in the destructive storm. However, there was still a vertical eye-shaped core floating. This proved that he did not die and had survived in the destructive storm. However, the wounds caused by the destructive storm could not be healed. Gaia could not recover his limbs at all. He could only rely on his consciousness to control his demon core to float toward Lazarus. Lazarus saw the vertical eye that gradually flew to his side and immediately sensed danger. However, at that moment, he was completely distracted by Gajero and could only watch the approaching danger. Lazarus and Gajero were immune to the destructive storm. A small vacuum zone without a destructive aura soon formed behind Lazarus. When the demon core of Gaia floated behind Lazarus, it began to condense the aura of the Demon World again, slowly rebuilding its missing limbs. Gaia, who had recovered his head, looked at Lazarus and could not help but say proudly, ¡°Phantom Emperor of the Phantom Race, right? Today, you will definitely die at the hands of my Lord Gajero, and the Phantom Race will eventually be conquered by the Demon Race!¡± Lazarus¡¯s face was filled with unwillingness and fear. He was not afraid of Gajero in terms of strength. However, he did not have a reliable helper by his side. Even if he took the initiative to ask for peace from Gajero, Gajero would not agree at all! ¡°Phantom Emperor, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll help you!¡± At that moment, a shout resounded through the heavens and earth. When the three creatures who were at the center of the storm heard this, their expressions instantly changed! Gajero naturally recognized that this voice belonged to Vincent. In other words, he might have killed the wrong individual previously. The one who looked exactly like Vincent was just a Phantom in disguise! Vincent¡¯s sudden appearances had continuously ruined his plans time and time again, giving Gajero a bad premonition! Lazarus, who was confronting Gajero, had a smug smile on his face because he did not know Vincent¡¯s identity. After hearing Vincent¡¯s voice, the first thing he thought of was that the Phantom experts had come to support him! As both sides currently had helpers, Lazarus became even more confident in fighting against Gajero! At that moment, the one with the most terrified and panicked expression was Gaia, who was standing behind Lazarus. This was because his body had not been completely reconstructed. Most of his demon core was still exposed in the air. Anyone could cause him fatal damage! Gaia prayed silently in his heart as he tried his best to reconstruct his body, ¡°I can¡¯t worry too much about it. I only hope that it¡¯s a blind man who won¡¯t notice my demon core¡± Unfortunately, it was Vincent who arrived. He was not blind. Plus, he was a cold-blooded killer who would not miss any details! Facing the chaotic storm of destruction, Vincent¡¯s fire spiritualized body was constantly destroyed by the destructive aura. However, he used the fire law and the flame authority to constantly summon new flames to repair his body. He arrived at the center of the domain almost unscathed. Vincent, who had come for Gajero, did not pay attention to Gajero at the first moment. He also did not pay attention to the Phantom Emperor Lazarus who was shouting. Instead, he fixed his gaze on Gaia who was behind Lazarus. Since the beginning of the battle between the Elf Race and the Demon Race, Vincent had paid the most attention to the core of the Demon Race. When he saw Gaia¡¯s exposed demon core, he could not suppress the excitement and joy in his heart. Vincent exclaimed with joy, ¡°This is truly a heaven-sent opportunity. I¡¯ve gained another puppet for nothing!¡± He immediately raised his left hand and aimed it at Gaia. A few invisible threads suddenly appeared from the evil fate ring on his index finger and flew into the air before falling down silently. One of the threads accurately pierced into Gaia¡¯s demon core. Gaia, who had yet to complete his body reconstruction, became absent-minded in an instant. He stood rooted to the ground like a statue, his mind constantly filling with information. His leader was slowly changing from Gajero to Vincent. Gaia¡¯s entire body was trembling as he shouted in a low voice intermittently, ¡°My master will always be Gajero. No one can change that!¡± He was doing his best to fight against the information that was flowing into his mind. After all, his strength was far greater than Vincent¡¯s. Just a Cosmic Thread would not be able to erase his consciousness in a split second. However, Gaia was focusing all of his energy on resisting Vincent, which slowed down the speed of his body reconstruction. Shortly after that, countless transparent threads pierced into his demon core one after another, causing the information he had been receiving to increase exponentially. ¡°My, my master is¡­ is Vincent!¡± In the end, Gaia could not resist anymore and became a puppet that had completely lost its rationality. He stood motionlessly behind Lazarus and continued to reconstruct its body. After Vincent successfully controlled Gaia¡¯s actions, his heart was instantly filled with joy. At the same time, he greedily threw out a few Cosmic Threads and stealthily spread them toward Gajero. If he was lucky enough to control Gajero, then Vincent would be able to fulfill his destiny ahead of time, allowing the demons that had massacred half of the Black Hole World to be leaderless and unable to recover! However, when the Cosmic Threads successfully touched Gajero, Vincent did not feel any connection between him and Gajero. Gajero did not show any abnormalities. ¡°B*stard! The Cosmic Threads is indeed in your hands, die!¡± Gajero suddenly roared angrily. At the same time, a pitch-black ray of light emerged from his head and started to spread upward. Vincent could clearly see a black ray of light at that moment. The light was following along the Cosmic Threads and continuously spreading toward him. He also had a good understanding of the abilities of the Demon Race. He instantly recognized that black ray of light. It was the filthy laws of the demons! Once he was touched by the black light with the filthy laws, Vincent believed that he would instantly be polluted by the demons and become a puppet of Gajero! ¡°Break!¡± Vincent did not dare to hesitate, he quickly cut off the Cosmic Threads that were connected to Gajero. At the same time, he did not dare to try to use the Cosmic Threads to control Lazarus. Firstly, because Lazarus had the same ability as Gajero, he could naturally counter the control of the Cosmic Threads. Secondly, Vincent¡¯s next plan required Lazarus to remain clear-headed! Vincent controlled Gaia and continued to stand behind Lazarus. Suddenly, he charged forward with all his might and kicked Gaia to the ground, causing him to fall at Lazarus¡¯s feet. He acted as if he was helping Lazarus out, but in reality, he wanted to continue using Lazarus¡¯s body to avoid the storm of destruction. ¡°Lord Emperor, let me help you!¡± Vincent walked to Lazarus¡¯s side and raised the Return Journey of the Dead in his hand, pointing at the destructive light between Gajero and Lazarus. ¡°Modify the refraction!¡± shouted Vincent. The destructive light that was originally spreading in a straight line in front of Gajero suddenly refracted upward. It then changed directions in the air one after another and headed straight toward Gajero¡¯s back! Chapter 554 - Stop in Time, Backstab Your Companion The battle changed rapidly. Even Gajero did not expect his attack to turn 360 degrees in the air and hit his back. Lazarus could not help but turn to look at Vincent in confusion. As the Phantom Emperor of the Phantom Race, he had never heard of such a powerful expert. For a moment, he could not help but doubt whether Vincent was a member of the Phantom Race. However, Vincent¡¯s face was very common in the Phantom World. Lazarus firmly believed that Vincent was one of his own men after only one look because he had never thought that the original Vincent would travel to the Phantom World. He even stood by his side. The light of destruction finally dissipated. No matter how strong Gajero was, he would not be able to escape from his attack. At that moment, Gajero¡¯s body had been completely shattered, leaving his demon core exposed. ¡°Quick, shatter that thing immediately. Who knows, it might be able to stop Gajero¡¯s resurrection!¡± shouted Lazarus excitedly. Lazarus did not know the secret of the Demon Race, and he had never beaten Gajero to such a state. However, Lazarus knew that the Demon Race had the talent of being indestructible. Therefore, the moment his demon core appeared, he thought that it might be the key to the Demon Race¡¯s immortality! Vincent just smiled and pretended to know nothing. He immediately launched an attack on Gajero. ¡°Death Ray Cannon!¡± ¡°World Domination!¡± ¡°Flaming Extinguishing Gods!¡± Vincent displayed the extremely destructive moves he had mastered continuously, trying to seize the opportunity to shatter Gajero¡¯s demon core. Although Vincent knew that there was a huge difference in strength between him and Gajero, and it was basically impossible to defeat Gajero in such a tricky way, Vincent felt that there was no reason for him not to try. The purplish-black death ray, his crimson flaming knife, and the line of fire that had transformed into an inescapable net struck Gajero¡¯s demon core all at the same time. However, Gajero¡¯s demon core did not shatter just like that. Instead, it suddenly lit up with a ray of golden light, isolating all attacks, protecting Gajero. After seeing this, Lazarus did not continue to attack. Instead, he sighed helplessly, ¡°Although your attacks are very powerful, he seems to have equipment on him that can avoid damage. There¡¯s no time now. We can only think of a way to shatter his body once more, and then do our best to destroy that vertical eye-shaped thing!¡± Vincent nodded and continued to act as an ordinary member of the Phantom Race. He asked softly, ¡°Then what should I do next?¡± Lazarus thought for a moment and said softly, ¡°Think of a way to neutralize the destructive storm he created first. That way, we will have more space to move around and continue to fight against him! However, I think this method might be difficult to achieve unless we can find some unique abilities¡­¡± Before Lazarus could finish speaking. Vincent took the lead and waved his hand. He summoned the Purgatory of Nature again. Vincent¡¯s fire domain slowly spread out and instantly occupied the central area of the destruction domain where Gajero was standing. Although Vincent and the others were still inside the destruction domain, they had Vincent¡¯s fire domain protecting them so they could not feel the attack of the destructive storm again. ¡°This¡­¡± Lazarus turned his head to look at Vincent in shock. He could not understand how the young man beside him could have so many strange tricks up his sleeves. A red light suddenly flashed past Vincent¡¯s side. Justin¡¯s figure appeared not far away. The three of them surrounded Gajero. At that moment, Gajero had completely recovered. His eyes were fixed on Vincent in front of him, completely ignoring Lazarus and Justin. Gajero said in a deep tone, his eyes filled with killing intent, ¡°You are still alive! I didn¡¯t expect you to be able to grasp methods that even I couldn¡¯t imagine. You can actually change the rules in my domain. This is something that one can¡¯t even do using authority!¡± Vincent raised his Return Journey of the Dead and pointed the tip of his blade at Gajero. He shouted in a deep voice, ¡°There are many things that you can¡¯t imagine! When you¡¯re dead, I¡¯ll come to your grave and slowly explain it to you!¡± When Gajero heard this, he could not help but sneer. He turned his head to look at Lazarus. He shouted angrily, ¡°Do you really think that he¡¯s a member of the Phantom Race? How can you not realize that the ability he grasped isn¡¯t something that the Phantoms can grasp?¡± Lazarus said indifferently, ¡°I am a genius of the Phantom Race! No matter what you say today, it will not stop us from joining hands to kill you!¡± Lazarus had no doubts about Vincent. Instead, he kept looking cautiously at Justin who had suddenly appeared. This other creature who appeared as a soul was definitely not a member of the Phantom Race. Therefore, Lazarus was more suspicious of Justin¡¯s identity and position. Following that, Justin suddenly said, ¡°Gajero, you destroyed my Vampire World. I turned into a soul and followed you for so long. Finally, I found a chance to take revenge. Today, you will definitely die!¡± After experiencing so many big scenes with Vincent, Justin had also learned Vincent¡¯s ability to lie on the spot. With a simple sentence, he had molded himself into a bitter soul who wanted to take revenge on Gajero. Lazarus was overjoyed when he heard that. This was because, in his eyes, the enemy of his enemy was his friend! Although Justin was not a Phantom, his goal was the same as his. At that moment, he even thought that Gajero was already a dead man! However, Gajero did not get angry. Instead, he laughed and said, ¡°Very good! Since you all want to die, then I¡¯ll grant you your wish!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Gajero made a bold move. He clenched his left hand in the air in front of him, and a magic staff instantly appeared. He used his right hand to take out a wide-blade longsword from his ring and rushed toward Vincent and Lazarus. Vincent did not dare to be careless. He knew that with his own strength, fighting against Gajero head-on would definitely be suicide. Thus, he immediately took half a step back and assumed a defensive stance. At the same time, he summoned the puppet in his heart. As Gajero gradually approached, Hades, who was bathing in the lava in the distance, instantly rushed over. He waved the huge sword in his hand and blocked Gajero¡¯s blade for Vincent. ¡°Sky Demon Curse!¡± Gajero¡¯s battle experience was very rich. The moment the long sword in his hand was blocked, he immediately began to chant using the staff in his left hand. He was prepared to use his curse method and activate the Demon¡¯s Heavenly Punishment. However, just as Gajero finished chanting and was about to point the tip of his staff at Vincent, a black shadow flashed past. It used both of its hands to grab onto Gajero¡¯s staff, preventing him from locking onto Vincent. Gajero looked at the figure blocking his way. It was Gaia, his most loyal subordinate. Gajero wanted to vomit blood. This was because Gajero knew that one of the three great demon treasures, the Cosmic Threads, was in Vincent¡¯s hands. He could naturally imagine that Vincent would take advantage of Gaia when his demon core was exposed and take control of him. The anger and hatred in his heart could not help but rise again. Gajero growled at Vincent through Hades¡¯s blade, ¡°No matter what, you must die today!¡± Suddenly, a ray of destructive light shot onto Gajero¡¯s face, forcing him to step backward. ¡°You still want to threaten the Phantom Race when you¡¯re about to die. Don¡¯t forget that your opponent today is me!¡± shouted Lazarus. Lazarus rushed to Gajero with a surging destructive aura and kicked Gajero away arrogantly. Justin, who was waiting at the side, also took the opportunity to attack. He controlled the blood-red light next to him and wrapped it around Gajero. He then began to extract the life force in his body. Under the forceful attack of the destruction law and the constant consumption of the blood law, Gajero¡¯s body began to show dense cracks. It was as if he was a statue that could break into countless pieces at any time. ¡°Ah!¡± Gajero, who was showered in blood-red light, suddenly roared. His body once again emitted a dazzling golden light, which helped him successfully avoid the damage of the destruction law and blood law. He also took the opportunity to escape from Justin¡¯s control. After regaining his freedom, Gajero did not immediately counterattack. Instead, he retreated to a relatively safe distance. He put his hands together in front of his chest and shouted with a solemn face, ¡°10,000 Law Evasion!¡± Golden light enveloped Gajero¡¯s entire body like armor, making him appear incomparably holy. It was as if he was out of this world. When Vincent saw this, he could not help but feel shocked. This was because he suddenly realized that Gajero had already left the domain, yet he was still standing in front of him. This meant that he had avoided all the rules of his fire domain! Vincent sighed with a solemn expression, ¡°With our difference in strength, it is indeed difficult to kill Gajero. He really has too many tricks up his sleeve!¡± The reason why he was able to continuously refract Gajero¡¯s death rays in the air was that his Return Journey of the Dead had fused with the Ultimate Evil Lord¡¯s weapon and had the weight of a world. It had the ability to obtain the domain key and could 100% modify one¡¯s own domain. At the same time, it could also slightly modify the rules within the domain of others. However, even a universe-level weapon could only slightly change the rules within the domain. Gajero had completely avoided all the rules within the Purgatory of Nature. This was enough to prove how powerful he was. It had already exceeded the limits of what Vincent could handle! Vincent turned to look at Justin, shook his head slightly, and said softly, ¡°The overall situation has been decided, there are no more chances left. We can now begin our plan!¡± Justin raised his eyebrows slightly in disappointment, nodding his head slightly in agreement. Lazarus looked at Vincent curiously once again, because he could not understand why his own men would have known Justin for a long time, and even had a plan in advance! However, the situation of besieging Gajero was already set, so Lazarus did not have time to think too much. Lazarus roared and rushed toward Gajero, ¡°That¡¯s right. Today, Gajero will die here. Everyone seize the opportunity and attack him together!¡± He thought that Vincent and Justin would definitely follow him and attack together. However, what Lazarus did not expect was that Vincent was controlling Hades and Gaia to attack Lazarus. Justin also went forward to attack him at the same time. He flashed behind Lazarus and threw a blood-red ball of light into Lazarus¡¯s body. ¡°It¡¯s impossible to kill Gajero today, so we can only kill you, idiot!¡± After giving Lazarus a disdainful taunt, Justin instantly retreated, leaving Lazarus alone to face Gajero, who was about to go all out.. Chapter 555 - Attracting Trouble to the East, Forcing Independence Lazarus rushed toward Gajero with the mentality of victory. However, he did not expect Justin¡¯s back stab to greet him at the critical moment. Gaia¡¯s attack and Hades¡¯s huge sword followed closely behind. ¡°Bang!¡± Lazarus¡¯s back shattered powerlessly under the continuous heavy blows. However, he did not have a demon core like Gajero¡¯s. He only had the transparent liquid that belonged to the Phantom Race. Lazarus¡¯s eyes soon became empty. The power he had accumulated to kill Gajero was gone. He stood in front of Gajero with a blank look on his face. Both Gaia¡¯s and Hades¡¯s attacks were successful. They quickly followed Justin and retreated to Vincent¡¯s side. ¡°Follow me!¡± shouted Vincent. He then turned to fly toward the boundary of the destruction domain. He did not choose to open a space tunnel to escape. Although Justin had doubts about Vincent¡¯s choice, he believed that Vincent must have his own purpose for doing so. He simply flashed and returned to Vincent¡¯s body. He did not want to encounter the destructive storm that filled the destruction domain. Hades was a creature that belonged to the Purgatory of Nature domain. As long as Vincent closed the domain, Hades would naturally disappear. However, Gaia did not have the ability to disappear, nor could he hide in Vincent¡¯s body. He was just a puppet that followed Vincent¡¯s orders. If Vincent asked him to follow, he would not hesitate even if he was smashed to pieces. Following that, Vincent spread his flaming wings and closed the Purgatory of Nature. He charged toward the destructive storm in front of him. His only goal at that moment was to leave Gajero¡¯s domain as quickly as possible. He also wanted to let him see the direction he had left in. Gajero was staring at Vincent¡¯s back. He was extremely furious at him. Not only did Vincent escape from him again, but he had also taken control of his subordinate, Gaia! Unlike Benson, Gaia was Gajero¡¯s closest confidant. At the same time, he knew many secrets that belonged to Gajero. If Gaia left with Vincent, Vincent would definitely be able to learn about the top secrets of the Demon Race from Gaia! However, no matter how anxious Gajero was, he could not immediately catch up to Vincent because Lazarus was still standing in front of him! Gajero looked at Lazarus and roared furiously, ¡°Since you trusted that human named Vincent so easily, then you deserve to die!¡± He then waved the long sword in his hand and directly chopped Lazarus into two halves. The first Phantom Emperor who controlled the Phantom Race was reduced to two puddles of transparent liquid. It flowed under Gajero¡¯s feet, turned black, and rotted. Finally, it disintegrated into the air. Gajero took a deep breath. He raised the staff in his left hand and slammed it on the ground heavily. He said with a dignified face, ¡°In my name, I cast a curse on this world! Creatures above level 30 will slowly die in pain and torture. No one will be spared!¡± At the same time, the huge cities that were hovering in the skies of the Phantom World suddenly began to disintegrate at a speed visible to the naked eye. It was like sand that had been eroded by wind and frost, fluttering in the wind and disappearing into nothingness. At the same time, the Phantoms who had been standing on the city wall also fell to the ground like shooting stars. A large number of injuries appeared on each of their bodies and they started to vomit. What gushed out of their mouths was not blood or pus, instead, they were balls of pitch-black and rotten Phantoms. Almost all the experts in the Phantom Race were instantly infected with a very terrifying disease. There was no cause for the disease and no way to treat it. They could not even react to it and soon died. With a flash of fiery-red light, Vincent once again broke through the nodes of the destruction domain and rushed out. Following closely behind him was Gaia, who was only left with half of his body. Thankfully, Gaia¡¯s demon core was not damaged so he could still slowly repair his lost limbs in the future. Vincent turned around and glanced at Gaia, who could barely keep up with him. He could not help but grit his teeth and run toward the ruins of the city wall. Vincent shouted at Kurt through his earpiece while running, ¡°Kurt, is the teleportation array ready? We need to move out now!¡± Kurt immediately replied, ¡°Mr. Vincent, the teleportation array is ready. We can leave this world at any time!¡± Vincent quickly said, ¡°Give me your exact location immediately. We have to hurry and escape now!¡± After two seconds, Kurt replied, ¡°Mr. Vincent, please head toward the right so that you can meet up with me!¡± Vincent immediately changed his direction and used all of his speed to rush forward. He would not hesitate even if he had to leave Gaia behind. This was because Vincent knew that before he had enough strength to defeat Gajero, he could not underestimate him given his terrifying strength. Every time he fought with him, he had to use all of his strength. The slightest bit of hesitation could lead him to eternal damnation. Not long after Vincent ran away, the barrier of the destruction domain disappeared, and a desert suddenly appeared in the middle of the city ruins. The creature standing in the middle of the desert was Gajero. He immediately locked onto Vincent¡¯s back, and Gaia, who was running after him. Gajero revealed a ferocious expression and shouted, ¡°Go to hell!¡± He did not look like he was moving, but he kept flying forward as if he had teleported, leaving a series of clear afterimages on the ground. It was as if numerous Gajeros had appeared at the same time. Although Gajero¡¯s killing intent was high, his longsword was not aimed at Vincent, but at Gaia, who was running far behind Vincent. This was because Gajero knew that killing Vincent at that moment was almost an impossible task. Instead, he was focused on protecting the secrets of the Demon Race. He had to ensure that Gaia would never have the chance to leak the Demon Race¡¯s secrets. Therefore, he could only kill his former confidant with his own hands! Gajero had made up his mind that as long as he could kill Gaia, he would just let Vincent escape for the time being. Meanwhile, in order to escape, Vincent had already decided to leave Gaia behind. Although both sides seemed to have reached a tacit understanding, everything still depended on Gaia himself. Gaia, who was being controlled by the Cosmic Threads and had undergone countless hypnosis and brainwashing, had become extremely loyal to Vincent. There was only one thing in his head at that moment, and that was to listen to Vincent¡¯s orders and follow Vincent wherever he goes. Even though his body was incomplete and he could not be compared to Vincent in terms of speed, Gaia still automatically urged the demonic aura in his body to spread continuously throughout his body, replacing his lost limbs. This allowed him to rush forward, gradually catching up to Vincent, leaving Gajero further and further behind. ¡°B*stard, why are you running so fast?¡± Gajero looked at Gaia, who had suddenly accelerated. He could not help but curse loudly. He then began to accelerate at all costs, desperately trying to catch up to Gaia. When Vincent arrived at the ruins of the city wall, he just happened to see Kurt sticking his head out from the ground, anxiously waiting for him to arrive. When Kurt saw Vincent, he quickly shouted out directions to guide him, ¡°Mr. Vincent, this way!¡± Vincent rushed toward Kurt without any hesitation and followed him along the tunnel into the underground. As Vincent had not deactivated his fire spiritualization, the underground space was brightly lit, allowing Vincent to clearly see the teleportation array that Kurt had built. In such a short period of time, Kurt had actually built the teleportation array into the standard one of the Esville Race. He did not miss a single detail. Vincent could not help but exclaim, ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you. Let¡¯s leave quickly!¡± Kurt nodded and led Vincent into the teleporation array. As he activated the array, he said to Vincent, ¡°Mr. Vincent, this disk can only be used once, so I have attached a self-destruct setting on the array. As long as we complete the teleportation, the array will immediately explode. No one will be able to track our whereabouts!¡± Vincent immediately shook his head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t let it self-destruct! I want to let Gajero know where we are going next. This way, the Human World will be safe!¡± Kurt thought for a moment and could not help but say, ¡°But if we lure Gajero away, will the Phantom Race take the opportunity to attack the Human Race? I think that Gajero might not be able to find the Black Hole of the Human World anyway, so I might as well let him stay here to destroy the Phantom World!¡± Vincent sighed and said helplessly, ¡°I believe that the Phantom Race is about to be destroyed. Earlier, I realized that my body was constantly festering. Fortunately, I can rely on my fire spiritualization state to continuously recover from my injuries, or else I would have died long ago! I think that it must be Gajero who launched an indiscriminate attack on all the living beings in the Phantom World. Since I can be injured, then the other Phantoms would also be unable to escape death. Therefore, it is no longer important whether Gajero stays in this world!¡± Kurt nodded after listening to Vincent¡¯s explanation. He then began to concentrate on opening the teleportation array. At that moment, a large amount of soil suddenly fell down from the entrance of the tunnel into the underground space. A black shadow instantly fell in front of Vincent and Kurt. ¡°Who is that?¡± asked Kurt nervously. Vincent quickly pulled Kurt back and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s the general of the 1st Corps, Gaia. He¡¯s now under my control!¡± Kurt felt relieved after hearing this. He then lowered his head and continued to work. Vincent waved his hand at Gaia, motioning for him to teleport away with him. Gaia did not hesitate at all as he strode to Vincent¡¯s side. The teleportation array flashed and Vincent felt his body becoming lighter. He felt as if he was floating. The teleportation had started! After chasing Vincent and the others all the way to the ruins of the city wall, Gajero noticed that there was only enough space for one individual to go in and out of the hole. Therefore, he did not choose to enter immediately, as it would be too harmful to his identity as the demon king. Gajero then raised the long sword in his hand and waved it forcefully under his feet, directly lifting up the entire ground, revealing the extremely spacious underground space and the teleportation array in operation. He also saw Vincent and the others who were standing in the array. They were about to disappear. The moment the soil was lifted, Vincent who was in the teleportation array raised his head and met Gajero¡¯s four eyes from afar. Their eyes both emitted merciless killing intent. As long as the two of them were unable to kill each other, they would not be able to sleep or eat in peace every single day. They could never coexist and were fated to kill each other. When Gajero saw a strong will in Vincent¡¯s eyes, he could not help but feel shocked. However, by the time he recovered from his shock, it was already too late. There was only an empty teleportation array in front of him. Vincent and the rest of them had long disappeared. Gajero took a deep breath and sighed slowly, ¡°Today, even if you escape to the ends of the earth, I will still kill you!¡± He then jumped down and rushed straight toward the teleportation array. With the help of the light on the teleportation array that had yet to dissipate, he left the Phantom World. With a flash of light, Vincent reappeared in a dark drainage pipe with Kurt and Gaia. Kurt looked around with a blank face and asked curiously, ¡°Where is this?¡± Vincent took a deep breath and said slowly, ¡°This is the underground world of the capital of Ultimate Evil. We have to be extra careful in what we do next because we are not out of danger, but have come to an even more dangerous place!¡± Kurt nodded and said in a deep voice, ¡°Then what should we do next?¡± Vincent raised his hand and pointed to the corner of the passage in front of him. He said softly, ¡°Let¡¯s leave this place first, then hide and wait!¡± Kurt nodded and followed Vincent forward. Gaia followed behind Vincent loyally. Even though his body was damaged, he did not have any complaints. After turning a corner, Vincent immediately opened the space door and brought Kurt and Gaia into the space tunnel. Vincent then let out a soft breath, smiled, and said in a relaxed manner, ¡°We¡¯re finally safe. We¡¯ve finally gotten rid of Gajero!¡± At that moment, Justin¡¯s figure surged out from Vincent¡¯s body. He frowned and asked, ¡°Why have you returned to the capital of Ultimate Evil?¡± Vincent said with a solemn expression, ¡°Gajero has the means to reverse time and space. As long as I open the space door in front of him, he will be able to travel back to the time when the space door was opened. Thus, we can only use the teleportation array to shake him off! However, all the coordinates recorded by Kurt were teleportation arrays used by the Esville Race to extract resources. Every teleportation array has the function of leading us to the Esville World! Therefore, I¡¯ve decided to come to the capital of Ultimate Evil instead. Moreover, as long as Gajero makes it here, he will no longer have the energy to chase after us, because there is an expert here who is even stronger than us and who hates Gajero even more!¡± Justin¡¯s expression suddenly became solemn. He said to Vincent with some displeasure, ¡°Then, have you ever thought that once Gajero arrives, the Ultimate Evil Lord will definitely fight him. At that time, what will happen to the other creatures that reside in the capital of Ultimate Evil? What should we, the Vampires, do?¡± Vincent did not show any signs of panic or embarrassment. This was because he had already predicted the current situation and had a very reliable solution. ¡°Do you believe that even the Human Race would rather die than submit? Don¡¯t you think that the Vampire Race and the other high-level races should have their self-respect to live on? We still have some time at the moment. You can immediately notify the Vampire Race, the Bards, the Feathered Monster Race, and the Evil Spirits. Tell them that the capital of Ultimate Evil is about to fall into chaos, and ask them to take the opportunity to leave this place and rebuild their own world! Fighting against the demons is not just our responsibility alone, but the responsibility of all the races in the Black Hole!¡± Justin could not help but feel moved when he heard this. For a moment, he did not know what to say. After experiencing the massacre of the demons, the Vampire Race had indeed lost their fighting spirit. Hiding in the capital of Ultimate Evil and enjoying the treatment of the nobles was the last way for them to protect their self-esteem. Justin had once immersed himself in the life of the capital of Ultimate Evil every day, using this to numb the hatred and unwillingness in his heart. However, after fighting side by side with Vincent whilst experiencing many dangers together, and even personally killing numerous demons, the hot blood and passion in Justin¡¯s body had long been ignited. He also wanted the Vampire Race to get excited again. He wanted them to build a brand new home of their own. Like Vincent, he wanted to do his utmost to take revenge on Gajero. However, it would be difficult to persuade the Vampire Race without a proper and specific reason. There were some things that were difficult to realize unless they were personally experienced! Vincent did not give Justin and the vampires a reason. Instead, he cut off all of the vampires¡¯ escape routes, forcing them to choose to leave the capital of Ultimate Evil. He wanted them to use their own hands to fight for survival! Justin closed his eyes. He took a deep breath and slowly exhaled. He finally calmed down. Justin said, ¡°Give me some time. I want to go back and see the sons of the vampires!¡± Vincent nodded. He then said to Justin in a serious manner, ¡°Remember to come back! I still owe you a body and I am going to resurrect you. I will remain in the capital of Ultimate Evil and not enter the space tunnel. I guarantee that you will be able to return to my body when you are ready. And I promise you, as long as you don¡¯t return, I will never leave the capital of Ultimate Evil!¡± Justin believed in Vincent¡¯s promise and said solemnly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I still haven¡¯t settled the score with you, kid! I definitely won¡¯t be gone forever!¡± At that moment, Vincent and the others suddenly realized that the light outside had dimmed a little. They could no longer see any light through the space barrier. Even the outline of the underground sewer had completely disappeared. ¡°Gajero, he¡¯s here!¡± sighed Vincent. ¡°Boom!¡± A pillar of light filled with destructive aura instantly broke through the surface of the capital of Ultimate Evil. Gajero¡¯s figure immediately floated above the capital of Ultimate Evil.. He looked down at the unfamiliar world below and shouted, ¡°Vincent, get the hell out here!¡± Chapter 556 - All-Out Battle to Visit Old Friends Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The originally peaceful capital of Ultimate Evil suddenly became chaotic. Due to Gajero¡¯s sudden appearance, everyone living in the capital of Ultimate Evil once again felt the familiar kind of fear. Kaeger, who was in the headquarters of the Feathered Monster Race, suddenly stood up from his desk and looked out of the window in shock. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why do I feel Gajero¡¯s presence? Is he in the capital of Ultimate Evil?¡± A few Feathered Monsters rushed into Kaeger¡¯s office in a panic. They stood in place and waited for Kaeger¡¯s instructions. ¡°Inform all the elites to prepare to head to the Arena of Life and Death. The rest of the members should gather supplies and get ready to leave the capital of Ultimate Evil at any time!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The few Feathered Monsters nodded and agreed without any hesitation. They immediately turned around and left to carry out Kaeger¡¯s orders. At the same time, the Bards, the Evil Spirits, the Star Race, and the Vampire Race all made the same plans. Every race leader immediately chose to mobilize their race elites to support the Ultimate Evil Lord. They were prepared to live and die together with the individual who allowed them to live in paradise. At the same time, in order to leave a seed of hope for their race, they have also prepared their race members to bring all their resources and secretly escape when the situation was unfavorable to them! As they had all lived in the capital of Ultimate Evil for a long time, they treated the place as their home. They relied on the capital of Ultimate Evil for survival. At the same time, they also believed that the Ultimate Evil Lord was the only individual who could help them defeat Gajero. The sky of the capital of Ultimate Evil Lord suddenly turned dark purple. Countless thick law chains hung down from the sky. The Ultimate Evil Lord was standing on the top floor of the tallest building in the capital of Ultimate Evil. He was wearing a purple robe and holding a staff in his hand. He quickly flew into the sky and roared with both joy and anger, ¡°Gajero, I didn¡¯t expect you to actually come here and throw your life away!¡± The Ultimate Evil Lord was the absolute controller of the space. His voice echoed throughout the world like a lion declaring its territory. When Gajero saw the law chains hanging down from the sky, he felt like it looked somewhat familiar. When he heard the Ultimate Evil Lord¡¯s voice, his expression changed drastically, and for the first time in his life, he had the thought of escaping. Gajero, who fought alongside the Ultimate Evil Lord in the past, knew that the Ultimate Evil Lord was most proficient in space laws. As the domain power also required space elements, the Ultimate Evil Lord was able to comprehend the domain power early on. Although Gajero possessed more god-level abilities and had greater power, the Ultimate Evil Lord¡¯s two god abilities were rather suitable for battle. As long as he focused on building a domain, he would be able to create the absolute home ground for battle. Even at his peak, Gajero did not dare to challenge the Ultimate Evil Lord rashly in his domain. Moreover, his body was currently riddled with injuries. The heavy injuries inflicted by the Protoss had greatly weakened his strength. He was still fine to deal with an opponent like Vincent, a level 50 creature. However, if he were to face the Ultimate Evil Lord that was about the same level as him, Gajero knew that he could not be too optimistic! Gajero looked at the Ultimate Evil Lord that was gradually flying toward him and could not help but say with a bitter smile, ¡°Ultimate Evil Lord, if I said that everything was a misunderstanding, would you believe me?¡± The Ultimate Evil Lord raised the staff in his hand and pointed it at Gajero. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Every word you say has nothing to do with me. I just want you to die here!¡± Gajero spread his hands helplessly. He was still holding the long sword and staff in his hands. However, he was not prepared to attack the Ultimate Evil Lord. ¡°So many years have passed, and your vigilance is still so high. I have already fallen into your territory. Can¡¯t you use your real body to face me?¡± asked Gajero. His tone was calm. He seemed to be casually pointing out the Ultimate Evil Lord¡¯s methods. The Ultimate Evil Lord stood in front of Gajero and frowned. He did not say anything else. In the sky above the capital of Ultimate Evil, countless illusory doors suddenly appeared. Countless figures walked out from each of the doors, filling the sky like stars. They all had the appearance of the Ultimate Evil Lord. They glared angrily at Gajero from the sky. ¡°In my domain, each of my clones is equivalent to my main body. I can control 100% of the rules of this place. Since you¡¯ve walked into my trap today, then prepare to die!¡± All the figures in the sky spoke together, echoing throughout the entire world. Residents of the capital of Ultimate Evil who had just reached level 30 were currently hiding in their homes in panic. Blood kept flowing out from the corners of their eyes, mouths, and noses. There was no need for such a showdown between top-tier experts. Just the clash of their auras was enough to make the weak suffer! Gajero suddenly kept the magic staff in his left hand. He then put his left hand behind his back. He only pointed the longsword in his right hand at the Ultimate Evil Lord. He smiled and said, ¡°We both know each other very well back then. I¡¯m good at using swords, and you¡¯re good at using spells. Why don¡¯t we reminisce about the past today? I¡¯ll still follow the same old rules and let you have the upper hand!¡± All the Ultimate Evil Lord figures roared together, ¡°Are you looking down on me? Today, I¡¯ll make you pay the price for your arrogance!¡± The Ultimate Evil Lord¡¯s attention was all on Gajero. However, he failed to notice that Gajero was secretly holding a black pill in his left hand behind his back. Even the Ultimate Evil Lord¡¯s clone that was standing behind Gajero did not notice his tiny movement. ¡°Cut the crap. Let¡¯s go and fight!¡± shouted Gajero. He took the initiative to attack the Ultimate Evil Lord who was standing in front of him. The longsword in his hand was like a poisonous snake. He aimed straight for the Ultimate Evil Lord¡¯s throat. ¡°Space shackles!¡± All the Ultimate Evil Lord¡¯s clones slammed their staff heavily onto the ground at the same time. The law chains hanging upside down from the sky fell toward Gajero like rain. Not only did they seal the space around him, but they were also wrapped around his arms, body, and neck, firmly holding him in place. The Ultimate Evil Lord and Gajero used to be close partners. He was also the opponent who understood him the most. When Gajero was controlled, the Ultimate Evil Lord did not immediately reveal his true body, nor did he choose to stop. This was because he knew that as long as Gajero was not truly dead, he would never stop fighting back. ¡°I don¡¯t know where this heaven-sent opportunity came from. Not long ago, I killed your clone, and because of that, I suffered serious injuries. I didn¡¯t expect that just as I recovered and came out of seclusion, you would be sent to me. Moreover, you are also heavily injured. It seems that this is the punishment that fate has given you. You are destined to die in my hands!¡± The Ultimate Evil Lord spoke to Gajero with a smug look on his face. At the same time, all of his clones began to surround Gajero, making it impossible for him to escape. All the Ultimate Evil Lord¡¯s clones raised their hands at the same time. Their majestic voice echoed throughout the heavens and earth, ¡°Space Judgement!¡± The sky that was filled with law chains suddenly cracked open. Purple lightning that was as thick as a bucket kept rolling and twirling in the crack. It was mixed with a power that could destroy everything, and it was terrifying to look at. ¡°Now it¡¯s time to settle the score!¡± All the Ultimate Evil Lord clones shouted in unison and put down their arms at the same time. The purple lightning in the crack instantly rained down, drowning Gajero within the purple light pillar. Vincent led Justin and the others to the streets of the capital of Ultimate Evil. They were watching the battle between Gajero and the Ultimate Evil Lord through the space barrier. Vincent turned his head and said to Justin, ¡°Now is the best time. Gajero will not be able to escape in a short period of time. Let¡¯s make use of this time to move out on our own! I will wait for you in a relatively safe place. You can teleport into my body at any time!¡± Justin nodded and said confidently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I am more familiar with the capital of Ultimate Evil than you! On the contrary, you should be more careful, because this place is filled with your enemies. If it¡¯s between you and Gajero, I believe more creatures would be willing to choose you!¡± When Vincent heard this, the corner of his mouth could not help but twitch. He smiled and said, ¡°Although there are misunderstandings between me and many individuals, I also have friends in the capital of Ultimate Evil!¡± Justin did not say anything else. Although he did not know if Vincent had friends in the capital of Ultimate Evil for real, he believed that Vincent would ensure his own safety. ¡°Then let¡¯s part ways here! Before we leave, let me remind you that this Gaia must have many secrets that are worth digging out from. Moreover, I feel that there must be secrets that can be dug out from the demon princess as well!¡± Vincent was stunned when he heard that. He sighed. ¡°If you didn¡¯t mention it, I would have almost forgotten about that chick. Although she is currently locked in the space tunnel, it is the space tunnel that corresponds to the Phantom World. It will really take some time to get her here!¡± Justin quickly said, ¡°Then let me out first. The last thing I want is to hear a woman shouting!¡± Vincent nodded and immediately snapped his fingers, opening a space door in front of him. Justin¡¯s figure instantly flashed forward, passing through the space door. He returned to the capital of Ultimate Evil. Vincent ignored the anxious Justin and turned to Kurt. He said, ¡°Go out and help me guard the outside. If there¡¯s any danger, tell me immediately!¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Vincent!¡± Kurt nodded and left the space tunnel. He looked at the brand-new world with a curious expression. At the same time, he activated the recording function to send the scene back to the Esville Race for their viewing. Vincent stood in the space tunnel and looked at Gaia who was expressionless. He looked at Gaia thoughtfully and gently rubbed the ring on his left hand. He then summoned Alexia, who was in another corner of the parallel world, in front of him. There was a slight tremor in the space. Alexia, who was frozen in the space tunnel, and Benson, who was only left with half of his body, immediately appeared in front of Vincent. ¡°Vincent, you b*stard! You actually locked me up with a half-dead wood and even left us in the Phantom World. Do you know how terrifying that is?¡± When Alexia saw Vincent, she immediately roared at him hysterically. Vincent looked at Alexia expressionlessly and automatically blocked out her noisy voice. He did not react to her at all. Only when Alexia¡¯s voice was dry and hoarse did she no longer have the strength to speak. Vincent then said, ¡°Your previous actions have already caused me to completely lose trust in you. Now, I¡¯m giving you two choices. One is to continue staying here, and the other is to follow me out. However, you must listen to my orders at all times. Otherwise, you can only die together with Gajero at the hands of his old enemy! Of course, I can also kill you first. To me, it¡¯s just a matter of moving my fingers!¡± Alexia naturally noticed the battle in the capital of Ultimate Evil. At the same time, she also knew how powerful Gajero was and how strong his opponent must be. Therefore, even if she wanted to go and help her father, it would not be of any use. Alexia said proudly to Vincent, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely not participate in such a dangerous battle because I believe that father will definitely be able to defeat all his opponents!¡± Vincent smiled disdainfully and said in a deep voice, ¡°If it was the first time I heard you say these words, I would definitely believe you without hesitation. Since you lied to me once before, I will not believe you easily now. Therefore, I have to set up some safety measures in advance!¡± Alexia looked at Vincent with a terrified face and asked nervously, ¡°What safety measures?¡± Vincent sneered and pointed at Benson, who only had half of his body left. He then looked at Gaia, whose limbs were incomplete, and said, ¡°Previously, I used about 300 Cosmic Threads to control Benson, and 500 Cosmic Threads to control Gaia! Now, both of them listen to my every word. They can die whenever I want them to! So, just to be safe, I can¡¯t just plant one Cosmic Thread on your body. I have to plant more than that before I can rest assured!¡± Alexia shivered subconsciously. However, she also knew that if she did not agree, she would never be free. Therefore, she could only ask with a reluctant look, ¡°Then how many Cosmic Threads do you plan to plant on my body?¡± Vincent smiled and extended a finger. Alexia frowned and asked unwillingly, ¡°100?¡± Vincent shook his head and blurted out, ¡°1,000!¡± ¡°Vincent! Are you crazy? Planting 1,000 Cosmic Threads on me, do you know what I will look like to the other demons? I will look like I have transparent hair hanging from the sky. Rather than making me look so ugly, it would be better for me to die!¡± Vincent said indifferently, ¡°If you want to die, I have no objections! But I want to remind you that although I am enemies with the Demon Race, my current strength is not enough to fight the Demon Race head-on. Therefore, we will not encounter any demons on the way. So, you don¡¯t have to worry about others seeing the Cosmic Threads above your head!¡± Alexia naturally did not want to die. After hearing what Vincent said, she could only nod slightly and accept his proposal reluctantly. Vincent then planted 1000 Cosmic Threads on Alexia¡¯s body. As long as he had a will to control Alexia completely, Alexia¡¯s consciousness would be completely wiped, and she would become a puppet under his control. Alexia felt a dense tingling sensation on her body. She knew that Vincent had successfully implanted the Cosmic Threads into her body. She asked unhappily, ¡°Then can you let me go now?¡± Vincent snapped his fingers and the space barrier that enveloped Alexia instantly disappeared. Alexia moved her limbs and then glared at Vincent fiercely. She did not hide the disgust in her heart at all. Vincent did not care about this. He turned around and walked out of the space door, his back facing Alexia. ¡°Follow me!¡± Alexia followed behind Vincent unwillingly. She walked through the streets of the capital of Ultimate Evil with him. She kept glancing over at Gajero, who was surrounded by countless bolts of lightning in the sky. Her face was filled with anxiety and worry. Vincent closed the space door and left Gaia and Benson in the space tunnel. He only brought Kurt and Alexia along the familiar street. They headed toward an extremely secluded and desolate street. After walking for a while, Alexia finally asked with a reluctant look, ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± Vincent raised his hand and pointed at the sky. He said indifferently, ¡°The battle is so intense right now. There might be even more violent explosions later. In order to avoid being implicated, of course, we have to find a safe place to hide!¡± Alexia stopped talking. She could not be bothered to ask where they were going. This was because she believed that Vincent would always reply to her in a mocking and disdainful tone and give her a thousand excuses. After passing through a rugged and winding alley, Vincent led Kurt and Alexia into a desolate alley. There was an incomparably tall and magnificent door in the middle of the alley. It seemed to be out of place with the atmosphere of the entire alley. Vincent walked to the door excitedly and shouted, ¡°Old friend, I¡¯m back! I have a deal ready to be delivered to your door. Are you interested?¡± There was no answer from behind the door. However, Vincent did not feel awkward and continued to stand there and wait. Kurt did not complain in the slightest and stood behind Vincent meticulously. However, Alexia seemed to be very impatient. After looking around, she could not help but urge, ¡°In such a ruins-like environment, you actually have friends? So, you like to mix with some lowlifes!¡± Vincent tilted his head slightly and looked at Alexia from the corner of his eyes. He said mockingly, ¡°I have to thank you for what you said just now. But, I still have to remind you that no matter what happens later, you have to bear the consequences!¡± Alexia rolled her eyes and ignored Vincent. How could she care about someone who could hide in such a broken alley? Suddenly, the heavy door swung open, and a thunderous voice came from inside, ¡°Bring her in!¡± When Vincent heard this familiar voice, he immediately smiled. He brought Alicia and Kurt into the room. As soon as they entered the room, Alexia was immediately stunned. This was because the room was filled with carved beams and picturesque paintings. The magnificent atmosphere was completely different from the alley outside. The jewellery that was laying around made her the demon princess, extremely envious. Alexia was completely stunned. She saw a small mountain made of gold coins. There was a huge fire dragon sitting on top of the gold coins. Vincent bowed slightly and said to the dragon with a smile, ¡°Mr. Wilson, long time no see!¡± Chapter 557 - Was Full of Sincerity, and the Fierce Dragon Wept When Wilson saw Vincent, he said lightly, ¡°Vincent, you shouldn¡¯t have come back here!¡± However, his entire attention was on Alexia. Alexia was worried and terrified. She did not expect there to be a dragon living in such an inconspicuous alley. Plus, she had also spoken rudely about him earlier. She had mentioned that Vincent¡¯s friend who lived in the alley was a lowlife! Dragons were quite rigid and stubborn under any circumstances. They would not accept anyone¡¯s apology for insulting them even though it may be unintentional. Vincent noticed Wilson¡¯s gaze and quietly distanced himself from Alexia. He said, ¡°Mr. Wilson, I know it¡¯s not appropriate to suddenly visit at this time. After all, the capital of Ultimate Evil no longer welcomes me! But I came here especially to look for you this time, just to complete a deal, and with sincerity!¡± Wilson continued to look at Alexia. He looked as if he was looking at prey. He said to Vincent in a deep voice, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the grudge between you and the Ultimate Evil Lord later. She actually looked down on my residence just now. This is the greatest humiliation to the Dragon Race. I want to settle this with her first!¡± Alexia¡¯s face turned as pale as a ghost when she heard that. She looked at Vincent in panic and begged him for help using her eyes. Vincent wanted to use Wilson to teach Alexia a lesson, but he did not want Wilson to actually kill her. Therefore, he could only quickly say, ¡°Mr. Wilson, please forgive this little girl for being short-sighted. She is the princess of the Demon Race, the daughter of Gajero. Since she was young, she had been following Gajero to invade the various worlds. She does not understand the wealth and good taste of the Dragon Race!¡± ¡°So what if she is Gajero¡¯s daughter? Whoever that insults the Demon Race has committed an unforgivable crime!¡± Wilson did not accept Vincent¡¯s dissuasion. Instead, he stood up from the mountain of gold coins even more angrily. He waved his pair of huge wings and let out a thunderous roar. Alexia was so scared that she screamed and quickly went behind Vincent. Although Alexia was a proud and confident princess, she also knew how terrifying the Dragon Race was. Therefore, she did not care about her relationship with Vincent at that point. She only wanted to find spiritual support in the tense situation. Wilson saw Alexia staring at Vincent. He turned to Vincent and growled angrily, ¡°What? Do you want to protect her? Could it be that you¡¯ve been working for Gajero all this time? No wonder you¡¯re doing everything you can to cause trouble in the capital of Ultimate Evil! But I want to remind you that even the current you can¡¯t stop the Dragon Race¡¯s fury!¡± Vincent shook his head indifferently, smiled, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s nothing going on between me and Gajero except that I¡¯ve been trying to think of a way to kill him! As for this demon princess, she¡¯s just my trophy! If you really want to kill her, I won¡¯t stop you. But I want to remind you that Gajero is in the capital of Ultimate Evil right now. He is currently fighting with the Ultimate Evil Lord outside. If you hurt his daughter at this time and if Gajero wins against the Ultimate Evil Lord, then the trouble will fall on you!¡± Wilson asked in great shock, ¡°What did you say? Gajero is here?¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°I was initially being chased by Gajero. I had no choice but to escape back to the capital of Ultimate Evil. Gajero followed me all the way, but as soon as he showed up, he was caught by the Ultimate Evil Lord!¡± Wilson raised his head and took a deep breath. He then nodded and sighed, ¡°As expected, it¡¯s the disgusting aura of the demons! I was wondering why the Ultimate Evil Lord was crazy enough to create such a big commotion outside. It turns out that it¡¯s his sworn enemy!¡± Vincent immediately asked, ¡°Then, what do you think of the final outcome between the two of them?¡± Wilson said with a serious face, ¡°No matter how strong Gajero is, as long as he is in the territory of the Ultimate Evil Lord, he would definitely be at a losing end! Unless something special happens, it will be very difficult for him to leave alive!¡± Vincent could not help but feel a little disappointed when he heard that. This was because he hoped that Gajero would be the final victor so that he could personally kill Gajero in the future. The Ultimate Evil Lord had given up on invading other worlds and had remained in the capital of Ultimate Evil because of the psychological trauma of losing to Gajero. However, once he got rid of Gajero with his own hands, his ambition would grow once again. From then on, he would become a second Gajero! At the same time, everything that Vincent had accumulated so far was regarding the demons. If Gajero died, then everything that he had done would be in vain. However, no matter what happened, as long as an evil creature died, it would be good news for Vincent. This way, he would have one less powerful opponent pursuing him relentlessly. Alexia, who was hiding behind Vincent, gently tugged the corner of his clothes, reminding him to protect her safety. Vincent came back to his senses. He could tell that the pampered girl was scared out of her wits this time, so he quickly said to Wilson, ¡°Respected Mr. Wilson, this girl spoke rudely to you just now because she was short-sighted. I¡¯ll ask her to apologize to you now. Please forgive her this time! If you still have any anger toward her, you can wait until the battle outside is over!¡± Although Wilson did not say it out loud, when he heard that Gajero had arrived, he felt somewhat fearful in his heart. As Vincent had given him a way out, he just simply said, ¡°Apologize? Then let me see her sincerity first!¡± Vincent nodded. He flashed to the side and shook off Alexia¡¯s hand that was holding onto his shirt. He then picked up the scabbard on his waist and whipped Alexia¡¯s bottom fiercely. Vincent scolded angrily, ¡°What are you waiting for? Apologize to Mr. Wilson!¡± Alexia felt the burning pain on her bottom. She could not help but take two steps forward. She stood under the pile of gold coins and quickly said, ¡°Respected Mr. Wilson, I was just talking nonsense outside the door. I didn¡¯t expect your home to be so luxurious. It¡¯s like a legendary fairyland. You¡¯re really the richest dragon I¡¯ve ever seen!¡± After hearing Alexia¡¯s compliment, Wilson could not help but squint his eyes. He then climbed back to the top of the mountain of coins with a satisfied look on his face. He laughed and said, ¡°Well said! I am the richest dragon! Since you¡¯re so good at giving compliments, I¡¯ll let you off this time. Don¡¯t let it happen again!¡± Upon hearing that, Alexia immediately let out a sigh of relief. She turned around excitedly, wanting to share the joy of surviving the disaster with Vincent. However, she suddenly remembered that Vincent had slapped her bottom earlier. She glared at Vincent with an angry face. Vincent ignored Alexia and raised his head to look at Wilson. He said with a smile on his face, ¡°I came here to make a deal with you. Please do not doubt my sincerity. I am the most outstanding Dragon Race merchant in the capital of Ultimate Evil!¡± Wilson shook his head stubbornly and said, ¡°No, I can¡¯t make a deal with you!¡± Vincent asked with a puzzled face, ¡°Why? Could it be that the Ultimate Evil Lord has threatened you?¡± Wilson said with a hesitant face, ¡°They said that I was deceived by you. You approached me only to use me!¡± Vincent suddenly laughed and replied sincerely, ¡°I admit that I have deceived many creatures in the capital of Ultimate Evil, including the Ultimate Evil Lord himself, but I have never deceived you. This is because the deal between us is real gold and silver, and it is always a hand-to-hand transaction. How can there be any deception between us?¡± Wilson suddenly raised his huge head and looked at Vincent excitedly as if he had found a confidant. Wilson said happily to Vincent, ¡°Look! I thought so too! But the others were not able to understand my thoughts. They kept running to my door, saying that I had been deceived by you, and they promised me that they would not deceive me and wanted to sincerely make a deal with me. But how could they be worthy of making a deal with us dragons? I¡¯ll scare them off with a single fire!¡± Although Vincent still had a smile on his face, he had a layer of cold sweat on his forehead. He did not expect Kaeger and the others to be so unkind. They took advantage of the time when he had escaped the capital of Ultimate Evil to frame him. Fortunately, the dragons are simple-minded and would not be deceived by conspiracy theories! Vincent struck while the iron was hot and quickly said to Wilson, ¡°Mr. Wilson, it has been proven that only I can understand you. I am the most suitable material merchant for the Dragon Race. I think we should continue our business. We can¡¯t let the comments of the outside world affect our friendship!¡± Wilson no longer reacted coldly like before. He said with curiosity, ¡°Of course, the business can continue, but you have to let me see how sincere you are. What items did you bring to move me? You have to know that my appetite has grown a lot during this period of time!¡± Alexia stared at Wilson, who wanted to pretend to be a profiteer. However, he acted like a child. She could not believe that the intelligence of the Dragon Race would be so low. Even if she did not know what Vincent had done before, Alexia was sure that Vincent must have deceived and used Wilson. However, those methods of deception were not worth mentioning in Wilson¡¯s eyes. He only remembered the benefits that Vincent had brought him. He was simply pure to the extreme! Vincent had long guessed that Wilson would have such a reaction, so he patted Kurt beside him and said softly, ¡°Take out all the gold coins and jewelry that we collected before!¡± Kurt nodded. He took two steps back, opened his mouth, and spat out all the gold coins stored in his body. In the blink of an eye, there was another mountain made of gold coins in the room and it was much higher than the gold mountain that Wilson was originally lying on. Wilson looked at the gold mountain of coins in front of him. Tears started to roll down from the corners of his eyes. He was very moved as he muttered, ¡°You are indeed a good friend of the Dragon Race! The treasure you brought this time is actually more than what I have accumulated over the years! Do you know how stingy those b*stards of the Feathered Monster Race and the Bards are? They actually came to trade with me using a small box of gold coins. They can be said to be insulting me!¡± Vincent could not help but feel relaxed. This was because the gold coins circulating in the capital of Ultimate Evil had long been bought by him, and all of them had been sent to Wilson. Even if Kaeger, Marcus, and the others wanted to curry favor with Wilson, they simply could not find enough to trade. Vincent said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Wilson, please don¡¯t let those who don¡¯t understand you affect the trade between us. Now the wealth is all yours, I hope you like it!¡± Wilson nodded and immediately stood up. He jumped onto the other pile of golden coins in front of him and laid comfortably. He said with a face full of enjoyment, ¡°What do you want to exchange? Just say it! During the time you are not here, none of the Dragon Race¡¯s materials have been sold. I can definitely meet your needs!¡± Vincent shook his head and said softly, ¡°I don¡¯t want the Dragon Race¡¯s materials for this transaction. As long as you can temporarily protect us and let us safely leave the capital of Ultimate Evil, the transaction will be completed!¡± Wilson looked at Vincent in disbelief and said in surprise, ¡°Only these?¡± Vincent smiled slightly and said, ¡°Of course! This is the first transaction after a long time. I naturally have to give you more benefits. Moreover, I have a presumptuous request. I hope you can give me a channel to trade with you at any time. After all, I can¡¯t continue to stay in the capital of Ultimate Evil, but I don¡¯t want to lose a partner like Mr. Wilson!¡± Wilson was so touched that he had tears in his eyes again when he heard that. He quickly said, ¡°No! As a friend, it is my duty to protect your safety. As for the trading channel, it is for the benefit of both of us. How can this be part of the deal? Although the Dragon Race likes treasures, they will never exploit their friends! I will fulfill all your requests, and I will give you Dragon Race materials of equal value. You must not refuse!¡± Vincent pretended to be embarrassed and sighed reluctantly, ¡°Mr. Wilson is really the best partner I have ever seen. If you are so generous, I can only repay you with more gold coins next time!¡± ¡°More¡­ gold coins?¡± Wilson¡¯s eyes immediately shone with golden light. He created a teleportation array in the air and threw a handful of gold coins into it. Soon, a large amount of Dragon Race materials shining with different lights floated out of the teleportation array. There were scattered dragon scales, bottles of dragon blood, and some dragon horns. Finally, a complete set of dragon bones fell out of the teleportation array. Vincent could not help but be shocked! The Dragon Race was a very proud race. The materials they usually sold were only the parts that had fallen off their bodies during their growth process. Selling dragon bones was equivalent to selling the remains of their own race. This was the first time Vincent had seen such a scene! Wilson then pulled off an extremely large dragon scale from his body. He used his sharp fingertip to hand it to Vincent. ¡°These dragon bones belong to a traitor in the Dragon Race. According to the rules of the Dragon Race, he doesn¡¯t deserve to be buried on the land of the Dragon Race, so I¡¯ll leave it to you to handle! This dragon scale is a two-way teleportation array. You only need to use dragon blood to maintain the spirituality of this dragon scale. Every time you pour psionic power into it, you can activate the teleportation array on my body. As long as you pass me the gold coins, I¡¯ll give you Dragon Race materials of equivalent value. If you have a specific request, you can also write it on a piece of paper and send it to me together with the gold coins!¡± Vincent stored the fiery scales in his storage ring. Then, he patted Kurt and pointed at the Dragon Race materials all over the ground. ¡°Put them all away!¡± said Vincent. Kurt opened his mouth again and stored all the Dragon Race materials in his body. After witnessing the entire process of the transaction, Alexia was once again shocked and did not know what to say. She initially thought that Vincent had suffered a great loss, but in reality, he was extremely profitable. He had only used a bunch of worthless gold coins to exchange for a large amount of rare Dragon Race materials and a two-way teleportation array, as well as the trust and protection of a dragon! If Alexia had not seen it with her own eyes, she would not have believed it to be true. Vincent had even managed to make Wilson have a good impression of him and and even made him feel apologetic toward him. In Alexia¡¯s heart, not only was Vincent a despicable and sinister b*stard, but he was also the biggest liar and profiteer of 10,000 races of the Black Hole. ¡°Mr. Wilson, thank you for your generosity. It is too dangerous outside now, so we can only continue to disturb you for the time being!¡± Vincent watched Kurt collect all the Dragon Race materials before turning to thank Wilson. Wilson was currently immersed in joy after obtaining the gold coins. He said happily, ¡°It¡¯s okay. You guys can stay in my room. Even if the sky outside collapses, I can guarantee your safety. When you want to leave, I will build a teleportation array exclusive to the Dragon Race. I guarantee that I will send you out of the capital of Ultimate Evil without the Ultimate Evil Lord noticing!¡± When Vincent heard this, he was delighted. So, the Dragon Race¡¯s teleportation array could ignore the Ultimate Evil Lord¡¯s space laws. Then the array carved on the dragon scale was worth studying carefully! Alexia mustered up her courage and quickly walked up to Wilson. She said, ¡°Respected Mr. Dragon, our Demon Race can provide you with more gold coins. As long as you go out and help my father defeat the Ultimate Evil Lord and tell him that I was brought here by Vincent, he will definitely give you all the gold coins in the Black Hole World!¡± Vincent¡¯s expression changed drastically when he heard that. He did not expect that this demon girl would actually cause trouble for him at this time. He immediately wanted to wipe away all of her thoughts. However, Vincent did not dare to act rashly at this time. After all, it was Wilson¡¯s decision to make. Wilson lowered his head and sized up Alexia. He said coldly, ¡°In the past thousand years, a total of 126 dragons have died at the hands of Gajero. As a result, the Demon Race has been listed as an enemy race that the Dragon Race can never forgive. All dragons are not allowed to trade with the Demon Race. This is the iron law of the Dragon Race!¡± Upon hearing this, Alexia staggered two steps back with a disappointed expression. At the same time, she turned her head to look at Vincent with an embarrassed expression.. Chapter 558 - Father and Daughter Were Ruthless and Began to Weaken Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Vincent looked at Alexia with a playful expression. He did not expect the dragons to hate the demons so much. This whole situation had helped him greatly as he was finally able to see through Alexia and her true thoughts. If Alexia was an honest individual, Vincent would not mind letting her follow him. However, Alexia was always looking for opportunities to trick him, making Vincent unable to tolerate her. ¡°I can¡¯t believe that you¡¯re still an ingrate!¡± Vincent sneered as he said to Alexia, his eyes filled with killing intent. Alexia shrunk her neck down in fear. However, she did not retreat or beg for mercy. Instead, she said stubbornly, ¡°I¡¯m a demon princess, a warrior under my father¡¯s command. Everything I do must be for the sake of the Demon Race and my father. Unless you kill me now, I will do the same thing whenever I have the chance!¡± Vincent sighed lightly and muttered, ¡°In that case, I can only erase your consciousness and let you become a puppet just like Gaia and Benson!¡± Alexia looked at Vincent with a determined expression. Her entire body instantly erupted with a strong demonic aura, isolating everything in her surroundings from a meter away. Even Vincent¡¯s control over the Cosmic Threads was temporarily cut off. ¡°I am the princess of the Demon Race, I cannot be controlled by anyone! Since I cannot hide or beg for mercy, then I can only end my own life!¡± said Alexia with a determined expression. She then raised her palm, preparing to kill herself. Wilson, who had been lying on top of the gold mountain of coins was watching the show below and suddenly snorted. Immediately after that, a fiery red light shot out from his mouth, landing right on top of Alexia¡¯s head. The fiery red light broke through the aura of the Demon World in an instant and trapped Alexia on the spot. She was unable to move. Wilson turned to look at Vincent and said with confidence, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, with my draconic aura around, she can¡¯t die even if she wanted to. Now you can do whatever you want with her!¡± Vincent¡¯s expression was serious and he coughed dryly twice. He sized up Alexia and suddenly hesitated. Previously, the only thing that Vincent saw in Alexia was her Immortal bloodline. However, what Alexia said earlier made Vincent pause for a moment. He could actually understand where she was coming from. No matter what, any living creature had to be loyal to their own race. It was a pity that Alexia belonged to a race whose hands were covered in blood and whose body was covered in sin. Alexia had no choice but to live as a demon from birth, so her actions and choices could not be said to be wrong. On the contrary, they were somewhat worthy of respect. It was just that she was born in the wrong race. What made Vincent even more puzzled was that the relationship between Alexia and Gajero as father and daughter was too good to be true! Who would have thought that Gajero, the culprit who had massacred countless races, could get along so well with his own daughter, and his daughter even wanted to die for him? Vincent took a deep breath and said slowly, ¡°Letting you die now is an easy way out. I don¡¯t believe that Gajero and you are just a simple father and daughter filial piety. I will lay all the cards down in front of you. Soon, you will completely give up on Gajero. This is the heaviest punishment that I can give to you!¡± When Alexia heard this, she said arrogantly, ¡°I am the most outstanding child of my father, and he is also the best father in the world. You have no chance of driving a wedge between us!¡± Vincent ignored Alexia. He raised his hand and snapped his fingers. He opened the space door and summoned Benson and Gaia from the space tunnel. When Benson and Gaia saw Vincent, they immediately prostrated themselves on the ground and bowed. ¡°Master!¡± Vincent coughed lightly and quickly asked, ¡°What do the two of you think of the relationship between Gajero and Alexia?¡± Benson who only had half of his body left opened his mouth and said, ¡°Gajero has many children, but he only dotes on Alexia. This means that their relationship is very good. You can use Alexia as a bargaining chip to threaten Gajero in the future!¡± After hearing Benson¡¯s insane suggestion, Alexia could not help but berate, ¡°Benson! Are you crazy? Are you helping him? You¡¯re betraying the demons!¡± At that moment, Benson was just a puppet in Vincent¡¯s hand. He only knew how to be loyal to Vincent wholeheartedly. He completely ignored Alexia. Alexia almost fainted out of anger. Suddenly, Gaia spoke out and said, ¡°Master! Keeping Alexia is no threat to Gajero at all. I suggest you kill her to prevent future troubles!¡± Alexia stared at Gaia with wide eyes. They were full of disappointment and disbelief. She did not expect Gaia, who was as powerful as Gajero, to be completely controlled by Vincent and be his loyal lackey. She did not expect that Gaia would be so ruthless and directly suggest for Vincent to kill her! Although Alexia was loyal to the Demon Race, she was also very resistant to death. Even if she was willing to die for the demons, she did not want the demons to make suggestions for Vincent to kill her. Vincent did not take action immediately. Instead, he asked with great interest, ¡°Why do you say that keeping Alexia is not enough to threaten Gajero?¡± Gaia said expressionlessly, ¡°Because Gajero only cares about the Immortal bloodline in Alexia¡¯s body. They do not have a father-daughter relationship. Once Alexia becomes a stumbling block in Gajero¡¯s path, she will be abandoned without hesitation. Therefore, we should kill Alexia early and destroy the Immortal bloodline. This way, we can further ruin Gajero¡¯s plan!¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± shouted Alexia angrily. Although she knew that she should remain quiet at that time, she could not help but voice out to oppose this kind of slander against her father. Vincent squinted his eyes as if he had obtained an important piece of information. He continued to ask, ¡°Okay, then tell me, what does Gajero want to do with the Immortal bloodline?¡± Gaia answered without hesitation, ¡°Gajero believes that the demon bloodline cannot help him to become stronger. If he wants to become a supreme god, he has to become the strongest God in the God Race. Therefore, he wants to nurture the extinct Immortal bloodline and wait for an opportunity to transfer the bloodline to himself so that he can become stronger! In other words, Alexia and the unforged divine spark are the last two necessary conditions for Gajero to become a god. If we can destroy one of them ahead of time, we can prevent Gajero from becoming a god within a hundred years!¡± Vincent nodded slightly and sighed with emotion. ¡°As expected, the betrayal of those around us is often the most ruthless! I actually managed to obtain Gajero¡¯s secret just like that!¡± After saying that, Vincent turned to look at Alexia and said with a mocking expression, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that in Gajero¡¯s eyes, you are just a fruit waiting to ripen. In fact, you are completely worthless. I even thought that I had picked up a treasure. Now, you are no longer of use to me, and I can¡¯t wait to destroy Gajero¡¯s path of advancement!¡± Faced with Vincent¡¯s threat, Alexia did not show any fear. This was because she had fallen into a daze. She shook her head desperately and said, ¡°Impossible, that is absolutely impossible! Father truly loves me! He is not using me. He said that the Immortal bloodline in my body is the best gift he gave me. How can he take this bloodline away from me?¡± Vincent looked at Alexia, who was crying. He did not know what to do with her. He raised his head and asked Wilson, ¡°Mr. Wilson, what do you think I should do with this girl?¡± Wilson sighed deeply and said, ¡°From the perspective of the Dragon Race, you should kill her immediately! However, from the perspective of a human, you may want to take the opportunity to comfort her!¡± Vincent sighed with a puzzled face, ¡°Comfort her? She has always wanted me to die! Why should I comfort her?¡± Wilson stood up. He climbed down from the mountain of gold coins and sniff Alexia¡¯s body. He sighed softly and said, ¡°So it¡¯s the Immortal bloodline. No wonder you can¡¯t smell the stench of the Demon Race on her body. It seems that you don¡¯t know the benefits of the legendary Immortal bloodline. If you have sex with someone that has the Immortal bloodline, you will gain a considerable amount of power. With your current weak strength, it¡¯s not difficult for you to directly increase a few levels. Moreover, the benefits will stick with you for the rest of your life!¡± Vincent¡¯s expression changed when he heard that. He quickly said, ¡°Stop! I¡¯m not the kind of person who takes advantage of others when they are in danger. Moreover, I already have two women who share life and death with me. I will never do anything to let them down!¡± Wilson shook his head, turned around, and climbed back up onto his mountain of gold coins. He said helplessly, ¡°Then I can¡¯t help you. You can do whatever you want with her!¡± Vincent looked at the weeping Alexia and snapped his fingers without any hesitation. He directly sent her into the space tunnel and then closed the space door. Vincent clapped his hands and said with a smile, ¡°Well, it¡¯s finally quiet now!¡± Wilson looked at Vincent with a blank face and sighed in disbelief, ¡°I really can¡¯t imagine how a person like you could have a woman, or even two?¡± Vincent said with a smile, ¡°Luck, it¡¯s all luck!¡± ¡°Then you can continue to stay here. Call me when you want to leave!¡± Wilson could not be bothered to tease Vincent anymore. He twisted his neck, buried his head under his wings, and slept. Vincent, on the other hand, paced back and forth in the room. He turned to look at Gaia and Benson. They were once extremely powerful demons. Unfortunately, they had suffered the attacks of Gajero¡¯s destruction laws, causing them to sustain serious injuries that were difficult for them to recover from. In the end, they had become crippled. Vincent felt that it was too wasteful to keep these two powerful individuals in the space tunnel all this while. He wanted to think of a way to allow them to recover some of their strength first, or at the very least, recover their mobility. Vincent suddenly had an idea. He turned to Kurt and said, ¡°I have received so many Dragon Race materials today. Do you still need an upgrade?¡± Kurt shook his head and said, ¡°My body has upgraded to the max. I won¡¯t need any materials for a long time!¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°Then please help me to select some Dragon Race materials. Choose some of the lower-quality ones!¡± Kurt nodded and immediately sifted through the Dragon Race materials stored in his body. He then spat out some slightly flawed dragon scales and horns and piled them on the floor. Vincent searched through his storage ring and took out a huge forging table. The fire from the furnace that had never been extinguished instantly increased the temperature of the room. Kurt asked curiously, ¡°Mr. Vincent, what are you doing?¡± Vincent smiled and said, ¡°I can¡¯t seem to heal the injuries caused by the destruction law on my own. So, I might as well try and use the Dragon Race materials to heal those two puppets instead. This way, I can at least guarantee their mobility and combat ability!¡± Kurt nodded. He retreated to the side and looked at Vincent with anticipation. Vincent picked up some materials from the ground and threw them all into the furnace. He then raised his two fingers and began to strengthen the flames in the furnace. As the temperature in the furnace continued to rise, the materials that were thrown in gradually began to melt. Finally, they formed a ball of flowing liquid that flickered with a rainbow-colored light. It slowly flowed into the mold that Vincent had prepared in advance. When the liquid in the mold gradually solidified, Vincent immediately picked up a sledgehammer and began to hammer on the mold. Even though he was sweating profusely, he was still enjoying the process. Vincent soon began the cooling process for his mold. A body without a head and arms suddenly appeared before Kurt¡¯s eyes. Kurt observed the transparent body that was flowing with a rainbow-colored light. He could not help but lower his head to look at his own body. He sighed in disbelief, ¡°This body is too similar to my current body. It¡¯s just that the materials used are slightly lower in grade. So, it can¡¯t be compared to my body in terms of strength!¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°This body is only made to facilitate the movement of the puppets. Naturally, the quality of their bodies can¡¯t be compared to yours. However, this is enough for me!¡± Vincent then raised his hand and patted the chest of the transparent body. The transparent body suddenly opened up. The upper part of the body was just a hollow shell. It allowed others to slot themselves right into it. Vincent said in a deep voice, ¡°Benson, come forward!¡± Benson, who was lying on the ground, did not hesitate. He headed straight toward the transparent body and slotted himself into it. His body was a perfect match for it. Vincent helped to seal him up. Benson looked as if he had been reborn. He had a body that looked exactly the same as before. Vincent ordered, ¡°Try to control your body using your demonic aura. Let¡¯s see if you can move freely!¡± Benson began to emit a demonic aura. His originally transparent body instantly turned black. At the same time, Benson had successfully controlled his new body to take two steps forward. He then turned around and took a few more steps more skillfully. Benson reported to Vincent, ¡°Reporting to master, this body is very easy to control. I can move freely now and it will not affect my movements in battle at all!¡± Vincent nodded in satisfaction. He then turned his gaze to Gaia and said confidently, ¡°What you lack are only arms and legs. That will be even easier!¡± Following that, Vincent picked up some Dragon Race materials and began to work on the forging table. He had created and installed a prosthetic arm and a prosthetic leg for Gaia. After recovering his limbs, Gaia reacted the same way as Benson. He walked back and forth in the room and nodded, ¡°Master, although I can¡¯t recover to my peak strength now, I can participate in battles!¡± Vincent nodded and ordered, ¡°Alright, from now on, the two of you will follow me and be my personal bodyguards!¡± Gaia and Benson both kneeled in fear and replied in unison, ¡°It¡¯s our honor to protect our Master!¡± Vincent nodded with satisfaction and said to Kurt, ¡°You can continue to stay here. Mr. Wilson will protect your safety!¡± Kurt quickly asked, ¡°What about you, Mr. Vincent?¡± Vincent looked at the room door and sighed thoughtfully, ¡°Some of my old friends are still in the capital of Ultimate Evil. I should take this opportunity to pay them a visit. Besides, I now have two demon bodyguards with me. You don¡¯t have to worry about my safety!¡± Although Kurt was still worried about Vincent, he had always been resolute in carrying out Vincent¡¯s orders. Kurt said to Vincent, ¡°I will always be here. Please return as soon as possible, Mr. Vincent!¡± Vincent nodded slightly. He led Gaia and Benson out of Wilson¡¯s room and returned to the streets of the capital of Ultimate Evil. At that time, the battle in the sky was still ongoing. The light pillar formed by purple lightning had almost pierced through the entire world. Gajero, who was enveloped in the horrifying light, did not beg for mercy. Instead, sounds of bones breaking could be heard. It seemed that Gajero was in a rather bad state at that moment. It was very likely that he would die in the end! When Vincent saw this, he could not help but say with a worried expression, ¡°I did not expect Gajero to be defeated so quickly. It seems that we have to hurry up and weaken the power of the Ultimate Evil Lord!¡± Vincent braced himself and walked toward the Feathered Monster Race¡¯s headquarters based on memory. The Feathered Monster Race was not only the race that Vincent had deceived the most, but it was also the race that Vincent had visited the most during his time in the capital of Ultimate Evil. Hence, he was very familiar with their business and core members. Vincent arrived in front of their headquarters with ease. He just happened to see Kaeger, who was preparing to set off with the elite Feathered Monster experts. ¡°Brother Kaegar, long time no see. I miss you so much!¡± Vincent called out to Kaeger loudly. He walked forward with a smile on his face and stood in front of Kaegar. Kaeger saw Vincent and could not help but gnash his teeth and roar, ¡°Vincent? I didn¡¯t think that you would dare to return to the capital of Ultimate Evil. How dare you come to the headquarters of the Feathered Monster Race? Do you know how miserable we were after you tricked us back then? Today, I just happen to want to settle the score with you!¡± Suddenly, two black shadows flashed by, and two powerful demons appeared behind Vincent. One of them was Gaia, a burly general of the 1st Corps of the Demon Race. The other one was Benson, the last demon who had mastered black magic. Vincent pointed at the two bodyguards behind him, who looked very serious, and said to Kaeger with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m here to catch up with you, but if you want to fight, the two of them will fight you to the end!¡± Chapter 559 - : Vampires Bet ¡°Demons?¡± Kaeger¡¯s eyes were filled with shock when he saw the two iron-tower-like figures behind Vincent. At the same time, he held back the impulse to make a move and looked at Vincent with a puzzled look. Vincent nodded with satisfaction when he saw Kaeger¡¯s reaction. He cleared his throat, raise his voice, and said, ¡°That¡¯s right! This is Gaia, the general of the 1st Corps of the Demon Race, and Benson, the deputy commander. As for why they are here, I think you can guess it, right?¡± Kaeger said with a dubious look, ¡°What? Do you mean that Gajero didn¡¯t come to the capital of Ultimate Evil alone? He had even snuck in an entire army?¡± Vincent smiled meaningfully and said, ¡°Just because the current battle situation seems to be in favor of the Ultimate Evil Lord does not mean the Ultimate Evil Lord will be the final winner. The demons have already made a full-scale deployment long ago. As long as they wait until the critical moment, they will completely overturn the capital of Ultimate Evil! If you want the Feathered Monster Race to continue to survive, I advise you not to participate in this battle. If you can leave as soon as possible, quickly leave the capital of Ultimate Evil!¡± Kaeger looked at Vincent with a face full of suspicion. Although his expression was still calm, his heart was trembling violently. If the demons really wanted to destroy the capital of Ultimate Evil, they would definitely be fully prepared. If they still chose to stand with the capital of Ultimate Evil, then the entire Feathered Monster Race would be destroyed! Kaeger was only hesitant because these words had come from Vincent¡¯s mouth. As someone who had been tricked by Vincent to the point of almost losing his family, Kaeger no longer dared to believe every word that Vincent said. To be on the safe side, Kaeger could only continue to say to Vincent, ¡°I want to know, in what capacity are you speaking to me now?¡± Vincent curled his lips slightly as if he had already guessed Kaeger¡¯s doubts. He said with a proud look, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m your old friend, but I¡¯m also the guide for the Demon Race to enter the capital of Ultimate Evil. If the Demon Race did not join hands with me, do you really think that Gajero could lead the entire demon army into the capital of Ultimate Evil so easily?¡± Kaeger immediately retorted, ¡°But how could you enter the capital of Ultimate Evil so easily?¡± Vincent said calmly, ¡°Because when I left, I deliberately left a teleportation array in a corner of the capital of Ultimate Evil. A teleportation array made using the authority scroll can easily bypass the Ultimate Evil Lord¡¯s control over the capital of Ultimate Evil. Although it could only be maintained for a short period of time, it was enough to teleport an army!¡± Kaeger could not help but suck in a breath of cold air. As he had not used a real authority scroll, he subconsciously believed Vincent¡¯s explanation to be true. This was because Vincent¡¯s method was indeed feasible. However, the details surrounding his explanation were somewhat different from the real situation. The teleportation array made using the modification authority was only a one-time consumable and could be maintained for a very short period of time. The teleportation array had reached its limit after teleporting Vincent and Gajero to the capital of Ultimate Evil. It would be simply impossible to teleport an army in. However, other than Vincent, no one else knew the truth! Kaeger fell silent. This was because he and the Feathered Monster Race had gotten used to living in the capital of Ultimate Evil for many years. If they wanted to continue staying, they had to fight side by side with the Ultimate Evil Lord. This was their only choice. However, Kaeger was even more unwilling to face Gajero, who had led an entire army into the capital of Ultimate Evil. This made him involuntarily recall the scene when the Feathered Monster World was destroyed. He could even recall the time when he saw a large number of elite Feathered Monster members dying at the hands of Gajero, their corpses piling up into a mountain under his feet. The scene had become an eternal nightmare for Kaeger and the entire Feathered Monster Race. Kaegar suddenly raised his head to look at Vincent and asked with a frown, ¡°Since the Demon Race wants to destroy the capital of Ultimate Evil, then why are you letting us leave? The Demon Race never had such a kind heart!¡± Vincent smiled slightly and said confidently, ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯m the one leading this battle! Without my plan and teleportation array, the Demon Race would not have been able to easily enter the capital of Ultimate Evil. My only goal is to kill the Ultimate Evil Lord that is pursuing me relentlessly. Although old friends like you and Marcus also want to kill me, I know that I was the one who deceived you in the first place. Therefore, I want to take this opportunity to sell you a favor. From now on, all the grudges between us will be written off, and we might even become better trading partners in the future!¡± Kaeger narrowed his eyes. He seemed to understand Vincent¡¯s intention. Once in the capital of Ultimate Evil, Vincent was the only Dragon Race¡¯s material merchant. After he left the capital of Ultimate Evil, he would definitely want to continue to maintain the trade. Therefore, he had to maintain good relationships with the other races. If the Feathered Monster Race loses the protection of the Ultimate Evil Lord, they would have to return to the Black Hole World to find a new foothold. At that time, they would naturally become Vincent¡¯s potential customers and business partners! Kaegar finally gave up on the idea of fighting alongside the Ultimate Evil Lord. He said to Vincent with a face of compromise, ¡°Alright, since brother Vincent has pointed out a clear path for me, then I¡¯ll remember this favor of yours. The feud between us will end here. In the future, if there¡¯s an opportunity, we can try to cooperate again!¡± Vincent nodded slightly. He smiled and said, ¡°Currently, the capital of Ultimate Evil is in a mess. I wonder if the Feathered Monster Race has a way to safely evacuate? If you encounter difficulty in doing so, I can help you to leave the capital of Ultimate Evil instead, but there will be a fee!¡± Kaeger trembled slightly. He did not expect Vincent to start a transaction with him already. He could not wait to make the first deal with him. However, the current situation was too dangerous. Kaeger did not want to make a deal with Vincent under such circumstances. If he was deceived, what awaited the Feathered Monster Race would be eternal damnation! Kaeger said resolutely, ¡°There¡¯s no need. The Feathered Monster Race has been operating in the capital of Ultimate Evil for so long. It¡¯s very easy to find a way to leave. Let¡¯s find another opportunity to cooperate in the future!¡± Vincent did not insist. He nodded slightly and said, ¡°Then I wish you a safe journey. I still have to pay a visit to my other old friends!¡± Kaeger did not say anything more. He turned around and led the elites of the Feathered Monster Race to escort their members to the Black Hole of the capital of Ultimate Evil. Vincent waited until all the Feathered Monsters had left before he turned around to look at Gaia and Benson. He sighed softly and said, ¡°It seems that the effect of your presence is not bad! Next, we can pay a visit to the Bards!¡± ¡­ At the base of the Vampire Race. After the news of Gajero¡¯s invasion spread out, all the elites of the Vampire Race had gathered early. They were prepared to follow their new race leader, Lionel, to support the Ultimate Evil Lord. However, for some unknown reason, Lionel had locked himself in his office. He had not shown up for a long time, so the vampires could only stand there and wait. They had a blank look on their faces. In their leader¡¯s office, Lionel stood in front of the desk respectfully and looked at Justin. Justin¡¯s soul body was sitting on the chair. Lionel looked at Justin with tears in his eyes and asked with a puzzled look, ¡°Teacher, since you are back, why don¡¯t you let me tell the members the good news?¡± Justin shook his head and said indifferently, ¡°Tell them what? You want them to see the wisp of remnant soul that I have left?¡± Lionel quickly replied, ¡°Teacher, you misunderstood. I believe that all the vampires will not laugh at your current appearance. Instead, they are looking forward to you rising from the dead and continuing to lead the Vampire Race. Now that Gajero has barged into the capital of Ultimate Evil, it is a great opportunity for us vampires to perform. As long as we can take the lead to support the Ultimate Evil Lord, we will definitely be taken care of in the future!¡± Justin shook his head and said with a serious face, ¡°No! The reason I came to find you today is to stop you from supporting the Ultimate Evil Lord!¡± Lionel looked at Justin with a blank face and muttered, ¡°Stop supporting the Ultimate Evil Lord? Then how should we vampires establish a foothold in the capital of Ultimate Evil in the future?¡± Justin did not hesitate at all and said firmly, ¡°Leave the capital of Ultimate Evil and rebuild the world that belongs to the Vampire Race! We have escaped for so long. It is time to restore the glory of the Vampire Race in the past!¡± When Lionel heard this, his blood immediately surged and he could not hide his excitement as he asked, ¡°Then teacher, are you returning this time to lead everyone to rebuild the Vampire Race¡¯s home?¡± Justin shook his head again and said with a face full of gratification, ¡°It¡¯s not me, it¡¯s you who will lead the Vampire Race to rebuild their own world! I¡¯m only a remnant soul now. I can survive because I signed a symbiotic contract with Vincent, so I can¡¯t leave him for too long. I will go back to look for him later!¡± Lionel¡¯s eyes were slightly dazed as he asked in a deep voice, ¡°Vincent has also come to the capital of Ultimate Evil. Do you want me to bring vampires to kill him and give you your freedom, teacher?¡± Justin smiled slightly and said in a deep voice, ¡°The second thing I came to see you today is to tell you that from now on, not only are the vampires not allowed to seek revenge on Vincent, but they will also establish an alliance with Vincent and the humans behind him!¡± Lionel asked in confusion, ¡°Why? He killed the most outstanding leader of the vampires. How could I possibly lead the vampires to establish an alliance with him?¡± Justin suddenly stood up and walked to the window silently. He looked at the intense battle between Gajero and the Ultimate Evil Lord in the sky and said confidently, ¡°This is because the capital of Ultimate Evil is about to be destroyed. The vampires can no longer stay here!¡± Lionel walked to Justin¡¯s side in disbelief and looked up at the battle in the sky. He said in surprise, ¡°At the moment, the Ultimate Evil Lord has the upper hand. Killing Gajero is only a matter of time. How can the capital of Ultimate Evil be destroyed?¡± Justin said softly, ¡°No matter what the outcome between the Ultimate Evil Lord and Gajero is, the outcome of the two of them is destined to be death! Compared to them, I think more highly of Vincent! The Ultimate Evil Lord has led all of you to chase after Vincent in the Black Hole World. That was his way of seeking death! I believe that the Ultimate Evil Lord will one day die without any remains left behind. Therefore, if the vampires continue to stay here, they can only die together with the Ultimate Evil Lord!¡± Lionel instantly fell into silence. He believed in Justin¡¯s judgment of others, but he still could not believe that Vincent was worthy of Justin¡¯s high evaluation. Lionel asked, ¡°That Vincent is only a level 50 creature, and both Gajero and the Ultimate Evil Lord are famous top-notch experts in the Black Hole World. Are you sure that Vincent will be able to defeat them in the future?¡± Justin nodded and said, ¡°I am absolutely sure! Today, no matter who has the last laugh, be it Gajero or the Ultimate Evil Lord, the remaining individuals will eventually become Vincent¡¯s stepping stones. I believe that Vincent¡¯s future achievements will be limitless, and from the looks of it, neither Gajero nor the Ultimate Evil Lord will have the ability to completely kill him! Although he is still weak, he has very tenacious willpower and the ability to create miracles!¡± Justin continued, ¡°As long as you truly understand him, you would find that there is nothing that he cannot do. And as long as it is something that he wants to do, he would definitely achieve it! No matter how absurd and unattainable his goal may seem, Vincent would always be able to complete it in the most resolute and amazing way!¡± Lionel took a deep breath and slowly sighed, ¡°Teacher, I have studied with you for so long, but I have never seen you give anyone such high praise before. If that Vincent is really so outstanding, I am willing to listen to your arrangements and let the vampires become allies with the Human Race from now on. We will advance and retreat together!¡± Justin nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Sooner or later, you will understand that the choice I made for you today was extremely wise. Moreover, the day that we dream of is not actually too far away. Perhaps it will be realized soon!¡± Lionel nodded and said, ¡°The Vampire Race have been silent in the grief of losing their homes for so long. It¡¯s time to return to the Black Hole World and take back everything we¡¯ve lost! Since teacher doesn¡¯t want to meet the Vampire Race for the time being, then I¡¯ll go and lead everyone away from the capital of Ultimate Evil!¡± Without waiting for Lionel to leave, Justin quickly said, ¡°Wait, before I leave, I¡¯ll give you another piece of advice. The Vampire Race should not invade other races in the future. Choose a world without living creatures to settle down in, because Vincent hates invaders!¡± Lionel saw that Justin was so concerned about Vincent. He could not help but feel a little uncomfortable. However, in the face of his teacher¡¯s exhortation, he could only obey. ¡°Teacher, don¡¯t worry. I will remember everything! With me here, I will definitely not let your efforts go to waste!¡± Lionel bowed to Justin and said goodbye. He then turned around and walked out of the office. When the vampire elites gathered downstairs saw Lionel walking out, they immediately surrounded him and asked when they should leave. Lionel said loudly to the crowd, ¡°From today onward, the life and death of the Ultimate Evil Lord has nothing to do with us! Pass down my order, tell all the vampires to gather their properties. We want to leave the capital of Ultimate Evil and build our own home!¡± When all the vampire elites heard this, they were all stunned on the spot and did not come back to their senses for a long period of time. To every vampire, rebuilding their home was a wish that had been buried deep in their hearts. However, they never dared to express it because they were afraid of experiencing the misfortune of being massacred again. Nevertheless, since their new leader had taken the initiative to bring it up, all the vampires had no excuse to avoid it. Perhaps all the vampires had long been fed up with living under someone else¡¯s roof. As long as they could rebuild their home, why should they care about the Ultimate Evil Lord? ¡°Leader, is what you said true? We are leaving the capital of Ultimate Evil to rebuild our home?¡± Lionel nodded and said, ¡°Do you remember the news that I told you previously? That my teacher Justin, is still alive? He has now formed an alliance with Vincent. In the future, the Vampire Race will not only leave the capital of Ultimate Evil to build their own home but also form an alliance with the Human Race to resist the Demon Race together! Since Vincent can resist the invasion of the demons with such weak strength, what reason do we vampires have to not escape the capital of Ultimate Evil and start anew?¡± ¡°Our race leader is right. We cannot escape anymore. At most, we will fight to the death with the demons!¡± ¡°You are right. We cannot leave any regrets behind for our descendants, and we cannot disgrace our race leader, Justin! If we do not escape today, how can our race leader Justin face Vincent in the future?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Let¡¯s set off now!¡± The vampires were united as one. There was no need for Lionel to waste his breath. They packed up their belongings and headed to the Black Hole of the capital of Ultimate Evil. They headed toward the Black Hole World that they had been unwilling to face for many years. The capital of Ultimate Evil was just a city. Any slight movement would be known by the entire world in a short period of time. The departure of the two major races, the Feathered Monster Race and the Vampire Race, quickly attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Although the troops stationed in front of the Black Hole had received the order that no one was allowed to leave without the permission of the Ultimate Evil Lord, the Ultimate Evil Lord did not have its own personal guard, the troops stationed in the Black Hole only required the major races in the capital of Ultimate Evil to take turns. Therefore, when the Feathered Monster Race and the Vampire Race decided to leave, no soldiers dared to stop them. They only chose to report the situation to their own race leader as soon as possible. The team that was in charge of the shift at the moment was the Bards! Marcus was standing in front of the gate of the base, listening to his subordinate¡¯s report about the Feathered Monster Race and the Vampire Race¡¯s departure. He could not help but fall into silence. An elite Bard said to Marcus with a face full of joy, ¡°Lord Patriarch, the Feathered Monster Race and the Vampire Race took the opportunity to depart. It¡¯s a great opportunity for us. As long as we go to support the Ultimate Evil Lord in time, we will be respected in the future!¡± Marcus said in a deep voice, ¡°Bullsh*t! Do you think that Kaeger and Lionel are fools? If the Ultimate Evil Lord is destined to win, the Feathered Monsters and vampires would have rushed forward to help him! If they leave the capital of Ultimate Evil at this time, it means that they are determined not to return. We must be lacking some information now, which is why are not able to make the same judgment!¡± The members of the Bards could not help but look at each other as they listened to Marcus¡¯s analysis. They did not understand what was going on. What other information could cause the Ultimate Evil Lord, who had the absolute advantage, to lose? Suddenly, the sound of footsteps could be heard from the far side of the street, instantly attracting the attention of all the Bards. When Marcus raised his head to look, he could not help but blurt out, ¡°Vincent! Why are you here with the demons?¡± It was Vincent, along with his two demon bodyguards. After seeing Marcus¡¯s surprise, Vincent smiled and said, ¡°You are a smart creature. I don¡¯t need to say anything more. I just came from the Feathered Monsters¡¯ base. I believe that you will make the same choice as Kaegar because the Ultimate Evil Lord will definitely lose today. This is what I, Vincent, predict. Believe it or not, it is your choice to make!¡± Marcus stood where he was. After remaining silent for more than ten seconds, he said to his subordinates behind him in a deep voice, ¡°Go! Pack your things and leave the capital of Ultimate Evil.. We will never come back!¡± Chapter 560 - Was Still the Same, the Division Was Successful After the Feathered Monsters, vampires, and Bards left the capital of Ultimate Evil, Vincent led Benson and Gaia to the Star Race¡¯s mansion. The Star mansion was Vincent¡¯s former residence during his time in the capital of Ultimate Evil. Therefore, Vincent was very familiar with the route. Although the Evil Spirit Race was also one of the five great races living in the capital of Ultimate Evil, Vincent planned to visit them last. This was because Adolphus had obtained the real modification authority scroll from Vincent so he had the authority to modify. Adolphus was the only one in the capital of Ultimate Evil who had the modification authority. Therefore, Adolphus and the evil spirits were always fearful as they were constantly being watched and suspected by the Ultimate Evil Lord. They had obviously been suppressed. From the time they met back in the Elf Race, Adolphus¡¯s hate toward Vincent was evident. Therefore, Vincent planned to face the creature who hated him the most in the end! However, when Vincent arrived at the Star mansion, he saw Manfred, the leader of the Star Race, and Adolphus, the leader of the Evil Spirit Race, standing side by side. It was as if they had been waiting for his arrival for a long time. Adolphus immediately stepped forward and asked loudly when he saw Vincent, ¡°Vincent, we had already guessed that you would come! If you have something to say, just say it. At the same time, we want to know why the three great races had left the capital of Ultimate Evil!¡± Vincent looked around cautiously. He saw that there were nobody around aside from Manfred and Adolphus. Thus, he stepped forward boldly with ease and stood in front of Adolphus and Manfred. Vincent said, ¡°Actually, I came to find the two of you today to inform you that the capital of Ultimate Evil is about to be destroyed. I hope that you will not be implicated and that you leave as soon as possible so that your race can continue to survive!¡± Adolphus quietly looked at Vincent, his eyes filled with anger. Manfred replied calmly as usual, ¡°The two demons behind you are your bargaining chips to convince the others, right? But we don¡¯t believe that there is a fourth demon in the capital of ultimate evil. With just the few of you against the Ultimate Evil Lord, you will definitely lose today!¡± Vincent replied calmly, ¡°Is that so? However, I do not feel like we are weak. Moreover, the target of the Demon Race today is the Ultimate Evil Lord. There is no need for us to waste our strength on you. You are not worthy at all!¡± Manfred sneered when he heard that and said, ¡°That¡¯s not up to you! Today, the Star Race and the Evil Spirit Race are joining hands. Adolphus and I will restrain those two demons. The elites of our race who are hiding in the surroundings will deal with you specifically. If there are really more demons hiding in the capital of Ultimate Evil, then they must show themselves to save you. If the demons don¡¯t show themselves, the three of you are destined to die here!¡± When Vincent heard this, he could not help but sneer and said, ¡°What, are you determined to live and die with the Ultimate Evil Lord today?¡± Manfred smiled proudly and said, ¡°Ever since you defected to the Ultimate Evil Lord, the Ultimate Evil Lord has handed over all of his businesses to the Star Race to manage. Moreover, our Star Race¡¯s sphere of influence is extremely vast, and we are not afraid of the invasion of the Demon Race. Do you think that with just a few words of yours, our Star Race will give up on such a powerful ally like the Ultimate Evil Lord?¡± Vincent said with a sudden realization, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be the biggest beneficiary after I left. Since we can¡¯t come to an agreement today, let¡¯s just do it! Let me see how many men you have waiting around!¡± Manfred did not hesitate at all and shouted, ¡°Do it!¡± The windows and doors of the Star Race¡¯s mansion shattered. Countless stars-like figures fell from the sky and surrounded Vincent and the two demons in an instant. Seeing this, Vincent could not help but feel a little nervous. He subconsciously glanced at Adolphus, who had yet to give the order. If the evil spirits really joined forces with the Star Race, Vincent, who did not have any reinforcements, knew what kind of situation he was in. Although Gaia and Benson were stronger, they were unable to display their peak strength. It was impossible for them to defeat Adolphus and Manfred in a short period of time. When that time came, Vincent would have to face all the elite members of the Evil Spirit Race and the Star Race. The outcome would most likely be disastrous! However, nothing happened. Adolphus, who was extremely resentful toward Vincent, did not speak for a long time. Manfred, who was standing beside Vincent, could not help but feel a little awkward. Vincent suddenly laughed. Immediately after that, a red light flashed and rapidly entered Vincent¡¯s body from the sky. After that, an illusory figure slowly floated out from Vincent¡¯s body. It was Justin, who had rushed back from the Vampire Race¡¯s base. Justin looked at Manfred with confidence and said resolutely to Vincent, ¡°Get Gaia and Benson to stop the two of them. I¡¯ll join hands with you to finish off the other members of the Star Race and the Evil Spirit Race. Let¡¯s end this quickly!¡± Among the five great races in the capital of Ultimate Evil, only the vampires¡¯ strength could be compared to the Star Race¡¯s. Justin¡¯s strength was also on par with Manfred¡¯s. Therefore, he was familiar with the strength of the Star Race. As he had suggested for Vincent to make a move, he must have absolute confidence. Manfred saw his old opponent and the expression on his face instantly became ferocious. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Justin, I didn¡¯t expect that after you died once, you actually became so disrespectful. Since when did you change your allegiance and work for Vincent? Since you are so stubborn today, then I can only let you die once more. Star Race, attack!¡± As Manfred gave the order, the Star Race warriors surrounding them immediately rushed forward, ready to attack Vincent and the others. However, Vincent did not listen to Justin¡¯s suggestion to let Gaia and Benson deal with Manfred and Adolphus. Instead, he controlled the two demons to turn around and face the Star Race creatures. Benson¡¯s black magic and Gaia¡¯s power instantly destroyed the members of the Star Race. It was likely that all of them would die at the hands of two level 80 demons! On the other side, Justin, whose strength was no longer at its peak, and Vincent, who was only a level 50 creature, were going to face Manfred, a level 75 creature, and Adolphus, who was a level 60 creature. In addition to that, Adolphus, also had the authority to modify. Justin looked at Vincent nervously, unable to understand why he had arranged this. They do not stand a chance on winning a two-on-two battle! Manfred and Vincent opened their mouths at the same time and asked the same thing, ¡°Adolphus, what are you waiting for?¡± Adolphus finally made his move. He raised his zombie-like arm and stabbed Manfred¡¯s back, shattering his heart on the spot. Adolphus slowly pulled out his arm and said coldly to Manfred, who was gradually losing his vitality, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, the Star Race has a reason not to betray the Ultimate Evil Lord but the evil spirits don¡¯t!¡± Chapter 561 - Put the Grudges Aside and Said Goodbye Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation As Manfred was dead, the Star Race was instantly at a disadvantage on the battlefield. Under the joint efforts of Gaia and Benson, all the members of the Star Race were wiped out in an instant. Not even one was left alive. Adolphus, who had successfully ambushed Manfred, shook off the blood on his hands. He stood quietly on the spot and looked at Vincent, not saying a word. Justin looked at Vincent blankly, then at Adolphus. He seemed confused by the unexpected situation. Justin asked with a puzzled expression, ¡°What¡¯s going on? When did the two of you come to an agreement?¡± Vincent turned to look at Gaia and Benson behind him. He ordered in a low voice, ¡°Clean up the battlefield and collect all the items that can be used! Then, go to the Star Plaza and empty out all the assets of the Star Race!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± replied the two demons. Gaia and Benson nodded and began to walk along the streets. They looked through the storage rings on the corpses. Vincent then turned to look at Adolphus, smiled, and said, ¡°When I discovered that there were no evil spirits around, I could guess what you were thinking. Only then did I remember that you already have the authority to modify. Even if you leave the capital of Ultimate Evil, the evil spirits will quickly develop and grow, surpassing the Feathered Monsters and the Bards. Staying in the capital of Ultimate Evil will not benefit you at all, so I believe you must be here to help me!¡± Justin nodded in realization. He finally understood why Vincent reacted that way earlier. However, Adolphus sneered and shook his head. He said, ¡°If Justin had not appeared in time just now, I would have helped Manfred kill you first. Then, I would have brought my evil spirits and left the capital of Ultimate Evil!¡± Justin took a step back. He pretended to be casual and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. You can also pretend that I don¡¯t exist now. If the two of you fight, I promise that I won¡¯t interfere! But don¡¯t blame me for not reminding you. Although Vincent is only a level 50 creature, you might not be the one who survives in the end!¡± Adolphus sighed with a face full of unwillingness and slowly said, ¡°If it were in the past, I would never have believed that the former Vampire Race leader would willingly be used by you. I believe that even in a one-on-one situation now, you can still defeat me. So now you have two choices. Either you take the opportunity to kill me and avoid a big threat in the future, or you let me go. However, I promise that I will seek revenge on you again!¡± Vincent moved aside disapprovingly and said softly, ¡°You can leave now! There is no deep hatred between you and me. Moreover, you are the only one who has truly benefited from me. I hope you can think about the benefits I¡¯ve given you in the future again!¡± Adolphus did not say anything more. He strode past Vincent and walked directly toward the Black Hole. As all the troops that were guarding the Black Hole had left with Marcus, the Black Hole was like an open door. Adolphus had made arrangements in advance. The evil spirits were all waiting for his arrival at the Black Hole. Once Adolphus arrives, they would be able to leave immediately. Vincent was not surprised by Adolphus¡¯s decision. The reason he had chosen to cooperate with Adolphus was that he was smarter than Kaeger and Marcus. When faced with a choice, smart individuals would often make the more advantageous decision! Justin looked at the capital of Ultimate Evil, which seemed emptier. He asked Vincent, ¡°Now, the five major races are no longer here. What should we do next?¡± Vincent shook his head slightly and said softly, ¡°Actually, other than the Vampire Race, the other races were all deceived by me! Because the one who always had the upper hand was the Ultimate Evil Lord! But I don¡¯t believe that Gajero will die in the capital of Ultimate Evil just like that. Maybe he still has some trump cards that he hasn¡¯t used yet, so I want to stay and watch the battle. No matter who survives today, I can gather more powerful information against the winner!¡± Justin nodded and said, ¡°Then we¡¯ll just watch from the space tunnel? Only now did I realize that the modification authority is great for spying!¡± Vincent smiled faintly and immediately opened the space door. He brought Justin into the space tunnel together with him. They walked all the way to the center of the battle between Gajero and the Ultimate Evil Lord. At that moment, the Ultimate Evil Lord in the sky was emitting an incomparably dazzling purple light all over his body. His entire body had completely merged with the capital of Ultimate Evil. His emotions represented the will of the entire world. On the other hand, Gajero was bearing the weight of the entire world within the purple light pillar! Gajero was struggling to move. Every inch of his skin and every bone in his body was bearing the crushing pressure. His entire body was being crushed over and over again. He relied on the regenerative ability of the Demon Race to heal himself. The pain of endless reincarnation made Gajero clench his teeth. All the nerves in his body were tense, but he did not let out a single cry of pain. Vincent could not help but sigh when he saw this. He said, ¡°I originally thought that a battle between experts would not take long. I did not expect it to be so tragic. Even if Gajero died today, he will suffer endless pain before he dies!¡± Justin replied confidently, ¡°You may not know this, but to become an expert like them, talent, experience, and fortuitous encounters required are all the same. Their strength is about the same at this point. Unless one of them has exceptional luck, the battle will carry on indefinitely. Whoever is exhausted first will lose his life!¡± Vincent said thoughtfully, ¡°But if Gajero is doomed to die now, why does he have to endure the pain of being smashed to pieces? It seems that he must have a trump card to turn defeat into victory!¡± Justin nodded silently. He did not know Gajero very well. He could only wait for time to provide him with the answer. Justin suddenly looked over to the corner of the space tunnel. He saw Alexia hugging her knees. She had curled up into a ball and was sobbing continuously. Justin asked curiously, ¡°What did you do to this girl? Why is she crying so sadly? Could it be that you have finally inherited the Immortal bloodline?¡± Vincent turned to look at Justin and said with a serious expression, ¡°What are you thinking about? How could a person like me, who possesses exceptional luck, be interested in the power that was obtained through such a wretched method? She only heard some truth about Gajero and could not bear it. She is unwilling to face reality!¡± Justin¡¯s gossipy soul was ignited. He asked Vincent excitedly, ¡°Oh? Then tell me, what happened?¡± Vincent smiled bitterly and told Justin what Gaia had told him. Chapter 562 - The Situation Had Been Reversed, Victory and Defeat Had Been Decided Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect Gajero to have such a crazy plan! The conditions for becoming a god are extremely harsh. Not only does he have the ability to fulfill all the conditions, but he also wants to create the most perfect divine personality and flawless physical body. From then on, it is likely that he would soar to the sky and become the strongest God in the Black Hole World. I really don¡¯t know whether I should admire his ambition or laugh at his greed!¡± Justin could not help but sigh. Vincent shook his head and said softly, ¡°I have never believed in his ambition, and I don¡¯t believe that there is anything that could allow one to soar to the heavens in just one step! Since Gajero wants to become the strongest God, then the ones who need to be wary of him are naturally those high and mighty Protoss. We don¡¯t need to worry about this!¡± Justin nodded slightly and said, ¡°That¡¯s true. The only thing we need to worry about now is the final result of the battle and then leave with the information that we have gathered! I believe that no matter who wins, the winner will not be able to find us in a short period of time!¡± Vincent let out a long sigh of relief and turned his gaze toward the battlefield outside the space barrier. The Ultimate Evil Lord was still unaware of what was happening in the capital of Ultimate Evil because his entire attention was focused on the battle in front of him. As the creature who understood Gajero the most, he paid his full attention to Gajero. So long Gajero was not dead, the Ultimate Evil Lord would never look away. ¡°Gajero, you don¡¯t have to forcefully resist anymore! Today, you will definitely die. If you continue to resist, it will only increase your own pain!¡± shouted the Ultimate Evil Lord with a face full of confidence. Gajero, who remained silent within the purple light pillar suddenly said, ¡°Die? Who gave you such confidence? Although you can destroy my body, you are unable to harm my demon core. With just this bit of strength, you want me to die? Looks like you have been hiding here for too long. Even your brain has degenerated!¡± The Ultimate Evil lord took a deep breath when he heard this. He raised his hands and waved them in the air. He condensed the law chains in the sky and extended them into the purple pillar of light. He used the law chains to tie up Gajero¡¯s hands, feet, and head and dragged him out of the pillar of light. The five chains exerted force in five different directions and hung Gajero in the sky. Gajero was about to be exhausted, and his healing process had slowed down by a lot. Under the pull of the law chains, cracks gradually appeared on his body. He looked like he could be torn into pieces at any time. The Ultimate Evil Lord floated in front of Gajero and said with a cold smile, ¡°Today, I¡¯m going to tear you apart alive and study your demon core. How can it withstand so much damage? Let¡¯s see if you are truly undying and indestructible!¡± He then controlled the law chains and began to gradually exert force. He was prepared to tear Gajero into pieces. Gajero, whose body was gradually tearing apart, said with a cold smile, ¡°Haha, it¡¯s too late!¡± He suddenly released his left hand that he was clenching tightly. A black ball flew out of his palm and into his mouth. The Ultimate Evil Lord¡¯s eyes instantly widened and he shouted, ¡°What is that thing? What did you eat?¡± He could feel that there was an endless amount of power surging into Gajero¡¯s body. Following that, Gajero¡¯s injured body began to gradually heal. His shriveled body also began to regain muscles. Even the law chains that contained the power of the world were no longer useful. Gajero bent his arms slightly. All the muscles in his body exerted force together, directly shattering the law chains that bound his body. He looked at the Ultimate Evil Lord from above. ¡°Good brother, don¡¯t worry. Today, I will not let you die without knowing why. I will let you understand everything you want to know before you die!¡± Gajero¡¯s tone was very gentle as he spoke, but his expression and gaze gradually became ferocious. The Ultimate Evil Lord had a bad feeling. Gajero was showing his confident expression. It looked as if he knew that he would definitely be victorious. ¡°I don¡¯t know where you get your confidence from, but you can¡¯t beat me today! I could easily suppress you just now. With just one pill, how can it fill the gap between us?¡± said the Ultimate Evil Lord nervously. It did not seem like he was threatening Gajero but more like he was comforting himself. Gajero¡¯s mouth cracked open, revealing a cruel smile. His voice became increasingly shrill as he said, ¡°Do you think that what I swallowed just now was just a pill to stimulate my potential? That was a divine personality that I had created for myself! Unfortunately, this divine personality has flaws and I am unable to be at my peak after using it. Unless I have no other choice, I don¡¯t want to fuse with it just yet. But today, for you, I can only choose an imperfect self. With the support of the divine personality, I want to see how you can defeat me!¡± Gajero then raised a finger and pointed it down at the Ultimate Evil Lord. Immediately after that, a pitch-black ring appeared between his brows, emitting a black light. That black light could devour all light. ¡°Ah!¡± The Ultimate Evil Lord shouted as if he had suffered severe pain. He let out a miserable cry. Immediately after that, his body began to age and rot at a speed visible to the naked eye. In the blink of an eye, he was completely unrecognizable. He looked similar to a member of the Undead Race and emitted a foul stench. The Ultimate Evil Lord roared indignantly, ¡°Impossible! In the capital of Ultimate Evil, I am the absolute ruler! On what basis can you control my life and death?¡± Gayero said in a cold tone, ¡°Because my divine personality represents corruption and destruction. I have the ability to control life and death anywhere. You don¡¯t have a divine personality, so you have no way to defeat me. Even if you are the ruler of this space, you are still under my control!¡± The Ultimate Evil Lord¡¯s limbs were long destroyed. The muscles in his chest had completely rotted, revealing the white bones and his heart that was beating slowly. His heart began to turn black bit by bit, gradually emitting a foul smell. ¡°B*stard! Even if you can kill me today, your divine personality is bound to have flaws. You will definitely die in the hands of others in the future! I will wait for you in the kingdom of the dead ahead of time. I will see you fail!¡± Before the Ultimate Evil Lord surrendered to death, he used his remaining energy to cast a curse on Gajero. Gayero sneered and immediately tore open his chest with both hands, revealing the demon core protected by golden light. ¡°Do you see this layer of golden light? This is a divine artifact I stole from Judge World. It can protect my most vulnerable areas from all kinds of power! From now on, I¡¯m an undying and indestructible existence. Moreover, I¡¯ve prepared a perfect body for myself, which is enough to make up for the flaw in my divine personality. You can rest assured and die. We¡¯ll never meet again!¡± Gajero bragged incessantly.. The Ultimate Evil Lord finally collapsed into a pile of foam and floated in the air within the capital of Ultimate Evil. Chapter 563 - Volunteered to Die Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The Ultimate Evil Lord¡¯s body slowly dissipated and the sky in the capital of Ultimate Evil gradually darkened. The buildings in the city seemed to have aged tens of millions of years in an instant, becoming dilapidated and desolate. The sky that was originally filled with purple light no longer existed. This world that had once been one with the Ultimate Evil Lord gradually returned to its original state. The Ultimate Evil Lord was dead. Although Gajero had emerged victorious, he did not feel the slightest bit of joy at that moment. Instead, he looked around with a grave expression as if he was looking for something very urgently. Suddenly, Gajero showed a shocked expression. He quickly raised his hand to cover his mouth. Although he was trying his best to cover it, pitch-black blood was still seeping out from the gaps between his fingers. Gajero then began to cough violently, and he crouched down. He was like an old man in his twilight years, ready to die from illness at any time. Although Gajero¡¯s body was in extreme pain and was so serious that he could not manage his physiological reaction, his eyes were still filled with intense vigilance, constantly observing his surroundings. That was because he knew that Vincent must still be nearby. Gajero did not want Vincent to see his pathetic appearance, and even more so, he did not want Vincent to see the flaws in his divine personality. Ever since he fused with his imperfect divine personality, Gajero himself had suffered a strong backlash, and in order to hide this secret, he had pretended to be calm to kill the Ultimate Evil Lord. He thought that he would be able to hold on until he left the capital of Ultimate Evil, but he did not expect the injuries in his body to erupt in such a short period of time. He did not have time to react at all. He showed his weakest and most helpless state. At that moment, Gajero could only hope and persuade himself that Vincent was not around or that he had long fled from the capital of Ultimate Evil so he could not see his current appearance. At the same time, Gajero also believed that even if Vincent was watching him, he would not know what had happened to him! ¡°No matter what, with the knowledge of a mere low-level creature, it is impossible for him to come into contact with the secrets of a divine spark!¡± Gajero then vomited into his palm and used the back of his hand to wipe away the last trace of blood at the corner of his mouth. He stood up with a face full of confidence, trying to convince himself with his self-deceiving thought. In the space tunnel, Vincent was staring at Gajero through the space barrier. He looked at him with a solemn expression and said, ¡°It turns out that the flaw in his divine spark is even more serious than I had imagined. For him to become like that, it seems that we still have a great chance in the future! Gajero currently possesses four god-level abilities, and at the same time, he also possesses the divine spark of destruction. As long as he wanted to, he could be promoted to a Protoss at any time.¡± Vincent continued, ¡°However, with his current condition, he is simply unable to bear the burden of the divinization ritual. Thus, he has to first recover from his injuries. If he was still fixated on improving his body, he will need to think of a way to rescue Alexia from my hands before he can carry out the divinization ritual. As long as we continue playing hide-and-seek with Gajero, the demons will not make any big moves for a while!¡± Justin, who was waiting by the side, could not help but nod and say, ¡°That¡¯s true, but if you want to end Gajero with your own hands, you have to find out the equipment that has been guarding his demon core. If the equipment is truly impeccable, then even if he fights against the Protoss, the outcome will be exactly the same as the Ultimate Evil Lord!¡± Vincent frowned and said in a deep voice, ¡°Right now, we¡¯d better think of a way to give him a little hope. We will need to make him think that he has a chance to get back that perfect body. That way, even if he recovers from his injuries, he won¡¯t be able to easily become a god in the future! We¡¯ll have enough time to find a way to crack that magical equipment on his body!¡± At that moment, Alexia, who had been curled up in the corner, suddenly stood up and walked behind Vincent. She said firmly, ¡°I can help you finish it!¡± Vincent and Justin turned to look at Alexia at the same time. Their eyes were full of vigilance. After all the betrayals that had happened before, Vincent and Justin no longer trusted this woman! However, Alexia did not care about Vincent and Justin¡¯s gazes at all. She said firmly, ¡°As you said, the way to temporarily stabilize father is to let me return to his side. It depends on whether you dare to take a gamble with me!¡± Vincent smiled slightly and he asked with great interest, ¡°How do you want to gamble?¡± Alexia said without any expression, ¡°Between you and me, no matter how far apart we are, there are Cosmic Threads attached to me. You can monitor my every move at any time and let me return to my father¡¯s side. If he does not covet the Immortal bloodline in my body, you can kill me at any time to prevent future trouble! But if my father really wants to use me, then you can erase my will at any time and make me your puppet!¡± Vincent and Justin could not help but look at each other silently after hearing this. They could hear the lifeless tone in Alexia¡¯s voice. They also understood that Alexia currently did not care about life and death. She only wanted to prove her status in Gajero¡¯s heart at all costs. If it could be proven that Gajero really treated her as a daughter, then Alexia would be willing to die. However, if what Gaia said was the truth, then Alexia would be willing to become Vincent¡¯s chess piece and be used as a tool against Gajero. Vincent took a deep breath and said slowly, ¡°I am moved by your proposal, but doing so is too risky. After all, Gajero also has methods against the Cosmic Threads. I cannot give you the chance to regain your freedom! But I can think of a way to let the two of you meet!¡± Tears rolled down Alexia¡¯s face and she asked with some excitement, ¡°Okay, what price do you want me to pay?¡± Vincent smiled slightly and opened a space door a hundred meters away from Gajero. He then said, ¡°No price! You just need to let him see you!¡± Alexia did not hesitate at all. She turned around and walked toward the space door. Justin, who had witnessed all of this, asked with a puzzled face, ¡°What exactly do you want to do?¡± Vincent moved his hands and fingers as he said with anticipation, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s to retrieve an extremely important treasure! If we can subdue the Ultimate Evil Lord¡¯s soul, how much do you think our chances of winning in the future will increase?¡± Chapter 564 - Was Extremely Dangerous Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Justin sighed in surprise, ¡°Are you trying to lure the tiger out of the mountains?¡± He seemed to have finally understood Vincent¡¯s purpose. At the same time, he was impressed by Vincent¡¯s madness. Alexia¡¯s heartbroken plea had become bait for Vincent to attract Gajero¡¯s attention. As long as Gajero left where he stood, Vincent could take the opportunity to try and summon the soul of the Ultimate Evil Lord. If Vincent actually manages to subdue the Ultimate Evil Lord¡¯s soul, Justin simply did not dare to imagine what Vincent would do next. Justin could not help but raise his head and look into the distance. He said, ¡°Now it¡¯s up to that little girl Alexia! Let¡¯s see how important she actually is to Gajero.¡± Justin continued to watch as Alexia rushed all the way to the space door. She stuck her head out anxiously and shouted, ¡°Father!¡± Gajero, who was trying his best to suppress his injuries, immediately widened his eyes and turned to look at Alexia in the distance. At that moment, Gajero only had one thought in his mind, which was to immediately exchange bodies with Alexia and use her perfect body with the Immortal bloodline to offset the backlash caused by the incomplete divine spark. This way, he would be able to become a god easily and he would be able to return to his peak strength! ¡°Daughter, you have finally appeared!¡± Gajero revealed a cruel and crazy smile. He then burst out with unparalleled speed and rushed toward her. His five fingers formed a hook, ready to grab his daughter at any time. He wanted to destroy her soul so that he could occupy and monopolize her incomparably powerful body! Alexia looked at her father who was getting closer and closer to her. However, she soon noticed the increasingly ferocious look on Gajero¡¯s face. His undisguised killing intent and cruelty made Alexia instantly understand that she was just a puppet. Her body could be taken over by him at any time. She was never a lofty princess! Alexia smiled and sighed very miserably, ¡°Father, I lied to Vincent once again. In any case, my life was given to me by you. If you really want to take my body, then take it! Consider it repayment for all these years of nurturing me!¡± It was a pity that her voice was very soft and was not heard by Gajero. Instead, it echoed throughout the space tunnel. Vincent and Justin instantly understood Alexia¡¯s intentions but neither of them made a move to stop her. This was because a decision made by someone who was bent on death would not be affected by an external force. As Vincent could not stop Gajero from obtaining a perfect body, he became even more eager to improve his own strength. Therefore, the soul that had yet to dissipate became Vincent¡¯s best choice! ¡°Space door, open!¡± Vincent took the opportunity to open a space door in front of him. He leaped to where the Ultimate Evil Lord had just died, raised his hand, and grabbed the air. He shouted in a deep voice, ¡°Spirit capturing and commanding!¡± As Vincent shouted, the capital of Ultimate Evil which had been in decline, actually regained its vitality. The colors in the sky became rich and colorful as if the master of the world had returned once again! As bits and pieces of light purple energy gathered in front of Vincent, the figure of the Ultimate Evil Lord slowly formed. Like an illusory projection without consciousness, it quietly floated in front of him. Suddenly, Vincent¡¯s expression changed drastically because the psionic power in his body had dried up. He almost lost consciousness in an instant and fell from the sky. Fortunately, Justin reached out a hand from the space tunnel in time and grabbed Vincent tightly. He shared some psionic power with him. Only then did he recover from his semi-unconscious state. Justin said to Vincent with a nervous expression, ¡°Your current condition is really bad. The Ultimate Evil Lord¡¯s soul has not completely gathered. If you continue forcefully, even I won¡¯t be able to protect you!¡± Vincent gritted his teeth helplessly. He hated himself for forgetting that there was such an unsolvable drawback to the spirit-binding ability! If his target¡¯s soul was too high, his consumption of psionic power would increase exponentially. This had happened when Vincent controlled Justin¡¯s soul back then. Later on, Vincent used the Elf Race¡¯s Origin Divine Earth to expand the space in his body to store psionic power. His body had expanded more than ten times and he was able to store more psionic power. Yet, he was still unable to bear the psionic consumption when he tried to control the soul of the Ultimate Evil Lord. Vincent said with a determined expression, ¡°Right now, I have already gathered most of the Ultimate Evil Lord¡¯s soul. How can I bear to give it up? Moreover, if we are unable to obtain this soul, we definitely cannot let Gajero obtain the Immortal bloodline!¡± Justin saw that Vincent was unwilling to give up, so he quickly said, ¡°If you are unwilling to give up the soul, then think of a way to first store it! As for Gajero¡¯s side, we can only stop it forcefully!¡± With Justin¡¯s support and reminder, Vincent finally calmed down. He immediately used his mind to summon the Purgatory of Nature domain with himself as the center. In the domain that was filled with the aura of the undead, Vincent instantly became the ruler. The Ultimate Evil Lord¡¯s soul was casually thrown to Hades to watch over. Although Hades had become an independent life form, he still maintained a telepathic connection with Vincent. He immediately caught the soul of the Ultimate Evil Lord with one hand and continued to soak in the lava. Vincent did not say anything else. He immediately closed the domain and shouted, ¡°Gajero, thank you for providing me with the soul of the Ultimate Evil Lord. I will use him to destroy your demon corps one by one!¡± Gajero who was flying in the air felt horrible when he heard Vincent¡¯s voice behind him. However, he had no other choice but to keep rushing toward Alexia. Nevertheless, when Gajero was about to arrive in front of Alexia, he suddenly saw thousands of Cosmic Threads above Alexia¡¯s head which were closely connected to the sky above. It was clear that she had become Vincent¡¯s puppet! Gajero immediately stopped in the air. He looked at Alexia with a disappointed expression. He was not willing to take another step to go forward to check Alexia¡¯s condition. ¡°Father! Although Vincent planted Cosmic Threads on my body, he did not control my mind. Quickly save me!¡± When Alexia saw Gajero hesitating, her heart was filled with disappointment. However, she still did not give up and continued to cry out to him, hoping that Gajero would remember their relationship as father and daughter. Even if he took one more step forward, she would be satisfied! Gajero took a deep breath and sighed deeply. He shouted, ¡°Stupid! You have so many Cosmic Threads planted on you. As long as he wants, he can turn you into a puppet at any time. Even if I get your body, I will still be controlled! What use are you to me now?¡± After saying that, Gajero turned to look at Vincent.. He did not show any care toward Alexia. It was as if he had just thrown away a piece of trash that disgusted him! Chapter 565 - Forced the Demon King Back and Did Not Look Back Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Vincent saw that Gajero was looking at him and said without hesitation, ¡°What? You had painstakingly raised your daughter and spent all kinds of efforts to fuse with the Immortal bloodline. Don¡¯t you want to at least take another look at her?¡± When Gajero heard what Vincent said, his face immediately tensed up and he almost spat out another mouthful of blood. He said coldly, ¡°As expected, you did it on purpose! It seems that you already know the secret of the Immortal bloodline. Then, it¡¯s even more impossible for me to let you live! I will first completely exterminate your race, and then continue to hunt you down in the Black Hole World. After that, you can only wander around in the Black Hole World like a stray dog. I will bring you a fatal disaster!¡± Vincent gave a disdainful smile and said in a deep voice, ¡°Stop scaremongering here! If you want to deal with me, wait until you find the specific location of the Human World. As for my future, I don¡¯t need you to worry about me. No matter where your demon corp goes to, I will be there. Moreover, I will stop the invasion of the Demon Race in the Black Hole World at all costs. We¡¯ll see who will have the last laugh at that time!¡± Gajero could no longer suppress the injuries in his body. A wisp of blood trickled out of the corner of his mouth. Vincent¡¯s calmness made him feel extremely powerless. He indeed did not have any bargaining chip to threaten Vincent. The Demon Race did not have any information on the Human World and Gajero did not have the ability to stop Vincent from leaving at all. As long as Vincent left the capital of Ultimate Evil, he could once again become a lone wolf and sabotage the Demon Race at any time. Plus, from that moment on, Gajero no longer dared to underestimate Vincent. The great changes of the Beast Race and the Elf Race were the best examples! ¡°It seems that I am forced to kill you today. Don¡¯t assume that I can¡¯t do anything to you now. As long as I want to, I can still kill you!¡± Gajero¡¯s tone was cold as he spoke, and a hint of determination appeared in his eyes. Vincent immediately replied, ¡°I know that you still have your special ability to recover your strength! But I have to remind you that if you attack now, your opponent won¡¯t just be me!¡± Two black figures suddenly flew out from the ruins of the Star Plaza. Gaia and Benson instantly flew behind Vincent and stared at Gajero with covetous eyes. At the same time, Justin, who was covered in blood-red mist, flew out of the space door in the distance and casually pushed Alexia into the space tunnel. After that, he burst out with a powerful aura, blocking Gajero¡¯s escape route. Vincent raised his left hand and snapped his fingers. The Evil Fate on his index finger emitted a brilliant light. Closely after that, the space power around him spread out. Demon figures soon appeared in the air and lined up in an orderly fashion one after another. They were the 26th Demon Corps that Vincent had collectively controlled. Gajero narrowed his eyes and stared at Vincent with an unwilling expression. In the end, he gave up on recovering his strength. Vincent had three god-level abilities, domain, law, and authority. He was accompanied by Justin, a level 75 creature, two top-notch experts of the Demon Race who were level 80 creatures, and an entire demon corp. This line up was sufficient to destroy any high-level creature at any time. Even if Gajero recovered his full strength, he would not be able to defeat such an opponent easily. However, Vincent, who had the authority to modify, could steal his men away at any time. As long as Vincent started a battle, he would not lose. Gajero was an experienced master of war. He would never invest more in such a meaningless battle! Gajero sighed unwillingly, ¡°Vincent, one day, I will kill you myself!¡± He then transformed into a ray of light and rushed toward the Black Hole of the capital of Ultimate Evil. After Gajero left the capital of Ultimate Evil, Vincent immediately let go and fell backward. Gaia and Benson supported him. Vincent could barely stand. Justin quickly rushed in front of Vincent and asked with a concerned expression, ¡°How are you feeling now?¡± Vincent panted heavily and lowered his head to look at his clothes that had long been soaked in sweat. He said with lingering fear, ¡°Fortunately, Gajero did not realize that I do not have any psionic power at all. I can only rely on the psionic power that you shared with me to support myself. If we really had to fight, I can¡¯t even control any of the puppets to launch an attack!¡± Upon hearing that, Justin could not help but shudder. This was because he suddenly realized that if they really started fighting, the only one who could resist Gajero was himself! Vincent looked at Justin¡¯s reaction. He could not help but smile bitterly and said, ¡°But this kind of adventure is also very worth it. We didn¡¯t let Gajero get Alexia, and we almost collected all of the Ultimate Evil Lord¡¯s soul. We even succeeded in scaring Gajero away. It can be said that this is a brilliant battle record!¡± Justin immediately showed a stern face and said seriously, ¡°This kind of battle record is fine but this old bone of mine does not want to accompany you to face this kind of danger where death is certain!¡± Vincent nodded but the smile on his face was still bright. This was because he had finally succeeded in forcing Gajero to retreat! From the first encounter in Beast World, Gajero had been a nightmare that Vincent could not face. However, with his own efforts, Vincent was finally able to face Gajero head-on without being at a disadvantage. Instead, he forced Gajero to take the initiative to leave. This meant that Vincent was finally qualified to become Gajero¡¯s opponent. From then on, he could fight Gajero as an equal. This was Vincent¡¯s greatest achievement that he had obtained through increasing his strength persistently. It also brought him a very enjoyable sense of satisfaction! In the ruins of the capital of Ultimate Evil, some residents who had not escaped in time slowly walked onto the streets. They raised their heads to look at Vincent in the sky with faces full of shock. Everyone who lived there knew how terrifying Gajero was. However, not only did they see Gajero kill the Ultimate Evil Lord, but they also saw Gajero flee without putting up a fight in front of Vincent. From today onward, the capital of the Ultimate Evil would cease to exist. The residents would be forced to flee into the Black Hole World. At the same time, they would spread Vincent¡¯s heroic deed to every corner of the Black Hole World! After resting for a while, Vincent finally recovered most of the psionic power in his body. He proceeded to send all the demons into the space tunnel. He turned to Justin and said, ¡°Now, we should go find Wilson. There¡¯s a brand-new journey waiting for us!¡± Justin could not help but ask in surprise, ¡°Why? Aren¡¯t you going back to the Human World?¡± Vincent straightened his chest and looked into the distance.. He said firmly, ¡°Now, the hatred of the demons and all the dangers from the outside world are on me alone. The Human Race can only be safe if I don¡¯t return!¡± Chapter 566 - Arrived at the Inn, a Brand New World Justin looked at Vincent, who was willing to wander alone for the sake of the Human Race. He could not help but be moved by his actions. Vincent previously planned on returning to the Human World. However, because of the Demon Race¡¯s pursuit, he had no choice but to leave his home once again. He had to lure Gajero away and embarked on a new journey! Vincent had sent all the resources that he had collected back to the Human Race. He had also sent his lovers back safely to the Human World. However, he had to exile himself from the Human World and live in the Black Hole World. Justin was even a little jealous of the Human Race. If Vincent was a vampire, Justin believed that the Vampire Race would have long recovered their former glory! Vincent looked at the gazes of admiration and fear from the crowd below and said softly, ¡°If we continue to stay here, we will only spread panic. It¡¯s better to leave as soon as possible!¡± Justin nodded and entered Vincent¡¯s body. Without any hesitation, Vincent transformed into a ray of light and flew straight toward Wilson¡¯s residence. The capital of Ultimate Evil no longer had an owner and had been reduced to ruins. Vincent was finally able to walk freely in the open. When Vincent reached the front door of Wilson¡¯s residence, the door had actually opened ahead of time. However, Vincent was not surprised because with Wilson¡¯s strength, he would definitely be able to sense his arrival in advance. Vincent entered Wilson¡¯s residence. Kurt was waiting in the hall while Wilson was lying lazily on the gold mountain of coins as usual. ¡°Mr. Wilson, I¡¯m really sorry to have disturbed you for so long!¡± Vincent took the lead to walk to the foot of the Golden Mountain and apologized to Wilson. Wilson did not mind and said, ¡°You are a friend recognized by the Dragon Race. It is not a problem for me to provide you with help!¡± Vincent smiled slightly and said, ¡°But because of my return this time, the Ultimate Evil Lord has died in the hands of Gajero. From now on, the capital of Ultimate Evil will be reduced to ruins. I¡¯m afraid you may need to move. I am deeply sorry!¡± Wilson finally raised his huge head and stared at Vincent. He asked in shock, ¡°The Ultimate Evil Lord is dead?¡± Vincent nodded solemnly and recounted the battle that he had witnessed with his own eyes. Wilson suddenly raised his head and laughed loudly. He said with incomparable joy, ¡°That¡¯s great! Since the Ultimate Evil Lord is dead, no one in this space can disturb me! I can continue living here comfortably, why should I leave?¡± Vincent was stunned when he heard that, but he immediately understood Wilson. The other creatures that stayed in the capital of Ultimate Evil only wanted the protection of the Ultimate Evil Lord. However, Wilson did not need the protection of the Ultimate Evil Lord. He was simply unwilling to move because of his laziness. That was why he had never left the capital of Ultimate Evil. As the Ultimate Evil Lord was dead, the capital of Ultimate Evil no longer had an owner. It could instead be regarded as Wilson¡¯s personal territory. This was simply good news for Wilson! ¡°In that case, congratulations to Mr. Wilson. Now is the time for us to leave. I hope you can give us a ride!¡± said Vincent with a smile. Wilson nodded and said very boldly, ¡°No problem. I wonder where you want to go¡­ Or do you have any expectations?¡± Vincent could not help but ask curiously, ¡°Why? Can Mr. Wilson still provide me with fixed-point teleportation?¡± Wilson shook his head and answered truthfully, ¡°No! But there are many members of the Dragon Race scattered in various worlds. They can provide me with some surrounding coordinates. If there is a location that you need, they can provide me with an anchor point and assist me in the teleportation process!¡± Vincent thought for a moment and said, ¡°This time will be a long journey, it¡¯s time for me to prepare for the final battle! So, I hope to be far away from the demons as possible, so that I have enough time and space to improve myself!¡± Wilson thought for a moment and suddenly said, ¡°There is a place that I think will be very suitable for you. I hope you can get everything you want there!¡± Vincent walked to Kurt¡¯s side and bowed slightly. He said very politely, ¡°Thank you for your blessing. We are ready. You can start at any time!¡± Wilson raised his dragon claw and drew mysterious symbols in the air. Soon, a red-colored array was created. It enveloped Vincent and Kurt. As the fiery red light gradually disappeared, Vincent and Kurt also disappeared along with it from Wilson¡¯s room. Vincent and Kurt only felt like they were wrapped by a warm air wave. It was as comfortable as a hot spring. They did not even notice the changes in the light around them. Only when the warm feeling disappeared did Vincent realize that he had arrived in a completely unfamiliar world! It was a street filled with lights, wine, and the smell of metal. There was an endless stream of pedestrians on the street. They were all from different races so Vincent never saw the same faces twice. As for Vincent and Kurt, who suddenly appeared on the street, the passersby around them did not feel anything strange. No one even paid attention to their sudden appearance. They just walked on the street by themselves. ¡°Kurt, check what world this is!¡± Vincent suddenly felt as if he had returned to the capital of Ultimate Evil once again. He quickly asked Kurt to check what world they were in. Kurt nodded. He took out the demon¡¯s data terminal and started to check their coordinates. ¡°Mr. Vincent, I¡¯ve found it. The world we¡¯re in is called the Inn. It¡¯s a relatively prosperous public world in the Black Hole World. Based on the records of the Demon Race, this world has an extremely dangerous mark that is out of control!¡± Vincent once again sized up the street beneath his feet. He could not help but feel even more curious. Just what sort of peculiarities did this world have that it was able to remain uninvaded despite being discovered by the demons. On the contrary, it appeared unusually peaceful. Right at that moment, Vincent suddenly felt someone patting on his shoulder. At the same time, he heard a very warm voice. ¡°Friends, is this your first time coming to the Inn?¡± Vincent turned his head and looked behind him. He found that the creature who was chatting with him was a Subdragon. Vincent nodded and said, ¡°Yes, we were teleported here with the help of our friends. I didn¡¯t expect the atmosphere here to be so different!¡± The Subdragon laughed loudly and said, ¡°This is the charm of the Inn! In this place, all races are equal. As long as you have enough wealth, you can get everything you want. What are you two looking for this time? I might be able to provide you with some information!¡± Vincent said indifferently, ¡°We want to find a way to defeat Gajero. Do you have any information for me?¡± The Subdragon showed a playful expression. He sneered and said, ¡°Defeat Gajero? This is a big deal. It seems that you must have enough wealth with you!¡± The Subdragon raised his hands and waved.. Dozens of Subdragons suddenly rushed out from both sides of the street and surrounded Vincent and Kurt. Chapter 567 - A Brand New Job, Three Iron Laws ¡°Friend, what do you mean by this?¡± Vincent looked at the ferocious-looking Subdragon around him and could not help but ask curiously. The Subdragon that had been chatting up Vincent no longer had a smile on his face. He sneered and said, ¡°I really don¡¯t know how a naive fool like you, who doesn¡¯t even know the rules of the Inn, would dare to teleport here so rashly? I am the Dragon Whisperer Garth, the controller of this street! You must hand over all your belongings now, or I will make you disappear completely!¡± Vincent scratched his chin impatiently and said with disdain, ¡°The Dragon Whisperer, right? The controller of this street? It seems that we really don¡¯t understand the rules, but don¡¯t worry! My friend here will have a good chat with you!¡± After saying that, Vincent patted Kurt¡¯s shoulder. Kurt did not hesitate at all. His entire body burst out with rainbow streamers and he instantly rushed in front of Garth. ¡°Roar!¡± Kurt raised his head and let out a dragon roar. The dragon power contained within it instantly made Garth fall into a daze. Kurt then turned around and rushed toward the other Subdragons. A layer of rainbow-colored streamers attached to his hands had transformed into two extremely sharp dragon claws. He tore all the Subdragons apart into pieces as the autumn wind blew. Vincent stood in place with a calm expression. He had defeated many races during his time in the Arena of Life and Death, so he had a good understanding of many races, including the Subdragon Race in front of him. These so-called close relatives of the Dragon Race were just low-level creatures with a dragon-like appearance, but their real strength was extremely weak! When Garth came back to his senses, Kurt had finished off the Subdragons. He returned to Vincent¡¯s side. He stared at Garth without any expression. He looked like the legendary God of Death. Garth shivered subconsciously and fell to the ground, his hands and feet twitching non-stop. He said whilst shaking, ¡°Misunderstanding, this is all just a misunderstanding! I didn¡¯t expect two high-level creatures to show off here. Please forgive me. Since we are both dragons, please spare me this time!¡± Vincent walked forward with a sneer and looked at Garth as if he was looking at trash. He said in a deep voice, ¡°The Subdragon Race is just a low-level race that had obtained a weak dragon bloodline. Do you think you are qualified to use the name of the Dragon Race to scare us? To tell you the truth, I have killed more Subdragon Race members than you have seen in your entire life!¡± When Garth heard this, he suddenly started to tremble violently. A stinky liquid gradually flowed out from between his legs. He was scared to the point of incontinence by the killing intent in Vincent¡¯s words! Vincent frowned slightly and took two steps back. He used one of his hands to cover his nose. He used his other hand to grab onto the hilt of his knife. He said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance to explain the rules of the Inn to me. If you waste my time, I guarantee that I¡¯ll make your death uglier than everyone else¡¯s!¡± When Garth heard this, he did not dare to hesitate at all. He quickly said, ¡°There are actually no rules here at the Inn. I was just spouting nonsense just now! This world is only a transit station for wanderers to trade with each other and replenish their supplies. Everyone communicates according to their own strength. As long as we follow the three iron laws, that¡¯s enough!¡± Vincent continued to ask, ¡°What are the three iron laws?¡± Garth quickly said, ¡°First, you are not allowed to break the rules of the world of the Inn! Second, you are not allowed to exterminate lives in the Inn! Third, no one is allowed to dream of ruling this world! These are the three iron laws. It is also a rule passed down from mouth to mouth by everyone in this world. It is said that once someone violates it, it will immediately attract the most severe judgment. In an instant, one¡¯s soul will be scattered!¡± Vincent nodded and looked around casually. He asked, ¡°What do you mean by the wanderers?¡± Garth immediately replied, ¡°The wanderers are the collective name for treasure hunters and bounty hunters in the Black Hole World. The Inn is like a paradise for the wanderers. A group of wanderers had also formed the Wanderers Association here. Members who join the association can not only trade fairly under the witness of the association, but they can also share tasks with each other!¡± When Vincent heard this, he subconsciously blurted out, ¡°Isn¡¯t this like the scavengers?¡± Garth quickly nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s about the same, but scavenger is a unique title in the capital of Ultimate Evil, but in the Black Hole World, these creatures are collectively known as wanderers! It seems that the two sirs must have teleported from the capital of Ultimate Evil. I wonder if you have heard of the Ultimate Evil Lord. I had met him once before, and I was even lucky enough to be invited to his banquet!¡± Vincent could not help but sneer when he heard that. He naturally knew that Garth was trying to hint to him that his relationship with the Ultimate Evil Lord was good and was trying to make him show mercy to him. Unfortunately, the Ultimate Evil Lord was no longer alive. Vincent said meaningfully, ¡°I am indeed familiar with the Ultimate Evil Lord! But unfortunately, you will never have the chance to attend his banquet again!¡± Garth started to cry. He begged miserably, ¡°Please spare my life, my Lord! What happened just now was really a misunderstanding. Please don¡¯t kill me!¡± Vincent shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°You misunderstood. I don¡¯t want to kill you. I just want to tell you that the Ultimate Evil Lord is dead now, so he can no longer invite you to the banquet!¡± ¡°The Ultimate Evil Lord is dead?¡± Garth instantly stopped crying and looked at Vincent in shock. He kept repeating the horrifying news to himself. Vincent was not interested in paying attention to this frightened Subdragon. He asked, ¡°Where is the Wanderers Association?¡± Garth raised his hand subconsciously and pointed in a direction with trembling hands. Vincent did not stay any longer. He immediately turned around and left with Kurt. After Vincent left, Garth instantly stood up from the ground. After casually patting the dirt on his body, he quickly ran to the end of the street and entered a bar. There were no customers in the bar. There was only a boss-like figure sitting on the sofa with his back facing the door. The dim light could only show his figure, and no one could see his face clearly. Garth quickly knelt in front of the sofa and said with a perturbed face, ¡°Boss, the brothers are all dead!¡± The figure on the sofa asked in a cold tone, ¡°What happened?¡± Garth quickly said, ¡°They are two unfamiliar faces who have just teleported here. I thought they were fat sheep delivered to my door, but I didn¡¯t expect them to be two high-level creatures, and they can actually use dragon power to kill all our brothers in an instant!¡± The figure on the sofa was silent for a moment. He then asked in a deep voice, ¡°Do you know where they are now?¡± Garth quickly nodded and said, ¡°Yes, they are going to the Wanderers Association!¡± The figure on the sofa suddenly stood up and said in a cold tone, ¡°Inform everyone to gather and go to the Wanderers Association. They must be killed!¡± Garth smiled vengefully. He nodded repeatedly and said, ¡°Yes, your subordinate will do it now!¡± ¡­ At the same time, in front of the entrance of the Wanderers Association, Kurt asked Vincent with a curious face, ¡°What are we going to do next?¡± Vincent pointed at the door in front of him and said with a smile, ¡°Become a wanderer! It just so happens that I have a treasure.. It¡¯s time to develop it!¡± Chapter 568 - Applied for Membership, Causing a Lot of Ridicule The heavy metal door slowly opened, revealing a huge hall in front of Vincent and Kurt. There was a straight corridor leading to two semi-circular stairs. The stairs led to the second floor. There were many scattered tables and chairs on both sides of the corridor. They were filled with creatures from different races. Some of them were drinking and chatting, while the others were whispering cautiously. There were also a lot of rare materials piled on the tables. It looked like they were dividing the spoils after a mission. As Vincent and Kurt slowly walked in, the originally noisy hall gradually quieted down. More and more creatures began to look at Vincent and Kurt with playful expressions. It was as if they were looking at two weak white rabbits waiting to be slaughtered. Kurt swept his mechanical eyes across everyone in the room. He said softly to Vincent, ¡°Mr. Vincent, these creatures seem to have malicious intentions toward us. I¡¯m already prepared to fight!¡± Vincent shook his head calmly and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous! We are here to do business with sincerity today. Before anyone attacks us, we cannot harm them!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± replied Kurt softly. He was no longer hostile. When Vincent and Kurt walked to the stairs leading to the second floor, a strange creature with a thin figure and a long face came down from the stairs and blocked Vincent and Kurt. He had a face as long as a horse. ¡°Sorry, the two of you do not seem to possess the badge belonging to our association. Therefore, you are not qualified to enter the Wanderers Association! If there is nothing else, I hope the two of you can leave as soon as possible, or else you will have to bear the consequences!¡± The long-faced creature nodded lightly as he spoke. He gave a very serious warning to Vincent and Kurt. Vincent did not feel the slightest bit embarrassed, and calmly said, ¡°Your excellency should be a Horse-Faced Race, right? You are an extremely rare race!¡± The long-faced creature looked at Vincent with some surprise. He did not expect that he would be able to reveal his origin in just one sentence. He soon relaxed, smiled and said to Vincent, ¡°The Horse-Faced Race¡¯s heritage has indeed withered away. I am deeply impressed by your knowledge and experience. May I know why you have come to the Wanderers Association?¡± Vincent smiled and did not explain further. He was able to recognize that the other party was a Horse-Faced Race, not because of his knowledge and experience, but because he saw a wall of honor with photos of contestants who had performed exceptionally in the Arena of Life and Death over the years. One of them was a member of the Horse-Faced Race. Vincent had only gotten to know this rare race from the photos. Not long after the Horse-Faced Race member ascended the wall of honor did he die in the Arena of Life and Death. Fortunately, the conversation was going well so Vincent no longer had to elaborate on the topic. Vincent said to the Horse-Faced Race creature with a face full of smiles, ¡°Look, it¡¯s like this. This is our first time at the Inn, and we want to join the Wanderers Association!¡± However, before the Horse-Faced Race creature could respond, the entire hall on the first floor was filled with deafening laughter. Many of them put down the drinks in their hands. They held onto their stomachs while slamming the table. They almost burst into tears from laughter. Vincent and Kurt turned their heads to look at the creatures in the hall. Their eyes were filled with confusion, unable to understand why they would suddenly laugh madly. Suddenly, a whistle rang out from the crowd, followed by a mocking voice, ¡°Did you hear that? These two weaklings actually want to become wanderers. They look like two idiots who only know how to dream of becoming rich overnight! They only saw the glory and dignity of the wanderers when they earn money, but they don¡¯t know the dangers behind it. I bet that after they complete the first mission, they will be so scared that they will wet their pants and voluntarily withdraw from the Wanderers Association!¡± Countless creatures soon followed in agreement. ¡°You¡¯re right, I¡¯ve seen many creatures like this! Judging from their looks, they probably can¡¯t even accept the most basic mission. Even if any team is willing to bring them along, they will only become a burden! I was almost killed by such a stupid newbie back then. Fortunately, I killed that idiot in time, which saved the entire team!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯ve encountered the same situation before. The only advantage of carrying such a weak newbie on a mission is that you have an extra portion of dry rations. When you run out of ammunition and rations, you can use the newbie to satisfy your hunger!¡± Everyone chimed in one after another, expressing their contempt toward Vincent and Kurt. There were even some who raised their arms high, showing off their sturdy bodies and ferocious faces to Vincent and Kurt. It was as if they wanted to show that only a strong physique and terrifying looks were the mark of a strong creature. Vincent did not argue with those present. He turned to the Horse-Faced Race creature and asked calmly, ¡°May I ask what level is required for us to participate in the lowest-level mission of the Wanderers Association?¡± The Horse-Faced Race creature looked at Vincent with some hesitation. He did not want to attack this friendly creature who had recognized his identity. However, in order to make Vincent back down, he finally opened his mouth and said, ¡°In the Wanderers Association, the lowest level mission requires the strength of at least a level 30 creature to join. However, this is only the lowest threshold. Many level 30 creatures usually participate in a mission once and they never return!¡± Vincent smiled self-deprecatingly. He did not expect that his strength and appearance would be mocked by others. However, he was too lazy to explain anything to the others. He directly said to the Horse-Face Race creature, ¡°Then I¡¯m relieved! Both of us have enough strength to become wanderers. Please let me know how to register!¡± The Horse-Faced Race creature shook his head helplessly and said in a deep voice, ¡°Since the two of you insist on this, then I can only follow the procedure! In fact, the ceremony to register as a wanderer is very simple. As long as the two of you prove your strength to us, you can get the recognition of the Wanderers Association and become one of us!¡± Vincent could not help but turn his head to look at the creatures in the room again. He asked in embarrassment, ¡°Prove our strength here? Don¡¯t tell me you want us to randomly pick a fight?¡± After hearing Vincent¡¯s words, the disdainful smiles on the faces of the creatures in the hall became even more intense. There were even creatures who raised their hands with confidence, indicating that they were willing to accept the challenge. The Horse-Faced Race creature quickly explained, ¡°Actually, there¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble. As long as you can complete the lowest level mission set by the Wanderers Association, or casually defeat an opponent over level 30, it can be counted as you passing the initiation ceremony!¡± Vincent could not help but fall into silence. He knew nothing about the Inn, and it was impossible for him to find a way to prove his strength within a short period of time. Suddenly, the door of the Wanderers Association collapsed.. A Subdragon in a suit walked in. He growled in a low voice, ¡°Who killed my men just now?¡± Chapter 569 - Admitting When a Powerful Enemy Invades The atmosphere in the hall that was previously cheerful suddenly fell silent. When the crowd saw the leader of the Subdragons walk in, they could not help but stand up from their seats and subconsciously retreat to both sides of the room. There were a few creatures hiding under the tables. They looked at their belongings on the table with a worried expression, afraid that they might be taken away at any time. When the Horse-Faced Race creature saw the Subdragon, he could not help but become solemn. He quickly left Vincent and walked forward, saying, ¡°President Herman, I don¡¯t know what happened, but why did you come here personally?¡± Herman raised his proud dragon head. He was not keen on speaking to the Horse-Faced Race member in front of him. His tone was arrogant as he said, ¡°Someone had killed my subordinates on the street, and then escaped into the Wanderers Association. I must get an explanation for this matter today, or else how will my Meteor Association establish its power at the Inn in the future?¡± The Horse-Faced Race creature turned pale with fright when he heard that and immediately turned to look at the creatures on both sides of the room. He asked in a deep voice, ¡°Who is it? Hurry up and come forward. The Meteor Association is one of the top associations at the Inn. They have always been on good terms with our Wanderers Association and have never caused any conflicts. President Herman is also a level 50 creature and can be considered a top expert at the Inn. Therefore, please take the initiative to stand out and take responsibility. Don¡¯t let this affect the relationship between the Wanderers Association and the Meteor Association, and don¡¯t let everyone take responsibility for your stupid actions!¡± As Li Sheng of the Horse-Faced Race spoke, the creatures in the hall could only look at each other with terrified faces. They wanted nothing more than to immediately find the creature who had provoked the Meteor Association. ¡°It¡¯s me!¡± A calm and natural voice was heard across the hall on the first floor, causing all the members of the Wanderers Association to heave a sigh of relief. As long as someone stepped forward to take responsibility, then everyone might be able to survive. However, when everyone saw who it was, they all revealed shocked expressions. They all discovered that it was Vincent. He was nodding at them with a smile on his face. ¡°It¡¯s actually him! How did this kid offend the members of the Meteor Association? The Meteor Association is a well-known hooligan association at the Inn. They never carry out missions and are only responsible for robbing individuals who are alone at the Inn. Looks like these two guys have no chance of becoming wanderers!¡± ¡°Not only is Herman powerful, but he also has a great relationship with the Dragon Race who is behind him. That¡¯s why he rarely has any opponents at the Inn. No powerful race would dare to touch him. These two b*stards have just arrived at the Inn and they have already gotten into so much trouble. They actually dare to come to the Wanderers Association. Aren¡¯t they deliberately trying to make us unlucky?¡± Everyone started to discuss in low voices. Their words were filled with resentment toward Vincent and Kurt, blaming them for bringing such a terrifying danger to the Wanderers Association. No matter how quiet their discussions were, Vincent still heard everything. In his heart, he also had a clear understanding of the Meteor Association that was formed by the Subdragon Race. He immediately walked forward and said to the Horse-Faced Race creature who was filled with worry, ¡°I was indeed the one who did it. I did not expect to bring so much trouble to the Wanderers Association. However, please rest assured that I will resolve this matter myself. I will not bring danger to everyone!¡± The Horse-Faced Race creature looked at Vincent silently. He did not know if he was deliberately trying to be brave or if he really had a backup plan. However, for the safety of the Wanderers Association, he had to agree to Vincent¡¯s proposal. ¡°Well, as you haven¡¯t become an official member of the Wanderers Association. This matter can only be solved by you. The Wanderers Association will not interfere!¡± Li Sheng¡¯s eyes were filled with apologies but his tone was firm as he spoke. Vincent nodded slightly. He then looked at Herman and said softly, ¡°I am the person you are looking for. May I ask how you wish to resolve this matter?¡± Herman lowered his head to size up Vincent. He then looked at the long knife at Vincent¡¯s waist. He said with a sinister smile, ¡°To be able to kill so many of my subordinates, you are indeed a guy with a rich family background! Now, hand over all your belongings and get out of the Inn naked. Only then can I spare your lives. Otherwise, I will hang your bodies in front of the Meteor Association¡¯s door and let everyone know the consequences of offending us!¡± Vincent nodded and sneered disdainfully. He replied, ¡°I don¡¯t like either of these options!¡± Herman said with a gloomy face, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether you like it or not. The key is whether you have the ability to find the third option!¡± Vincent said confidently, ¡°Of course I do! That is to hang your body in front of the Meteor Association and let everyone know that your association no longer exists!¡± Herman¡¯s expression immediately darkened when he heard that. He stared at Vincent and an invisible pressure instantly enveloped the entire hall of the Wanderers Association. Many members of the Wanderers Association rolled their eyes when they heard Vincent¡¯s response. Some even fainted. The rest of them were sitting on the ground with pale faces. They were all filled with pain and fear. Li Sheng who was initially standing beside Vincent was also holding his head and half-knelt on the ground. The expression on his face was indescribably painful. Only Vincent and Kurt remained expressionless in front of Herman¡¯s pressure. They looked at Herman in surprise. This was because they could feel that Herman¡¯s body was exuding true dragon¡¯s might! If Vincent had not interacted with a real dragon, he would have thought that Herman was a real dragon. However, he knew that any adult dragon was much taller than Herman. The proud and lazy dragons would never change into human-like forms. They would not wear suits to show off! Therefore, Herman could only be a Subdragon who had inherited a lot of dragon bloodlines and thus mastered true dragon power! It was fine if he used his identity and strength to scare those ignorant creatures, but in Vincent¡¯s eyes, he was not important at all. ¡°This is the Wanderers Association¡¯s territory. If we have any problems, let¡¯s go out and settle them. Don¡¯t ruin their territory!¡± said Vincent to Herman with an indifferent face. Then, under the other party¡¯s shocked gaze, he walked out of the Wanderers Association¡¯s door calmly. Kurt glanced at Herman indifferently, and then followed Vincent out. Herman¡¯s tone was gloomy as he said to his subordinates behind him, ¡°Fellow members of the Meteor Association, today, we must kill them both at all costs!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± All the Subdragons answered in unison. They then rushed out of the Wanderers Association together.. Chapter 570 - Thunderbolt Strikes and Ends the Battle Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Vincent and Kurt stood outside of the Wanderers Association. They were ready to fight the members of the Meteor Association. Herman stood in front of his Subdragon subordinates and warned Vincent with a gloomy expression, ¡°The two of you can be said to have some strength since you are able to withstand my pressure! However, I advise you to hand over your belongings and I¡¯ll let you keep your lives. If you really fight, you will lose everything!¡± At that moment, in the Hall of the Wanderers Association, those who had luckily survived the dragon¡¯s might had gathered in front of the door. They raised their heads and looked at the confrontation on the street. Their faces were all filled with excitement. They had completely forgotten how pathetic they looked earlier. Someone said with certainty, ¡°Guess how long these two guys can hold on for? I guess in less than two minutes, they will be torn to pieces!¡± Another creature spoke as if he was very experienced, ¡°I guess they won¡¯t make a move at all. At most, they will just put on an act in front of us, then voluntarily hand over their belongings and leave the Inn dejectedly! I¡¯ve seen too many similar scenes!¡± There were also some who took the opportunity to start a gamble, directly betting all of their belongings on the outcome of Vincent and Kurt¡¯s tragic death. The Horse-Faced Race creature, Li Sheng suddenly said, ¡°I bet that these two will win! If any of you want to bet, I¡¯ll play you to the end!¡± Everyone was stunned when they heard that. They did not expect that the manager of the Wanderers Association, who was known for being calm, would be so sure of those two weaklings! They believe that he was acting on impulse. He was taking the initiative to give money to everyone! ¡°Since the manager wants to give benefits to our brothers, how can I not participate? I bet that these two will die!¡± ¡°I bet the same!¡± ¡°Me too!¡± Everyone was actively betting in the hall of the Wanderers Association, and all of them were betting that Vincent and Kurt would eventually fail. Only the Horse-Faced Race creature bet that Vincent would win! Piles of high-level materials and money were stacked on the tables. Li Sheng did not even take a second look. He simply just stood there calmly. The others were not worried that Li Sheng would not be able to pay after losing. This was because after all the wanderers completed their tasks, the Wanderers Association would usually take a portion of the profits. Therefore, the association¡¯s wealth can be said to have been accumulated over the years. In the end, the wealth would all end up in the hands of the Wanderer Association¡¯s staff. Li Sheng had already worked in the Wanderer Association for decades. The value he had accumulated had long surpassed the imagination of an average wanderer. Therefore, everyone only needed to wait for the battle on the street to end before they could directly ask Li Sheng for money! ¡­ When faced with Herman¡¯s threat, Vincent just shook his head full of disdain. He said, ¡°If you were a real dragon, I might have fulfilled your wish today, but unfortunately, you are only a Subdragon and do not have the right to speak to me in such a tone!¡± The veins on Herman¡¯s forehead immediately popped because he hated it the most when others exposed the fact that he was a Subdragon. Since young, he had always been proud of having a bloodline that was similar to the Dragon Race. Therefore, he had always dressed himself up to look more like a real dragon. However, he had never seen a real dragon so he could only rely on his imagination to maintain his image. Anyone who dared to expose his true identity would suffer his cruelest revenge! ¡°Chop these two up into pieces. Whoever gets their corpses will be rewarded with a piece of equipment! Whoever gets their heads, I¡¯ll make him the vice-president of the Meteor Association!¡± Herman gave the order in an uncontrollable rage, and the hundreds of Subdragons behind him immediately charged toward Vincent and Kurt with loud roars. After countless battles, Vincent and Kurt had developed a sufficient rapport. Facing the siege of hundreds of Subdragons, Kurt chose to jump into the air and directly attack Herman who was behind the crowd. He handed over the frontal battlefield to Vincent. Vincent calmly pulled out the Return Journey of the Dead from his waist. Countless shapeless blade auras immediately flew wantonly on the streets. All the members of the Subdragon Race were sliced apart. They were reduced to chunks of minced meat as they collapsed onto the ground! In just a split second, all the members of the Meteor Association were killed. Fresh blood and corpses covered the entire street. Scarlet bloodstains flowed through the doors of the Wanderers Association all the way into the hall. The thick stench of blood caused all the wanderers to lower their heads and retch uncontrollably. The wanderers in the Black Hole World were all killers. They could be considered ruthless creatures who had experienced danger for a long time and looked down on life and death. However, in the face of such a tragic scene, they still felt physically uncomfortable. What made them feel most fearful was that Vincent was able to maintain his calm after slaughtering all the members of the Meteor Association with just one slash. He had a murderous aura that could only be obtained after many bloody battles. Just the thought of it made them shudder. When Herman saw that all his subordinates had died, he subconsciously wanted to turn around and escape. However, Kurt had arrived in front of him. His entire body was emitting rainbow-colored light, and his dragon¡¯s roar resounded throughout the entire world. This made Herman lose consciousness. He was too stunned. Kurt raised his hand and transformed it into dragon claws. He grabbed Herman¡¯s shoulder with force. He used his sharp claws to slash across Herman¡¯s chest, leaving five deep bloody scars. Herman¡¯s bones were visible at that point. Due to the pain, Herman instantly woke up from the shock of the dragon¡¯s might. He looked at Kurt with a face full of fear. The first thought that flashed through his mind was that Kurt was a real dragon. At the same time, driven by his desire to survive, Herman raised his hand and punched Kurt¡¯s chest. However, Kurt¡¯s entire body was covered in dragon scales condensed from colorful streamers. Each dragon scale contained complex patterns. Herman¡¯s attack had no effect at all. Herman exclaimed with a shocked expression, ¡°Dragon Patterns!¡± He did not expect to finally see the Dragon Race¡¯s talent that even he did not have. Kurt did not hesitate at all. He did not give Herman any chance to resist. He raised his hand and grabbed Herman¡¯s neck, directly throwing him behind Vincent. The main character of the battle was Vincent. Kurt did not want to steal his limelight, so he deliberately left the final attack to Vincent. Vincent naturally did not reject Kurt¡¯s good intentions. With a backhand slash, he displayed the dominance of the eight forms of Heaven¡¯s will. A hundred-meter-long blade condensed from endless battle intent instantly appeared. Vincent directly cut Herman who was flying over into two halves. The powerhouse who dominated the Inn died without the ability to fight back, causing everyone in the Wanderers Association to shiver involuntarily. Vincent sheathed his blade and turned to look at the creatures inside the Wanderers Association¡¯s building. He smiled and said, ¡°Now, can I be considered to have passed the initiation ceremony?¡± When everyone saw Vincent¡¯s smile, they could not help but feel a chill run down their spines. They nodded repeatedly and said, ¡°Yes, yes! Of course, you can!¡± Li Sheng walked out of the gate with a face full of admiration. He lightly nodded at Vincent and announced loudly, ¡°All members of the Wanderers Association, welcome them!¡± Chapter 571 - Completed the Registration and Issued the Mission Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation As Li Sheng spoke, everyone in the hall of the Wanderers Association automatically split into two rows and made way for Vincent and Kurt. Everyone had their heads lowered slightly. They did not dare to look at Vincent in the eye! This was the Wanderers Association¡¯s highest form of respect of welcoming members into the association. Any wanderer who was weaker than the members of the association had to lower their heads and bow to show their respect to the strong! Vincent waved at Kurt and they both strode into the hall. Under the guidance of Li Sheng, Vincent finally walked up to the second floor. The space on the second floor was similar to the first floor, however, the equipment lying around was very different. There were virtual screens everywhere, super large computers, and it was filled with a rich technological style. It made Vincent and Kurt think that they had returned to the Esville Race. Vincent looked around and commented softly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that there would be such a big difference between the first and second floor of the Wanderers Association! The first floor was full of the depression and ruin of the old industrial era, but the second floor has such advanced technology. The two are contradictory but seem very compatible with the wanderers¡¯ professional style!¡± Li Sheng smiled slightly and said very proudly, ¡°The Wanderers Association is a free organization that spans hundreds of worlds. Our numbers are in the tens of thousands, so the data that needs to be compiled every day is very large. These technologies are also the technologies that we have no choice but to use. Moreover, this is only one of the hundreds of branches of the Wanderers Association. If you have the opportunity to go to the headquarters in the future, you will be able to see the real super-advanced technology!¡± When Vincent heard this, he could not help but feel a little surprised. He had thought that the Wanderers Association must be a small association as they could not even deal with a small Meteor Association. He seemed to have underestimated the strength of the association. Just as Li Sheng had said, the Wanderers Association is a relatively free alliance. Every member and association was in a cooperative relationship and did not need to work for the association. Therefore, the association could not order its subordinates to fight to the death like a normal gang. However, if someone really wanted to harm the association, the association could also use the bidding method to recruit more powerful members to deal with the opponent! Furthermore, the association had tens of thousands of members and its sphere of influence spanned through hundreds of worlds. Their channels and efficiency of gathering information were astonishing. What Vincent needed was exactly an organization that could provide him with information and an organization that could gather a group of helpers at a critical moment. Vincent looked away and said to Li Sheng, ¡°Very good. I look forward to my life after becoming a wanderer. Now, start registering us!¡± Li Sheng walked to an electronic screen, raised his hand, and swiped twice, opening a registration interface. He smiled and said, ¡°Let me introduce myself first. I was previously known as Li Sheng, but you can just call me Charlie. I am from the Horse-Faced Race, a level 45 creature. I am the senior manager of the Wanderers Association at the Inn branch. I have full authority to represent the headquarters in handling the Wanderers Association¡¯s diplomatic relations and personnel rights. In the future, if you encounter any trouble, you can look for me. If the association can solve the problem, I will naturally help you solve it. If the association is unable to help you, I will also help you solve the problem through personal relations!¡± When Vincent heard this, he could not help but feel a little surprised. He did not expect Charlie to be so friendly with him so quickly. This was very inconsistent with his previous calm and professional performance. Vincent was used to the treatment he had received in the capital of Ultimate Evil. Of course, he would not be naive enough to think that just because he recognized Charlie¡¯s race, he was entitled to his special treatment. If Charlie was really that naive, he would definitely not have become a senior manager of the Wanderers Association. There could only be two reasons for Charlie to do this. One was that he could see that Vincent possessed a unique skill and wanted to take the opportunity to express his goodwill before Vincent became truly powerful. He coveted the god-level abilities on Vincent¡¯s body. The second was for some personal reasons. For instance, he may have taken a liking to Vincent¡¯s strength and had an extremely dangerous special mission that he needed the help of an expert like Vincent. Vincent had intentionally used the simplest and fastest method to kill Herman in order not to expose the fact that he had many god-level abilities. Therefore, he believed that the reason Charlie had taken care of him was not because of the first possibility. Therefore, this could only mean that Charlie had his own secrets. Perhaps it could even bring some benefits to Vincent! Vincent pretended to be very happy and said to Charlie, ¡°In that case, thank you for your care!¡± Charlie nodded and then continued the main topic. He said with a serious face, ¡°Next, please tell me your names, races, and specific strengths, so that I can provide you with the Identity Certificate of the Wanderers Association!¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°Vincent, Human Race, level 50 creature!¡± After hearing Vincent¡¯s strength, Charlie¡¯s originally calm face showed some excitement but he quickly calmed down. However, all his reactions were seen by Vincent¡¯s sharp eyes. He saw the excitement and joy on Charlie¡¯s face for a brief moment earlier. Vincent sighed silently in his heart, ¡°It seems that he values my strength very much. This means that he has been in urgent need of finding a reliable expert recently!¡± After Charlie helped Vincent to register, he immediately turned to look at Kurt. ¡°My name is Kurt. My strength is about a level 50 creature, race¡­¡± Kurt suddenly stopped in the process of introducing himself. He turned to look at Vincent with some embarrassment. He looked as if he was trying to ask for help. Kurt, who was originally just a recording robot, had begun to have his own thoughts. With Vincent¡¯s encouragement, he had started a new life, but he did not know which race he should be categorized into. Although he was a robot created by the Esville Race, he did not have the characteristics of the Esville Race. Robots were not a race. Therefore, Kurt could only ask for help from Vincent, who he thought was more intelligent. Vincent thought for a while and suggested to Kurt, ¡°Awakened! You are a life born after the awakening of your own thinking. It is just right to call you an Awakened!¡± Kurt looked at Vincent with great gratitude and a happy smile appeared on his face. He then said proudly to Charlie, ¡°Kurt, Awakened, level 50 creature!¡± Charlie did not know what happened between Vincent and Kurt. He just patiently filled in all the information and submitted them. He sighed with surprise, ¡°To be honest, there are at least a few thousand pieces of information that I had personally recorded, but it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve heard of both your races! I really look forward to the surprises that you will bring me!¡± Vincent smiled slightly and said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯m now going to issue a mission as a wanderer, gathering creatures to follow me to explore the ruins left behind by an ancient race!¡± Chapter 572 - Secrets of the Immortals, Priceless ¡°What, what? The ruins of an ancient race! Is what you¡¯re saying true?¡± Charlie could not help but sigh in surprise when he heard what Vincent had said. Vincent nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. This is the original intention of me joining the Wanderers Association. I believe that this place will definitely provide me with the best and the most comprehensive help!¡± Charlie nodded repeatedly and said happily, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The exploration mission is the wanderer¡¯s job. First, describe the mission¡¯s location and provide us with an estimate of the difficulty of the mission. I will personally choose the most suitable wanderers for you!¡± Vincent thought for a moment and said helplessly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I only know the specific coordinates of the mission. As for the mission content and difficulty, I can¡¯t give you an accurate answer!¡± Vincent was worried, however, Charlie was obviously familiar with these things so he said, ¡°This kind of thing is very common among the wanderers. We have also come up with a few more effective solutions! First, we can use the information you have to assess the danger level of this mission. The second option is to share the specific coordinates you know to all the branches of the Wanderers Association. We will then find wanderers who are familiar with the relevant information and get you guys to work together. The expenses incurred will be deducted from the final earnings. Lastly, we can use the most common method, that is to issue non-discriminatory recruitment to all the homeless wanderers!¡± Vincent asked curiously, ¡°What is a non-discriminatory recruitment?¡± Charlie immediately explained, ¡°There are always some missions where the information provided is very vague. There is no way to define the difficulty and specific value of the mission. Therefore, we introduced non-discriminatory recruitment. The mission initiator only needs to describe the mission in simple words, and then launch the recruitment to all homeless wanderers. Those who are recruited will then complete the mission. The commission will be distributed according to each wanderer¡¯s level of strength, specific contributions, and total profits received from the mission! The advantage of this method is that it can gather a group of wanderers in a short period of time. However, the disadvantages are also obvious. All the wanderers recruited have uneven strength and are unable to handle higher-level missions!¡± Vincent nodded. It could be said that he had some understanding of non-discriminatory recruitment, but he was not prepared to use this method. He had painstakingly obtained the coordinates from the ancient Immortal skull from the Lingluo Race. Vincent had previously obtained this coordinate, as well as the scattered memories of the ruins from the Immortal skull. In those fragmented memories, Vincent saw the Immortals exploring the ruins. They had suffered heavy casualties in the process. They had no choice but to leave the ruins ahead of time. Although they were very powerful, they were unable to conquer the ruins. Therefore, Vincent knew that he had to recruit a true expert to help him! Plus, the greatest treasure in the ruins was very likely to be domain power! As Vincent desperately wanted to perfect his domain power, he simply could not allow any mistakes to happen. He had to be fully prepared! Vincent thought carefully and said to Charlie, ¡°I do not want to proceed with non-discriminatory recruitment. I can reveal some information to you. You will evaluate the difficulty of the mission and then find me wanderers who can meet the requirements!¡± Charlie was not surprised at all when he heard that. He immediately nodded and said, ¡°Okay, no problem!¡± Vincent took a deep breath and said softly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to reveal too much information about this mission. I will not announce the specific coordinates! I can only tell you the coordinates of the ruins. I saw it from the memory left behind by a powerful Immortal!¡± ¡°The memory of an Immortal!¡± Charlie took a deep breath. He tried to calm himself down as he looked at Vincent in disbelief. For professional reasons, the Wanderers were very familiar with all the extinct powerful races, because the information left behind by those powerful races was equal to endless wealth and fortuitous encounters. The Immortal Race was the most mysterious among these powerful races. They were very popular. Vincent could not help but urge Charlie who was in shock, ¡°I wonder if the information I provided satisfies the conditions? If it is not enough to launch recruitment, then I can only choose to act alone!¡± Charlie grabbed Vincent¡¯s arm subconsciously and quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t! The information you provided is enough. Just based on the fact that the source of the mission is related to the Immortals, I can recruit the strongest wanderers for you! Give me seven days, no, only three days! Three days later, I will recruit a team for you, and I guarantee that it will be a team of elites!¡± Vincent nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Well, I will wait for you here for three days!¡± Charlie smiled excitedly. He then turned around and walked to a computer to get busy. Not long after, Charlie returned with a small box and handed it to Vincent. Vincent took the box and found that there were two badges and three crystal cards inside. Vincent asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Charlie quickly said, ¡°These are the badges of the Wanderers Association and your identity cards. Normally, you can prove your identity as a wanderer by wearing badges, but if you want to go to other Wanderers Association branches, you have to show your identity cards to prove your identity! As for the crystal cards, it is a gift from me personally. This card is known as Red Crystal. Red Crystal is the common currency at the Inn and the surrounding worlds. You have just arrived in this world, so you probably haven¡¯t had the time to do an exchange. I have just won this money, so consider it as my gift to you. I wish you all the best in your future missions!¡± Vincent was even more certain that Charlie must have something to ask of him. The money was only given to him to exchange for goodwill. Vincent could only laugh at Charlie¡¯s good intentions. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I won¡¯t be polite! It just so happens that we will stroll around the Inn next. I¡¯m very curious about this world!¡± said Vincent with a smile. Charlie replied, ¡°If you¡¯re interested in walking around, I suggest you to visit the Inn¡¯s auction and trading market. There might be something that will interest you there!¡± Vincent raised his eyebrows, and his heart was suddenly filled with great interest. After asking Charlie about the trading market and the location of the auction, he brought Kurt down to the second floor. Under the fearful eyes of the wanderers, they left the Wanderers Association.. Chapter 573 - Trading Market Kurt looked at Vincent and asked curiously, ¡°Mr. Vincent, what are we going to do next?¡± Vincent said, ¡°Since we have come to a brand-new world, then we have to see what materials are abundant here and in the surrounding worlds. The auction house and trading market can definitely help us to ascertain those materials!¡± Kurt nodded and said with a face full of admiration, ¡°As expected of Mr. Vincent, you can always think of everything!¡± Vincent shook his head and added, ¡°Of course, the more important reason is that we have just received benefits from Charlie. We are only staying in this world for a short while. We will not live here forever, so we can¡¯t just keep these red crystals in our hands. The most cost-effective way is to exchange them for the materials that we need as soon as possible!¡± Faced with Vincent, who looked like a profiteer, Kurt just nodded silently. He studied Vincent¡¯s words seriously as if they were the golden rule. The Wanderers Association was located in the commoner district of the Inn world. This was because the living atmosphere there was more in line with the habits of most wanderers. However, the auction house and trading market on the other hand was located in the most prosperous area of the Inn. The two could be said to be in opposite directions. Vincent and Kurt were the first to arrive at the trading market. The trading market was located in the central area of the Inn. There were no gorgeous shops or hawkers shouting. There were only countless figures sitting on the ground, wearing wide cloaks that covered their faces. These creatures did not seem to be willing to reveal their identities. Some of them had two or three items placed in front of them, while some had a signboard that marked the items that they wanted to sell. Those who were interested would take the initiative to come forward. Vincent could not help but think of the first floor of Hell¡¯s Rose back in Elf World. Back then, Dave had also introduced to Vincent the inner thoughts of these sellers. The most likely reason why these creatures chose to trade this way was that their items were not obtained legally. In order to avoid getting into trouble, they chose not to show their identities. Another possibility was that these creatures had to protect their identities as they have taken their family or organization¡¯s assets to sell. They naturally did not want to expose themselves. Vincent quickly blended into the atmosphere of the trading market. He brought Kurt and walked silently in front of the many stalls. Occasionally, they would stop and observe. They then shook their heads and continued strolling. Kurt followed behind Vincent and could not help but ask curiously, ¡°Mr. Vincent, we have been strolling for so long. Don¡¯t you want to buy something?¡± Vincent sighed in disappointment, ¡°The things sold here are all unpresentable materials and equipment. They are of no use to us at all. Even if we are in a hurry to spend money, we can¡¯t spend it on this rubbish!¡± There was a tall and sturdy seller standing next to Vincent. His entire body was covered by his huge bamboo hat. He heard Vincent¡¯s comments and could not help but say, ¡°Kid, don¡¯t look down on the trading market. It¡¯s not that there are no high-grade goods here. It all depends on whether you have the ability to take out enough red crystals!¡± Vincent glanced at the stall next to him with curiosity. He saw a rather crude-looking sign with a row of crooked words written on it. They were all some of the most common low-grade materials. However, Vincent had a premonition that this seller in front of him might have some treasures that were worth buying. Vincent squatted in front of the stall and said indifferently, ¡°I have plenty of red crystals. It all depends on whether you have anything that can sway me! If it¡¯s just like the rubbish written on the sign, then you¡¯ll only disappoint me!¡± The burly figure pushed the sign away and took out a fiery red bottle from his bosom. He placed it in front of Vincent and said confidently, ¡°I have good stuff, but I¡¯ll have to see if you have the eye to recognize it!¡± After hearing the other party¡¯s childish provocation, Vincent shook his head helplessly. He looked at the bottle and could not help but frown. He sighed softly, ¡°The Fire Dragon¡¯s blood! But it doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯s a full bottle. You probably only got a few drops, right? This thing can indeed be considered a treasure, but unfortunately, I don¡¯t need it!¡± When the burly figure saw that Vincent could actually tell what was in the bottle, he did not react immediately. After being stunned for a moment, he said, ¡°To be able to recognize the fire dragon¡¯s blood, it¡¯s no big deal! You definitely don¡¯t have enough red crystals, that¡¯s why you said that on purpose!¡± Vincent smiled and took out a bottle from his storage ring. In an instant, the burly figure was shocked. He leaned back subconsciously. The burly figure asked nervously, ¡°What is this thing?¡± Vincent casually weighed the bottle in his hand and said with a proud face, ¡°This is a whole bottle of the Fire Dragon Race¡¯s blood, and I still have a lot of it!¡± The burly figure shook his head and said in disbelief, ¡°Impossible, this is absolutely impossible! Every drop of the dragon¡¯s blood is very precious, and no dragon is willing to take out more than three drops of blood. Where did you get this blood?¡± Vincent immediately became very interested. This was because he could guessed the identity of this burly figure in front of him. Vincent sized up the burly figure in front of him and teased with a smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see a Dragon Race material merchant here! But looking at the way you set up your stall, you should be the shabbiest Dragon Race material merchant that I¡¯ve ever seen!¡± Just from his reaction, Vincent had already guessed that not only was he a material merchant, but he had also met a very stingy dragon who was good at lying. That was why he had received so little material and treated them as treasures. The burly figure was not a fool. After hearing Vincent expose his identity, he deliberately lowered his voice and asked, ¡°So, you are also a Dragon Race material merchant?¡± Vincent did not answer. He only nodded slightly. The burly figure¡¯s breathing immediately increased. He carefully asked, ¡°Then, may I ask if you killed a dragon? Otherwise, how could you get so much dragon blood?¡± Vincent pursed his lips and tried his best not to laugh. He nodded seriously and said, ¡°That¡¯s right! The dragon I knew was too stingy, so I killed him in a fit of anger. That¡¯s why I managed to obtain so much dragon blood!¡± When the burly figure heard that, he quickly looked around. He took the initiative to lean in front of Vincent and took out a crystal clear ball from his pocket. He asked in a mysterious tone, ¡°Our experiences are the same! The dragon I met was too stingy, so I stole his dragon egg in a fit of anger.. I wonder if you are interested?¡± Chapter 574 - The Diversion of Trouble, Receiving a Bomb Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Vincent looked at the merchant in front of him in surprise and asked in disbelief, ¡°Dragon egg, what dragon egg?¡± The burly mysterious merchant seemed to have treated Vincent as one of his own. He replied, ¡°Everyone is doing the same thing, so stop pretending! What other dragon egg could it be? Of course, it¡¯s a half-hatched egg from a Frost Dragon!¡± Vincent subconsciously gasped, but he forced himself to stabilize his aura and maintained a calm look. Vincent originally thought that he was the most prominent Dragon Race material merchant among the 10,000 races of the Black Hole. However, he did not expect the material merchant in front of him who only had a few drops of dragon blood to be the real vicious merchant! He even stole a hatched dragon egg. It could be seen that the other party¡¯s strength was also quite extraordinary! Vincent then thought of the Frost Dragon¡¯s egg in front of him. This would mean that the dragon living at the Inn was most likely a Frost Dragon and the Fire Dragon blood that the merchant had obtained must be through trade with Wilson. This was also probably why he only managed to obtain so little dragon blood. This was because Wilson had long been spoiled by the rich Vincent. The treasures that an ordinary individual could obtain would not even reach one-tenth of what Vincent had. Therefore, Wilson would never give many benefits away when doing business with others! ¡°This is not right! This means that there is a Frost Dragon wandering in the inn!¡± Vincent exclaimed in his heart, but his face remained calm. He did not reveal any flaws. Instead, he raised his hand and said with a magnanimous expression, ¡°I want this dragon egg. State your price!¡± The merchant saw that Vincent seemed to have a wealthy appearance and immediately became excited. He stretched out two fingers and said, ¡°I want two bottles of Fire Dragon blood. Two whole bottles!¡± When Vincent heard this, he did not even frown. He immediately took out another bottle of fire dragon blood from his storage ring and placed it in front of the material merchant along with the previous bottle. He then stretched out his hand to take the dragon egg. Just as Vincent was about to turn around and leave, the mysterious material merchant reminded him, ¡°Sir, I have to remind you that once the dragon egg hatches, it is considered a new life. Therefore, you cannot store it in your storage ring. You can only carry it with you at all times. and a dragon mother can definitely smell the scent of her child. So, you should either leave the Inn as soon as possible or quickly think of a way to refine this dragon egg. Otherwise, you will be in big trouble soon!¡± With that, the material merchant did not give Vincent any chance to respond. He picked up the bottles of blood from the ground and disappeared in an instant. Kurt, who had been following Vincent, had always been on guard against the mysterious man. The moment he disappeared, he immediately turned his head and looked around, trying to confirm the direction in which the mysterious man had left. However, no matter how Kurt searched, he could not find any trace of the mysterious person. It was as if he had evaporated into thin air. ¡°Mr. Vincent, the person is missing!¡± Vincent lowered his head to look at the dragon egg in his hand. A bone-piercing chill instantly spread to his palm, robbing the warmth in his flesh and blood. In his shock, Vincent could only spiritualize his hand that was holding onto the dragon egg. He raised his other hand to signal Kurt to keep quiet. He shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s over. Looks like we¡¯ve been tricked!¡± Kurt quickly asked, ¡°Why? Is this dragon egg fake?¡± Vincent¡¯s expression was serious as he said, ¡°No, this is definitely a genuine Frost Dragon egg. However, that person¡¯s original intention was to sell this dragon egg to us in order to divert the Frost Dragon¡¯s hatred. We must have previously angered him with our arrogant attitude. He wanted to prove himself to the merchants here, so he took the initiative to take out the dragon egg. But now that I think about it, I believe that he heard from our conversation and believed that the two of us were very confident individuals. Either we were sitting on a huge fortune, or we had a deep background. When I took the initiative to reveal that I was a Dragon Race material merchant, it was simply proof that I have both wealth and background. I¡¯m the perfect candidate to take over the giant dragon egg for him!¡± Kurt replied with a face full of resentment, ¡°That person is too cunning! If I meet him again, I¡¯ll definitely teach him a good lesson and let you vent your anger!¡± Vincent did not immediately respond to Kurt. Vincent soon adapted to the temperature of the dragon egg and adjusted his fire spiritualization state of his right hand so that he could continue to maintain his body temperature and not suffer a frostbite. He did not want the dragon egg to melt in the flames. ¡°This matter ends here. From now on, do not mention the matter of revenge. First, we do not know the other party¡¯s appearance. Second, we do not know the other party¡¯s whereabouts. Moreover, judging by the way he left just now, he is probably stronger than the two of us. In the future, even if we really recognize him, we must pretend not to know him!¡± reminded Vincent. ¡°Why?¡± Kurt looked at Vincent with a puzzled expression. Ever since he followed Vincent on his adventures, he had never seen Vincent show weakness to anyone. Even someone as powerful as Gajero and the Ultimate Evil Lord would end up dead and injured under Vincent¡¯s scheme, right? Vincent turned to look at Kurt. He smiled and said, ¡°Because that person didn¡¯t want to harm us. He was just forced by the situation and had no choice but to sell the dragon egg. Didn¡¯t he specifically tell us the truth before we were about to leave? He just didn¡¯t want to see us die for no reason!¡± Kurt calmed down after hearing that. After thinking for a while, he asked Vincent, ¡°Then what should we do next? Charlie is helping us gather wanderers and we will set off in three days. We can¡¯t leave the Inn during this period of time! Do you want to refine this dragon egg immediately?¡± Vincent thought for a moment and shook his head with confidence. He smiled and said, ¡°Although that person has no malice toward us, the method he proposed is not necessarily a good idea! Now that this dragon egg is in my hands, I must let it display its greatest value. I am not an expert at refining materials, and rashly refining it will only destroy this dragon egg. Therefore, I can only use my own method to let it display its greatest value!¡± Kurt looked at Vincent with a surprised expression, shook his head, and sighed helplessly, ¡°I still don¡¯t understand!¡± Vincent said confidently, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t understand. You¡¯ll understand in less than a day!¡± After saying that, Vincent turned around and left the trading market with Kurt. While walking, he would throw the dragon egg in his hand into the sky from time to time and then catch it steadily.. His actions attracted many silent gazes. Chapter 575 - The Auction Hall Was Extraordinary When Vincent and Kurt walked out of the market, they were followed by countless figures in black robes. As those individuals were dressed in black robes, they did not care that they would be discovered by Vincent and Kurt. They walked on the street casually. When Vincent stopped, they stopped. If Vincent continued walking, they would continue walking. Only when they saw Vincent approaching the auction house did the black-robed figures disperse. Kurt looked at Vincent, who wanted to continue strolling around. He could not help but try to persuade him, ¡°Mr. Vincent, it¡¯s too dangerous for us to continue staying here! According to my analysis, Dragon Race materials are one of the top resources in any world. As long as anyone recognizes the dragon egg in your hand, they will not let go of this opportunity to take credit from the Frost Dragon. Once they see us entering the auction house, they will immediately notify the Frost Dragon. At that time, we will be in a bad situation!¡± Vincent turned to look at Kurt and said confidently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just follow me. Have you ever seen me do something I¡¯m not sure of?¡± Kurt could only nod and say in a deep voice, ¡°No matter what Mr. Vincent wants to do, I will follow you to the death!¡± Vincent patted Kurt¡¯s shoulder lightly, smiled, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous. There won¡¯t be any danger today, and no one will kill us! Just look around today. If you have any materials that you like, tell me and I will buy them all for you!¡± Kurt was not in the mood to choose the materials at that time. He took the initiative and said, ¡°I¡¯m still a little worried. Please let me go out and have a look! Even if Mr. Vincent has other plans, we will still be safer if I have a look around. This is to make sure we don¡¯t make any mistakes!¡± Vincent saw that Kurt was determined to go, so he nodded and said, ¡°Well, you go and check it out. Pay more attention to those figures who have been following us from the trading market. I might be going to participate in today¡¯s auction in a while. If you want something, you can find me in the auction hall!¡± Kurt nodded cautiously and said, ¡°Please rest assured, Mr. Vincent. I¡¯ll pay careful attention!¡± As Kurt turned around and left, Vincent became even more unscrupulous. He strolled around the auction house, playing with the dragon egg in his hands as he looked at every precious item in the display cabinet. The auction house was much more sophisticated compared to the market where goods were sold on the street. The items that could be stored in the exhibition hall were even rarer. Vincent soon stopped in front of a crystal window and looked at a round, pitch-black object that looked like a moldy apple. Vincent read the introduction of the exhibit and sighed softly, ¡°Soul patching fruit, a rare treasure from the Ghost World. It has the powerful effect of repairing a broken soul! This is indeed a good thing!¡± ¡°You must buy it!¡± At the same time, an old and excited voice sounded in Vincent¡¯s mind. It was Justin, who was hiding in Vincent¡¯s body. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have the same intention!¡± said Vincent softly. He then continued to walk around the auction house quietly. He deliberately stayed in front of every booth for a while, showing that he was very concerned about every item. One had to ensure that the security was top-tier especially in an auction house. If no top experts were guarding the venue, the auction house would have been robbed and turned into ruins. Vincent walked around the hall on the first floor. Very quickly, he had a clear understanding of the defensive forces there. There was a guard in uniform in front of every booth. Although they were from different races, they all possessed astonishing strength. It seemed that every guard who stood in the open had the strength of a level 40 creature. This was a very powerful lineup for a world that could run amok. What made Vincent even more surprised was that there were some guards disguised as guests hidden among the crowd that was constantly flowing through the auction house! The hidden guards moved in an orderly manner. They were moving around in a specific area, and they were not interested in the items in the window. Therefore, Vincent was able to quickly discover their true identities. Each guard was in charge of five to seven windows and possessed the strength of a level 50 creature or above. In Vincent¡¯s eyes, this was already an extremely extravagant security force! Vincent did not relax at this point. Instead, he closed his eyes and began to listen to the movements around him. As he began to turn off his other senses, his hearing quickly reached its peak and he could hear every sound in the entire auction house. Vincent was soon able to hear various breathing and heartbeat sounds. Those sounds were very weak. It did not seem like it was coming from any guests in the auction house. Vincent then looked carefully at the canopy above the hall, and slowly moved his gaze to the stairs leading to the second floor. Vincent¡¯s eyes narrowed and he sighed softly, ¡°There is a mezzanine between the first and second floors! There are cubicles behind the walls of the hall, and there are many creatures lying in ambush there. If something unexpected happens, the entire auction house will be instantly surrounded, and no one will be able to escape! However, I don¡¯t understand. What is the use of those creatures hiding in the middle of the upper floors?¡± Not long after, Justin¡¯s voice sounded in Vincent¡¯s mind. ¡°Amazing, to be able to discover the upper floors and the middle floors. That is a place that even I cannot detect! However, I know that there are some races among the 10,000 races of the Black Hole where they are born with the ability to enhance their eyesight. It is not difficult for them to see through the middle floors and observe all the movements on the first and second floors. There are even some races with extremely powerful talents that can see through all the secrets on you!¡± Vincent said with some surprise, ¡°So there are creatures being used as surveillance cameras! It seems that they have seen my every move since I entered the hall. I am relieved now!¡± Justin asked with some curiosity, ¡°What, are you trying to trick others again? Who are you trying to trick this time?¡± Vincent said with a smile, ¡°This is a secret! Just wait and you¡¯ll watch a good show!¡± He then continued to walk around the hall. At the same time, two figures covered in black robes suddenly appeared on the stairs on the second floor. One of them pointed at Vincent¡¯s back and said, ¡°Pay attention to that person. He stopped in front of every item for a moment after he came in. Even if he is rich, he should have some personal preferences and motives when he enters the auction house. Looking at how he cares so much about every item, he is either trying to steal or cause trouble!¡± The other figure replied in a low voice: ¡°Immediately investigate his identity and background!¡± Chapter 576 - Taking a Stroll, the Willing Take the Bait While Vincent was strolling around on the first floor, the guards at the auction house were already busy in the dark. They found all the information on Vincent in an instant. After all, Vincent had just arrived at the Inn recently so it was very easy to track where he went. There were witnesses to everything he did, so they were able to obtain information on Vincent very quickly. The two guard leaders looked at the paper in their hands on the second floor. There were only a few lines on the piece of paper. However, they had covered all of Vincent¡¯s feats at the Inn. The two guard leaders, who had seen many big scenes, could not help but break out in cold sweat. One of the guard leaders said with a serious expression, ¡°If this person wants to cause trouble, then the matter will really blow up. It is far from what the two of us can handle. It is better to go directly to the boss!¡± The other guard leader nodded decisively and said, ¡°Wait here. I will immediately go and ask the boss to come!¡± He then turned around and left. Not long after, he came back with a middle-aged creature who was dressed in luxurious clothes. His eyes were sharp, and his entire body was emitting a star-like radiance. The middle-aged creature walked over to the staircase and asked with a gloomy expression, ¡°Who dares to cause trouble in our Star Race¡¯s auction house?¡± His tone was full of arrogance and fearlessness. The two guard leaders quickly lowered their heads in a guilty manner. They pointed at Vincent¡¯s back and said, ¡°It¡¯s that person. He just came to the Inn today and has done a series of big things. We don¡¯t think we can handle him. Only you can make the decision, boss!¡± They then handed the piece of paper that recorded Vincent¡¯s movements over to the middle-aged creature. The middle-aged creature first glanced at the contents of the paper. His eyes soon widened and he could not take his eyes off it for a long time. The middle-aged creature sighed in shock and fear, ¡°He first killed the members of the Meteor Association. After that, he killed the Meteor Association¡¯s President Herman on the street and join the Wanderers Association. He then immediately issued a secret mission, and the secret mission was personally arranged by Charlie. What is the identity of this person? What does he want to do at the Inn?¡± How could the two guard leaders see through Vincent¡¯s true intentions? They could only shake their heads helplessly in response. When the middle-aged creature saw their reactions, he could only look at Vincent again as if he wanted to find out more clues from him. Even if there were only a tiny hint, it may help him to make a more accurate judgment. Vincent, who was on the first floor, who had turned his body slightly, was still holding the bright dragon egg in his hand. When the middle-aged creature on the second floor saw this, he felt his legs go weak, and he almost knelt on the ground. Fortunately, the two guard leaders supported him in time, so he did not make a fool of himself. The middle-aged creature asked in astonishment, ¡°What, what is he holding in his hand?¡± The two guard leaders did not recognize the dragon egg in Vincent¡¯s hand. After thinking for a while, they answered, ¡°According to the intelligence, after leaving the Wanderers Association, this person went to the trading market first and stayed there for a while before coming to the auction house. The thing in his hand must be the material he found in the trading market!¡± After hearing this, the middle-aged creature reached out his hands and grabbed the collars of the two guard leaders. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Bought at the market? Since when does the Inn market sell dragon eggs? That¡¯s something that even our Star Race doesn¡¯t dare to touch! Do you know that harming the Dragon Race¡¯s offspring is equivalent to declaring war on the entire Dragon Race? Why does this person have the right to stay in our auction house without fear?¡± The two guard leaders subconsciously guessed, ¡°Perhaps he doesn¡¯t care about the Dragon Race¡¯s revenge because of his strength?¡± The middle-aged creature took a deep breath and calmed his mind. He then said, ¡°Our Star Race branch at the Inn, whether in terms of performance or strength, has been suppressed by Manfred of the capital of Ultimate Evil. If we get into big trouble, the headquarters will never help us, and we might even be reprimanded for it! But if we can handle this person, we might be able to obtain a big client. By then, not only will our entire branch be recognized, but our status in the Star Race¡¯s headquarters might also increase as well!¡± ¡°Boss is wise!¡± The two guard leaders did not understand what the middle-aged creature was saying at all, but they knew that they always had to praise their boss. The middle-aged creature was very pleased and nodded. He loosened the collars of the two guard leaders and said, ¡°Invite that person to the secret room on the second floor. I want to meet him personally!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The two guard leaders immediately followed the order and hurried downstairs to find Vincent in the crowd. They then proposed the boss¡¯s invitation to him. Vincent was not surprised at all to receive the invitation. He smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯ve finally appeared! Hurry up and bring me to your leader!¡± The two guard leaders looked at each other with blank faces. They were full of surprise at Vincent¡¯s reaction, but they could only do as they were told. Vincent soon arrived on the second floor and walked into a secret room hidden behind the wall. In the secret room, the middle-aged creature had changed into a suit and was waiting for Vincent with a smile on his face. The middle-aged creature grabbed Vincent¡¯s hand and greeted him with a smile, ¡°The distinguished guest has arrived. Please forgive me for not welcoming you earlier! I am the owner of this auction house. Just call me Hans or Ursa Minor!¡± Vincent could not help but show a little surprise. He then asked with a smile, ¡°Sir, are you from the Star Race? I wonder what is your relationship with Manfred?¡± Hans¡¯s expression instantly became ugly. He asked with a reluctant expression, ¡°Manfred is only my kin. Since you know him, do you have any business dealings with him?¡± When Vincent saw this, he instantly knew that Hans and Manfred did not have a good relationship, so he took the opportunity to say, ¡°I have some grudges with Manfred, so I don¡¯t want to communicate with anyone related to him!¡± When Hans heard this, he immediately said with joy, ¡°Great! Manfred and I have an irreconcilable feud. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that we are of the same race, I would have long wanted to kill him!¡± Vincent and Hans seemed to have found a common interest. After cursing Manfred together, they instantly grew closer. However, Vincent knew that Manfred was already dead, so he became even more unscrupulous. Meanwhile, Hans did not know what happened in the capital of Ultimate Evil. He was afraid that his conversation with Vincent would one day spread to the public so he was a little more reserved with his words. However, this did not prevent him from successfully establishing a friendship with Vincent in a short period. Hans suddenly changed the topic and asked Vincent about his purpose for coming to the auction house. ¡°Sir, you came to my auction house today with a treasure in your hands. I wonder if you have taken a fancy to something? Or if you are looking for some treasure?¡± Vincent smiled slightly and said, ¡°Initially, I just wanted to see the auction house at the Inn. I did not expect to be shocked by the rich collection on the first floor. I wanted to buy some, but unfortunately, I do not have enough red crystals on me, so I was hesitant but did not want to leave at the same time!¡± After hearing what Vincent said, Hans immediately took the initiative and said, ¡°That¡¯s simple. I can set a temporary quota for you. As long as you have a valuable item to use as collateral, you can spend as much as you want here!¡± Vincent immediately smiled and handed the dragon egg in his hand to Hans.. He asked softly, ¡°In that case, I wonder if you are interested in this?¡± Chapter 577 - : The Ultimate Temptation, the Goal Was Achieved Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Hans looked at the Dragon Egg that Vincent had taken the initiative to pass to him, and a hint of joy flashed in his eyes. He quickly said, ¡°Of course. I think you should know that this is a treasure that can only be found by chance. If you are willing to use this item as collateral, I can promise you that in the future, you will have an unlimited quota in the auction house. No matter what you want to buy, or how many treasures you want to buy, you can proceed as long as you use this dragon egg as collateral!¡± Vincent looked at Hans¡¯s greedy look and smiled. ¡°Since you like it, then that¡¯s fine! I also want to get rid of this hot item!¡± Although Hans was very excited at that moment, he was still a qualified and outstanding businessman. When he sensed danger in Vincent¡¯s words, he immediately became alert, and asked carefully, ¡°What hot item?¡± Vincent pretended to be awkward and said in a slightly flustered tone, ¡°Nothing, I just want to say that only you have the right to have this dragon egg. An ordinary person like me is not qualified to have it!¡± Hans¡¯s expression immediately changed, and he became even more cautious of Vincent. Even the dragon egg in front of him had become invisible. Hans suddenly felt a sense of crisis from Vincent¡¯s strange actions. It seemed that the dragon egg was most likely obtained by Vincent at the trading market. If he did not deliberately hide it on the way from the trading market to the auction house, then it was very likely that he had already exposed the dragon egg in his hands. Although the dragon egg was a very rare treasure, there were many creatures at the Inn who could recognize it. Perhaps someone had already gone to inform the dragon living at the Inn. Although the Dragon Race was arrogant and was not good at living in groups, their attitudes toward their descendants were very similar. As long as the egg belonged to a dragon, then the dragon living at the Inn would definitely hunt it down personally. However, if the dragon egg belonged to the dragon living at the inn, then a major crisis that could destroy the world was imminent! Hans changed the topic and said to Vincent with a smile, ¡°My distinguished guest, although this treasure can be used as collateral, it does not need to be handed over to me immediately. You can spend it freely in the auction house now. When the bill is settled, we will discuss the ownership of this dragon egg!¡± Letting Vincent keep the dragon egg while finding an excuse to keep Vincent in the auction house was the best solution that Hans could think of. As long as Vincent was still in the auction house, he can entice him to complete a few high-priced transactions. Hans would then have a reason to take the dragon egg from him. Plus, if the dragon came early, the target of their revenge would definitely be Vincent who was holding onto the dragon egg. The dragon would definitely not bring any trouble to the Star Race! Hans would then take advantage of the time when the dragon had not arrived to order his subordinates to set up a teleportation array to the Star Race¡¯s headquarters. Once the teleportation array was activated, he would immediately ask Vincent to hand over the dragon egg and send someone to transport the egg to the Star Race¡¯s headquarters. This way, he would be able to obtain this rare treasure without taking any risks! Vincent was secretly happy after listening to what Hans had said as this was exactly what he wanted. Only when Hans realized the danger behind the dragon egg would he take the initiative to ask Vincent to keep the dragon egg and give Vincent the best treatment. Vincent did not immediately accept Hans¡¯s proposal. Instead, he said in disappointment, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sir. I want to buy something that I can¡¯t afford, so this dragon egg will be yours sooner or later, so I might as well give it to you immediately so that I can start buying what I need as soon as possible!¡± Hans was overjoyed. Since Vincent was so anxious to start shopping, this meant that there must be something he urgently needed from the auction house. This would make it more convenient for him to carry out his next plan. Hans said generously, ¡°Since you have the ability to obtain this dragon egg, it means that you have extraordinary abilities. Today, I want to sincerely be friends with you. Let¡¯s put the dragon egg matter aside for now. I¡¯ll open a VIP lounge for you first. If you have anything you want, I¡¯ll immediately order someone to deliver it to you. Let us know when you want to leave, and we can prepare the bill!¡± Vincent replied reluctantly, ¡°Since you are so kind, I can only follow the host. Please lead the way!¡± After seeing that Vincent had relented, Hans immediately smiled and nodded. He then led Vincent out of the secret room and up the stairs to the third floor. He led him to an extremely luxurious lounge. The room had a spacious and comfortable sofa, exquisitely made tables and chairs, and cutlery made of various rare materials. At the same time, there was a beautiful maid waiting in the room. Although it was impossible to tell what race she was from, her appearance was somewhat similar to that of a human. Clearly, she had been chosen at the last minute to please Vincent. Hans introduced the lounge to Vincent, ¡°My friend, this is the best VIP Lounge in the auction house. Not only can you enjoy the highest level of service at the Inn here, but you can also open the observation window and see our upcoming auction. If you have something that you like, you can also bid at will. All the expenses will be borne by me!¡± Vincent nodded. He smiled and said, ¡°Thank you for your thoughtful arrangements, but I¡¯ve always liked to be alone. There¡¯s no need to arrange maids for me. In addition, I have a friend named Kurt who may come to look for me at any time. I hope you can send someone to bring him here!¡± Hans nodded and smiled at Vincent. ¡°No problem. Wait here for a moment, I¡¯ll make the arrangements right away!¡± With that, Hans turned around and signaled the maid to leave with him. After walking out of the VIP lounge, Hans immediately called for the head guard, he whispered to him, ¡°Immediately send someone to build a teleportation array to the Star World. As soon as the teleportation array is completed, send someone to inform me immediately! Also, find someone to get a list of the items in this exhibition and send it to VIP Room 1. Let him choose whatever he likes. As long as it¡¯s something he likes, send it all to his room!¡± The head guard could not help but look at Hans in surprise. However, as a subordinate, he did not dare to ask too many questions. He could only quickly nod and answer, ¡°Boss, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll do it right away!¡± Very soon, a dignified and well-dressed auctioneer from the Star Race walked into Vincent¡¯s room with a huge stack of papers. He said respectfully, ¡°Distinguished guest, this is the list of items for this exhibition. Please take a look. If there is anything you need, we will immediately send it to you!¡± Vincent took the list and glanced at it briefly. He then took out the list that had the soul patching fruit on it. He randomly took two more papers and stuffed them into the hands of the auctioneer. Vincent said in a deep voice, ¡°I want all the things on these lists. Send someone to deliver them right away!¡± Chapter 578 - Suddenly Went Back on Its Word, Catching the Auctioneer off Guard Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°So many items!¡± The auctioneer looked at the three long lists in his hands. There were more than 20 items recorded on each list. They were about half of the number of items on display. This was the first time he had seen such a wealthy customer! Vincent impatiently urged, ¡°Why are you still stalling? I want these items to be delivered to me immediately. This is something your boss has personally ordered. Were you not aware?¡± The auctioneer came back to his senses and quickly nodded, ¡°I understand, I understand. I¡¯ll send someone to deliver all the items!¡± The auctioneer left the lounge in a hurry. Vincent suddenly heard Justin¡¯s voice, ¡°Aren¡¯t you just buying the soul patching fruit? Instead, you asked for so many items. Will it be troublesome?¡± Vincent smiled slightly and said softly, ¡°It is not difficult to just buy the soul patching fruit. However, don¡¯t forget that this is the paradise of the wanderers. If I only buy one item, it will immediately attract the attention of those who have bad intentions. It may also reveal that I have an incomplete soul around me that urgently needs to be patched up at any time! Right now, my real plan hasn¡¯t begun so I don¡¯t want to reveal you as my trump card just yet!¡± Hearing that, Justin was silent for a moment before he said, ¡°I don¡¯t think that is your only reason. You must have other moves next, right?¡± Vincent nodded. He smiled and said, ¡°Actually, I only wanted to get the soul patching fruit. However, when I found out that this place is the property of the Star Race, I had to do something. Anyway, after the battle at the capital of Ultimate Evil, I¡¯ve already had a fallout with the Star Race so I¡¯m not afraid of offending them again!¡± Justin smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to your next plan. Once you get the soul patching fruit, hand it to me immediately. I¡¯ll keep an eye on your situation. Once there¡¯s danger, I¡¯ll immediately help you!¡± Vincent nodded lightly and said, ¡°No problem. Every time the two of us work together, the situation will always be very pleasant!¡± The VIP lounge was quiet for a short while before the door was pushed open once again. The auctioneer who had left earlier brought along a servant. The servant brought all the items Vincent wanted in and presented them to Vincent. Vincent looked at every item calmly. He then very casually picked up the soul patching fruit and gently weighed it in his left hand. He pretended to compare its weight to the dragon egg in his right hand. When the auctioneer saw this, he only thought that Vincent had the habit of weighing small items and did not pay much attention to it. The auctioneer said respectfully to Vincent, ¡°Respected guest, if you do not have any instructions, I will take my servant and leave now!¡± Vincent said proudly, ¡°You can leave now. Leave the list of the remaining items. I will look through it again. If there is a need, I will look for you!¡± The corner of the auctioneer¡¯s mouth twitched violently, and he immediately led his men out of the VIP lounge. At that moment, Hans was guarding the corridor. As soon as he saw the auctioneer walking out of the lounge, he immediately called him over and asked with anticipation, ¡°How is it? How many items did he choose in total? How much was the total value?¡± The auctioneer quickly said, ¡°Reporting to the boss, he chose a total of 23 items. The total value is 1.8 million red crystals, but I¡¯m worried that he wouldn¡¯t be able to come up with so much money!¡± Hans said very happily, ¡°Great, I hope he does not have enough red crystals to pay. That way, the dragon egg will belong to our Star Race!¡± Only then did the auctioneer understand Hans¡¯s motive. He could not help but say with admiration, ¡°Boss, you have foresight, and you have a strategic plan. Your subordinate is very impressed!¡± When Hans heard this, he waved his hand with a look of enjoyment and said, ¡°These are just small tricks. Go and help me check the progress of the teleportation array. Once it is completed, report to me immediately! If I don¡¯t successfully send that dragon egg out of the Inn, I will never be at ease!¡± ¡°Yes, your subordinate will do it right away!¡± replied the auctioneer whilst nodding. He then turned around and ran downstairs. In the VIP Lounge, after Vincent confirmed that there was no one outside the room, he said softly, ¡°I¡¯ve got the item! Try to see if it can treat your injuries!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, an illusory arm stretched out from Vincent¡¯s chest, grabbed the soul patching fruit in his hand, and retreated into Vincent¡¯s body. Vincent watched as the fruit directly entered his body. He was still a little worried, but he did not notice anything strange. Only then did he relax. Soon, Justin¡¯s voice rang in Vincent¡¯s ear, ¡°This soul patching fruit is useful! I need to heal my injuries right now, so I can¡¯t help you for the time being. I¡¯ll inform you when I¡¯m done healing!¡± Vincent nodded slightly. Everything was progressing as he had expected. There should not be any battles lined up for him in a short period so he would not need Justin¡¯s support. Moreover, when the time came, Vincent could still summon Gaia and Benson from the space tunnel, which was enough to deal with all the trouble! Vincent then proceeded to store all the items in his storage ring. He leaned against the sofa, quietly playing with the dragon egg in his hand. After an unknown amount of time, there was a knock on the door of the VIP lounge. ¡°Knock!¡± ¡°Come in!¡± said Vincent lazily. He was lying on the sofa resting. The door opened and Kurt, who had been away for a long time, walked in. He said cautiously, ¡°Mr. Vincent, those black-robed men who followed us did report to someone about us. I just saw those black-robed men coming back. They are swarming into the auction house as if they are looking for your whereabouts!¡± Vincent pointed to the sofa beside him and said softly, ¡°Those men are nothing. Sit down and rest first. I still need to rest up and prepare for the next performance!¡± Kurt sat on the sofa, somewhat puzzled. He wanted to ask, but he was afraid of disturbing Vincent¡¯s rest, so he could only cup his hands together with anticipation and worry. Not long after, the sound of hurried footsteps could be heard from outside the room. Hans walked in with a smile and said, ¡°My dearest friend, I heard that you have found the items you wanted. It¡¯s time for you to pay!¡± Vincent quickly sat up from the sofa and asked with embarrassment, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the auction house to be so safe. I don¡¯t want to use this dragon egg as collateral anymore. Is that possible?¡± Hans¡¯s expression changed slightly, and he said with slight anger, ¡°Friend! The items you chose today are worth 1.8 million. If you don¡¯t pay, it will be against the rules!¡± Vincent smiled and nodded. He took out a card from his pocket and handed it to Hans. He said, ¡°I thought these items would be very valuable, but it turns out they are only worth 1.8 million.. I have enough money on me to pay for it. Now there¡¯s no need to use the dragon egg as collateral, right?¡± Chapter 579 - Delay Each Other Until the Dragons Arrive ¡°This, you¡­¡± Hans took the red crystal card from Vincent and stood there awkwardly. He hesitated for a long time but could not utter a full sentence to Vincent. He felt as if he had been played, but he could not find any concrete evidence. Vincent did not mention that he had so many red crystals. The way he acted earlier was as if he did not have enough red crystals on him. At the same time, he was anxious to get rid of the danger caused by the dragon egg. That was why he took the initiative to come to the auction house. Hans had sensed Vincent¡¯s motive, so he had arranged for him to be placed in the VIP lounge to be strictly protected so that no one would discover his whereabouts. Plus, at that moment, the teleportation array that led to the Star Race¡¯s headquarters had been built. As long as Hans could get the dragon egg in Vincent¡¯s hands, he would be able to make a great contribution to the Star Race. How could there be such a huge plot twist in the end? Vincent looked at Hans, who was stunned on the spot. He asked despite knowing the answer, ¡°Why? Are you worried that I don¡¯t have enough red crystals? You can immediately send someone to check if you¡¯re worried. If it¡¯s not enough, I can call a friend to make up the difference for you!¡± Hans asked in a deep voice, ¡°Who is your friend?¡± Hans already had the thought of stealing the dragon egg in Vincent¡¯s hands, so he had to confirm Vincent¡¯s friend and background at the Inn. Vincent said with an indifferent expression, ¡°My friend is the manager of the Wanderers Association, Charlie! This red crystal card was also given to me by him!¡± ¡°The Wanderers Association!¡± Hans took a deep breath and slowly calmed the anger in his heart. The Star Race could not afford to offend the Wanderers Association. This was because the number of wanderers in the organization was too large. Plus, the Star Race also had business dealings with them. If there was a conflict, the unlucky one would be Hans, the individual in charge of the auction house at the Inn branch. Therefore, Hans had no choice but to smile at Vincent and say, ¡°In that case, please wait a moment, I¡¯ll settle the bill for you!¡± After that, Hans walked out of the VIP room in a hurry and handed the red crystal card to the subordinate waiting outside the door. He ordered with a face full of anger, ¡°Immediately go and check to see if this card can pay 1.8 million red crystals, and then tell me the remaining amount!¡± ¡°Yes, boss!¡± The subordinate took the card from Hans and immediately left as ordered. He quickly returned and said, ¡°Boss, 1.8 million red crystals have been drawn from this card, and there are less than 200,000 red crystals left!¡± The subordinate handed the card back to Hans and reported the balance inside. Hans looked at the card in his hand and suddenly had an idea. He mumbled, ¡°Less than 200,000 red crystals. This is easy!¡± If he wanted to get the dragon egg in Vincent¡¯s hand in a safe way, then he only had one option left, that is to stimulate Vincent to continue spending! As long as Vincent could spend more than 200,000 red crystals, then he would have to hand over the dragon egg obediently! Hans could not help but admire his intelligence. He said to his subordinate with a hint of pride, ¡°Immediately inform them to change the items for today¡¯s auction. Take out all of our treasures! As long as we can get the dragon egg, we will not hesitate even if we have to lose all of our inventory!¡± After seeing Hans¡¯s frenzied look, his subordinate quickly nodded and turned to leave. Hans regained his mood and put on a smile. He pushed the door open and entered the VIP lounge again. ¡°My dear friend, your previous bills have all been settled. Here is your card!¡± Vincent took the card and sighed softly. He smiled and said, ¡°In that case, I think it¡¯s getting late, so I won¡¯t bother you anymore. It¡¯s time for me to return to the Wanderers Association!¡± Hans was shocked when he heard that because he believed that someone in the Wanderers Association would be able to recognize the value of the dragon egg. If Vincent were to sell the dragon egg to someone else, then the Star Race would lose out on the chance to obtain the dragon egg completely. Hans quickly stood in front of Vincent and said, ¡°Wait, you can¡¯t leave yet!¡± He was somewhat out of control. Kurt saw this and immediately rushed in front of Vincent. He looked at Hans angrily. After seeing this, Hans realized that he had been too impatient. He quickly explained, ¡°Dear friend, it¡¯s like this. There will be a grand auction soon. Since we are so fated today, why don¡¯t you wait a little longer? Maybe there will be something you like in the auction!¡± Vincent heard this and said helplessly, ¡°I only have the red crystal given by Charlie. I believe that I don¡¯t have much left on my card. Even if I continue to stay and participate in the auction, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to purchase anything!¡± Hans heard this and quickly said, ¡°No, no, no. Our previous agreement is still valid. You can still enjoy the unlimited quota of the auction. You only need to continue to use this dragon egg as collateral!¡± Vincent looked at the dragon egg in his hand with hesitation. In the end, he sighed helplessly and said, ¡°Forget it. This dragon egg is destined to be fated with me. Rather than selling it to those boorish people from the Wanderers Association, it should stay here with me so that I can bring out its greatest value. Alright then! We¡¯ll stay and witness the auction of the Star Race!¡± After hearing what Vincent said, Hans smiled proudly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you down!¡± Hans then turned around and left. He arranged a large number of subordinates to guard the VIP room on the third floor. He went to the second floor to check on the items that were to be auctioned off. The auction soon began. All the creatures who were prepared to participate in the auction entered the venue one after another. Soon, the auction on the second floor was filled up to the brim with creatures. Hans, who was backstage, saw this and could not help but sigh in surprise. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are there so many creatures here today? In normal auctions, it would be good enough if half of the seats are occupied. Why is it so abnormal today? Could it be that the information of the auction items that we just changed has been leaked?¡± The auctioneer whispered, ¡°A brand new list of auction items has just been confirmed. There is no way that the information will be leaked! Also, boss, did you notice that many of the creatures who are participating in today¡¯s auction are wearing black robes that cover their faces? This is a unique symbol that only merchants who set up stalls in the trading market would wear!¡± When Hans heard this, he immediately sucked in a breath of cold air. He muttered, ¡°Not good, these individuals are here to look for the whereabouts of the dragon egg! Just now, they have already searched the entire auction. Now, they want to look for the whereabouts of the dragon egg in the auction!¡± At that moment, a guard leader suddenly rushed over and whispered into Hans¡¯s ear. Hans exclaimed in surprise, ¡°What? He came so quickly!¡± Before the other subordinates could react, a loud voice was heard in the auction hall. ¡°Mr. Hans, the Star Race has organized such a grand auction, why didn¡¯t they inform me in advance? They don¡¯t respect the dragons at all!¡± The originally crowded auction hall was forced to open a path when they saw who entered. A strong old figure wearing soft blue armor strode into the hall. His beard and hair were both blue and white. He looked at Hans with a dignified expression.. Chapter 580 - The Auction Began Hans looked at the fierce old man in front of him, and his pupils contracted. He said nervously, ¡°Mr. Randall, what brings you here? Today is just a very ordinary auction. I didn¡¯t expect to see you here. This is the glory of our Star Race!¡± The old creature named Randall looked at Hans with a serious expression. Everyone in the auction hall held their breaths, not daring to make a single sound. This was because Randall¡¯s aura was too terrifying! Randall said with a gloomy face, ¡°I heard that a distinguished guest has come to your auction house. I came because of my reputation, and I want to pay him a visit in person!¡± Hans quickly explained, ¡°Mr. Randall, you are the most distinguished guest in our auction house today. Other than you, all the other guests are not worth mentioning!¡± He naturally knew that Randall¡¯s real purpose for this trip was to find Vincent, but Hans would never reveal Vincent¡¯s information to him. This was because Randall was the Frost Dragon at the Inn! However, unlike other dragons, Randall usually did not appear in the form of a dragon. Instead, he transformed into a rather unique figure. Hans looked at Randall nervously. He suddenly realized that Randall¡¯s appearance was very similar to Vincent¡¯s. Perhaps Vincent had established some sort of relationship with the dragons. Maybe that was why he was able to successfully steal the dragon egg. However, in order to give the Star Race a chance to get the dragon egg, Hans had to cover up Vincent¡¯s whereabouts. He could not let anyone know that he was in the auction house. Even if the price of deceiving a dragon was very high, Hans could only take the risk and try his best to get rid of Randall. Randall snorted and said, ¡°In that case, I will stay here and participate in today¡¯s auction. At the same time, I want to see those treasures that belong to the Star Race!¡± With that, Randall turned around and walked to the VIP area under the auction stage. He sat alone in a booth that had a luxurious sofa. Hans had no choice but to clench his teeth and say to his subordinate beside him, ¡°The auction will continue! Just pretend nothing happened! Also, please gather all the experts to guard the third floor. No one is allowed to go near the VIP Lounge!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± After receiving Hans¡¯s orders, the members of the Star Race turned around and left. They began to arrange for the buyers to take their seats. Soon, an auctioneer walked up to the auction stage and bowed to everyone. He said with a smile, ¡°Thank you all for coming to the Star Race¡¯s auction. Today, because of Mr. Randall¡¯s arrival, we have specially brought out a few of our most valuable treasures. We will make this trip worthwhile for everyone! Next, I would like to introduce the first item for auction, a Black Tortoise¡¯s heart!¡± Following the auctioneer¡¯s introduction, a dark green heart that was as tall as a person was pushed up on stage. Although the heart had long left its original body, it was still beating vigorously. It did not look like it had decayed or rotted in the slightest. ¡°As everyone knows, the Black Tortoise Race live an extremely long life, and their heart contains almost all of their life force. The life force in this complete Black Tortoise¡¯s heart has yet to be developed. Anyone who obtains it will live an extremely long life. Even someone who is about to die can rely on this heart to survive for countless years! It is a holy item for cultivation, healing, and life extension! The starting price of this item is two million red crystals. Those who are interested can start bidding!¡± After the auctioneer introduced the Black Tortoise¡¯s heart to everyone, he started the bidding process. Given the benefits of the Black Tortoise¡¯s heart such as its long lifespan and endless vitality, every race could not help but be interested in it. Therefore, everyone¡¯s excitement increased in an instant. ¡°I bid two million red crystals!¡± ¡°Three million! I must get this Black Tortoise¡¯s heart today!¡± ¡°I bid four million. Let¡¯s see who can bid higher than me!¡± After an intense bidding session, the price of the Black Tortoise¡¯s heart instantly increased by several times. However, the enthusiasm of the crowd did not decrease. Many creatures were determined to get the item. They would not back down on it so easily. In the VIP Lounge on the third floor, Vincent was watching the auction below with a satisfied look on his face when he suddenly heard Justin¡¯s voice. ¡°You must bid for this Black Tortoise¡¯s heart!¡± Vincent scratched his chin gently. He smiled and asked, ¡°The old creature named Randall below is very likely to be a dragon living at the Inn. If I suddenly participate in the auction, it is very likely that I will expose myself. Are you sure that this heart is worth the risk?¡± Justin did not reply immediately. Instead, he said leisurely, ¡°The Black Tortoise¡¯s heart is the best material to build a blood pool. Whether you are willing to take the risk or not is up to you!¡± When Vincent heard this, he immediately became excited. The blood pool was the most important treasure among the Vampire Race. It complemented the blood laws. This was a treasure that Vincent, who was currently focused on improving his strength, absolutely had to get! Vincent immediately walked to the observation window and shouted, ¡°I bid eight million red crystals!¡± The auction hall, which was originally bustling with activity, instantly became extremely quiet. Everyone turned their heads to look at the VIP room above. They wanted nothing more than to look through the glass to see the individual who had just called out the price. There had always been an unwritten rule in the auction house. The bidding and raising of the price had to be maintained. Everyone had to gradually raise the price. This way, they could determine the winner easily and everyone would also have a fair chance. At the same time, the winner would be able to obtain the item at a reasonable price. However, the price earlier had only been raised to four million red crystals, yet Vincent who was in the VIP room had already doubled the price. He could be considered by others as being too arrogant. He simply did not understand the rules! Furthermore, eight million was a very frightening number. An ordinary medium-sized and small-sized association at the Inn only had an annual income of about eight million red crystals. Therefore, many creatures were forced to withdraw from the auction. They could only curse the guy who had shattered their dreams. Only Hans, who was hiding behind the auction stage got excited that he almost jumped when he heard Vincent¡¯s bid. Hans cheered excitedly, ¡°Great, this guy finally can¡¯t hold it in anymore! Eight million red crystals is not a small amount. Even Charlie wouldn¡¯t be able to suddenly take out so much money. It seems that this dragon egg will be ours today!¡± However, at that moment, someone in the auction hall suddenly said, ¡°I offer nine million red crystals! We at the Moon Association are determined to get this Black Tortoise¡¯s heart.. Please help us, our friend upstairs!¡± Chapter 581 - Domineering Bidding, Overwhelming Everyone Present When everyone heard the creature mention Moon Association, the auction hall fell into dead silence once again. Everyone turned to look at the source of the voice, their eyes filled with awe and fear. The Moon Association was a super association that dominated dozens of worlds around them. Its influence was on par with the Wanderers Association. Although it was not as powerful as a race with top-tier talent like the Star Race, they were still far superior to the small associations that could only hide in a small world like the Meteor Association. Moreover, unlike the Wanderers Association, the Moon Association was a highly centralized association. All of its members were loyal to the association to the death and would only listen to the orders of their president. As the Moon Association was filled with experts, they usually obtain their resources through plundering. They would always make plans to plunder resources! They would choose a world as their target in advance, and then through various means, divide, weaken, and massacre the races within. After that, they would plunder all the resources they needed, wherever they went. It was as if the end of the world had arrived. It was a terrifying sight to behold! The Inn had always been bound by the three legendary iron laws. Therefore, very few members from the Moon Association had set foot there. However, on this particular day, members of the Moon Association had shown up at the Inn and even participated in the auction. Everyone could not help but think of the purpose for them showing up at the Inn. Was the Moon Association planning to make a move at the Inn? After all, the three iron laws had only been spread by word of mouth over the years but they had never been proven to be true. The always greedy and violent Moon Association would definitely not be able to suppress their greed! When Hans heard that the Moon Association had arrived, he could not help but walk up the auction stage immediately. He looked down at a corner of the hall. He saw a figure with eight eyes, three ears on each side of his head, and an ugly mouthpart on the bottom half of his face. His body was covered in the carapace, and he was silently looking up at the observation window of the VIP lounge. ¡°Ghost Bug Race!¡± Hans let out a sigh and immediately bowed. Although he did not know the identity of the creature in front of him, he knew that the current president of the Moon Association was a member of the Ghost Bug Race, so he did not dare to offend the creature in front of him. Hans said in a well-mannered manner, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that another distinguished guest had come. It¡¯s the fault of the Star Race! I wonder what your relationship with the president of the Moon Association is?¡± The ghost bug slowly shifted his gaze to Hans and said in a proud tone, ¡°I am Todd¡¯s son, the future heir of the Moon Association, Adrian!¡± As soon as he said this, the entire place was in an uproar. Some creatures even got up and left in a hurry. The Moon Association was famous for its cruelty and brutality, and the Ghost Bug Race was even more famous for its narrow-mindedness and love of holding grudges. Once they set their eyes on someone, even if that creature did not die, he or she would still lose a layer of skin! Therefore, the majority of the creatures made the wise decision to immediately leave the auction. That way, they would not have to interact with anyone there or participate in anything that happened next. This was the best way for them to stay out of whatever was happening. As for the legendary whereabouts of the dragon egg and the opportunity to befriend a dragon, those things did not seem that important anymore! Hans could only force a smile and say, ¡°So it¡¯s the son of President Todd. How disrespectful of us! Quickly, please take a seat in the VIP area. Otherwise, if word gets out, your father will blame us, the Star Race, for not understanding the rules!¡± Adrian did not refuse at all. He swaggered out of the crowd and sat at the VIP area under the auction stage. He sat in the booth next to Randall. Before taking his seat, Adrian put aside his arrogance and nodded slightly at Randall to show respect. Whether it was the members of the Moon Association or the ghost bugs, they were all vulnerable in front of the powerful Dragon Race. Therefore, Adrian did not dare to show any arrogance in front of Randall. He even wanted to take the initiative to befriend this powerful Dragon Race for his father and the Moon Association! Randall glanced at Adrian indifferently. He did not show any interest toward his goodwill. Instead, he silently turned his head and glanced at the hall behind him. He then withdrew his gaze and continued to look at the auction stage silently. Adrian saw that Randall did not look at him directly, nor did he have the slightest interest in the Black Tortoise¡¯s heart. He made up his mind that he would buy the Black Tortoise¡¯s heart in front of Randall as he wanted to show off the strength of the Ghost Bug Race and the Moon Association. He wanted to gain recognition of the Dragon Race! If he could befriend a dragon and become a material merchant for the Dragon Race, then the status and strength of the Moon Association would increase by another level! Adrian looked at Hans and urged impatiently, ¡°The price of the heart of the Black Tortoise Race is now nine million red crystals. If no one is going to contest, should we announce its ownership?¡± Hans felt helpless. This auction was originally prepared for Vincent. He did not expect that Adrian would suddenly appear along the way, making the situation even more complicated. If Vincent was afraid of the strength of the Moon Association and took the initiative to avoid Adrian, then the Star Race would not be able to obtain the dragon egg in Vincent¡¯s hands. However, Hans knew that he should lower his expectations, because at the Inn, it was reasonable for anyone to be afraid of the Moon Association! Hans raised his hand to wipe the cold sweat from his forehead. He said helplessly, ¡°If no one continues to bid, then this Black Tortoise¡¯s heart will belong to¡­.¡± ¡°18 million red crystals!¡± Before Hans could finish his sentence, Vincent shouted from the VIP lounge upstairs. His voice was emotionless and he doubled the bid price once again. Everyone could sense the arrogance of the individual upstairs. Hans looked up at the VIP lounge with excitement. He did not expect Vincent to have the courage to bid against Adrian. However, he suddenly remembered that Vincent had just arrived at the Inn. It was understandable that he had not heard of the terror of the Moon Association and the Ghost Bug Race! As for whether Vincent offended Adrian because of this bid, Hans was not worried at all. As long as the auction ended successfully, he would have a reason to get the dragon egg from Vincent. He could then tie Vincent up and deliver him to Adrian. That way, he and the Star Race would be able to stay out of trouble! Hans raised his voice and asked the crowd below the stage, ¡°The distinguished guest upstairs bids 18 million red crystals. I wonder if anyone wants to continue bidding?¡± 18 million was an astronomical figure. All the small and medium-sized associations at the Inn probably could not afford such a large sum. Therefore, no one dared to continue bidding with the wealthy and mysterious man upstairs. Hans quickly announced, ¡°The first auction is over.. The Black Tortoise¡¯s heart is finally sold to the distinguished guest upstairs for 18,000,000 red crystals!¡± Chapter 582 - Appeared on Its Own Accord and the Nobles Looked at Each Other Hans finally felt relieved after he saw Vincent successfully purchasing the Black Tortoise¡¯s heart. He believed that Vincent would not be able to take out the 18 million red crystals no matter what. By then, he would have a strong enough reason to get the dragon egg from him. As soon as the auction was over, his plan would be completed. ¡°Men, send this Black Tortoise¡¯s heart upstairs. Bring out the second item!¡± Hans quickly summoned a few of his subordinates to retrieve the Black Tortoise¡¯s heart from the auction stage. He then signaled the auctioneer to continue hosting the next round. However, just as Hans was about to walk away, Adrian, who was sitting in the VIP area said in a gloomy tone, ¡°Wait! Today, I am sitting here on behalf of the Moon Association, and Mr. Randall is also sitting here on behalf of the Dragon Race. May I ask if there are any more guests who are more distinguished than us? If there are, I would like to meet this distinguished guest!¡± When everyone heard Adrian¡¯s malicious tone, they were able to instantly guess his true intentions. The frenzied bidding by the individual upstairs had probably caused Adrian to hold a grudge. He did not mind losing the Black Tortoise¡¯s heart, but he had to know what his enemy looked like so that he could seek revenge on him in the future. This was very much in line with the style of the ghost bugs. When Hans heard this, his expression changed drastically. Before he got the dragon egg, he could not let anyone see Vincent. Otherwise, Vincent might escape. ¡°Brother Adrian, this distinguished guest upstairs has business dealings with our Star Race, so he is to receive extremely high treatment in any property of the Star Race. This has nothing to do with whether he is noble or not. Please forgive me!¡± Hans quickly came up with a plan to smooth things over for Vincent and used the name of the Star Race to intimidate Adrian. No matter how fierce the Moon Association and the Ghost Bug Race were, they were still nothing when compared to the Star Race. If the two sides fought, the unlucky one would most likely be Adrian! Adrian naturally understood the stakes involved, and his expression immediately changed. In the end, he could only choose to temporarily give up and avoid conflict with the Star Race. However, at that moment, Randall, who had been silent all this time, suddenly said, ¡°Since we are all businessmen, it is all the more necessary for us to meet today. Perhaps we can work together on business. I don¡¯t think the esteemed guest upstairs will be so impolite, right?¡± Hans turned pale with fright. Exclamations could be heard throughout the hall. This was because Randall¡¯s words carried too much weight! A dragon had personally mentioned a business collaboration. Everyone naturally envied the Dragon Race¡¯s material business. It was simply an honor that no one could refuse! If the mysterious person upstairs did not show up, not only would he lose a business that everyone envied, but also anger a powerful dragon! However, even if the mysterious person showed up, his fate could not be determined. Although Randall mentioned cooperation, it sounded more like he was speaking up for Adrian. He wanted to use his status to force the person upstairs to show up! Even Adrian himself thought so at that moment! Adrian looked at Randall with gratitude. He then stood up and said to Hans with a smug look, ¡°Mr. Randall is right. If the person upstairs doesn¡¯t come down personally today, it means that he is being impolite to Mr. Randall. He also seems to want to make an enemy out of the Moon Association!¡± ¡°Brother Adrian, Mr. Randall, it¡¯s not that our honored guest can¡¯t come down to meet us. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s a little inconvenient. I hope that the two of you can understand and stop forcing us!¡± Hans¡¯s tone was full of panic as he spoke. His clothes were completely soaked in sweat. In order to obtain the dragon egg, he had to do his best to deal with Randall and Adrian. Even if his actions angered the Dragon Race and Ghost Bug Race, he could only choose to slowly mend his relationship with them in the future. At that moment, a relaxed and playful voice sounded from below the stage. ¡°Since it¡¯s an invitation from a noble, how can I not come forward?¡± Hans¡¯s expression changed drastically when he heard this, and he quickly looked down the stage. He saw Vincent striding over with a smile on his face, still holding onto the diamond-like dazzling dragon egg in his hand! Hans immediately gritted his teeth and sighed, ¡°B*stard!¡± He was extremely regretful that he had only ordered his subordinates to guard the third floor and not allow anyone to go up. He had completely forgotten to emphasize that Vincent was also not allowed to come down! Moreover, Hans could not understand why Vincent would take the initiative to appear at this time, and even carry that dragon egg with him! Could it be that this idiot could not tell how tense the situation was? Vincent did not even look at Hans who like as if a part of him had just died. Instead, he looked straight into Randall¡¯s eyes, who had turned to look at him. Vincent had already made preparations to appear from the moment he participated in the auction. Moreover, he had to wait for Randall¡¯s arrival before he could take the initiative to show himself. At the same time, everyone in the auction hall focused their gazes on the dragon egg in Vincent¡¯s hand, and they started to get excited. They were not there to participate in some auction. They were there to obtain this dragon egg that had suddenly appeared in exchange for Randall¡¯s favor. The opportunity to ascend to the heavens was right in front of their eyes. They could no longer hold back the excitement in their hearts. They stood up and rushed toward Vincent. ¡°Audacious fanatic, leave the treasure in your hand!¡± Everyone attacked Vincent together. They all wanted to show off in front of Randall. The entire auction hall was like a monstrous wave. The only one who was calm was Vincent despite him being in the center of the storm! Faced with all the sudden attacks, Vincent did not dodge or avoid. He still walked toward the auction stage with a smile on his face. He continued to throw the dragon egg gently whilst catching it steadily at the same time. ¡°Everyone, stop!¡± Randall suddenly let out an angry roar, and the terrifying draconic aura instantly spread throughout the entire auction hall. Hans, who was on the auction stage, and Adrian, who was still sitting in the VIP area, panicked for a moment. However, all the creatures in the auction hall who was about to besiege Vincent fainted on the spot! Those who were standing closest to Vincent bled from their seven orifices and died instantly. Only Vincent remained calm. He did not feel the slightest bit of pressure. ¡°Randall is protecting him!¡± Hans could not help but sigh in a low voice with a face full of surprise. At the same time, he kept thinking in his mind, ¡°Why would such a thing occur?¡± The dragon who was supposed to be most angry at Vincent was currently looking out for his safety. This was too illogical! Vincent walked up to Randall with a smile on his face. He nodded slightly and said with a smile, ¡°Nice to meet you!¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Randall snorted coldly. He did not smile at Vincent, but he still silently allowed him to walk past him and step onto the auction stage.. Chapter 583 - Public Intimidation Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation As Vincent stepped onto the stage, the atmosphere in the auction hall instantly froze. There were very few creatures who were still conscious. Nevertheless, those who were conscious felt extremely incredulous about the current situation. Most of the creatures who were in the auction hall were all there for the dragon egg in Vincent¡¯s hands. However, no one had expected that Randall the dragon would react indifferently after seeing Vincent. Not only did he let go of the dragon egg, but he even helped Vincent to stop those who wanted to attack him. Hans, who was standing on the stage, looked at Vincent in front of him, his eyes filled with confusion. This was because he suddenly realized that he did not know Vincent at all. He did not even know his name, and he also did not know how he had obtained the dragon egg. Initially, Hans thought that Vincent was a wanderer who had accidentally obtained the dragon egg. However, after seeing Randall¡¯s reaction, it seemed that Vincent had obtained the dragon egg for another reason. Hans lowered his voice and questioned Vincent with a face full of anger, ¡°Do you know what you are doing? You are putting the Star Race at risk!¡± Vincent did not care about Hans. He replied with a normal expression, ¡°The dragon egg is in my hands. Everyone present today is a witness. How I deal with this dragon egg is my business. What are you afraid of? In the future, even if the Dragon Race comes to seek revenge, it has nothing to do with the Star Race!¡± Hans was so angry that he forgot to breathe. He replied in an angry tone, ¡°Mr. Randall is a dragon! You took out the dragon egg in front of him. How can you still sell the dragon egg to me?¡± Vincent frowned slightly. He raised his voice and said, ¡°Sell? I never said that I would sell the dragon egg to the Star Race. I just wanted to use the dragon egg as collateral to exchange for some quotas to participate in the auction. Even if I don¡¯t have enough red crystals on me today, I will only leave the dragon egg with you temporarily. When I earn enough red crystals in the future, I will naturally come and redeem them from the Star Race. Don¡¯t tell me that you plan on going back on your word?¡± Hans did not expect Vincent to reveal the deal between them in public. At the same time, he felt the temperature around him drop drastically. This was because Randall, who was sitting below the stage, was staring at him with a gloomy face. It looked as if he was ready to eat him alive at any time! In a moment of desperation, Hans could only force himself to say, ¡°The Star Race has always done business openly. We have made a mortgage-like agreement from the very beginning. The Star Race will never covet this dragon egg in your hand. I hope you don¡¯t misunderstand!¡± Vincent nodded. He raised his hand and stored the Black Tortoise¡¯s heart into his storage ring. He smiled and said, ¡°In that case, I am relieved. This Black Tortoise¡¯s heart now belongs to me. As I have an unlimited quota, I am prepared to continue participating in the next auction!¡± Hans raised his hand to cover his chest as he took a deep breath. Even though he had been in business for many years and had long been accustomed to big storms, he had never seen such a shameless person like Vincent. The so-called mortgage agreement was nothing more than an excuse to trade for the dragon egg. Everyone knew it well in their hearts! However, Vincent had suddenly started to play games with Hans right in front of Randall, causing Hans to no longer have a reason to keep the dragon egg for himself. At the same time, Vincent still had the unlimited quota that Hans had promised him. He was ready to continue participating in the next auction. Vincent could technically use this empty check that could not be cashed to buy all of the auction items. It was clear that he wanted to take advantage of the Star Race! Hans¡¯s heart was aching. However, he did not dare to argue with Vincent in front of Randall, nor did he dare to end the auction in advance. He could only grit his teeth and swallow his loss. The smile on Vincent¡¯s face was still warm. He waved at Hans and look down below the stage. Most of the creatures in the auction hall were still unconscious. Vincent only saw a few figures sitting in various corners of the auction hall. It seemed that their purpose for coming was not for the dragon egg, therefore, they did not choose to attack Vincent earlier. They had successfully avoided the disaster. Vincent shifted his gaze to the front of the auction stage, pointed at the booth next to Randall, and said, ¡°It¡¯s too stuffy upstairs. For the next auction, I¡¯ll just sit here!¡± Vincent directly jumped down from the arena and sat steadily on the sofa in the booth. He did not wait for anyone¡¯s instructions. He also did not forget to gently toss the dragon egg in his hand whilst catching it steadily again. Hans could not help but feel suffocated after watching Vincent¡¯s every move. He was playing with the dragon egg in front of a dragon. He was simply courting death. Hans no longer wanted the dragon egg, nor did he want to have anything to do with Vincent. He did not want to be caught in the crossfire when the Dragon Race decides to take revenge. ¡°Alright, since you are willing to sit here, then sit down. The auction will continue!¡± said Hans with a gloomy face. He then walked backstage in a cold manner, hoping that everyone would know that his relationship with Vincent was not good. Vincent smiled disapprovingly and continued to play with the dragon egg in his hand whilst looking at the auction stage calmly. Randall, who had been silent for a long time, finally spoke out. He asked with a gloomy expression, ¡°How long have you been holding onto this dragon egg in your hand?¡± Vincent said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s been three hours since I left the trading market!¡± Randall did not look at Vincent. He just nodded silently and then said in a deep voice, ¡°Since you want to hold it like this, then hold it firmly! If you hurt my child, I guarantee that you will die a terrible death!¡± Vincent replied with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as there is no external interference, I will not drop it! My hands are very steady!¡± Randall did not speak anymore. He also raised his head to look at the auction stage. He signaled for the auctioneer to continue the auction. Adrian, who had been listening to the conversation between Vincent and Randall, finally recovered from his shock. A smile appeared on his face because he thought that he had finally understood why Randall was acting this way. Randall¡¯s dragon egg was in danger. The egg should be very fragile and cannot be damaged. Therefore, Randall could not attack Vincent as he wanted to protect the dragon egg. Adrian thought the situation through excitedly. At the same time, he came up with a crazy plan, because he was confident that with his strength, he could kill Vincent without damaging the dragon egg. Not only would this brave act help him win over Randall¡¯s favor, but it would also help the Moon Association establish their power at the Inn.. Chapter 584 - Was Full of Himself and Slapped Many Times in the Face Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Adrian made up his mind and immediately urged the auctioneer on the stage, ¡°Since your distinguished guest from the Dragon Race has requested for the auction to continue, what are you still waiting for?¡± Although Adrian was prepared to make a move, he was uncertain if he could destroy his target in one strike. After all, there was still Randall sitting in between him and Vincent. If Randall made a move midway, Adrian was uncertain if he could survive Randall¡¯s attack. Therefore, in order to kill Vincent perfectly, Adrian had to come up with a perfect plan. The first step of his plan was to continue the auction. When the auctioneer on the stage heard this, he wiped the cold sweat on his forehead in a hurry and said with a smile, ¡°Please wait a moment, the auction will begin immediately!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the secret door beside the auction stage slowly opened and a guard from the Star Race walked out with a huge round plate in his hands. When the auctioneer saw this, he immediately heaved a sigh of relief and quickly announced, ¡°Next, let me introduce the second item to everyone. This is a special piece of equipment created by hundreds of artisans of the Star Race, the star compass! The star compass is equipment forged using the star marrow produced after the fall of the Star Race. We fused the star marrow with a small portion of the Black Hole fragments. The star compass allows one to form a mysterious connection with all the worlds in the Black Hole. No matter which world its user is in, it will be able to sense its user¡¯s chosen destination. It will then be able to provide guidance and directions to the user. It is a necessity if you want to explore worlds and search for treasures. At the same time, it can also restrain most hallucinogenic arrays!¡± Adrian, who had originally wanted to kill Vincent, could not help but look at the stage greedily. Although this artifact would not increase the user¡¯s combat strength, it possessed a rather powerful ability. Other than searching for treasures and restraining hallucinogenic arrays, Adrian thought of another use. He could use the divine equipment to track down and kill anyone. This way, if the Moon Association wanted to eliminate anyone in the future, they would be able to do so without any difficulty! Adrian asked excitedly, ¡°Quick, tell me, how much is this piece of equipment?¡± The auctioneer did not hesitate at all. He immediately said, ¡°Because the material of this piece of equipment is made from the remains of the Star Race, it has an extraordinary significance to the Star Race. The reason why it is on the auction stage today is because of the arrival of all the distinguished guests. Therefore, we must find the owner with the most wealth for it. The starting price is five million red crystals!¡± ¡°I bid six million!¡± Adrian began to bid without any further explanation. He wanted the star compass to be his. Following Adrian¡¯s bid, Vincent chimed in almost immediately, ¡°12 million red crystals!¡± The auction had just begun, and Vincent had raised the bid rashly again. This was extremely impolite in the eyes of anyone, not to mention in front of the Ghost Bug Race, which was known for being narrow-minded. Adrian stood up with an angry expression and questioned Vincent, ¡°B*stard, what exactly are you trying to do?¡± Vincent turned his head and glanced at Adrian indifferently. Although the son of the Moon Association was stronger than him, he was still not a level 60 creature, so he was not worth worrying about at all. Therefore, Vincent just smiled and said, ¡°The auctioneer had just said that this equipment should belong to someone who has strength. I believe that in terms of financial resources or strength, I am the most suitable person to obtain this equipment. Do you have any objections?¡± Adrian gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Alright, I want to see what kind of strength you have today. I bid 13 million red crystals!¡± ¡°26 million!¡± Vincent immediately followed up with a bid. He had once again doubled Adrian¡¯s bid. When Adrian heard this, he could not help but say angrily, ¡°Alright, just you wait!¡± This was because Vincent¡¯s bid had once again exceeded his limit. He had no choice but to grit his teeth and vent his anger. Adrian squeezed out a sentence from between his teeth. He turned around and sat back down on the sofa. At the same time, he adjusted his sitting position. Due to the innate talent of the Ghost Bug Race, this particular sitting posture was more convenient for him to strike. Adrian was able to unleash a lightning strike at any time. Randall tilted his head slightly and glanced at Adrian. He seemed to have seen through his actions but he did not say anything more. He just looked away. After Adrian noticed Randall¡¯s actions, his mood finally became much better, because he felt like Randall was encouraging him. It seemed that the Dragon Race had tacitly agreed and even hoped that he could kill Vincent. As Adrian thought about it, his sinister face suddenly revealed a smile. This was because he remembered that as long as he could kill Vincent, all the items that Vincent had bid for would become his. When that time came, he would be able to curry favor with the Dragon Race and obtain all the treasures without spending a single cent. He believed that he had come up with the perfect plan. Adrian raised his head and said to the auctioneer with an unwilling expression, ¡°I¡¯m withdrawing from the auction. Quickly announce the winner!¡± The auctioneer could not wait for the auction to end. After hearing what Adrian said, he immediately raised the auction hammer in his hand. He was prepared to announce the winner. ¡°I bid 30 million red crystals!¡± A calm voice interrupted the auctioneer, forcing Adrian¡¯s plan to be put on hold once again. ¡°Who the f*ck is it this time?¡± Adrian stood up angrily and turned his head to look at the auction hall. He saw a thin figure in a black robe. He was standing in a corner near the entrance, his arm raised high. Adrian saw this and said with a murderous look, ¡°The Moon Association is not happy with today¡¯s auction. I hope you will not participate in it, or else you will have to bear the consequences!¡± The calm figure replied in neither servile nor overbearing manner, ¡°I have no intention of participating in your grudges. However, I am about to participate in an important mission. This equipment is very important to me. I hope that all the important figures can be magnanimous and give me a chance!¡± Adrian noticed that the figure¡¯s attitude was good. However, he still did not show him the respect that he wanted. His heart was instantly filled with hatred, and he also added the other party to his must-kill list. Nevertheless, Adrian did not have the time to deal with such a small matter at the moment. He could only stabilize the battlefield first. At the same time, he wanted to build up a good image and convince others with virtue. He sneered and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give you the chance. It depends on whether you have the wealth to get this equipment!¡± Just as Adrian finished speaking, Vincent said casually, ¡°I¡¯ll offer 60 million red crystals. This piece of equipment is mine.. None of you can compete with me!¡± Chapter 585 - Was Caught off Guard and Made a Sudden Move After hearing the sky-high price of 60 million red crystals offered by Vincent, Adrian, who had initially wanted to show off his magnanimity in front of everyone, felt as if he had swallowed a brick. His throat was stuck, and he was in a bad mood. Adrian turned to look at Vincent and said in a cold tone, ¡°You¡¯ve interrupted me again and again. It seems like you¡¯re deliberately provoking me!¡± His eight eyes were burning with anger. He almost wanted to rush forward to fight Vincent. Vincent leaned on the sofa and ignored Adrian¡¯s anger. He said calmly, ¡°This is an auction house. The highest bidder will get everything. If you have money, you can continue to bid. If you don¡¯t have money, just sit quietly at the side. It sounds like your father is someone important. Aren¡¯t you afraid of embarrassing him by jumping up and down like this?¡± Adrian clenched his fists tightly and his whole body trembled. Every muscle in his body was tensed up but he had to suppress the anger in his heart. He had never been humiliated like this before in his entire life. If he did not take revenge on Vincent, he would not be able to let this go. On the other side, the thin figure who wanted to bid against Vincent for the star compass immediately gave up after hearing the sky-high price of 60 million red crystals. She stood up and took off her cloak, revealing her tall, thin figure and dark green face. ¡°What this gentleman said makes sense. In the auction house, Money is everything. I admit defeat and will no longer bid against you for this compass!¡± The dark green freak with her hands behind her back spoke to Vincent and Adrian in a calm tone. She once again showed neither servile nor overbearing attitude. Adrian glanced at her coldly and then asked in a deep voice, ¡°You¡¯re a Berserker? I thought your race had long been extinct! I didn¡¯t expect there to be any survivors. You¡¯ve displayed an extraordinary bearing today. I admire you very much. If you¡¯re interested, feel free to come and look for me at the Moon Association!¡± At that moment, a figure dressed in a black robe who was standing at the corner of the auction hall stood up. He sneered and said, ¡°She is the Berserker Charlotte, one of the Five Great Venerables of the Wanderers Association. Is your association trying to poach her in public?¡± Adrian¡¯s eyes darkened when he heard this, and his expression immediately became ugly. Although the Wanderers Association had many creatures, most of its members were low-level stinky and rotten creatures. Only a few of its members were true experts. Among these few experts, the five who had completed the most missions and were the most loyal to the association were called the Five Great Venerables. Not only did they have the right to issue missions, but they also had the authority to issue orders to any member of the association. Their status was equivalent to that of the manager of the headquarters! Although Adrian had never met any venerables, he had heard that the Five Great Venerables of the Wanderers Association were all high-level creatures. In other words, each of the venerables had the strength of a level 60 creature. Even if they were to fight, Adrian knew that he would not be able to fight them. Adrian, who had wanted to seek revenge on Charlotte after the incident, immediately gave up on the idea. He said in a gentle tone, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the venerables of the Wanderers Association would come here. I have been disrespectful. Just pretend that I didn¡¯t say what I said just now!¡± Charlotte, who had taken the initiative to expose her identity, smiled slightly. She did not say anything more to Adrian. Instead, she turned her head to look at the mysterious creature who had just said her name. She said softly, ¡°We are all the five venerables. You don¡¯t have to hide your identity anymore, Richard!¡± Adrian, who was just about to sit down, straightened his body again when he heard that. He looked at the black-robed creature with a guarded expression. It could be said to be a coincidence if there was only one venerable who had appeared in the auction hall. However, there must be a reason if two of the five venerables of the Wanderers Association suddenly showed up. Adrian had no choice but to be cautious. The power of the Wanderers Association had expanded rapidly in the past few years. At the same time, they had set the Inn as their next target for plundering. The Inn was also known as the capital of the Wanderers. Adrian¡¯s purpose for coming to the Inn was to collect information before the war. Therefore, he felt a strong sense of unease when he found himself in the same room as the two venerable. Adrian asked cautiously, ¡°The two venerables have graced us with their presence at the same time. I wonder what is going on?¡± The other black-robed creature also took off his cloak, revealing a face and body that was as dry as tree bark. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Please rest assured, Mr. Adrian. Charlotte and I only came here to investigate because we saw many unidentified creatures secretly following the members of our Wanderers Association into the trading market. But now it seems that the two of us are worrying too much. There¡¯s no need for us to worry about the current situation!¡± When Adrian heard this, he turned to look at the corpses in the hall. He could not help but think that the wanderers that Charlotte and Richard wanted to protect had all died under Randall¡¯s draconic aura. That was why they said the matter had nothing to do with them. After realizing that the matter in the auction hall had become more and more complicated, Adrian knew that he could not stay any longer. He knew that he had to kill Vincent as soon as possible, and then take the initiative to invite Mr. Randall to leave together. Only then, could it be considered a foolproof plan! Otherwise, once the Wanderers Association discovered his true purpose of coming here, Adrian would not have the confidence to escape from the two venerables. After making up his mind, Adrian sat down obediently and waited quietly for the auctioneer to continue the auction. He was afraid that once he opened his mouth, Vincent would just retort and waste his time again. When the auctioneer saw that the scene had finally quieted down, he quickly seized the opportunity to slam the hammer. He said, ¡°Sold! This piece of item that is special to the Star Race has been sold to this distinguished guest at the price of 60 million red crystals! May I ask if you want someone to deliver the compass to you, or do you want to come up personally to receive it?¡± Vincent saw that the auctioneer was trembling with fear at that moment. He could not help but smile helplessly and say, ¡°Forget it! There¡¯s no need to trouble you guys. I¡¯ll go up and get it myself!¡± Vincent got up and walked up to the auction stage. He put the star compass into his storage ring and smiled happily. From the moment the auctioneer introduced the star compass, Vincent had been very optimistic about this equipment because he knew that he needed the guidance of the star compass to explore the ruins he planned to visit. At the same time, as a beginner array master, Vincent also hoped to perfect the arrays with the guidance of the star compass. Bang! Just as Vincent was happy, the window of the VIP lounge upstairs suddenly shattered. Kurt stuck his head out and shouted, ¡°Mr. Vincent, be careful!¡± Vincent subconsciously turned his head and saw a black shadow appearing in front of him. It was Adrian, who had been waiting for this moment for a long time! His right hand had turned into a sharp claw and he stabbed it toward Vincent¡¯s heart.. Chapter 586 - : One Person in Trouble, Multiple Sources of Support Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The situation on the auction stage changed rapidly. The current situation had exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations. Even if Vincent had always been on guard, he did not know the characteristics and uniqueness of the Ghost Bug Race¡¯s abilities, thus causing a misjudgment of danger. Adrian¡¯s brazen attack speed was beyond Vincent¡¯s expectations. His sharp spear-like pincers instantly pierced through Vincent¡¯s chest. At the same time, the guards on the third floor immediately rushed into the room after hearing the commotion in the VIP lounge. They surrounded Kurt and did not give him any chance to support Vincent. Adrian, who was in mid-air had only used a millisecond to complete his attack. However, he did not forget to twist his pincers. He wanted to completely crush Vincent¡¯s heart and leave him with no chance of survival. Adrian finally revealed a cold and vengeful smile. The joy he felt after successfully launching a sneak attack was extremely great given how narrow-minded he was. Vincent, who had no way of dealing with Adrien¡¯s attack, made an incomparably crazy move. He stood firmly on his feet, puffed out his chest, and received Adrien¡¯s attack fearlessly. At the same time, he gripped onto the dragon egg in his palm tightly, not giving anyone the chance to seize it. Adrian saw that Vincent was willing to die to protect the dragon egg. He smiled disdainfully in response. He transformed his left hand into a claw and directly grabbed the dragon egg in Vincent¡¯s hand. Suddenly, a shadow flashed past, and Richard appeared in front of Vincent. He raised both his hands, and countless vine-like branches began to grow rapidly from his arms, intertwining with each other. His arms transformed into a wooden shield, protecting both Vincent and the dragon egg. ¡°Bang!¡± Adrian¡¯s sharp pincers struck the wooden shield, but they were unable to break through the unremarkable vines. Instead, he felt as if his pincers had sunk into a quagmire. He no longer had any strength. ¡°Wood spirit law order, condense!¡± said Richard. Vines grew on the wooden shields once again. They quickly wrapped around Adrian¡¯s pincers, controlling one of them firmly. ¡°B*stard, no one can stop me today!¡± Adrian roared angrily after losing control of his left arm. He was ready to tear Vincent into two on the spot! However, a breeze blew onto the auction stage and Charlotte¡¯s figure instantly appeared behind Vincent soundlessly. She raised her hand and gently grab the pincers that had pierced through Vincent¡¯s back. Adrian felt as if his right hand had been pressed down by a mountain. He was unable to move a single inch. ¡°You guys went back on your words. Just now, you said that today¡¯s matter had nothing to do with you, but in the end¡­¡± Adrian was about to question Charlotte and Richard angrily when he suddenly caught a glimpse of Vincent wearing the Wanderers Association badge on his chest. It was the symbol of the Wanderers Association. It was reasonable for the two venerables to step in to help! Adrian did not expect Vincent¡¯s background to be so deep. It seemed that if he continued to attack, he would be hunted down by the Wanderers Association. He could only stop and leave the Inn quickly. However, at that moment, a cold aura instantly spread throughout Adrian¡¯s body. Someone had pierced through the thick carapace on his back mercilessly, grabbed his heart, and shattered the carapace on his chest. The creature then lifted the heart in front of Adrian. This was the first time Adrian had seen his heart. There was not the slightest shock on his face. He only sighed unwillingly, ¡°Why? Why is this person able to get your protection even after stealing the dragon egg?¡± The creature who had attacked Adrian was Randall! Randall did not bother explaining anything to Adrian. He only said indifferently, ¡°From today onward, anyone who dares to hurt him will be making an enemy of the Dragon Race!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Randall directly crushed Adrian¡¯s heart. At the same time, a burst of energy suddenly erupted from his right arm, directly shattering Adrian¡¯s limbs. Vincent, who still had half a pincer in his chest, did not expect that so many creatures would rush up to protect him the moment he was ambushed. He could not help but blink his eyes in surprise. At the same time, he quietly released his left hand that was holding the hilt of his knife. If it was not for the sudden appearance of these three creatures, Vincent would have drawn his knife and chopped Adrian into pieces. However, since everyone had good intentions, Vincent was naturally willing to accept this favor. It seemed to be a perk to befriend these experts with different backgrounds. Randall looked over at Vincent and gave him a card. He said in a low voice, ¡°This is my address. After you¡¯re done dealing with things here, come find me! Also, tell Hans that all of your expenses today are on me. My child can be temporarily placed in your hands, but it absolutely cannot be used as collateral for anyone!¡± With that, Randall turned around and walked down the auction stage. Vincent quickly raised his left hand to receive the card that Randall handed over. He kept it in his pocket. He then looked at the two figures beside him, smiled, and said, ¡°Thank you both for helping me today. Otherwise, I would have died under Adrian¡¯s despicable methods!¡± Charlotte and Richard did not respond to Vincent¡¯s thanks. Instead, they stood in front of Vincent and looked at the pincers on Vincent¡¯s chest with a solemn expression. Charlotte reminded him with a nervous expression, ¡°Don¡¯t speak yet, or it will aggravate your injury. We will think of a way to help you heal!¡± She then exchanged a glance with Richard. Both of them nodded at the same time. Before Vincent could react, Charlotte immediately lifted her hand and pulled out the pincer on Vincent¡¯s chest. Richard transformed his two hands into two slender wooden spikes and stabbed them into Vincent¡¯s chest. ¡°I¡¯ve helped him stop the bleeding temporarily. Now, we must treat the wound immediately, or else he won¡¯t be able to hold on for long!¡± said Richard. He then pulled Vincent¡¯s clothes apart and looked at his chest. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Charlotte and Richard looked at Vincent¡¯s chest and instantly fell into a daze. They saw that Vincent¡¯s chest was clean and there was not even the slightest trace of blood. There was only a hole in his clothes! The two powerhouses of the Wanderers Association raised their heads at the same time. They looked at Vincent with a face full of shock. They could not recover from the shock for a long time. Even if they were experienced and knowledgeable, they had never heard of a race that could still be alive after being stabbed in the heart. From this, it could be seen that Vincent was stronger than they had imagined! What was even more ridiculous was that they were worried about his life and death earlier! Chapter 587 - Repeatedly Extracting and Pulling the Wool From the Sheep Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Charlotte and Richard quietly helped Vincent tidy up his clothes and looked at each other helplessly. Richard sighed expressionlessly, ¡°It seems that we were worried for nothing. He is an expert who will not die even if his heart is pierced!¡± Charlotte nodded. She said to Vincent with great interest, ¡°I¡¯ve been in the Wanderers Association for so many years, but I¡¯ve never seen someone as interesting as you. If there¡¯s a chance in the future, we must work together. I¡¯m very curious about your ability!¡± Vincent felt quite embarrassed. He wanted to treat Charlotte and Richard as his saviors and get to know them better but he did not expect them to care about him so much. They even tore open his clothes to examine his wound, revealing the permanent injury he had sustained during the battle with Gajero. However, as things had already come to this, Vincent also felt moved by the frankness of Charlotte and Richard. Therefore, he answered truthfully, ¡°To tell you the truth, I suffered a fatal injury previously. Now, I can only use special methods to suppress the injury on my body. Therefore, I am unable to use my full strength. Even if we could cooperate, you will not be able to see my full abilities! Although many are interested in my abilities, I have never met someone as frank as the two of you. Therefore, I am willing to be friends with the two of you. In the future, we can also take care of each other!¡± Charlotte and Richard nodded together and agreed to Vincent¡¯s suggestion without hesitation. ¡°The trouble you are currently in is quite special. Even the two of us can¡¯t guarantee that we can help you solve it. However, if you need it, we can send you back to the Wanderers Association!¡± said Charlotte. She turned to look at the dragon egg in Vincent¡¯s hand at the same time. She was naturally referring to Randall¡¯s invitation to Vincent. The current dragon egg disturbance was known by everyone at the Inn. No one dared to make an enemy of the Dragon Race. However, it seemed that Vincent had provoked Randall. Hence, the outcome will depend on Vincent¡¯s luck. Vincent shook his head indifferently and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about Randall¡¯s matter. The dragon egg is still in my hands, so I¡¯m not afraid of what Randall will do to me. It¡¯s just that there are still some unknown creatures secretly eyeing me. I hope you can help me settle these small problems!¡± Charlotte and Richard immediately turned their heads at the same time to look at the few black-robed men sitting silently in the corner of the auction hall. After Vincent appeared, Adrian¡¯s sudden attack, and Randall¡¯s final move, everyone knew that this auction could no longer go on. It was clear that those who did not take the initiative to leave at this time were not here for the auction. They must be here for Vincent and the dragon egg in his hands! Charlotte immediately walked down the auction stage and stood in the corridor. She rolled up her sleeves gently, revealing her two dark green arms. She smiled and said, ¡°Today, I will not pursue your identity, nor do I want to know why you are here. But before you obtain my permission, I hope that you do not leave your seats. Otherwise, you will become enemies with the Wanderers Association. You will bear the consequences!¡± The few figures in the auction hall remained silent, and no one dared to stand up. Richard then patted Vincent¡¯s shoulder and said to him, ¡°Well, you can leave at any time now. I wish you good luck!¡± Vincent cupped his fists and bowed. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Thank you for your help today. If there is an opportunity in the future, I will definitely thank you!¡± After saying goodbye to Charlotte and Richard, Vincent did not leave the auction immediately. Instead, he turned around and walked backstage. Hans was hiding in the lounge backstage at that moment. He was sitting on the sofa with a face full of frustration and regret, writhing as if he was sitting on pins and needles. Vincent arrived at the lounge with a smile on his face. When he saw Hans, he immediately walked up and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to disturb your auction today. I just hope that it didn¡¯t bring more losses to the Star Race!¡± Hans raised his head and looked at Vincent with burning anger. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°You still have the f*cking nerve to come see me? Today¡¯s scene was all planned by you! You took advantage of my Star Race, took our treasures, and even cause Adrian to die in our Star Race¡¯s territory. I will settle the score with you sooner or later!¡± Vincent sat next to Hans with an innocent look on his face as he played with the dragon egg. He smiled and said, ¡°You can¡¯t say that. You were the one who invited me to participate in this auction. You were the one who asked me to use the dragon egg as collateral for an unlimited quota! Even if Randall finds out now, all my expenses here will be borne by him. There won¡¯t be any losses for you. As for Adrian dying here, it¡¯s not even worth mentioning. I think whether it¡¯s the Moon Association or the Ghost Bug Race, they¡¯re all insignificant in the eyes of the Star Race!¡± When Hans heard this, he immediately took a deep breath to relieve the pain in his heart. He replied with an ugly expression, ¡°The Ghost Bug Race and Moon Association are nothing in the eyes of the Star Race, but if they deliberately cause trouble, how am I supposed to deal with them then?¡± When Vincent heard this, he suddenly raised his left hand and placed it on Hans¡¯s shoulder. He smiled and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t I give you an idea? If you feel that it won¡¯t help you, then just pretend that I didn¡¯t say anything. You can seek revenge on me however you want in the future but if you think that my idea can help you solve your current problem, then forget about the previous grudges and let me rescue my friend upstairs. Of course, if you wish to thank me, you can also give me an auction item that you didn¡¯t have time to auction. Just think of it as us preparing for the next cooperation!¡± Hans sighed in compromise, ¡°Go ahead!¡± He could not think of any way to save himself so he might as well give it a try and see what bad ideas Vincent could come up with. Vincent smiled slightly and said softly, ¡°Actually, the reason why Adrian was able to appear here today is obvious. The Moon Association simply can¡¯t resist the temptation to invade the Inn. You can use this opportunity to send the news of Adrian¡¯s death to the Moon Association and push all the responsibility onto me. This way, you can prove your innocence to the Moon Association and help them find a reasonable reason to invade the Inn. When that time comes, they won¡¯t be able to thank you in time, so how could they seek revenge on you?¡± Hans asked Vincent with a shocked expression, ¡°You want me to betray the Inn?¡± Vincent smiled mysteriously.. He sighed and said, ¡°I just want to see if the three iron laws are strong enough to be binding!¡± Chapter 588 - Successful Retirement, Accepted by the Dragon Race Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°No, no, no. If I do as you say, then I will be rejected by the entire Inn. At that time, the Star Race will also be kicked out of the Inn. I cannot bear such consequences!¡± Hans shook his head like a rattle-drum and quickly rejected Vincent¡¯s suggestion. Vincent said very patiently, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry too much. The three iron laws do not forbid you from informing family members about the deceased! Moreover, as a businessman, it¡¯s reasonable for you to take the initiative to push the responsibility to unrelated individuals. Moreover, I was the one who told you this idea, so you didn¡¯t betray anyone. The Star Race can still continue to do business in the Inn!¡± After listening to Vincent¡¯s detailed analysis, Hans finally fell into silence. After much consideration, Hans raised his right hand and took out an object carved from a rare ore from his storage ring. It looked like a huge wine vat. ¡°This is a specialty of the Wargod race, the Wargod wine! Since the Wargod Race has been completely wiped out, and the formula for making the Wargod wine has been completely lost, the function of this bottle of Wargod wine is completely unknown. The only thing that can be confirmed is that the main ingredient of the Wargod wine is the blood of the Thunder Giant. Now it is yours!¡± Hans introduced the wine bottle in front of him with a dejected expression. After he finished speaking, he stood up and walked out of the lounge. He did not bother to look at Vincent again. Vincent did not mind. He put away the Wargod wine happily, got up, and went up the stairs to the third floor. The guards on the third floor had all disappeared without a trace. Only Kurt was left standing in front of the room door, anxiously looking for Vincent¡¯s whereabouts. He soon saw Vincent walking toward him. Kurt went forward and asked, ¡°Mr. Vincent, are you okay?¡± Vincent shook his head, took out a card from his pocket, and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine! Now we should leave this place and go to Randall¡¯s place to meet him!¡± Kurt could not help but ask nervously, ¡°According to my observation, Randall has at least the strength of a level 80 creature. If the two of us go there rashly, it will be too dangerous. So, should we make some preparations in advance?¡± Vincent smiled and waved the dragon egg in his hand. He replied confidently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the two of us are now important guests in Randall¡¯s eyes. He will definitely not hurt us!¡± Kurt could only scratch his head in confusion. He followed Vincent out of the auction house, and they headed straight to the address marked on the card. Vincent and Kurt suddenly felt that the surrounding streets were very familiar as they approach Randall¡¯s home. After carefully observing the surrounding buildings, they found that they had returned to the location when they first arrived at the Inn. It was also the street that was guarded by the Meteor Association. Kurt sighed somewhat unexpectedly, ¡°I can¡¯t believe that the Subdragon Race who wanted to imitate the Dragon Race actually lived on the same street as a real dragon. The funny thing is that they didn¡¯t know about this at all!¡± Vincent thought for a moment, smiled, and said, ¡°Actually, if you think about it carefully, this makes sense! Wilson was able to teleport us here because the Dragon Race must have provided him with the coordinates of the Inn. Now it seems that the dragon is Randall! Plus, given the lazy nature of the Dragon Race, the coordinates that Randall can provide must be right at the door of his own home. It¡¯s just that we didn¡¯t think of this at the beginning!¡± Kurt nodded in agreement. He then asked, ¡°Then where exactly is Randall¡¯s residence?¡± Vincent read the words on the card carefully. He soon raised his hand to point at the tallest building on the street. ¡°Randall lives in that building! There was an old saying of the Human Race, the weak would hide in the wild, and the powerful would hide in the city. Randall lived in such a bustling street with a high profile. Although he had an unusual appearance, many creatures still did not notice his identity. He is truly a smart dragon!¡± Vincent brought Kurt forward and knocked on the door. As the door slowly opened, a servant appeared in front of Vincent. He did not say anything. He only faintly bowed to Vincent, turned around, and walked inside. Vincent followed behind the servant with a curious expression. He entered the castle-like residence. Randall¡¯s residence was more luxurious compared to Wilson¡¯s. While maintaining luxury, he did not forget to pursue comfort. It made others yearn to live in such a place. Vincent was led by the servant to the room on the top floor. At that moment, Randall had changed into a comfortable set of home clothes. He sat upright in the room and looked at Vincent expressionlessly. ¡°Mr. Randall, we meet again! I wonder if you took the initiative to invite me here to express your gratitude? Or is there something that you want to ask me?¡± asked Vincent with a smile on his face. Randall took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, ¡°Tell me, why should I express my gratitude to you?¡± Vincent raised the dragon egg in his hand. He smiled and said, ¡°Because the dragon eggs of the Frost Dragons need enough heat to hatch, but the frost dragons only have extremely low temperatures and cannot provide long-term and efficient heat. If I had not taken over in time, I¡¯m afraid that your children would not have been born, right?¡± Kurt, who was standing behind Vincent, could not help but look shocked when he heard that. Vincent had told Kurt in detail about every transaction between him and Wilson. However, he did not mention any secrets about the Dragon Race¡¯s reproduction methods. Kurt could not understand it at all, how did Vincent find out? Randall¡¯s curiosity was also aroused at that moment. He bent down slightly and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Tell me, how did you find out?¡± Vincent sniffed the dragon egg in his hand and said, ¡°You should know that I¡¯m a Dragon Race material merchant who has a business relationship with Mr. Wilson, so I¡¯m very familiar with the blood of the Fire Dragon! I found out that there was a very strong stench of the Fire Dragon¡¯s blood on this dragon egg so I could briefly guess the real reason why it was in the trading market. I believe that the Dragon Race material merchant was also following your orders and took the initiative to wait for me there, right?¡± Randall, who always had a serious expression, suddenly revealed a smile. He nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right! Because you and Wilson have a close relationship, I guessed that you must have a large amount of Fire Dragon¡¯s blood on you, so I wanted to test if you were willing to help hatch the dragon egg. In the end, I didn¡¯t expect you to not only see through my intentions but to also possess an extremely strong fire ability. It seems that you are even more outstanding than Wilson had described! If you¡¯re willing to help me incubate the dragon eggs, you can make any request to me. I can do anything for you!¡± Vincent was stunned.. He then said, ¡°I have many enemies, so I hope that you can help me once in a time of danger. As long as you can ensure my safe escape, that¡¯s fine! In addition, I also need your Frost Dragon blood!¡± Chapter 589 - Dragon Blood in Hand, Ready to Be Cast Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation After hearing Vincent¡¯s request, Randall was silent for two seconds. He then asked curiously, ¡°You¡¯re already a Dragon Race material merchant and are working with Wilson. I believe you can get enough dragon blood from him. Why do you still want my dragon blood?¡± Vincent scratched his head helplessly and said, ¡°I can only get fire dragon blood from Mr. Wilson. But as a merchant, I can¡¯t be sure what kind of dragon blood my client needs. So I hope to expand the variety of my products!¡± Randall immediately understood and said, ¡°Then I agree to your request! I will give you a bottle of dragon blood and provide you with a ritual too. In the future, if you encounter danger, you can summon me through the ritual. No matter where you are, I will immediately rush to your side, but I will only respond to such a summoning once!¡± Vincent nodded with great satisfaction and said with a smile, ¡°One time is enough. After all, I¡¯m not a person who likes to cause trouble!¡± Randall shook his head noncommittally and said softly, ¡°Perhaps you don¡¯t know that every dragon, apart from our common talent, some of us also have special abilities. For instance, I can see a person¡¯s nature clearly! In my eyes, you are a person who will often cause chaos and war around you, but there is also hope and peace with you. Although the two are very contradictory, it just proves that you are destined to be an extraordinary person! Wilson is a guy with a very bad temper. If he is willing to help you, there must be something unique about you!¡± Vincent nodded slightly and said somewhat helplessly, ¡°Thank you for your praise. If there are no further instructions, I should leave!¡± Randall then took out a bottle filled with blood and handed it over to Vincent along with the ritual. He warned, ¡°My child is about to be born soon, so you must keep it with you at all times in the next few days and provide it with enough heat! If you encounter any danger, you must ensure its safety even if you die. Otherwise, I will use all means to take revenge on you!¡± Vincent smiled and did not take Randall¡¯s threat to heart. He raised the dragon egg in his hand and waved it at Randall. He then turned to leave with Kurt. Whilst walking down the street, Kurt quickly asked, ¡°Mr. Vincent, when did you find out that the dragon egg needed to hatch? Why didn¡¯t you tell me in advance?¡± Vincent walked lightly and he said in a relaxed tone, ¡°In the beginning, it was just a guess, but as things developed, I was able to become more and more certain. It was not until we met Randall that I was completely sure that my previous thoughts were correct!¡± Kurt could not help but feel a lingering fear when he heard that. He replied, ¡°Then if you guessed wrong, wouldn¡¯t the two of us be in danger just now?¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°Yes, if I guessed wrong, the two of us would have to start a war with a dragon! At that time, either we would be killed, or the two of us would successfully slay a dragon, or this world would be destroyed in battle! After thinking about it, I believe that our chances of winning are still very high. Moreover, once we have a falling out with Randall, I will have a legitimate reason to accept this dragon egg, instead of acting like a nanny for the Dragon Race, like now¡­¡± After Kurt listened to Vincent¡¯s analysis, he could not help but sigh in admiration, ¡°It turns out that Mr. Vincent has already made predictions for different situations and has also prepared in advance. I really admire you!¡± Vincent smiled slightly. His ability to adapt to various situations was all accumulated from the battlefield. They were the trump cards that allowed him to turn a corner in many times of adversity. Everyone would naturally be amazed if they heard him say it out loud. Kurt saw that Vincent seemed to be walking on the street very purposefully. He quickly asked, ¡°Then what are we going to do next?¡± Vincent looked around and said in a deep voice, ¡°Originally, I wasn¡¯t planning to stay here, but now we have to find a hidden house to live in. I hope we have enough red crystals to buy a property!¡± Kurt asked with a puzzled look, ¡°We only need to wait here for three days before we set off to explore the ruins. Is there a need to buy a property directly?¡± Vincent nodded and said very seriously, ¡°Of course there is, and it¡¯s very important to me!¡± Kurt asked, ¡°Why?¡± Vincent smiled at Kurt and said with a mysterious face, ¡°Because the thing Justin promised me before is finally going to be fulfilled!¡± Kurt scratched his head and then asked, ¡°Could it be a blood pool?¡± Vincent smiled and nodded. He then continued to search for a suitable house on the street. Ever since he obtained the soul patching fruit in the auction house, Justin had been busy hiding in Vincent¡¯s body to repair his injuries. Aside from his reminder to Vincent about the Black Tortoise¡¯s heart, he did not take the initiative to speak anymore. However, when facing Randall earlier, Justin suddenly reminded Vincent to ask for the frost dragon¡¯s blood from Randall. That was because it was the last material needed to cast a blood pool! Vincent originally thought that collecting the materials needed to cast the blood pool would be a very long process, but he did not expect that he would be able to collect all the materials at the Inn. Vincent naturally had to comply with all of Justin¡¯s requirements. At that moment, so long they find a suitable house, Vincent would be able to obtain a blood pool that matched the strength of the blood law. Finally, Vincent stopped in front of a very quiet street. They were at the edge of the Inn and were very far away from the bustling city center. It was like a suburb. It was also like a slum where refugees lived. All the houses were built together. They could neither shelter them from the wind or the rain. They could only be considered as a theoretical residence. Kurt shook his head and said, ¡°Mr. Vincent, the structure of the houses here is really terrible. If we stay here, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to hide any secrets!¡± Vincent stared at the street in front of him and nodded. ¡°Yes, the environment here is indeed very bad, but as long as we find the right way, we can turn this place around!¡± Kurt looked at Vincent in surprise and said with certainty, ¡°This is impossible!¡± Vincent suddenly became interested and said to Kurt, ¡°Do you want to bet?¡± Kurt nodded very confidently and said, ¡°Of course, I have no chance of losing!¡± Vincent smiled slightly, and then took out the card that still had 200,000 red crystals left from his pocket.. He said loudly, ¡°I want to buy the house here. As long as everyone is willing to leave, I am willing to split my 200,000 red crystals!¡± Chapter 590 - Accept Your Loss and Come To an Agreement Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation As soon as Vincent finished speaking, countless figures rushed out from the slums. What surprised Vincent and Kurt was that these creatures were not as disheveled and sloppy as they had imagined. On the contrary, those who lived in this block were dressed rather decently and their strengths were not ordinary. They had the strength of at least a level 30 creature. They could be considered as elites at the Inn. A strange-looking creature walked to Vincent and asked excitedly, ¡°Who wants to buy a house? Is it you?¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s me! But now I¡¯m even more curious, why are you all staying here?¡± The other party said helplessly, ¡°Because, at the Inn, the price of doing anything is very expensive! We don¡¯t have enough strength, and we don¡¯t want to be attached to any association, so we can¡¯t get any special treatment at the Inn. We can only save our expenses as much as possible. Staying here together is not something we want to do! But is the 200,000 red crystals you just said earlier true? If we have the money, we can go to the prosperous area and buy a big and sturdy house¡± Vincent handed the card in his hand to the creature and said with a smile, ¡°As long as everyone who lives here is willing to leave, this money is yours!¡± When the creature heard this, he immediately turned his head and shouted, ¡°Inform the brothers, immediately follow me into the city. We will all have a good life in the future!¡± A group of creatures from different races, who were in dire straits, walked toward the bustling city center with cheers. They left all the dilapidated blocks that they had painstakingly built and relied on to survive. They did not feel the slightest bit of nostalgia. Kurt watched the crowd leave. He could not help but sigh. ¡°It seems that everyone at the Inn relies on the associations to survive. They were able to rely on the likes and dislikes in their hearts to persist here for so long. They are a group of stubborn and tenacious creatures!¡± Vincent raised his hand and snapped his fingers in front of Kurt. He said softly, ¡°You are starting to form your own thoughts and feelings more and more. But I have to remind you that you cannot just look at the surface of everything. You have to pay more attention! This group of creatures was unwilling to join any associations so they gathered here to suffer together. They have long cultivated a strong cohesive force. When they take my money and establish themselves in the bustling streets, they will form an association too. Moreover, it will be an association with great potential!¡± Kurt was stunned when he heard that. He then recalled the appearance of that unknown creature who had called for hundreds of creatures to follow him. In his heart, he was certain that Vincent was right again this time. The mutual trust between them had long surpassed any other association! Kurt said with great admiration, ¡°Mr. Vincent can observe things so meticulously. It is truly admirable!¡± Vincent said with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry to flatter me. We just made a bet. You¡¯ve just lost to me!¡± Kurt looked at Vincent with a blank face. He then looked at the empty street in front of him and said with sudden realization, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is! The houses here can¡¯t be considered to be safe, but if we buy the entire street, then it is a different story! This is the border area of the Inn, and it has a unique geographical advantage. No matter what we do here, no one will notice us!¡± Vincent nodded with a smile. He then said, ¡°It seems that you have admitted defeat so there should be corresponding punishment. Are you ready?¡± Kurt lowered his head and smiled. He sighed with some excitement, ¡°I just learned how to bet, and I lost already! So this is the feeling of being an independent life, which is also the feeling of being a human. How interesting. I am willing to accept my loss, and I will do whatever you want me to do!¡± Vincent nodded. He then raised his hand and took out many materials from the storage ring. He patted Kurt¡¯s chest and said, ¡°Okay, these are the materials we bought in the auction house, and the Dragon Race materials that were in your stomach before. Please help to classify them according to their uses, and then make a summary list! Once completed, please hand the list over to me!¡± Kurt felt that the punishment he was facing was an extremely novel experience, not to mention that as a robot, he did not know what fatigue was. Therefore, he nodded with joy and said, ¡°Alright, no problem, I will finish it in three days!¡± Vincent could not help but admire the strength of a robot. He said softly, ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave this place to you. I¡¯ll stay in the innermost room. Before your list is compiled, don¡¯t let anyone disturb me!¡± Kurt said with a serious expression, ¡°Mr. Vincent, please rest assured. I promise to complete the mission assigned!¡± Vincent walked into the depths of the block with ease and found a relatively sturdy room to temporarily stay in. Vincent opened his arms and said with a smile, ¡°My respected senior of the Vampire Race, now is the time for you to fulfill your promise!¡± Following that, a black shadow floated out from Vincent¡¯s body. Justin, who was completely solid and no different from a normal person, stood in front of Vincent. Vincent could not help but sigh in surprise, ¡°The soul patching fruit has such a great medicinal effect. Not only has it repaired the injuries on your body, but it has also strengthened your soul!¡± Justin smiled slightly and patted his body very proudly. He said happily, ¡°I also did not expect the effect to be so good. Now, other than not having a physical body, I have already reached the peak of my condition!¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°Since you have been receiving many perks, shouldn¡¯t you bring me a little perk too? The materials for the blood pool have been prepared. You should at least let me see the strongest treasure of the Vampire Race!¡± Justin sighed softly and said leisurely, ¡°I will never deny what I promised. I just want to remind you that after the blood pool, no matter what race you were in before, you are destined to have all the characteristics of the Vampire Race in the future. It will cause others to misunderstand your identity. It depends on whether you can accept this result!¡± Vincent was silent for a moment. He soon said firmly, ¡°No matter what my appearance looks like, it will not change the fact that I am a human. Moreover, when I have the characteristics of a vampire, it will be more advantageous for me to disguise my identity! When that time comes, everyone will mistake me for a vampire. It will depend on whether you can accept this!¡± Justin shook his head and said in a deep voice, ¡°To be honest, I can¡¯t accept it at all! Because this is what I¡¯m most worried about! But before I left the capital of Ultimate Evil, I¡¯d already informed all the vampires. In the future, I¡¯ll ally with you and the Human Race behind you to resist the invasion of the Demon Race in the Black Hole. I have to help you take some of the blame!¡± Vincent¡¯s expression suddenly became extremely solemn after hearing what Justin had said. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Thank you for your trust. We¡¯ll definitely rely on our own efforts to make this world better!¡± Justin laughed bitterly.. He then stretched out his hand and said to Vincent, ¡°Bring the materials over. I¡¯ll help you cast the blood pool right now!¡± Chapter 591 - Final Materials, Issued an Invitation Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation In the blink of an eye, three days had passed. Vincent sat in front of the dilapidated house and quietly watched Justin who was busy. His eyes were filled with heartache and anticipation. If he had not personally provided the materials to Justin, Vincent would not have even known just how precious the blood pool was! Justin first took the Black Tortoise¡¯s heart. He used a day to transform the huge dark green heart into the shape of a pool. However, in Vincent¡¯s eyes, the modified Black Tortoise¡¯s heart looked more like a bathtub. Justin then injected the Fire Dragon¡¯s blood and Frost Dragon¡¯s blood into the Black Tortoise¡¯s heart, as well as the dragon bloodline that had been extracted from Kurt¡¯s body. Finally, he added the Wargod wine that Vincent had gotten from Hans. Based on Justin¡¯s explanation, Vincent knew that the rarest material he had gotten was the blood of the Thunder Giant in the Wargod wine! It was also because of this rare bloodline that Justin decided to help Vincent forge the blood pool. Two days had passed. Justin did not ask for any more materials from Vincent. He just kept using the blood law to stir the blood inside the Black Tortoise¡¯s heart. He wanted to transform its attributes. The blood of different qualities was to be fused into one. At that moment, Vincent heard Kurt¡¯s voice from outside the room. ¡°Mr. Vincent!¡± Vincent quickly stood up and pushed the door open. The first thing he saw was Kurt holding a thick stack of papers. Vincent asked, ¡°Are you done?¡± Kurt nodded and handed the papers in his hand to Vincent. He said, ¡°All the materials have been classified according to your requirements, and I have stored them in my folded space. If you need anything, you can tell me according to the notes on the list at any time. I can find the materials you need at the first moment!¡± Vincent took the thick stack of papers and glanced at them briefly. He then put them into his storage ring and said to Kurt, ¡°First, take out all the materials with the lowest quality that can be used to forge equipment. I need to use these materials to improve my forging skills!¡± Kurt nodded. He then opened his mouth and vomited out all the materials all over the ground. Among all the materials that Vincent had collected, the lowest grade was the one with the most quantity and the most variety. Vincent did not need to categorize them in detail. He just stored them all in his storage ring. When it was time to forge, he just needed to carefully distinguish the attributes of each material. Kurt gently poked his head out and glanced at Justin, who was busy in the room. He said with some worry, ¡°Today is the day we agreed to meet Charlie. I don¡¯t know if he has already found the helpers we need, and I don¡¯t know if we can set off now!¡± Vincent suddenly sighed with a look of sudden realization, ¡°Oh right, I forgot about this matter! If the two of us stood Charlie up on our first mission in the Wanderers Association, I¡¯m afraid it will affect our reputation!¡± Kurt looked at Vincent helplessly and said honestly, ¡°Actually, ever since we came to the Inn, we¡¯ve killed creatures on the street, swaggered around the market with the dragon egg in our hands, and caused a ruckus at the auction house. Our reputation has long been in a mess, and there¡¯s no room for damage anymore!¡± Vincent smiled and patted Kurt¡¯s shoulder. He said repeatedly, ¡°Haha, I like your honesty! Then since our reputations are already beyond saving, we should not be afraid to let Charlie and his helpers wait for us a little longer!¡± Kurt could only nod and say, ¡°Then I will continue to guard the front for you. When everything here is settled, we will set off together!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± said Vincent whilst nodding. He then watched Kurt leave. Not long after Kurt left, Justin, who had been silent for two days, suddenly said, ¡°It¡¯s almost done. Now bring out the demon princess!¡± Vincent asked in a daze, ¡°Who, Alexia?¡± Justin turned around and said with a serious face, ¡°That girl has the bloodline left behind by the Immortals and the bloodline of Gajero. Among all the races in the Black Hole, there¡¯s no one more suitable to activate the blood pool!¡± Vincent asked hesitantly, ¡°Since we¡¯re going to activate the blood pool, does it need a large amount of blood? Don¡¯t tell me we have to extract all the blood from her body?¡± Justin looked at Vincent and revealed a knowing smile. He said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, one drop is enough. It won¡¯t do harm to that chick!¡± Vincent ignored Justin¡¯s malicious smile and immediately opened the space door. He shouted into it, ¡°Hey, are you still alive? If you can still move, please come out!¡± After a few minutes, Alexia walked out of the space door and looked at Vincent with a dispirited face. She said expressionlessly, ¡°I¡¯m no longer of any use to you. Are you going to kill me?¡± Vincent shook his head and said, ¡°Please watch your words. You¡¯re just no longer of any use to Gajero! To me, you are still very valuable. Now, I need your blood to forge a divine weapon!¡± Alexia followed Vincent¡¯s gaze and looked at the Black Tortoise¡¯s heart behind Justin. She walked forward like a zombie and pulled out her magic sword. She cut a deep wound on her arm. It was so deep that one could see her bones. Pale golden blood instantly gushed out and scattered onto the Black Tortoise¡¯s heart. ¡°Sigh! There¡¯s too much, too much! The bloodline in your body is very powerful. If Vincent can¡¯t digest it, he might explode and die!¡± said Justin. He quickly pulled the dispirited Alexia to the side and sighed with a worried expression. Vincent saw that it was related to his own life and death, so he immediately pulled Alexia away and used the blood law to heal the wound on her arm. Vincent said, ¡°Listen, you are an independent life, not a puppet that lives for Gajero! Even if he has abandoned you mercilessly, you should not give up on yourself. Instead, you should be glad that you are free from the shackles of Gajero. You can live the life you want!¡± Alexia raised her head to look at Vincent and said disdainfully, ¡°I still have countless Cosmic Threads on my body. Do you think I can live the life I want?¡± Vincent was speechless because he could not remove the Cosmic Threads on Alexia¡¯s body. Otherwise, she will become a target of Gajero¡¯s again. ¡°Even if you can¡¯t live the life you want, for the time being, you can at least try living without Gajero. For example, I have a very dangerous mission now and need to recruit some powerful helpers. Are you willing to participate?¡± asked Vincent. Vincent changed his mind and took the initiative to invite Alexia on the mission. There was finally some hesitation on Alexia¡¯s zombie-like face. After hesitating for a moment, she nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I accept the invitation! But my condition is that you must give me my freedom after the mission is completed!¡± Chapter 592 - Marrow Cleansing, the Team Broke Down After hearing Alexia¡¯s request, Vincent was slightly stunned for a few seconds. He then replied, ¡°After we complete this mission, you can go anywhere you want, but I won¡¯t remove the Cosmic Threads on your body. This is because the one who wants you dead the most right now is Gajero. With these Cosmic Threads on you, you can continue to live fearlessly!¡± After thinking for a while, Alexia replied expressionlessly, ¡°Deal!¡± Vincent nodded and did not say anything else. The reason why he had kept Alexia in the space tunnel was because he did not want to see the Immortal bloodline being used up by Gajero. However, as Alexia had seen Gajero¡¯s true intentions, it was unlikely for her to continue dreaming about the father-daughter relationship that did not exist in the first place. Allowing her to leave might be the best outcome. Vincent also did not want to imprison Alexia forever. After all, she too had her own destiny with the Immortal bloodline Justin looked at Vincent who was a little absent-minded and could not help but say, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be sad for that girl. Now that the blood pool has been completed, you can come and try!¡± Vincent came back to his senses and quickly walked over to Justin¡¯s side. He looked at the Black Tortoise¡¯s heart that had turned dark red carefully. Although the surface of the heart was as hard as red crystal, its interior was still contracting, causing the blood that Justin had worked very hard to control to surge. Vincent asked curiously, ¡°This is the ultimate treasure of the Vampire Race? But what is its use? How should I use it?¡± Justin pointed at the blood pool and said in a deep voice, ¡°This blood is concocted using the secret method of the Vampire Race. If you soak your whole body in it, it can help you cleanse your marrow and transform you into a new person! From now on, not only will you have all the characteristics of the Vampire Race, but you will also inherit a part of the unique temperament from the source of the blood. That is to say, when you walk out of the blood pool again, your body will be tempered to the peak state, and your talent will be further improved. From then on, you will be an existence that transcends your original race!¡± Vincent took a deep breath and sighed softly, ¡°As long as the Human Race can usher in a peaceful and prosperous era, everything will be worth it!¡± Vincent then jumped into the blood pool and immediately let out a shrill scream. Even though Vincent had experienced countless bloody battles and experienced pain that ordinary individuals could not understand, the pain that Vincent felt at that moment was the absolute worst. He felt as if his bones were being crushed. The blood in the blood pool entered every single one of Vincent¡¯s pores. At the same time, it made him feel the burning sensation of flames, the piercing pain of ice, the numbness of lightning, as well as the ethereal feeling in the Immortal bloodline, and the endless desire in the demon bloodline, causing one to fall. Both his body and soul were in extreme pain. Vincent suddenly stopped shouting and gritted his teeth as he looked at Justin, waiting for him to guide him on what to do next. Justin immediately said, ¡°Next, you have to soak your whole body in blood and then use the blood law to accelerate the exchange of blood inside and outside your body. Once you can no longer feel pain, then the first purification will be completed!¡± Vincent took a deep breath. With a determined look, he sunk his whole body into the blood pool. ¡­ At the same time, in the hall on the first floor of the Wanderers Association, Charlie paced back and forth in front of everyone¡¯s confused and angry eyes. He was so nervous that he was sweating profusely. He did not even realize it. He just kept staring at the door. ¡°Vincent, why haven¡¯t you arrived? What the hell are you doing?¡± Charlie sighed softly with a worried look on his face. He forced himself to look away from the experts behind him who had been waiting impatiently for a long time. A figure walked forward and asked Charlie angrily, ¡°Manager Charlie, didn¡¯t you say that there was a mission related to the Immortals? May I ask where the creature who issued the mission is? Are you bluffing or are you trying to play us?¡± Charlie shrunk his neck and quickly turned around. He smiled and said, ¡°You are all top experts in my Wanderers Association. Why would I deliberately play you? Wouldn¡¯t I be courting death? The individual who issued the mission is a member who has just joined the association. According to my years of experience, what he said is absolutely true. This mission related to the Immortals definitely exists! However, he must be in some kind of trouble right now, so he can¡¯t come for the time being. Please be patient and wait!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t wait! The purpose of the Wanderers Association was to ensure everyone¡¯s freedom, and at the same time, not to cause trouble for other members. If the individual who issued the mission doesn¡¯t come, that is his freedom to do so. And if I want to leave now, that is also my freedom to do so!¡± said another wanderer angrily. Without giving Charlie any respect, he directly waved his hand and walked out of the Wanderers Association. Before Charlie could stop him, he noticed many other wanderers walking to the door impatiently. ¡°Missions related to the Immortals are usually made up. I originally just wanted to see if it was true or not. Now it seems that the individual who issued the mission is probably feeling guilty and doesn¡¯t dare to come. Then I don¡¯t want to waste my time here!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. There are more missions with rewards waiting for me. There¡¯s no need to waste my time here!¡± Everyone spoke out one after another as they walked out of the door without even saying goodbye to Charlie. Charlie felt anxious and helpless. This was the internal rule of the Wanderers Association. Before the mission officially began, everyone had the right to withdraw voluntarily. This was the freedom that the Wanderers Association had guaranteed to all its members. However, what Charlie was most worried about was Vincent. Would the team that he had gathered with all his might still be able to help Vincent complete the mission? Charlie turned around with a sigh and looked at the team he had gathered. There were originally 20 wanderers. However, there were currently only five wanderers left. Charlie felt extremely sad. However, when Charlie saw who those five wanderers were, he suddenly showed a gratified expression. Charlie looked at the five wanderers in front of him and could not help but sigh emotionally, ¡°That¡¯s great! As long as the five of you are still willing to stay, there is still a possibility of us completing this mission!¡± One of them smiled and said, ¡°The reason why we are still willing to stay and wait is because we believe in Manager Charlie¡¯s vision and credibility. Moreover, for so many years, there have only been rumors about the Immortals in the Wanderers Association but there has never been a mission that has anything to do with the Immortals. Therefore, we want to see the truth! We are unwilling to leave early!¡± Charlie was very touched and said, ¡°Thank you for your trust, my lords. Please believe me, once this mission starts, I will not let you down!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! I guarantee that this will be a journey that will not let you down!¡± Vincent¡¯s voice suddenly came from outside the door. Charlie could not help but become excited again.. Chapter 593 - Squad Members, Meeting Acquaintances ¡°Vincent, you¡¯re finally here!¡± Charlie turned around excitedly and walked out of the door. He was prepared for countless grievances and was prepared to complain to Vincent. However, when Charlie walked to the front door, he could not help but freeze on the spot. This was because Vincent, who was walking toward him had undergone an earth-shattering change in his temperament. Vincent was still accompanied by Kurt and was wearing the same clothes as before. Even his walking pace had not changed. However, Charlie was still able to see the new characteristics of a true expert from Vincent. He was approachable and mysterious. Although Vincent looked as if he was standing right in front of him, upon closer inspection, he found that he was far away on the horizon. Moreover, there was an imposing aura between his brows that made others fear him! Charlie sighed in surprise, ¡°You, how did you become like this?¡± Vincent smiled and patted Charlie¡¯s shoulder. He said with an indifferent expression, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just happened to come across an opportunity, so I am a little late. I wonder how the team you helped me gather is doing. Can we set off immediately?¡± The corner of Charlie¡¯s mouth could not help but twitch. He had worked at the Inn for hundreds of years but he had never heard of any opportunity that could result in such a drastic change in just a few days. However, he also understood that Vincent would not spill his secret, so he did not continue to dwell on the matter. Charlie said confidently, ¡°Originally, I gathered a full team of 20 wanderers for you, but because you were late, most of them had left as they were impatient. But please rest assured, the remaining five wanderers are experts among experts. They are also the core members of the team that I prepared for you this time. They will be your most capable assistants in this mission!¡± When Vincent heard that there were only five wanderers left, he felt a little disappointed. However, he soon smiled and said, ¡°Since there are only five wanderers left, then we can only make do with it! Fortunately, I have also found two very strong helpers within these two days. They can join us!¡± Vincent then turned his head and looked at the street behind him. Charlie followed Vincent¡¯s gaze and looked at the street not far away. In an instant, he saw two figures walking side by side. One was a handsome old man with a dignified temperament. The other was a cold and beautiful girl. Charlie looked away with a slightly puzzled look. He then looked at Vincent again. He smiled and sighed, ¡°Before this, I thought that I was ignorant because I have never heard of the Human Race that you belong to. I now realized that it was just an excuse for you to deliberately hide your identity! You are actually a vampire because your temperament is very obvious. Moreover, you have invited the elders of your race for this mission so it¡¯s impossible for you to hide your identity from me!¡± Vincent could not help but cough twice. He had just experienced the first baptism in the blood pool. Although he retained all the characteristics of a human, the characteristics of the vampires were more prominent, which caused Charlie to misunderstand. However, this was also a very good disguise for Vincent, so he did not explain to Charlie any further. Instead, he whispered, ¡°I hope that you won¡¯t tell anyone about my relationship with the vampires for now! The other girl is also a member of my vampires, but her talent is a little special. She was born with a strange vision. I also hope that you can help me to remind the other members of the team not to make wild guesses, and not to show it in front of her!¡± Charlie could not help but look at the girl who had a cold and noble temperament but was still charming. He quickly nodded and said, ¡°Please rest assured. The members participating in this mission are all senior wanderers, and they all know the rules very well. They are traveling with you this time, and they can be considered as one of the managers of the mission. They will never inquire about the identity of another manager. This is a rule that every wanderer must abide by!¡± Vincent nodded and said softly, ¡°Then I¡¯m relieved. Now, take me to meet the members of the team!¡± Charlie grabbed Vincent¡¯s hand and walked into the hall. He led him to the front of the five wanderers. ¡°Let me introduce the two important figures to you first. This is the Berserker, Charlotte, and this is Richard of the Wood Spirit Race. They are the distinguished elders of our Wanderers Association, and they are¡­¡± Charlie first introduced the two most important figures to Vincent because he believed that the identity and strength of these two figures were enough to represent the value of the entire team. When Vincent saw the team members in front of him, he could not help but reveal a surprised expression. He interrupted Charlie¡¯s introduction, smiled, and said, ¡°With the two venerables personally helping us, I think this mission will be a success!¡± Charlie could not help but be startled and asked in surprise, ¡°You know them?¡± Vincent nodded and said to Charlotte and Richard with a smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that our previous agreement could be fulfilled so quickly!¡± Charlotte and Richard smiled happily. They nodded and said, ¡°We also didn¡¯t expect that the person who made us wait for so long was you! At first, we were wondering who was so bold to not show up after so long. But when we thought of our encounter a few days ago and how you can still stand here in one piece, we cannot help but admire you!¡± Vincent, who was still holding the dragon egg in his hand, said with a smile, ¡°I said that as long as the dragon egg is in my hands, I¡¯m not afraid of Randall making things difficult for me! And the facts have proved that what I said is correct!¡± Charlotte nodded in agreement and said, ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to this mission more and more!¡± Vincent said with confidence, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I guarantee that this trip will not be in vain!¡± After exchanging greetings with Charlotte and Richard, Charlie brought Vincent to the third member of the team. He introduced him, ¡°This is Boris, a descendant of the Titan Race. He is a very versatile exploration expert. He can help you find all the ruins that have been buried by the dust of history. I guarantee that you will gain something from this trip with him around!¡± Vincent frowned slightly as he looked at Boris. He immediately took two steps back and sized him up carefully. Then, he smiled and said, ¡°This is also an old friend. I didn¡¯t expect that everyone would meet here today!¡± Boris looked at the dragon egg in Vincent¡¯s hand and said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir! It¡¯s my first time meeting you today. I think you might have mistaken me for someone else!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my eyesight is very good. There¡¯s no way I could have mistaken you for someone else!¡± said Vincent with certainty. This was because he recognized Boris¡¯s tall and sturdy figure at a glance.. He was the Dragon Race material merchant who had sold him the dragon egg in the trading market! Chapter 594 - Team Had Been Formed, and the Distribution Was Difficult to Determine Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve never seen you before. You must have mistaken me for someone else!¡± Burly Boris denied with an embarrassed expression. It looked as if he had something to hide. Vincent was extremely confident. However, when he saw the scene, he gently tossed the dragon egg in his hand again and said with a smile, ¡°Then let¡¯s assume that I¡¯ve remembered wrongly! But since everyone is fortunate enough to be able to carry out a mission together today, we can be considered friends from now on!¡± Hans stood by the side. He noticed that Vincent seemed to be very familiar with Boris. He could not help but sigh, ¡°Madam Charlotte and Sir Richard are the two venerables who have been permanently stationed at the Inn by the Wanderers Association. Boris is the only level 55 creature at the Inn other than the two venerables. You know all of the three great experts of the Wanderers Association although you have only been a guest for three days!¡± Vincent smiled and shook his head. He said helplessly, ¡°To be precise, I only stayed at the Inn for half a day. The rest of the time, I was busy doing my own things! I just didn¡¯t expect that in that half a day¡¯s time, I was lucky enough to meet so many experts. I have full confidence in this mission!¡± After seeing that Vincent had approved of the individuals he had chosen, Hans quickly said, ¡°Of course, you don¡¯t know how much effort I put into gathering these individuals! Next, I¡¯ll introduce you to another two very important members!¡± With that, Hans led Vincent to the remaining two individuals. When Vincent saw the last two members of the team, his expression instantly froze. Although he did not know the two individuals in front of him, he recognized their race at a glance! One of them had a well-proportioned figure, and his strength was around level 50. His entire body was flowing with a bright light. It showed the unique symbol of the Star Race! What made Vincent feel the most incredulous was the last member. His entire body was dark purple. His body was strong and his aura was steady. Whether it was in terms of appearance or aura, he was 70-80% similar to the Ultimate Evil Lord! ¡°Who are these two?¡± asked Vincent. He was extremely curious and wanted to know the identity and background of the two individuals especially the wanderer who seemed to be from the same race as the Ultimate Evil Lord. Perhaps he could find the key to the Ultimate Evil Lord¡¯s strength from him! Hans immediately introduced, ¡°This is Quinn, a level 40 creature from the Star Race! Don¡¯t judge him simply by his strength. He is an experienced array master. He will definitely be of help to you along the way!¡± Vincent nodded silently. An array master was a very important member to any team. Ever since Vincent started learning arrays, he had a deep understanding of the abilities and responsibilities of an array master. Although Vincent himself was an array master, he did not want to reveal too many tricks and his abilities until the critical moment. Therefore, he had to recruit an array master. Hans saw that Vincent was happy to accept Quinn as a member. He could tell that Vincent had some understanding of the abilities of an array master. Hans proceeded to introduce the final member, ¡°This is Edward, from a very ancient and mysterious race, the Netherworld Race!¡± ¡°The Netherworld Race?¡± whispered Vincent. This was the first time he had heard of such race. He then asked Edward, ¡°How is your strength?¡± Edward looked at Vincent and he became embarrassed. He quickly cast a look at Hans, asking for help. Hans gently pulled Vincent¡¯s arm and said with a smile, ¡°Edward¡¯s strength is a little low. He is only a level 30 creature, and his true value has nothing to do with strength!¡± Vincent sighed thoughtfully because he could almost confirm that Edward and the Ultimate Evil Lord were of the same race. However, their difference in strength was too great. Nevertheless, as Vincent was the main culprit who had personally destroyed the capital of Ultimate Evil, he did not want outsiders to know that he had anything to do with the capital of Ultimate Evil. Therefore, he could only temporarily suppress the doubts and curiosity in his heart and wait for Hans to continue explaining. Hans saw that Vincent did not directly kick Edward out of the team. He immediately breathed a sigh of relief and quickly explained, ¡°The history of the Netherworld Race can be traced back to the ancient times, and they even existed in the same space and time as the Immortal Race! However, the difference between them is that the inheritance of the Immortals had been completely cut off, but the inheritance of the Netherworld Race had never been cut off! It is still ongoing until today!¡± Hans continued, ¡°Therefore, the Netherworld Race possesses secrets and legends from countless eras, and some of the elders of the race had personally seen and heard them. Edward had long memorized all the books in the Netherworld Race. If you need to collect, search, and identify information during the mission, he can provide you with a fairly accurate opinion or advice. Bringing him along would be equivalent to having a history book that can communicate with you on the prosperous era of the Immortals at any time!¡± Vincent looked at Edward in shock. He did not expect that the most valuable member of the five-man team that Hans had prepared for him would be this level 30 creature! Although Vincent did not know if Edward had anything to do with the Ultimate Evil Lord, Vincent made up his mind that he had to bring him along! Vincent nodded his head in satisfaction and said, ¡°Okay, with everyone¡¯s company, I believe that we can definitely succeed this time!¡± When Hans heard this, he could not help but clap his hands in joy. He held Vincent¡¯s hand full of joy and said, ¡°Since you are satisfied with this line up, then I will announce the official establishment of this team! Before we set off, we still have to confirm the commission for this mission. When we were recruiting, I had already contacted all the members in private. They do not want red crystals as commission. Instead, they are preparing to take 10% of the harvest from this mission!¡± Vincent was startled when he heard that. He quickly shook his head and said, ¡°10% per member, how is that possible? Doesn¡¯t that mean that after this mission is over, I can only get half of the harvest?¡± Hans quickly emphasized, ¡°I think it¡¯s necessary to remind you that as a member of the Wanderers Association, after the mission is completed, the association will also take 10% of the harvest from your mission!¡± Vincent was even more shocked and quickly said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then no one else needs to go on this mission. I can complete it by myself!¡± Hans felt embarrassed. Individuals like Charlotte and Richard who were familiar with Vincent also felt embarrassed. Missions involving the Immortals were all extremely dangerous. They had all decided to participate in the mission because they were prepared to work for Vincent. However, their lives could not even be exchanged for 10% of the mission¡¯s rewards. Vincent could be said to be a little too stingy! Hans quickly analyzed the pros and cons to Vincent. ¡°Mr. Vincent, since these creatures have decided to accept your recruitment, they are prepared even if they have to die in battle. You and your friends will be absolutely safe! I think such service and efficiency should be worthy of a 10% commission, right? Moreover, using the rewards of the mission to settle the commission is also considered to be sharing the risk with you. If you don¡¯t get anything from this trip, then these individuals will basically be working in vain. Even if you get one or two Immortal relics, the commission that you pay will still be far lower than the value of these experts!¡± Vincent shook his head and said firmly, ¡°Who said that we will only yield one or two Immortal relics? If I find 100 Immortal relics, wouldn¡¯t I have to give each of them 10 pieces? Do you think that¡¯s possible?¡± Chapter 595 - The Agreement Had Been Reached, It Was a Huge Gamble Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation When Charlie heard what Vincent said, he immediately fell into a daze. This was not due to the distress caused by Vincent¡¯s stinginess. Instead, it was because he was in disbelief. The wanderers who were in the same room all had the same expressions as Charlie. Charlie finally came back to his senses and said with a dry smile, ¡°Are you kidding me? I¡¯ve been working here for hundreds of years, and I¡¯ve never seen a mission that could yield more than a hundred pieces of equipment!¡± He was trying to remind Vincent not to have high expectations about this mission. However, Vincent did not listen to Charlie¡¯s advice. Instead, he replied confidently, ¡°You can¡¯t always rely on experience when doing things. I believe that anything is possible. Moreover, I¡¯m sure that the harvest this time will be equivalent to the size of a mountain or the sea. Moreover, if you want to get the final harvest, you have to rely entirely on my information. Therefore, I absolutely can¡¯t let anyone take away 10% of the harvest!¡± Charlie could only endure his temper and say, ¡°I can understand that you have such confidence! After all, every wanderer who has received the information believes that their mission can earn them a lot of money. However, I can assure you that as an experienced manager who has interacted with countless wanderers in the Black Hole World, there are no ruins that are so well preserved. Even the legendary Immortal ruins must have been found by others previously. Therefore, your final harvest may not be as high as you expect. You may even return empty-handed! The reason why the experts wanted 10% of the harvest was that they were betting that you would be able to get 10 pieces of equipment in this mission. Then, each of them would get a piece of equipment related to the Immortals. After that, we can prepare again and look for other ruins related to the Immortals in the future!¡± Vincent listened to Charlie¡¯s explanation. He could tell that he was sincere. He could not help but turn his head to look at the five-man team. As venerables, Charlotte and Richard also silently nodded to Vincent, confirming that what Charlie said was true. Those were indeed their thoughts. Vincent then heaved a sigh of relief and said softly, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then let¡¯s modify the commission for this mission. Everyone will be able to obtain two items from the mission, or items that are equivalent to equipment, such as opportunities! If the mission is completed and only 10 pieces of equipment are obtained, then priority will be given to everyone, and we can settle the rewards accordingly. As for the commission that the Wanderers Association takes, I will give two pieces of equipment or an equivalent number of red crystals. However, if my trip is fruitful, the rest of the items will be mine only. I hope everyone can understand that I do not owe anyone for this mission. Instead, you should know that you are lucky enough to follow me to obtain benefits!¡± Charlie was shocked when he heard that. However, it was not because Vincent¡¯s distribution was unreasonable. On the contrary, the distribution method that Vincent had proposed was very cost-effective in Charlie¡¯s eyes as a businessman. After all, it was still unknown whether they could even obtain 100 pieces of Immortal equipment on this mission. Moreover, the possibility of such a thing happening was very small. On the contrary, the rewards that Vincent set for each member had exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations! However, what made Charlie feel somewhat uncomfortable was that Vincent should not have used such a condescending tone to speak to this team which was made up entirely of experts. This was because it was highly likely that it would arouse the disgust of all the experts, causing the mission to be aborted prematurely. The dignity of experts was not to be insulted! However, what Charlie did not expect was that among the five-man party, Charlotte and Richard, who had the highest status and strength, did not react to Vincent¡¯s statement negatively. Instead, they nodded their heads and said cheerfully, ¡°Good. Given your confidence, we will accept this mission!¡± With the two venerables leading the way, the other three members were even less angry. This was because they could see the aura of a king from Vincent¡¯s body. Under this aura, any arrogant words that came out of his mouth were acceptable to them! At the same time, everyone could not refuse the reward that Vincent had offered. Two pieces of Immortal equipment or an equivalent number of red crystals. This was already more than the final harvest of the top-level mission in the Wanderers Association! They needed money to survive after all. As long as they lived at the Inn, they will need to find ways to earn money and equip themselves with equipment. Plus, given their statuses, they needed more than what ordinary creatures needed. Therefore, Vincent was like a god of wealth to them. He was the one who could bring them wealth and ease their daily needs. So what if he was a little arrogant? After seeing that no one had any objections, Vincent said, ¡°Since no one has any objections this time, then I declare that this team is officially established and we can proceed to complete the final registration!¡± Charlie did not care about what Vincent said. He took out the account book excitedly and wrote down the detailed information of the mission, as well as the personal information of the manager of the team and each member. He also marked out the distribution of rewards that both sides had reached an agreement on. Charlie put away the account book and said to Vincent with a smile, ¡°Okay, the registration has been completed. You can set off at any time now!¡± Vincent nodded. He said to his team, ¡°Before we set off, there is one last thing. I want to introduce you to the remaining members. I am the initiator of the mission and the leader of this mission. I am also traveling with my friend Kurt and two relatives. However, if you have any issues on the way, just report to Kurt and me. Don¡¯t disturb my relatives. As for the fact that they sometimes disappear and appear, you don¡¯t have to ask about that. I believe that everyone can follow the most basic rules!¡± The five members nodded together and expressed to Vincent that they would follow the rules and would never inquire about anything related to the leader. At the same time, Justin and Alexia, who had walked to the front door of the association, showed different expressions when they heard Vincent address them as relatives. Alexia¡¯s expression changed slightly as she lowered her head. It looked as if she was somewhat surprised and at a loss for what to do when Vincent addressed her as a relative. Justin, on the other hand, sighed with grief and indignation, ¡°This little b*stard is calling me a relative in front of these creatures now. It seems that he is determined to do evil in the name of the Vampire Race!¡± Alexia turned a deaf ear to Justin¡¯s lamentation. She only looked up thoughtfully at Vincent¡¯s back. Justin noticed that Alexia was in a strange state. He could not help but smile and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we leave first? After Vincent and his men set off, we only need to follow from afar. We don¡¯t need to show ourselves unless it¡¯s a critical moment. This way, we can avoid a lot of unnecessary trouble!¡± Alexia finally nodded and replied, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you!¡± Chapter 596 - Left the Inn and Was Attacked Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°Team, let¡¯s set off!¡± commanded Vincent. They all left the Wanderers Association and headed straight for the Inn¡¯s only Black Hole. Vincent walked at the front of the team as a guide and displayed a rather confident aura. When Charlotte and the others who were behind Vincent saw this, they could not help but feel a little more expectant and excited. This was because the more confident Vincent was in this mission, the more likely they were to receive a generous reward! However, Kurt who was walking beside Vincent reminded him worriedly, ¡°Mr. Vincent, you refused to share the secret of the Immortal ruins, so we don¡¯t have any information about the coordinates of the ruins at the moment. After leaving the Inn, which direction should we head to?¡± Vincent¡¯s expression did not change as he said, ¡°Let¡¯s take it one step at a time! However, no matter what, we cannot show any lack of confidence in front of these creatures. Only when we show absolute confidence, will they be full of confidence in this mission, and listen to our orders. Otherwise, if their minds and hearts are in chaos, it will be difficult to lead them!¡± Kurt quickly adjusted his composure and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ve learned my lesson, I¡¯ve learned my lesson! I will follow you under any circumstances!¡± Vincent did not say anything else and continued to lead the way for everyone until they left the Black Hole. They soon arrived in the Black Hole World. Vincent was unfamiliar with the Black Hole World outside the Inn. He could not even figure out how to take the first step, so he had no choice but to use the star compass that he had obtained from the auction house. When Charlotte saw the scene, she could not help but sigh and said, ¡°No wonder when I wanted to bid for this item at the auction house previously, Vincent did not give in at all. It turns out that he also wanted to use the star compass to locate the final destination of this trip. It seems that he has already found a way to lock onto the Immortal ruins. Our trip this time will not be in vain!¡± Richard could not help but sigh, ¡°Judging by his confident look, I¡¯m looking forward to what kind of opportunities the Immortal ruins will bring us!¡± Vincent stood still and held the star compass with both hands. Although it seemed that he was entering the coordinates of the Immortal ruins, he was actually eavesdropping on the conversations of his team members behind him. Vincent originally had Kurt, Justin, and Alexia by his side. At the same time, he also had Benson, Gaia, the 26th Demon Corps, and his other puppets in the space tunnel. It should be extremely easy for him to explore the Immortal ruins with them around. However, Vincent had obtained some memories from an Immortal skull, so he knew how terrifying the dangers in the Immortal ruins were. Therefore, he knew that he had to gather a small team to help carry out his final plan! The most crucial part of this plan was to confirm whether everyone in the team was trustworthy before they reached the Immortal ruins! If everyone was dedicated to serving Vincent, Vincent would not mind giving everyone some benefits. However, if someone joined this mission with evil intentions, not only would they not receive any benefits, but they would also even fall into Vincent¡¯s real plan! Unfortunately, other than Charlotte and Richard, the other three in the team only maintained a serious look and did not say anything. Therefore, Vincent was unable to judge their background and intentions. Vincent was not anxious about this. After all, he still had time to slowly test everyone. Hence, he sorted out his emotions and focused on injecting psionic power into the star compass. As he formed a connection with the star compass, Vincent was soon able to see a picture in his mind. A meteor streaked across the sky and then fell into the endless ocean before him. At the same time, he also felt a sense of powerlessness and unwillingness of the countless members of the Star Race before they died! However, Vincent had personally killed all the members of the Star Race in the capital of Ultimate Evil. Therefore, he was not in the mood to mourn for the fallen members of the Star Race. He immediately began to meditate and recall the memories of the Immortal in his mind. He then asked the star compass to help him locate the direction of the ruins. Based on the Immortal memories that Vincent had obtained, the ruins originally belonged to the Immortal Race. However, for some unknown reason, the members of the Immortal Race had lost the path to enter the ruins. Therefore, they tried all kinds of methods to access the ruins and obtain the treasures within. However, the results were very tragic. Every time they tried to enter the ruins, apart from countless deaths and injuries, they had obtained nothing. That was why Vincent dared to conclude that there must be many treasures in the Immortal ruins. Even the powerful Immortals were unable to access the ruins successfully. Later on, it was even more impossible for anyone to access the ruins! It was a treasure vault that had never been opened by anyone. Suddenly, a scene appeared in Vincent¡¯s mind. He could faintly see the outline of an ancient city that looked like hell within a gray fog. It looked the same as the ruins in the Immortal¡¯s memories. That was it! Following that, a more general route soon imprinted itself in Vincent¡¯s mind. The final destination of the route was still unknown. He was not given the exact coordinates and he still had to explore a relatively large area. Vincent slowly opened his eyes and sighed softly, ¡°It seems that the memories I currently have are not enough to directly lock onto the target destination. I can only walk toward the area and see if I can get some guidance along the way to help me determine the exact location!¡± Kurt then whispered to Vincent, ¡°As long as you have a general idea, it will be enough to scare those individuals behind me!¡± After seeing Kurt catching on so quickly, Vincent felt very gratified and said, ¡°Not bad, you are becoming smarter every day! You will soon be able to take charge for me and we can soon fool these individuals!¡± Kurt hurriedly shook his head and said very modestly, ¡°There are too many things that I need to learn from Mr. Vincent. I will never dare to compare myself with you!¡± Just as Vincent was about to continue encouraging Kurt, a very powerful and terrifying energy suddenly came from afar and directly rushed toward Vincent and Kurt. At the same time, a huge flag showing the symbol of the Moon Association appeared in front of Vincent. The individuals behind Vincent cried out in surprise, ¡°The Moon Association!¡± Chapter 597 - Meeting on a Narrow Path Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Vincent knew that the Moon Association must have planned an attack on them. They must have come to seek revenge for Adrian who had died in the auction house. This was especially after Vincent had given Hans permission to pass the news to the Moon Association to avoid responsibility. This way, the Moon Association would have a reasonable excuse to invade the Inn! Vincent had just left the Inn¡¯s Black Hole, and he had already faced his first obstacle. Vincent could see a long chain and a very huge pincer foot in front of him. It was the typical attack method of the Ghost Bugs. Vincent subconsciously raised his hand to hold the hilt of the knife by his waist. His gaze was fixed on the other end of the pincer foot that was connected to the depths of the darkness. He was ready to have a head-on confrontation with this creature who had ambushed him. Ever since his encounter with the blood pool, Vincent felt that his strength had increased once again. He needed the battle to test his strength. However, at that moment, Charlotte, who had been following behind Vincent the entire time, suddenly shouted, ¡°Protect the leader!¡± Immediately after that, five figures instantly appeared in front of Vincent. Even Edward, who only had the strength of a level 30 creature stood firmly in front of Vincent. When Vincent saw this, he could not be bothered with the pincers that were about to come over. He quickly released his right hand that was holding onto his knife and pulled Edward behind him. Vincent turned his head and said sternly to Edward, ¡°You are responsible for providing information. Why are you rushing in front at this time? If you die in the battle, it will be an irreparable loss for my team!¡± Edward appeared to be very embarrassed, and he said softly, ¡°Thank you for your kindness, but since I¡¯ve accepted your mission, I must be responsible for your safety. Dying before the leader is the responsibility of every wanderer!¡± Vincent replied unhappily, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t die facing such a simple sneak attack!¡± Edward did not say anything else. He just stood obediently behind Vincent. Vincent withdrew his hand and continued to look at the four individuals in front of him calmly. Although Edward looked like he was from the same race as the Ultimate Evil Lord, his personality was a little too shy. It was impossible to associate him with the Ultimate Evil Lord. At that moment, the extremely long pincer foot had arrived in front of the group. Richard, who was standing at the front of the group instantly transformed his hands into a huge shield to block the pincer foot. Countless vines grew on the shield. His defense method was the same. After the pincer foot struck the vine shield, it could not be pulled out again. Instead, it was tightly bounded by numerous wild vines and was frozen in the air, unable to move. Charlotte, who was standing beside Richard, roared, ¡°Break!¡± She reached out her hand and directly sliced the pincer foot. The pincer foot, which was originally emitting a metallic luster and looked indestructible, was split into two by Charlotte in an instant. A large amount of black blood flowed out from its wound. It even started burning on the ground and produced waves of green smoke. The black blood seemed to have very terrifying toxicity. Charlotte and Richard did not immediately relax after successfully destroying one of the pincers. On the contrary, they seemed to be looking forward to more action. ¡°Quinn, prepare to set up an array! Boris, check the surrounding terrain and prepare to leave with the leader at any time. Richard and I will hold off the opponent here first!¡± Charlotte gave the orders calmly to the members behind her. She had the demeanor of an absolute leader. The other members of the Wanderers Association seemed to be used to receiving orders from a venerable. They immediately went into battle mode and prepared for battle according to Charlotte¡¯s order. Boris, who was silent and always on guard against Vincent, soon walked in front of Vincent. He stretched out his hand, wanting to grab Vincent¡¯s arm and pull him back. However, Vincent calmly pulled his arm away and said softly, ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere! Because the direction they¡¯re coming from is the direction that we¡¯re going!¡± Boris looked troubled upon hearing that. He wanted to open his mouth to persuade Vincent to leave with him. However, when he saw the dragon egg in Vincent¡¯s left hand, he could not help but retreat silently. He did not dare to say another word to Vincent. Charlotte naturally overheard Vincent¡¯s words. However, as a member of the team, she could not go against her leader¡¯s wishes. She had no choice but to shout at the dark area in front of her, ¡°I am Charlotte from the Wanderers Association! Since a friend of the Wanderers Association is here, why don¡¯t you show yourself?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, a black shadow instantly emerged from the darkness and walked toward Charlotte with heavy steps. His appearance and aura were almost identical to Adrian, who had died in the auction hall. It was just that the individual seemed to be stronger and older than Adrian. ¡°Charlotte the Berserker! Richard of the Wood Spirit Race! You are the same as that detestable dragon. You are the culprits who killed my son. Today, I have brought the Moon Association to completely raze the Inn to the ground and avenge my dead child!¡± The powerful Ghost Bug walked over and spoke in a deep voice. Every word he uttered sounded like an explosion in the air, causing both Charlotte and Richard¡¯s expressions to turn solemn. Charlotte looked at Todd and quickly explained politely, ¡°So it¡¯s President Todd. I¡¯m afraid there has been some misunderstanding. We acted at the auction house to protect the members of the Wanderers Association. We did not intend to kill Adrian! As for why Mr. Randall would kill Adrian, we don¡¯t know the reason either. But I don¡¯t think you should blame all the residents at the Inn, right?¡± Todd only sneered when he heard that. He replied arrogantly, ¡°But I just want to blame this hatred on everyone at the Inn. What can you do to me? So what if you are one of them bullsh*t venerables? They are just a bunch of trash who have just reached level 60! I have the strength of a level 70 creature. If it wasn¡¯t for the sake of the Wanderers Association, I would have killed the two of you long ago to help my Moon Association¡¯s operation!¡± When Charlotte and Richard heard that, they could not help but suck in a breath of cold air. The pressure Todd gave off was too strong. Fortunately, they could tell from his tone that he did not want to destroy the relationship between the Moon Association and the Wanderers Association. That was why Charlotte and Richard did not immediately turn around and leave with everyone. However, at that moment, Vincent suddenly said, ¡°But your son¡¯s death is indeed related to the two of them! And the ones who wanted to kill your son are me and Randall! So if you don¡¯t take revenge on us today, then there¡¯s no reason for you to invade the Inn again!¡± Chapter 598 - : Was Determined to Go His Own Way, and the Conflict Escalated Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Everyone present was stunned when they heard what Vincent said. This was because Charlotte and Richard had clarified with Todd earlier that both sides would not interfere with each other. They would not start a battle unnecessarily. What Todd and the Moon Association wanted was to annex the Inn. If he fought with the two venerables before entering the Inn, he would make an enemy of the Wanderers Association. At that time, not only would the outcome be unpredictable, but even his grand plan of invading the Inn would be destroyed. On the contrary, Todd was happy to see Charlotte and Richard leave the Inn. This way, there would be almost no experts at the Inn who could stop the Moon Association. As for the dragon, Randall who had always stayed at the Inn, Todd had also found a way to specifically deal with him. Therefore, whether the invasion could proceed smoothly depended on whether he could brush past Charlotte and Richard. Charlotte was able to see through Todd¡¯s plans. That was why she had found an excuse to get herself and Richard out of the matter of Adrian¡¯s murder. She only pointed the blame at Randall. That was equivalent to giving Todd a legitimate pass to enter the Inn in exchange for the temporary peace between the two sides. Furthermore, Charlotte was not worried about the Moon Association¡¯s invasion, because there were still the Wanderers Association, the Star Race¡¯s auction house, and the powerful dragon, Randall still at the Inn. If the Inn was invaded by the Moon Association, everyone¡¯s businesses would come to a stop. Therefore, these powerful races and associations would step in to stop Todd at the critical moment. Originally, the entire matter had been carried out in an orderly manner under the tacit understanding between Charlotte and Todd. However, Vincent suddenly stood out and admitted that he was the real murderer of Adrian. If Todd ignored him, then he would lose his legitimate reason to invade the Inn. At that time, there would be other forces who would use this opportunity to interfere with the invasion of the Moon Association and compete for the resources at the Inn. Todd felt like he had been placed on a bonfire after hearing what Vincent said. He was caught in a dilemma as to whether he should directly start a war with the Wanderers Association. Vincent saw that Todd did not respond, so he asked again, ¡°President Todd, didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to avenge Adrian? Why are you hesitating when your enemy is standing right in front of you? Or is your invasion unrelated to Adrian¡¯s life and death?¡± Charlotte and Richard turned to look at Vincent with embarrassment, their eyes pleading with him. As for Boris and Quinn, who were relatively weaker, they begged Vincent in a low voice, ¡°Please don¡¯t speak anymore. If we anger Todd, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll have to face the siege of the entire Moon Association!¡± Vincent smiled and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s best if you can let me see the true strength of the Moon Association. Otherwise, this encounter would simply be a waste of time!¡± Everyone looked at the blind and confident Vincent. They were very unhappy with him. At the same time, they silently cursed Vincent in their hearts. Todd, who had been silent all this while, finally could not hold it in anymore when he saw Vincent being so aggressive. He sneered and said, ¡°Fine! Since you¡¯re bent on seeking death today, then I¡¯ll fulfill your wish! Fellow members of the Moon Association, kill all these creatures for me!¡± Following Todd¡¯s command, countless figures instantly emerged from the darkness behind him. Half of the creatures were members of the Ghost Bug Race, while the other half were from different races. Moreover, as an association with extremely high cohesion and extremely powerful strength, more than half of the core members of the Moon Association were experts over level 50. They swarmed forward like a pack of wolves. Even Charlotte and Richard found it difficult to resist! ¡°President Todd, let¡¯s talk it out! There¡¯s still room for discussion!¡± shouted Charlotte. She was trying her best to prevent the conflict from erupting. However, Todd was too lazy to listen to Charlotte. At the same time, a long chain-like pincer foot flew across the sky and directly pierced toward Charlotte. Charlotte quickly took two steps back. She saw a Ghost Bug standing in front of her. His arm had been broken and black blood was still flowing from the wound. He stared at her angrily and said, ¡°You were the one who cut off my arm just now. Now it is time for you to pay the price!¡± His eyes were filled with hatred for Charlotte. Charlotte had no choice but to make up her mind. She no longer stopped the conflict from erupting. Instead, she took the lead to attack the Ghost Bug in front of her. This was because she knew that the Ghost Bug Race was the most narrow-minded race. If a Ghost Bug had made up his mind to kill her, the Ghost Bug would not rest until she died. Even if she could temporarily mediate the conflict, it would bring her endless trouble in the future. Therefore, she might as well get rid of the trouble in front of her! After Charlotte took the initiative to attack the other party, Richard stood alone at the front of the team. He spread his arms, and countless vines grew out of his body, blocking all the Ghost Bugs that were attacking from the front. Quinn, who was behind Richard, immediately waved his hands and scattered countless spiritual materials to build an array. A star-shining illusory array was instantly formed, enveloping both Richard and Charlotte along with all the members of the Moon Association. They were all enveloped within the array. The function of the illusory array was to greatly weaken the Moon Association. The array made it impossible for them to determine their directions or gather their subordinates in a short time. They could only fight in a messy state against Charlotte and Richard, who occasionally appeared in the illusory array. At the same time, Boris, who was standing in front of Vincent, and Edward, who was standing behind Vincent, quickly pulled Vincent and Kurt away. They were preparing to lead them away from the battlefield. Boris was no longer submissive and said to Vincent with a serious expression, ¡°It¡¯s dangerous here. Please leave with me immediately!¡± Vincent was still standing firmly in his original spot. He casually pushed Boris to the side. Kurt, who was beside Vincent, also pushed Edward away at the same time. ¡°Please don¡¯t act impulsively anymore. If Todd leaves the array, then none of us will be able to leave alive today!¡± Boris shouted at Vincent. He was prepared to pull Vincent away again. Suddenly, the illusion array in front of Quinn tore open. Immediately after that, Todd jumped out from the crack and rushed straight toward Vincent. ¡°B*stard, go to hell!¡± Todd raised his arms high and roared as he smashed toward Vincent. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time!¡± said Vincent. He let out a gentle sigh, raised his hand, and snapped his fingers. He summoned a space door in front of him causing Todd to fall right in.. Chapter 599 - President’s Disappearance, Awkward Truce Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°This¡­¡± When Boris saw Todd disappear before his eyes, he could not help but freeze on the spot, his face full of disbelief. Vincent put away his arrogance and confidence and said to Boris with a serious expression, ¡°You guys continue to stay here and wait for us to come back! If you can¡¯t hold on, use the news of Todd¡¯s disappearance to force the members of the Moon Association to stop temporarily. I hope that there won¡¯t be any casualties!¡± Vincent and Kurt then looked at each other and jumped into the space door one after another. Immediately after that, the space door closed and disappeared completely. Boris looked at the place where Vincent had disappeared to. He was shocked to the core. However, he still remembered Vincent¡¯s final order to him so he shouted, ¡°Everyone, stop! Todd and our leader have all disappeared. There¡¯s no point in fighting now. The most important thing is to quickly find our leaders!¡± Quinn immediately deactivated the illusion array and stood beside Boris. When they heard the news of their president¡¯s disappearance, the members of the Moon Association stopped one after another. They looked around for Todd, but he was nowhere to be found. The Ghost Bug who had lost an arm pointed at Charlotte and said coldly, ¡°We¡¯ll stop the battle for now but don¡¯t even think about leaving! After we find the president, we¡¯ll settle the score with you!¡± He then turned around with a few of his confidants and continued to look for Todd¡¯s whereabouts in the crowd. Charlotte could not be bothered with her opponent. She quickly turned around and walked to Richard¡¯s side. She frowned and asked, ¡°What exactly is going on? Whether Todd disappeared or not has nothing to do with us. It would be better if he died! But how could our leader also disappear?¡± Richard shook his head with a blank look and then turned to look at Boris. Boris scratched his head with an embarrassed look and said helplessly, ¡°Our leader just opened a special space of his own accord and locked himself in it with Todd. Before he left, he only told us to wait for him to come back!¡± Charlotte and Richard felt dizzy after hearing that, and their blood pressure inadvertently soared to the limit. Even though they had experienced countless missions, they had never met someone like Vincent who did not care about life and death. They felt helpless. Charlotte could not help but sigh at Richard. She said with a troubled look, ¡°I¡¯m not sure if Vincent can come back alive, but I believe that even if he survives, there will be more torments for us in the following missions!¡± Richard nodded and said very seriously, ¡°I agree!¡± In the space tunnel, Todd held his head that was about to split open. He looked at Charlotte and Richard who were standing in front of him, his eyes full of confusion. This was because he had no idea that he had fallen into a space tunnel. He soon realized that he seemed to be completely isolated from the original world. No matter how much he shouted, no one could hear him. At the same time, there was an invisible barrier that completely isolated him from Charlotte and the other members of the Moon Association. Todd had tried countless times to attack the barrier with brute force, but he found that the invisible barrier in front of him could not be destroyed at all. Instead, he almost split his head into two. Behind a huge rock not far away from Todd, Vincent and Kurt were quietly observing Todd¡¯s every move. Vincent asked Kurt with a face full of anticipation, ¡°How is it? Can you digitize this creature¡¯s strength?¡± Kurt thought seriously for a while. He then nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I can so long he displays his full strength!¡± Vincent nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Then you continue observing here. Leave the rest to me!¡± Kurt nodded and immediately set his controls to recording mode. He began to monitor Todd¡¯s every move and calculate his strength in real-time. Vincent then turned around and walked toward a dark area under a mountain. He raised his hand and opened a space door at the foot of the mountain and said, ¡°Come in!¡± Two figures suddenly appeared in the shadows, and they walked into the space tunnel. It was Justin and Alexia. Alexia looked at Vincent and asked curiously, ¡°How did you know we were here?¡± Vincent touched the top of his head, smiled, and said, ¡°Although I don¡¯t control your consciousness now, I can still sense your location through the Cosmic Threads. So even if you run to the ends of the earth, I can still find you!¡± Alexia was speechless. She turned her head to the side and no longer spoke to Vincent. Justin took the opportunity to continue the conversation. He asked Vincent, ¡°The two of us have been following you in the dark. We saw you take the initiative to pull Todd into the space tunnel. I don¡¯t understand why you did that. What exactly do you want to do?¡± Vincent smiled and pointed at Todd, who was not far away. He asked Justin, ¡°If I ask you to crush him, can you do it?¡± Justin glanced at Todd, who was only a level 70 creature, and nodded, ¡°It¡¯s a small matter!¡± Vincent immediately said, ¡°Well, go beat him up now. After that, I¡¯ll tell you why!¡± ¡°Deal!¡± replied Justin whilst nodding. He then disappeared. Todd, who was brainstorming in front of the space barrier, suddenly felt a chill coming from behind him. He immediately turned around and saw an old and handsome face full of dignity. Todd instantly recognized Justin¡¯s identity and could not help but ask nervously, ¡°You are a vampire?¡± Justin did not answer him. Instead, he raised his hand and slapped Todd¡¯s face. Justin roared, ¡°Blood Sacrifice Life Tremor!¡± The blood in Todd¡¯s body immediately felt the call of the blood law and began to boil. It attacked his body continuously from the inside. It was like a group of soldiers who wanted to break through the city wall. However, these soldiers were all traitors of the city! ¡°Ah!¡± Todd immediately let out a miserable cry. Countless cracks appeared on his iron-like shell. Pitch-black blood left his body like a long snake and surrounded Justin¡¯s body. Todd roared as he questioned Justin, ¡°I from the Moon Association, have never had any enmity with the Vampire Race. Why are you attacking me?¡± At the same time, his entire body began to transform into a bug. His arms turned into long pincers, followed by two joints growing out from his waist and abdomen. He prostrated himself onto the ground and stared at Justin with a fierce expression. Justin said expressionlessly, ¡°There¡¯s no reason. I just want to beat you up!¡± He gathered all the black blood around him to form a long sword.. He then slashed it directly at Todd. Chapter 600 - Violence and Abuse, Suddenly Reversed Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Endless screams could be heard in the space tunnel. Todd had completely transformed into his final form. He swung his long scorpion-like tail. There was a hook on the edge of his tail that could shoot out venom. His gaze became as ferocious as that of a wild beast. He began to launch a desperate counterattack against Justin. Unfortunately, all of Todd¡¯s counterattacks appeared to be powerless and futile. Vincent and Alexia stood behind Justin. He was watching the battle up close. He sighed, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the true form of the Ghost Bugs would only be a gigantic scorpion. I thought they were a high-level race!¡± Alexia listened to Vincent¡¯s sigh. She could not help but say, ¡°In fact, in the Black Hole, there are many races that have a certain degree of connection. For example, the scorpion you mentioned might be a distant relative of the Zerg Race! However, there has never been any interaction between them. It feels like the creator was lazy and used the same template to duplicate two races that are not in the same space and have completely different strengths. These races often have the same weakness! The Demon Race has recorded the weaknesses of many races through continuous invasion. When they meet a similar race, they could directly attack their weaknesses, thus saving the cost of war!¡± Vincent listened to Alexia¡¯s emotionless description and asked softly, ¡°Are you introducing the secrets of the Demon Race to me? Do you want me to have more information about the Demon Race before I officially start a war with them?¡± Alexia frowned slightly and said with a cold expression, ¡°I¡¯m just stating the facts. If you insist on thinking so much, I will never speak to you again!¡± Vincent quickly raised his hands in surrender and sighed softly, ¡°Please don¡¯t. I won¡¯t think too much! It¡¯s not that¡­ I¡¯m just afraid that you will suffer mental health issues along the way!¡± Alexia turned her head to look at the battlefield in front of her, no longer paying attention to Vincent. Vincent smiled helplessly and turned his head to look at the battle where Justin had single-handedly crushed Todd. Justin¡¯s current strength was equivalent to a level 75 creature, and he was also very familiar with the blood law. Todd, on the other hand, only had the strength of a level 70 creature, and he did not possess any divine level abilities. When facing Justin, he could only be crushed from the beginning to the end, and he did not even have the slightest chance to retaliate. Todd¡¯s two pincers were completely broken. The poisonous hook on his tail had long disappeared. His sharp mouthpart had also been smashed into pieces by Justin¡¯s iron palm. At that moment, he could only curl up into a ball and hide in a corner as he endured Justin¡¯s storm-like attacks. He could not help but wail at the top of his lungs. ¡°My Moon Association has no enmity with the Vampire Race! Sir, if your purpose is just to beat me up, you have already succeeded! Can you spare my life? If you continue to beat me up, I really can¡¯t take it anymore!¡± Todd had long lost his awe-inspiring appearance and pleaded weakly to Justin. Justin was like an ice-cold machine. He completely ignored Todd¡¯s screams. As long as Vincent did not stop him, he would continue to attack Todd endlessly. Kurt walked out from behind the giant rock at the side and reported to Vincent loudly, ¡°Mr. Vincent, I have already completed the data recording!¡± Vincent then immediately said, ¡°Stop!¡± Justin stopped his attack and looked at Todd, who was lying on the ground, with a bored expression. He clapped his hands and turned to walk toward Vincent. Justin continued to ask Vincent with a curious expression, ¡°Now can you tell me why you wanted me to attack him?¡± Todd, who was lying on the ground and had difficulty catching his breath, could not help but spit out a mouthful of black blood after hearing Justin¡¯s question. He had never thought that he, the leader of the Ghost Bug Race, the president of the Moon Association, and a big shot who influenced several worlds, would be beaten up without any reason. This made him feel like he had been wronged. He even had the urge to cry! Vincent raised his hand in front of his mouth and hinted to Justin to keep quiet. He then walked straight to Todd and said in a deep voice, ¡°Raise your head and look at me!¡± Todd was scared out of his wits by Justin. He did not dare to hesitate and immediately raised his head. When he saw that it was Vincent who was standing in front of him, he immediately blurted out, ¡°So you are also a vampire! It seems that the Lord who just attacked me is an elder. It¡¯s all my fault for not recognizing an expert. I have offended you. You must have a good reason for killing Adrian. I will lead the Moon Association to retreat now and never attempt to invade the Inn again!¡± Vincent looked at Todd, who had lost his temper, and felt a little uncomfortable. He said with a smile, ¡°Actually, there is no deep hatred between Adrian and me. The only one who killed him was Randall. And I can also understand the grief of losing your beloved son, so I am very supportive of you taking revenge on the Inn!¡± ¡°What?¡± Todd looked at Vincent blankly, his face full of shock and indignation. Vincent maintained his unique harmless smile and continued to say to Todd, ¡°You may not believe it, but when I was in the auction house, Adrian and I hit it off at first sight. We even regarded each other as confidants! So, I am also very angry about his death. I especially hope that you can lead troops to attack the Inn and avenge him! Moreover, I had already guessed that you would launch an attack on the Inn. Therefore, before you came, I issued a mission to lead all the experts in the Wanderers Association away from the Inn. However, I didn¡¯t expect that just as we walked out of the Black Hole we would meet head-on with you. Therefore, we had to pretend to have a conflict with you to avoid being exposed in the future!¡± Todd¡¯s mind was completely muddled at that moment. He did not know what was true anymore. However, the only thing Todd was clear about was that Vincent¡¯s background was very powerful. He was an existence that he could not provoke at all. Therefore, regardless of what Vincent said, Todd could only choose to attack the Inn! Todd stood up and said to Vincent with a serious expression, ¡°I¡¯m proud of Adrian for having such a good friend like you! Now, as a father, I¡¯m going to seek justice for him!¡± Vincent nodded with a gratified expression. He then opened the space door and said with encouragement, ¡°Go!¡± Todd looked at the Black Hole World with hesitation. In the end, he could only grit his teeth and transform back into his normal form and exit the space door. Only after Todd left did Vincent turn around and ask Justin, ¡°Take a guess. With just this guy, can he succeed in destroying the Inn?¡± Chapter 601 - True Purpose Was to Help Out Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation When Justin heard Vincent¡¯s question, he pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°Based on the strength that Todd displayed, coupled with the experts from the Moon Association, even if they can¡¯t completely take over the Inn, they can still wipe out the Inn and take all their resources!¡± Vincent was slightly surprised after hearing what Justin had said. He asked curiously, ¡°Todd was begging for mercy at your feet earlier. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so optimistic about him!¡± Justin smiled slightly and said, ¡°In a fight between associations or races, the strength of an individual is not the main factor. The most important thing is the cohesion of a group, its combat strength, and its preparation before the battle. The Moon Association is in full force this time. There are many experts under Todd who are above level 50. Once a war starts, half of the residents at the Inn can only surrender. Among the remaining creatures, only the Wanderers Association and the Star Race have the strength to resist the Moon Association. However, the Wanderers Association is not as united. It was almost impossible for them to resist the Meteor Association, which relied on invading for a living. Even if the headquarters issued a mission, I don¡¯t think anyone would be willing to come here and risk their lives against the Moon Association! As for the Star Race, they only have a small-scale auction house. I can tell that Hans is not liked by the Star Race¡¯s headquarters since he was assigned here. Therefore, the manpower that he could potentially mobilize would also be very limited. Plus, he did not even dare to bear the responsibility of having a conflict with the Moon Association. Therefore, so long the Moon Association launched an attack on the Inn, they would achieve the results that they want!¡± Vincent replied thoughtfully, ¡°You just described the Inn¡¯s strength based on what you see but you have neglected an important factor!¡± Justin immediately said, ¡°You are talking about Randall, right? I can use my experience to assure you that when any race launched an invasion war, they would not consider the existence of the dragons, because the Dragon Race is very lazy and arrogant. They will usually maintain a neutral stance. If the invading party does not take the initiative to provoke them, even if the outside world had undergone earth-shaking changes, it would not attract the slightest attention of the Dragon Race. So, what if Todd keeps blaming Randall for his son¡¯s death? I¡¯m sure that after he breaks into the Inn, he will go to Randall and apologize. He will then explain to Randall the purpose of his visit and provide him with enough benefits so that Randall will no longer care about who oversees the Inn!¡± Vincent took a deep breath and said meaningfully, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have so much experience in the war of aggression! But the important factor I mentioned earlier was not related to Randall!¡± Justin could not help but feel embarrassed when he heard that. This was because he knew that Vincent looked down on the individuals who launched invasions the most. However, as a former Vampire Race leader, he did not regret the war that he launched for the sake of the continuation of his race. It was a crime that he had to bear for the survival of his race. ¡°Then what was the important factor that you mentioned?¡± asked Justin curiously. Vincent did not continue to dwell on what had happened with Justin. Instead, he extended three fingers and said with a solemn expression, ¡°There are also the three iron laws at the Inn! The third law is that no one is allowed to rule this world. Therefore, the greatest difficulty that the Moon Association will face during their invasion this time is that they have broken the iron laws that have been passed down at the Inn for a long time!¡± Upon hearing that, Justin suddenly realized what he had neglected earlier. He muttered and sighed, ¡°So you want to use the Moon Association to test the power at the Inn in the dark to protect it! That¡¯s why you asked Kurt to digitize Todd¡¯s power. At that time, regardless of whether the Moon Association succeeds or not, you can use the news after the war to confirm whether someone is backing the Inn!¡± Kurt suddenly chimed in, ¡°Not only that! If the Moon Association fails, I can also use my computer to calculate the power upholding the three iron laws of the Inn!¡± After Justin understood Vincent¡¯s true purpose, he suddenly laughed. He shook his head and sighed, ¡°No wonder you took the initiative to provoke Todd earlier. Plus, after hurting him, you suddenly changed your stance and encourage him to invade the Inn. It turns out that he has always been a tool in your hands!¡± Vincent spread his hands and said with a smile, ¡°I thought that even if he couldn¡¯t beat you, he could at least last a few rounds in your hands. Who would have thought that he would be so weak? I still have to go out with him to appease the members of the Moon Association. Otherwise, his dignity as president will be washed away!¡± Justin turned to look at Alexia and then said to Vincent, ¡°Then we won¡¯t go out for now. When you¡¯re done with the matter at hand, you¡¯ll find an opportunity to release us from the space tunnel. If you let those wanderers see the power behind you now, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll cause unnecessary trouble!¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°Okay!¡± Vincent and Kurt then left the space tunnel. In the Black Hole World, all the members of the Wanderers Association and the Moon Association stood at the side, their mouths wide open. This was because they suddenly found Todd appearing out of thin air in the empty space between them. He looked extremely miserable. Both of Todd¡¯s arms were broken, and black sticky blood kept flowing onto the ground. His originally ugly face was completely unrecognizable. Although his two legs were still intact, one of them was full of wounds with blood oozing out. His other leg was merely connected by a piece of unbroken muscle tissue. Todd¡¯s body was also covered with countless scars of various sizes. One could not help but wonder how much torture he had suffered during the time he disappeared. After a long silence, the members of the Moon Association rushed forward and asked with concern, ¡°President! How did you become like this?¡± Todd took a deep breath and forced himself to be calm as he said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just met with a little accident! Take me back to recuperate first. We¡¯ll declare war on the Inn another day!¡± The members of the Moon Association did not dare to ask any more questions. They could only follow Todd¡¯s orders. However, just as the members of the Moon Association were about to leave, Vincent and Kurt just happened to walk out of the space door. They looked at the embarrassed Todd being supported by his men and immediately said, ¡°President Todd, please forgive me. Although the opportunity presented to you by my senior will temporarily cause you to suffer some injuries, when you recover from your injuries, you will be reborn! Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have used such a precious treasure to exchange for my life!¡± When the other members heard what Vincent had said, they could not help but turn their heads to look at Vincent, their faces full of confusion. Only Todd understood Vincent¡¯s good intentions.. He immediately said with a smile, ¡°I have fought countless battles in my life, so why would I care about such a small injury? If it wasn¡¯t for your senior offering me a divine medicine that can cleanse my meridians and marrow, I would not have let you off today! Now, hurry up and leave with your subordinates. After I recover from my injuries, I will definitely raze the Inn to the ground!¡±. Chapter 602 - Continued on Their Way Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Todd, who had managed to save the last of his dignity, soon left with his men. However, they did not retreat in the direction they came from. Instead, they entered a canyon beside the Inn¡¯s Black Hole, making it convenient for them to attack the Inn at any time. Only Vincent¡¯s team was left behind in the space in front of the Black Hole. They continued to look at Vincent with a dumbfounded expression. Vincent looked at the five wanderers. After seeing that they were in good condition, he said with a smile, ¡°Fortunately, no one was injured. It seems that I came back in time. Now, we can continue on our way!¡± However, the wanderers did not react immediately. This was because they suddenly realized that their leader was very mysterious. They could not help but feel terrified. The Wanderers Association had many members, which was a headache for everyone. As for Todd¡¯s strength, it was a terror that made the entire Wanderers Association feel despair! However, after Todd¡¯s and Vincent¡¯s disappearance and reappearance, these powerful and troublesome opponents had decided to retreat on their own. More importantly, Todd was covered in serious injuries, while Vincent appeared in front of everyone unscathed. Although Vincent and Todd had given everyone an excuse, the wanderers led by Charlotte and Richard were all smart creatures who had survived countless missions. It could be seen that there was another reason behind Todd¡¯s injury, and it was very likely that Vincent still had a very powerful trump card! Although the wanderers were not supposed to be curious about the identity and strength of their leader during the mission, Vincent had shown that he was too powerful. Since Vincent could even handle the Moon Association on his own, it could be said that it was redundant for him to have a team. If they encountered a dangerous situation during the mission, would the wanderers protect Vincent, or would they be waiting for Vincent to save them? Amid hesitation, Charlotte took the lead and said, ¡°Vincent, is there a need for us to participate in this mission? Since you have an elder with you, I think it should be enough to deal with all the trouble, right?¡± Vincent saw that everyone was still suspicious. He said with a face full of grief, ¡°I indeed have an elder from my family accompanying me on this trip. The purpose is to deal with some unexpected situations. But you only saw Todd¡¯s injury! You didn¡¯t see my elder¡¯s injury. It is way more serious. There¡¯s no hope of recovery in a short period, and he can¡¯t protect me anymore. So, for the next mission, I need everyone to do their best!¡± After seeing Vincent worried and helpless, Charlotte chose to believe what he had said. She said with a straight face, ¡°In that case, please rest assured. Before the mission is over, we will ensure your safety! But the premise is that you cannot act rashly like before. If we die in the traps of the Immortal ruins, we will naturally have no complaints! But if we die because of your provocation to other powerhouses, then we will be dying with our eyes open!¡± Vincent quickly nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then let¡¯s set off as soon as possible! We have to hurry now that the Moon Association has made way for us!¡± Everyone once again perked up and began to gallop along with Vincent in the Black Hole World. Vincent had grasped the route to the Immortal ruins, so he was more confident in leading the way. They did not stop for rest along the way. After dozens of days of traveling, Charlotte finally took the initiative to stop Vincent. She said helplessly, ¡°I know you want to find the Immortal ruins, but the journey is long. You have to take it step by step. Let everyone rest first. Otherwise, if there is an emergency, no one will have the strength to resist!¡± Vincent turned to look at the members behind him. Apart from Charlotte and Richard, everyone else was tired from traveling all the way. Even Kurt, who was a record-type robot, looked haggard. He staggered and looked like he was going to lose power at any moment. ¡°Then we¡¯ll camp here. We¡¯ll set off after resting for a day!¡± said Vincent. Vincent had no choice but to calm down and let everyone rest for the time being. Charlotte could not help but heave a sigh of relief. She cooperated with Richard to build a tent for everyone using vines and branches. As a Wood Spirit, Richard was able to grow all kinds of wood-type plants using his body. He could grow them indefinitely. Charlotte, on the other hand, was a Berserker who was born with infinite strength. Therefore, Charlotte was the best individual who could set up a wooden stake and erect a pillar. After setting up, everyone began to sit in front of the bonfire to rest. Vincent saw the whole scene. Instead of entering the camp, he waved to Kurt and called him to his side. Kurt left the team and asked Vincent in a low voice, ¡°What do you need me to do?¡± Vincent looked around and said very cautiously, ¡°Use the data terminal of the Demon Race to check which races are around and if there is any danger!¡± Kurt immediately nodded and replied, ¡°Please rest assured, Mr. Vincent. I will check it carefully!¡± Vincent was very confident in Kurt¡¯s ability to do things, so he said with relief, ¡°You stay here and help me look after the matter. I want to go to the back of the hill for a while. Make sure no one follows me!¡± Kurt took out the data terminal and nodded to Vincent, ¡°Yes!¡± Vincent then got up and left. He went to the back of the hill silently and raised his hand to open the space door. Alexia and Justin exited the space tunnel. ¡°You finally remembered us. Do you know how long we have been in the space tunnel? That feeling is terrible!¡± Justin immediately scolded Vincent the moment he saw him. Although Alexia did not say anything, she looked at Vincent unhappily. This was because she had been trapped in the space tunnel for a longer time than Justin. Vincent did not express his apology. Instead, he took out a blueprint and handed it to Justin and Alexia. He said in a deep voice, ¡°This is the route map to the Immortal ruins. You guys go ahead with the blueprint immediately. I¡¯m worried that someone wants to get there first, so you guys have to be careful!¡± Justin and Alexia were stunned at the same time. They were very confused. Justin asked in surprise, ¡°Aren¡¯t you the only one who knows about the Immortal ruins? How could someone go there first?¡± Alexia also blurted out at the same time, ¡°You actually trust us to go to the Immortal ruins first. Aren¡¯t you afraid that we will betray you when the time comes?¡± Chapter 603 - Danger Zone, Sudden Situation Vincent could tell that the two individuals in front of him were shocked and doubtful. Vincent first looked at Alexia, smiled, and said, ¡°Even if you see money and obtain the treasures in the Immortal ruins first, where can you run to? Don¡¯t forget that you are now my person, I can make you come back to me at any time!¡± Alexia was speechless. She knew that Vincent was talking about the thousands of Cosmic Threads planted on her body. So long those Cosmic Threads were there, there was absolutely no possibility of her betraying Vincent! Vincent then turned to look at Justin. He said with a serious expression, ¡°Before I issued a mission, no one knew the exact location of the Immortal ruins, but when I issued the mission and recruited a team, the news of the Immortal ruins will spread for sure! Although we didn¡¯t encounter any living creatures on the way, I can sense that there are individuals around watching us, and it seemed that someone has already circled in front of us. Therefore, you must explore ahead at full speed, and you must pay attention to your safety!¡± Justin could not help but asked, ¡°Do you mean there are spies in your team?¡± Vincent shook his head and said helplessly, ¡°We can¡¯t be certain for now, because this mission is registered in the Wanderers Association. Therefore, there is a lot of potential for information to be leaked out. That¡¯s why I¡¯m especially worried!¡± Justin and Vincent were very close. Naturally, he would not be like Alexia, who had many doubts about him. Instead, after understanding Vincent¡¯s worries, he said with a solemn expression, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We will set off immediately. We will make sure no one gets to the Immortal ruins first!¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave it to the two of you!¡± Vincent cupped his fists and thanked Justin and Alexia. He then watched the two of them leave before turning around and walking back to camp. At that time, everyone had returned to their respective tents to rest. Only Kurt was left sitting alone on the rock. He lowered his head and fiddled with the data terminal in his hand. Vincent walked to Kurt¡¯s side and asked in a low voice, ¡°How¡¯s everything? Was anyone curious about my whereabouts just now?¡± Kurt quickly raised his head and said to Vincent, ¡°Yes, Boris came to inquire about your whereabouts just now. It seems that he has something to say to you!¡± Vincent squinted his eyes and nodded slightly. He then asked, ¡°How is the area that we¡¯re in? Are there any more dangerous existences around us?¡± Kurt nodded again and said, ¡°According to the data of the Demon Race, this is a relatively prosperous corridor in the Black Hole World. This area is of a high level. The races living nearby are all very powerful. Among them, the one marked as the most dangerous race by the demons is the Lingluo Race!¡± ¡°What?¡± exclaimed Vincent. Kurt thought that Vincent wanted detailed information about the Lingluo Race, so he lowered his head and looked at the data in his hand. He read out word by word, ¡°The Lingluo Race is a high-level race. The race¡¯s talent is to modify the authority of god-level abilities. Race leader Jackson has the strength of a level 85 creature. If we start a war forcefully, both sides will suffer heavy losses!¡± Vincent sucked in a breath of cold air. He did not know what to say. Vincent sighed with some worry, ¡°I did not expect the Lingluo World to be on the same way to the Immortal ruins. No wonder Jackson was able to obtain Immortal remains. It seems that we have to be careful from now on. Otherwise, once the Lingluo Race discovers our whereabouts, we will be in big trouble!¡± Kurt had heard Vincent mention the Lingluo Race before. At the same time, he had also seen information about modification authority in the data. He knew in his heart that Vincent must have a grudge with the Lingluo Race. Therefore, he analyzed seriously, ¡°According to the information, Jackson¡¯s strength should not be weaker than the Ultimate Evil Lord¡¯s. The issue at hand is that there is only one Ultimate Evil Lord but the Lingluo Race a high-level race that consists of many creatures. The danger here should be much higher than the danger in the capital of Ultimate Evil. Therefore, the best way for us to deal with it now is to continue on our way and leave this area quickly. Otherwise, once we meet the Lingluo Race, we will all be in big trouble!¡± Vincent turned to look at the camp and said helplessly, ¡°Unfortunately, everyone is already too tired. We have to stop and rest for a night. We can only hope that tonight will be over as soon as possible. Tomorrow morning, we will set off again and leave the Lingluo World as soon as possible!¡± Kurt took the initiative to say, ¡°You should also go back and rest too. I am a robot. I do not need to sleep to recover my strength. Tonight, I will be in charge of standing guard!¡± ¡°Then it¡¯ll be hard on you!¡± Vincent did not reject Kurt¡¯s offer. He turned around and returned to the camp. However, he did not return to his tent directly. Instead, he turned around and knocked on Boris¡¯s door. The wooden square door opened in an instant. Boris was a bit stunned when he saw Vincent. Vincent asked indifferently, ¡°I heard that you were looking for me just now. What¡¯s the matter?¡± He hefted the dragon egg in his hand. Boris quickly shook his head and averted his gaze. He replied, ¡°Nothing!¡± Before he could finish speaking, Boris had slammed the door shut. He did not give Vincent the chance to continue asking questions. Vincent frowned slightly. He seemed to have thought of why Boris was acting this way. However, he did not knock on the door again. Instead, he turned around and returned to his tent. Although Vincent had extremely strong endurance and recovery abilities, he could still feel tired after a long journey. It was just that he was not as tired as the others. Vincent laid on his bed and immediately fell asleep. No matter how strong he was, he was still a human. Sleep was still the best way to recover physical and mental strength. The next morning, Vincent walked out of the tent in a refreshed manner. He looked at Kurt who was still standing guard not far away. He could not help but let out a long sigh of relief. After spending a safe night in such a dangerous area, he could finally continue his journey! Vincent turned to look at the other tents and shouted, ¡°How is everyone¡¯s rest? It¡¯s time to continue on our journey!¡± Soon, all the tents opened one after another. Charlotte and Richard walked out with bleary eyes. Boris and Quinn seemed to be much more awake. It was obvious that they had been awake for some time. Only Edward¡¯s door remained closed and there was no sound coming from the inside! Vincent frowned slightly. He walked forward and asked, ¡°Edward, are you awake?¡± However, when Vincent walked to Edward¡¯s door, he furrowed his brows because he could smell blood coming from inside the tent.. Chapter 604 - The Team Is in Danger, Never Giving up on Life and Death Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°Something has happened! Everyone, please be careful!¡± shouted Vincent. He then quickly raised his hand and pulled open Edward¡¯s room door. The inside of the tent was covered in blood. Edward was lying in a pool of blood unconscious. He looked like he had fainted, his eyes tightly shut. There was a shocking wound on his chest, and because of the bloody scene, no one could tell if he was still breathing. When Boris and Quinn saw this scene, they could not help but look around in horror. Charlotte and Richard, who had just woken up, started making preparations to ensure the safety of everyone in the camp. Vincent was still calm at this time. He said indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everyone. There are no more suspicious signs in the surroundings. This means that the perpetrator has already left. You guys go and check the surroundings of the camp first. I¡¯ll check on Edward¡¯s condition!¡± The remaining four wanderers accepted Vincent¡¯s orders and left. Vincent walked into the tent and squatted down to check on Edward¡¯s injuries. After obtaining the blood law, Vincent was very sensitive to blood. At the same time, he also could treat all kinds of external injuries. When he placed his palm on Edward¡¯s chest, a large amount of blood-red light flowed out. The blood on the ground slowly floated upward and gathered in front of Vincent¡¯s palm. Vincent then converted the blood into the purest life force and poured them all into Edward¡¯s body. It allowed the wound on his chest to heal at a speed visible to the naked eye. Edward¡¯s injuries slowly healed, and he seemed to be breathing faintly. This meant that he was still alive and there was still room for treatment! Vincent could not help but heave a sigh of relief. However, he was unable to let Edward consume anything at this stage which caused another worry to arise in his heart. Even if he had high-quality medicine, he could not feed it to Edward unless he woke up. Suddenly, Vincent could hear someone running toward the camp. It was Kurt, who had been guarding outside the camp all night. He rushed over when he heard the news. When he arrived at the tent, Kurt said to Vincent with a face full of self-blame, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault! It¡¯s all my fault for not doing my job properly that caused such a thing to happen!¡± Vincent shook his head gently and said in a deep voice, ¡°This matter is not your fault. The perpetrator came prepared. Even if I was the one standing guard last night, I might not have been able to detect anything! But now we have to wait for Edward to wake up before we can save him. It seems that we can¡¯t continue on our journey!¡± Kurt asked nervously, ¡°Mr. Vincent, do you think that the individual who attacked Edward wants to slow down our progress? Is there someone who wants to find the Immortal ruins before us?¡± Vincent nodded and said with a serious face, ¡°Can you deduce what method the individual used to hurt Edward? You will have to consider last night¡¯s situation and the injuries on Edward¡¯s body!¡± Kurt thought for a moment and said, ¡°It will take some time, and the final result may not be accurate!¡± Vincent stood up, took out a medicine bottle from his storage ring, and handed it to Kurt. He said to him, ¡°You stay in the tent and carefully check if there are any suspicious traces here. If Edward wakes up, give him the medicine!¡± Kurt immediately nodded and replied, ¡°Yes!¡± Vincent turned around and walked out of the tent. He just happened to see his team returning empty-handed after checking their surroundings. Quinn was the first to ask Vincent, ¡°How is Edward¡¯s injury? Will it affect our future progress?¡± Vincent nodded solemnly. He swept his gaze across the four wanderers in front of him and said softly, ¡°Edward¡¯s injuries have reached the point where is unable to move at all. We all want to save him, so we must continue to stay here. However, the danger from last night may reappear again. I wonder if anyone has any suggestions?¡± The wanderers looked at each other. They could hear suspicion and wariness from Vincent¡¯s tone. This meant that in Vincent¡¯s heart, there were traitors and spies among them. Therefore, what everyone needed to do next was not to give Vincent advice, but to think of a way to prove their innocence to Vincent! After a moment of silence, Quinn was the first to speak. ¡°No matter what, Edward is one of us, so we must get him to recover from his injuries before we continue on our journey. We can also use this period to set up an array, design a trap, and use the individuals on night duty to find out who is secretly harassing us!¡± Vincent did not give any comments, and the other wanderers did not follow suit. This was because Quinn¡¯s suggestion had a huge drawback, which was that it would delay the speed of them reaching the Immortal ruins indefinitely. At the same time, it would put everyone in a dangerous situation. This might be a very friendly suggestion for Edward, but it was a very dangerous decision for the entire mission team! When Charlotte saw that Vincent did not express his opinion, she walked forward and said in a low voice, ¡°The individual who committed the attempted murder last night had the ability to kill Edward, but he deliberately kept him alive. His goal was to prolong our time here! In order not to fall into the trap of others, the best way now is to end Edward¡¯s pain, and then we¡¯ll move at full speed. This way, we won¡¯t be in a passive position again!¡± After hearing Charlotte¡¯s suggestion, Richard was not the slightest bit hesitant. He maintained the same attitude as Charlotte. When the wanderers went out on missions, they had to make difficult decisions and follow through. Otherwise, once they fell into a predicament, the result would be complete annihilation! Boris and Quinn looked at Charlotte in great shock. They did not expect that the five venerables of the Wanderers Association would be such ruthless figures. Vincent stared at Charlotte for a long time and sighed slowly. He shook his head and said, ¡°No matter what rules the wanderers abide by, I will not leave any of my members behind. Next, we will continue to rest and reorganize. You will each disguise yourselves and go to the nearby worlds to scout the situation and see if any races are preparing for a large-scale operation! I will personally stand guard here until Edward recover before we set off again!¡± Everyone could not help but heave a sigh of relief after hearing Vincent¡¯s decision. Everyone, including Charlotte and Richard, showed looks of admiration and gratification toward Vincent. It could be seen how rare it was for them to meet a leader who respected life and cherished his teammates. Charlotte walked forward and promised Vincent, ¡°Vincent, don¡¯t worry! I promise you that no more members will be injured, and we will be the first to reach the Immortal ruins!¡± Chapter 605 - The Spy Has Been Exposed and Is in Danger Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Vincent looked at Charlotte, who had promised him solemnly. He nodded slightly in response. He said meaningfully, ¡°I hope that everyone can do their best to help me complete this mission, and I will do my best to ensure everyone¡¯s safety!¡± Charlotte and the other three wanderers nodded to Vincent. They then turned around and walked out of the camp. They went to explore the surrounding worlds to gather information as per Vincent¡¯s orders. After everyone had left, Kurt pushed open the tent¡¯s door and said to Vincent, ¡°Edward has woken up!¡± Vincent was not surprised. Instead, he smiled because he knew that Edward¡¯s injuries had long been healed by the blood law. He had only sustained minor injuries. As Vincent walked into the tent, Edward, who was lying on the ground, immediately shot him a grateful look. ¡°Mr. Vincent, thank you for saving me! I¡¯ve overheard your conversations outside. Charlotte¡¯s suggestion is the right decision for everyone, but your kindness and responsibility make me admire you immensely!¡± said Edward with a weak look. He even wanted to get up to pack his luggage. Vincent immediately squatted down and pressed on Edward¡¯s shoulder. He said in a deep voice, ¡°You¡¯re injured, so don¡¯t get up. First, tell me about last night¡¯s situation. Did you see the intruder who attacked you?¡± Edward shook his head and said helplessly, ¡°Last night, I was sleeping when I was suddenly struck by something. When I opened my eyes, I only saw a fading shadow! I couldn¡¯t see the other party!¡± Vincent could not help but turn to Kurt and asked, ¡°Did you find anything?¡± Kurt immediately said, ¡°According to Edward¡¯s injuries and the traces left behind in the tent, the biggest suspect is the Lingluo Race who is stationed nearby. This is because their authority to modify fits the idea of entering and exiting without a trace!¡± Vincent immediately shook his head and said, ¡°It can¡¯t be the Lingluo Race. If they used the authority to open the space door, there wouldn¡¯t be any afterimages. Edward shouldn¡¯t have seen anything, or he would have seen a space door!¡± Kurt then said, ¡°Then the other possibility is that someone had used the short-distance space jump ability. Edward¡¯s door only has traces of being pushed open by you. There are no traces of it being pried open last night!¡± Vincent could not help but raise his head and sigh, ¡°If it¡¯s a short-distance space jump ability, then the intruder must be someone on the team!¡± Kurt nodded in agreement. Edward asked with a puzzled expression, ¡°Why?¡± Vincent analyzed, ¡°Because if the intruder used a short-distance space jump to enter your tent and used this method to escape after attacking you, then he must continuously use his ability, thus producing a series of psionic waves! But if the psionic waves appear frequently, I can detect it even in my sleep! The number of waves must have been less than two. That is why I am unable to detect it. The intruder used the first jump to enter your tent and after completing the attack, he used the second jump to go back to his tent. Therefore, it is sufficient to conclude that the intruder must be someone in the team!¡± Edward saw Vincent¡¯s confident expression and could not help but ask, ¡°What if the intruder used a long-distance space jump ability?¡± Without waiting for Vincent to answer, Kurt took the lead and said, ¡°Impossible! A long-distance space jump will produce greater psionic waves. Given my distance from the camp last night, I will definitely be able to sense it!¡± Edward¡¯s face immediately turned pale when he heard that. He started coughing violently as if he was really scared. Edward stopped coughing and quickly said to Vincent, ¡°Mr. Vincent, there must be other reasons for this. When a wanderer carries out a mission, he should avoid suspecting his companions the most! The number of wanderers in our team is so small to begin with. We must not have internal strife!¡± Kurt noticed that Edward did not want to cause any internal strife amongst the members of the team. He did not want to urge Vincent to continue investigating. Kurt could not help but turn to look at Vincent. He used his gaze to ask what he should do next. Vincent did not dodge the question. Instead, he continued to ask Edward, ¡°How much do you know about the abilities of the other members of the team?¡± After hearing Vincent¡¯s question, Edward knew that Vincent was still suspicious of the other members. He could only say helplessly, ¡°I have never worked with anyone in the team. This is the first time. However, according to the records of the Netherworld Race, the ability of the Star Race is to burn their own star power. The ability of the Wood Spirit Race is to create all kinds of wood-type plants. They do not possess the short-distance space jump that you described!¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°It seems that we can eliminate Quinn and Richard. This is basically the same as my guess!¡± Kurt and Edward were stunned when they heard that. They looked at Vincent curiously. Since Vincent already had a guess, it meant that he must have someone in mind! ¡°Mr. Vincent, do you have an idea on who the intruder is?¡± asked Kurt curiously. Vincent nodded and said, ¡°Actually, when I was talking to everyone just now, I already knew who the intruder was, but I suspect that there¡¯s more than one spy in the team! So I still need to confirm it!¡± Edward¡¯s expression became even more unsightly. His injuries that had recovered were about to start hurting again. Kurt quickly took out healing medicine and fed it to Edward. After seeing this, Vincent could only stand up and say, ¡°You should recuperate first. Don¡¯t show yourself, and don¡¯t let others know that you¡¯re awake!¡± Edward nodded repeatedly. He was so weak that he could not speak for long. Vincent then signaled Kurt, and the two of them walked out of the tent together. Edward continued to heal himself alone. Vincent said to Kurt, ¡°Get ready. When the team members return, we¡¯ll ask each of them one by one to see who will reveal the truth!¡± Kurt was about to nod in agreement when he suddenly heard a voice out of nowhere. ¡°Danger!¡± It was a female voice and it sounded childish in nature. Although it was a reminder, there was no anxiety in it, and her tone was full of ridicule! Vincent had no time to look for who it was. Instead, he lowered his head to look at the Evil Fate ring on his finger. The Evil Fate was a divine artifact forged using the Rama ring, space tunnel token, and Cosmic Threads. At that moment, Vincent could sense that someone had opened a space tunnel around them! Without waiting for Vincent to respond, space doors appeared around the camp one after another. Dozens of figures walked out from within and surrounded Vincent and Kurt. A creature walked forward and questioned Vincent and Kurt, ¡°Who are you? Why are you camping near our Lingluo World?¡± Vincent looked at the appearance of the creature and immediately recognized that it was a member of the Lingluo Race. He quickly smiled and said, ¡°We are wanderers.. We had to stay here because of an accident. I hope you can go easy on us!¡± Chapter 606 - Was a Huge Fight, a Two-Level Reversal Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Dozens of members from the Lingluo Race surrounded Vincent. They pretended to not hear what he had said. Suddenly, the leader of the group sneered and said, ¡°What accidents could you have encountered? I don¡¯t believe you at all! Does your Wanderers Association plan on invading our Lingluo World?¡± Vincent frowned slightly and quickly said, ¡°We have no such intention! It¡¯s just that when we passed by this place, one of our team members was suddenly attacked so we had no choice but to stop and recuperate. I hope that everyone can be merciful!¡± The leader continued smiling as he said to Vincent, ¡°I¡¯ve long heard that the wanderers can become rich overnight. Judging by your appearance, you must have a lot of treasures on you, right? You can stay if you want to, but you must hand over all the items you have on you as collateral!¡± Vincent suddenly felt relaxed because he finally understood the purpose of their visit. He smiled and said, ¡°It seems that you want to rob me openly! Could it be that the dignified Lingluo Race has fallen to the fate of living in the mountains and robbing passers-by?¡± The leader immediately said with a face full of anger, ¡°Kid, since you have heard of the reputation of the Lingluo Race, then you should obey our orders! Otherwise, once we start fighting, we will make you disappear without a trace. Even your Wanderers Association will not be able to find any clues!¡± Vincent slowly raised his hand and held the hilt of the knife by his waist. He sneered and said, ¡°I originally wanted to get along with you peacefully and not attack each other, but I didn¡¯t expect the Lingluo Race to be so shameless. It seems that I have to make a move today!¡± The Lingluo Race leader saw that Vincent¡¯s tone was filled with killing intent. His aura was like an unsheathed sharp blade. He quickly said to the others, ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be careless. Go all out and kill them!¡± All the members of the Lingluo Race immediately raised their hands and aimed them at Vincent. They all said at the same time, ¡°Modify¡­¡± Before everyone had the time to use their modification authority, Vincent had already pulled out his Return Journey of the Dead from his waist. An incomparably fierce fighting intent instantly swept across the entire valley, causing the members of the Lingluo Race to shiver. They were immediately suppressed. Vincent held the knife in his right hand and raised his other hand high. He shouted, ¡°Purgatory of Nature!¡± Following Vincent¡¯s voice, numerous dark green gravestones fell from the sky and surrounded the camp. The members of the Lingluo Race were astonished as they saw that the sky was covered by a fiery red aura. The ground under their feet gradually became scalding hot, and many dry cracks appeared on the ground. At the same time, many mountains rose from the ground. The surging lava flowed down from the top of the mountains. All the members of the Lingluo Race could feel the terrifying temperature that was coming at them. Hades, who was sitting upright on the mountainside and enjoying the baptism of the lava, suddenly stood up. He walked behind the members of the Lingluo Race with a huge sword in his hand. Although he did not say anything, his aura made everyone feel like there was a sharp blade hanging above their heads. It was as if he could take their lives at any moment. Vincent raised his blade and pointed it at the members of the Lingluo Race in front of him as he shouted in a deep voice, ¡°Lingluo Race, right? How dare you extend your hands into the Black Hole World? Don¡¯t assume that no one can hurt you. Today, I will let you know what it means to completely disappear! I guarantee that the Lingluo Race will not find even the slightest trace of you!¡± Vincent¡¯s strongest method to deal with the Lingluo Race was the Evil Fate as he could use it to control the space tunnel. However, he was not prepared to use his modification authority in front of the Lingluo Race so he could only use the domain method to cut off all their contact with the outside world. He did not give them the chance to open space doors. None of the members of the Lingluo Race had expected Vincent to be so fierce. He was able to take advantage of the situation after attacking. Moreover, they did not expect that this seemingly ordinary and weak race in front of them would be able to unleash such terrifying power at the beginning. ¡°The situation is not good. Prepare to retreat!¡± The leader of the Lingluo Race group immediately gave the order to retreat. He took the lead and raised his hand, preparing to summon the space door to escape from Vincent¡¯s domain. However, Vincent, who was very familiar with the modification authority, would never give them such a chance. ¡°Modify Heaven and Earth!¡± shouted Vincent. Countless blade auras appeared along his blade. In addition to Vincent¡¯s own strong battle intent, they formed a transparent blade that was almost tangible. It cut through the surrounding space and flew straight toward the members of the Lingluo Race. At the same time, Hades, who was standing behind everyone, raised his giant sword. He then stabbed it down onto the creatures below. When the members of the Lingluo Race saw this, they immediately stopped summoning the space doors and ran in all directions in a hurry. They were trying to escape from the endless blade auras¡¯ attacks. Another group made up their minds and continued to summon the space doors. They were prepared to compete with Vincent¡¯s attacks to see who would be the first to escape into the sky. Otherwise, they would die under Vincent¡¯s blade. However, reality proved that Vincent would never fight a battle that he was not confident in. As long as he made a move, he would deal crushing damage to his opponent. Even if they escaped, they would still be within Vincent¡¯s proximity. Therefore, no matter what they chose to do, they would still see the blade auras flying toward them, slashing past their necks and piercing through their chests. They all died in an instant. Only the leader of the group was left. He was left scared out of his wits by Vincent¡¯s terrifying methods. Just when the leader was about to retreat, Hades suddenly put down the huge sword in his hand. The huge and heavy blade of the sword landed on his shoulder, forcing him to kneel on the ground and sink his knees into the soil. He was unable to move. Vincent strode forward, raised his blade, and pressed it against his chest. As long as he moved his wrist, the leader would die. After seeing this, the leader immediately lost his imposing manner from before and quickly begged, ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding! Everything that happened just now was all a misunderstanding! Please be merciful and spare me. When I return, I will explain it clearly to the race leader. I promise that I will not bring you any trouble! Please let me off this time!¡± Vincent smiled slightly. He said with a slight sneer, ¡°Misunderstanding? I don¡¯t think your attitude just now was a misunderstanding! I can let you off if you want.. I heard that the Lingluo Race not only has the authority to modify but is also in possession of modification authority scrolls. If you give me dozens of those scrolls now, I will spare your life!¡± Chapter 607 - Bone-Crushing and Marrow-Sucking, Suspicious Behavior The Lingluo Race leader knew that his life was in Vincent¡¯s hands. He immediately replied with a troubled expression, ¡°Dozens of scrolls? I don¡¯t have that many!¡± Vincent immediately sneered and said, ¡°Since you don¡¯t have them, then go to hell!¡± Vincent then made a hand gesture to Hades. Hades pressed down the huge sword onto the leader once again. The weight caused the leader¡¯s bones to creak. It sounded like they could be crushed into meat paste at any time. The leader who felt pain on his shoulders immediately begged for mercy, ¡°Wait, although I don¡¯t have that many scrolls with me, I can make them on the spot, and I can guarantee that I can meet your requirements!¡± Vincent immediately raised his hand to signal Hades to lift the huge sword in his hand. At the same time, he touched his ring and shouted, ¡°Cosmic Threads!¡± An invisible thin line immediately flew into the sky and attached itself to the leader. However, Vincent did not immediately control his thoughts. Instead, he said to him mockingly, ¡°I have planted something of you. I can kill you with just a thought. Now, I want you to create 30 modification authority scrolls for me. Otherwise, I will make your life worse than death!¡± When the leader heard this, he did not dare to be the slightest bit negligent. He quickly took out a pile of materials from his body, and both of his hands lit up with sparkling lights. He quickly refined the materials, forming one dazzling scroll after another. Vincent who had experience with the scrolls immediately recognized that they were indeed legitimate. More importantly, Vincent had witnessed the entire process of making the scrolls. From now on, he could make the scroll himself! Vincent previously did not have the patience to study the method of creating a modification authority scroll. Just as Vincent had guessed, the method used to create the modification authority scroll was very common. The materials needed were also common. The only requirement was that one needed the authority to create it. Vincent let out a sigh of relief because he had finally found a way to strengthen the Human Race as a whole, which was to use the modification authority scrolls to teach the humans modification authority. This way, the Human Race would become a powerful race and would not lose out to the Lingluo Race! After realizing that his long-cherished wish had finally been fulfilled, Vincent could not help but shed a tear and his thoughts became much more distant. Not long after that, the leader suddenly stopped and said to Vincent nervously, ¡°I, I don¡¯t have enough materials. I can only make 20 scrolls. Is that alright?¡± Vincent came back to his senses and said without any mercy, ¡°No, you can only die!¡± The leader quickly fumbled around on his body and took out 10 scrolls. He placed them neatly under Vincent¡¯s feet. He pleaded, ¡°Enough! Enough! This is enough! Can you please spare me?¡± Vincent lowered his head to look at the scrolls under his feet. He asked in a deep voice, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°I am the leader of the Lingluo Race¡¯s seventh squad, Captain Armand!¡± Vincent nodded and deactivated his domain. He said with a smile, ¡°Armand, you can leave now!¡± Upon hearing that, Armand was overjoyed and sighed, ¡°I, can I leave now?¡± Vincent nodded and said with an indifferent expression, ¡°You have given me what I wanted, so you can leave now!¡± Armand was overjoyed that he did not know what to do next. He even continued to kneel in front of Vincent. He had forgotten how to even stand up. A figure suddenly rushed over from afar. When he arrived outside the camp, he just happened to see Armand kneeling in the camp. He immediately shouted, ¡°Boss, this is an important figure of the Lingluo Race. Please don¡¯t be rash!¡± Vincent looked up in surprise and saw that the figure who had suddenly rushed over was Boris, who was supposed to be gathering intelligence! Boris¡¯s actions surprised Vincent even more. As a member of the team, he persuaded Vincent to let the enemy escape. It was simply a traitor¡¯s act! Boris did not bother to explain to Vincent. He quickly ran into the camp, supported the confused Armand, and took the initiative to help him remove the soil on his body. Armand looked to the side with an embarrassed look. This was because he did not dare to be presumptuous in front of Vincent! Kurt, who had been standing behind Vincent and silently protecting him, finally could not stand it anymore. He shouted in a deep voice, ¡°Boris, what are you doing?¡± Boris raised his head and said to Vincent, ¡°Boss, you may not know the origin of this lord. He is from the Lingluo Race, which is renowned across the region! This Black Hole World that we are in is in the range of the Lingluo Race. We must not neglect their strength!¡± Vincent could not help but sneer. He did not expect Boris to be a lobbyist for Armand. Unfortunately, he did not see the other members of the Lingluo Race that had been killed by Vincent earlier. Boris saw that Vincent still had a disdainful expression on his face and thought that he still did not understand the strength of the Lingluo Race. He explained patiently, ¡°The Lingluo Race is a powerful race that possesses the legendary divine skills. Once there is a conflict, we will incur the Lingluo Race¡¯s revenge. Therefore, we cannot make things difficult for this lord. We should just let him leave on his own. Let¡¯s bury the hatchet!¡± Vincent was speechless. He turned his head and said coldly to Armand, ¡°The Lingluo Race will take revenge on me?¡± Armand¡¯s face was filled with fear. He had used the authority scrolls to exchange for his life, but this b*stard who had suddenly appeared had forced him into a dead-end! If Vincent became fearful, then his previous efforts would all be in vain! ¡°Please rest assured, sir. When I go back, I will definitely keep my mouth shut and never mention what happened today!¡± said Armand to Vincent. He promised that he would never betray Vincent. He was just short of swearing on the spot. Vincent looked uncertain, but his heart was very calm. This was because Armand¡¯s body was still planted with Cosmic Threads. There was no chance for him to explain to the higher-ups of the Lingluo Race! Boris saw this and quickly echoed, ¡°Since everyone is willing to live in peace, then I will send the lord of the Lingluo Race off on boss¡¯s behalf!¡± After seeing that Boris was still speaking, Armand no longer waited for Vincent to speak. He slapped Boris on the face. ¡°B*stard, shut up! You are standing in front of a true expert. How can a clown like you have the right to speak?¡± After Armand rebuked Boris angrily, he quickly bowed respectfully to Vincent and said, ¡°It¡¯s getting late, I¡¯ll leave first!¡± Chapter 608 - The Merchant’s Face Was Truly Detestable Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Armand ran out of the camp full of anxiety. He completely disappeared without a trace. The only individuals left in the camp were Vincent and Kurt, who looked extremely pale, and Boris, who was standing on the spot with a blank expression after receiving a slap. Boris thought that as long as he successfully resolved the conflict between Vincent and the Lingluo Race, he would not provoke Vincent, and he would also have the opportunity to help him gain a potential customer who was very powerful. That was why when he rushed back, he had addressed Vincent as his boss. He did not want to be misunderstood by Vincent. However, Boris did not know that there were other members of the Lingluo Race that had provoked Vincent. It was just that the rest of the members had long been exterminated by Vincent! Boris looked at Vincent with a puzzled face and could not help but ask aggrievedly, ¡°Mr. Vincent, why¡­?¡± Vincent smiled disdainfully and asked in a low voice, ¡°I asked everyone to go and explore the surrounding situations. Why did you come back early? It seems that you did not do the mission that I had arranged for you. You have only been thinking of ways to curry favor with the high-level creatures around you!¡± Boris looked at Vincent with a nervous expression. He looked away and said, ¡°I, I have already completed your mission so I proceeded to do things that were beneficial to myself outside of the mission!¡± Vincent¡¯s expression instantly turned cold as he questioned Boris, ¡°Then tell me, how many worlds have you visited? What races did you encounter? And within those races, were there any unusual activities?¡± Boris was speechless. He looked around nervously. He simply could not find a decent excuse. In the end, he could only lower his head helplessly. Boris sighed, ¡°I did not complete your mission. Please punish me according to the rules of the wanderers!¡± Vincent took a deep breath and eased up. He said softly, ¡°I originally thought that you were sneaky and were the spy in the team. But now it seems that you are just a businessman blinded by greed. You have not found a strong backer and are not qualified to be a spy at all!¡± Boris noticed that Vincent looked down on him and wanted to refute him, but he could not find any excuses. However, on second thought, it was a good thing that he had gotten rid of Vincent¡¯s suspicion of him being a spy. According to the internal regulations of the wanderers, the leader was allowed to directly punish any wanderer who was lazy and unwilling to contribute during the mission. If the wanderer¡¯s strength exceeded the leader¡¯s, the other wanderers can assist in executing the punishment on behalf of the leader. If there were no other wanderers in the team, the leader can proceed to make a report to the Wanderers Association after the mission was completed. The association would naturally send experts to punish the wanderer severely! Moreover, the Wanderers Association also had an iron law, which was that if their leader dies after the mission was completed, the remaining wanderers who came back alive would have to die to atone for their sins! This way, the wanderers would be able to filter out those who were greedy and ungrateful as some would choose to kill their leaders in secret. If there was a spy in the team, the leader had the right to kill the spy directly. If the leader can provide evidence to the Wanderers Association after the mission, or if there were other wanderers who had witnessed the betrayal personally, then the leader had the authority to kill the spy immediately. Boris understood that if he was just caught slacking off by Vincent, he would still be able to bear the punishment as his crime did not warrant death. However, if he was labeled as a spy, then only death would await him! Boris could not help but ask Vincent, ¡°Mr. Vincent, I¡¯m willing to accept any punishment, but why did you suspect me before?¡± Vincent snorted coldly and said, ¡°You¡¯ve repeatedly inquired about my whereabouts, but you avoided me when I try to meet with you. Isn¡¯t it because you are afraid in your heart?¡± Upon hearing that, Boris quickly explained, ¡°I¡¯m not fearful. I just wanted to remind you¡­¡± Boris suddenly stopped speaking and looked nervously at Vincent¡¯s hands. His expression was as if he had seen a ghost. He was frightened and started to panic. He looked like he wanted to escape! Vincent noticed Boris¡¯s reaction and looked down at his hands. He suddenly thought of something and immediately turned to ask Kurt, ¡°Did you see the individual shouting out a reminder earlier?¡± Kurt thought for a while and shook his head. He replied, ¡°I only heard a girl¡¯s voice, but I don¡¯t know where the voice was coming from!¡± Vincent suddenly became serious. He raised his head and asked Boris, ¡°Why did you sell me the dragon egg?¡± Boris saw that Vincent had revealed his identity and quickly took two steps back. He knelt on the ground and begged repeatedly, ¡°Mr. Vincent, I have neglected your orders. You can punish me as you wish, but there are some things that I beg you not to ask anymore. I will not admit to it!¡± Vincent looked at Boris and analyzed, ¡°Although you are a descendant of the Titan Race and you seem to have great strength. You are essentially a short-sighted and thoughtless businessman. From the way you fawned over Armand, it is not difficult for me to see it! How could a petty and cowardly creature like you steal his dragon egg just to take revenge on the Dragon Race who provided you with the materials?¡± Boris immediately revealed a frightened look when he heard that. He quickly covered his ears and did not dare to continue listening because he knew that he could not stop Vincent from continuing. He could only deceive himself and not listen to the rest of the story. Vincent did not care about Boris¡¯s reaction. He continued, ¡°The reason why you were able to get the dragon egg was not that you wanted revenge. It was because you were blinded by greed and wanted to make a large sum of money from the dragon egg. Coincidentally, the dragon that did business with you revealed some flaws, so you were handed an opportunity. But why did you sell the dragon egg to me at such a low price? It can only mean that you have encountered some issues and had no choice but to quickly sell the dragon egg, right?¡± Boris put down his hands and muttered helplessly, ¡°It is pointless to cover my ears! I can still hear everything!¡± Vincent said with a smile, ¡°Then can you tell me now?¡± Boris took a deep breath and said stubbornly, ¡°Of course, I¡¯ve encountered some issues. The dragon that lost the dragon egg was chasing me around like crazy. In order to escape this morning, I could only sell the dragon egg at a low price, that¡¯s all!¡± Vincent shook his head and said with certainty, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. I don¡¯t think Randall pursued the matter of the dragon egg at all! The reason why you sold the dragon egg was not because of Randall¡¯s oppression, but because of another dragon! A young dragon that is about to be born and had gained sentience!¡± Vincent raised his left hand and presented the dragon egg to Boris. The dragon egg suddenly flashed with light, and a young female voice came from within. ¡°You are amazing, you can guess it is me!¡± Chapter 609 - Cooperation Between Father and Daughter Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation When Vincent heard the voice coming from inside the dragon egg, he revealed a relieved expression. This was because he finally understood Boris¡¯s strange behavior during this period. Kurt stood beside Vincent with a face full of curiosity and observed the dragon egg cautiously. He could not wait to borrow it and properly collect some data. Only Boris seemed to have seen a ghost when he heard the voice coming from inside the dragon egg. His face was filled with fear and he quickly retreated. He lost control of his feet and fell to the ground. He did not forget to place his hands on the ground and continued to move backward. Vincent frowned and asked, ¡°What is going on? Give me a reasonable explanation!¡± Boris was scared silly. He had no time to answer Vincent¡¯s question. The voice coming from inside the dragon egg suddenly said, ¡°Hey, idiot! Do you want to explain or should I?¡± Upon hearing the questioning voice, Boris reacted instinctively and quickly said, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare to trouble you. I¡¯ll explain!¡± Vincent put away the dragon egg. He was ready to listen to Boris¡¯s story. It seemed that Boris must have experienced a lot of things and had many stories to share. Just like that, Boris sat on the ground as he recalled his previous encounter. His eyes were empty, and he said with a despondent expression, ¡°Back then when I was trading with Mr. Randall, I accidentally discovered his dragon egg. In order to make a large sum of money, I took the opportunity to steal the dragon egg when he was unaware. However, I did not expect the dragon egg to hatch. The dragon inside actually had high intelligence and extraordinary strength! Later on, this little dragon would take the initiative to release her aura from time to time, attracting a large number of wanderers and experts from various races. I could only run for my life every single day. I avoided those experts who came for the aura of the dragon. I could only sleep for less than an hour every day before I was woken up by this little dragon. As the dragon egg had hatched, I didn¡¯t dare to sell it casually. I also didn¡¯t dare to destroy her easily. I could only be manipulated by her and follow her orders.¡± Boris continued, ¡°In the beginning, she always asked me to do embarrassing things, such as going back on my words when doing business, taking the initiative to provoke the Masters when I met them, and acting extremely lewd in front of the girl I liked. In short, this little dragon had made me lose my reputation and dignity in just a short month. What was left was endless humiliation, until I met you in the trading market. This little dragon took the initiative to ask me to sell her to you. At that time, I was very happy because I could finally get rid of her. I didn¡¯t expect that you would be the one who issued the mission!¡± Vincent and Kurt could not help but smile after hearing Boris¡¯s explanation. This greedy merchant was completely unaware that he had been used by Randall, and he had been tortured at the hands of this unborn dragon girl. It could be said that the retribution was unpleasant! Boris saw Vincent¡¯s mocking expression and could not help but say, ¡°No matter what, it is because of me that you were able to obtain this dragon egg. Even if I have not contributed much, I have worked hard. I hope that you can persuade the little dragon to stop torturing me! I also hope that you can show mercy to me and let me off the hook!¡± Vincent smiled slightly and said in a deep voice, ¡°What? Do you think that I received this dragon egg because of you? Up until now, you still can¡¯t see that if it wasn¡¯t for Randall¡¯s intention, how could you possibly take the dragon egg away from him?¡± Boris immediately revealed a surprised expression. He muttered and sighed, ¡°What did you say? It was Randall who deliberately let me take the dragon egg? But, why?¡± Vincent weighed the dragon egg in his hand. He sighed softly and said, ¡°Because Randall wanted to find someone who could help him hatch the dragon egg completely. But there was no one at the Inn who could help him, so he came up with this idea. By using you, he hoped that his child would be able to find someone who could successfully help him to hatch the dragon egg. As for me, I¡¯ve been working on it relentlessly these past few days, and I¡¯ve been controlling the temperature very carefully. I believe that it won¡¯t be long before the little dragon girl inside will truly be born!¡± ¡°Hahaha, you¡¯re the little girl! A dragon starts aging from the moment they activate their intelligence. I¡¯m already over 50 years old now. You are just a junior!¡± said the voice. She was emphasizing her age to Vincent stubbornly. Vincent could only use a coaxing tone to say, ¡°Okay, okay, you are old! Then in the future, you must show your dignity as an elder. Don¡¯t bully a young man like Boris anymore!¡± ¡°Previously, I teased him because he did not have the ability but still wanted to keep me. Now that I am about to be born, I can¡¯t be bothered with him at all!¡± said the proud voice. She could be considered as agreeing to Vincent¡¯s request. Vincent then turned to Boris and said, ¡°Now that this young elder of the Dragon Race has forgiven you, I can¡¯t be bothered to pursue you any further. You can leave now!¡± Boris was stunned for two seconds when he heard that. He said with a panicked expression, ¡°Leave? You want to kick me out of the team! If I return to the Inn alone, the Wanderers Association will not forgive me. Please show mercy and let me continue to stay in the team. I promise that I will not betray you and will not slack off in the future!¡± Vincent shook his head and said very firmly, ¡°I will not work with a wanderer who does not have professional ethics! As for the Inn, do you think you can go back again? Just the fact that you have stolen the dragon egg, do you think that Randall will spare you? If you want to live, then find another prosperous world to settle down in!¡± Boris did not expect that he would be homeless in an instant and become a real wanderer. From now on, not only could he no longer carry out missions as a wanderer, but he also lost the qualification to be a Dragon Race material merchant. The business that he had worked so hard on for many years was destroyed in an instant. Boris squatted on the ground and covered his face helplessly as he cried bitterly, ¡°It¡¯s gone. There¡¯s nothing left. What¡¯s the point of me living now?¡± His wails were earth-shattering and made others feel sorry for him. However, Vincent did not seem to mind at all. He pulled out his Return Journey of the Dead and said with a smile, ¡°If you want to die, I can help you. I won¡¯t charge you anything for it!¡± Upon hearing that, Boris instantly jumped up from the ground. The originally sad and dispirited expression on his face disappeared. Instead, he said, ¡°I¡¯m just talking nonsense. Please don¡¯t take it seriously! Since you¡¯ve already agreed to let me go, then I can¡¯t die just like that no matter what. Isn¡¯t it just living in a different world? I have a friend who lives in the capital of Ultimate Evil. I¡¯ll go and seek refuge with him first. I¡¯ll be able to rise again in a few years. Goodbye!¡± With that, Boris ran out of the camp and disappeared from Vincent¡¯s sight.. Chapter 610 - Terrorizing Children and Hiring Young Women Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Vincent and Kurt were intrigued because they knew that the capital of Ultimate Evil had become a wasteland. The only individual who still lived there was probably Mr. Wilson. If Boris entered the capital of Ultimate Evil, he would be seen as an intruder who had forcefully intruded into the Dragon Race¡¯s territory. At that time, he would suffer again. However, this was considered a severe punishment for someone who did not keep his word and had dirty his hands and feet! ¡°Mr. Vincent, since we have confirmed that Boris is not a spy, does that mean that our suspects have narrowed down by a lot?¡± asked Kurt. Kurt was still unable to determine who was the spy in the team, which was why he was very curious about Vincent¡¯s answer. Vincent shook his head and said softly, ¡°Nope, because I have determined the identity of the spy. Moreover, the incident with Boris further confirmed my guess. Next, we only need to wait for the others to come back, and then we can force the spy to reveal his identity!¡± Kurt could not help but reply with some anticipation, ¡°In that case, I want to go and call them back immediately. Anyway, Edward¡¯s injuries are almost healed. We can set off at any time if we aren¡¯t worried about speed!¡± Vincent shook his head and said, ¡°Forget it. Let Edward recover from his injuries and then we¡¯ll move forward at full speed! I believe that with the danger level of the Immortal ruins, no one can arrive earlier than us. Even if there are individuals ahead of us, they can only get lost on the road in the end!¡± Kurt nodded and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll continue to go back to take care of Edward¡¯s injuries and strive to get us back onto the road as soon as possible!¡± After Kurt entered Edward¡¯s tent, Vincent lowered his head to look at the dragon egg in his hand. He asked with a smile, ¡°Can we talk?¡± The Dragon Egg was silent for a long time before it flashed with a bright light. ¡°In my current state, talking is very exhausting. If you want to say something, just say it quickly. Don¡¯t waste my time! I am still growing and developing!¡± Vincent asked straightforwardly, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Kelly! That is the name father gave me!¡± Vincent asked again, ¡°Then what¡¯s your current strength?¡± ¡°My current strength is around level 50, but after I¡¯m born, I believe I can directly rise to level 60! Although this may seem a little difficult for you to understand, this is the standard strength of the Dragon Race. You must not feel inferior!¡± The corners of Vincent¡¯s mouth trembled slightly. He wished that he could raise the temperature in his hands and cook the dragon egg. However, Vincent, who had always maintained his calm, ultimately did not choose to do such a crazy thing. He said to Kelly in a deep voice, ¡°No matter what, your father has handed you over to me. So, from now on, you must be obedient. Otherwise, don¡¯t blame me if I don¡¯t help you to continue hatching!¡± Although Kelly had not been born yet, her personality clearly had the pride of a dragon. Faced with Vincent¡¯s threat, she replied very angrily, ¡°Who cares about you? After I¡¯m born, I¡¯ll settle the score with you properly!¡± Vincent urged again, ¡°If you¡¯re born before returning to the Inn, you must listen to me obediently. Otherwise, don¡¯t blame me for helping your father to educate you. You must know that my relationship with Randall is only one-off and there¡¯s no friendship to speak of. I¡¯m not afraid of offending him. At worst, I¡¯ll beat you up and never return to the Inn again!¡± Kelly became even angrier when she heard that. She replied, ¡°Look at you! You clearly know that you¡¯re not strong enough, yet you still want to control me. You¡¯re even greedier than Boris!¡± Vincent stretched out his right hand and gently flicked the dragon egg with his fingers. He smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m afraid of the strength of the Dragon Race. It¡¯s just that although the Dragon Race is arrogant, they have never invaded other races, nor have they launched any massacres. Therefore, I won¡¯t treat them as my mortal enemy! If you were not a descendant of the Dragon Race, but the daughter of Gajero, I would have cooked you or transformed you into equipment long ago!¡± Vincent¡¯s tone was full of threats, but he was just afraid of being disturbed by her after seeing Boris¡¯s miserable state, so he had to prepare in advance. What made Vincent feel gratified was that his words had a great effect. The light on the dragon egg flashed and dimmed from then on. There was no longer any sound. It seemed that she was so scared that she did not dare to make a sound. The crisp sound of footsteps came from outside the camp. At the same time, a cold questioning voice was heard. ¡°Vincent! What did you say just now?¡± Vincent suddenly raised his head and realized that it was Alexia. He immediately became embarrassed. ¡°I was just teaching a little girl who was not very obedient. I did not mean anything else. You must not misunderstand!¡± explained Vincent. Although he knew that the other party was not his opponent and had thousands of Cosmic Thread attached to her, he was still speaking ill of her behind her back. Therefore, he felt guilty. Alexia did not pursue the matter further. After glaring fiercely at Vincent, she said expressionlessly, ¡°Mr. Justin and I followed your map to the end, but we encountered some trouble! After the two of us discussed it, we agreed for me to come back and inform you. Mr. Justin will stay at the same place and wait for you to go and meet up with him!¡± Vincent immediately asked with a serious expression, ¡°Oh? What trouble did you encounter? You¡¯re not in danger, right?¡± Alexia shook her head and said somewhat awkwardly, ¡°We didn¡¯t encounter any danger. It¡¯s just that¡­¡± Vincent saw that Alexia was a little hesitant and could not help but ask, ¡°Just what?¡± Alexia waited for a while before saying, ¡°It¡¯s just that we seem to have lost our way!¡± Vincent could not help but take a deep breath when he heard that. He tried his best to calm down the surging emotions in his heart and spoke in his calmest tone, ¡°Can we still get lost if we follow the map?¡± Alexia was like a young girl who had been called out. She stomped her feet and turned around. She said with her back facing Vincent, ¡°Your drawing must be wrong! Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have gotten lost. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go and check it out yourself!¡± Vincent raised his hand and stroked his chin. After thinking for a moment, he said, ¡°Alright. In that case, I¡¯ll go and meet up with Justin as soon as possible, but we can¡¯t leave yet. Moreover, I hope you can help me put on a show!¡± Alexia turned around and looked at Vincent with a somewhat angry look in her eyes. Suddenly, she raised a hand and said seriously, ¡°The mission that we agreed on with you was to explore the Immortal ruins. Before we reach the ruins, you have to pay me for everything you ask me to do!¡± Vincent walked up and shook Alexia¡¯s hand.. He smiled and said, ¡°Deal!¡± Chapter 611 - Being Watched by Others, Taking the Initiative to Go Easy on Them After Vincent and Alexia reached an agreement, the camp was relatively silent for the next few days. Kurt was only responsible for taking care of Edward¡¯s injuries every day, while Vincent and Alexia were responsible for patrolling around the camp. Although Alexia treated Vincent coldly, she had fulfilled her agreement with him meticulously. She followed Vincent every day, and rarely ridiculed him. After completing another patrol and returning to the camp, Vincent turned to Alexia and said, ¡°It has been many days and there hasn¡¯t been any movement. Have you noticed any problems in the surroundings?¡± Alexia shook her head and said blankly, ¡°Everything is normal in the surroundings. Why would there be any problems?¡± Vincent smiled slightly and said softly, ¡°We have only been patrolling the surroundings of the camp for the past few days. We have not explored the periphery. We can only prevent others from secretly approaching, but we cannot prevent them from spying on us from afar!¡± Alexia was stunned upon hearing that. She quickly turned her head to look at the mountains behind her, but she still did not find anything odd. However, this time, Alexia did not question Vincent. Instead, she chose to question herself. She stretched out two fingers and gently wiped them in front of her eyes. She shouted in a deep voice, ¡°Magic Eye!¡± A black and purple light instantly shot out from Alexia¡¯s eyes, forming a concentrated light pillar. The light shot straight toward the opposite mountain peak. Alexia¡¯s vision had reached its peak. She could see everything. ¡°Someone is watching us!¡± After checking again, Alexia sighed because she saw two members of the Lingluo Race camping on the mountain in the distance. They were sizing up the camp and whispering to each other as if they were discussing a plan. Unfortunately, they were too far away. Alexia could not see their lip movements so she could not guess what they were talking about. Vincent walked to Alexia¡¯s side and looked up at the mountain peak. He said softly, ¡°Although my vision is not as sharp as yours, I had expected to be spied on. Now, you can slowly shift your gaze away. Don¡¯t let them realize that we have discovered them!¡± Alexia turned her gaze back to Vincent and asked with a frown, ¡°You¡¯ve long guessed that someone is watching us from the outside, but how did you come up with the guess in the first place? What¡¯s the reason?¡± Vincent took out a bunch of modification authority scrolls. He smiled and said, ¡°Because before you came back, I had ruthlessly extorted a Lingluo Race member and obtained many modification authority scrolls from him. This is an absolute treasure of the Lingluo Race and it is not to be shared with anyone. Therefore, he must have gone back to recruit some helpers to find an opportunity to snatch the modification authority scrolls from me!¡± Alexia could not help but feel that Vincent¡¯s explanation was a little too simple. She asked, ¡°Just based on this, you are able to conclude that there is someone watching us from the outside?¡± Vincent nodded and said with a serious expression, ¡°If this piece of news is known by the Lingluo Race, that fellow who was extorted by me will not be able to escape death. Therefore, he must think of various ways to save himself. He can either gather men to kill me or steal the modification authority scrolls from my hands. No matter which method he chooses, the prerequisite is that he must be close to our camp! Therefore, I¡¯ve been patrolling around the camp these days to force them to stay far away and watch us only. Even though I can¡¯t see the figures on the mountain peak, I could guess that there must be peeping eyes around us!¡± Alexia could not help but sigh, ¡°I finally know why our Great Demon Corps was fooled by you! Your intelligence is too terrifying. You could only be described as a monster!¡± Vincent did not refuse Alexia¡¯s praise. Instead, he reminded her in a low voice, ¡°From today onward, we don¡¯t need to go out to patrol anymore. I¡¯ve estimated that it¡¯s about time. It¡¯s time to trigger those who only dare to watch but do not dare to come close and attack us!¡± After seeing that Vincent was being so crazy, Alexia could not help but be a bit stunned. However, after coming back to her senses, she still carried out Vincent¡¯s order silently. A day passed in the blink of an eye. When Vincent and Alexia did not go out to patrol, the Lingluo Race members who were secretly watching on the mountain peak finally became bold and took advantage of the night. They quietly sneaked in front of the camp. ¡°Armand, are you sure that the person who obtained the modification authority scrolls from you is still in the camp? If he is as powerful as you say, he should have discovered us!¡± A member of the Lingluo Race who was lying behind a huge rock carefully questioned Armand. Armand looked away. It looked as if he was deliberately avoiding the individual who asked the question. This was because he did not dare to tell the truth of the matter to his companion. This was because it was a sin to hand over the modification authority scrolls to another race. It was something that he would not be able to atone for even after death. Therefore, he could only say that Vincent had forcefully snatched the scrolls from his hands and deceived a group of his powerful friends. He was prepared to launch a sneak attack on Vincent overnight. It would be good if he could kill Vincent directly, but if he could not, he had to retrieve the scrolls from him at all costs! Armand could only continue to use lies to appease everyone. He said in a low voice, ¡°Although that guy seems like a level 50 creature, his methods are a little unusual, so it¡¯s not easy to deal with him!¡± The other members of the Lingluo Race were not wary of Armand. They believed whatever he said. After they had a certain understanding of Vincent¡¯s strength, they all rubbed their fists together. They were prepared to charge into the camp at any time. A fireball suddenly rose from the camp and shot straight into the air, illuminating all the Lingluo Race members who were lying on the ground. At the same time, it also made them feel extremely curious. What exactly was this fireball for? ¡°Bang!¡± The fireball instantly exploded in the air and blossomed into a brilliant firework. ¡°Not good, we have been discovered. He is warning his other companions!¡± Upon hearing this, Armand finally came to his senses. He knew that he had to rush to kill Vincent before the reinforcements arrived. Otherwise, if he missed this opportunity, the only thing that awaited him would be death. Armand stood up and shouted, ¡°We don¡¯t have much time. Let¡¯s fight it out with him!¡± He then took the lead and rushed to the camp.. Chapter 612 - Facing the Enemy Alone, Reinforcements Arrived Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation In the camp, there was no sign of Alexia or Kurt who was in charge of taking care of the injured. Only Vincent stood alone in front of the tent. He looked up at the slowly dissipating fireworks in the air. For a moment, there was silence. No one knew what he was thinking about. A figure rushed into the camp and stopped in front of Vincent. It was Armand, who had knelt at Vincent¡¯s feet and begged for mercy not long ago. Armand pointed at Vincent and scolded angrily, ¡°B*stard! Hand over the modification authority scrolls and surrender. I can then consider giving you a lighter sentence. Otherwise, I will kill you here today!¡± Countless figures suddenly appeared and surrounded Vincent. Vincent looked around and found that the men Armand had brought along were much stronger than the last time. However, they were not unstoppable. Thus, he smiled and said, ¡°It hasn¡¯t been easy for you. Not long ago, you lost so many subordinates, and in the blink of an eye, you gathered so many level 50 creatures to send themselves to their deaths. It seems that you are a burden to the Lingluo Race and must die!¡± After hearing Vincent¡¯s sarcasm toward him, Armand could not help but feel resentment in his heart. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be so arrogant. Today, I¡¯ve brought all the elites of the Lingluo Race. No matter how sharp-tongued you are today, you won¡¯t be able to escape death!¡± Vincent asked back with a disdainful look, ¡°Is that so?¡± Vincent then pulled out his Return Journey of the Dead from his waist and said to Armand with a provocative look, ¡°Then you can all try and see who will be the one who dies today!¡± Vincent¡¯s fearless expression had once been Armand¡¯s nightmare. He was afraid to look straight at Vincent. However, at the moment, he was filled with endless anger in his heart. He clenched his fists and shouted, ¡°Everyone, attack together! Don¡¯t give him any chance to escape!¡± All the members of the Lingluo Race made a move at the same time and used the power of modification authority to attack Vincent. Vincent relied on his understanding of the modification authority and quickly rushed toward the member of the Lingluo Race who was closest to him. He raised his hand and slashed out. He was prepared to make them pay the price. ¡°Modify isolation!¡± An invisible wall suddenly appeared in front of Vincent, blocking him. ¡°Modify deceleration!¡± ¡°Modify sight!¡± ¡°Modify gravity!¡± The members of the Lingluo Race had used modification authority on Vincent just as he stopped in front of the wall. This resulted in Vincent losing his speed and his eyesight. He had also felt heavier as the gravity around him had increased. Vincent could not see anything at that moment. His feet seemed to have grown together with the earth, and he could not lift them at all. He could not even dodge the most basic moves. However, Vincent still did not show any signs of panic. Instead, he calmly leaned against the invisible wall. He held his knife in front of his chest with both hands and assumed a defensive stance. He quietly waited for the effect of the modification authority to disappear. However, the Lingluo Race¡¯s understanding of the modification authority was not inferior to Vincent¡¯s. After Armand noticed Vincent¡¯s actions, he immediately shouted, ¡°Everyone, take turns to use modification authority. Make sure that he has three negative traits at the same time! The rest of you, proceed to swarm forward. Do not give him a chance to catch his breath. Let¡¯s see how he can defend against attacks from different directions!¡± Armand did not care if Vincent could hear his arrangements, because he knew that he had the upper hand. Even if Vincent knew how his opponent was going to attack him, he would not be able to break through it. He could only wait for death in fear. Armand wanted Vincent to experience the feeling of death waiting for him. He wanted to take revenge for the humiliation he had suffered! Vincent just stood on the spot without moving. No one knew if it was because he was being subjected to multiple gravitational forces, or because he was in despair. Armand and the other members of the Lingluo Race naturally would not give Vincent any chance. After seeing that their opponent was in a passive position, they all took out their weapons and stabbed at the fatal spots on Vincent¡¯s body. Just as all the blades were about to touch Vincent¡¯s skin, Vincent, who had not made any moves, suddenly said, ¡°Split the Heaven and Earth!¡± As Vincent¡¯s thunderous voice rang out, a merciless blade aura that was like a storm instantly shot out from his blade. It was like a tornado that was constantly expanding. It spread out in all directions. Not only did it block all the attacks but it also sent all the members of the Lingluo Race flying in all directions. Armand saw that Vincent was standing in the same spot. Yet, he was able to unleash such a powerful attack. He immediately felt an ominous premonition in his heart. Perhaps Vincent did not use his full strength last time, and he had underestimated Vincent¡¯s true strength! The blade aura that contained boundless battle intent continued to sweep out in all directions. The members of the Lingluo Race that were in charge of continuously using modification authority on Vincent were also sent flying into the air. They were forced to cut off their control over Vincent. Vincent, who was gradually recovering his vision, shook his head forcefully and looked at the members of the Lingluo Race who he had sent flying earlier. He could not help but say in a deep voice, ¡°Although modification authority is a unique ability of the Lingluo Race, based on the way that you are using it, it is really a waste of a god-level ability!¡± All the Lingluo Race members could not help but stand up and look at Vincent in surprise. Only an individual who knew the modification authority like the back of his hand would say something like that. However, as far as they knew, Vincent had just obtained the modification authority scroll. Since when did he have such a profound understanding of the power of modification authority? Armand quickly shouted at his companions, ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with this individual. Quickly go back and report it to the Patriarch!¡± However, it was too late because three more figures had rushed in from the outskirts of the camp. Their goal was not to attack Vincent but to stand in a triangular formation and firmly protect Vincent. They were the wanderers who had been out to gather intelligence! ¡°Mr. Vincent, fortunately, we saw your fireworks. Why have you gotten yourself into a conflict with the Lingluo Race?¡± asked Berserker Charlotte with a frown. Vincent waved the long knife in his hand. He soon felt the gravity around him returning to normal. He said in a cold tone, ¡°I¡¯ve already let them off once before. I didn¡¯t think that they would dare to make trouble again. Kill them all, don¡¯t leave anyone alive!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± replied Charlotte. Her eyes were instantly filled with a savage red light. Her figure flashed abruptly, and she instantly appeared in front of Armand. She raised her hand to punch him in the chest. Blood flowed out of his body continuously. It looked as if a brilliant and bloody red flower had bloomed. Armand¡¯s body stiffened and he fell to the ground. He was dead.. Chapter 613 - Found the Traitor, Not Allowed to Leave Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Armand died on the spot. Berserker Charlotte walked forward as if she had entered an uninhabited land. Her fists were like heavy cannons, striking every Lingluo Race member. None were spared. Their chests exploded, and they died on the spot. As Charlotte continued to kill, the scarlet in her eyes gradually spread throughout her entire body, activating her true bloodline. Charlotte was like a lion that had gone mad. Every creature she saw was her prey and nourishment. She could not wait to harvest every life to increase her scarlet power. After the scene, Vincent could not help but sigh softly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Charlotte¡¯s attack to be so terrifying. Moreover, I¡¯ve never seen such an attack method even after meeting so many races!¡± Richard, who was more familiar with Charlotte, smiled, and said, ¡°That¡¯s the natural talent of the Berserker. They can stimulate their craziness in battle and never get tired. Moreover, the more they fight, the stronger they become! As for this battle method, it is a unique method of Charlotte¡¯s known as ¡®Instant Strike¡¯! Given their physical advantage, they can stomp on the ground fiercely and travel very far in an instant. They can then mobilize all the aura and blood in their bodies to launch a strike. Any race below level 60 would die without a doubt! Moreover, Charlotte once said that the instant strike at its highest level could get rid of the shackles of space and pass through all obstacles. She can then reach her desired target in an instant. Therefore, she always had an advantage on the battlefield. No matter how strange and unpredictable the methods of the Lingluo Race are, they will not be able to block this attack from Charlotte!¡± Vincent nodded silently. He had to admit that Charlotte¡¯s instant strike was very effective against the Lingluo Race¡¯s modification authority. The modification authority could not restrict her speed at all. Moreover, the instant strike could break through all barriers, making the modification authority even more useless! At the same time, Charlotte¡¯s straight fist attack was even harder to block. If her opponent was weaker than her by a lot, she would not even need to swing her fist. She only needed to press her fist against the opponent¡¯s chest, and she would be able to kill them all easily! After making sure that all members of the Lingluo Race were unable to retaliate, Vincent quietly put away his Return Journey of the Dead and watched the battle in front of him with his hands behind his back. Richard and Quinn were guarding Vincent¡¯s side. They did not give those Lingluo Race members who were at the end of their rope any chance to retaliate. Charlotte shook off the blood on her hands after killing the last member of the Lingluo Race. She turned around and walked in front of Vincent with a relaxed expression. She smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s all settled. You can send the others to check the battlefield!¡± Vincent shook his head and said with a serious expression, ¡°There¡¯s no need! I saw the battle. No one could have survived your fist. Quickly carry these corpses out of the camp and dispose of them! I still have something important to tell you!¡± Charlotte and the others could not help but nod their heads in curiosity. They then began to dispose of the corpses in the camp. When the entire camp returned to normal, Charlotte and the others quickly came to Vincent¡¯s side. Quinn was the first to lose his patience and took the lead to ask Vincent. ¡°Mr. Vincent, is there anything important you want to tell us? During the time we were away, did anything happen?¡± Vincent looked at the three wanderers in front of him with a serious expression. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Before you guys rushed back, I discovered that Boris was the spy lurking in the squad. However, I didn¡¯t make things difficult for him. I only let him leave after I exposed him!¡± Quinn¡¯s expression changed when he heard that. Meanwhile, Charlotte and Richard¡¯s expressions were normal, as if they were used to it. The internal structure of the Wanderers Association was too loose. It was not surprising for there to be spies. There were countless spies caught by venerable level powerhouses like them who had experienced countless missions. Vincent saw that the three of them had accepted the fact that Boris was a spy. He then said, ¡°Although Edward has been in a coma, his injuries have improved greatly. I believe that he will wake up soon. At that time, we can set off again and leave this place as soon as possible!¡± The three of them nodded when they heard that. Suddenly, Kurt¡¯s voice came from the tent beside them. ¡°Mr. Vincent, Edward is awake!¡± Vincent said to the three of them with a face full of joy, ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look!¡± He turned around and opened the door of the tent. He entered the tent and looked at Edward, who was lying on the bed with his eyes half-open. He looked very weak. He looked like he was going to faint at any moment. Edward said weakly to Vincent, ¡°Mr. Vincent, be careful! There¡¯s a spy in the team!¡± Charlotte and the others who followed Vincent to the tent door heard Edward¡¯s voice. Their expressions could not help but change at the same time. Vincent¡¯s back was facing the three of them. He raised his hand and gently pressed on Edward¡¯s shoulder. He said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already caught the spy and chased him away. Next, you just need to rest and don¡¯t worry anymore!¡± Edward used all his strength to shake his head. He slowly raised his hand as if he wanted to point behind Vincent. Edward widened his eyes and said to Vincent in a trembling tone, ¡°When I was attacked, I saw the face of the attacker! The attacker is¡­¡± However, before he could finish speaking, he fainted again due to overexertion. His half-lifted finger landed on the bed once again. Vincent could not help but sigh. He turned to Kurt and asked, ¡°How is his injury?¡± Kurt assured him with confidence, ¡°Please rest assured, Mr. Vincent. Edward¡¯s injury is no longer serious. It¡¯s just that he has recovered from a serious injury and his body is relatively weak. As long as we prepare food for him and let him rest, he will be fine when he wakes up again!¡± Vincent nodded and said with great relief, ¡°Good! In that case, you don¡¯t have to take care of him anymore. Tonight, the two of us will take turns keeping watch. Let everyone have a good rest. Tomorrow morning, we will get ready to set off!¡± Kurt nodded and replied in a deep voice, ¡°Yes!¡± Vincent stood up and walked out of the tent. He looked at three of them, smiled, and said, ¡°The three of you have worked hard! You should go back and rest early. As for the information that you have collected for the past few days, you can gather them and hand them all over to me tomorrow!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The three of them nodded in agreement at the same time. Richard and Quinn then turned around and walked toward their tents. After so many days of traveling, they were indeed very tired. Under Vincent¡¯s thoughtful care, they naturally had to seize the time to rest. Only Charlotte stood in front of Vincent with a worried expression. She said in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Vincent, I noticed that Edward is so weak that he can¡¯t hurry on his way. I think he should rest a few more days!¡± Vincent shook his head and said with a confident expression, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Even if Edward is weak, I can let Kurt carry him. This way, it won¡¯t affect our travel. We¡¯ve wasted a lot of time. Next, we have to do our best to rush to the Immortal ruins. As long as everyone is not exhausted, there¡¯s no need to stop and rest!¡± Charlotte wanted to continue persuading Vincent but was interrupted by Vincent¡¯s wave of his hand. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s getting late. You should hurry up and rest. Don¡¯t delay our travel tomorrow morning!¡± said Vincent to Charlotte impatiently. He then turned around and walked into his tent. Charlotte stood there in silence for a long time, as if she was still thinking of an excuse to make Vincent change his mind. Kurt walked out of the tent and looked at Charlotte¡¯s worried face. He could not help but smile and say, ¡°Charlotte, you don¡¯t have to worry too much. Mr. Vincent said that I can carry Edward. This will not affect the speed of the journey. I have been taking care of his injuries these days, and I can guarantee that it won¡¯t relapse on the way. You can go back and rest first. It¡¯s time for me to go out and keep watch!¡± Kurt nodded at Charlotte and walked out of the camp. Charlotte looked at Kurt¡¯s back as he left. She let out a sigh of relief as if she had been relieved of a heavy burden. She then turned around and quietly walked into her tent. Late at night, the bonfire in the camp had long been extinguished. Kurt, who was guarding the perimeter of the camp, was still meticulously patrolling the surroundings. It was almost the same as the night Edward was attacked not long ago. The only difference was that there was one less spy in the camp. Therefore, those in the camp slept very soundly. They did not deliberately guard the surrounding area. In Edward¡¯s tent, there were sounds of footsteps. The air felt slightly different as well. Charlotte¡¯s figure soon appeared in front of Edward¡¯s bed. She raised her fist and aimed it at Edward¡¯s chest. Edward felt an invisible danger in his sleep. He instantly opened his eyes and looked at Charlotte in horror. Edward curled up in the blanket and asked Charlotte with an unwilling tone, ¡°You, you still want to kill me! I have no enmity with you. Why won¡¯t you let me go?¡± Charlotte raised her fist and aimed it at Edward¡¯s head. She sighed deeply and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I originally only wanted Vincent to slow down his journey. I didn¡¯t mean to harm you. But since you¡¯ve seen my face, I can¡¯t let you live!¡± Charlotte became ferocious in an instant. Her fist turned scarlet, and she smashed fiercely onto Edward¡¯s bed. Edward, who was originally timid, suddenly stopped reacting. Following that, a cold, evil, and depraved aura burst out from the bed. Rip! Along with the sound of cloth ripping, the blanket covering Edward¡¯s body was instantly split into two. A pitch-black light sword instantly swept out and blocked Charlotte¡¯s fist. ¡°You¡¯re not Edward at all!¡± shouted Charlotte. She looked at the individual in front of her who looked exactly like Edward. He used his weapon to block her attack. She could not help but frown. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you found out a little too late!¡± said the Edward lookalike. However, his voice sounded more like a female voice. It was full of ridicule and disdain. Charlotte was stunned. She then thought of something and immediately rushed out of the tent leaving the fake Edward behind. However, when Charlotte broke the door and entered the camp, she immediately stopped. The camp was brightly lit. Although there was no wood left to start a bonfire, the burning flames were getting stronger and stronger. Charlotte¡¯s face started to heat up. She saw figures standing around the camp. Richard and Quinn had been woken up at some point in time. They were both looking at Charlotte in disbelief. Vincent was standing in front of his tent. Behind him was Edward, who had recovered from his injuries. At the same time, Kurt slowly walked back to the entrance of the camp, blocking Charlotte¡¯s only way out. Charlotte looked at Edward behind Vincent and immediately understood everything. She shook her head and sighed helplessly, ¡°So all of this was a ploy against me. At first, I thought that I had gained your trust, but now it seems that I¡¯ve overestimated myself. You¡¯ve been suspecting me from the beginning to the end!¡± Vincent stared at Charlotte in front of him. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Actually, I did have a lot of trust in you at the beginning, but later on, you exposed yourself as a suspect. I knew that you were the intruder. I did this today just to let everyone see it for themselves!¡± Charlotte showed a surprised expression. She said with certainty, ¡°Impossible, I didn¡¯t reveal any flaws. How can you be sure that I was the one who ambushed Edward?¡± Vincent turned around and patted Edward¡¯s shoulder, saying softly, ¡°You exposed yourself the first time we rushed into Edward¡¯s tent!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand!¡± Charlotte still maintained her temperament and waited for Vincent to explain for her. Vincent turned to look at the others. He smiled and said, ¡°Do you still remember when we rushed into Edward¡¯s tent? At that time, his chest was badly mutilated. We couldn¡¯t even confirm if he was dead or alive. However, there was only one individual who told me directly that the attacker did not do this to kill Edward, but to seriously injure him and slow down the progress of the team! Who else would say this if not for the attacker herself?¡± Charlotte¡¯s entire body trembled. She revealed a look of unwillingness and annoyance. She finally realized how stupid her previous actions were. She had exposed herself to Vincent on her own. What was even more terrifying was that after Vincent suspected Charlotte, he did not treat her differently and even allowed her to go out on a mission. He did not show the slightest bit of abnormality the entire time. That was why Charlotte dared to use the same method to attack Edward again and was caught on the spot by everyone! Charlotte suddenly laughed softly, and she sighed helplessly, ¡°Actually, I did not take you seriously from the start because although you showed many of your abilities, you are still only a level 50 creature after all, so it was not enough for me to take you seriously. But now, it seems that I was careless and had completely underestimated your ability. If I am given another chance, I would not even choose to accept this mission because you make me feel fearful. Just because of one sentence from me, you can conclude that I am guilty!¡± Vincent shook his head, smiled, and said, ¡°It¡¯s not just because of that one sentence. After that, I also analyzed with Edward that Richard and Quinn¡¯s methods did not meet the conditions to enter the tent to launch an attack. Meanwhile, Boris is just someone who forgets loyalty for profits. He will only take the opportunity to slack off. He does not have the motive to kill at all!¡± Charlotte took a deep breath and slowly said, ¡°So the only creature worth suspecting is me! What a brilliant idea. I just don¡¯t know what else you have done that I¡¯m not aware of. Although I¡¯m not sure, I think that with your cautiousness, you will have to get final confirmation before exposing me in public!¡± Vincent nodded and looked at the bloodstains left in the camp. He said softly, ¡°And these members of the Lingluo Race that have attacked me, I deliberately allowed them to enter the camp to attack me. The purpose was to lure you to attack and expose your means of attacking Edward! To be able to create such a powerful move like the instant strike, I have to say that I am very impressed by your strength and intelligence!¡± Charlotte finally smiled and showed a relieved expression. She said in a relaxed tone, ¡°In order to find out the truth, you can even use yourself as bait. It¡¯s not unfair for me to lose to you! Since everything is clear, then I won¡¯t have the chance to stop your actions anymore. Let¡¯s part on good terms and say goodbye. I look forward to the next time we meet!¡± Charlotte was ready to turn around and leave. She did not care about the strange looks from the others. ¡°Wait!¡± Vincent suddenly pulled out the Return Journey of the Dead from his waist and called out to Charlotte. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Who says you are allowed to leave just like that? Tell me who ordered you to cause trouble in the dark, and I can spare your life! Otherwise, I will kill you directly according to the rules of the Wanderers Association!¡± Charlotte turned around and looked at Vincent with some surprise. She said with a face full of disbelief, ¡°You did not do anything to Boris, a level 55 creature. You even let him leave on his own. Do you actually have the confidence to keep me here? Don¡¯t assume that you can be fearless just because Richard is here. If I want to kill you, even he can¡¯t stop me!¡± ¡°Charlotte, I advise you to calm down! The Wanderers Association will not let you off if you kill your leader!¡± warned Richard. He then gave Vincent a look, agreeing that what Charlotte said was true. Vincent did not care about Richard¡¯s hint at all. He only said to Charlotte coldly, ¡°I didn¡¯t kill Boris because he didn¡¯t betray me on this mission. It doesn¡¯t mean that I can¡¯t kill him! I¡¯m not letting you leave now, and I¡¯m not pinning my hopes on anyone else, because I¡¯m confident that I can kill you alone!¡± Charlotte could not help but twist her neck excitedly and reply proudly, ¡°Well, if you can defeat me today, not only will I let you keep your life, but I¡¯ll also tell you the information that you want to know!¡± Chapter 614 - A Fair Fight After seeing that Charlotte was still determined to fight him, Vincent gestured for the others to retreat. Kurt immediately understood and asked the others to leave the camp, leaving Vincent alone to fight Charlotte. Richard, who was guarding outside the camp said worriedly, ¡°How can we let Mr. Vincent fight with Charlotte alone? The difference in strength between them is too big. Even if we attack together, we might not be able to protect Mr. Vincent from Charlotte. If we leave, Mr. Vincent would be at a worse state!¡± Kurt immediately shook his head when he heard that. He replied with a confident look, ¡°If you still think so now, then you are simply looking down on Mr. Vincent! Mr. Vincent can deal with someone 10 levels higher than him easily. Unless he permits us to enter, everyone should stay outside the camp and not move!¡± Everyone did not dare to go against Kurt¡¯s orders. After all, Kurt was also one of the leaders of this mission, so all the wanderers had to listen to his orders. In the camp, Vincent was standing opposite Charlotte. He said, ¡°If I win, I hope you won¡¯t go back on your word and tell me about the forces behind you!¡± Charlotte still had a graceful smile on her face. She replied very warmly, ¡°Please rest assured, I had no choice but to sell out the mission team, but I will never go back on my word!¡± Suddenly Edward¡¯s tent collapsed. The individual who looked exactly like Edward quickly walked in front of Vincent. She frowned and said, ¡°If you want to fight, then hurry up and do it. Don¡¯t dawdle here. If you are not confident, then quickly restore my original appearance and let me deal with her!¡± Vincent raised his hand helplessly and snapped his fingers. Soon, the figure transformed into a proud and charming woman. Charlotte, who had always paid attention to self-restraint, suddenly became absent-minded for a moment when she saw the figure. She could not help but ask, ¡°May I know who you are, madam?¡± The aloof woman turned around, raised her sword, and pointed it at Charlotte. She said coldly, ¡°My name is Alexia. I will kill you today on behalf of Vincent!¡± Charlotte smiled disapprovingly and then turned to look at Vincent. She said excitedly, ¡°If I win today, I will take her away! Ever since I wandered among the Black Holes, I have never dared to let myself get involved in feelings. But now, I feel as if I have experienced the legendary love at first sight!¡± Vincent was a little surprised after hearing what Charlotte had said. He then sighed helplessly, ¡°Your excellency¡¯s feelings are really rich! Now is the time of life and death, and you still have the leisure to talk about love. It seems that I must defeat you today no matter what!¡± ¡°Then you should give it a try!¡± shouted Charlotte in a deep voice. She then took the lead to charge forward. The scarlet light in her eyes started glowing. A dark red light began to appear under the skin of her entire body. It was as if there was an endless amount of power accumulating in her body. She was about to unleash her strongest attack on Vincent. Vincent was about to raise his weapon to meet the enemy when Alexia took the lead to shout, ¡°How dare she tease me openly? Let me kill this b*stard with my own hands!¡± Without waiting for Vincent to raise his hand to stop her, Alexia had transformed into a dark rainbow. She brandished her light sword as she charged toward Charlotte. ¡°Sky Demon Lotus!¡± Alexia swung her sword, and countless demonic auras instantly gushed out from within her body. A black lotus flower condensed with her in the center. As the lotus flower slowly bloomed, countless sword auras instantly flew out. If they pierced the vital points on Charlotte¡¯s body, she could be nailed to death on the spot. Vincent originally wanted to have a one-on-one duel with Charlotte. However, after seeing how furious Alexia was after being humiliated, he felt helpless. Charlotte was a level 60 creature after all. Alexia and Vincent were two level 50 creatures working together. Therefore, it should not be considered bullying. Vincent raised his knife and went forward, ready to look out for Alexia. Charlotte saw the blooming lotus that contained a dense demonic aura around Alexia. She noticed that the sword auras that were flying toward her also contained demonic flames. Charlotte immediately exclaimed, ¡°You said that your relatives are accompanying you on this mission. I was curious about your race, but it turns out that you are related to the demons!¡± After saying that, Charlotte stopped suppressing the increasingly powerful scarlet light in her body. Her entire body began to expand abruptly, and her two arms were like pillars that could support the sky. She swung her arms with all her strength and shattered all the sword auras. The demonic flames that could destroy everything were unable to hurt her in the slightest. Alexia was shocked after seeing the scene. She did not expect that her attack would not have any effect at all. However, the other function of the black lotus was its outstanding defensive ability, so she was not in a hurry to dodge. Instead, she held the hilt of her sword with both hands and prepared herself for the next attack. At the same time, Vincent had arrived behind Alexia. He lifted his foot and tapped it lightly on the ground. He passed through the lotus flowers around Alexia in the air and raised his sword to chop down at Charlotte¡¯s head. ¡°Conquering the world!¡± shouted Vincent. His body was instantly filled with boundless battle intent. Coupled with the endless blade momentum, a 100-meter-long blade instantly condensed and fell directly on Charlotte¡¯s head. Charlotte did not seem to be bothered by it at all. She raised her arms and crossed them over her head to block the invisible blade. At the same time, her legs and her entire body began to enlarge. She started to grow until she was ten meters tall. She pushed Vincent¡¯s blade away easily. After seeing the scene, Vincent decided to withdraw his blade and retreat. He extended his left hand and pointed it at the ground. He said softly, ¡°Purgatory of Nature, open!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the entire camp instantly sank into a sea of fire. Immediately after that, countless huge tombstones fell from the skies and formed a circle around the camp¡¯s periphery. Lava flowed everywhere. It was like an isolated and independent space. Charlotte looked around, her eyes filled with shock and disbelief. She muttered and sighed, ¡°This is the power of the domain! I didn¡¯t expect you to have the god-level ability that countless experts dream of. Plus, you are only a level 50 creature. It seems that today, I must go all out to stop the conspiracy between you and the Demon Race!¡± Vincent walked in front of Charlotte and quickly said, ¡°Before I make a move, I have to make it clear that I have nothing to do with the Demon Race. The girl who made a move just now was just my helper. Previously, I mentioned that we were related, but that was just a temporary measure. If you say that I have something to do with the Demon Race again, I¡¯ll take it as you insulting me!¡± Charlotte nodded in realization. Although she did not know what the connection between Vincent and the demons was, she believed that Vincent had no reason to lie at that moment. Therefore, she just said, ¡°It¡¯s best if there¡¯s no connection. Let¡¯s continue!¡± Vincent held his sword with both hands. He was about to attack again when he suddenly heard the wind, followed by a flash of scorching heat on his face. It turned out that Alexia had broken away from the black lotus. She raised the sword in her hand and stabbed directly at Charlotte. Vincent had said that Alexia was his helper which made Alexia a little unhappy, so she used this method as an act of small revenge on Vincent. Fortunately, Vincent was not afraid of the high temperature. That was because no temperature could compare to his flames. After realizing Alexia¡¯s small temper, Vincent did not think too much and directly raised his sword. Together with Alexia, they charged toward Charlotte. The anger in Alexia¡¯s heart did not subside. After seeing that Vincent was walking beside her, she summoned her demonic wings in a fit of pique and directly flew into the sky. Vincent saw this and immediately summoned his flaming wings. He flew into the sky together with Alexia. They flew around Charlotte, who was more than ten meters tall. They were like butterflies flying up and down, reflecting each other as they looked for Charlotte¡¯s weaknesses. They attacked her with all their might. Although Charlotte was huge, her speed did not slow down at all. She waved her two arms in the air, trying to catch the two annoying flies beside her. However, Vincent and Alexia were both very good at flying in the air. They did not give Charlotte any chance at all. Moreover, the two of them seemed to be competing with one another. They took a lot of risks and did not spare any effort to find an opportunity to attack. No one retreated under Charlotte¡¯s crazy attacks. Charlotte roared, ¡°You forced me to do this!¡± A scarlet airwave suddenly burst out from her body and sent Vincent and Alexia flying. Vincent and Alexia fell to the ground one after another, but neither of them stood up because their bodies were covered in a layer of dark red sticky matter. It bounded their bodies and restrained their movements. At the same time, there was extremely cold energy within the dark red matter that was continuously eroding Vincent and Alexia¡¯s bodies, causing their blood to gradually solidify. The meridians that were circulating psionic power in their bodies started to freeze. ¡°Vincent, I can¡¯t hold on much longer!¡± As Alexia struggled, she instinctively called out to Vincent for help. However, her voice gradually weakened, as if her strength had depleted completely. Vincent¡¯s situation was not any better. This was because his skill and talent were related to the fire attributes. Once the cold aura entered his body, he would suffer a pain that was a hundred times more painful than an ordinary person! Vincent could only use his weakest voice to command softly, ¡°Flaming Sun Divine Body, activate!¡± He was not able to completely transform into a fire spirit immediately. This was because Vincent¡¯s entire body was almost frozen. Therefore, his body could only begin to transform into a fire spirit starting from the core of his body. He would then need to use the temperature of the flames to gradually restore his body temperature. Although the method was effective, it was not very efficient! Charlotte, on the other hand, had returned to her original size. She said in a low voice as she walked toward Alexia, ¡°Although the talent of a Berserker cannot be compared to a god-level ability, it also has great power. The bloodline of a Berserker can not only increase my combat strength, but it can also directly seal the flesh and blood of my opponents without actual shackles. The two of you are indeed very talented, and your combat strength far surpasses that of experts of the same level. Unfortunately, you are still not worthy to be my opponents!¡± Charlotte walked to Alexia¡¯s side. She lowered her head as though she was admiring a piece of art. Her eyes were filled with admiration toward her. There was no greed or desire. Charlotte sighed with satisfaction, ¡°You belong to me now! I¡¯ve almost completed my mission outside. I can return home with honor! I¡¯ll bring you back to the world of the Berserkers and make you my princess!¡± She was prepared to bend over and pick up Alexia. Alexia widened her eyes in horror, and used a little bit of her strength to shout, ¡°Vincent, you b*stard! Come and save me!¡± Charlotte grinned and she said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t waste your strength. He can¡¯t take care of himself now, and he can¡¯t save you at all¡­¡± ¡°Flame Extinguishing Gods!¡± shouted Vincent. Immediately after that, many thin fire threads soon weaved into a dense fire web and instantly appeared in front of Alexia. It wrapped around her body perfectly. The blazing heat not only blocked Charlotte¡¯s hands but also prevented her from touching Alexia. The heat continued to burn off the red matter on her body, alleviating the freezing effect in her body. Charlotte was disdainful of Vincent¡¯s strength. However, she could still feel the high temperature of the flames. Moreover, her instincts told her that the flames that Vincent created were not as simple as ordinary flames! Charlotte raised her head and looked at Vincent, who was slowly standing up. She gasped with great fear, ¡°You can actually break free from my bloodline shackles!¡± Vincent bent his body slightly. His right hand was connected to countless thin lines of flames. His left hand was struggling to tear apart the dark red substance on his body. A large amount of blood flowed out from the corner of his mouth. It looked as if he had been severely injured. When Charlotte saw Vincent¡¯s weak appearance, she instantly felt much more relaxed. She said in a deep voice, ¡°Judging by your current appearance, you¡¯ve already been severely injured by me. How are you going to continue fighting? Now surrender obediently and let me take this demon girl away. Everyone can live in peace. Otherwise, I can¡¯t guarantee that you will live!¡± Vincent took a deep breath and slowly stood up. He used his left hand to tear open the clothes on his chest, revealing the hole in his heart. His voice trembled as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t flatter yourself! With your strength, you¡¯re not worthy of injuring me! This wound was left behind by Gajero. Not only did it keep me immersed in pain, but it also made me unable to use my full strength. Once I used up too much of my strength, it would cause these injuries to recur, seriously affecting my condition! But I want to remind you that even though I am not at my peak, I can still defeat you!¡± Charlotte sneered and said, ¡°Defeat me? Even in your normal state, you are unable to defeat me. And given your current state, what can you do to me?¡± Vincent gradually adapted to the pain in his body and forced out a smile. He said slowly, ¡°Actually, I still have many tricks. I don¡¯t need to do it myself. It¡¯s just that I was a little naive earlier and wanted to give you a fair fight. But forgive me for not giving you a fair fight now!¡± Charlotte immediately stopped smiling. She said indifferently, ¡°Any tricks that can be used are still considered a part of your strength. There¡¯s no unfairness. If you still have any tricks up your sleeve, just use them!¡± Vincent nodded. He then turned his head to look at the mountain peak that was flowing with lava and said softly, ¡°Hades, I¡¯ll leave the rest to you!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± The ground in the domain suddenly shook. A towering giant stood up from the lava flowing down from the mountain. He wore flaming armor and held a fiery red sword in his hand. An endless stream of lava flowed down from the tip of the sword and he walked toward Charlotte majestically. Charlotte turned to look at Hades, who was even taller than her, and could not help but sigh, ¡°Is it too late for me to say that it¡¯s unfair now?¡± Vincent did not answer Charlotte because he no longer paid attention to the battlefield. He just lowered his head and walked toward Alexia, who was still lying on the ground. Alexia¡¯s condition was much better than before. The color of her flesh and blood on her body had returned to normal, but she had not recovered her strength. Hades waved the huge sword in his hand and Charlotte was forced to retreat and stay away from Alexia. Vincent looked at Charlotte, who was dodging left and right under Hades¡¯s attack. He walked to Alexia¡¯s side, remove the fire net, and bent down to pick up Alexia. He then walked toward the mountain in the distance. Vincent looked ahead and said to Alexia in his arms, ¡°I told you not to show off, but in the end, you had to attack Charlotte. Are you satisfied now? If it weren¡¯t for me putting on an act, we would have become prisoners!¡± Alexia twisted her body and hugged Vincent¡¯s shoulder as usual. She said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Fortunately, you didn¡¯t let that mad woman take me away. Otherwise, I would hate you for the rest of my life!¡± Vincent said with a smile, ¡°I have personally destroyed your relationship with your father so that you can never return to the Demon Race. You probably hated me a long time ago. It¡¯s not a big deal to bear a little more hatred!¡± Alexia seemed to be amused by Vincent¡¯s words and laughed. She leaned on Vincent¡¯s shoulder and laughed while crying. Alexia whimpered and said with a determined tone, ¡°Since he did not treat me like a daughter from the beginning, then I will have nothing to do with the Demon Race from now on! I have decided that I will not return to the Demon Race, and I don¡¯t want to be a demon anymore!¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll think of a way to extract the demon bloodline from your body and only keep the Immortal bloodline in your body. From now on, you¡¯ll become an Immortal and also the last Immortal!¡± Alexia nodded silently to Vincent¡¯s suggestion for the first time. She had always thought that her body was dominated by the demon bloodline and supported by the Immortal bloodline.. However, she suddenly felt like she could give it a try! Chapter 615 - Exterminate the Traitor and Set Off Again Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Vincent brought Alexia to the top of the volcano in the Purgatory of Nature. He placed her on a huge rock and said softly, ¡°Rest well here. Leave the rest to me!¡± Alexia looked at Vincent¡¯s tired face and could not help but ask worriedly, ¡°Your physical condition is getting worse. Don¡¯t push yourself too hard!¡± Vincent smiled and said confidently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I still have my trump card available to play. Besides, how can I do something that I¡¯m not sure of?¡± As Vincent was confident, Alexia could only nod silently in response. She did not speak anymore because she knew that Vincent was powerful, and she did not need to worry about him! Vincent turned around and walked down the volcano. He strode toward the place where Hades and Charlotte were fighting. The situation of the battle had changed. Charlotte was uncertain about Hades¡¯s strength at first as Hades had scared her with his terrifying aura. However, when they started fighting, Charlotte realized that Hades only had the strength of a level 50 creature. Therefore, he was not as powerful as she had imagined, and he could be defeated. Charlotte proceeded to activate her scarlet form again and continued to fight with Hades. She was on par with Hades and even had the upper hand! Vincent rushed to them, but he did not join the battle immediately. Instead, he stood behind Hades and shouted, ¡°Charlotte, I¡¯ll give you another chance. If you tell me who your backer is, I can let you lose with dignity. But if you persist, don¡¯t blame me for not giving you a chance!¡± Charlotte had activated all of the Berserker bloodlines in her body. Her elegant and easy-going temperament was gradually overshadowed by her madness. When faced with Vincent¡¯s warning, she replied with disdain, ¡°I¡¯ve already seen what you can do. You can say whatever you want, but your combat strength is insufficient! Even if you participate in the battle, you¡¯re still no match for me!¡± Vincent shook his head, raised his hand, and snapped his fingers. A space door behind him slowly opened. Vincent waved his hand to signal Hades to retreat to the side. He then said to Charlotte with a smug look, ¡°I¡¯m sorry but Hades is only my subordinate, not my true trump card. Now, I¡¯ll show you what I am truly relying on!¡± Charlotte originally thought that Vincent was bluffing, but before she could mock him, her expression instantly became serious. This was because she suddenly felt a terrifying cold air coming from the space door behind Vincent! Two heavy footsteps were heard. The entire fire domain fell silent. It was as if everyone was shocked by the sounds of those footsteps. Shortly after that, two figures walked out of the space door. They looked a little injured, but the broken parts of their bodies had been replaced with metal. ¡°Let me introduce them. These two are the commander and deputy commander of the 1st Demon Corps, Gaia and Benson. They are level 80 creatures and will be your next opponents!¡± Vincent pointed at the two figures behind him as he spoke to the giant-like Charlotte. Charlotte¡¯s face was filled with shock as she exclaimed, ¡°That is impossible! The members of the Demon Race are extremely proud. How could they be controlled by you? Plus, Gajero, the leader of the Demon Race, is in the prime of his power. How can you take away his generals?¡± For the first time, Charlotte¡¯s eyes flashed with helplessness and fear. Vincent smiled as he said in a deep voice, ¡°That¡¯s because the injuries on my body were left behind by Gajero! And the price he had to pay was the annihilation of his 1st Demon Corps, the death of his commander and deputy commander. They have all become my puppets!¡± Vincent then commanded Gaia and Benson to rush forward. ¡°Roar!¡± Gaia was the first to let out an angry roar, and his body began to expand. In the blink of an eye, he stood shoulder to shoulder with Charlotte. He had successfully suppressed his opponent in terms of momentum. Benson waved the magic staff in his hand, and he began to move forward. He soon arrived at a mountain in the distance and began to build an array. He was ready to release the Black Demon Arcana spell. As the black circular array lit up, countless death rays started to gather and were all aimed at Charlotte. They were ready to kill her on the spot. Charlotte did not notice Benson at all because Gaia had launched a fierce attack on her. As the commander of the 1st Demon Corps and the most trusted general under Gajero, Gaia had rich combat ability and combat experience. At that moment, Gaia¡¯s body was covered with a demonic aura. He could transform his limbs into the sharpest weapons. He could cause terrifying damage with just a raise of his hands. As a Berserker, Charlotte¡¯s physical strength was strong. She was ready to start a close-range battle of endurance with Gaia. ¡°Bang!¡± After colliding, Gaia stood on the spot and shook his head twice. After that, he looked forward and sneered with disdain. Charlotte held her right wrist and retreated more than ten steps with a terrified expression. She was the one who attacked, but she did not cause any harm to Gaia. Instead, she was attacked repeatedly and had no choice but to retreat. She almost injured her wrist in the process. ¡°Death Ray Cannon!¡± shouted Benson from the distant mountain top. Pitch-black light pillars pierced through the sky and struck Charlotte¡¯s shoulder. Charlotte was drowned by the many death rays. Charlotte felt powerless under the attack of the death ray cannons. Her entire body was enveloped by a huge black light. She did not show any signs of movement. Vincent was not in a hurry to stop Benson. Instead, he stood quietly on the spot and carefully observed the destruction left behind by the death ray cannons. ¡°I¡¯m not sure about the talent of a Berserker. However, based on the exchange earlier, I can feel that Charlotte¡¯s defensive ability has reached a terrifying level! Therefore, I¡¯ll let her remain under the baptism of the death ray cannons for longer!¡± sighed Vincent. Gaia, who was standing in front of Vincent, was just a puppet. He could not respond to him at all. On the other side, Hades, who was waiting respectfully, appeared to be very dull even though he had gained sentience. He was unable to respond to Vincent, causing the atmosphere to become much quieter. Vincent was not bothered by it. He slowly turned his gaze to the horizon. Suddenly, he noticed that at the edge of the domain, there was a dark purple ball floating quietly. It looked like violent energy but it was temporarily dormant. Vincent frowned and asked, ¡°What is that thing? It doesn¡¯t seem to belong to the domain!¡± Hades suddenly said, ¡°That is the Ultimate Evil Lord! After Master subdued his soul, he entered the domain under your control! He has been in that corner ever since!¡± Vincent could not help but ask curiously, ¡°The entire domain was built by me, and you are the living creature who I have appointed to dominate the domain. Therefore, you should be able to dominate everything here. Can you control the Ultimate Evil Lord now?¡± Hades shook his huge head and said in a deep voice, ¡°The fire domain is a king¡¯s kingdom that Master has constructed. I can control almost anyone that Master imprisons here! However, the Ultimate Evil Lord is an exception. His strength is too powerful, and he also has a god-level ability. Therefore, I can only communicate with him, but I can¡¯t control his actions!¡± Vincent nodded and said quietly, ¡°Then, if I continue to keep him here, will he pose a threat to you?¡± Hades shook his head without hesitation and said, ¡°No! As long as the domain is not destroyed, I will never die! Even if the Ultimate Evil Lord recovers to his peak condition, he will not be able to do anything to me, and he will not be able to deprive me of my rights in the domain! Currently, neither of us can do anything to the other. However, as long as Master¡¯s strength increases in the future, my strength will increase accordingly too. Sooner or later, I will surpass the Ultimate Evil Lord. At that time, he will have to listen to my orders! Moreover, based on my previous communication with the Ultimate Evil Lord, I discovered that he doesn¡¯t have any ambitions. He only wants to repair his soul as soon as possible. Perhaps he is still waiting for the day when he can meet Master face to face to negotiate!¡± Vincent immediately heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then I can be at ease! In the past, I didn¡¯t notice that my domain has the function of imprisoning souls. In the future, if there is an opportunity, I will capture some souls. All of them will be under your control, and this fire domain will be transformed into a kingdom of the undead!¡± Hades put down the huge sword in his hand and respectfully said to Vincent, ¡°Yes!¡± After arranging the recent tasks for Hades, Vincent then turned to Gaia and Benson and said, ¡°Stop, you can go back now!¡± The death ray cannon immediately stopped. Benson ran toward the space door behind Vincent. Gaia¡¯s body instantly shrunk back to its original size, and he returned to the space tunnel. Vincent then closed the space door. The death ray cannon disappeared into the tunnel as well. Charlotte knelt on the ground. Her skin and flesh were split open. Some of her bones could be seen. Vincent walked forward and placed the blade on Charlotte¡¯s shoulder. He asked softly, ¡°Are you convinced now?¡± Charlotte slowly raised her head and squeezed out a smile. She was unrecognizable. She said helplessly, ¡°I¡¯ve lost! I did not expect you to have such a terrifying trump card. It seems that my mission ends here. There are reasons for my actions, but none of this has anything to do with me!¡± Vincent looked left and right. He shook his wrist lightly and stabbed the tip of the blade into the flesh on Charlotte¡¯s neck. He asked coldly, ¡°Now it¡¯s your turn to fulfill your promise!¡± Charlotte could not help but suck in a breath of cold air after feeling the immense pain in her neck. Her chest began to rise and fall violently until she slowly recovered from the pain. She then said, ¡°Our world of the Berserkers is on the other side of the Black Hole World. The difference is that in my hometown, the demons are the ones who are waging war and launching countless invasions!¡± She continued, ¡°The Berserker World has long been conquered by the Ghost Race and has become dependent on the Ghost Race. As the Princess of the Berserker Race, I was chosen by the Ghost Race to become their spy. I went deep into the region ruled by the Demon Race to gather intelligence, thinking that in the future, the Ghost Race and the Demon Race would one day be at war. The lives of my entire family and Berserkers are in the hands of the Ghost Race. Therefore, I cannot refuse any of their orders! I had no choice but to betray the mission team this time. Now that I have been defeated by you, I feel much more relaxed!¡± Vincent frowned slightly. He had only heard a little about the ghosts. He had once dealt with a member of the Ghost Race, but he did not have a detailed understanding of the mysterious race. After listening to Charlotte¡¯s explanation, he could not help but ask, ¡°Since the Ghost Race asked you to gather intelligence on the Demon Race, what does our operation have to do with the Ghost Race?¡± Charlotte took a deep breath and said with a serious expression, ¡°The Ghost Race is a race with an extremely long heritage. They seem to have had some relationship with the Immortal Race, so they are very curious after hearing the news of the Immortal ruins. Since the Wanderers Association had announced a mission related to the Immortals, the Ghost Race ordered me to join this team and find the route to the Immortal ruins for them. It seems that the Ghost Race¡¯s team has circled in front of you. Perhaps they have already found the Immortal ruins. So, I have let you down!¡± Vincent gently pulled the blade out of Charlotte¡¯s flesh. He said, ¡°Fortunately, I know that no one has successfully found the Immortal ruins yet. Otherwise, I would have torn you into pieces long ago! Now that I have the information I need, you can leave!¡± Charlotte took a deep breath, and she smiled. She suddenly raised her hand to grab the blade in front of her, and forcefully stabbed the tip of the blade into her chest. Vincent did not expect Charlotte to suddenly take her own life. At the same time, he did not expect the strength of the Berserker to be so powerful. Even though he was trying his best to restrain it, he could still clearly feel the blade slowly rotating in Charlotte¡¯s hand. She had crushed her own heart. ¡°My identity has been exposed. If I return alive, the Ghost Race will not let my family and the Berserkers go. Therefore, the only ending for me is death!¡± Charlotte spat out a mouthful of blood. Her voice trembled as she spoke to Vincent. There was not a trace of resentment in her tone. There was only relief after letting go of everything. Vincent could not help but sigh helplessly. He said, ¡°After I exterminate the Demon Race in the future, I might continue to wander into the depths of the Black Hole World. If I can find the Berserker World, I will help your men get rid of the control of the Ghost Race. Since you are tired, you can rest here. This happens to be a kingdom that belongs to a king!¡± Charlotte nodded in satisfaction after receiving Vincent¡¯s promise. She slowly closed her eyes. Vincent casually pulled out the blade and looked at Charlotte¡¯s corpse. He sighed softly, ¡°Spirit capturing and commanding!¡± Charlotte¡¯s soul slowly rose from her corpse. She looked at Vincent in confusion and shock. Charlotte could not help but exclaim, ¡°You can control my soul? From your ability, it seems that you can control all souls!¡± Vincent nodded slightly. He smiled and said, ¡°I said that I would let you rest here. Naturally, I will extradite you to this kingdom of the undead! Moreover, one day, if I want to go to the Berserker World, I will need you to be a guide!¡± Charlotte could not help but nod with anticipation. She replied, ¡°I believe that you will achieve your goal. Since you are enemies with the Demon Race, then I believe that the Demon Race will be eradicated one day. I will also wait for the day you go to the Berserker World. I believe that you will be the savior that the entire Black Hole World looks forward to receiving!¡± Vincent shook his head and said softly, ¡°I¡¯m not trying to be a savior. I just want the entire Black Hole World to maintain peace so that my world and race will not be disturbed!¡± Charlotte nodded and then suddenly thought of something. She quickly said, ¡°Since you want to deal with the demons, then I have a piece of news that you might be very interested in!¡± Vincent frowned slightly, and asked softly, ¡°What news?¡± Charlotte¡¯s face was solemn as she said, ¡°Previously, you asked us to go to the surrounding worlds to gather intelligence. I infiltrated the Lingluo World and I discovered a big secret. The Demon Race is sending men to negotiate with the Lingluo Race, and the two sides seem to be starting cooperation! At first, I didn¡¯t know what they were talking about, but now it seems that their target is most likely you!¡± Vincent fell into a daze. He knew that the matter was related to him. Gajero had suffered a great loss when fighting with him and he had also recognized his authority to modify. Therefore, it made sense for him to go to the Lingluo World to inquire about this matter. As for the Lingluo Race¡¯s leader, Jackson, he would also want to retrieve the tunnel token that Vincent had taken from him. After speaking with the demons, the Lingluo Race would no doubt participate in their plan against Vincent! Vincent could not help but realize that his current situation seemed to be even more dangerous than he had imagined! Two enemies who wanted to get rid of him quickly were plotting in the vicinity. If they were to discover that he was right in front of them, he was afraid that his mission would be delayed for even longer. ¡°Since those who have a grudge against me have arrived, then I have to continue moving forward. You can stay here for now. I¡¯m going to take everyone and continue on our journey!¡± said Vincent to Charlotte. He then snapped his fingers and put away the fire domain. In the blink of an eye, the surrounding environment vanished like bubbles, and Vincent returned to the original camp. At that moment, only Vincent and Alexia were left in the camp. ¡°Is it over?¡± asked Alexia as she looked at Vincent curiously. After going through thick and thin together, her attitude toward Vincent had changed. She sounded concerned. Vincent nodded and said in a deep voice, ¡°Although the battle is over, the danger has only just begun!¡± Chapter 616 - Invites the Enemy to Fall Into Their Trap Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Kurt and the others had been standing guard on the hillside outside of the camp. They looked toward the camp worriedly. Finally, when everything in the camp had calmed down, everyone saw two figures slowly walking out of the camp. They saw Vincent and a woman that they had never seen before. They were stunned. As for Charlotte, she had completely disappeared. ¡°Mr. Vincent!¡± Kurt was the first to run forward with a face full of excitement. However, he did not ask Vincent about the final result of the battle as he could guess what had happened. Charlotte was not as powerful as Vincent so she could only lose and die in battle. Richard and Quinn felt extremely incredulous that Vincent could walk out of the camp unscathed. This mission team was established because Vincent could not explore the Immortal ruins alone. Therefore, it could be assumed that the combat strength of those in the mission team was higher and better than Vincent¡¯s. However, Charlotte, who had the highest combat strength in the mission team, lost to Vincent. Everyone could not accept it and they started to go mad just thinking about it. Vincent nodded slightly and gestured to Kurt. He then turned his head and said to the others, ¡°Charlotte has paid the price for her betrayal. Now, we must hurry! We cannot delay any longer!¡± Richard and Quinn looked at each other. For a moment, they were somewhat hesitant about whether they should listen to Vincent¡¯s orders. This was because they had suddenly discovered that their existence in the mission team seemed to be a little redundant. Edward, who had been saved by Vincent, was active and obedient. He quickly packed up and walked behind Vincent. He was ready to continue the journey with him. Vincent then looked over at Richard and Quinn. He asked with a smile, ¡°I don¡¯t know why you two are still hesitating. Do you want to end this mission ahead of time?¡± Richard and Quinn realized that they had no way out. This was because the rules of the Wanderers Association restricted their actions. No matter how strange Vincent¡¯s behavior was, they could not withdraw from the mission midway. If they did, they would be severely punished. Richard and Quinn quickly lowered their heads and said to Vincent, ¡°We won¡¯t withdraw! We can leave at any time!¡± Vincent then turned to look at Alexia beside him. He did not introduce her to the other members. This was because Alexia¡¯s background was related to the demons. Once it was revealed, it would cause panic among the members. The team was already so small and difficult to maintain. Revealing such information would cause the team to fall apart faster. Only by keeping Alexia as mysterious as possible could it cause more fear and awe among the others. At least, they would forget about Alexia¡¯s identity and background. Vincent said to Alexia softly, ¡°You¡¯ll lead the way since you¡¯re familiar with it!¡± Alexia nodded confidently and then quickly headed toward the valley ahead. Vincent and the others followed behind Alexia. They did not talk much throughout the journey and they did not communicate with anyone else. They moved forward at full speed. However, not long after traveling, Alexia suddenly stopped on a hillside and looked at the other side of the mountain in a daze. Vincent immediately gestured for everyone to stop. He then walked up the hillside alone to Alexia¡¯s side. He followed the direction of her gaze and looked into the distance. Not far from the bottom of the hill, there was a Black Hole. There were numerous figures gathered in front of the Black Hole. It seemed like they were either welcoming or sending someone away. Vincent could not help but ask curiously, ¡°You can see further. Could it be that you saw someone you know?¡± Alexia came back to her senses and quickly said to Vincent, ¡°If we continue down this road, we might encounter danger!¡± Vincent frowned and could not help but recall the intelligence that Charlotte had told him. He asked in a low voice, ¡°Could it be that those figures at the foot of the mountain are members of the Lingluo Race and the demons?¡± Alexia nodded and said with a solemn look, ¡°It¡¯s the commander of the 4th Demon Corps, Gail!¡± Vincent held his chin and said indifferently, ¡°The commander of the 4th Demon Corps doesn¡¯t sound very terrifying. Is he more powerful than Benson and Gaia?¡± Alexia shook her head and explained slowly, ¡°You don¡¯t know how the division of power is like in the Demon Race. The three corps led by Gaia¡¯s 1st Corps are the most powerful forces of the Demon Race. They are also the most powerful weapons for Gajero to invade other worlds. Meanwhile, the other corps are responsible for transportation, mining, exploring, and cleaning the battlefield, just like my 24th Corps and the 26th Corps that you kidnapped! However, only the 4th Corps is not in charge of the war of aggression, nor do they need to take on other tasks, because the members of the 4th Corps are all talented individuals. They are in charge of planning, managing territories, and liaising with allies under the command of Gajero!¡± Vincent nodded in realization and sighed softly, ¡°So the 4th Corps is Gajero¡¯s think tank! It seems like Gajero will ally with the Lingluo Race!¡± Alexia looked at Vincent¡¯s nonchalant look. She could not help but say anxiously, ¡°Then why don¡¯t you think of a way now? Don¡¯t blame me for not reminding you. You have been involved with three demon corps. Since the 4th Corps have suddenly appeared, whatever they have planned is no doubt related to you!¡± Vincent stretched lazily. He smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I naturally know that the demons are targeting me, but I believe that as long as Gajero hasn¡¯t personally made a move, these small characters alone aren¡¯t enough to cause trouble for me! And our most important task now is to quickly meet up with Justin and find the Immortal ruins as soon as possible. Otherwise, our previous efforts and plans would be in vain!¡± Alexia sighed helplessly. She pointed at the road at the bottom of the mountain and said, ¡°If we continue down this road, we will bump into Gail and the others. He is currently leading a 10-man team, and they are all elites of the 4th Corps. If there is a conflict, even if you have Gaia and Benson as your trump cards, you might not be able to win against them!¡± When Vincent heard that, he smiled even wider. He replied arrogantly, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better to meet some more challenging opponents? And you¡¯ve also said that the 4th Corps is the brains of Gajero, so they¡¯re better at using their brains. I¡¯d like to compete with these individuals and see who is smarter!¡± Alexia was speechless. She could tell that Vincent had made up his mind. She could not change his mind no matter what. Moreover, when it came to scheming, Alexia was more optimistic about Vincent! Alexia sighed unhappily, ¡°Anyway, I have warned you about the dangers that you might encounter! If you don¡¯t mind, I will continue on my journey!¡± Vincent raised his right hand, indicating that Alexia could set off. Alexia did not hesitate. She started to walk down the mountain while Vincent told the others to continue their journey. On the other side, Gail, the commander of the 4th Demon Corps who had just left the Lingluo World was leading his subordinates through the mountain range of the Black Hole World. They looked satisfied because they had just completed an important task assigned by Gajero. Additionally, they had completed the task perfectly, which greatly exceeded their expectations! A member of the Demon Race who was walking behind Gail continuously complimented him, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect our discussion with the Lingluo Race to go so well. The moment we proposed our request, they agreed without any hesitation. They didn¡¯t even want the reward! It seems that when we go back, the race leader will commend our commander for sure! Given the poor performance of the 1st Corps, our 4th Corps will be in the limelight this time!¡± Gail could not help but reveal a proud expression. He smiled and said, ¡°As for the 1st Corps, it¡¯s fine if everyone talks about it now. However, after returning, no one is allowed to mention it again. If you anger Lord Gajero, no one will be able to save your lives!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± replied all the demons. Gail looked around and said, ¡°Our trip to the Lingluo World was smooth. This was most likely because they too have a conflict with Vincent. Vincent, who has escaped from the hands of our race leader time and time again, is relying on modification authority the most! Therefore, there must be a conflict between him and the Lingluo Race. If the Lingluo Race wants to take back the modification authority from him, they will no doubt agree to our request. The Lingluo Race is just a group of trash. They will never have the chance to take back their modification authority on their own in this lifetime!¡± The rest of the demons could not help but agree, ¡°Commander is right! To be able to see through the thoughts of the Lingluo Race in just a few short encounters shows wisdom! I¡¯m afraid only the commander has such wisdom!¡± Gail listened as his subordinates praised him as the number one demon below Gajero. Although he did not reply, he nodded slightly to express his satisfaction. He could not help but sigh in high spirits, ¡°Unfortunately, the 1st Corps had been annihilated by that Vincent. As a result, we demons have no choice but to slow down our great plan of conquering and invading! According to the chief, Vincent is insidious and full of schemes. It¡¯s not surprising that Gaia, that idiot who only knows how to charge forward, would be at a disadvantage in his hands. If our 4th Corps were to meet Vincent, we would be able to help the chief get rid of his problem!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Our 4th Corps has always been famous for its resourcefulness. Moreover, with you leading the way, any scheme or trick will be seen through at a glance. It¡¯s just that Vincent is lucky that we didn¡¯t meet him previously!¡± said one of the demons. All the other demons chimed in and praised Gail. A group of over ten demons walked through the ravine noisily. However, Gail and the others were not aware that Vincent had been hiding on the mountain peak with his squad of wanderers. They were listening to their conversations with great interest. Richard, Quinn, and Edward were all pale as a paper at that moment as they lay on the ground like mud. They did not even dare to breathe loudly. Their eyes were full of fear. All the creatures in the Black Hole World knew how terrifying demons were. They had just heard the conversations of the 4th Demon Corps. They could not help but feel even more fearful. What made Richard and the others even more scared was the content of their conversation. It seemed that the demons¡¯ greatest and most feared enemy was a guy named Vincent. The initiator of their mission was called Vincent who was a fearless figure! Just the thought of it made them shudder. ¡°Could it be that the Vincent in front of us is an existence that could make Gajero and the entire Demon Race feel helpless?¡± ¡°Moreover, the Vincent mentioned by Gayle had even killed the 1st Demon Corps with his own hands. How terrifying is he?¡± Richard and the others prayed silently in their hearts. They hoped that the Vincent lying beside them and the Vincent mentioned by the demons just had the same name. They simply could not be the same person. Otherwise, the purpose of their task team was to protect an existence that was even more terrifying than the demons. It sounded like a fantasy! Kurt, who was lying beside Vincent, was fiddling with the demon¡¯s data terminal. After checking it for a while, he said to Vincent in a low voice, ¡°According to my detection, there are no other demon terminals nearby. It seems that demons have sensed that their data terminal has been hijacked or maybe the 4th Corps realized that the data terminal was not reliable and deliberately did not carry it with them! But no matter what, once we fight with this demon team, they will not be able to call for reinforcements in a short period!¡± Vincent nodded slightly and asked Alexia who had returned, ¡°How much do you know about this Gail?¡± Alexia replied, ¡°If Gaia is the number one confidant under Gajero¡¯s command, then Gail is the only existence that can replace Gaia in the Demon Race! His wisdom had been greatly affirmed by Gajero. In the past, when the Demon Race was having issues on multiple battlefields, Gajero would always send Gail to preside over one of the battlefields for him and give orders on his behalf. This was a special treatment that no one in the Demon Race had received before! As for the level of Gail¡¯s strength, I don¡¯t know. Based on what I can remember, I have never seen him make a move. He always acted as a strategist, a role that determined victory!¡± Vincent sneered and said, ¡°In that case, I¡¯m even more curious! Today, no matter what, I have to meet the most intelligent individual of the Demon Race!¡± Alexia did not react because she had drawn a clear line between herself and the Demon Race. No matter what Vincent wanted to do to the Demon Race, it had nothing to do with her. Kurt, who was at the side, showed a very excited expression. This was because he had never been afraid of the Demon Race. Moreover, based on Vincent¡¯s point of view, he regarded the Demon Race as his enemy. Of course, it was very exciting to have a chance to deal a fatal blow to the enemy! On the other hand, the remaining wanderers who were listening to their conversation wanted to bury their heads in the soil. They simply could not believe that Vincent wanted to meet the smartest individual in the Demon Race. What kind of crazy idea was this? Even the most powerful wanderer did not dare to make an enemy out of the Demon Race. However, Vincent made it sound so easy to ambush the demon elites! Vincent stood up and said in a deep voice, ¡°I have a plan, but I need everyone¡¯s help!¡± Kurt and Alexia stood up one after another, preparing to listen to Vincent¡¯s plan. They were both extremely curious. Vincent turned his eyes to Richard and the others who were still lying on the ground. ¡°Forget it. You three stay here. After we finish those demons, we will come back for you!¡± said Vincent helplessly. After seeing how fearful the three wanderers were, Vincent could tell they were not fearless wanderers after all. Richard and the others nodded repeatedly as if they had been granted amnesty. They looked at Vincent with gratitude. Wanderers were willing to risk their lives for a mission because they knew that if they survived, they would be able to receive a generous reward. Moreover, death was only a very small probability. However, if they were to become enemies with the demons, the probability of death was 100 percent. Moreover, even if they were lucky enough to survive, they would not receive any rewards. On the contrary, they would attract powerful opponents like the demons. This was an outcome that they did not want at all. Vincent then whispered to Kurt and Alexia. He assigned them their respective tasks. After that, he smiled and said to Richard, ¡°We may have to contend with the demons next. If those demons circle back here, you will likely be discovered. If you don¡¯t want to have a conflict with the demons, you can continue to move forward after we leave. After crossing two mountains, wait for us there. That should be a very safe position!¡± Richard no longer maintained the aura of an expert. He nodded repeatedly and said, ¡°Good, good! Once the situation is not right, we will immediately move. Thank you for your guidance!¡± Vincent smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this is not the first time we have fought against the demons. We will return in triumph. You just need to take care of yourselves. Don¡¯t forget that I still have to bring you to look for the Immortal ruins!¡± Richard immediately became excited after hearing Vincent mentioning the Immortal ruins. After taking a deep breath, he said seriously, ¡°Please rest assured, Mr. Vincent. We will hold on and wait for the good news of your triumphant return!¡± Vincent smiled and nodded. He then rushed down the mountain with Kurt and Alexia. After they left and were far away from them, Richard immediately said to Quinn and Edward, ¡°Let¡¯s go. We will travel through the two mountains and wait for Mr. Vincent in front!¡± Edward asked with a puzzled look, ¡°Didn¡¯t Mr. Vincent say that we should leave when we¡¯re in danger? Why do we have to leave now?¡± Richard glanced at Edward indifferently and replied confidently, ¡°Their current target is the demons. Once this operation starts, it will be very dangerous! Therefore, we have to move immediately. Only by staying out of it can we survive safely. Otherwise, not only us but the entire Wanderers Association will be destroyed if we don¡¯t act carefully!¡± Edward did not dare to hesitate after hearing this. He quickly stood up and set off with Quinn. However, just as Richard thought that he had made the right choice, Vincent, Alicia, and Kurt quietly watched them leave in the valley. ¡°These wanderers kept saying that they would complete the mission with their lives on the line at the beginning. However, at the critical moment, they are all afraid of death. Their actions are simply too shameful!¡± Kurt could not help but sigh in disdain when he saw this. Vincent said indifferently, ¡°The mission is just a collaboration with the Wanderers Association in the end! We have no reason to ask anyone to sacrifice their lives for a bit of wealth, but we can use their nature of seeking benefits and avoiding harm to our benefit. We can guide them to help us complete the plan! The final battlefield between us and the 4th Corps will be two mountains away. Let them wait there in advance! We must catch up with Gail and the others as soon as possible!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Kurt and Alexia nodded repeatedly. They then ran in the direction where the 4th Corps had disappeared together with Vincent. In the Black Hole World, in addition to the eternal darkness, there was also the dark red light in the sky. The combination of the two made everyone feel extremely depressed. Therefore, any creature that traveled through the Black Hole World would choose to chat with their companions or sing loudly to maintain their excited state and resist the oppression in their hearts. The elites of the 4th Corps led by Gail had traveled through several mountain ranges. They were chatting loudly as they rushed toward the temporary stronghold of the demons in the distance. Suddenly, a black light flashed across the mountain not far away, instantly attracting Gail¡¯s attention, causing him to subconsciously stop in his tracks. ¡°Wait, there¡¯s something ahead!¡± Gail immediately ordered everyone to stop. He frowned as he looked at the mountain in front of him. The others asked with puzzled expressions, ¡°What happened?¡± Gail said with a gloomy face, ¡°Just now, I saw someone pass through the mountain in front! The individual was using a demon¡¯s ability!¡± Everyone was surprised upon hearing that. They quickly gathered to analyze the situation. They displayed their superior intelligence as the elites of the 4th Corps. ¡°Before we set off, we had confirmed that there is no demon army near the Lingluo World, and our demons can¡¯t act on our own. Therefore, the identity of the demon that appeared nearby must be a traitor!¡± ¡°According to the intelligence we have, the demons who have escaped from our control include all the members of the 26th Corps, as well as Benson and Gaia who are under Vincent¡¯s control! Oh, right, and Princess Alexia!¡± After listening to his subordinates¡¯ analysis, Gail said in a deep voice, ¡°Pay attention to how you address her. The chief has ordered that Alexia is no longer a demon princess. Anyone who sees her can directly kill her as long as her corpse is brought back to the Demon Race!¡± Everyone nodded repeatedly upon hearing that. They did not have any speculations about Alexia¡¯s fate. This was because this method of dealing with traitors was very common. Everyone in the Demon Race was used to it. Gail said seriously, ¡°From the looks of it, no matter who the demon is, he or she is related to Vincent. It seems that our enemy has finally appeared in front of us! But what is his purpose for doing so?¡± A demon member immediately analyzed, ¡°Vincent has the power to modify. Maybe he has some connection with the Lingluo Race. It seems that he is here to ask for help from the Lingluo Race!¡± Another demon member stood up and retorted, ¡°Based on the results of our visit to the Lingluo World, there should not be any existing friendship between the Lingluo Race and Vincent. On the contrary, everyone in the Lingluo Race wants Vincent dead as soon as possible! Therefore, the possibility of Vincent coming to the Lingluo World to seek help is very low. He likely has other motives!¡± Gail was very interested in his subordinate¡¯s analysis. He nodded and said, ¡°Continue!¡± The subordinate continued to analyze, ¡°According to the information we have, Vincent possesses many god-level abilities. Moreover, he has received gifts from the Protoss. This means that he is conducting some sort of transaction with the Protoss. Combined with the fact that he is not even a match for his strength, the content of his transaction with the Protoss is very likely to be something that can make him stronger. Since he was lucky enough to escape from the race leader, he must be in a hurry to increase his strength. Then, what he is looking for right now is most likely a piece of powerful equipment or divine ability!¡± Gail immediately smiled and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right! That is basically what I thought, but you have overlooked one point!¡± All the demons cast curious looks at him because they could not think of the third possibility. Gail coughed twice and said confidently, ¡°According to the records of the battle between the chief and Vincent, Vincent is an expert in setting up plots and traps. This time, he had exposed himself in front of us. He likely wants to attract our attention and lure us into his trap step by step! Judging from the fact that he single-handedly annihilated the 1st Corps, we know that he is not afraid of the demons. On the contrary, he is filled with killing intent and aggression toward us. If he knows we are here, he will take the initiative to attack!¡± Everyone nodded in agreement. They all felt that Gail¡¯s analysis was the most reasonable. One of the demons said with a look of admiration, ¡°The commander¡¯s wisdom is outstanding. He saw through the opponent¡¯s intentions immediately. We are all far behind. Then, what should we do next?¡± Gail pondered for a moment before saying with great conceit, ¡°We have completed our mission. The best option is to ignore him and return to the demon headquarters immediately! But I want to see what kind of plot he will set up. Since he wants to set a trap for us, we might as well play along and have a look at his trap!¡± Everyone was surprised when they heard this. Why would Gail jump into a trap without hesitation? Gail looked at the shock on his subordinates¡¯ faces with great enjoyment. This was because he liked to take things by surprise and go off the usual path! The sudden realization and admiration on everyone¡¯s faces brought great pleasure to Gail! Gail spoke like a madman, ¡°I know that you must think that I¡¯m crazy now. You are all aware that it is a trap, yet I still want to lead everyone to go forward. But please think carefully. Vincent has escaped from the chief and the 1st Corps many times before. He must be blinded with arrogance at this moment. Given his current state, the trap he set must have countless loopholes. If we lure him out, we will be able to help the chief get rid of him. Now that the 1st Corps no longer exists, this is a great opportunity for our 4th Corps to make a name for ourselves. Do you have the heart to give up this opportunity?¡± When everyone heard this, they suddenly had a look of realization on their faces. They said to Gail with great admiration, ¡°Commander, you are the only one who can take advantage of such opportunity and use the enemy¡¯s plan against the enemy. We admire you sincerely!¡± Gail closed his eyes whilst he enjoyed the endless praises from his subordinates. He then said to everyone, ¡°Now, I will test you. What should we do next?¡± One of the demons volunteered and said, ¡°Since we want to beat them at their own game, we can use the equipment on our bodies to change our appearance. After disguising our identities, we can take the initiative to talk to Vincent. Only by discovering their plan can we beat them at their own game more smoothly!¡± All the demons gave him a thumbs up. They believed that his method was most feasible, and the probability of success was quite high! However, Gail shook his head and said in a deep voice, ¡°Wrong, what you¡¯re doing will only backfire and allow Vincent to realize our true intentions. Right now, the other party is the one who designed the trap. We only need to do nothing and pretend to fall into his trap. Then, we can let him reveal his next plan on his initiative. At the same time, we can also let him lower his guard against us. This will be more advantageous for us to carry out our next plan!¡± After listening to Gail¡¯s plan, everyone said with great admiration, ¡°The commander is right!¡± Gail waved his hand with a proud look and said, ¡°Next, we will continue to move forward at the same speed as before. I believe that Vincent is waiting for us not far ahead. When the time comes, no matter what he is planning, he will reveal it all to us!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± All the demons replied in unison and started to move forward. Before they could leave the valley, a black figure landed in front of them. Everyone instantly knew the identity of the newcomer based on her iconic magic sword and eye-catching appearance. ¡°It¡¯s Alexia. Capture her immediately!¡± shouted one of the demons. He had forgotten about Gail¡¯s instructions earlier. He quickly drew his weapon and called out to his companion beside him. They were prepared to go forward and capture Alexia. However, before he could finish speaking, Gail raised his hand and slapped him. He said in a low voice, ¡°Grab my ass! It is obvious that this is a trap set up by Vincent for us. If we made a move, wouldn¡¯t we scare Vincent away? We need to play along so that Vincent would take the initiative to reveal his purpose. Everyone, please keep quiet and watch my next performance!¡± All the demons could only bow their heads in fear and open a path for Gail. Gail maintained his calm expression and stepped forward. He asked in surprise, ¡°Your Highness, why are you here?¡± Alexia frowned slightly and said weakly, ¡°Vincent, who is determined to make an enemy of father, is nearby. I just escaped from his hands. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here. Come with me and kill him!¡± Gail suddenly smiled and said, ¡°I see! The princess has suffered a lot. But I think Vincent will not go far. We should stay here for a while and help you heal your injuries!¡± Alexia was stunned for a moment before saying helplessly, ¡°Okay!¡± Gail turned to the demons behind him with a smug look and ordered, ¡°Men! Quickly heal the princess!¡± The 4th Corps immediately got busy. Some of them took out materials from their storage rings and began to set up camp on the spot, while others took out medicine to help Alexia heal her injuries. The remaining core elites followed Gail. They stood in a corner outside the camp and began to discuss in secret. One of the demons said disdainfully, ¡°Alexia¡¯s excuse is too lame. Thousands of Cosmic Threads have been planted on her body. How could she escape from Vincent¡¯s hands? Does she think we are blind?¡± The others nodded in agreement. Everyone could see the countless dense threads hanging from her head. Those threads stretched out into the sky. Everyone shuddered when they saw her. Gail replied disapprovingly, ¡°The demons can only see the existence of the Cosmic Threads when they open their magic eyes. Under normal circumstances, no one would be able to maintain their magic eyes for a long time. However, what Vincent doesn¡¯t know is that the 4th Corps¡¯s rule is to maintain our magic eyes at all times. He had revealed such a big flaw at the beginning! This has also confirmed my guess of Vincent¡¯s current mentality. He must be arrogant and conceited! Now that he has exposed his purpose, he wants to use Alexia to lure us to chase after him and fall into his trap. We shouldn¡¯t be too anxious and we shouldn¡¯t keep him waiting! Send our men to investigate. If we can discover his ambush location, we can then prepare to set up a trap. At that time, we will turn the tables and kill Vincent!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± All the demon members followed Gail¡¯s order. Some of them continued to stay in the camp while others quietly walked out of the valley to investigate. After taking some medicine, Alexia sat quietly in the camp and watched the demons around her coldly. She then said in a low voice, ¡°The preliminary plan has been completed. The 4th Corps has taken the bait!¡± No one in the camp answered Alexia. A gentle breeze blew past the valley and into the camp. No one noticed it. ¡­ Two demons had just walked out of the valley when they saw two figures sitting on the hillside in front of them. Based on their reports, one of the figures seemed to look like Vincent. ¡°This is Vincent! Could it be that he wants to ambush us outside the valley? Such a shallow trap, isn¡¯t he looking down on us a little too much? It seems that Gail¡¯s analysis is indeed correct. We can immediately return to report this situation to Gail!¡± said one of the demons. He could not help but sigh when he saw Vincent sitting casually on the mountainside. However, the other demon shook his head and said with a face full of joy, ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry to return. Since this Vincent is so careless now, we might as well get closer. Perhaps we can overhear his plans. Moreover, according to our intelligence, Vincent only has the strength of a level 50 creature. If we get close to him, we might be able to kill him directly!¡± ¡°That makes sense! Killing Vincent is of great merit. When the time comes, Gail will reward us. Perhaps he will even promote us to deputy commanders!¡± The other demon agreed. However, immediately after that, he frowned and looked left and right in a hurry. His companion asked in confusion, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The demon scratched his head and said, ¡°Strange, why did I feel a cool breeze brushing past my neck just now? There shouldn¡¯t be any wind in the Black Hole World!¡± His companion could not help but laugh and said, ¡°You are afraid, aren¡¯t you? This Vincent is rumored to be a god-like being. In the end, he is just a madman that only has the strength of a level 50 creature. Plus, he is currently overconfident and is no match for us. You can rest assured!¡± The ridiculed demon immediately replied in a serious manner, ¡°Who is afraid? Let¡¯s get closer and see who is the first one to back out then!¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go!¡± The two of them hit it off and began to slowly approach Vincent¡¯s back along the foot of the mountain. On the other side, Vincent and Kurt were trying their best to look away. This was because once they turned their heads, they would be able to see the two sneaky demons at the foot of the mountain! Kurt looked into the distance and asked Vincent in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Vincent, didn¡¯t you say that the 4th Corps is the think tank of the demons? Why do they look so stupid?¡± Vincent sighed, ¡°Of course, it is because these guys are conceited and arrogant!¡± Just as Kurt was about to agree, he heard Vincent say, ¡°Wait a moment, my clone is back!¡± Kurt immediately stopped talking. He heard another Vincent speaking. ¡°The plan has succeeded. The 4th Corps has taken the bait! There are now two idiots approaching, wanting to probe your plan, or kill you!¡± Vincent nodded and spoke to the air in front of him, ¡°Thank you for your hard work! Please go back and protect Alexia. Once the situation changes, grab her and leave immediately!¡± There was no reply. Only a breeze blew past. It was as if someone had left in a hurry. Kurt could not help but sigh, ¡°Your ghostly shadow really comes and goes without a trace! In this Black Hole World, there is no ability more suitable for gathering intelligence than this!¡± Vincent sighed leisurely, ¡°What a pity, the 4th Corps could never imagine that I still have an ability that they don¡¯t know about! The next part of the plan will depend on our acting skills!¡± Chapter 617 - A Plan Within a Plan and a Game Within a Game Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The two demons circled the mountainside cautiously. They soon arrived behind Vincent and Kurt. They were so close that they could listen to the contents of Vincent and Kurt¡¯s conversation. They were aware that they could kill Vincent in one strike in exchange for supreme merit. The two demons looked at each other and were determined to kill Vincent. However, just as they were about to make their move, they suddenly heard Vincent¡¯s voice. ¡°This time, we will find the Immortal ruins, and only we will be able to find it!¡± The two demons quickly retreated and hid behind a small rock. As long as Vincent and Kurt turned around, they would immediately discover them. However, the two demons needed the rock to provide them with psychological comfort because they had temporarily given up on the idea of killing Vincent. They wanted to know the secret of the Immortal ruins that Vincent had just mentioned. The Immortal Race was once the most powerful race among the 10,000 races in the Black Hole. Gajero had always been very obsessed with the power of the Immortal Race. He had spent a lot of effort to fuse with the bloodline of the Immortals and had even raised Alexia by himself. Although killing Vincent was a great achievement, with the top-notch strategy of Commander Gail, killing Vincent was just a piece of cake. If they could combine this achievement with the achievement of finding the Immortal ruins, they might be rewarded even more. Perhaps Gajero would be happy and would directly make them commanders! Given such opportunity, the two demons instantly reached an agreement just by glancing at each other. They wanted to wait for Vincent to spill the secrets regarding the Immortal ruins before thinking about what to do next. Vincent, who had his back facing the two demons, seemed to have sensed their intentions. He proceeded to give Kurt a warning. Kurt immediately understood and asked, ¡°Mr. Vincent, in the Black Hole World, there are countless individuals who are interested in the Immortal ruins. How can you guarantee that only you can find the Immortal ruins?¡± Vincent held the dragon egg and raised his golden left arm. He said proudly, ¡°When I was in the capital of Ultimate Evil, I was only a small character who was not even level 30. However, I used this arm given by the Protoss Race to scare the soul out of the chief of the Lingluo Race, Jackson. He was so afraid; he took out all the treasures that he had on him.¡± Vincent then continued, ¡°That experience not only allowed me to obtain the authority to modify but it also allowed me to obtain a skull left behind by an Immortal powerhouse. I fused the remaining energy I had with the skull. In the end, I was able to retrieve part of the remaining memories of the Immortal. It was in that memory that I saw a mysterious ruin, and I have already found the correct route to that ruin. What kind of information do you think is more accurate than an Immortal¡¯s memory?¡± Kurt nodded and quickly said, ¡°It seems that only Mr. Vincent can find this ruin. Unfortunately, we still have to deal with those demons here. Otherwise, we can leave as soon as possible and go to investigate!¡± Vincent shook his head and said confidently, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. The trap I had prepared is flawless. After those demons fall into the trap, we will immediately set off. It won¡¯t take too much time!¡± Kurt nodded and did not say anything else. He sat with Vincent and quietly enjoyed the scenery at the foot of the mountain. At that moment, the demons hiding behind the rock were deeply conflicted. This was because they knew that Vincent had obtained accurate information about the Immortal ruins based on his conversation with Kurt. However, the information was all in Vincent¡¯s mind. If they wanted to find the Immortal ruins, they had to let Vincent live. However, before Vincent could continue on his journey, he needed to make sure that the entire 4th Corps was annihilated. As a result, the two demons no longer contemplated killing Vincent. Instead, they began to consider whether they should voluntarily give up their lives and encourage Vincent to continue on his journey! One of the demons realized the crux of the matter and quickly said to his companion, ¡°We can¡¯t make this decision. Let¡¯s go back and tell Gail about this first!¡± The latter nodded in agreement. The two of them then carefully returned along the original path. They retreated down the slope and returned to the valley. After seeing the two of them leave, Vincent could not help but sigh, ¡°It seems that the brains of these individuals are only so-so. They have taken the bait for now. Next, we will see if they will be able to get their leader to take the bait as well!¡± Kurt thought for a moment before nodding and saying, ¡°Based on my analysis of the current situation, these individuals will take the bait! But there is also a high possibility that they will see through your plan!¡± Vincent raised his head and sighed softly, ¡°Then I hope that these individuals can be a little smarter. Otherwise, the time we have wasted will not be worth it!¡± ¡­ The two demons who had rushed back to the camp quickly pulled Gail aside. They deliberately avoided Alexia and told Gail everything they had heard on the mountain in detail. Gail replied excitedly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect them to suddenly appear here in search for the Immortal ruins. What¡¯s more interesting is that the information about the Immortal ruins was obtained from Jackson himself. No wonder the Lingluo Race agreed without hesitation when they heard that we wanted to deal with Vincent. Not only do they want back the modification authority, but they also want to find out the lost secret about the Immortal ruins! If that¡¯s the case, then we can only change our plan!¡± The two demons asked excitedly, ¡°Commander, please tell us, how should we change it?¡± Gail took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, ¡°We are still playing along, but this time, we have to act more realistically! Since Vincent wants to wait until we are all killed before we set off, then let him kill us all!¡± ¡°Ah?¡± The two demons were shocked. They did not expect Gail to react so crazily. One of the demons asked Gail worriedly, ¡°Commander, do you think this is a trap deliberately set up by Vincent?¡± Gail nodded and said indifferently, ¡°We can¡¯t rule out this possibility! However, when Vincent brought up the Immortal ruins, the confidence in his tone could not be faked. This would mean that the Immortal ruins are real. As long as we can get information about the Immortal ruins, any risk is worth it! Even if our 4th Corps dies because of this, the chief will reward us!¡± The two demon members could not help but shudder when they saw that Gail had reached the state of madness. It seemed like Gail was ready to bury all his subordinates in exchange for the chance to deceive Vincent. However, they did not want to die in vain! Gail looked at them, smiled, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, since you two are the ones who brought back the news, how can I let you two lose the chance of receiving rewards? Vincent doesn¡¯t know the exact number of individuals in our team. The two of you will hide outside the camp from now on. Don¡¯t let Alexia notice you. After the plan is completed tomorrow, I will take you two to the Immortal ruins and return to the headquarters to receive the reward!¡± When the two demons heard this, they could not help but say with gratitude, ¡°Thank you, commander. We will follow you to the death!¡± Gail smiled ruthlessly. To him, all his subordinates were tools that could be sacrificed at any time. This was common among the demons. However, these two subordinates knew too many secrets. They would not take the initiative to die. Therefore, they could only remain by his side as coolies. They could also be used to deal with unexpected situations. However, before sending his subordinates to their deaths, he must not reveal his true intention. After all, he was the think tank of the demons. After dealing with his two subordinates, Gail turned around and walked back to the camp. The first thing he noticed was Alexia sitting in the middle of the camp. She tilted her head slightly as if she was listening to something. Gail, who had just finished planning his next step, was afraid that Alexia had overheard his conversation. He walked forward with some guilt and asked with a smile, ¡°Your Highness, what are you listening to?¡± Alexia looked up at Gail and said calmly, ¡°I am listening to the sound of the wind! What were you doing just now?¡± After seeing Alexia¡¯s reaction, Gail believed that Vincent must be communicating with her through the Cosmic Threads. Since she was communicating with Vincent, she would not be able to overhear his conversation with his subordinates earlier. Thus, he smiled and said, ¡°I have just mobilized everyone. Tomorrow morning, we will immediately rush out of the valley and follow Vincent¡¯s trail. I guarantee that we will do our best to kill him!¡± Alexia nodded and said indifferently, ¡°Very good! This way, not only will we be able to resolve the problem in father¡¯s heart, but I will also be free!¡± Gail smiled and nodded. He agreed with Alexia repeatedly. However, he could not help but sneer in his heart. This was because, in his opinion, Alexia had been brainwashed by Vincent. How could she be free? Vincent must have been controlling Alexia to speak but he did not know that Gail and the 4th Corps could see the Cosmic Threads above Alexia¡¯s heads. He had exposed his biggest flaw and showed how careless he was. Gail pointed toward a shelter that the demons had built and said to Alexia respectfully, ¡°Your Highness, you should also seize the time to rest. The battle will begin early tomorrow morning!¡± Alexia stood up silently and walked straight to the shelter. After opening the door, she paused for a moment before walking into it. She then closed the door firmly behind her. After seeing this, Gail quickly summoned a nearby subordinate and instructed in a low voice, ¡°Set up a sound-isolating array around the room. We must not let her hear what we are discussing tonight!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± The demon member immediately left as ordered. He carefully set up an array around Alexia¡¯s room to ensure that Vincent would not spy on them using Alexia. Little did they know that Alexia was watching their every move through a crack on the door. ¡°They¡¯ve set up a sound-isolating array outside the room. I can¡¯t hear them, and they can¡¯t hear me either. I¡¯ve overheard that these demons might take the initiative to kill themselves. However, if it is Gail¡¯s choice to do so, it means that he must have his trump card. I wonder if Vincent, who is outside, knows about this news!¡± Alexia paced back and forth in the room, muttering to the air. Vincent¡¯s voice soon sounded in the room. ¡°I¡¯m just a clone. I¡¯m not his puppet. Therefore, I can¡¯t share my perception with my main body! The real Vincent doesn¡¯t know about it yet!¡± Alexia looked at the empty room in front of her. She could not help but sigh. ¡°Although Vincent has told me about your existence in advance, every time you suddenly open your mouth, it still makes me feel afraid. This kind of completely undetectable existence is too terrifying!¡± Shadow of Desolation was a special ability that belonged solely to Vincent, and it was so powerful that it was extremely terrifying. Even though Alexia had become Vincent¡¯s ally, she could not help but feel afraid of his ability. Vincent¡¯s clone replied, ¡°Please rest assured, I will only do things according to the will of the main body. My mission now is to protect you closely. You should feel safe and secure now!¡± When Alexia heard that, she could not help but smile and said, ¡°Your tone is indeed the same as Vincent¡¯s! You are both so annoying! But you should inform Vincent of this as soon as possible. You¡¯d better wait until night to sneak out and inform Vincent!¡± The clone said again, ¡°There¡¯s no need! No matter what kind of tricks Gail has planned, it will not affect the next plan. I only need to ensure your safety now! As for the variable tomorrow, I think my main body will have a way to solve it!¡± Alexia shook her head helplessly and said softly, ¡°Even this conceited aura is the same as his. I hate you more and more! Forget it, let¡¯s wait until tomorrow and see how Vincent will deal with it!¡± The night was silent. Early the next morning, Gail quickly gathered all the demons in the camp and invited Alexia out from her camp. Gail walked forward and said respectfully to Alexia, ¡°Your Highness, you can now lead the way for everyone to hunt down Vincent!¡± Alexia nodded expressionlessly and walked straight out of the valley using the back route. Gail called for the others, and they followed closely behind Alexia. However, as soon as they walked out of the valley, Gail could not help but frown. This was because he saw Vincent still sitting on the opposite hillside without any signs of an ambush! ¡°What¡¯s going on? Where¡¯s the trap? This b*stard is just sitting there swaggering. How am I supposed to beat him at his own game? Don¡¯t tell me he wants me to lead the others and pretend that we can¡¯t see anything?¡± Gail¡¯s mind was running wild. His brain was working rapidly as he was thinking about what to do next. Thankfully, Vincent did not make things too difficult for Gail on the hillside. After the demon team walked out of the valley, Vincent immediately stood up and ran down the hillside with Kurt. They seemed to be heading to the back of the mountain. Gail immediately let out a sigh of relief. As long as Vincent made a move, he would have a way to continue his plan. ¡°Vincent is right in front, let¡¯s hurry up and chase after him!¡± shouted Gail. He then took the lead and rushed toward the back of the mountain where Vincent was. The other demons only knew this was the first time Gail had set up a trap personally. After seeing their commander putting in so much effort, they naturally had to follow closely behind him. A team of more than ten demons traveled around the mountain road and soon arrived behind the mountain. However, before the crowd could confirm the direction in which Vincent had fled, layers of halos suddenly lit up under their feet. Various kinds of energy attacks came from all directions. Gail immediately stopped and stood on the spot without any resistance. At the same time, he sneered and sighed in a low voice, ¡°Such a crude trap! It is full of loopholes! If it wasn¡¯t for the secret of the Immortal ruins, this Vincent would have died thousands of times! I¡¯ll let you be happy for a while now. When you lead me to the Immortal ruins, I¡¯ll let you know what true wisdom is!¡± After that, Gail closed his eyes and quietly waited for his subordinates to die in the array. Only then would the satisfied Vincent continue his journey to the Immortal Ruins. This was also in line with Gail¡¯s goal. He had previously warned his subordinates in the camp the night before. No matter what happened, everyone had to follow his instructions. They were not allowed to ask any questions because all the decisions he had made were part of his plan to beat Vincent at his own game. Only then would all his subordinates put in all their effort to put on a show while sending themselves to their deaths! Just as Gail was fantasizing about obtaining the secrets of the Immortal ruins and the rewards he was going to receive, he suddenly heard the exclamations of his subordinates. ¡°The attack of this array is so weak! It seems that Vincent has underestimated our strength too much. This is a good opportunity for us to counterattack. Let¡¯s break the array and rush out to kill him!¡± Gail opened his eyes and looked around with a blank expression. Coincidentally, he saw a flame pouncing toward him. However, when the flame struck Gail¡¯s face, it extinguished on its own and did not cause any obvious damage. Gail touched his face and his eyes widened in shock. He sighed helplessly, ¡°How could I forget that this b*stard only has the strength of a level 50 creature? How could his array be lethal? How could we beat him at his own game?¡± The 4th Demon Corps and their leader Gail were currently being ambushed by their enemy. However, instead of worrying about himself and his subordinates, he was worried about Vincent who had set up the trap. To kill his subordinates, Gail did not tell them about the actual plan. Instead, he only told them part of the plan. At that moment, Vincent¡¯s attacks were too weak. He simply could not kill any single one of them. Coincidentally, this was in line with Gail¡¯s first plan. As long as they rushed out of the array and kill Vincent, Vincent would not be able to travel to the Immortal ruins and the secret of the Immortal ruins would die along with him. Gail gritted his teeth. For the sake of his plan, he could only make an even crazier decision. He shouted to the surroundings, ¡°Everyone, self-destruct now! Don¡¯t breakthrough!¡± ¡°Self-destruct?¡± When all the demon members heard this, they all turned their heads to look at Gail with shocked expressions. They could not understand why Gail would give such an abnormal order when the plan was going so smoothly?¡± Gail saw everyone¡¯s confused faces. He had no choice but to lie and say, ¡°We have to lure Vincent to show himself so that we can kill him most safely! Anyway, we all have our demon core. Even if we self-destruct, we won¡¯t die!¡± The 4th Corps was made up of smart individuals. They naturally knew how dangerous Gail¡¯s orders were. However, they had encountered similar situations before and they trusted Gail completely. Although Gail gave unbelievable orders previously, they always had unexpected effects. As time passed, no one dared to question Gail¡¯s decisions anymore. Therefore, they still followed Gail¡¯s orders and chose to self-destruct. They destroyed themselves, leaving behind only their demon cores floating on the ground. After Gail had confirmed that his subordinates had self-destructed, he smiled happily. He followed suit and split his body up into pieces, leaving behind his demonic aura. The array that did not possess any lethality instantly dissipated. What appeared instead was Vincent, who was holding a knife in one hand and was slowly descending from the sky! Streaks of cold light flashed across the sky, and all the floating demon cores were shattered. The elite think tanks from the 4th Corps were all killed without even realizing it. By the time Vincent landed, all of the demonic aurae on the ground had dissipated. Alexia who did not enter the array stood in front of Vincent dumbfounded. ¡°It¡¯s so simple, it¡¯s all settled?¡± Alexia could not help but ask in disbelief when she saw the 4th Corps disappear in an instant. Vincent smiled and nodded. He said, ¡°If I were to rely solely on my strength, even if I set up 100 arrays, I would not be able to kill these demons in an instant. However, my first bait has caused Gail to fall into a state of madness. He had chosen to help me complete my plan step by step. That was how I was able to kill all these demons so easily! But I believe that Gail is not dead. He might be hiding in a corner to watch us!¡± Alexia could not help but ask nervously, ¡°Then what should I do now? What if I accidentally reveal our plan to him?¡± Vincent shook his head and said softly, ¡°Go search the surroundings and see if we can find where Gail is hiding!¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Alexia was stunned on the spot. She could not understand Vincent¡¯s sudden order to her. However, Vincent immediately walked to Alexia¡¯s side and placed his hand on her shoulder. He led her back to the mountain and whispered, ¡°I wasn¡¯t talking to you just now, I was ordering my clone. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything now, you just need to act like you¡¯re under my control!¡± Alexia nodded in realization. However, she still twisted her shoulders uncomfortably and said with a frown, ¡°I suspect that you¡¯re taking advantage of me! The deal we agreed on previously didn¡¯t include me being your slave!¡± Vincent coughed a little awkwardly and he said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t have any thoughts about making you a slave. I just want to make Gail believe that you¡¯re under my control. Naturally, I must act according to their thoughts! Think about it carefully, if those demons controlled you, what would they do to you? Therefore, I will have to do the same thing as them!¡± After listening to Vincent¡¯s explanation, Alexia began to recall the former members of the Demon Race. When they looked at her, their eyes were always filled with greed and desire. Suddenly, she thought of many unbearable things. She immediately sighed in a low voice, ¡°Ugh, so shameless and dirty!¡± Vincent nodded and said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s right, the thoughts of those demons must be shameless and dirty! So, I will have to show them what they expect to deceive them!¡± Alexia turned her head to look at Vincent and said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m talking about you! Those who can think of such things are the most shameless and dirty!¡± Vincent did not bother to explain further. When he walked to the back of the mountain, he immediately pulled his arm back and carefully pulled away from Alexia. He wanted to use his actions to prove that he was a gentleman. Alexia felt that his actions were funny, but her face remained as cold as an iceberg. Alexia took the initiative to ask Vincent, ¡°If Gail calmed down and thought about it carefully, don¡¯t you think that he would be able to notice your true intentions?¡± Vincent shook his head and said confidently, ¡°First of all, Gail will not calm down, because I will continue to trigger him so that he will make a series of wrong judgments! Secondly, even if he calms down, he will only be focused on my current actions. He will not be aware of my ultimate goal!¡± At that moment, Kurt suddenly walked in front of Vincent and Alexia. He said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Vincent, everything is ready. We can launch a real ambush at any time!¡± Vincent nodded. He snapped his fingers and said softly, ¡°Next, it¡¯s time to carry out our real plan!¡± A space door slowly opened behind Vincent. Benson and Gaia, who were covered in metal, strode out and stood behind Vincent in an imposing manner. However, the space door did not close. Soon, countless demons walked out from the space door. Alexia could not help but ask in surprise, ¡°This is the 26th Corps? Why did you summon them?¡± Vincent smiled slightly and said in a deep voice, ¡°I am handing over the command of the 26th Corps to you. You have to help me do something very important!¡± Alexia looked at Vincent with a puzzled face. In the end, she nodded and agreed. Vincent then walked to Alexia¡¯s side and whispered the plan to her. Alexia was shocked at first, but she soon understood. Finally, she became excited. ¡°Okay, I accept this mission!¡± said Alexia confidently. She then waved her hand behind her and led the 26th Corps out of the mountain range. ¡­ On the other side of the valley, Gail led his remaining two demon subordinates to carefully observe the movements behind the distant mountain slope. A demon asked nervously, ¡°Commander, do you think that Vincent has succeeded?¡± Gail narrowed his eyes and said in a deep voice, ¡°My projection ability is a reward personally given to me by the chief. It will not leave behind any flaws. Moreover, before I canceled the projection, I have confirmed that no one can resist. As long as that Vincent is not a fool, he would have killed everyone! Right now, he must be cleaning up the battlefield and preparing to head toward the ruins of the Immortals!¡± The other demon member asked impatiently, ¡°Then should we hurry up and chase after him? If he runs away, then we won¡¯t be able to get anything!¡± Gail smiled slightly and said confidently, ¡°No rush. He is only a level 50 creature. With his speed, even if he runs, he won¡¯t be able to run far! Right now, we just need to ensure that he doesn¡¯t notice us, and we¡¯ll be able to find the location of the Immortal ruins!¡± Just as Gail was thinking that he had everything under control, a gentle breeze blew past his side. Vincent¡¯s clone had quietly arrived beside him. He was quietly listening to their conversation. After obtaining everything he needed, he left like a gust of wind. Not a single trace was left behind. It was not until half a day later that Gail finally gave the order, ¡°It¡¯s about time, we should set off!¡± The two demon members who were anxious to contribute heard this and immediately rushed to the back of the mountain in the distance. Gail stretched out his hands and pulled his two subordinates back. He scolded in a low voice, ¡°Why are you two idiots so anxious? Although Vincent¡¯s actions look foolish, he was able to rely on the strength of a level 50 creature to contend with the chief for a long time. He absolutely could not be underestimated! Therefore, it is better to be cautious and safe.¡± The two demon members scratched their heads and stood in front of Gail with ashamed faces. For a moment, they were at a loss. They did not know how to guard against Vincent, and they also did not know which method was safe. Gail did not say anything more. He looked at his two subordinates and raised his hands in front of his chest. Immediately after that, streaks of purple electric currents began to flow between Gail¡¯s palms. As the electric currents continued to gather, they soon formed an illusory hexahedron. Following that, a pillar of light refracted from the purple hexahedron in Gail¡¯s hands and landed on the ground in front of him. Soon, three figures appeared from the pillar of light. They were the projections of Gail and his two demon subordinates! The two demon members finally saw the legendary projection ability. They were amazed and were ready to turn around and praise Gail. However, before they could say anything, Gail said impatiently, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s cut the crap! Our projections will walk in front of us. We only need to follow behind. No matter what danger we encounter, the projections will bear it for us. That way, we will be safe!¡± The two demon members nodded repeatedly and followed behind Gail. They watched as the three projections slowly walked behind the mountain. The three projections were always one step ahead of them. Everything seemed to be going smoothly. ¡°That Vincent is too much. He must think that he has wiped out our entire army. He won¡¯t leave any traps behind!¡± A demon member could not help but sigh confidently when he saw this. However, just as he finished speaking, a light suddenly lit up at the corner in front of them. Immediately after that, a black curtain shot up into the sky, blocking the vision of the three demons. When Gail saw this, he immediately closed his eyes and switched his vision. He wanted to see what was going on through the eyes of his projection. The three projections were currently trapped within an array formation. Countless mournful hurricanes kept circling them. Given his many years of experience, Gail was able to analyze the power of these hurricanes in an instant. These hurricanes were enough to wipe out all level 50 creatures! Even level 60 creatures would be heavily injured on the spot and lose their ability to fight if they were hit by these hurricanes. Level 70 creatures might be able to withstand a few of these hurricanes, but they would also be stuck within the array formation, and it would be difficult for them to escape within a short period. As for level 80 creatures, they might be able to ignore the power of these hurricanes, but they would have to waste some time if they wanted to exit the array. ¡°Not good, I¡¯ve been played!¡± Gail sighed in frustration. This was because he suddenly realized that Vincent¡¯s ability to construct an array was much stronger than he had imagined. How could such a powerful array master construct such a weak array? It was intentional! However, before Gail could think about it, Vincent and Kurt suddenly appeared in front of him. ¡°I¡¯ve long predicted that you¡¯re still alive. I believe that you would not betray yourself like how you betrayed your subordinates. Therefore, I¡¯ve prepared something to kill you. I guarantee that you will have no chance to survive!¡± The moment he finished speaking, two figures suddenly walked out from behind Vincent. They were Gaia, the former commander of the 1st Corps, and Benson, the deputy commander of the 1st Corps. Although Gail was an old enemy and an old friend of theirs, Benson and Gaia did not bother to catch up with him. Instead, they raised their hands and released their strongest attacks. ¡°Sky Demon Curse!¡± ¡°Death Ray Cannons!¡± Under the full-strength attacks of the two level 80 demons, Gail¡¯s projections disappeared. It was as if they had been destroyed completely. Gail, whose real body was on the other side of the mountain, suddenly opened his eyes and immediately said to the two demons beside him, ¡°Quick, hide!¡± Confused, the two demon members followed Gail and hid behind a huge rock. They carefully watched the black curtain of light descend in the distance and finally disappear into nothingness. One demon member could not help but ask, ¡°Commander, what exactly happened?¡± Gail took a deep breath to ease the shock in his heart. He then sighed and said with a face full of shame, ¡°I was careless. I didn¡¯t expect to fall into Vincent¡¯s trap. First, he used the Immortal ruins as bait, forcing us to pay a painful price. After luring the enemy in, he set up a real trap to kill us! Now, he has Gaia and Benson as his helpers, but we have buried all our members. We are no longer their match! Fortunately, my projection ability saved our lives. If they find out that we are faking our death, the consequences will be unimaginable!¡± The two demons could not help but shiver. They did not expect that the news that they had spent so much effort to obtain was a trap in disguise! However, they did not dare to say this out loud. If Gail realized that the two of them were the culprits, he would kill them with his own hands! Gail suddenly said in a low voice, ¡°Speaking of which, the news of the Immortal ruins was brought back by the two of you! The 4th Corps paid such a heavy price, and the two of you have to bear the full responsibility!¡± At the same time, he looked at the two demons in front of him with a cold gaze. His killing intent was self-evident. The two demons could not help but tremble. Since Gail had not forgotten about their roles in the matter, it seemed that their time to die had arrived. However, just when the two demons thought that they would die without a doubt, Gail suddenly smiled and said softly, ¡°However, although the situation we are in now is dangerous, I believe that the news about the Immortal ruins is true! This is because if Vincent wants us to take the bait, he must prepare the most reliable bait. Therefore, he must provide accurate information to ensure that we will take the bait! And now that we are still alive, it means that there are still variables in this matter!¡± The two demon members could not believe that they were still alive. They felt extremely fortunate. However, when they heard that Gail still had evil intentions, they could not help but ask in despair, ¡°But we are no match for Vincent now. Even if we follow him and find the Immortal ruins, what can we do?¡± Gail revealed a confident smile and said softly, ¡°With just the three of us, we are naturally not his match. But who said that we only have three men?¡± The two demon members looked at each other in realization. One of them said with excitement, ¡°Commander, do you want us to go back to the demon headquarters to get reinforcements?¡± Gail shook his head and said in a deep voice, ¡°Since Vincent has appeared again, we will have to send the news back to the headquarters. However, we do not have the equipment to teleport directly, and it will take too long for us to rush to the nearest temporary stronghold. Therefore, if we want to get rid of Vincent, we cannot count on the demon army to come!¡± ¡°If we cannot even count on the demon army, then who can we count on?¡± The demon members had completely given up on thinking. They sighed helplessly. Gail said confidently, ¡°The closest and most powerful force is naturally the Lingluo army! Think about it, if we pass the news of Vincent to the Lingluo Race, what kind of reaction will they have?¡± The two demon members finally felt hope. They said in unison, ¡°If the Lingluo Race knows of Vincent¡¯s whereabouts, they will send all their elites to kill him! When that time comes, we can take the opportunity to force Vincent to reveal the whereabouts of the Immortal ruins and reap the benefits!¡± Gail nodded his head with great satisfaction. This was the same plan he had thought of earlier. He said with satisfaction, ¡°One of you will rush back to the headquarters to report the news, and the other will go to the Lingluo World to ask for reinforcements.. I will stay behind with the most basic communication equipment and wait for you to come back! This time, I will take back everything that I lost previously!¡± Chapter 618 - There Were Unspeakable Sufferings, Enemies and Friends Changing The two demons immediately left after receiving Gail¡¯s order. One of the demons rushed to the nearby Black Hole of the Lingluo Race at full speed. He was prepared to call for reinforcements from the Lingluo Race in the name of the demons. The other demon rushed to the temporary stronghold in the distance. He was prepared to teleport back to the Demon Race¡¯s headquarters to inform Gajero of Vincent¡¯s whereabouts and the news about the Immortal ruins. Gail, who was alone, carefully poked his head out from behind the huge rock. He looked over at Vincent and Kurt. He knew that he had to find Vincent and the Immortal ruins. Only then could he offset the mistake of killing all the elites of the 4th Corps. Gail looked at Vincent who was cleaning the battlefield in the distance and said in a sinister tone, ¡°I was careless just now and didn¡¯t regard you as a real opponent. From now on, I will never underestimate you until you reveal your real weakness!¡± Gail was like a poisonous snake, circling in the dark. Before he was confident enough to defeat Vincent, he would not take the initiative to attack him anymore. Therefore, he just looked over silently at Vincent. Vincent, who was cleaning up the battlefield with Kurt, lowered his head and casually glanced at the ground. He said, ¡°According to my clone¡¯s investigation, Gail has an ability known as the projection ability. Given his cautiousness, he probably won¡¯t act so rashly. He must have sent his projection to scout the area earlier!¡± Kurt could not help but ask nervously, ¡°Didn¡¯t we just expose all our tricks? If Gail isn¡¯t dead, he will hide and continue to ambush us when he is ready!¡± Vincent shook his head and said with a smug look on his face, ¡°If he does that, then I would be very disappointed in his IQ! If he was smart enough, he would have realized that with his current strength, he would not be able to fight against us. The best option is to quickly find reinforcements!¡± Kurt took out the demon terminal and checked it. He frowned and said, ¡°The Demon Race doesn¡¯t have an army nearby. They only have a temporary stronghold. Given their speed, it will take them five days to rush back to the Demon World and set up a teleportation array to arrive here! They won¡¯t pose any threat to us!¡± Vincent smiled slightly and said indifferently, ¡°Gail is the number one think tank of the Demon Race. If he is thinking of getting reinforcements from the Demon Race at this time, I reckon that Gajero would not keep him until now. The biggest threat to us now is the Lingluo Race that is entrenched nearby! If Gail can think of a way to persuade the Lingluo Race to send troops, then it would be extremely beneficial to him!¡± Kurt immediately said with some worry, ¡°If the Lingluo Race joins in on the attack, then our situation will be very bad. This is because it will only take three days for the Lingluo Race to arrive here. Moreover, given the Lingluo Race¡¯s resentment toward Mr. Vincent, they will spare no effort to send their elites. When that time comes, it will be hard for us to resist them!¡± Vincent smiled slightly. He nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have predicted all of this! Summoning the Lingluo Race is the best decision for Gail and us! We have delayed our journey to look for the Immortal ruins. Even if we rush to the Immortal ruins now, the situation will become very chaotic. Therefore, we might as well stir up some trouble now! Only when everyone else is in chaos can we find a way to break the situation. Moreover, we can take the initiative to guide Gail to make the choices that we want him to make!¡± Kurt nodded and said softly, ¡°I am looking forward to Mr. Vincent¡¯s next arrangements!¡± Vincent turned around confidently. He summoned Benson and Gaia and ordered them in a deep voice, ¡°Next, we will start searching the mountain!¡± Benson and Gaia did not hesitate at all. They immediately went up the mountain and carefully looked for all the possible hiding places along the way. When they reached the top of the mountain, Benson and Gaia began to cast magic spells together. They bombarded the entire mountain. Only after the entire mountain had been blown up did Benson and Gaia silently descend the mountain and travel to the next mountain. Vincent and Kurt strolled behind them leisurely, occasionally turning their heads to look at their surroundings. They looked like they were looking for something. Gail, who was still hiding behind the giant rock, saw the scene and immediately felt very gloomy. This was because he knew that Vincent was supposed to set out to the Immortal ruins after killing the 4th Corps. However, Vincent did not set off. This meant that he knew that the 4th Corps had not been killed off completely. This also meant that Vincent realized that those three figures that died in the array were just illusions. Gail originally thought that he would be very safe after faking his death twice. That was why he was brave enough to send away his two subordinates and secretly follow Vincent by himself. If Vincent found his hiding place, what awaited Gail would only be death! ¡°This couldn¡¯t be! Logically speaking, my projection ability shouldn¡¯t have any flaws. How does he know that I am still alive? Moreover, his current actions are very contradictory. Since he wants to search for the Immortal ruins, after two consecutive ambushes, the 4th Corps is no longer any threat to him. He should have left immediately. Why is he still looking for traces of me? Could it be that his real goal was to kill me? However, the news about the Immortal ruins did not sound fake. What exactly is this Vincent trying to do? I can¡¯t see through him at all!¡± Gail laid behind the huge rock nervously. He kept pondering in his heart. However, even if he racked his brains, he did not have the slightest idea. After seeing that Gaia and Benson were about to reach him, Gail could only choose to silently retreat and temporarily give up on following Vincent. His priority was to stay alive. Just as Gail left his hiding spot, Vincent and Kurt, who were strolling, immediately noticed his figure. However, they did not immediately chase after him. Instead, they pretended not to have seen him. ¡°Mr. Vincent, he is still alive. What should we do next?¡± asked Kurt as he looked in the direction where Gail had left. Vincent said happily, ¡°Based on the projection earlier, he should still have two subordinates with him. Since he¡¯s alone, it means that he must have sent them to get reinforcements. Therefore, our plan can be considered a success! Anyway, we still have plenty of time, so we might as well have some fun with him!¡± Vincent then gestured to Benson and Gaia. The two puppets immediately turned around and followed behind Gail. Gail, who thought that he had not been exposed, felt extremely unlucky. He covered his head and scampered around like a lost goat. He circled a few mountains to get away from Benson and Gaia. Time flew by in an instant. Benson and Gaia were still bombarding the surroundings tirelessly. Gail was extremely exhausted after being chased by them for three days. However, Gail knew that he had to stay hopeful so he gritted his teeth and continued to move forward. ¡°No, I cannot die in such a humiliating way! Reinforcements from the Lingluo Race and the demon army will arrive soon. As long as the reinforcements arrive, I will be able to turn the situation around in an instant. Bear with it, I must bear with it!¡± Gail had to continuously brainwash himself to move forward. Unfortunately, he had forgotten to pay attention to the whereabouts of Vincent and Kurt. What he did not know was that the two of them were standing on top of a mountain not far away. They were looking at his miserable appearance. Kurt looked at Gail¡¯s figure with disdain and asked Vincent softly, ¡°Mr. Vincent, given his current state, we can kill him at any time. I did not expect him to be so foolish as to enter the cat-and-mouse game that we set up. It¡¯s almost time now. Should we continue?¡± Vincent sighed lightly and he said leisurely, ¡°This guy is not stupid, but this time, his cleverness had become his weakness. Secondly, he has been focused on saving his life for the past few days so he has no time to think. That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t notice our setup. At least, the reinforcements from the Lingluo Race are almost here. It¡¯s time for us to close the net!¡± Kurt nodded repeatedly. He took out the demon data terminal and a map of the surrounding terrain. He pointed at a few locations and said, ¡°According to your previous instructions, I have selected the following locations, please have a look!¡± After listening to Kurt¡¯s brief introduction, Vincent said with satisfaction, ¡°Very good! Next, you will oversee Benson and Gaia. Make sure they send Gail into the last trap we have prepared for him!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± answered Kurt confidently. He then gave orders to Gaia and Benson. The two of them drove Gail to the bottom of a sunken mountain wall. The sunken mountain wall was shaped like an eagle¡¯s beak. The sunken space on the mountain wall below could only accommodate one individual. It was an excellent hiding place for Gail to dodge the bombardments of Gaia and Benson. Gail only wanted to live at that point. Therefore, he chose to hide in the sunken space without thinking much about it. He dodged the two death ray cannons. Suddenly, the bombardment that lasted for three days stopped. Gail was stunned. He was overwhelmed by happiness because he realized that he had just escaped death. The feeling made him almost burst into tears. However, Gail suddenly heard Vincent¡¯s voice coming from the cliff above. Vincent stood on the cliff and said with a slightly anxious tone, ¡°Since we have searched for so many days and still haven¡¯t found any traces of the demons, it seems that the three demons that escaped have been scared away by us! We can¡¯t waste any more time here. It¡¯s time to set off for the Immortal ruins!¡± Kurt replied indifferently from the side, ¡°Mr. Vincent, didn¡¯t you say that the hatred between you and Gajero is irreconcilable? Any demons that you see must be exterminated! Are you willing to let go of them now?¡± Vincent said rather helplessly, ¡°So what if I¡¯m unwilling? In any case, we can¡¯t find any traces of the other demons. We might as well seize the time to go to the Immortal ruins. According to the memories that I have obtained, the ruins have never been excavated. There are countless treasures inside. After I get the treasures inside, my strength will increase again. At that time, I can directly go and take revenge on Gajero!¡± Kurt replied very cooperatively, ¡°Then let¡¯s set off now. I don¡¯t think anyone will notice our current location!¡± After listening to their conversations, Gail smiled smugly. This was because he realized that he still had some gains after so many days of torture! Vincent finally could not take it anymore. He wanted to rush to the Immortal ruins. Gail was finally able to take advantage of this opportunity and follow behind Vincent all the way. When the time came, he would be able to find the location of the Immortal ruins! However, Vincent suddenly said, ¡°This time, we don¡¯t have to rush. We can just use our modification authority to enter the space tunnel! This way, we will be safe and hidden. We won¡¯t have anything to worry about!¡± ¡°F*ck!¡± Gail cursed silently in his heart. He had forgotten that Vincent still possessed the modification authority. What was the point of following him if he used the space tunnel? After thinking about it, Gail realized that he could not remain silent anymore. Otherwise, all the suffering he had endured for so many days would have been wasted! Gar whispered to himself, ¡°As the saying goes if you don¡¯t enter the tiger¡¯s den, you will not get the tiger¡¯s cub. Now is the time for me to give it a try!¡± Gail made up his mind and walked out of the sunken cliff resolutely. He turned his head and shouted toward the mountain, ¡°Vincent, do you want to kill Gajero? I am willing to cooperate with you!¡± At that moment, Vincent and Kurt were standing on the mountain peak. Benson and Gaia were standing beside them. All of them turned to look at the miserable-looking Gail almost at the same time. Their eyes were bursting with strong killing intent. ¡°It¡¯s my business if I want to kill Gajero. I don¡¯t need to cooperate with anyone! Since you¡¯re still alive, then go and die!¡± said Vincent in a cold tone. He then signaled Gaia and Benson to go forward. Gail was not afraid at all. He continued to shout, ¡°I¡¯m the first officer under Gajero¡¯s command. I know the internal situation of the Demon Race like the back of my hand. If you cooperate with me, not only will you eliminate the strongholds of the Demon Race in each world, but you will also know the next invasion plan of the Demon Race in advance. As a result, you will deal a heavy blow to Gajero. I think you know the benefits of this, right?¡± When Vincent heard this, he immediately waved his hand and signaled for Benson and Gaia to stop. He smiled and asked, ¡°Of course, I know the benefits, but what I don¡¯t know is why you would want to cooperate with me? What benefits can you gain by betraying Gajero?¡± Gail pursed his lips and took a deep breath. He said resolutely, ¡°This is because I want to become the leader of the Demon Race! Right now, my position in the Demon Race is only second to that of Gajero. As long as you kill Gayero, I will take over the position as leader of the Demon Race. I can also promise you that when I become the leader, I will bring all the demons back to the Demon World and never come out again!¡± Gail felt an inexplicable excitement after saying those words out loud. Although he was just saying these things to deceive Vincent, they still reflected some of Gail¡¯s true ambitions and thoughts. As Gail was driven by greed at that moment, the demonic aura in his body had increased. For a moment, he could not tell if he wanted to deceive Vincent or if he wanted to ally with Vincent. ¡°This is good too. Since even I can¡¯t tell what I want, Vincent will not be able to see my true intentions! Given my strong temptation, I don¡¯t think he will reject my proposal!¡± Gail could not help but look forward to Vincent¡¯s choice even more. After hesitating for a moment, Vincent suddenly revealed a very satisfied smile on his face. He jumped down from the cliff and landed steadily in front of Gail. Vincent reached out his right hand and said to Gail with great anticipation, ¡°Your proposal reflects a win-win situation for the both of us. I can¡¯t find any reason to reject it, so I think we can try to cooperate!¡± After seeing that Vincent had taken the bait, Gail quickly shook Vincent¡¯s hand. He smiled and said, ¡°We are all smart individuals. I can understand if you have doubts in your heart. I¡¯m not 100% confident in you now either, so I think that during the initial cooperation, we can test each other out. This way, we can be more assured of each other!¡± After hearing Gail¡¯s suggestion. Vincent nodded repeatedly and said, ¡°That is a very good idea. It¡¯s settled then! Welcome, my new friend!¡± After seeing that Vincent had completely let down his guard, Gail could not help but smile even wider. He even took the initiative to stand up. Pretending to switch sides was just a spur-of-the-moment reaction of Gail¡¯s. Everything else was just a lie that he had made up after careful consideration! Based on Vincent¡¯s previous performance, it was enough to prove that he was a smart person. Therefore, it was reasonable for him to doubt Gail¡¯s sincerity. Therefore, Gail took advantage of the situation and suggested to Vincent to test each other out. Not only would he dispel Vincent¡¯s wariness of him, but it could also help him to obtain the secrets of the Immortal ruins from Vincent himself! In Gail¡¯s eyes, he believed that only he was the final winner. Vincent, on the other hand, was simply unlucky to have met him. Vincent noticed that Gail was smiling to himself. He seemed to be a little absent-minded. He looked as if he had drifted away in his thoughts. Vincent asked in a deep voice, ¡°I remember that you should still have two subordinates. Where are they now?¡± Gail was startled upon hearing Vincent¡¯s question. He did not expect Vincent¡¯s probing to come so quickly. He almost started panicking. Fortunately, Gail was also a veteran in the negotiation field. He quickly perked up, smiled, and said, ¡°To tell you the truth, I have sent the two of them back to the demon headquarters to call for reinforcements! But you can rest assured. Given their speed, it will take at least two days for the demon army to come here. We can make use of this time to escape first. When your strength has improved, I will take you back to the Demon Race to kill Gajero!¡± Gail¡¯s purpose was to delay Vincent. Therefore, he deliberately hid the fact that he had requested reinforcements from the Lingluo Race. At that moment, Gail only needed to wait for the Lingluo Race¡¯s reinforcements to arrive. That way, Vincent would not be able to use the space tunnel to escape. At that time, he would have complete control over the situation. He would also be able to force Vincent to hand over the secrets regarding the Immortal ruins! Although Gail had a good plan in place, he did not know that Vincent had expected the same of him. When Vincent heard Gail mention that he had sent his subordinates back to the Demon World, he could not help but smile brightly. There was no point for Gail to send two of his men back to the Demon World. As long as Gail was not a fool, he would not waste manpower. Therefore, Vincent believed that he must have sent the remaining demon to the Lingluo Race to ask for reinforcements. This was the most reasonable arrangement after all. Vincent had also expected Gail to hide the truth from him. Therefore, at that moment, he only needed to cooperate with Gail and continue acting! Vincent said to Gail with a satisfied expression on his face, ¡°Your excellency is indeed straightforward. I now believe in your sincerity toward this cooperation!¡± Gail thought that his chance had finally arrived. He pretended to hesitate and asked, ¡°I heard you mention the Immortal ruins previously. I wonder if this news is true?¡± Vincent became nervous and said cautiously, ¡°What Immortal ruins? This doesn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with our cooperation!¡± After seeing that Vincent was still wary of him, Gail was even more convinced that his plan had succeeded. After all, both sides were once enemies. Even if they were prepared to cooperate, it would still be impossible for them to reveal all of their secrets. Therefore, Vincent¡¯s reaction could be considered normal. Gail started to gain confidence and said, ¡°Sir, don¡¯t misunderstand. I just think that the Immortal ruins are a great opportunity for you to increase your strength. If this news is true, I can get rid of the demon reinforcements first and we can go explore the Immortal ruins. When your strength has increased, we can directly launch a counterattack against Gajero!¡± Vincent pretended to hesitate for a moment when he heard Gail¡¯s suggestion. He replied reluctantly, ¡°To tell you the truth, I do know some secrets about the Immortal ruins. Since you have decided to turn over a new leaf, I am willing to share the treasures in the Immortal ruins with you to show my sincerity! We can go there now!¡± Gail¡¯s eyes widened and he started to breathe heavily. He did not expect Vincent to be so naive and generous. He was even willing enough to gift him half of the treasures obtained from the Immortal ruins. This had completely caught him off guard! Gail could not help but think about the stakes again. If he delayed Vincent¡¯s journey and waited for the reinforcements of the Lingluo Race to arrive, Vincent would have to hand over the secrets of the Immortals ruins to the Lingluo Race. At that time, the treasures obtained from the Immortal ruins would most likely be divided up between the Lingluo Race and the Demon Race. Gail would not receive many benefits as a result. However, if he pretended to leave with Vincent until he obtained the exact location of the Immortal ruins, then he could inform the demon army to rush over. Although the Lingluo Race would not be able to share the spoils, the majority of the gains would go to Gajero only. In the end, he would only receive whatever Gajero wished to give him. However, if he helped Vincent get rid of the Demon Race¡¯s pursuit and avoid the reinforcements from the Lingluo Race, he could obtain half of the treasures. This was a fortune that no one could refuse! Although Gail was tempted, he did not make a final decision because he was not sure if this was Vincent¡¯s new way of testing him. Unless he was certain that Vincent was prepared to share the immortal treasures with him, he would never betray the reinforcements from the Lingluo Race. Gail suppressed the greed in his heart and slowly said, ¡°Your generosity to your friend is truly admirable. However, in our alliance, you are the main force to fight against Gajero. The gains in the Immortal ruins should all be used to increase your strength. Only then can it be fully utilized. I cannot hold you back!¡± Vincent almost laughed out loud when he saw how careless Gail was. His eyes were filled with pain. Fortunately, he had seen a lot over the years and had a strong sense of self-control. He forcefully held back his laughter and said boldly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the information I received was very detailed. There are indeed things that I need from the Immortal ruins, but I do not need all of them! When the time comes, I will only take what I need. The rest of the things will be yours!¡± Gail took a deep breath silently. His face was very calm but he was shouting like a madman in his heart. ¡°As expected, it seems that Vincent has obtained the memories left behind by the Immortal powerhouses. He has decided on what he wants before even finding the Immortal ruins. That is why he is willing to give me half of the treasures! The heavens have blessed me with such a great opportunity!¡± The overjoyed Gail had completely forgotten to check whether Vincent had trusted him completely. On the contrary, he had believed Vincent¡¯s words wholeheartedly and was looking forward to his future. After noticing that Gail had fallen into deep thought again, Vincent quickly patted his shoulder and said, ¡°There¡¯s not much time left before the demons arrive. Let¡¯s hurry and set off! I have to inform you that I accidentally leaked the news of the Immortal ruins previously. Plus, I have been delaying my journey. I¡¯m very afraid that someone will beat us to it!¡± Gail, who had regarded the treasures of the Immortal ruins as his possessions, immediately became anxious when he heard that. He replied, ¡°Then what are we waiting for? Let¡¯s hurry and set off!¡± Vincent smiled and nodded. Just as he was about to give the order to set off, a battle cry suddenly sounded from the other end of the cliff. It was as if two armies were fighting. Kurt, who was still standing on the top of the mountain, subconsciously turned his head to look. He quickly shouted at Vincent, ¡°Not good, there are pursuers!¡± Vincent and Gail¡¯s expressions changed drastically at the same time. However, Vincent was only pretending to be nervous, while Gail was truly nervous. This was because he knew that the only reinforcements would be from the Lingluo Race. Once Vincent found out that he was the one who had summoned the Lingluo Race, then the trust that he had painstakingly built up previously would be destroyed in an instant. Half of the treasures from the Immortal ruins would disappear as well. Vincent did not show any signs of doubt at that moment. Instead, he calmly said to Gail, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, let¡¯s go and take a look first!¡± After seeing Vincent¡¯s reaction, Gail believed that there was still room for change. Thus, he followed Vincent to the top of the mountain and looked at the other side. He saw the mighty army at the foot of the mountain. They were all from the Lingluo Race. They were being led by Jackson, the leader of the Lingluo Race. There was a very eye-catching figure standing next to Jackson. It was obvious that it was the demon Gail had sent to summon the Lingluo Race. Gail had to quickly think of an excuse for the current situation. However, his train of thought was immediately interrupted because he suddenly realized that the Lingluo army at the foot of the mountain was currently trapped within a bright light. Given his experiences, Gail could naturally tell that the Lingluo army was trapped in an array. However, what made Gail feel incredulous was that the huge array at the foot of the mountain was emitting the aura of the Demon World. It was an array that could only be set up by an organized demon army! Based on his calculations, the demon army could not appear so soon. Moreover, how could the demons and members of the Lingluo Race attack one another when they have just allied? ¡°This doesn¡¯t make sense!¡± sighed Gail unconsciously. Gail suddenly realized that he had almost revealed his stance. He quickly covered his mouth and looked at Vincent with a worried look. Thankfully, Vincent was not focused on him. Instead, he was looking at the foot of the mountain. At that moment, the Lingluo army had broken through the array using the modification authority. Jackson, who was in the lead, raised his head and roared, ¡°Demon Race, why did you ambush our Lingluo Race? I¡¯m here to support your demons! We are allies!¡± Gail felt an incomparable heartache after hearing Jackson¡¯s roar. This was because the cooperation between the Demon Race and Lingluo Race was arranged by him. Therefore, no one cared about the relationship between the Lingluo Race and the Demon Race more than him! At that moment, Gail could not wait to rush down the mountain and explain everything to Jackson. However, Vincent was standing beside him. Gail could not bear to expose his position before obtaining the treasures from the Immortal ruins. Countless figures from the Demon Race suddenly appeared in the valley. The individual who was leading them was the enchanting and charming Alexia. She was holding a magic sword in her hand. ¡°Do you think you are qualified to ally with the Demon Race? Today is the day that your Lingluo Race will be exterminated. Prepare to form a formation!¡± shouted Alexia at Jackson in a deep voice. After that, she raised the magic sword in her hand and signaled the 26th Corps behind her to form a formation. They proceeded to launch another attack on the Lingluo army. Jackson looked at the demon army that was full of killing intent. He roared unwillingly, ¡°Why? We have the same enemy. Why do you want to attack our Lingluo Race?¡± Alexia¡¯s tone was cold as she replied, ¡°The Demon Race does not need your help to deal with Vincent. Instead, we want to get rid of you and your ability to modify authority!¡± Jackson took two steps back. He laughed and said with a face full of anger, ¡°So that¡¯s the case! It turns out that what Gajero is afraid of most is our modification authority. Since you are so heartless, then let¡¯s declare war! Lingluo Race, prepare to form a formation!¡± Following Jackson¡¯s order, all the elites of the Lingluo Race stepped out one after another. They used their power of modification to construct a defensive formation. No matter how the 26th Corps attacked, the Lingluo Race could modify their opponent¡¯s powerful attack to a very small or even negligible degree. The Lingluo Race was still afraid of the strength of the demons so they did not choose to fight the 26th Corps head-on. They soon realized that the strength of this demon army was low. They could not even withstand one charge from the Lingluo Race. On the mountain peak, Gail saw that both sides were in a tense situation. He knew that if this continued, he would lose the ally that he had worked so hard to obtain. Instead, he would invite a powerful enemy for the Demon Race. However, when he saw that the leader of the demon corps was Alexia, Gail realized that all of this was Vincent¡¯s doing. However, he could not figure out Vincent¡¯s real purpose, so he could only be anxious on the inside. He still had to maintain a calm expression on the surface. Finally, Vincent turned to look at Gail. He pointed at the foot of the mountain and said proudly, ¡°Look, this is the Lingluo Race. Back then, I had some grudges with the Lingluo Race. During the process of searching for the Immortal ruins, I accidentally found out that the Lingluo World was nearby, so I had been on guard against them. Now, it seems that they want to stop us from going to the Immortal ruins!¡± Gail heaved a sigh of relief after hearing what Vincent said. He was aware of the conflict between Vincent and the Lingluo Race. He realized that Vincent had never let down his guard against the Lingluo Race and that this ambush had been set up long ago. Therefore, Vincent should not be able to link the Lingluo Race back to him. After confirming that he still had Vincent¡¯s trust, Gail felt much calmer. As long as he continued to follow Vincent, he would still be able to obtain the treasures in the Immortal ruins. As for the Lingluo Race who was in a dilemma, they were not in any danger because the 26th Corps was not a match for them at all. At most, they could only delay them for a short period. Additionally, as long as Jackson asked the demon member that was traveling with him, he would know that Alexia was a puppet under Vincent¡¯s control. At that time, not only could they bury the hatchet, but they would also make the Lingluo Race even more determined to form an alliance with the demons to deal with Vincent. After thinking it through, Gail realized that he was still the biggest winner. Therefore, he turned to look at his demon subordinate within the Lingluo army. He wanted to explain the situation to Jackson as soon as possible. ¡°Quickly go and explain it to him! Do it! Do it now!¡± Gail stared at the battlefield below whilst shouting anxiously in his heart. He was about to shout out loud in excitement when he suddenly realized that Vincent had grabbed onto his hand. Vincent grabbed Gail¡¯s hand and asked with a smile on his face, ¡°Right now, the Lingluo Race is the biggest obstacle for us to go to the Immortal ruins, and they have become our common enemy. Now, let¡¯s join hands and kill all the members of the Lingluo Race. After that, we¡¯ll go and split the treasures in the Immortal ruins equally. What do you think?¡± Gail knew very clearly that he could not agree to Vincent¡¯s request. He even realized that the current situation was a little strange. However, he still could not resist the temptation of splitting the Immortal treasures equally with him. He blurted out, ¡°Sure!¡± After receiving Gail¡¯s confirmation, Vincent immediately waved to his side. He shouted down the mountain, ¡°Jackson, long time no see, do you still remember me? Back then, you wanted to assassinate me secretly. Now, how dare you bring your Lingluo Race members to ruin my good deed. Today, I¡¯ll show you who is a true ally of the Demon Race!¡± Jackson suddenly raised his head and saw Vincent and Gail holding hands on the top of the mountain. His eyes instantly widened and he roared angrily, ¡°No wonder Gajero is so anxious to get rid of the Lingluo Race. It¡¯s because you have joined the demons! It seems that Gajero has also obtained the remaining modification authority scroll in your hands! Very good. From now on, as long as the Lingluo Race still has a breath left, we will be enemies with the demons forever!¡± Gail was as bitter as a bitter gourd. However, at this point, he did not know how to explain it to Jackson. He only hoped that Jackson would quickly take the opportunity to retreat before both sides suffered serious casualties. He wanted him to lead his clansmen back to the Lingluo World. After that, he would wait until he and Vincent found the Immortal ruins and obtained the treasures before explaining everything to Jackson. However, at that moment, Benson and Gaia, who had received Vincent¡¯s orders, raised their weapons at the same time. They aimed them at the battlefield. Even though the Lingluo Race was a famous high-level race and Jackson was a level 85 creature that could stand shoulder to shoulder with the Ultimate Evil Lord, the Lingluo warriors behind him were not as powerful! ¡°Sky Demon Curse!¡± ¡°Death Ray Cannons!¡± Benson and Gaia unleashed their strongest attacks at the same time. The purple demonic aura and black death rays instantly bombarded the Lingluo army. Countless Lingluo warriors below level 80 were killed and injured. The Lingluo Race elites above level 80 were also heavily injured and fell to the ground. They could not join the battle for the time being. Gail could not help but tremble. According to his rough estimation, more than half of the Lingluo warriors had been killed and injured. Moreover, his subordinate who had been following the Lingluo warriors all along had also been killed by the death ray that had been shot out at random. No one could explain the misunderstanding behind this to Jackson! ¡°Vincent, Gail! I am your sworn enemy!¡± Jackson, who had survived by relying on his strength, let out an indignant roar. He had to face reality and lead the remaining members of the Lingluo Race to retreat. The Lingluo Race retreated like a tide. Vincent did not give any further orders. Alexia, who was at the foot of the mountain, began to gather the 26th Corps and traveled up the mountain. ¡°That¡¯s it? Aren¡¯t you going to kill them all?¡± asked Gail in surprise. Since Jackson hated the Demon Race, it would be better to let Vincent exterminate the Lingluo Race. This would also save the Demon Race some trouble in the future. However, Vincent did not do so. He just raised his hand and snapped his fingers. He opened a space door, smiled, and said to Gail, ¡°The Lingluo Race has suffered such a heavy blow. They are no longer a concern to me! Moreover, even if they want to take revenge, they will also look for the demons.. What does that have to do with me? Right now, my priority should be to look for the treasures in the Immortal ruins!¡± Chapter 619 - The Demons Were in Danger, and the Ghosts Appeared Gail looked at Vincent in disbelief and asked, ¡°We¡¯re leaving now?¡± He simply could not believe that Vincent had invited him to join him on the search for the Immortal ruins. Vincent seemed so sincere. Therefore, Gail felt extremely happy. He ignored all the bad premonitions in his heart. Despite his battle with him previously, Gail chose to ignore all the contradictory things that Vincent had done. Vincent just smiled and once again invited him, ¡°Of course! I have long been impatient to visit the Immortal ruins. Aren¡¯t you interested?¡± Gail nodded and said excitedly, ¡°I¡¯m interested! Of course, I¡¯m interested! Let¡¯s go now!¡± Vincent nodded slightly and waved his hand at his side, signaling Alexia to lead the 26th Corps into the space tunnel first. Alexia¡¯s eyes were full of contempt when she saw the demon intelligence officer smiling foolishly at her. He had forgotten to use his head to think before acting. However, she still pretended to be a dull puppet and led the group of demons into the space tunnel as ordered. The 26th Corps entered the space tunnel one after another. After that, Vincent signaled Kurt to take the lead. He led Gail into the space tunnel together with him. Benson and Gaia, who had always acted as Vincent¡¯s bodyguards, walked behind them. They were protecting Vincent meticulously while blocking Gail¡¯s escape routes. The space tunnel was Vincent¡¯s absolute territory. He instructed Alexia and the 26th Corps to enter first due to their lack of strength. Although they can protect themselves, they were still not strong enough. Finally, Vincent personally led Gail, who had been tricked by him, into the space tunnel. As long as they entered the tunnel, Gail would be under Vincent¡¯s control. Therefore, before that, Vincent had to ensure that no accidents would happen. That was why he arranged for the strongest Benson and Gaia to guard the rear. He did not want to leave any room for mistakes. He did not care if Gail would suddenly realize that something was wrong. After everyone entered the space tunnel, Vincent raised his hand and snapped his fingers. The space door slowly closed behind them. Just as they were completely cut off from the outside world, Kurt and Alexia let out a long sigh of relief. As they had been busy following Vincent for the past few days, they were under enormous amounts of pressure. They were especially worried about the final step of the plan. They were worried that Gail would realize something was wrong at the critical moment and ruin the plan. Therefore, when the space door closed, all the pressure on their shoulders instantly disappeared. Alexia and Kurt both knew Vincent¡¯s modification authority ability very well. This space tunnel could only be opened using modification authority. Those who did not possess the modification authority could be considered to have entered an eternal cage. There was no chance of escaping! Therefore, Alexia and Kurt did not care if Gail could sense that something was wrong so long as he was inside the space tunnel. They did not have to care about Gail finding out the truth anymore. They could do whatever they wanted! After hearing Kurt and Alexia sighing at the same time, Gail looked behind him in surprise whilst frowning. However, he could not figure out what was wrong. Thus, he just shook his head helplessly. He thought that he might have overthought the situation at hand. However, at that moment, Vincent suddenly let out a long sigh of relief. It sounded like a comfortable sigh that one would usually make after a long day. Gail turned his head to look at Vincent. He finally sensed a hint of danger. He realized that he was currently deep within Vincent¡¯s sphere of influence. As long as Vincent had the intention to kill him, he would be in deep trouble. However, just as Gail thought that Vincent was about to turn hostile and merciless, Vincent suddenly smiled and said, ¡°Previously, we have been in conflict. Hence, we did not have a chance to know each other. Now that we have begun to cooperate, we naturally don¡¯t need to be so tense with one another. Don¡¯t you feel relaxed now?¡± Gail could not help but secretly sigh in relief. He nodded repeatedly and said, ¡°Relaxed, of course, I¡¯m relaxed! Now that we are about to find the Immortal ruins and Gajero had lost the Lingluo Race as his ally, it will be impossible for him to find us if we continue hiding in the space tunnel. The future is bright, so I¡¯m naturally feeling extremely relaxed!¡± Vincent nodded. He then pointed at the transparent space barrier around him and said, ¡°Look! The outside world is right before our eyes. To be honest, I want to stay and take a look at Gajero¡¯s face when he arrives here. Imagine his face when he realized that he has obtained nothing from this trip!¡± Gail sucked in a breath of cold air. The last thing he wanted to see was Gajero! If Gajero found out that he was behind this, he would die a very ugly death. Gail quickly said to Vincent, ¡°Right now, Gajero is strong, but we are weak! Focusing on improving our strength is the most important thing. As for Gajero¡¯s reaction, it doesn¡¯t matter to us if we see it now or later! We might as well wait until we become stronger and see Gajero lying at our feet!¡± Vincent nodded and immediately said, ¡°That makes sense! Then let¡¯s set off immediately!¡± He then waved his hand behind him. Alexia immediately walked out of the formation and stood in front of Vincent. She continued to lead the way toward the Immortal ruins. After two days of uninterrupted travel, Vincent and the others could see through the space barrier that they have left the Lingluo Race¡¯s territory. It was safe to return to the Black Hole World to continue on their journey. Gail started to become anxious. He wanted to persuade Vincent to return to the Black Hole World to continue the journey. After two days of safe interactions, Gail finally confirmed that Vincent would not harm him and that he had successfully won Vincent¡¯s trust. It was time to carry out his plan. Based on his calculations, the demon army was about to reach the vicinity of the Lingluo World. Gail was very anxious to find an opportunity to return to the Black Hole World and send a signal to the Demon Race. Otherwise, when the demon army arrived, it was very likely that they would regard him as a traitor if they cannot find him. He would end up like Alexia. Gail pulled Vincent¡¯s arm and said with a smile, ¡°Vincent, brother, I think we have reached a safe zone. Why don¡¯t we return to the Black Hole World and hurry? It¡¯s the same no matter which way we go. There won¡¯t be any change in speed!¡± Vincent looked around thoughtfully and then asked Alexia, ¡°How far are we from Justin¡¯s position?¡± Alexia turned around and looked at Vincent. She said unhappily, ¡°Very far! We used to travel at the fastest speed, but now everyone is traveling by foot. How much distance do you think we can cover in two days?¡± Vincent replied awkwardly, ¡°Well, in that case, we will need to increase our speed! I have another ability in this space tunnel that can lead everyone to travel thousands of miles in an instant!¡± After hearing what Vincent said, Gail thought that he was exaggerating. He asked, ¡°The power of modification has such an ability? I¡¯ve never heard of it before!¡± Vincent said meaningfully, ¡°Do you know why the Lingluo Race hates me so much? Because I¡¯ve obtained an ability that even they don¡¯t have!¡± After hearing what Vincent said, a strong sense of curiosity rose in Gail¡¯s heart. He quickly looked around and memorized the surrounding terrain. He then said to Vincent, ¡°Seeing is believing! Then take me thousands of miles away now and let me see if your ability is that magical!¡± Vincent smiled mysteriously and he said softly, ¡°Okay!¡± The scene outside the space tunnel changed in an instant. They could only see a straight line, followed by a black tunnel filled with colorful lights. Gail felt as if the space-time continuum was shuttling back and forth. Not long after that, the scene outside gradually returned to normal, but the surrounding terrain and topography were greatly different from before. Gail exclaimed with a face full of shock, ¡°You can teleport! Then why didn¡¯t you use such a powerful ability before?¡± Vincent said indifferently, ¡°The timing wasn¡¯t right previously! Now is the right time to use this ability!¡± Gail could no longer be bothered to savor the deep meaning in Vincent¡¯s words. He started to get worried. They had traveled non-stop for two days and Vincent had just teleported them tens of thousands of miles away. Their distance from the Lingluo Race¡¯s territory had exceeded the limit of the basic signal transmitter. If they did not return to the Black Hole World, perhaps the demon army would no longer be able to receive the signal from his body! In that case, even if Gail obtained the treasures from the Immortal ruins, he would still be regarded as a traitor of the Demon Race. ¡°Brother Vincent, can we return to the Black Hole World? I feel very bored in this space tunnel!¡± said Gail to Vincent with a slightly pleading tone. Vincent raised his head and took a breath. He then asked Alexia, ¡°Do you feel bored here?¡± Alexia¡¯s face instantly turned gloomy because she had been locked in the space tunnel by Vincent for a long time. This was something that she was unwilling to talk about. Yet, Vincent asked her directly about it. It was clear that he was openly provoking her! ¡°Nonsense! Any normal person would think that this place is boring to death!¡± Alexia¡¯s attitude was extremely vile as she yelled at Vincent. Vincent pretended to be afraid and said repeatedly, ¡°Right, right, right, I¡¯m also a normal person. I also think that this place is very boring. Then let¡¯s go out and get some fresh air!¡± Vincent then snapped his fingers and opened a space door in front of him, indicating that everyone could walk out on their own. Gail looked at the space door in front of him and was about to step out when his body suddenly stiffened, and he froze on the spot. He then raised his head and looked at Vincent with a surprised face. He turned to look at Alexia and suddenly sighed, ¡°You, you two¡­¡± Vincent asked with a smile, ¡°Hmm, what about us?¡± Gail swallowed his saliva nervously and he sighed in disbelief, ¡°You two can still communicate normally! Princess Alexia is not being controlled by you?¡± Alexia was shocked after hearing that. She suddenly realized that she had exposed her secret when she replied to Vincent earlier. She did not know what to do. Vincent, on the other hand, replied calmly, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s a pity for such a beautiful demon princess to become my puppet. It is more interesting for her to scold me with a straight face every day!¡± Gail could not understand Vincent¡¯s train of thought. He asked with a frown, ¡°What?¡± However, Vincent did not explain further. Instead, he pointed at the space door in front of him and reminded him, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Why don¡¯t you go out and take a breather?¡± After hearing Vincent¡¯s reminder, Gail immediately realized that he should leave the tunnel to send a signal to the demon army. Therefore, he nodded in response and walked out of the space tunnel. Alexia recalled all the bad memories she had experienced in the space tunnel. Therefore, she wanted to follow Gail out of the space tunnel to get some fresh air. However, when Alexia walked to Vincent¡¯s side, Vincent suddenly grabbed her hand and stopped her from exiting the space door. ¡°You!¡± Just when Alexia was about to attack Vincent, she suddenly saw that Vincent¡¯s eyes were full of warning. She quieted down and turned around to look at Gail who had returned to the Black Hole World. Gail left the space tunnel and pretended to take a deep breath. He then quietly pressed down on the signal transmitter in his arms. So long he guaranteed his loyalty to the demons, he can still proceed to follow Vincent to the Immortal ruins. He was certain that he could split the treasures in the Immortal ruins with Vincent before the demons caught up. He could kill two birds with one stone! The idea of minimal effort and twice the result made Gail feel like he had reached the peak of his life! However, just as Gail was feeling proud of himself, he suddenly realized that the surrounding environment seemed somewhat familiar. ¡°That¡¯s not right. Isn¡¯t this the valley where we ambush the Lingluo Race?¡± exclaimed Gail. He suddenly realized that they had returned to the starting point from two days ago. The ground he was standing on was the eagle beak cliff where he had previously formed a partnership with Vincent. The various details that he had missed flooded into his mind once again. It made him realize that he might be in the middle of an even bigger scam. Thus, Gail turned his head abruptly to look at Vincent, only to see Vincent and Alexia holding hands inside the space tunnel. They used their other hands to bid farewell to him. ¡°Your Excellency is indeed the number one think tank of the Demon Race. I¡¯ve only deceived you for two days, and I really can¡¯t keep up the act! Since our fate has ended here, let¡¯s bid farewell!¡± mocked Vincent. The space door slowly closed and disappeared before Gail¡¯s eyes. Gail stood rooted to the ground like a stone statue. He was stunned on the spot and was unable to recover for a long time. Everything that he had experienced in the past two days was like a dream to him. He felt that he was so close to success, but in the end, everything was just an illusion. In the blink of an eye, he was left empty-handed. Instead, he returned to the starting point of his one-sided lie! Gail questioned himself with a blank face, ¡°What exactly is going on? Did Vincent detect my lie, or was I deceived by Vincent from the start?¡± He had lost all of his confidence and was extremely fearful of Vincent. He did not dare to guess what Vincent¡¯s intention was, because he was afraid that the answer would be another scam. Suddenly, a large hexagram pattern appeared in the sky in front of Gail. Immediately after that, a black and purple light pillar descended from the sky. Countless demons walked out from the light pillar. The first to appear in front of Gail was Gajero, whose face was covered in scars. ¡°Chief!¡± Gail¡¯s pupils contracted. His heart seemed to have stopped as he looked at Gajero who was gradually walking toward him. This was because he suddenly remembered that he had not only returned to the starting point, but he had also lost a lot in the process. For example, Vincent¡¯s whereabouts, the news of the Immortal ruins, the credit that was in his pocket had disappeared without a trace. What was left was the mistakes and guilt that had led to the annihilation of the elites of the 4th Corps. Gail suddenly realized that he was not qualified to face Gajero! Gajero walked in front of Gail and said with a gratified expression, ¡°Gail, you are indeed worthy of being the number one think tank of our Demon Race. Not only did you help me find Vincent¡¯s whereabouts, but you also found the news about the Immortal ruins. I will not forget this credit. Now, take me to Vincent. I can¡¯t wait to take revenge on him!¡± Gail swallowed his saliva nervously. He then said with a trembling voice, ¡°I, I lost Vincent!¡± Gajero stopped smiling and asked, ¡°When did you lose him?¡± Gail replied sincerely, ¡°Just now¡­¡± When Gajero heard his reply, he eased up immediately. He said softly, ¡°Since we have just lost him, then we will be able to find him again easily! Given Vincent¡¯s cunning character, it must not have been easy for you to follow him for two days! Moreover, the biggest contribution you made on this trip is helping us demons ally with the powerful Lingluo Race. As long as the Lingluo Race helps us, Vincent will not be able to escape far!¡± ¡°Lingluo¡­ Lingluo Race!¡± exclaimed Gail in surprise. Not only did he lose track of Vincent, but he had also made an enemy out of the Lingluo Race under Vincent¡¯s leadership! Gail suddenly felt the ground under his feet soften. His feet sank into the soil until he was knee-deep. He suddenly realized that the entire mountain had turned into a pool of mud. All the demons that came along with Gajero were also trapped in the mud. Gajero realized that something was wrong and immediately questioned Gail, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Uh, this¡­¡± Gail was at a loss for words. He did not know how to explain the situation to Gajero. Numerous members of the Lingluo Race suddenly appeared on the surrounding mountain peaks. The Lingluo Race was ambushed in the same valley two days ago. Jackson, the leader of the Lingluo Race walked forward and said angrily, ¡°Gajero, how dare you take advantage of our Lingluo Race? You know that we have suffered heavy casualties, yet you want to lead an army to invade my world! You are underestimating the strength of our Lingluo Race too much. Let me tell you, modification authority is an innate talent of our Lingluo Race. Even a heavily injured member of the Lingluo Race who is bedridden can easily use modification authority! Now, I will let you taste the power of our Lingluo Race¡¯s strongest formation!¡± He then signaled his army to use modification authority. Countless rays of bright light gathered in the air, finally enveloping the mountain that was being occupied by the demons. As the star-like rays of light slowly sprinkled down, the demons on the ground instantly felt pain. The Lingluo Race was best at modifying all the rules in the world. When countless modification authority was used at the same time, it formed an independent space that had no rules. From a different point of view, it could be said that this space was like a domain! At the same time, they had created their strongest array formation, the law-free array! In this irregular array, all the rules that originally existed had been completely modified, forming a space that made it impossible for any creature to survive. For example, in a normal world, any creature could maintain its survival by breathing. However, in the irregular array, even if the air was abundant, all the individuals who were trapped inside would not be able to breathe. They could only die slowly in suffocation. Another example was that in a normal world, the land is usually solid and steady, and individuals could maintain their vision using light. However, in the irregular array, the land was as muddy as a swamp and the light in the sky made one lose their sense of direction. They would not even be able to tell their surroundings apart. In short, in the irregular array, all the common knowledge was overthrown. Those who were inside would feel that their worldview had been subverted and shattered. They would only be surrounded by fear, oppression, and helplessness. They could only be tortured in the array until they died. At that moment, Gajero was unable to adapt to his surroundings. In his confusion, he could only shout at Gail and ask, ¡°Gail! Explain to me clearly, what exactly is going on?¡± Although Gail was standing in front of Gajero, he could not see him at all but he could hear his angry roar. He trembled non-stop. He did not know what to do. He still could not understand why he had fallen to such a state! At the same time, Vincent, Alexia, and Kurt were standing in the space tunnel. They watched the magnificent scene of the Lingluo Race ambushing the demons through the space barrier. Vincent looked outside with excitement and sighed, ¡°Jackson put in a lot of effort this time. It makes my blood boil! I want to join in. Unfortunately, if I show up now, Jackson might turn around and let Gajero and the others go!¡± Alexia listened to Vincent¡¯s sigh and said coldly, ¡°So you knew what would happen since the beginning. This situation is your ultimate goal, right?¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°Yes and no! Gajero¡¯s current situation was indeed within my prediction. This is because I cannot sit idly by and watch the Lingluo Race and the Demon Race form an alliance as this would bring me great trouble. Therefore, I had to think of a way to cause misunderstanding between the two sides, and even mutual hatred! At present, there is no possibility of an alliance between the two races. Unless one side was completely annexed by the other side, I would not have to worry that Gajero would use the power of modification to deal with me! However, the current situation isn¡¯t the whole of my plan. I still have some plans and warnings for Gajero and his subordinates!¡± Alexia looked at Vincent in surprise, completely unable to understand what he meant by that. However, Alexia soon exclaimed, ¡°You deliberately provoked me in front of Gail to let him realize that I wasn¡¯t under your control. This will make Gajero want to continue searching for me and take me back!¡± Vincent nodded and said with admiration, ¡°Smart! You have seen through my most obscure plan so quickly. It seems that your wisdom is far above that of Gail!¡± Alexia did not care about Vincent¡¯s praise. Instead, she said angrily, ¡°You b*stard! How dare you use me as bait? This is not in our previous agreement!¡± Vincent quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. This time, I have used you to design a trap. I did not discuss it with you beforehand, but I have prepared a gift to compensate you. I guarantee that you will be satisfied!¡± Alexia rolled her eyes at Vincent with disdain. Vincent then handed over a transparent scroll to her. Vincent said very sincerely, ¡°This is the Lingluo Race¡¯s modification authority scroll. I can help you learn the Lingluo Race¡¯s modification authority through this scroll. This way, you will be able to freely enter and exit the space tunnel in the future. Not only will you be able to ensure your safety, but you will also not be imprisoned in the space tunnel from now on. How is it? Are you satisfied?¡± Alexia did not expect Vincent to directly give her a divine ability. Originally, she wanted to try her best to remain calm, but when she heard that she could have the modification authority and no longer be trapped in the space tunnel, she could not help but get excited. She immediately took the scroll from Vincent¡¯s hand and held it tightly in her hand. ¡°At least you have a conscience. This is what I deserve!¡± said Alexia stubbornly. She wanted to emphasize to Vincent that it was reasonable for her to get the modification authority scroll. It was not that she did not have any pride. Vincent, on the other hand, nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right! You used yourself as bait to help me set up a trap. You deserve to be rewarded! The two of us can be considered to be even. We don¡¯t owe each other anything, right?¡± Alexia nodded solemnly and agreed with Vincent. She looked at the scroll in her hand with curiosity, but she was not in a hurry to urge Vincent to help her learn modification authority. Vincent did not urge her either. Instead, he suggested, ¡°Based on the current situation, the Lingluo Race¡¯s attack on the demons will last for a while. However, I don¡¯t think that they can destroy the demon elites led by Gajero. The war between them may last for a long time. Can we use this time to hurry up and meet up with Justin?¡± Alexia nodded slightly. She then raised her hand and pointed in a direction. She said softly, ¡°Just go straight in this direction. Anyway, you have a more efficient way to travel!¡± Vincent nodded and said confidently, ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± He then controlled the platform under his feet and began to make rapid and uninterrupted space jumps. Vincent and the other flashed away from the Lingluo Race¡¯s territory. They soon arrived at a very strange region. Although Vincent had always been calm, he could not help but slow down whilst he looked around curiously. Previously, Vincent had only seen the dark red sky and the bare mountains whilst traveling in the Black Hole World. He had not seen any special scenery. However, at that moment, he saw a dark red sea in front of him. On this boundless plane, there were faint flashes of lightning, accompanied by waves flowing. Vincent could not help but guess that under this sea-like surface, there were most likely fish-like creatures. After confirming the surrounding environment, Alexia quickly said to Vincent, ¡°It should be around here! Justin and I were at the end of this strange sea previously when we completely lost our way. We could not find a way forward!¡± Vincent carefully scanned his surroundings and said, ¡°Then you should first try to find the exact location of Justin based on your memories. Just narrow down the range at least! Justin and I have a special connection so we can sense when we are nearby each other¡± Alexia nodded. She tried to recall the location she parted ways with Justin while carefully identifying her surroundings. Suddenly, she raised her arm and pointed to the left. She said firmly, ¡°That¡¯s it! As long as we keep moving in this direction, we can see a rock mountain. Justin is waiting for us on that rock mountain!¡± Vincent perked up again and began to perform a space jump. However, he did not jump too far. He only jumped to the limit of his field of vision, to ensure that he did not miss a single corner. Just as Vincent completed a space jump, a very strange figure suddenly appeared in front of him. The figure¡¯s appearance was 80-90% similar to that of a human. The upper half of its body was visible, but its skin was very pale. The figure looked lifeless. What was even more strange was that this figure was blurry from the waist down. There was nothing below his ankles. Alexia sighed with a face full of surprise, ¡°What is this thing? A mirage?¡± Kurt quickly walked forward. After carefully observing the figure in front of him through the space barrier, he said, ¡°I have detected signs of life on the target¡¯s body. It seems to be an even purer form of cosmic energy. I estimate this figure to be around level 75!¡± Vincent could not help but think of a young girl he had seen in the Beast World previously. He then said indifferently, ¡°This is the Ghost Race! It is said that it is a race that is not weaker than the Demon Race!¡± When Alexia heard this, she could not help but look at the figure outside the space barrier once again. She nodded and said, ¡°I have indeed heard Gajero talk about the Ghost Race, and I am very afraid of the innate talent of the Ghost Race. However, as far as I know, the Ghost Race would never enter the territory of the demons. Why would a level 75 ghost powerhouse appear here?¡± Vincent said indifferently, ¡°Berserker Charlotte sold our route to the Ghost Race, and the Ghost Race has followed us all the way here. I believe that there must be more ghosts around. We must speed up our search for Justin now. If the ghosts detect his presence, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll be in danger!¡± Vincent continued to jump through space according to Alexia¡¯s instructions. As Vincent had expected, during the next space jump, he saw more and more ghostly figures. They were standing at every corner of the dark red sea. The more he traveled, the more ghosts he saw. The number of ghosts greatly exceeded Vincent¡¯s expectations. He did not expect the Ghost Race to send so many of its men for the sake of the Immortal ruins. ¡°It looks like what Charlotte said was true. The ghosts indeed have a great relationship with the Immortals. Otherwise, they would not have risked a fight with the demons and mobilized many elite members to enter the demon territory! In the future, our opponents are not only the demons and the Lingluo Race, but also these ghosts with unknown motives as well!¡± sighed Vincent. He became even more worried about Justin¡¯s current situation. Alexia suddenly pointed forward and shouted at Vincent, ¡°Vincent, look over there!¡± Vincent looked up and saw a circular outline at the end of his field of vision. It looked like a large bowl that had overturned in the dark red sea. He quickly jumped forward to see the entire circular outline. The circular outline looked like a huge rock with no traces of excavation. However, the height of the rock was comparable to a mountain! Numerous ghosts were wandering around this huge rock. Vincent became nervous. He had to continue jumping forward. Only when he confirmed that there were no ghosts on the huge round rock did he feel slightly relieved. ¡°The current situation is too dangerous. You two stay in the space tunnel for now. I will climb up the rock alone to look. As long as I find Justin, I will immediately take him back into the space tunnel and make other plans!¡± Vincent did not dare to underestimate these ghosts that were as powerful as demons. He immediately jumped up onto the rock while exhorting Alexia and Kurt. Alexia was very worried about Vincent¡¯s safety. She was even more worried that if anything happened to Vincent, no one would be able to open the space door. She lowered her head to look at the scroll that she had yet to use. She turned to Kurt and asked, ¡°Do you know how to use the modification authority?¡± Kurt shook his head very honestly and said helplessly, ¡°My ability is a little special. I don¡¯t possess the same abilities as you guys!¡± When Alexia heard that, she grabbed onto Vincent¡¯s arm firmly and said, ¡°No matter what danger it is, I have to go out with you! Otherwise, if anything happens to you, I will be locked up here for life!¡± Vincent did not hesitate and nodded, ¡°Good! Then you must be smart. When you encounter danger, don¡¯t think about saving me. The key is to protect yourself!¡± Alexia looked at Vincent¡¯s serious face. She could not help but say, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as you are outside, even if you die, I will not save you! Don¡¯t have such high hopes for myself. Otherwise, no one will save you at the critical moment!¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I am relieved!¡± He snapped his fingers and instantly jumped onto the rock. ¡°Kurt, you stay in the space tunnel and wait for me to come back!¡± said Vincent to Kurt. He then rushed onto the top of the rock. Alexia did not hesitate and followed Vincent out. Kurt was not afraid of anything and he trusted Vincent very much. He stayed in the space tunnel obediently. When he was bored, he would study the ghosts floating on top of the dark red sea. Vincent and Alexia rushed to the top of the rock mountain. At the same time, they saw an illusory figure sitting cross-legged on the top of the mountain! ¡°Justin, don¡¯t just stand there, hurry up and follow me!¡± shouted Vincent anxiously when he arrived at the top of the mountain. However, when he saw the illusory figure in front of him, he could not help but be stunned on the spot. Alexia, who had just arrived, was also stunned. Her face was filled with nervousness and confusion. This was because the illusory figure sitting cross-legged in front of them was not Justin! It was a silver-haired ghost. There was no flesh on his face and his body was a silver-white skeleton. He was wearing a gorgeous silver robe. White jade-like bones were hanging inside his robe. The bones below his waist were gradually disappearing and his calves had almost disappeared! Vincent and Alexia did not know what to say, nor did they know how to address this unique ghost in front of them. Suddenly, blue flames lit up in the eye sockets of the silver skeleton. He looked like an ancient giant beast. He opened his eyes and stared at Vincent and Alexia. For a moment, Vincent and Alexia felt as if they were facing the furious Gajero. The jaw of the silver skeleton trembled slowly and he spoke angrily, ¡°Who are you? How dare you disturb my rest?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I mistook you for someone else!¡± said Vincent with a smile on his face. He then took Alexia¡¯s hand and calmly turned around to walk down the mountain.. Chapter 620 - Went in Both Directions and Attacked Separately Vincent turned around and left without saying anything. It could be said that his actions were out of place given the current situation. Not only did the ghost that was sitting upright on the mountainside fall into a daze, but even Alexia, who was holding Vincent¡¯s hand, had a blank look on her face at that moment. ¡°What¡¯s the situation? Aren¡¯t we looking for Justin?¡± asked Alexia softly as she followed Vincent down the mountain. Vincent was both frightened and anxious at the same time. He replied, ¡°What¡¯s there to look for? That guy is an expert on the same level as Gajero. If we don¡¯t leave, both of us will die!¡± Alexia immediately understood and did not dare to say anything more. She continued to lower her head and follow Vincent away. However, before they could walk further, a sinister voice suddenly came from in front of them. ¡°How dare you disturb my training so rashly? Do you think you can still leave?¡± Vincent and Alexia raised their heads and saw that the ghost earlier had appeared in front of them at some point in time. The flames in his eye sockets were jumping continuously. He looked like he was staring at them. Vincent confirmed his guess once again. The power of the ghost in front of him was indeed comparable to that of Gajero. This meant that his position in the Ghost Race was not low. It was very likely that he was the head of the Ghost Race! Although Vincent was only at level 50, he was very powerful. He also had the high-level Protoss arm and the elf divine personality. In addition, he also had a strong fighting spirit. Therefore, he was not intimidated by anyone¡¯s aura. Even the Dragon Race¡¯s draconic might had very little effect on Vincent. So far, there were only three opponents that made Vincent feel like he was inferior. The first was the Protoss who had made a deal with Vincent. The second was the level 89 demon lord, Gajero. The third was the ghost in front of him! His opponent¡¯s strength and identity were obvious. However, no matter how much pressure he felt, Vincent remained calm as he still had a firm belief. Vincent had two goals in mind at that moment. One was to ensure that he and Alexia could survive, and the second was to find Justin¡¯s whereabouts! Vincent squeezed out a smile and said to the ghost, ¡°The two of us are just out for fun and we came here by accident. Since we had accidentally disturbed you, we have to make up for this mistake!¡± When the ghost heard this, he smiled with his teeth, as if he was sneering, and questioned Vincent, ¡°For fun? My ghost subordinates are everywhere on this sinkhole sea. The two of you managed to appear in front of me from all the way. You surely don¡¯t look like an ordinary couple! If you still don¡¯t reveal your identity and intentions to me, then you can only go to hell!¡± The Ghost Race¡¯s tone became increasingly fierce. Vincent and Alexia felt as if their hearts had been struck by lightning. They instantly froze on the spot. Countless nightmares flashed before their eyes, causing their already nervous state of mind to instantly collapse. In the Black Hole World, all cultivators would aim to increase their strength and ensure that their state of mind is always tenacious so that they would not make mistakes or lose focus during battles. Vincent and Alexia were both level 50 cultivators, and they could be considered upper-middle-level powerhouses. Thus, their minds were extremely tenacious. Even when they encounter an opponent that was stronger than them, they would only feel nervous. They would never be timid and lose their ability to fight. However, at that moment, Vincent and Alexia¡¯s minds were very fragile. It was as if they could be shattered in an instant. Vincent could feel that his consciousness was still clear. However, he had started to become fearful. It looked as if he had completely given up on surviving. He stood on the spot, quietly waiting for the ghost in front of him to tell him what to do. Alexia was in the same state as Vincent. She felt like she had given up on resisting and could only watch as they fall into a hopeless situation. She was unable to save herself. Vincent suddenly recalled that he had once read in the Black Hole myriad races atlas that the Ghost Race had an ability called the heart attack. Its power was so powerful that it was an existence that even Gajero was afraid of. Vincent knew that the ghost had unleashed this attack on him and Alexia. The ghost saw that Vincent and Alexia had lost the ability to move. He was not in a hurry to attack. Instead, he placed his hands behind his back and asked calmly, ¡°Now, tell me your true purpose of coming here!¡± Vincent and Alexia seemed to have been possessed. They wanted to tell him that the purpose of their trip was to explore the Immortal ruins. In a moment of desperation, Vincent realized that he had to think of a way to save himself. Otherwise, once his intentions were exposed, he would fall under the Ghost Race¡¯s control. At that time, it would be as difficult as climbing to the heavens to escape! After realizing the danger of the situation, Vincent tried using all the abilities he had, but the results were futile. His soul seemed to have completely separated from his body. He was not able to use any of his abilities. However, Vincent did not give up. Instead, he began attempting to communicate with all the equipment he had. As long as he could find anything to circumvent the ghost¡¯s attack, he could still turn the situation around! However, what disappointed Vincent was that he had lost contact with both his Return Journey of the Dead and the Evil Fate in his hands. Vincent and Alexia were about to answer the ghost¡¯s question involuntarily. ¡°We¡­¡± Just at the critical moment, a dragon¡¯s roar suddenly came from Vincent¡¯s left hand. The dragon might immediately cut off all sounds and attacked the heart of the ghost. However, the ghost whose strength was unfathomable was not affected at all. Instead, he turned his attention to the dragon egg in Vincent¡¯s hand. ¡°Haha, I didn¡¯t expect you to have a dragon egg that has yet to hatch! This is a good treasure. It just so happens that I still lack a pet to relieve my boredom. This unborn dragon is exactly what I want!¡± said the ghost with a smug look. Kelly, who had gained consciousness inside the dragon egg, immediately screamed after hearing what the ghost had said, ¡°Vincent, save me! I don¡¯t want to be kidnapped by him!¡± Vincent was burning with anxiety. Protecting Kelly¡¯s safety was the promise he made to Randall. He could not confirm Justin¡¯s life and death. If he lost Kelly too, he would lose most of his important allies! Just as the ghost was about to grab the dragon egg. Vincent looked at his left hand. His heart was immediately filled with ecstasy. Not only did Vincent see Kelly, but he also remembered that he had a super powerful ability that did not belong to him or his equipment. Just as the ghost was about to grab the dragon egg, Vincent¡¯s left arm suddenly lit up with a dazzling golden light. The shadow of a Protoss along with a pair of golden wings descended from the sky, enveloping Vincent¡¯s body. He was equipped with full-body golden armor and had four arms. At the same time, an extremely powerful aura spread out like golden waves with Vincent as the center. The ghost standing in front of Vincent was the first to bear the brunt of the attack. His eyes were wide open and filled with fear. He quickly took a few steps back. ¡°You¡­ you made a deal with the Protoss!¡± The ghost looked at Vincent in disbelief and let out a mournful sigh. At the same time, the ghosts that were wandering at the nearby sea sensed Vincent and immediately rushed toward the rock mountain like a swarm of bees. With the help of the Protoss¡¯s high position and powerful aura, Vincent instantly regained control of his own body. After discovering that he could regain control of his own body, Vincent immediately transferred the dragon egg from his left hand to his right hand. He then used his left arm that was emitting a golden light to hold Alexia. He wanted her to help her regain her movements. Before Alexia could react, Vincent suddenly dragged her body and threw her into the air behind him. As long as Alexia continued to move in parabola, she would land on the other side of the rock mountain. Even if there might be ghosts there, Vincent believed that as long as he was on the top of the rock mountain, the surrounding ghosts would pay attention to him only. This was also the only thing Vincent could do to protect Alexia! ¡°Run!¡± shouted Vincent at Alexia who was flying in the air. He immediately turned around and continued to confront the powerful ghost. Although Vincent knew that his best chance of escaping would be the space door, he knew that he would not have a chance to open one at all. This was because the opening and closing of the space door required a certain amount of time. During this time, a true expert could follow Vincent into the space tunnel, just like when he faced off against Gajero. It was almost the same situation. Moreover, Vincent believed that as long as Gajero could do it, the ghost in front of him would be able to do it as well. Hence, Vincent gave up on the idea of trying to use the space tunnel to escape. All he could do at that moment was to help Alexia escape, while he used all means at his disposal and try his best to deal with the ghost in front of him. Vincent raised his left hand toward the ghost in front of him and shouted in a deep voice, ¡°God¡¯s Punishment!¡± The shadow that enveloped Vincent raised his arm at the same time. An even more intense and terrifying aura spread out in an instant. All the ghosts that were rushing over instantly stopped after sensing the terrifying aura. They prostrated themselves on the surface of the sea. They looked as if they were kowtowing to a god that was above them with the highest etiquette. The ghost that was standing in front of Vincent was also kneeling in front of Vincent with a face full of unwillingness. He looked like a slave waiting for orders. ¡°Where¡¯s Justin?¡± asked Vincent excitedly. The reason why he did not choose to escape at the first moment was that he had not found Justin¡¯s whereabouts. Even if the current situation was dangerous and he could not waste a single second, Vincent still had to prioritize finding Justin! Vincent and Justin were initially rivals and later partners. However, as they spent more and more time together and experienced more risks together, the two of them soon developed an old friendship. Vincent, who valued friendship the most, might as well die here if he escaped without Justin. The ghost on the mountaintop was more powerful than Vincent had imagined. Although he was forced to kneel under the power of God¡¯s Punishment, he did not lose his consciousness and reason. After hearing Vincent¡¯s question, the ghost replied in a daze, ¡°Justin, who is that?¡± Vincent took a deep breath and asked again, ¡°After you arrived here, did you see the soul of a vampire?¡± The ghost immediately sneered, ¡°Soul? Our ghost has always eaten souls. Perhaps it was eaten by the children under my command! In any case, I did not see it.¡± Vincent started to panic because he could hear the calmness and disdain in the ghost¡¯s tone. This meant that Justin had most likely met a tragic end! ¡°Then you and the entire Ghost Race will be buried with him today!¡± roared Vincent. He held the dragon egg in his left hand again and proceeded to pull out the Return Journey of the Dead from his waist. He chopped at the ghost¡¯s head. Suddenly, an ear-piercing sound was heard. It sounded like all the bones in the ghost¡¯s body were rubbing against each other. The ghost burst out with strength in an instant. Despite the supreme pressure he felt from Vincent¡¯s God¡¯s Punishment, he stood up forcefully and blocked Vincent¡¯s attack. Vincent was not surprised by this. From the moment the other party was able to speak calmly despite being under his influence, he knew that his control over him was limited. It was only a matter of time before he broke free. Vincent could only use this period whilst his God¡¯s Punishment was still ongoing. He could either give it his all or choose to escape instead. In short, this was his last chance! ¡°I don¡¯t care if you are a ghost or a demon. I will kill you today!¡± roared Vincent. He raised his blade to stab forward. He proceeded to unleash the first four moves of the eight forms of Heaven¡¯s Will. The terrifying blade aura mixed with Vincent¡¯s endless battle intent instantly formed thousands of invisible blades. They covered the sky and earth. Vincent proceeded to slash them at the ghosts. At that moment, the effect of God¡¯s Punishment was still ongoing. Although the ghosts have begun to stand up, they were still in a negative state so they could only move slowly backward. Countless blades appeared and submerged them in the blink of an eye! Vincent took this opportunity to continue using the eight forms of Heaven¡¯s Will to create countless blades. He continued to attack the ghost in front of him. Just as Vincent¡¯s attack became more and more frantic, the light on his left arm began to gradually dim, indicating that his God¡¯s Punishment attack was about to run out. His Hand of God was about to enter a state of cooldown for a long time. However, Vincent did not care. If he could not find Justin alive, he would still avenge Justin, even if the other party was as powerful as Gajero. He had to make the other party pay the price. After the effect of God¡¯s Punishment disappeared, Vincent¡¯s attack soon stopped. The smooth surface of the rock had been smashed creating a deep pit. However, the ghost was still standing in the pit intact. Even the robe on his body was still in one piece and was not damaged at all. ¡°Is this the only ability you have gained from the Protoss during the trade? Then you have disappointed me!¡± The ghost raised his head and looked at Vincent, his tone full of disdain. At the same time, shouts came from all directions at the foot of the mountain. ¡°There¡¯s an assassin. Quickly go and protect the Ghost King!¡± After Vincent heard the shouts from all directions, he was shocked, but it was still within his expectation. Since the ghost in front of him could withstand his God¡¯s Punishment, then his strength was truly unique. Who else could it be if it was not the king of the ghosts? Vincent looked at the Ghost King below and said in a calm tone, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to meet the Ghost King here today. The heavens have treated me well!¡± Since he had decided to give it his all, he would not change his battle intent just because of who his opponent was. No matter how strong his opponent was, he could not be afraid! The Ghost King was not in a hurry to attack Vincent. Instead, he sneered and said, ¡°I am the leader of the Ghost Race, the ruler of 3,000 worlds, Abraham! Tell me your name, there are no nameless souls under my command!¡± Vincent smiled slightly. He looked like he was ready to face death. He said in a deep voice, ¡°My name is Vincent, human! Who will die today? It is not certain yet!¡± However, just as Vincent finished speaking, the Ghost King, Abraham¡¯s figure instantly disappeared from where he was. He appeared in front of Vincent almost at the same time. His five fingers were like white jade as he grabbed Vincent¡¯s neck ruthlessly. A bone-chilling chill instantly penetrated through Vincent¡¯s skin and into his meridians, slowly freezing his entire body. Abraham slowly leaned over, his burning eyes getting closer and closer to Vincent. His tone was full of provocation as he said, ¡°Charlotte has told me all your information. I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time! Since Charlotte didn¡¯t appear with you, I guess she must have been discovered by you. Can you tell me what you did to her?¡± Vincent looked at the cunning and powerful ghost in front of him and said without any fear, ¡°She¡¯s dead!¡± The fire in Abraham¡¯s eyes suddenly intensified. He said with a gloomy tone, ¡°Kill her? Do you know how much time I need to waste to raise such a dog who will work hard for me? How dare you kill her!¡± As Abraham¡¯s fingers gradually tightened, Vincent suddenly felt death. However, he was not nervous or afraid because he was waiting for a chance to counterattack. ¡°Vincent!¡± Suddenly, a nervous and anxious shout came from behind Vincent. Alexia, who had just been thrown down from the top of the mountain by Vincent, flew back up to the mountain again. Alexia, who was holding her sword, looked like a black lotus in full bloom. She stabbed her sword straight at Abraham. ¡°Huh?¡± Abraham was suddenly distracted. He raised his head to look at Alexia who had suddenly appeared. Vincent found the opportunity he had been waiting for and shouted, ¡°Burn!¡± As Vincent gave the order, the two balls of flames in Abraham¡¯s eye sockets began to explode fiercely.. The flames enveloped his head and continued to burn fiercely! Chapter 621 - Hundred Ghosts Night Walk, Ammunition Replenished Ghost King Abraham had not expected the current situation. This weak level 50 creature in front of him had caused the flames in his eye sockets to explode. Abraham lost all sight as the flames in his eyes continued to spread. He could feel the temperature of the flames wrapped around his head gradually rising. It seemed to have no end as the temperature continued to rise. Sooner or later it was going to reach a temperature that even he could not withstand! ¡°How dare you sneak attack a king? Today, I will kill you and leave you without a burial ground!¡± Abraham raised his hand and held his own body. He roared angrily at Vincent. Although his strength was much higher than Vincent¡¯s, under the circumstances where he could not see, it was inevitable for him to feel fearful. Vincent looked at Abraham who could not fight back and slowly retreated. He said, ¡°In the domain of fire, I am a god! Any fire will be under my control. I can only say that your body, which is different from the other ghosts, was born to be restrained by me!¡± Abraham was no longer flustered at this stage. His body flashed and he rushed forward. He stretched out two sharp fingers that were like white jade and stabbed into Vincent¡¯s chest. After Abraham succeeded in his attack, he said very proudly, ¡°Your ability is indeed not bad, but you are too naive. Just because you control the flames, do you think you can restrain me? You must know that there is a vast difference between us. Now, I just need to move my fingers, and I can immediately kill you!¡± Vincent widened his eyes as he looked at Abraham in disbelief. This was the first time he had faced Abraham head-on. It made him realize how invincible his opponent was. He felt like he was unable to resist Abraham. He also felt like he was going to die at any moment. All these feelings made Vincent almost lose his footing. Fortunately, he had managed to calm himself down in time, he stood on the spot without moving. At the critical moment, Vincent could see that Abraham¡¯s target was his heart. However, he was least afraid of someone attacking his heart. Yet, if he dodged slightly, he would get injured. Vincent, who had recovered from his shock, sneered, and said, ¡°Then you can try and see if you can kill me!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, his Return Journey of the Dead lit up. Endless blade auras pierced through Abraham¡¯s body at a very close distance. If it was an ordinary opponent, they would have been sliced into countless pieces under Vincent¡¯s attack. However, even though Abraham¡¯s body was pierced by tens of thousands of blades, there was not a single scratch on his body. Abraham¡¯s head was covered in flames. He mocked Vincent in a deep voice, ¡°The reason why the Ghost Race is known as the Ghost Race is that our bodies can become ethereal at any time. A weak attack like yours can not hurt my foundation!¡± When Vincent saw this, his heart was instantly filled with regret. He did not expect the ghost powerhouse to have such a terrifying talent. It had caused him to waste a perfect opportunity to attack. However, at that moment, a blade with pitch-black magic flames brushed past Vincent¡¯s shoulder and pierced straight into Abraham¡¯s chest. Although the blade did not cause any substantial damage to Abraham, it contained eternal magic flames. It gradually burned Abraham¡¯s body until it became pitch-black. Abraham, who could not see, instantly sensed danger. He quickly raised his finger, and jumped backward, distancing himself from Vincent and the magic sword that had suddenly appeared. Alexia once again stood beside Vincent. She held her magic sword proudly as she whispered to Vincent, ¡°The bodies of ghosts are not affected by ordinary attacks. Only spells or attacks with attributes can hurt their main bodies!¡± Vincent nodded slightly. He frowned and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to run away? Why did you come back?¡± Alexia¡¯s eyes were cold as she said, ¡°I don¡¯t have the habit of running for my life! Since I have encountered an opponent who took the initiative to attack me, I must defeat the opponent head-on!¡± Vincent listened to Alexia¡¯s righteous words and could not help but laugh, ¡°Since you are so bold, then I¡¯ll leave this place to you. I¡¯ll run first!¡± Alexia was instantly furious. She turned to Vincent and said, ¡°Can¡¯t you be a little more loyal? Under such a dangerous situation just now, I didn¡¯t leave you behind. Now, you want to run away alone. Is that appropriate?¡± Vincent only smiled lightly. He naturally knew why Alexia had decided to turn back. However, as the great battle was about to begin, he also needed to relieve his nervous and depressed mood. That was why he joked with Alexia. ¡°Alright, since we are going to be loyal to each other, then let¡¯s join forces and see if we can take down this powerful Ghost King!¡± said Vincent seriously. He plated his Return Journey of the Dead with a layer of flame. He looked at Abraham with a determined expression. Alexia rolled her eyes at Vincent. She then proceeded to raise the magic sword in her hand. She was ready to attack at any time. Abraham did not pay attention to the conversation between Vincent and Alexia. Instead, he touched his fingers using his other hand in surprise. Even though he could not see, Abraham was quite confident in his strength. He was certain he had penetrated Vincent¡¯s heart earlier. However, when he retreated, not only did he not hook Vincent¡¯s heart out, he did not even get a single drop of blood on it. This made him feel a little incredulous. That was why he stood where he was and kept pondering. After seeing Abraham stunned on the spot, Vincent immediately seized the opportunity and said to Alexia, ¡°Do it!¡± Alexia did not hesitate at all. She grabbed her sword and swung forward. The pitch-black magic sword and the flaming blade in Vincent¡¯s hand intersected with each other. It was like watching a wonderful pas de deux. They were stabbing at different parts of Abraham¡¯s body at the same time. Even if the other party could see, it would be difficult for him to withstand such a dazzling attack. Plus this time, the other party was equivalent to a blind man! However, Abraham¡¯s keen senses had completely exceeded Vincent and Alexia¡¯s expectations. Before they could reach him, Abraham stretched out his hands and grasped both the blades tightly in front of him. Vincent and Alexia, who were sprinting at full speed, instantly stopped in their tracks. Both of them were surprised to find that they could not advance any further. At the same time, they were unable to retrieve the weapons from Abraham¡¯s hands. ¡°Ants like you, no matter how many plots and tricks you have, you are still weak. Next, all of you will die!¡± Abraham roared in anger. He then pulled the weapons in his hand. Vincent and Alexia felt a huge force pulling their bodies forward. They could not help but stagger forward. What was in front of them was Abraham¡¯s bone claw! Vincent was shocked when he saw this. He knew their differences in strength. Once they fell into Abraham¡¯s control, they would die. At that moment, Vincent knew that he was only one step away from his death! As a warrior, Vincent could be said to be fearless of death, but he also had the instinct to protect his teammates. At that moment, Vincent was not worried about himself who was about to meet with misfortune. Instead, he was worried about the safety of Alexia beside him. Vincent immediately reacted. He used all his strength to raise his leg sideways and directly kicked toward Alexia. Although Alexia would be seriously injured, she would at least be sent flying. It was enough for her to escape Abraham¡¯s demonic palm. However, what Vincent did not expect was that Alexia did the same thing as him at the same time. She raised her leg to the side and kicked toward his stomach. ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± Two muffled sounds rang out almost at the same time. Vincent and Alexia were both sent flying to the sides. Abraham who was ready to kill the two of them in one blow, could not help but be even more stunned when he realized that he had missed again. He could not understand how the two of them could escape from his attack range in such a short period. Not far away, Vincent squatted on the ground. His left hand was holding onto the dragon egg whilst he slowly rubbed his stomach using his other hand. He frowned slightly as he looked at Alexia, who was opposite him. He sighed in his heart. This woman¡¯s kick was simply too ruthless. Before he kicked Alexia, he took into account her endurance first. He only used 50% of his strength to kick her. On the other hand, Vincent felt like Alexia had used 100% of her strength earlier. She almost kicked him down from the top of the mountain! After seeing Vincent¡¯s unkind gaze, Alexia only smiled slightly. She spread her hands and made a helpless gesture. She then pointed at Abraham, indicating that he had lost his sight. If they kept silent, they would be better at concealing themselves from him. Vincent naturally knew what Alexia was trying to tell him, so he could only back down for the time being. He then stood up and thought about the next step. Abraham¡¯s strength was unique in Vincent¡¯s eyes. Even when he had fought against Gajero previously, he had never felt so powerless. Of course, the difference was probably because he had Justin by his side then. However, Vincent only had the weak Alexia with him at that moment. When the two of them faced Abraham, not to mention taking the initiative to attack, even protecting themselves became a problem. Abraham fumbled around on the spot for a while but he could not find any traces of Vincent and Alexia. He spoke with a face full of resentment, ¡°You two juniors are indeed cunning but don¡¯t assume for a second that just because you are silent, I won¡¯t be able to find your positions! When the members of my Ghost Race reach the mountain, the two of you won¡¯t be able to escape even if you have wings!¡± Vincent instantly realized that countless ghosts were rushing over with all their might. He then took the initiative to speak, ¡°Today, I will definitely take revenge for Justin. Even if I can¡¯t kill you before the other ghosts rush over, I might still be able to break one of your arms or legs! Moreover, it won¡¯t be so easy for those ghosts under you to charge up the mountain!¡± With that, Vincent gently swung the blade in his hand. The flames burning on Abraham¡¯s head instantly spread down the mountain. In the blink of an eye, they formed a line of fire halfway up the mountain. It blocked all the ghosts that wanted to rush up the mountain to help Abraham. As the Ghost King, the flames that symbolized his eyes were naturally extraordinary. When all the ghosts saw the flames in front of them, they could not help but show shocked and fearful expressions. They could only circle around the mountain as no one dared to cross the line of fire. That was because they could sense the pressure from their king within the flames. It contained an aura that they did not dare to go against! For a moment, the top of the rock mountain became the place where Vincent and Alexia would fight to the death with Abraham! The flames on Abraham¡¯s head had spread halfway up the mountain. The silver-white skeleton had turned into charcoal. It was just that he could not see it himself. Otherwise, he would fall into a rage again. Moreover, Abraham was not paying attention to his situation at the moment. That was because he had just heard Vincent¡¯s voice and confirmed Vincent¡¯s location. He could not wait to launch an attack. When Abraham disappeared from his original position again, Vincent immediately shifted two steps to the side to make it look like he was just standing there a moment ago. Abraham¡¯s ten fingers formed a hook, and he suddenly grabbed forward. However, it seemed that he had missed again. Vincent could not help but continue to sneer, ¡°Sir, you are blind, but you can still maintain such a high speed. I really admire you. But isn¡¯t it too unrealistic for you to catch me?¡± Abraham tilted his ears slightly and once again sensed Vincent¡¯s position. He did not say anything more and immediately move forward. He proceeded to launch an attack that was sharper and faster than before. After getting used to Abraham¡¯s attack style, Vincent moved even more skillfully. Abraham finally had enough of this hide-and-seek-like battle. At the same time, he was certain that Vincent was still standing on the top of this mountain. He raised his hands high and shouted, ¡°Hundred Ghosts Night Walk!¡± As Abraham shouted, dark clouds suddenly appeared in the sky. Many ferocious-looking ghosts climbed out of the clouds and floated on the top of the mountain along with gusts of chilly evil wind. They howled eerily. More and more ghosts slowly appeared and landed on top of the rock mountain. The entire mountain soon became the wandering area of the ghosts. As long as they came into contact with Alexia and Vincent, they would immediately expose their positions. However, if Alexia and Vincent chose to dodge, the sounds they made would attract Abraham¡¯s attention. Therefore, it had become a competition of luck and wisdom. Vincent and Alexia could only hope that they would be struck by the ghosts as late as possible. They had to think of a way to solve the current predicament within this period. At that moment, the rock mountain was filled with countless ghosts. It was simply impossible for them to escape. They would only be noticed by Abraham if they opened the space door rashly. Vincent knew that he had to heavily injure Abraham before he could open the space door. Just as Vincent was deep in thought, he suddenly saw a ghost charging toward Alexia from behind. He was about to collide with her. In a moment of desperation, Vincent did not have the time to think. He spread out his 12 flaming wings and charged toward Alexia. He carried her whilst avoiding the ghosts¡¯ attacks. At the same time, he revealed his position to Abraham, who was always paying attention to the surrounding sounds. ¡°I¡¯ve caught you!¡± shouted Abraham excitedly. He proceeded to form a seal with his hands. The hundreds of ghosts hovering in the air instantly changed their course of action and surrounded Alexia and Vincent. They cut off all their escape routes. Vincent and Alexia stood back to back in a desperate manner. Vincent said to Alexia in a determined tone, ¡°Later, I¡¯ll use all my strength to make a hole. You should escape as soon as possible! Even if I have to fight to the death with Abraham now, it¡¯s my own business. You don¡¯t have to die with me!¡± Upon hearing that, Alexia said ungratefully, ¡°Cut the crap! Since I am back, I have no intention of leaving alive. If you can¡¯t think of a way to save both of us, then we will die here together!¡± Vincent was moved. He did not expect Alexia to choose to die with him. At the same time, he also felt encouraged. For the safety of his companions, he had to be 120% focused and try to think of a way to break this situation. Abraham had locked onto Vincent¡¯s position. He did not immediately control the ghosts to attack. Instead, he walked toward Vincent step by step, ready to kill him with his own hands. Vincent looked at Abraham¡¯s heavy and slow steps. As Vincent was angry, he decided to use this last chance to make a final attempt. He used his Return Journey of the Dead and slashed at the ghost in front of him. What surprised Vincent was that these ghosts were not able to ignore his attacks like Abraham did. Instead, there were obvious wounds on their bodies. Vincent sighed, ¡°These ghosts are not real ghosts!¡± Abraham finally said with some complacency, ¡°That¡¯s right! How could this king control and enslave the children of his own race? These ghostly figures were nothing more than a formation formed by using the Ghost Race¡¯s soul refining method. We have collected the souls of more than 300 strong creatures. At the same time, they are also the strongest weapon in my hands!¡± Vincent became excited. He sneered and said, ¡°So they are all souls! Then I¡¯m afraid you have miscalculated again this time!¡± Vincent then put the Return Journey of the Dead back into his scabbard. He raised his right hand and aimed it at the souls in front of him. He shouted in a deep voice, ¡°Spirit capturing and commanding!¡± ¡°Buzz!¡± Suddenly, it felt like the rock mountain had frozen. All the ghosts froze on the spot and did not move. Abraham stopped at the same time because he suddenly realized that he had lost contact with all the ghosts. He could clearly sense that these ghosts had not been killed.. Instead, it was more like someone had taken them away from him! Chapter 622 - Came to Life in the Face of Death ¡°What¡¯s going on? Come back! Come back!¡± shouted Abraham anxiously. He tried to regain control of the ghosts in the sky. However, to his surprise, he no longer had a connection with the ghosts. Yet, he could still feel them circling in the sky. It was as if they were waiting for an order to attack. However, the individual who could give them orders was no longer Abraham. ¡°I can understand if you need to behave like a ghost. However, you shouldn¡¯t show off this ability in front of me because I will make you regret it for the rest of your life!¡± shouted Vincent. Although Abraham could not see Vincent¡¯s expression at that moment, he could hear the arrogance and pride in his tone. This meant that Vincent had the advantage at that moment, and he knew that it was a huge advantage. Although Abraham could not see, he could still guess that the ghosts that had escaped from his control must have fallen into Vincent¡¯s hands! Abraham started panicking. However, he knew that he could not show any signs of panic in front of Vincent. Although his opponent was only a level 50 creature, he was like a poisonous snake in the jungle. As long as he was given a chance, he would immediately pounce and release his fatal poison. Even if the poison was not fatal, it would cause one endless pain! Abraham carefully adjusted his posture to prevent himself from being ambushed. After seeing Abraham becoming more and more cautious, Alexia quickly turned her gaze to Vincent. Although she had seen Vincent fight against Gajero with her own eyes, Vincent was previously running for his life. He had never faced Gajero head-on before. However, this time, Vincent managed to steal Abraham¡¯s most powerful weapon for himself in an instant. This made Alexia find it hard to accept the reality before her eyes. When had Vincent become so powerful? So powerful that even Alexia felt a little unfamiliar with him. ¡°You¡­¡± Alexia opened her mouth in a daze. She wanted to ask Vincent how he did it, but she could not bring herself to say it. Vincent suddenly said in a low voice with a serious expression, ¡°Don¡¯t speak! My current situation is very bad. Let¡¯s leave quickly before Abraham reacts!¡± Alexia was startled when she heard that. She soon noticed a layer of cold sweat on Vincent¡¯s forehead. The hundreds of ghostly figures circling him had escaped Abraham¡¯s control, however, their movements had become much slower. This meant that Vincent was unable to control the hundred ghostly figures in the sky. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll cover you!¡± said Alexia. She then took a step forward and stood in front of Vincent. She assumed that Vincent had dealt with all the attacks from Abraham. She wanted to fight for an opportunity for Vincent to leave. Vincent was in a difficult situation. This was because he needed to use a lot of psionic power to ensure the constant movements of the souls. As he had suddenly harvested the souls of hundreds of powerhouses, all the psionic power in Vincent¡¯s body had been drained in an instant. If it was not for the extra space in his stomach that constantly replenished his energy, Vincent would have become a cripple. Vincent took advantage of the opportunity when Alexia shielded him and immediately opened a space door, but he did not retreat into it. Instead, he raised his hand and placed it on Alexia¡¯s shoulder. He whispered into her ear, ¡°It¡¯s not that easy to slip away from Abraham. So, you go first. I¡¯ll stay behind and cover the rear!¡± Vincent then pushed Alexia into the space door. Before Alexia could react, she had already fallen into the space tunnel. Vincent, who was not far away from her, seemed to be standing a thousand miles away. Alexia had entered the safe zone and could close the space door at any time to escape. Vincent, on the other hand, was facing all the dangers alone. ¡°Vincent!¡± Alexia shouted anxiously, wanting to remind Vincent to seize the time to escape and at the same time, to advise him not to do anything stupid. However, Vincent had made up his mind. He would not change his mind for Alexia! At the same time, Abraham also sensed the space fluctuations around him. He immediately realized that Vincent was preparing to use spatial means to escape. He immediately realized that something was wrong. He sneered and said, ¡°It seems that even if you took away the ghosts from me, you are not able to control it. Isn¡¯t it a little too late for you to escape?¡± Vincent looked at Abraham with a determined gaze and said in a deep voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have no intention of escaping at all because I haven¡¯t fulfilled the promise I made before!¡± Before he finished speaking, Vincent had raised his sword and pointed it at Abraham. Although the hundreds of ghosts circling him moved slowly, they obediently listened to Vincent¡¯s orders and rushed towards Abraham together. Abraham could not see the ghosts at this time. However, he was not afraid of them because he had figured out that Vincent could not control them at all. Vincent could not keep up with them. It seemed that Vincent must be using them to stall for time. Abraham believed that he wanted to create an opportunity to use his space door to escape. Abraham proceeded to rush in the direction of the space door. This was because Abraham knew that as long as he entered the space door, it would be equivalent to cutting off Vincent¡¯s escape route. At that time, no matter what kind of strange abilities Vincent had, he would not be a match for him. He could only choose to surrender. The purpose of Abraham¡¯s trip was to find the whereabouts of the Immortal ruins that only Vincent knew about. Therefore, he would never give Vincent any chance to escape. However, all of Abraham¡¯s actions were within Vincent¡¯s expectations. Furthermore, he had prepared an inescapable net for him. Abraham, who had lost his vision, thought that he had found Vincent¡¯s weakness. However, just as he was charging toward the space door with all his strength, he suddenly bumped into a body that was like steel armor. The dizzy Abraham instantly realized that he had bumped into a soul with a defensive attribute. However, he did not think too much into it. This was because he knew that Vincent had ordered the ghostly souls to attack him, so it was reasonable for him to bump into one of the souls. Abraham casually pushed the soul away and continued to rush toward the space door. However, Abraham soon bumped into a second, third, and fourth ghostly soul. He only stopped after realizing that he was surrounded by hundreds of ghostly souls. Abraham was very confused. He thought that Vincent was only a level 50 creature and could not control the souls. That was why Abraham had chosen to charge into the space door. He thought that no one could stop him. However, the current situation was not within his expectations at all. Abraham soon realized that Vincent might be able to perfectly control the ghostly souls. Otherwise, why would he be surrounded? ¡°What, are you surprised? Do you think that I can¡¯t control the ghosts to surround you? It¡¯s a pity that you¡¯re too stupid, stupid enough to fall into the trap that I had set for you!¡± Vincent was wandering behind the hundreds of ghosts. He could not help but sneer at Abraham. Just as Abraham had expected, Vincent could not control the ghosts to move quickly but he could gather them to form a circle in advance. He was waiting for Abraham to fall into his trap. Vincent wanted to lure him into the space door! He had set up a route to the space door for Abraham. This was only a basic strategy for Vincent, but it had yielded very good results. Abraham soon realized that his actions and thoughts were all seen through by Vincent. At the same time, the negative effects of losing his vision began to appear. Abraham started to feel fearful. Vincent¡¯s successful act of predicting the enemy¡¯s attack had put great pressure on Abraham. He no longer dared to act rashly. He did not want to fall into Vincent¡¯s trap again. His actions were once again in line with Vincent¡¯s expectations. ¡°What, you¡¯re finally afraid and don¡¯t dare to take the initiative to attack? Then it¡¯s time for me to attack!¡± Vincent looked at Abraham who was surrounded but he did not move at all. He could not help but mock him. He then raised his weapon and slashed at him. He activated the first four forms of the eight forms of Heaven¡¯s Will. Countless blade lights that were ignited with flames instantly drowned Abraham. However, Vincent did not stop attacking. Instead, he fell into madness. He had relied on his wisdom to successfully gain an advantage. It was time for him to fulfill his promise and take revenge for Justin! ¡°Ignorant b*stard, do you think you can defeat this king just like that? I will let you know how foolish your thoughts are!¡± Abraham¡¯s angry roar suddenly came from within the flames. Following that, an even taller figure suddenly rose from the flames. It was Abraham who had transformed himself into a skeleton giant that was more than ten meters tall. After becoming even taller, Abraham stretched out his palm and pressed down on his body. He extinguished the raging flames under his feet. Abraham then raised his head again and looked in Vincent¡¯s direction with his empty sockets. ¡°You destroyed my eyes and stole my weapon. This enmity is irreconcilable. I will make you vanish into thin air!¡± said Abraham. He then let out a terrifying roar. He sounded like he was announcing Vincent¡¯s death. A faint blue light soon lit up on Abraham¡¯s body. The surrounding space began to slowly float. It was as if the entire reality was being distorted by a powerful force. Vincent realized that Abraham¡¯s strength was constantly rising. It was very likely for him to use his full strength next. Thus, Vincent did not dare to be the slightest bit careless. He immediately gathered all the ghosts to stand between himself and Abraham. The weakest souls were level 70 creatures, and the strongest souls were about level 80. They would be of great help to Vincent in the future. However, at that moment, they were only a burden. Rather than sacrificing his life for these souls, it would be better to let them display their final value! It would not be a bad thing for Vincent if Abraham destroyed all of the souls in Vincent¡¯s hands at that moment. ¡°Go and die. Under my ghostly order, no one can survive!¡± yelled Abraham. Abraham had finally finished accumulating his power. He roared and waved his hands. The blue light surrounding his body instantly left his hands and condensed into a light blue transparent bone sword. He then stabbed it directly at Vincent. All the souls that stood in front of Vincent instantly transformed into light blue fireflies as soon as they came into contact with the blue light on the ancient sword. They slowly disappeared from the world. Vincent soon realized that Abraham had mastered the power of order, just like Gajero. The power of order could often cause irreparable damage. For Vincent, it was an attack that he could not withstand! The injuries that Gajero had caused him were still there. If he suffered another injury caused by the power of order, he might not be able to survive even if he activated his fire spiritualization state. Vincent decided to give it his all and face death. He held his blade with both hands and was prepared to use all his strength to resist Abraham¡¯s power of order. However, at that moment, a familiar voice suddenly sounded from behind Vincent. ¡°Shield of Life!¡± A red light appeared in front of Vincent and immediately turned into a scarlet city wall, blocking the bone sword that could destroy everything. However, the bone sword¡¯s momentum did not stop there. The pale blue light was still corroding the blood-red city wall, but its speed and efficiency had been greatly reduced. It was only a matter of time before it pierced through the city wall and hit Vincent. Vincent did not have to save himself because a figure had suddenly arrived in front of him in a flash. It was Justin! ¡°You¡¯re still alive!¡± Vincent put down the blade in his hand and shouted excitedly. When Justin heard Vincent¡¯s question, he could not help but show a surprised expression. However, he soon sensed the danger behind him and quickly said, ¡°Now is not the time to talk. Hurry up and escape from here!¡± Justin then pushed Vincent into the space door. The bone sword pierced through the blood-red city wall almost at the same time. It stabbed straight at Justin. The blue light was about to touch his body. Vincent, who was inside the space tunnel, was still staring at the battlefield outside. When he saw that Justin was about to die under Abraham¡¯s attack, he immediately shouted with all his strength, ¡°Souls, retreat!¡± The surviving ghostly souls on the rock mountain and Justin, who was exposed, disappeared without a trace. After Vincent withdrew all his souls, he immediately closed the space door and left the dangerous rocky mountain peak. When Alexia saw Vincent enter the space tunnel, she immediately went forward to support him and asked softly, ¡°How is it? Are you injured?¡± Vincent¡¯s entire attention was on the space door that was slowly closing. This was because he had to ensure that Abraham did not slip into the space door. Finally, the space door was completely closed. The last sound that entered the space tunnel was Abraham¡¯s indignant roar. Vincent finally let out a long sigh of relief and collapsed into Alexia¡¯s arms. Vincent smiled and said to Alexia, ¡°We are finally safe!¡± Alexia nodded. Her eyes were also filled with joy, but she did not know how to share her feelings with Vincent. Suddenly, a huge skeleton figure descended from the sky and appeared in front of Vincent and Alexia. It waved its huge white bone fist and ruthlessly smashed toward them. ¡°Bang!¡± There was an unprecedented tremor in the space tunnel. The invisible space barrier in front of Vincent and Alexia was covered with spiderweb-like cracks. It was as if it had suffered a violent impact. It was like an ice surface that was about to shatter. Abraham, who was on top of the rock mountain, looked up at the sky and roared furiously. His punch earlier was not enough to vent all the anger in his heart, but he had to face the reality that Vincent had escaped. ¡°Vincent, I will tear you into pieces!¡± shouted Abraham. He then took a deep breath, and his body began to return to its normal size. At the same time, the green flames burning on the mountainside began to gradually shrink back to the mountaintop. They gathered in Abraham¡¯s eye sockets again, forming two clusters of green flames. The ghosts that were gathered below the mountainside noticed that the flames blocking the road had finally disappeared. They immediately rushed toward the mountaintop. They looked at Abraham, who was filled with anger. Countless cracks had appeared in the space around him. Each of them was like cicadas in winter. They did not dare to make a sound as they were afraid that their king would vent his anger on them. Abraham¡¯s voice was extremely shrill as he said, ¡°Everyone, spread out and monitor this sea area day and night. Report to me immediately if there are any movements! Since the final information that Charlotte provided to us is this place, then Vincent won¡¯t be able to escape far. He¡¯ll appear again sooner or later!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± All the ghosts collectively knelt down on one knee and replied to Abraham in unison. They then scattered down the mountain peak like a tide and ran toward every corner of the red sea. When Vincent saw the scene in the space tunnel, he could not help but breathe lightly. He muttered, ¡°I did not expect that other than Gajero, there is a second individual who could cause damage to the space barrier. Fortunately, they were unable to completely shatter the space barrier.. This can only be said to be a blessing in disguise!¡± Chapter 623 - False Gods Humiliated and the Lingluo Race Exterminated After seeing Vincent¡¯s fearful expression, Alexia could not help but reprimand him, ¡°You knew it was dangerous but why did you still try to show off just now? Even if you weren¡¯t willing to leave earlier, wouldn¡¯t we have a greater chance of surviving if we worked together?¡± Vincent saw Alexia¡¯s worried expression. He could not help but laugh and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. I did that just now not only to save you but also to use the space door to attract Abraham¡¯s attention. You have always shared the same danger as me! But by doing so, at least I can guarantee that I can close the space door at the critical moment and save your life!¡± After hearing what Vincent said, Alexia eased up a lot. This was because, in her heart, she was still a proud princess. As she had promised Vincent to help him carry out this mission, what she wanted to do was to fulfill her promise, and not become Vincent¡¯s burden. Alexia felt slightly relieved after Vincent mentioned that she played a role in restraining Abraham in the battle earlier. Alexia said to Vincent with a serious expression, ¡°In the future, no matter how dangerous the situation is, I will fight side by side with you. You are not allowed to make decisions for me on your own!¡± Vincent could not resist Alexia¡¯s stubbornness, so he could only nod in agreement. At the same time, Kurt, who had been guarding the space tunnel walked over in a hurry. He supported Vincent and asked, ¡°I saw the battle just now. Has Mr. Justin been successfully rescued?¡± Vincent nodded and said proudly, ¡°Of course! This time, I went out personally! How could he not survive? Justin, come out and let everyone have a good look at you!¡± However, there was no sound, and there was no sign of Justin. The space tunnel was empty. Vincent immediately frowned. He seemed to have a bad premonition and quickly called out, ¡°Justin, Justin, can you hear me? Quickly show yourself!¡± Following Vincent¡¯s nervous and anxious urging, an illusory figure floated out from Vincent¡¯s body. It was Justin, who had disappeared for a long time. He had also just escaped from Abraham¡¯s hands. However, compared to earlier, Justin¡¯s current condition was very bad. His soul had become transparent once again. At the same time, a huge dent was visible on Justin¡¯s chest. It was a shocking sight! ¡°Were you struck by that blue light just now?¡± Vincent could not help but ask with a worried expression when he saw Justin¡¯s state. Justin nodded with a bitter expression and said helplessly, ¡°I overestimated my speed. I didn¡¯t expect the opponent¡¯s attack to be so powerful. If I had not strengthened my soul body previously, I¡¯m afraid that my body and soul would have been destroyed by that blue light!¡± Vincent could not help but feel ashamed. If Justin had not appeared in time, he would have been the one to die under the blue light. However, after spending so much time together, Vincent would never ignore Justin¡¯s injuries. He raised his hand and waved it, summoning all the remaining ghostly souls. After Abraham¡¯s powerful attack, there were only 50 or so ghostly souls left. Moreover, some of them were injured and had completely lost their ability to fight. Vincent pointed at the ghostly souls in front of him and said with a serious expression, ¡°These are all souls that Abraham had refined. There are some powerful level 80 creatures among them. Now, I¡¯ll give them all to you as nourishment! Please use them to fix yourself up. After you recover, we¡¯ll look for the whereabouts of the Immortal ruins together!¡± Justin saw how generous Vincent was. He sighed in disbelief, ¡°Who exactly was the individual you were fighting with just now? To be able to enslave the soul of a level 80 creature, why did you go and provoke such an expert for no reason?¡± After hearing Justin¡¯s question, Vincent replied in a bad mood, ¡°It was to find your whereabouts! The skeleton sitting on the top of the rock mountain was the king of the Ghost Race, Abraham. He is a top-notch expert who can stand on equal footing with Gajero! I mistakenly thought that you were killed by him. To avenge you, I fought to the death with him wholeheartedly. Speaking of which, where exactly did you hide? How could the countless ghosts that feed on souls not find you?¡± Justin showed a look of realization. However, at that moment, his spirit body was very weak. It was very difficult for him to continue answering Vincent¡¯s questions. Therefore, he just turned around and swallowed all of the ghostly souls into his body. He used them as nourishment to repair his remaining soul body. After the injury on Justin¡¯s chest gradually healed and his soul body solidified again, he said to Vincent, ¡°It seems that all of this is a coincidence. When Alexia went back to inform you of the news, I was bored and began to wander around the surroundings. Then, I found a very strange place. I suspected that that was the route to the lost ruins, so I looked around carefully. It was not until I discovered that an intense battle had happened on the rock mountain peak that I rushed over to check on the situation. I did not expect to meet you and so many ghosts!¡± Vincent could not help but smile bitterly when he heard that. He was originally there to receive Justin, but he did not expect Justin to have already left. Instead, he accidentally bumped into Abraham. Justin suddenly took a deep breath. He slowly exhaled and said to Vincent, ¡°I just devoured many strong souls, but if I want to completely refine them and use them for my use, I will need to enter seclusion for long period. While I can still hold on, please follow me to that strange region to take a look. When I bring you there, I will also return to your body to enter seclusion!¡± Vincent nodded and said seriously, ¡°It just so happens that I still have some things to ask you, so let¡¯s talk on the way!¡± Justin naturally nodded in agreement, and the group did not delay any further. They followed Justin and walked along the space tunnel toward the end of the red sea. Vincent walked beside Justin and asked, ¡°Actually, ever since I experienced the blood pool¡¯s cleansing, I always felt that the blood pool gave me a familiar feeling. Do you have this feeling?¡± Justin thought seriously for a while before shaking his head and saying, ¡°The blood pool is our Vampire Race¡¯s treasure. At the same time, it is a divine item that only our leaders of the previous generations can possess. Therefore, I can be considered to have a very good understanding of the blood pool. Moreover, I have also witnessed all sorts of experiences in your body after you left the capital of Ultimate Evil. I have not seen anything similar to the blood pool. Could it be that you encountered something before you went to the capital of Ultimate Evil?¡± Vincent shook his head. He said with a confused look on his face, ¡°Before I arrived at the capital of Ultimate Evil, I was just a nobody. The worlds that I¡¯ve been to are the Human World, Beast World, and the Spirit World. So, I couldn¡¯t encounter something as magical as the blood pool. Perhaps it was because I obtained some ability that was similar to the blood pool. That is why you do not feel what I feel. But as for which ability, I have not figured it out yet!¡± When Justin heard this, he could not help but become excited. He said to Vincent, ¡°Actually, there is a legend circulating within our Vampire Race. It is said that a long time ago, the blood pool was not just a treasure for the previous race leaders to cultivate. It could also be activated in a certain way. It is said that it can unleash an extremely powerful attack. When I became the next race leader, I also explored the mysteries of the blood pool. Unfortunately, I did not find anything. Since you can find a sense of familiarity from it, you can try to find the mysteries within. It just so happens that you now have the blood pool so it is convenient for you to explore it at any time!¡± Vincent nodded and said very seriously, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll have to explore it properly. If I can find out the secret, I¡¯ll help your Vampire Race settle a legend!¡± Justin nodded excitedly. He was quite confident in Vincent¡¯s talent, strength, and luck. He even thought that as long as Vincent wanted to study hard, there was nothing that he could not solve. As long as Vincent found the secret of the blood pool, Justin could send the news back to the vampires and strengthen his race. This win-win situation was the norm for Justin and Vincent to work together! After traveling along the red sea for half a day, the scenery in front of them suddenly changed dramatically. The originally red sea had become pitch-black, but this pitch-black sea was not big. Moreover, it was closely connected to the sinkhole sea, but the colors between the two were distinct and awe-inspiring. It looked quite strange. Justin pointed to the end of the black sea area and said, ¡°That¡¯s it! I¡¯ve explored the front, but there¡¯s no way out at the end of this black sea area. Instead, it¡¯s like the boundary of the Black Hole World. There are impenetrable space barriers everywhere. Yet, there doesn¡¯t seem to be anything suspicious about it at all!¡± Vincent gently touched his chin and muttered to himself, ¡°This sea is so strange. It must be special! The more ordinary it is, the more suspicious it becomes!¡± Justin continued, ¡°That¡¯s right, I think so too. But now, I can¡¯t continue to explore with you. The rest is up to you!¡± Vincent saw that Justin had been enduring the expanding soul power in his body, and his face had become increasingly pale. He quickly said, ¡°Leave the matter to me. You can go into seclusion in peace. I believe that when you come out of seclusion, your strength will increase again. Our enemies should be afraid!¡± Justin squeezed out a smile and said in a deep voice, ¡°Good! Before I come out of seclusion, you have to protect your little life well. No matter what dangers you encounter, wait until I come out of seclusion!¡± As soon as he said that, Justin immediately entered Vincent¡¯s body and did not make any sound. Following Justin¡¯s disappearance, Vincent¡¯s psionic power was no longer being consumed anymore. At this moment, the psionic power in his body began to recover rapidly. In a few breaths, he had returned to his peak state. At that time, only Alexia and Kurt were left in the space tunnel behind Vincent. After seeing that Vincent did not make any movements, the two of them asked in unison, ¡°What should we do next?¡± Vincent raised his hand and pointed to the end of the black sea ahead of them. He said softly, ¡°According to the route I know, the road leading to the Immortal ruins is indeed ahead. Let¡¯s go and investigate and see why this road has been suddenly cut off!¡± The three of them made up their minds and immediately set off. Soon, they arrived at the end of the black sea. Just as Justin had said, there were no signs of a passage here. There was only a space barrier in front of them. After examining it from top to bottom, Alexia could not help but doubt the accuracy of the information, so she turned to ask Vincent, ¡°This space barrier doesn¡¯t look any different from the other places in the Black Hole World. There are no traces of magic at all. Could it be that the route you obtained is wrong?¡± Vincent said very firmly, ¡°The memories of the Immortal powerhouses are definitely not wrong, but if the space barrier here has not changed, then there is only one possibility!¡± Alexia quickly asked, ¡°What possibility?¡± Vincent said in a deep voice, ¡°That is, there used to be a black hole here, but it was later closed for some reason, so the originally existing passage was cut off!¡± Alexia was greatly shocked when she heard that. She looked up at the space barrier in front of her, muttered, and sighed, ¡°The black holes of the 10,000 races have appeared for countless years, yet I have never heard of a black hole being closed. Does this possibility exist?¡± Vincent nodded indifferently and did not say a word. Kurt, who was standing behind him, took the initiative to raise his hand and press it against his temple. Two rays of light shot out from his eyes, forming a virtual screen in front of him. The screen was playing the scene of Vincent closing the black hole of the Spirit Race. ¡°Facts have proven that the black hole can be closed because Mr. Vincent possesses such an ability! At that time, Mr. Vincent had used this method to protect the Spirit Race from being invaded by the demons again!¡± Alexia watched the process of the black hole slowly closing, as well as the very familiar surrounding space. Her expression instantly turned ugly and she sighed, ¡°That¡¯s right! Back then, it was after you guys closed the black hole that I met you guys. From then on, I was locked in the space tunnel. I don¡¯t know how many years have passed!¡± After listening to Alexia¡¯s tone that was filled with indignation, Vincent turned to look at Kurt. He said with a helpless expression, ¡°I was afraid that she would remember what happened back then, so I didn¡¯t dare to say anything. You played the video for her. You¡¯re something!¡± Kurt put away the video with an embarrassed expression. He smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m just a robot. I didn¡¯t think too much about it. But what I want to say is that since Mr. Vincent has the method to close a black hole, he naturally can open a black hole, right?¡± Alexia could not help but turn to look at Vincent after hearing what Kurt said. Her eyes were filled with anticipation because she had lived among the demons since she was young. She knew that the demons had always been looking for the ability to open the black hole and connect the two worlds. However, this ability was too rare, or perhaps it did not exist at all. That was because even the powerful demons could not find such an ability after countless years. If Vincent possessed the ability to open a black hole, then no one in the myriad races would be able to stop him. This was because he could appear in any world at any time! Vincent looked at Kurt and Alexia and shook his head helplessly. He sighed softly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I don¡¯t have such a method. The reason why I was able to close a black hole was that I was able to move a portion of the black hole¡¯s energy. At the same time, I also needed the help of the king of the world to mobilize the will of the entire race and cooperate with me. However, if I were to forcefully open a black hole, I do not think it is possible. Even a god-level ability would not be able to do it!¡± Alexia could not help but reply dejectedly, ¡°Then according to what you said, there¡¯s no other way apart from going back the way we came?¡± Vincent shook his head and said thoughtfully, ¡°It¡¯s not that there¡¯s no other way. Just now, the mention of god-level abilities has inspired me instead. Perhaps there¡¯s another way that we can try!¡± Just as Vincent was speaking, Alexia and Kurt suddenly became nervous. They quickly pointed behind Vincent and said, ¡°You, behind you!¡± Vincent could not help but feel a little surprised when he saw their expressions. Then, he subconsciously turned to look behind him. In the next second, Vincent¡¯s pupils suddenly widened, because what he saw was a skeleton wearing a luxurious brocade robe with green flames burning in its eye sockets. It was Abraham. However, Abraham was floating above the black sea. He was not inside the space tunnel. There was a transparent space barrier between him and Vincent. Abraham was not looking at them. He was however blocking the boundary of Vincent¡¯s black hole. Vincent quickly recovered from his shock and sighed in disbelief, ¡°How did he find this place? Could it be that the Ghost Race has information about the immortal ruins?¡± Alexia carefully walked forward and boldly patted the transparent space barrier. After realizing that she could not attract Abraham¡¯s attention, she felt relieved. She turned to Vincent and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he hasn¡¯t discovered us. Moreover, based on the battle earlier, it has been proven that even if Abraham is powerful, he can¡¯t break the space barrier!¡± Vincent nodded and said softly, ¡°I just did not expect him to suddenly appear here. I wasn¡¯t worried about him entering the space tunnel. That is because even if he knows that we are right beside him now, he still would not be able to find the existence of the space barrier!¡± Alexia asked with a puzzled expression, ¡°Why?¡± Vincent pondered and said, ¡°You haven¡¯t learned how to modify authority, so you don¡¯t understand the characteristics of the space tunnel yet. I control the key to the space tunnel, so I know every detail about the space tunnel! The principle of opening the space door is equivalent to destroying a part of the space barrier in the original space and forcefully connecting it with the space tunnel. When the space door is closed, it is equivalent to building a wall at the original entrance of the tunnel, separating the two spaces.¡± Vincent continued, ¡°However, although this wall doesn¡¯t seem to exist, it can still be destroyed by violence. As long as the destroyer is strong enough, they can forcefully demolish the invisible wall and connect the two spaces again. This is also the reason why Abraham was able to shatter the space barrier just now! Only when the outer space moves over time and repairs the space hole on its own will the traces of the space barrier completely disappear!¡± Alexia scratched her head with a blank expression after listening to Vincent¡¯s explanation. She could not understand. Vincent could only continue to explain, ¡°Given the current situation, as long as I don¡¯t open the space door, the two worlds would be in a completely parallel state. Even if Abraham were to flip over the nearby seas, he wouldn¡¯t be able to touch the space barrier at all!¡± Alexia nodded in realization and muttered, ¡°You mean that only places where the space door has appeared can there be the possibility of connecting the two worlds!¡± Vincent immediately snapped his fingers. He smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! So, I believe that the black hole that disappeared here might have left some traces behind. As long as we have sufficient strength, we might be able to make the black hole reappear again!¡± Kurt quickly asked, ¡°In other words, we must now find the location where the Black Hole once existed, then use sufficient strength to break through the space barrier. Only then will be able to find the way to the Immortal ruins!¡± Vincent nodded and said in a deep voice, ¡°That¡¯s right, this might be our only way now!¡± Alexia could not help but say helplessly, ¡°But even Abraham could not break the space barrier, so how could we have enough power to recreate the black hole?¡± Vincent smiled slightly and said softly, ¡°Indeed, we do not have such power, but it is not impossible. There is still a way now!¡± Alexia and Kurt asked at the same time, ¡°What way?¡± Vincent said meaningfully, ¡°Wait! What we need to do now is wait. We need to wait for an opportunity to destroy the space barrier!¡± Alexia looked around in disbelief and asked blankly, ¡°Are we going to wait here foolishly?¡± Vincent replied in a deep voice, ¡°Of course not. Before the real opportunity appears, we will still need to continue deducing and preparing to ensure that we reopen the black hole without any mistakes!¡± Alexia and Kurt were completely at a loss. However, facing the very confident Vincent, they could only continue to listen to his arrangements. ¡­ On the other side of the Black Hole World, in the irregular matrix of the Lingluo Race, the demon elites led by Gajero had been trapped inside for an unknown amount of time. In an environment where all the rules could change at any time, all the demons were suffering. Many demons died on the spot because they could not adapt to the environment. Fortunately, they could use the demon core to resurrect. However, after resurrecting, what awaited them was still endless torture! In this array formation that was like a purgatory of reincarnation, a portion of the demon elites could not even protect their demon core and had died. In this endless torture, there was only one demon who had never given up on trying. He was doing his best to find a way to escape from the array formation. That individual was naturally the leader of the Demon Race, Gajero! After many attempts, Gajero realized that he could not use ordinary methods to break away from the irregular matrix. Even the god-level abilities would lose their effects due to the characteristics of the irregular matrix. Therefore, only the Protoss Race could break through the matrix! After hesitating for a long time, Gajero finally took out a silver-gray halo from his storage ring. He sighed with an unwilling expression, ¡°Originally, I wanted to obtain the most perfect body, then forge this divine spark to perfection. After that, I¡¯ll upgrade and become the most powerful Protoss. But now, it seems that I have to leave some regrets for myself! Jackson, you and the Lingluo Race forced me to do this. I will make you pay the price!¡± Gajero directly slapped the ball of light in his hand into the space between his brows. In an instant, violent energy gushed out from Gajero¡¯s body. Gajero, who had mastered four god-level abilities, had fused with a divine spark. As long as he broke through this final shackle and advanced into a level 90 creature, he would be able to directly transform into a Protoss! Even though Gajero would not become the perfect Protoss, the special abilities and super-high-level personalities of the Protoss were enough to help him break the irregular matrix in front of him! A large amount of energy began to gather in the Black Hole World into the irregular matrix. It was as if thousands of horses were galloping toward Gajero¡¯s body. Gajero¡¯s skin gradually turned golden, and the muscles on his shoulders began to squirm. He eventually grew two new arms. At the same time, the demonic wings on Gajero¡¯s back had gradually transformed into a pair of golden wings filled with divinity. Gajero was gradually breaking away from the shackles in his bloodline, completely severing all ties with the Demon Race. He was beginning to transform into a supreme deity. However, at that moment, all the rules in the irregular array changed once again. All the elements and authority in the array changed at the same time. It completely cut off the connection between Gajero and the turbulent energy in the world. Gajero, who was in the process of transforming into a Protoss, instantly showed signs of degenerating. ¡°Boom!¡± The surging energy mixed with supreme pressure instantly exploded, directly destroying the surrounding irregular array. It soon disappeared into the world. All the demons soon regained their vision and touch. They finally felt the freshness of the air. It was the first time they felt how wonderful it was to be alive. On the other hand, the Lingluo Race who were gathered on the surrounding mountains had all suffered a backlash because the array was destroyed. They all spat out blood and sat on the ground, staring at the golden figure in the demon camp with disbelief. After sensing that terrifying aura, the Lingluo Race leader, Jackson, exclaimed in horror, ¡°You, you became a god!¡± After hearing Jackson¡¯s exclamation, all the members of the Demon Race instantly forgot to launch a counterattack against the Lingluo Race members around them. Instead, they all looked at their race leader, Gajero. At that moment, Gajero¡¯s entire body was exuding an extremely strange aura. Half of his face was golden, and the other half symbolized the ugliness and malevolence of the Demon Race. His facial features were extremely distorted because of the two completely different characteristics. Although the skin on his body had all turned golden, his black blood vessels were protruding. Golden bones grew out of the wings on his back, and pitch-black feathers were attached to them. What was even more unbearable to look at was the arms that grew out of Gajero¡¯s shoulders. One of the arms seemed to have grown out of control and was incomparably huge. It was covered with long black hair, and the shape of the palm was also very strange. It was more like the claws of a monster. The other arm on his shoulder seemed to be malnourished. It had lost its growth long ago. Only a very thin and small palm appeared on his shoulder. It did not even seem to have the strength to make a fist. ¡°How did the race leader become like this?¡± All the demons could not help but sigh in surprise when they saw this. As a race that had ruled over a large area of the Black Hole World for a long time, almost all the members of the Demon Race knew about the features of the Protoss Race which was also known as the God Race. Moreover, Gajero¡¯s current appearance was too different from the God Race¡¯s. It was completely beyond everyone¡¯s expectations. Gajero was standing on the spot with a dazed look on his face. Of course, he knew what had happened to his body, and he also knew what his current appearance would be like. The chaos earlier had caused Gajero to lose his energy supply at the final moment of becoming a god, causing his body to degenerate. Therefore, although Gajero had advanced to a level 90 creature, he had not successfully evolved into a Protoss. Instead, he was stuck in the pseudo-god state between a Protoss and a high-level creature. Gajero could not accept such an outcome because he had prepared for a very, very long time to become a god. If he did not lose Alexia and waited until he perfected his divine personality, he could have directly become a level 100 creature and become the most powerful god in the world. Even if he upgraded under imperfect conditions, with his many years of preparation, he could still successfully evolve into a god. When that time came, with the resources that the Demon Race had plundered for so many years, Gajero¡¯s strength could still steadily increase, and he could eventually dominate the entire Protoss Race. However, at that moment, Gajero was in the false god realm. This was because, in the power system of the 10,000 races in the black hole, those below level 30 were low-level creatures. Those between level 30 and level 60 were middle-level creatures, and those between level 60 and level 90 were high-level creatures. Only those above level 90 could be considered god-level creatures. Different races had different talents, so there was a big difference in the starting point. However, the only thing that never changes was that any creature could rely on continuous hard work to cultivate and improve its strength and level. However, the false god realm was not one of them because a false god was technically still a god. The powerful divinity had cut off their connection with any race, which was the same as depriving them of the possibility of using hard work to improve their level. At the same time, the false god was not a real god, so it could not be upgraded to the level of a god. Therefore, Gajero was destined to stay at level 90 in this life. He had become a monster and was neither a god nor a demon. There was no way for him to climb to the peak of his dream! ¡°Jackson, this is what you and the Lingluo Race have done. What I have lost, I will make the entire Lingluo Race pay back double!¡± Gajero¡¯s voice had become incomparably sharp. Although it was ear-piercing, it did not have the slightest bit of momentum. However, it could still convey the anger in his heart. Jackson, who was seriously injured, did not have the slightest bit of worry. This was because the moment the irregular matrix was broken, the outcome of the Lingluo Race was destined. Therefore, Jackson did not feel despair. Instead, he felt extremely carefree. He raised his head and laughed loudly with a crazy face. He said, ¡°Gajero, Gajero! Even if you had prepared and anticipated all the traps in your life, you still could not become a god in the end as you wish. You only fell into a quasi-god realm. From now on, your Demon Race has no chance to advance. And in this Black Hole World, if any race succeeds in becoming a god, it will be the day that your Demon Race is exterminated! At that time, I want to see whether you will calmly face death or kneel on the ground and beg for mercy!¡± Jackson¡¯s face was full of pride as he laughed loudly. The other elite members of the Lingluo Race also knew that their end was near. Hence, they laughed wildly together with their race leader. They mocked Gajero and welcomed their ending. Gajero was burning with anger. He cried out in an incomparably fierce and low voice, ¡°No matter what ending the Demon Race has, you will not be able to see it! Kill all the Lingluo Race members!¡± The demon elites who had been sulking in the irregular matrix for many days were like hungry wild wolves. They all turned their eyes to the Lingluo Race on the surrounding mountains and did their best to carry out an extermination-type massacre. After seeing this, Jackson finally stopped smiling and began to use his modification authority for the last time. ¡°Modify all in one!¡± As Jackson used up all his strength, the power of modification that he controlled had been used to the extreme. At that moment, all the individuals who held the power of modification were connected. They could hear each other¡¯s thoughts and at the same time, they could hear Jackson¡¯s words. ¡°All the elites of the Lingluo Race have died in the hands of the demons today. The rest of the Lingluo Race members listen up. Immediately leave the Lingluo World and live on at all costs. When the demons are destroyed, then you can return to our home! Vincent, I know you can hear me. If you still remember our kindness in helping you learn modification authority, I hope that one day you will be able to help the Lingluo Race close the Black Hole and let our members live on peacefully!¡± As Jackson¡¯s voice reached the ears of everyone who had the authority to modify, Gajero¡¯s figure also descended from the sky. He used his beast arm to smash Jackson¡¯s body into pieces. He did not give him any chance to use the authority to modify. This was because Gajero was in the fake god realm and had grasped a part of the divine abilities that only the Protoss had. The ugly arm on his shoulder just happened to have the rule of ignoring all abilities. No one, no talent, could avoid the attack of this arm! After successfully killing Jackson, Gajero turned to the demon beside him and said, ¡°Quickly clear the battlefield, then regroup and search for Vincent¡¯s whereabouts!¡± After hearing the order, the demon asked with a puzzled expression, ¡°Lord chief, aren¡¯t we going to exterminate the Lingluo Race?¡± Gajero narrowed his eyes and said in a deep voice, ¡°A race that has lost all its elites is nothing to worry about. If we want to make up for our losses to the greatest extent, we have to find the Immortal ruins in Vincent¡¯s hands! Also, go and bring Gail here for me!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The members of the Demon Race received the order and left. The battle on the surrounding mountain peaks soon reached its end. All the elite members of the Lingluo race were annihilated. Race leader Jackson died on the spot, and the Demon Race suffered nearly half of their casualties in this battle. They lost most of their members in the irregular matrix. Soon, the Demon Race¡¯s think tank, the commander of the 4th corps, Gail, was escorted to Gajero. Gail knelt on the ground and shouted in fear, ¡°Lord Chief, please spare my life!¡± Gajero used his beast arm to grab Gail¡¯s neck. He slowly lifted him into the air. ¡°Tell me, why did Vincent, who you¡¯ve been secretly following, escape? And why did the Lingluo Race, which you said was an ally of the Demon Race, ambush us here?¡± Gail knew that his life was ending. He struggled and said, ¡°All of this is Vincent¡¯s plot! It was him who created a misunderstanding between me and the Lingluo Race. That is why the Lingluo Race hates us so much. But I believe that the Immortal ruins exist. As long as chief gives me the chance, I will definitely find the whereabouts of the Immortal ruins for you!¡± Upon hearing this, Gajero grinned hideously and said, ¡°I also know that the Immortal ruins truly exist! However, there¡¯s no need for you to help me find them, because you will have to pay the price for your stupidity now!¡± Gajero suddenly exerted force, directly crushing Gail¡¯s neck. He then turned his head and said to the rest of the Demon Race members, ¡°Everyone, listen up. With the mountain peak at my feet as the center, begin to explore the surroundings. You must find Vincent¡¯s traces for me!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± All the members of the Demon Race accepted the order and left. They began to carefully search the surroundings, not daring to miss any details. This was because they knew that if they did not find Vincent¡¯s whereabouts, Gajero would kill everyone to vent his anger. Finally, under the tireless efforts of a team of demons, they found three suspicious figures under a mountain in the distance. One was from the Wood Spirit Race, one was from the Star Race, and the other was from the extremely rare Netherworld Race. The three individuals who were hiding at the foot of the mountain suddenly saw groups of demons appearing around them. They were startled, and then they raised their hands to surrender without any backbone. This was because they knew that resisting the demons was equivalent to courting death! A demon race member walked forward and asked the three of them in a deep voice, ¡°Who are you?¡± The Wood Spirit Race member who was the strongest among the three of them quickly explained, ¡°We are wanderers who are out on a mission. We are here to meet up with our teammates. We have no ill intentions. We hope that everyone can show mercy!¡± The demon hesitated for a moment before saying helplessly, ¡°Wait for your teammates? What is the name of your teammate?¡± The Wood Spirit said with a troubled expression, ¡°Vincent!¡± He felt guilty for betraying Vincent. The demon standing in front of them showed an interesting look on his face. First, he was shocked, then he was ecstatic, and then he was filled with fear. After looking around, the demon turned to the other members and said, ¡°Hurry up and inform the race leader that we have finally found Vincent!¡± Chapter 624 - Planting Seeds and Meeting Acquaintances Gajero soon received the news and personally came to check the discovery that his subordinates had mentioned. The three individuals who were surrounded by the demons were Richard of the Wood Spirit Race, Quinn of the Star Race, and Edward of the Netherworld Race. They were the members of Vincent¡¯s mission team. As they did not want to get involved in the enmity between Vincent and the demons, they chose to listen to Vincent¡¯s suggestion and rush to the foot of this remote mountain in advance to wait for Vincent¡¯s arrival. However, what Richard and the others did not expect was to meet so many demons. Gajero, who had become extremely ugly, walked in front of the three of them. After sweeping his fierce and furious gaze over the three creatures, he asked in a deep voice, ¡°Do you know where Vincent Is?¡± Richard swallowed his saliva nervously after hearing Gajero¡¯s question. As a wanderer, he knew that the right thing to do was to deny and ensure that his leader¡¯s information was not revealed. However, he immediately thought of the Demon Race¡¯s notorious way of doing things. If he refused to answer, these demons would not let them leave alive! ¡°Since Vincent wants to go against the demons, then he must have the ability to go against the demons. Even if I tell him where he went, it would not be considered as betraying him!¡± sighed Richard in his heart. He then made up his mind and nodded solemnly to Gajero. Gajero did not move. Instead, his monster arm that grew out of his right shoulder made a fist. He said to Richard in a deep voice, ¡°Tell me, where did Vincent go?¡± Richard was stunned when he heard that. That was because he realized that he could not answer at all. Vincent only said that the purpose of this trip was to find the Immortal ruins. He told them to meet him at the foot of the mountain. He did not reveal any information about the route. Therefore, Richard could not provide an answer to Gajero at all! After seeing that Richard did not speak for a long time, Gajero immediately asked with killing intent, ¡°What? As a wanderer, do you want to die for your leader?¡± Richard quickly waved his hand and said in an urgent tone, ¡°I¡¯m not hiding anything! Vincent didn¡¯t tell us the route. He just told us to wait here to meet him!¡± Gajero immediately looked around. He sneered and said, ¡°Meet here? The surroundings are filled with our demon elites! What right does Vincent have to meet you here? It seems that you can¡¯t give me any valuable information. Then all of you can go to hell!¡± The demons on both sides immediately walked forward. They were prepared to silence the three of them. Richard, who saw everything, immediately thought of something and quickly said, ¡°Wait, although Vincent didn¡¯t tell us the real route, we might be able to guess it!¡± Gajero revealed a thought-provoking smile. This was because it was the answer that he wanted to hear! As someone who had fought with Vincent several times, Gajero knew Vincent¡¯s habits quite well. To catch Vincent, Gajero had tried countless times to think in Vincent¡¯s position. It could be said that no one understood Vincent¡¯s thoughts better than him. Vincent was bold, courageous, and very strategic. If he wanted to recruit wanderers to explore the Immortal ruins, he would never reveal the top-secret he knew to anyone in advance. If Richard immediately told Gajero where Vincent was, it would only make Gajero suspicious of him. Therefore, Gajero had to use death to put pressure on Richard, forcing him to guess the next route based on his conversations with Vincent! Although the final result might be wrong, Gajero believed that Vincent would have revealed some flaws and these flaws might be the only way to find Vincent. Previously, Gajero was always very proud when facing Vincent. This was because he believed that the difference in strength between the two sides was enough to make up for all the problems. However, the continuous facts had shown that Vincent¡¯s cunningness and insidiousness were simply impossible to deal with by relying on strength alone. Therefore, Gajero knew that he had to treat Vincent as an equal. He had to use his wisdom and strategy to play the game with Vincent! Gajero suppressed his thoughts and turned to Richard. He said to him, ¡°I¡¯ll only give you one chance. If you can¡¯t find Vincent¡¯s whereabouts, then only death awaits you!¡± Richard took a deep breath and immediately began to recall every conversation he had with Vincent. This was his only opportunity to live. Suddenly, Richard had a flash of inspiration and widened his eyes. He pointed in the direction behind Gajero and said, ¡°We were separated from Vincent over there. He told us to come here in advance and wait for him. This means that we are now on the path that he must pass on his way to the Immortal ruins! According to the principle of two points and one line, it is very likely that the Immortal ruins are in the opposite direction. If Vincent can¡¯t come and meet us now, he will most likely go to the Immortal ruins first. As long as we find the Immortal ruins, we will be able to find Vincent¡¯s whereabouts!¡± Gajero¡¯s eyes were burning with greed. This was because even he could not resist the temptation of the Immortal ruins. Moreover, finding Vincent at the same time was simply a bonus! Gajero assessed the method proposed by Richard in his heart. He soon concluded that it was indeed worth trying at all costs. He then ordered the other demon members, ¡°Listen up, go forth and carry out an aggressive exploration ahead. If you seek a fork, split into teams and proceed to investigate thoroughly. Once you find anything abnormal, report to me immediately!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± All the demon members immediately accepted the order and retreated like a tide. They began to explore in the direction that Richard had pointed out. Once a fork appeared, they would immediately split into two teams to enter the forks. If there were still forks ahead, then the remaining team would split up again until they explored all routes. Each demon member was equipped with a personal communication device. As long as they found anything abnormal, they would be able to immediately report the news to Gajero, who was at the back of the team. When there was no news, Gajero would proceed to lead the large team forward and continued to explore the area in front. Although it was quite troublesome, the demon army was very efficient. They had always maintained a decent speed. As for Richard and the other two, they were closely guarded by a demon team and were forced to follow behind Gajero the entire time. The three of them were not hopeful. They knew how ferocious the Demon Race was. They would not let them off! At the same time, they also believed that with Vincent¡¯s wisdom, he would not allow them to find the true direction of the Immortal ruins so easily. Richard knew that he could only try to delay as long as possible. Their death would come when Gajero runs out of patience. However, at that moment, Gajero, who was leading the demon army, was in a good mood. This was because he could feel that he had caught traces of Vincent this time. He even felt like he had seen through Vincent¡¯s thoughts. ¡°You¡¯re different from the others. Everyone is afraid of the demons and me, but you aren¡¯t. Just like how you would take the initiative to set up a trap to plot against Gail. When you knew that I was about to arrive, you would never think of escaping. Instead, you prepared a trap for me and tricked me into taking the initiative to enter! Vincent, I¡¯ve already seen through your thoughts. Let me see what kind of trap you can prepare for me this time!¡± A strong sense of anticipation rose in Gajero¡¯s heart. He walked firmly. In his excitement, Gajero did not forget to turn his head to look at the three trembling wanderers behind him. His gaze finally landed on Edward. Gajero said with a proud expression, ¡°How many years has it been since I¡¯ve seen a living member of the Netherworld Race? Other than the Ultimate Evil Lord, you¡¯re the second one!¡± When Edward heard this, he immediately forgot about his fear. He quickly asked, ¡°You¡¯ve seen other members of the Netherworld Race? That is impossible! There are extremely strict rules among the Netherworld Race. No member is allowed to leave the Netherworld without permission. I¡¯m the only clansman who was ordered to come out to investigate. How could you have seen other members of the Netherworld Race?¡± Gajero nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! My old friend told me that he escaped from the Netherworld without permission from the race. The elders of your race would not have mentioned such rare news, especially a traitor who doesn¡¯t abide by the rules, right?¡± Edward was very convinced by Gajero and immediately believed him. He asked, ¡°Where is that traitor? I must send this news back to the Netherworld Race!¡± Gajero smiled and waved his hand. His tone was gloomy as he said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble! That fellow has been destroyed together with the capital of Ultimate Evil that he built. Moreover, his soul has also been taken away by someone else!¡± Edward¡¯s eyes widened when he heard that, but he did not say anything else. That was because he did not know whether a dead traitor was still worth reporting to the Netherworld Race. Richard, who was walking beside them, had a puzzled look on his face. He always felt that the name, ¡®Ultimate Evil Lord¡¯ sounded so familiar. It was as if he had heard it somewhere before. Quinn, who had not spoken up all this while, had an extremely ugly expression on his face. As a member of the Star Race, he might not have heard of the name, ¡®Ultimate Evil Lord¡¯ but he would remember the capital of Ultimate Evil. That was because the biggest Star Race headquarters was located there. ¡°Sir Gajero, can I ask you something?¡± asked Quinn with a pleading expression. Gajero smiled playfully as he nodded and said, ¡°If you have something to say, say it quickly!¡± Quinn quickly seized the opportunity to ask, ¡°You said that the capital of Ultimate Evil has been destroyed, but what about the individuals who live in the capital of Ultimate Evil?¡± ¡°Other than the Star Race, everyone else has escaped from the capital of Ultimate Evil alive!¡± Gajero blurted out the information without the slightest bit of hesitation. This was the answer he had long prepared for Quinn. Quinn¡¯s face instantly turned deathly pale, and his voice trembled as he said, ¡°The capital of Ultimate Evil must have been destroyed by the demons. This means that the Star Race¡¯s clansmen must have died at your hands!¡± Gajero lowered his head and let out a wave of monster-like laughter. He then raised his head and laughed wildly, causing the three individuals behind him to fall into a daze. At the same time, they started to become even more fearful. Given Gajero¡¯s moody appearance, he could kill them at any time! However, just as their hearts were about to reach their throats, Gajero suddenly stopped smiling. He turned his head and said, ¡°Of course, I wanted to destroy the capital of Ultimate Evil with my own hands, but unfortunately, it wasn¡¯t me who did it in the end, but Vincent! He was the one who lured me to the capital of Ultimate Evil. After that, he took the opportunity to disperse all the residents of the capital of Ultimate Evil except for the members of the Star Race. Then, he used a sneak attack to heavily injure me, and the Ultimate Evil Lord was killed on the spot!¡± ¡°What?¡± Richard and the others exclaimed at the same time. This was because they could not believe that a level 50 creature could destroy a city that was dominated by a high-level creature. It was simply a fantasy. However, at that moment, Gajero seemed to have been possessed by a demon. He said with a sinister expression, ¡°As the master of the Demon Race, is it necessary for me to deceive you three small characters? The reason I¡¯m telling you this is to let you understand that there is someone in this world more terrifying than the Demon Race, and that person is Vincent! That b*stard¡¯s strength isn¡¯t much, but his mind is filled with all kinds of sinister and cunning things. He can turn anyone¡¯s thoughts and greed into weapons to attack his enemies. Do you still think that you were caught by me by chance? In fact, you are just bait left behind by Vincent. He is still counting on you to bring me into the trap that he set up beforehand!¡± The three of them shivered. Their eyes were covered with lingering fear. Death was not the scariest thing, especially for wanderers who had experienced many missions. Death was an instant thing. What followed was not pain but relief. However, they did not want to die at that moment because they were unwilling. They had not lived their lives to the fullest so they wanted to live on at all costs. However, the Vincent that Gajero mentioned made them feel endless fear and despair. They realized that they had become a chess piece for Vincent. If Gajero had not taken the initiative to tell them the reason, they probably would not have realized it even if they died. The feeling of being in control of their fate was suffocating. They felt like it was getting harder and harder for them to breathe. Their throats kept rolling, and they had a faint urge to vomit. This was the intense stimulation brought about by the nervousness and fear in their hearts, so much that they suffered psychological discomfort. After seeing their expressions, Gajero nodded his head with great satisfaction. He knew that he had to use all means, including intelligence and martial force, to start a game with Vincent. Naturally, he could not let go of any chance to set up a foreshadowing. The seeds of fear that he had planted in the hearts of the three creatures would sooner or later turn into a powerful strike that would backfire on Vincent! Soon after, they received another piece of good news from the front line. After a demon checked the communication device, he immediately said to Gajero, ¡°Lord Chief, there is an anomaly ahead!¡± Gajero immediately became serious. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Pass down the order. Everyone, follow me and advance quickly. The scattered teams should immediately turn around and meet up with us as soon as possible!¡± The elite demon troops protecting Gajero immediately began to advance at full speed. They soon arrived in front of a red sea. At that moment, the few demon teams that had scouted the area were standing on the shore. They saw countless illusory figures floating above the sea. The two sides had formed a clear stand-off state. ¡°Lord chief, there are a lot of suspicious figures floating above the sea. We want to get closer and investigate them, but we feel a very powerful pressure coming from them. This can only mean that there is an extremely powerful expert on the other side of the sea!¡± reported the demon captain who was guarding by the coast. Gajero waved his hand and signaled his men not to speak. This was because he was focused on the black sea that was at the far end of the red sea. He also saw Abraham standing in the middle of the sea. Gajero trembled as he sighed, ¡°It¡¯s the Ghost Race! I didn¡¯t expect them to violate the agreement between both sides and secretly enter our territory. It seems like the whereabouts of the Immortal ruins is here!¡± His tone became more and more excited. Although he had entered the false god realm, his strength had also increased unprecedentedly. It was currently the best time to lead the Demon Race to a bigger battlefield. If he could kill all the elite warriors of the Ghost Race and the Ghost King, then the territory of the Ghost Race in the Black Hole World would belong to the Demon Race! At the same time, Abraham, who was in the black sea area, suddenly sensed a dangerous aura. He turned his head and looked in the direction of Gajero. This was the connection between true experts. Vincent, who had been watching Abraham closely in the space tunnel, immediately stood up and stretched. He said to Alexia and Kurt beside him, ¡°The opportunity that we¡¯ve been waiting for has finally arrived. Now, let¡¯s do as we¡¯ve discussed. Although this time is fraught with difficulties, as long as we succeed, we¡¯ll be able to obtain countless benefits. Whether we succeed or not, it all depends on this!¡± Kurt stood up, walked to Vincent¡¯s side, and said with a calm expression, ¡°Understood!¡± Alexia walked behind Vincent silently and suddenly said in a low voice, ¡°Since it¡¯s dangerous this time, you don¡¯t have to worry about my safety. Just do what you want to do, and don¡¯t forget to fulfill the reward you promised!¡± Vincent nodded slightly. He then took out a modification authority scroll and handed it to Alexia. He said softly, ¡°Since you¡¯re unwilling to use the previous scroll, then keep it! This time, I need you to learn how to modify authority as well!¡± Alexia nodded. She took the scroll and unfolded it, restoring the energy that contained the authority to modify.. Chapter 625 - Extreme Positioning, Starting the Ruins In the Black Hole World, Gajero led all the elites of the Demon Race to the shore of the sinkhole sea. Abraham, on the other hand, was standing at the end of the sinkhole sea, along with all the elites of the Ghost Race standing guard around him. The two sides were standing facing one another. Gajero¡¯s expression was ferocious and terrifying because the opponents he did not want to face were all nearby. As the king of the Ghost Race, Abraham¡¯s strength had always been unfathomable. At the same time, the innate ability of the Ghost Race to attack the heart was one of the abilities that Gajero was most afraid of. Vincent, who was hiding in the surroundings, was even more of a threat to Gajero! If the Demon Race and the Ghost Race started a war, Vincent would take the opportunity to launch a sneak attack. Just like back in the capital of Ultimate Evil, Vincent would not let go of any chance to kill his opponent. Although Gajero knew that it was not a good time to start a war, he knew that he did not have any other choice. The Ghost Race and the Demon Race were both races that were rapidly expanding in the Black Hole World. To divide their territory, they had undergone numerous fierce conflicts. In the end, after negotiating, they had finally determined their respective areas of influence. At that moment, Abraham had led the Ghost Race army to cross the boundary privately. Their actions violated the promise between the two races. If Gajero did not do anything about it, the Ghost Race would be even more shameless in the future. Their actions may even endanger the position of the Demon Race¡¯s overlord. Therefore, even if Abraham took the initiative to retreat today, Gajero had to make the Ghost Race which had broken their promise pay the price to protect the position and interests of the Demon Race! Gajero raised his head and looked at Abraham as he said in a mournful voice, ¡°Abraham, you have crossed the line this time! It seems that I have to make you understand today who the true overlord of this world is!¡± Abraham, who was floating on top of the black sea, only sneered when he heard that. He did not care about Gajero¡¯s threat at all. Instead, he replied softly, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you demons bully some weak races, but don¡¯t forget your true strength. You are not worthy to look for a place in front of the Ghost Race!¡± ¡°Whether you¡¯re worthy or not, you¡¯ll know soon enough!¡± said Gajero. Gajero gritted his teeth and looked away. He turned to the demon army behind him and said, ¡°Kill all the ghosts here for me!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The demons answered in unison and immediately charged forward. They spread out in groups. The Demon Race¡¯s unique array formation immediately lit up. The dazzling lights lit up on the bodies of the demons one by one. Soon, their eyes turned red, and a pitch-black mist rose from their bodies. The mist covered their entire bodies, leaving only two beams of red light shooting out from their eyes. On the other side of the sea, Abraham raised his hand and pointed at the opposite shore. He shouted in a deep voice, ¡°Sons of the Ghost Race, go and bring me the heads of those demons!¡± All the elite members of the Ghost Race immediately started to move. They turned into gray afterimages and floated on the surface of the sea. They clashed with the demon army that was coming at them. As the members of both sides were all high-level creatures, the battle was very difficult to watch using the naked eye. All that could be seen was the dense demonic aura and the lingering ghost shadows. However, after the entanglement, there would always be one side that would completely collapse into the fog and disappear into the heavens and earth. As the demons could rely on their demon core to be reborn, they successfully gained the upper hand in the battle. However, the number of the Ghost Race¡¯s elites far surpassed the number of the Demon Race¡¯s. Moreover, they had not fought in the past few days, so all of their strength was at its peak. They too were not at a disadvantage. Gajero and Abraham were still standing calmly in their original positions. They did not make any moves because they were not certain of the conditions of the battles just yet. Therefore, before they were fully confident, neither Gajero nor Abraham would act rashly. However, those two races were not the only ones there. Although Gajero and Abraham did not want to act rashly, someone had taken the lead! A space door had opened silently behind Abraham. Alexia, who was holding a magic sword, and Kurt, who was covered in a layer of illusory dragon scales, appeared at the same time. They attacked Abraham at the fastest speed. However, Abraham¡¯s realm and strength were too high. Just as Alexia and Kurt attacked, he felt something strange behind him, followed by a low roar that sounded like thunder. ¡°Treacherous rats, how dare you to attempt to sneak attack from behind?¡± After hearing Abraham¡¯s dignified voice that was mixed in with the unique talent of the Ghost Race, Alexia felt endless fear again. She stood stiffly on the spot, just like what happened at the top of the rock mountain. She could avoid Abraham¡¯s heart attack ability. However, just when Abraham thought that he had controlled the two ambushers, a gust of wind suddenly came from behind him. He could not help but turn his head to look behind him. Kurt, whose entire body was flashing with seven-colored lights, was not affected by the heart attack at all. He arrived behind Abraham. He raised his fist and smashed it into Abraham¡¯s eye socket. ¡°Bang!¡± Kurt¡¯s fist which contained a layer of illusory dragon claws smashed directly into Abraham¡¯s eye socket. His punch, which was mixed with the dragon might, almost blew out the flames in Abraham¡¯s eye socket. The powerful and invincible Abraham lost his vision temporarily because of the unexpected punch. He staggered back two steps. He never imagined that the one who attacked him was only a robot. This individual did not have a heart. Therefore, how could he be affected by the heart attack ability? At the same time, everything that happened in the black sea had been seen by Gajero. His heart was once again filled with greed and excitement because he saw that Abraham had made a mistake! The battle between experts had happened in an instant. Such a mistake was enough to make Abraham pay with his life. At the same time, what made Gajero even more excited was that Alexia had been struck by the heart attack. This meant that she was not a puppet and was no longer being controlled by Vincent. She was an individual who still had her consciousness. Therefore, as long as he could get Alexia back, he could still try to seize her body. Perhaps he could even get rid of the false god realm! Given the benefits, Gajero instinctively prepared himself for a sprint. He was ready to rush into the black sea to reap victory. However, just as Gajero began to sprint forward, his mind finally calmed down. A hint of nervousness flashed in his eyes because he suddenly realized that he did not see Vincent¡¯s figure! Under such a tense situation, how could Vincent not act personally? Moreover, given Vincent¡¯s personality, he had always liked to reap the benefits while sitting on the sidelines. The gains from the sneak attack on Abraham were not that great. If he wanted to maximize the benefits, then he had to sneak attack Gajero from behind. When Gajero came back to his senses, he noticed that a space door had opened on the shore behind him. The demon guards that were still on the shore immediately rushed forward to check the space door. However, no one was there. Only a pitch-black death ray appeared. ¡°Whoosh!¡± A black-light flashed, and a terrifying mark appeared on the surface of the sea. It looked like the surface of the sea had been torn apart. The demons who wanted to check the space door had all disappeared without a trace, leaving only wisps of the demonic aura dissipating in the air. Gajero had also noticed the movements behind him, and he immediately felt regretful. He knew that he only had two choices. One was to forcefully stop and turn around to deal with Vincent, but since Vincent dared to show himself, he must have prepared a backup plan to escape for his life. If he missed his attack, he would immediately slip away, and at that time, he would have wasted this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to fight. The other option was to do nothing. He could rush into the black sea at full speed to kill Abraham, control Alexia, and take back everything he had lost! As an exquisite egoist, Gajero did not hesitate at all. He chose to sprint at full speed toward the end of the sinkhole sea. After Gajero left, there were only three demons left on the coast. They were Gajero¡¯s guards, who were also responsible for guarding the three wanderers. Therefore, they did not follow Gajero nor did they follow the other members to check the space door. However, they were not safe in doing so. Instead, they could be considered unlucky and were extremely terrified! Soon, three figures walked out of the space door. Vincent was walking in the middle with a smile on his face. Gaia and Benson, who used to be the commander and vice-commander of the 1st Demon Corps followed beside Vincent meticulously. They looked at the three demons in front of them indifferently. ¡°You, what are you doing?¡± The three demons could not help but ask with trembling voices when they saw the malicious smile on Vincent¡¯s face. Vincent said in a very calm tone, ¡°Nothing, I just want to send all of you to your deaths!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Gaia instantly disappeared from where he was and reappeared behind the three demons. With a light wave of his hand, he broke the necks of the three demon members and followed up with three punches. He shattered all their demon cores, leaving them no room to struggle. After all the demons on the shore had been wiped out, Vincent turned his gaze to the wanderers who had regained their freedom. He smiled and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t disappoint me. You brought Gajero here!¡± Richard could not help but shiver after hearing what Vincent had said. It was just as Gajero had said earlier. Everything that they had experienced was within Vincent¡¯s calculations, including the fact that they would eventually lead the demons here. Richard held back the fear in his heart and asked Vincent carefully, ¡°Mr. Vincent, how are you going to deal with us now?¡± Vincent smiled warmly and said faintly, ¡°Deal with what? We¡¯re a small team! Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯ve brought you here to explore the Immortal ruins. Now, I¡¯m going to take you to explore the final treasures together with me!¡± Richard listened to Vincent¡¯s kind voice and looked at the harmless smile on his face. He was horrified. Fear filled his heart, making him tremble from the deepest part of his soul. Richard used all his strength and shouted with a trembling voice, ¡°I, I request to withdraw from the mission!¡± Vincent stopped smiling and said with a regretful face, ¡°We are about to reach the Immortal ruins. Won¡¯t you regret leaving just like that? And I remember that the Wanderers Association does not allow such behavior!¡± Richard took a deep breath and mustered his remaining courage before saying slowly, ¡°There are errors in the assessment of this mission. I will explain it clearly to the association headquarters when we go back. I guarantee that the members who quit this mission will not be punished!¡± After hearing what Richard said, Vincent could only nod and say, ¡°Well, since you have made up your mind, then I won¡¯t force you. Goodbye now!¡± After seeing that Vincent did not make things difficult for him, Richard immediately let out a long sigh of relief. He then turned to Edward and Quinn and said, ¡°We can¡¯t stay here for long. Let¡¯s retreat as soon as possible!¡± However, at that moment, Edward¡¯s face was full of hesitation, while Quinn¡¯s face was full of determination. No one responded to Richard. ¡°Are the two of you crazy? In the current situation, are you still thinking about the Immortal ruins? If you stay any longer, you¡¯ll die!¡± Richard could not help but scold and remind them when he saw them not responding to him. Quinn said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I only know that if I don¡¯t continue now, I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to see Immortal ruins for the rest of my life. I choose to continue the mission!¡± After hearing what Quinn said, Richard nodded helplessly. He then asked Edward, ¡°What about you?¡± Edward looked at Vincent and said, ¡°I want to stay too!¡± Richard shook his head with a bitter smile. Helpless, he turned around and cupped his fists at Vincent. He then left without looking back. Vincent looked at Richard¡¯s back and muttered, ¡°What a rare individual. He is so understanding! Although he will have regrets if he leaves at this time, he can at least guarantee his safety!¡± After sighing, Vincent said to Edward and Quinn, ¡°But you don¡¯t have to worry. Since you have chosen to stay, then in the next operation, I will do my best to protect your safety. So, for the time being, please go to the safest spot and wait for me there!¡± Vincent raised his hand and pointed at the space door. Quinn was very determined at that moment. He walked into the space door without any hesitation. Edward looked at Vincent as if he wanted to say something but hesitated. After hesitating for a moment, he did not say anything else and quietly walked into the space door. Vincent gently raised his hand and closed the space door. He brought Benson and Gaia to look in the direction of the black sea. ¡°Now that all the preparations have been completed, it¡¯s up to Gajero to take the bait!¡± sighed Vincent. He then used the modification authority to change his appearance into that of a demon. On the other side of the black sea, Kurt, who had succeeded in his sneak attack, looked at Abraham who was forcefully retreating. He did not continue to chase after him. Instead, he seemed to have expected it. He turned around and dragged Alexia, who could not move, into the space door. Gajero, who was determined to recapture Alexia at all costs, finally arrived. However, there was only Abraham and a space door left in the black sea. Gajero narrowed his eyes. Based on Kurt¡¯s earlier action of turning around and running away, he realized that he had fallen into Vincent¡¯s trap. However, Gajero believed that he had not lost, because he had rushed over almost instantly. Even Abraham had not recovered from the shock of the sneak attack and was still standing there with his hands covering his eyes. It was unlikely for Vincent to show up at that moment. In other words, no one could close that space door. After seeing that the opportunity was right in front of him, Gajero immediately had the idea of racing against Vincent in time. He turned around and kicked Abraham first. Gajero¡¯s kick that contained pitch-black demonic flames sent Abraham flying into the sea. After that, Gajero did not delay any longer. He turned around and rushed toward the space door. As long as he entered the space tunnel before Vincent arrived, Alexia would become Gajero¡¯s possession. Even if Vincent closed the space door and exile him in the space tunnel later, Gajero was not afraid at all. This was because Gajero had reached the false god realm. Compared to before, his strength had increased again. He could break the space barriers at any time and return to the Black Hole World. Gajero believed that Vincent had not considered his increase in strength. This would also be the most advantageous factor for him to defeat Vincent! However, just as Gajero was about to enter the space tunnel, the space door suddenly closed on its own, causing Gajero to pounce on nothing. ¡°That is impossible!¡± Gajero¡¯s eyes were wide open as he sighed in disbelief. However, in the next second, a ball of flames suddenly erupted in front of Gajero, and within the flames, a transparent figure soon appeared. Gajero instantly blurted out, ¡°Vincent!¡± Although he could only see the silhouette of the other party, he knew it was Vincent, the individual that he hated the most. However, what Gajero could not understand was that Vincent was at shore previously, how could he appear where he was in an instant? The transparent figure did not give Gajero any chance to think at all. He slowly spread out his twelve flaming wings, and a long flaming blade instantly condensed in his hand. The blade contained the aura that could destroy the heavens and earth. He then swung the blade toward Gajero¡¯s face. Gajero did not resist. He did not even move an inch. Instead, he chose to receive the terrifying flaming longsword. Compared to Kurt¡¯s punch when he attacked Abraham, the flaming longsword did not display the power expected. It could even be described as futile. This was because Gajero had advanced to a divine realm. His physical strength had reached a rather powerful level. The attacks of ordinary creatures were no longer of any harm to him. The flaming blade disintegrated on its own when it struck Gajero, turning into balls of flames that exploded in the air. Gajero looked at the transparent figure in front of him and asked with a cold smile, ¡°Who do you think your opponent is? Do you think you can sneak attack me with your scratchy attacks?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect your level to improve again. Unfortunately, you didn¡¯t become a god. I think you made a mistake in your advancement and fell into the false realm!¡± said the transparent figure whilst retreating. The figure had the same voice as Vincent¡¯s and its tone was full of ridicule. Gajero had been hit where it hurt. He was instantly enraged. He rushed forward recklessly. He waved the monster¡¯s arm on his right shoulder and smashed toward the transparent figure with all his strength. The transparent figure had successfully delayed Gajero until the space door that Alexia and Kurt had disappeared into was completely gone. Therefore, Gajero¡¯s attack did not affect the space barriers. Instead, Gajero locked all his attacks onto the transparent figure that was constantly retreating. Soon, the transparent figure was not able to retreat any further. It was at the edge of the Black Hole World. It leaned against the invisible black curtain. It tried to open the space door again. The space door opened and closed quickly in the blink of an eye. At the same time, the transparent figure covered in flames also disappeared. After suddenly losing his target, Gajero became extremely angry. He did not lower his arm but instead smashed it into the void in front of him as if he was venting. ¡°Crack!¡± The black curtain, which symbolized the edge of the Black Hole World, instantly caved in. At the same time, dense spider-web-like cracks appeared. It was like a piece of glass that was about to break. At the same time, violent tremors came from under the entire sinkhole sea. The calm surface of the sea, which had no waves at all previously, was filled with raging waves in the blink of an eye. At the same time, the battle on the surface of the sea had to be brought to an early end. It was difficult to float above a raging sea. Therefore, all the elites of the Ghost Race drew closer to the black sea. The elites of the Demon Race then took the opportunity to launch an attack on the ghosts. Soon, the troops of both sides swarmed the calm black sea area and saw Gajero. They noticed that the space in front of him was about to shatter. Suddenly, layers of ripples began to appear on the dark sea surface. Abraham¡¯s figure slowly rose from the sea. He looked at Gajero¡¯s back, sneered, and said, ¡°Gajero, I didn¡¯t expect you to have entered the false god realm. It seems like your strength hasn¡¯t improved much! I too can destroy the space barrier left behind by authority to a certain extent. Yet, you can¡¯t break it?¡± Gajero clenched his three fists in anger. He turned around and looked at Abraham with a fierce expression. Suddenly, a voice came from the demon camp. ¡°The space barrier is full of cracks. As long as we punch it again, our chief will be able to break the space barrier!¡± The voice sounded very urgent. Whether it was Gajero or Abraham, they all felt like the voice sounded somewhat familiar. Abraham placed his hands behind his back. He said in a deep voice, ¡°The demons are all ignorant juniors. The existence of the space barrier is limited, and he only has one chance to attack. If he can¡¯t break the space barrier in one strike, then he is simply lacking in strength! Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re childish for trying to help Gajero regain his reputation currently?¡± After hearing the confrontation between his subordinate and Abraham, Gajero seemed to have received a great inspiration. He quickly turned his head to look at the shattered space beside him. He smiled strangely. He waved the monster arm on his right shoulder and punched at the shattered space in front of him again. ¡°Boom!¡± An even more intense tremor was felt, and the red sea water immediately soared into the sky. It was like a huge waterfall that went against gravity and covered the sky, blocking all light. However, everyone could still see clearly because a huge hole had suddenly appeared in front of Gajero. Bright and dazzling milky-white light shot out from the hole. At the same time, an ancient and desolate aura blew toward the surface of the sea and every member of the Ghost Race and Demon Race! ¡°What strong psionic power! It seems to be a world that has never been developed before!¡± As equally notorious invaders, the members of the Ghost Race and the Demon Race could not help but exclaim the same thing. Abraham was also deeply shocked at that moment because he knew that the space tunnel created by the modification authority of the Lingluo Race would never have such a tremendous psionic aura. In other words, what Gajero had broken was not the barrier that led to the space tunnel, but the cosmic barrier that separated the Black Hole World from another world! Compared to the space barrier, the cosmic barrier was much thicker and more indestructible. At the same time, the cosmic barrier has been around far longer than the space barrier. For Gajero to be able to smash the cosmic barrier to the brink of destruction with one punch proved that his strength was much greater than Abraham¡¯s! Gajero was not in the mood to pay attention to Abraham behind him because he could feel a very familiar aura from the hole in front of him. Gajero sighed with excitement, ¡°The Immortal ruins! So, this place leads to the Immortal ruins!¡± He did not expect to find the whereabouts of the Immortal ruins by accident. ¡°Thank you for helping me find the Immortal ruins. However, the rest is not up to you!¡± said the voice from before. At the same time, three figures rushed out of the demon camp and straight toward the hole entrance in front of Gajero. ¡°Who?¡± Abraham, who was standing behind Gajero, reacted. He quickly turned his head to look in the direction of the voice, but what awaited him was the green flame in his eye sockets exploding once again, causing him to lose all sight. Abraham, whose entire head was once again burned by the green flames, could not help but recall the figure of that human youth in his mind. The familiar feeling and smell¡­ Other than Vincent, there was no other person who could do it! Even if Abraham wanted to stop Vincent at that moment, he did not dare to go forward rashly because Gajero was not far away. Under the circumstances where he could not see anything, the opponent that Abraham was most worried about was Gajero, whose strength had skyrocketed! As Abraham had given up on attacking, the three figures soon arrived beside Gajero. Gajero turned his head and saw a demon face that he was very unfamiliar with flash past. The demon rushed into the hole in front of him. ¡°Impudent! A demon dares to disobey this king¡¯s orders and act without permission. You are courting death!¡± Gajero did not expect a demon to betray him. He immediately swung his fist out in rage, intending to kill this demon who had suddenly appeared in front of him. However, the moment Gajero swung his monstrous arm, a ball of flames once again lit up in front of Gajero. Within the flames was still the same transparent figure. The flames surrounding the transparent figure soon condensed into a giant. He crossed his giant arms in front of its chest and stood quietly on the spot. He was ready to use his body to block Gajero¡¯s fist. Gajero¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion at that moment. This was because he recognized that the transparent figure was Vincent. However, Gajero expected Vincent to be hiding in the space tunnel. Why would he suddenly appear again? Moreover, what puzzled Gajero the most was why Vincent would risk his life to protect a demon traitor. One had to know that Vincent simply could not face Gajero head-on. If he stood in front of him like this, the only outcome would be death! However, Gajero did not have time to think too much at that moment. Compared to the traitor that appeared within the Demon Race, he did not want to let go of the opportunity to kill Vincent. Thus, Gajero went with the flow. He used all his strength and bashed the fire giant in front of him into pieces. The terrifying aura of the Demon Race kept surging in place. The flame giant in front of Gajero, as well as the transparent figure in the flames, instantly turned into nothingness. There was no chance of survival. Gajero could not hide the excitement in his heart, because he believed that Vincent had finally been killed by him. This made him happier than obtaining the Immortal¡¯s treasure! Getting rid of Vincent was equivalent to getting rid of the great worry in Gajero¡¯s heart. He only needed to enter the Immortal¡¯s ruins and get rid of the demon traitor. After that, he would be able to obtain the treasures in the ruins and lead the demon army to kill Abraham. At that time, he would become the number one overlord in the Black Hole World. Just as Gajero was filled with anticipation as he imagined the future, two more figures suddenly arrived at his side. They slapped his chest at the same time. ¡°Benson, Gaia!¡± When Gajero saw the faces of these two figures clearly, he could not help but exclaim in surprise. This was because Benson and Gaia had long become Vincent¡¯s puppets. If the transparent figure that he killed was Vincent, then Benson and Gaia would have disappeared. Why would they suddenly attack him? Gajero could not understand. At the same time, he could not react in time. Under the combined attack of two level 80 creatures, even though he was a false god, he was forced to take a few steps back. After stabilizing his body, Gajero immediately looked up and saw Benson and Gaia retreating into the hole at the fastest speed. Meanwhile, the strange demon standing in the hole gradually changed into Vincent¡¯s appearance. ¡°Do you think that you can keep up with my plans? In terms of intelligence, you do not even have one-tenth of mine. Didn¡¯t you want to enter my space tunnel just now? Now, as you wish, I¡¯ll leave the space tunnel to you. You can slowly think about how you were tricked by me inside!¡± said Vincent with a sneer. He then raised his hand and waved it. The ring on his hand flashed, and an incomparably huge space door instantly appeared, blocking the entrance to the world that led to the Immortal ruins. Gajero¡¯s figure was blocked as well. Gajero roared in anger, ¡°Vincent, I must kill you!¡± His voice resounded through the world and shattered the red sea that hung upside down in the sky. The seawater poured down like a storm and finally returned to an incomparably calm sea surface as if nothing had happened. At that moment, Gajero stood in place with a face full of disbelief. Everything before had been within his expectations, but why had everything suddenly undergone an earth-shattering change? Everything was so unexpected. The space barrier that should have been shattered was a cosmic barrier that led to the Immortal ruins. Plus, two Vincents had suddenly appeared one after another! All those situations had far exceeded Gajero¡¯s understanding, making him even somewhat suspect that he had been affected by an illusion. At that moment, the flames above Abraham¡¯s head had finally extinguished, condensing once again in his eye sockets. Abraham looked at Gajero who was in a daze. He took the initiative to speak, ¡°Gajero, now is not the time to settle the score with your Demon Race. Since the Immortal ruins are right in front of us, let¡¯s first work together to obtain the treasures inside. We can then kill that annoying kid. When that time comes, it won¡¯t be too late to settle our grudges!¡± Gajero did not want to pay attention to Abraham but then he remembered that Vincent was ahead. He did not know how many more traps and tricks there would be on the way. It would be better to join hands with the Ghost Race and share the danger! Gajero¡¯s face was ferocious as he said to Abraham in a cold tone, ¡°Since the Ghost King said it himself, then I believe you. The Ghost Race and the Demon Race will join hands today! But let¡¯s make it clear in advance that it doesn¡¯t matter if we can find the Immortal treasure! I must let Vincent die without a burial place!¡± Abraham immediately nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s what I want. Today, the first goal of our two races joining forces is to kill Vincent and let him die beyond redemption!¡± Whilst the Demon Race and Ghost Race were joining forces in an emergency, Vincent on the other hand had arrived in a brand new world. The dazzling milky-white light gradually faded, and a black vortex suddenly appeared at the entrance of the world that had just been opened. The vortex continued to expand, gradually turning into an ordinary black hole. If it was not for the fact that there was a space door blocking the black hole, the space would have been connected to the Black Hole World outside. Vincent snapped his fingers and opened a space door in front of him. Then, Kurt and Alexia walked out side by side. Alexia, who had regained her freedom, said to Vincent, ¡°The effect of the heart attack ability is only so-so. When the space door is closed, my body will immediately recover!¡± Vincent nodded and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re okay!¡± Alexia waved her hand. She did not care about her safety. Instead, she asked with anticipation, ¡°Did our plan succeed?¡± Vincent smiled and said, ¡°It was a complete success!¡± The plan that Vincent, Alexia, and Kurt had laid out before was to use the characteristics of the space door to confuse and mislead Gajero. When Vincent heard Jackson¡¯s voice previously, he knew that Gajero had advanced to the fake god realm. He knew that Gajero¡¯s strength would have increased further, so he let Alexia and Kurt expose their whereabouts first, and then used the space tunnel to hide. Vincent then summoned his clone in advance to appear in front of Gajero. He used his clone to trick him into thinking that the clone was Vincent himself. When the clone retreated into the space tunnel in front of Gajero, Vincent knew that Gajero would attempt to destroy the space barrier at all costs. However, in reality, his clone could not enter the space tunnel at all because it could only exist in the Black Hole World. Therefore, his clone only opened a space door and then immediately closed it after. As long as his clone used up its fire spiritualization, it could create the illusion that it had retreated into the space tunnel. Meanwhile, Vincent, who had successfully blended into the demon army, used his authority to erase the traces of the space barrier while closing the space tunnel, allowing Gajero¡¯s attack to land on the space barrier. Thus, Gajero was able to open the black hole that had been closed. After the plan succeeded, Vincent suddenly appeared and entered the brand-new world before Gajero. When Gajero finally came to his senses, all he could do was to kill the clone in front of him. Although the entire plan was thrilling, so long it succeeded, the benefits would be considerable. That was why Alexia was especially looking forward to the results. Alexia looked at the black hole behind her and said to Vincent, ¡°Now that the demons and ghosts are all blocked outside, it won¡¯t be long before they catch up. Let¡¯s seize the time to explore this world!¡± Vincent waved his hand and said very calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Even if Gajero and Abraham join hands, they won¡¯t be able to chase us in a short time because the space door I left outside is not connected to an ordinary space tunnel, but the eternal space tunnel that the Lingluo Race painstakingly opened. That tunnel is extremely long, and the surrounding space barrier is as strong as the universe barrier. Once they realized that they are in the wrong place, even if they can break the space barrier, they might not be able to enter any space. I believe it will take them at least three days to find this place!¡± When Alexia heard that, she could not help but say, ¡°In that case, we don¡¯t have to be afraid for three days. Then we must hurry up and search for the Immortal ruins. I can¡¯t wait to see what the Immortal treasures are like.¡± Vincent turned his head and looked behind him. He saw that the space in front of him was filled with milky-white statues. There was a narrow and long path between the tightly arranged statues. It looked like a long corridor. Moreover, under the holy light, there did not seem to be any hidden danger. However, one could not help but to stay vigilant. Vincent said very seriously, ¡°We must pay attention on the road ahead! Be careful of any dangers that may exist! Alexia and I will scout ahead. Once danger appears, we will immediately hide in the space tunnel! Kurt, you bring Benson and Gaia and stay behind. If you discover that something is wrong, immediately retreat. This is a forbidden area that has caused the deaths of countless Immortal powerhouses. We must not let our guard down!¡± When Alexia and Kurt heard this, they immediately became serious. They strictly followed Vincent¡¯s instructions and split into two groups to explore.. Chapter 626 - Secrets of Extinction, Treasures Left Behind by the Immortals Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Vincent brought Alexia and Kurt along and they slowly explored the passage between the giant white statues. At the same time, they were able to see the giant white statues up close. After carefully observing a few statues, Alexia sighed in puzzlement, ¡°Strange, the statues here are all strange. There are all kinds of shapes, and they don¡¯t even seem to be creatures of the same race. Why are they all arranged neatly here?¡± Vincent observed and said, ¡°The statues are usually placed to commemorate something meaningful. If the creatures depicted in these statues are not from the same race, the only explanation is that they have a connection with the Immortal Race. We just haven¡¯t thought of it yet!¡± After hearing what Vincent said, Alexia glanced at the statues in front of her again. She shook her head and sighed, ¡°The Demon Race has conquered countless races and thus accumulated a huge amount of data. I have also seen the information of many races, but I haven¡¯t seen any similar statues. Therefore, I can¡¯t determine whether these statues belong to the Immortal Race or other races!¡± Suddenly, Kurt quickened his pace and ran to the feet of a few statues. He shouted, ¡°Mr. Vincent, quickly come and look here!¡± Vincent immediately ran forward with Alexia. He looked at the statue that Kurt pointed to and suddenly felt a sense of familiarity. It was as if he had seen it somewhere before. Alexia asked with a blank look, ¡°What is this? Do you know?¡± ¡°These are the seven gods of creation of the Spirit Race!¡± said Kurt. Vincent took two steps back and looked at the statue in front of him again. It was the same as the seven gods in the temple of the Spirit Race. He turned around and realized that all seven gods were arranged there. ¡°Why are the statues of the Spirit Race here? Is there some kind of relationship between the Spirit Race and the Immortal Race?¡± sighed Vincent in surprise. He then thought of the fact that the Spirit Race, the Immortal Race, and the Human Race all had similar appearances. However, there was a gap in their innate talents. Could it be that the Spirit Race and the Human Race were related to the Immortal Race? Vincent continued to walk forward with doubts in his heart. He was trying to find out more information about the patterns of these statues. Vincent soon stopped and looked at the statues in front of him with a frown. Vincent sighed in a low voice as if he was in a daze, ¡°What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s the point of these statues being arranged here?¡± Alexia quickly followed behind him. She saw another statue in front of Vincent. It was as big as a spider and had eight eyes on its head. Alexia looked at it and could not help but sigh in disgust, ¡°What is this thing? It¡¯s so ugly!¡± Kurt, who was following behind, saw the statue and quickly explained, ¡°This is the Zerg Race! This race is extinct. We once met the final living Zerg in Elf World. Moreover, I remember that Mr. Vincent once mentioned that there is a connection between the destruction of the Zerg Race and the Immortal Race!¡± Vincent shook his head and said in a deep voice, ¡°It¡¯s not a connection. The Immortal Race joined hands with the other major races to exterminate the Zerg Race!¡± Alexia was startled upon hearing that. She then sighed, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, does it mean that the other statues here represent races that had been exterminated by the Immortal Race?¡± Vincent nodded silently. His thoughts were completely in line with Alexia¡¯s. Vincent looked at the dense forest of statues again. He felt as if the Immortal Race was showing off their achievements in battles to him. It also represented the graveyard of the races or creatures that were exterminated by them! Vincent and Alexia¡¯s hearts were very heavy. This was because they both felt the weight of history and the cruelty of the truth. As a powerful race that had once been famous, it turned out that the Immortal Race also used the method of invading other races to obtain resources. Perhaps, they had never stopped their invasion. Alexia turned to look at Vincent and asked with some disappointment, ¡°Is that the truth? Could it be that the Immortal Race that we have been looking for is just an equally terrifying invader as the Demon Race?¡± In the past, Alexia thought that she was a pure demon, but with Gajero¡¯s true intentions exposed and Vincent¡¯s gradual guidance, she realized the evil of invasion. She was ashamed of the demon bloodline in her body and began to look forward to the Immortal bloodline to bring her some glory. However, whether it was the Immortals or the demons, they were essentially the same, and the Immortals way of doing things was even worse. This made Alexia lose her dreams and hope of becoming an Immortal. Vincent noticed Alexia¡¯s strange behavior. He quickly grabbed her hand and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t think blindly. We are only speculating. There is no substantial evidence to confirm our thoughts. Perhaps there are other reasons for the appearance of these statues. When we pass through this passage, we might be able to find the answer!¡± Alexia nodded and forced out a smile. She said softly, ¡°Who knows how long it will take to pass through this passage?¡± Vincent shook his head and said confidently, ¡°It won¡¯t take long because I understand that this isn¡¯t the real Immortal ruins. It¡¯s just a small world used by the Immortals to store sculptures. Therefore, there won¡¯t be any traps here. We just need to pass through it quickly!¡± Alexia turned to look at Vincent and asked softly, ¡°There aren¡¯t any traps. Are you kidding me?¡± Vincent said very seriously, ¡°In the memories of the Immortals that I obtained, there are no images of these sculptures, so I didn¡¯t dare to confirm whether there were any traps here at first. But now, it seems that the connection between these sculptures and the Immortals isn¡¯t much, so this is not an important space. Therefore, there¡¯s no need to set up arrays and traps. We will encounter another black hole that will lead us to another space. That will be the destination of our trip!¡± When Alexia heard this, her curiosity was ignited once again. She held Vincent¡¯s hand and continued to walk forward. Vincent tried to pull his hand away carefully but Alexia held onto it tightly. She did not give him a chance to pull his hand away. Helpless, Vincent could only let Alexia pull him along. They walked toward the end of the passage together. Whilst Alexia and Vincent were discussing whether the Immortals had invaded other worlds, Kurt had started recording and was very far ahead. When Vincent and Alexia saw Kurt again, they saw that he had stopped and was looking at the unknown black hole in front of them with hesitation. Vincent walked over to Kurt¡¯s side and asked with a serious face, ¡°Kurt, did you find anything?¡± Kurt turned to look at Vincent and said nervously, ¡°According to my system, there is a huge energy fluctuation in the space in front of us. It seems that there is life, and it is extremely dangerous!¡± Vincent could not help but recall the scenes that existed in the memories of the Immortals. Countless Immortals were seen rushing to into a ruin with great expectations, and then a scene of a world collapsing followed. Countless Immortals died on the spot. The surviving Immortals were covered in blood and were heavily injured. They wailed as they ran forward with all their might. They looked like they had been ambushed. However, it was also possible that they had encountered some terrifying creatures. ¡°For safety reasons, I¡¯ll go first! The two of you wait for me here!¡± said Vincent. After instructing Alexia and Kurt, he prepared himself to enter the black hole alone. However, Alexia did not let go of Vincent¡¯s hand. She said stubbornly, ¡°No, if you want to leave, then let¡¯s go together! Even if we encounter any danger, we¡¯ll shoulder it together!¡± Kurt quickly nodded and said, ¡°I agree with Miss Alexia¡¯s suggestion. No matter what kind of danger exists behind this black hole, I¡¯ll bear it together with Mr. Vincent!¡± Vincent could only nod in agreement after realizing that he could not change their minds. After taking a deep breath, the three of them stepped into the black hole side by side. The world in front of him soon changed again. To Vincent¡¯s surprise, the world in front of him was 80-90% similar to that of the Human Race. There were blue skies, white clouds, green mountains, and rivers. Everywhere was a scene full of vitality! Vincent, who had wandered in the Black Hole World for countless years, suddenly felt as if he had returned home. His nerves, which had been tense all day, instantly relaxed, and a sense of fatigue arose. It made Vincent wish that he could stay there until the end of his life. ¡°Mr. Vincent, I have detected that the psionic energy here is very high. It has even reached a level that can affect the mind. You must be careful!¡± Kurt¡¯s reminder brought Vincent back to reality in an instant. He quickly shook his head, shaking off the depraved thoughts in his mind. Vincent then used his left hand that was holding the dragon egg to slap himself in the head. He muttered to himself, ¡°Wake up, you must wake up! This is not the Human World! I have to return to my world! Angelina and Avril are still waiting for me there! I can¡¯t stop here!¡± Just as Vincent was brainwashing himself, a voice suddenly came from the dragon egg in his hand. ¡°It¡¯s so comfortable! The environment here is good. I feel that my body is constantly becoming stronger. It seems that I¡¯m about to be born!¡± Vincent could not help but ask, ¡°Kelly, can you withstand the psionic energy here?¡± Kelly, who was inside the dragon egg, immediately replied, ¡°Of course. The body of a dragon can withstand any harsh environment. At the same time, they can adapt to all kinds of beautiful environments. For example, the abundance of psionic energy here is simply the most ideal environment for the Dragon Race to live in!¡± Vincent then replied, ¡°In that case, you should work hard to become stronger and be born as soon as possible. That way, I can explain to your father. Moreover, it might become even more dangerous later on. If I keep you in my hands, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to take care of your safety!¡± The dragon egg suddenly flashed twice. Kelly said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen everything along the way. You¡¯re the one who took the initiative to cause trouble. So, it is not weird for you to encounter great danger! I can consider helping you after I¡¯m born. Now that I¡¯ve accumulated enough heat, you don¡¯t have to keep me in your hands all the time. You can just put me in your pocket or something!¡± Vincent nodded and then took out a backpack from his storage ring. He put the dragon egg in it and carried it on his back. Vincent suddenly noticed that Alexia, who was beside him, had let go of his hand. She was standing there in a daze. Vincent quickly said to Alexia, ¡°Alexia, be careful of the psionic density here. Don¡¯t be intoxicated by it!¡± Alexia suddenly came back to her senses and panted weakly. She said to Vincent nervously, ¡°I¡¯m not intoxicated by it. It¡¯s just that when I stepped into this world, I felt very uncomfortable. It¡¯s as if a strange power in my body is beginning to awaken!¡± Vincent then looked around and found that they were standing on a mountain peak with excellent scenery. In front of the cliff was a circular valley surrounded by mountains. Due to his limited field of vision, Vincent could not see the scene in the valley. He could only see eight circular stone platforms in the sky forming a circle around the valley. The stone platforms were carved with exquisite and complicated patterns, which seemed to contain powerful spirituality! Vincent whispered to Alexia, ¡°This should be the world of the Immortals. The Immortal bloodline in your body might have sensed the guidance of this space and showed signs of awakening. It is suppressing the demon bloodline. You have to bear with it for now. Let¡¯s look around and see if we can find anything!¡± Alexia took a deep breath and nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine!¡± Vincent saw that Alexia was not in a good condition, so he took her hand and signaled Kurt to walk up the cliff to look at the scene in the valley, When they arrived at the top of the mountain and looked down, they could not help but gasp at the same time. There was a palace-like building in the valley. It was extremely grand as it was built using crystal-like ores. The buildings contained an Immortal charm. There was a square made of jasper in the center of the buildings. The circular stone platforms in the sky above the valley were somehow connected to the eight thick stone pillars in the square. What shocked Vincent and the others the most was that there was a huge chain wrapped around each of the eight stone pillars. Each chain was tied to a huge figure. If that figure stood up, it would be seven to eight meters tall. The figure was currently sitting cross-legged in the center of the square. Its entire body was covered in dim golden armor. He had a pair of broken golden wings that hung behind his back. He also had four arms with perfect muscle lines. Two of them were folded in front of him whilst the other two of his arms hung downward. He looked as if he was meditating and cultivating. The chains that snaked down from the eight stone pillars pierced through the golden figure¡¯s wrists, ankles, shoulders, and the joints of the wings on his back. Due to the existence of the eight stone pillars, the magnificent square looked more like a stone cage. Vincent looked at the figure in the valley and could not help but sigh softly, ¡°That is a Protoss! Why is there a Protoss imprisoned in the Immortal ruins?¡± Alexia asked nervously, ¡°The real question is, is that guy down there dead or not?¡± Vincent shook his head and sighed nervously, ¡°Although the light on his body has dimmed, we can still see some vitality on his body. This means that he has been imprisoned there for a long time, but he is still alive!¡± Kurt lowered his voice and said, ¡°That¡¯s right! I can now confirm that the powerful life form I sensed earlier is the golden figure below. His strength is probably much more terrifying than Gajero¡¯s!¡± Vincent rubbed his temples. He felt a headache coming on. He naturally knew how powerful the Protoss was. A real Protoss is an existence above level 90. Even Gajero, who had become a fake god, was no match for him! It seemed that this Protoss had been imprisoned there for countless years. Perhaps his strength had weakened, and he was far from his peak strength. At that moment, the golden figure sitting cross-legged in the valley suddenly turned his head. His face that should have been very handsome had been destroyed. Half of it had begun to rot. It used its remaining golden pupil to stare at Alexia who was on the mountain peak. ¡°It¡¯s the aura of the Immortals again. Back then, I made a solemn vow that I would make all the Immortals die a horrible death!¡± The golden figure suddenly opened his mouth, and every word that came out of his mouth was like a bolt from the blue, exploding in the hearts of the three of them. Alexia was the first to bear the brunt of the attack. She directly spat out a mouthful of blood and fainted in Vincent¡¯s arms. As a robot, Kurt should not have been affected by this kind of pressure. However, he still felt that his internal system had gone haywire, and he was about to be paralyzed. He quickly sat down on the ground and began to repair his program. Vincent saw that Alexia was suffering a great deal of pain. For a moment, he did not know how to stop the golden figure¡¯s attack. He could only raise his arms to protect Alexia. He hoped that this would help him block some of the damage. ¡°Buzz!¡± Suddenly, Vincent¡¯s left arm lit up with a golden light. It weakened the rolling thunder between heaven and earth. Vincent looked at his left arm in surprise. His left arm had not been fully charged yet since he last used it. The sudden burst of powerful pressure was something that even Vincent himself did not expect. The voice in the valley immediately calmed down, as if nothing had happened, and the entire world became peaceful once again. Vincent quickly checked the condition of the unconscious Alexia. He found that although she was very weak, her life was not in danger. Vincent carefully placed her on the lawn. He then mustered up his courage and walked to the cliff again. He looked down at the situation in the valley. He saw that the golden figure bound by eight giant chains had stood up, revealing his shattered golden armor. There were also countless wounds on his body. He was looking up at Vincent. Even though he was mentally prepared, Vincent was still shaken by the aura of the other party. Vincent could finally confirm that the figure bound by the chains was indeed a Protoss. At the same time, the injuries on the other party¡¯s body were even more shocking. The densely packed large and small wounds showed that this Protoss had experienced countless fierce battles. Some of his wounds had begun to fester, while some of his other wounds were still oozing blood. Vincent did not dare to imagine what kind of terrifying existence could cause a Protoss to fall into such a state. What kind of terrifying existence could it be? ¡°Kid, do you dare to come down alone?¡± The Protoss in the valley suddenly opened his mouth and took the initiative to invite Vincent down to meet him. There was no emotion in his tone at all. Vincent did not have any room to refuse at that moment because Alexia was in a bad condition. Therefore, to appease the Protoss below, Vincent could only choose to agree to the invitation. ¡°Coming!¡± shouted Vincent. He then spread the flaming wings on his back and flew down the valley. However, just as Vincent¡¯s body soared into the air, he suddenly realized that the psionic power in his body seemed to have been petrified. There were no longer any signs of circulation. It was like his cultivation had been sealed. The flaming wings on his back were also stagnant because of the psionic power. His entire body fell rapidly to the ground like a meteor. Vincent began to regret his decision in his heart. He did not expect that the Protoss would use such a despicable method to set a trap for him. However, just as Vincent thought that he was going to die, the Protoss in the valley extended his wide palm and caught the falling Vincent. He then gently placed him on the square under his feet. Vincent, who had narrowly escaped death, raised his head to look at the Protoss in disbelief and asked, ¡°It wasn¡¯t a trap. Instead, the square itself has the power to prohibit all psionic power?¡± The Protoss nodded and then sat down cross-legged in exhaustion. A hint of helplessness appeared on the remaining half of his face. He muttered, ¡°That¡¯s right. This was once the arena where the young members of the Immortal Race were tested. Beneath the square was an array that could seal repairs and suppress psionic power. Otherwise, these eight dragon-locking pillars forged from world cores would not have been able to trap me here for hundreds of millions of years!¡± Vincent immediately felt ashamed when he heard that. According to the Protoss before him, the eight stone pillars were all forged using world cores. This meant that the shackles that were attached to his body contained the weight of eight worlds. One had to know that the Return Journey of the Dead in Vincent¡¯s hand was only made from the death star of a fallen world. Yet, its weight and mass were already incomparable. Just how powerful were the eight complete worlds? The Protoss seemed so relaxed and casual when he mentioned it. What made Vincent even more puzzled was why the Protoss had said so much to him. The Protoss suddenly opened his mouth and asked the question Vincent was thinking in his heart, ¡°Are you wondering why my attitude toward you is different?¡± Vincent did not know what to say so he could only nod as a response. When the Protoss saw his reaction, he smiled slightly. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Because I can feel the presence of the Protoss on your body. This means that you are the chosen one who is fated to be with the Protoss! As the God King who has existed since ancient times, I naturally have to take care of you!¡± Vincent asked with a puzzled face, ¡°God King?¡± The Protoss explained patiently, ¡°There are different levels among the Protoss. Only level 99 Protoss will be called God King! Those below level 99 creatures are just ordinary Protoss. As for the God Emperor who has reached level 100, he has only existed in the legends!¡± Vincent nodded lightly. He instantly understood the Protoss¡¯s purpose for explaining so much to him. It was a self-introduction to show that he was the strongest among the Protoss. After introducing his strength, the other party would usually bewitch him and try to get him to do things. He would then give him some verbal promises, but he was just trying to use him! Vincent smiled after thinking it through. This was because he knew that as long as the other party wanted to use him, they would not hurt him so easily. There was still room for maneuver. The Protoss did not notice the change in Vincent¡¯s state of mind. He continued, ¡°Since you have a fate with the Protoss Race, what kind of deal have you made with us?¡± Vincent said calmly, ¡°I am to eliminate the Demon Race within 10 years!¡± The Protoss was stunned. He had been imprisoned here for too long and had never heard of the existence of the Demon Race. However, he did not want to delve too deeply into it. As long as he knew that Vincent wanted something, it was enough! The Protoss asked meaningfully, ¡°Given your current strength, are you still far from completing the mission?¡± Vincent nodded very calmly and said, ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± The Protoss was immediately delighted and continued to say, ¡°Then I will make an additional deal with you today. If you can complete it, I can help you increase your strength in a short period. Are you willing?¡± Vincent laughed coldly in his heart and sighed, ¡°As expected!¡± However, on the surface, he pretended to be excited and quickly asked, ¡°What kind of deal is it?¡± The Protoss pointed at the ground beneath his feet and said in a deep voice, ¡°As long as you can destroy the formation below, I can regain my freedom and recover all my strength. At that time, I can help you raise your strength to a level 89 creature. Do you think this deal is worth it?¡± Vincent nodded and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s worth it! Very worth it! But before the deal, I still want to know why you were imprisoned here in the first place.¡± When the Protoss heard this, the remaining half of his mouth twitched violently. He then sighed with a helpless face, ¡°Forget it, there¡¯s no harm in telling you! In the past, the Immortals had the means to cross worlds, so they befriended countless high-level races and formed a very large alliance. They would regularly invite the leaders of the various races to hold a grand gathering and carve the guests into stone statues to be worshipped as a kind gesture. As a God King, I naturally wouldn¡¯t sit idly by and watch such a race that threatened the status of the Protoss grow bigger. Thus, I came uninvited during a banquet. My purpose was to let the various races see clearly who was the strongest among the 10,000 races in this Black Hole!¡± Vincent could not help but heave a sigh of relief in his heart. It turned out that the stone statues in the tunnel were not the races that the Immortals had invaded. They were instead powerful races that had established an alliance with the Immortals back then. However, the reason why the Protoss had come here was as ridiculous as ever. He had forced his way in just to take a gamble. He deserved to be in such a state! Vincent could not help but ask the Protoss, ¡°So after you took the initiative to provoke them, you were beaten up by the Immortals to this state?¡± When the Protoss heard this, he became fierce, but he quickly suppressed the emotions in his heart. He continued, ¡°No matter how powerful the Immortal Race was back then, they wouldn¡¯t dare to be so rude to me. I naturally received the treatment of a distinguished guest back then. However, when I proposed to refine the Immortal World into a core and proposed to build a statue for my Protoss Race, those despicable Immortal Race members suddenly turned hostile and lured me to this square. They used the eight dragon locking pillars to trap me. They had no choice but to leave this world and find another way to survive. However, they kept sending their elites back to transport the resources!¡± When Vincent heard this, he instantly understood everything. He then said, ¡°Thus, you slaughtered all the Immortals that came back to transport the resources. Although the pillars can seal your psionic power and strength, they cannot lock the high statuses and various divine abilities of the Protoss. This allowed you to have super powerful combat strength even if you lose your freedom!¡± The Protoss replied proudly, ¡°That¡¯s right. Even if I was imprisoned here, I was not an existence that the Immortals could defeat. So, I killed every batch of the Immortals who came back to collect resources! If you think about it carefully, I have slaughtered the elites of the Immortals to the point where they are almost extinct. As a result, the Immortals who came later became weaker and weaker. In the end, none of the Immortals dared to return here. I didn¡¯t expect that after so many years, you could still bring an Immortal here!¡± The Protoss did not forget to turn his head to look at the cliff, seemingly unable to hide his killing intent toward Alexia. Vincent could not help but sigh at that moment. This was because he had finally understood the truth behind the destruction of the Immortal Race. After losing many high-level members, the overall strength of the Immortal Race had decreased again and again. This had caused the other high-level creatures to covet and be greedy. After all, the divine powers and resources that the Immortal Race possessed were existences that other races dreamed of. Therefore, in the later years, the Immortal Race finally disappeared and became part of history that countless creatures reminisced about. After seeing that the Protoss was still looking at Alexia, Vincent quickly opened his mouth to attract the Protoss¡¯s attention. He said, ¡°Now, I finally understand why the Immortal Race disappeared in the end. I wonder what I need to do next?¡± The Protoss turned his head and said expectantly, ¡°Do you see the white jade palace at the end of the square? In the palace, there is a space door that leads below the square. You can enter the underground through that door. As long as you destroy the array, I can get rid of the shackles of the dragon locking pillar! You should also bring that Immortal with you into the underground. The Immortal bloodline can help you avoid danger to a great extent!¡± Vincent nodded and said softly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t sound very difficult, but I¡¯m worried that I won¡¯t be able to get enough reward for my efforts. Sir, can you show your generosity in advance as the other members of the Protoss Race?¡± The Protoss could not help but be stunned for a moment when he heard that. He looked at Vincent speechlessly. He did not expect that a mere level 50 creature would dare to bargain in front of him. However, the Protoss still needed to use Vincent to achieve his goal, so he could only reluctantly say, ¡°Forget it. For you to successfully destroy the array, I will reward you with an opportunity!¡± After saying that, the Protoss raised his hand and reached toward the half of his face that was beginning to rot. He dug out a pure gold eyeball from his eye socket that was filled with blood and threw it toward Vincent¡¯s glabella. The golden eyeball shrunk in the air. Finally, it turned into a ball of golden light and sank into Vincent¡¯s glabella. In the next moment, Vincent¡¯s entire body shone with golden light. The immense energy almost caused his head to explode. However, Vincent did not make any sound at that moment. He gritted his teeth and endured all the pain silently. When he got used to the pain, a feeling of enlightenment instantly spread throughout his entire body. Vincent seemed to be able to sense the existence of all things in the universe. Even if he closed his eyes, his vision could penetrate the barriers of the universe and he could see the scenes in another world. His ability to see through everything came from the golden eyeball! Vincent slowly opened his eyes and sighed in satisfaction. ¡°This is too amazing. With this ability to see through everything, no trap can stop me!¡± The Protoss lowered his head and looked at Vincent silently. He did not know how to react because he had just given Vincent a necrotic eyeball. To be exact, it was a sealed eyeball. This was because as long as the Protoss was free from the dragon locking pillar, he would be able to rely on his own divinity to heal all the injuries on his body along with that eyeball. However, the eyeball was currently on Vincent¡¯s body. Unless he retracted it from Vincent, he would never have the chance to repair it! What made the Protoss feel even more helpless was that if he had given Vincent an intact eyeball, then he could use this eyeball to monitor Vincent¡¯s every move and guarantee that he would act according to his orders. However, the Protoss was unwilling to sacrifice his only eye, so he could only give Vincent an eyeball that he did not need temporarily. He could not use the sealed eyeball to monitor Vincent. This meant that Vincent would always be out of his control. He did not feel secure. Therefore, the Protoss did not dare to say anything else. He was afraid that his worries would be exposed. This would fuel Vincent¡¯s arrogance and cause him to have other thoughts. However, Vincent took the initiative to say to the Protoss, ¡°Since you have shown your sincerity, it is time for me to fulfill my promise. Please wait for a moment. I promise to give you a surprise!¡± After saying that, Vincent immediately turned around and left. He followed the mountain path back to the top of the mountain and returned to Alexia and Kurt¡¯s side. Vincent held the still unconscious Alexia in his arms. He whispered to Kurt, ¡°Later, the two of us will go underground to explore. You can take a look around. If there are any rare materials, collect them in advance!¡± Kurt nodded and said softly, ¡°Please rest assured, Mr. Vincent. I understand!¡± Vincent then carried Alexia and walked down the mountain peak step by step. They passed through the square and entered the white jade palace under the watchful eyes of the Protoss. In the palace, the first thing that they saw was a huge sacrificial table. There were dozens of memorial tablets on it. Given their names, they should be the race leaders of the past generations of the Immortal Race. This should be the ancestral hall for future generations to pay their respects. There was an open space door in the middle of the ancestral hall. There seemed to be a door frame attached to the space door. Above the door frame were four ancient words written in large, desolate characters. It read, ¡°The Realm of Infinity!¡± Vincent lowered his head and looked at the sleeping Alexia in his arms. He sighed silently and then strode into the space door. As the surrounding light and shadow gradually distorted, Vincent felt as if he was experiencing the displacement of time and space. It was as if he had been transported to an unknown world. When the surrounding space completely stabilized, Vincent opened his eyes and was stunned to find himself in a tall building without doors or windows. He was not underground, and there was no array around him. Vincent sighed in surprise, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The scene in front of him was far from what the Protoss had described. This made him wonder if he had been deceived. At this moment, an illusory figure slowly floated down from the top of the building. An old man with white hair suddenly appeared in front of Vincent with an extremely serious face. He shouted in a deep voice, ¡°This is the training space for our Immortal disciples. Who are you? How dare you trespass?¡± Vincent was startled when he heard that. He then lowered his head to look at Alexia in his arms and quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m here with her. This is a true descendant of your Immortal Race!¡± The old man lowered his head to look at Alexia. He scolded angrily, ¡°Vile creature! The majestic Immortal Race bloodline has been defiled. What¡¯s wrong with those juniors outside? Don¡¯t tell me that our Immortal Race is extinct? How dare they send in the traitors who had defiled the Immortal Race bloodline?¡± Vincent vaguely guessed the identity of the individual in front of him. He smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, the Immortal Race has been extinct for hundreds of millions of years. This girl is the last Immortal!¡± ¡°What?¡± When the dignified elder heard what he said, he was shocked. It was like he had received a major blow. He stood in a daze on the spot. Vincent slowly placed Alexia on the ground. He then stood up and bowed solemnly to the elder in front of him. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Junior human Vincent greets senior! Right now, the last trace of the Immortal bloodline is about to wither. Senior, please abandon your prejudice and save us!¡± The elder slowly came back to his senses. He became extremely desolate.. He sighed softly and said, ¡°There¡¯s no rush. First, tell me everything that happened in the outside world in detail!¡± Chapter 627 - Activate the Domain and Level Up Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Vincent explained to the old man the changes in the outside world over the years, as well as the history of the Immortal Race that he learned from the Protoss. After learning that the Immortal Race had been extinct for a long time, the illusory old man suddenly looked confused. His heroic spirit dissipated. It was as if he was aging at an extremely fast speed. When Vincent saw the scene, he quickly said, ¡°Senior! Although the defeat of the Immortals was regrettable, because of Gajero¡¯s greed, he had held onto Alexia, who still possesses the Immortal bloodline. She can be considered as the Immortals¡¯ last glimmer of hope. Please pull yourself together and let the Immortals have a chance to regain their glory!¡± After hearing Vincent¡¯s words, the old man finally pulled himself together and turned to look at Alexia on the ground. He muttered, ¡°You¡¯re right. Since the two of you have returned to our Immortal Race after hundreds of millions of years, it means that our ancestors have blessed me to be able to save the Immortal Race once again from danger! Since this girl is the only descendant of our Immortal Race, then it is my responsibility to save her!¡± Vincent saw that the old man¡¯s fighting spirit had been ignited once again. He finally felt relief and nodded his head. This was because he knew that only this old man could help Alexia. The old man then bent down, raised his hand, and placed it on Alexia¡¯s wrist. After pondering for a moment, he muttered and sighed, ¡°What an evil bloodline! My Immortal bloodline symbolizes light and justice. It can eliminate some evil and be invulnerable to all magic! When this girl arrived at the Immortal World, the Immortal bloodline in her body began to awaken and collided with another bloodline in her body at the first moment. This caused her to fall into a coma. If you want to save her, you can only try to continue to activate the Immortal bloodline in her body, and at the same time, think of a way to extract the evil bloodline out of her body!¡± Vincent immediately volunteered, ¡°This junior holds the blood law, and can help senior extract the demon bloodline from Alexia¡¯s body!¡± The old man was startled. He looked at Vincent with a meaningful look, but he quickly came back to his senses, and said in a deep voice, ¡°It seems that you are also fated with the Immortals. Later, I will stabilize the Immortal bloodline in her body. At that time, another bloodline will surge through her body. You have to wait for the right moment to remove it!¡± Vincent nodded solemnly and then took two steps back. His whole body began to emit a layer of blood-red fog. He was ready to activate the blood law at any time. The old man raised his hands above his head. He shouted in a deep voice, ¡°The heavenly tribulation is imminent, and the Immortal path will last forever!¡± A holy white light instantly shone down from the top of the building and onto Alexia¡¯s body. ¡°Ah!¡± Alexia suddenly let out a scream. Her beautiful face, which had the characteristics of the Immortal Race and the Demon Race, was suddenly distorted. One half of her face was as ugly as a demon and the other half was as holy as an angel. She showed a painful expression between her brows! Vincent saw this and knew that the Immortal and demon bloodline in Alexia¡¯s body had been separated. He quickly controlled the blood law and grabbed onto one of Alexia¡¯s arms. He began to suck out the pitch-black demon bloodline from her body continuously! ¡°That¡¯s it, don¡¯t stop!¡± The old man shouted at Vincent. He then poured all his energy into Alexia¡¯s body to replenish her lost blood essence. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I understand!¡± Vincent gritted his teeth as he pushed the blood law to its limit. A large amount of demon bloodline gathered in front of him, condensing into a ball of blood. However, to Vincent¡¯s surprise, the demon bloodline in Alexia¡¯s body was so dense that it seemed like it could never finish. Vincent sensed that something was wrong and quickly asked the old man, ¡°Senior, what¡¯s going on? The blood extracted should have exceeded the amounts of blood in Alexia¡¯s body, but why is there still so much demon blood in her body?¡± The old man narrowed his eyes and said in a deep voice, ¡°It seems that the individual who gave her life back then was prepared to seize her body, so he compressed a large amount of his blood essence and stored it in Alexia¡¯s body in advance. After taking over her body, he will use this demon bloodline to recover his power and fuse with this body!¡± When Vincent heard that, he quickly said, ¡°That¡¯s right! Gajero has been using Alexia all this time, but what should we do now?¡± The old man said sternly, ¡°We can¡¯t give up now, no matter what. Otherwise, everything we¡¯ve done before will be in vain. We¡¯ll persevere until all the demon blood in her body is removed!¡± Vincent too made up his mind and mobilized all the psionic power in his body to activate the blood law at all costs. Vincent¡¯s psionic power was about to be used up when he finally removed all the demon blood in Alexia¡¯s body. ¡°Hum!¡± Alexia trembled slightly and her entire body suddenly burst out with an incomparably pure white light. An illusory holy lotus slowly wrapped around her body. As the petals gradually bloomed, Alexia¡¯s aura began to change as well. Vincent, who had fallen to the ground, saw that her entire body was emitting a warm, spring-like aura. Alexia looked like a rare treasure that was born naturally and had not been touched before. For a moment, he could not help but be stunned by what he saw! The Immortal elder could not help but widen his eyes and mutter with a sigh, ¡°This is¡­ This is the Immortal Charm of our Immortal Race! She inherited the strongest law of the Immortal Race. The heavens want our Immortal Race to continue!¡± When the illusory lotus bloomed to its peak, Alexia, who was sleeping in it, immediately opened her eyes. She looked at her surroundings with a blank expression. Finally, her gaze landed on the exhausted Vincent. ¡°Vincent!¡± Alexia cried out in surprise. Her figure fluttered along with the wind. She walked over gracefully to Vincent¡¯s side and carefully lifted him. At that moment, the Immortal elder was also sitting on the ground due to exhaustion. He looked at the junior that he had spent so much effort to save. However, she did not pay any attention to him. His eyes were filled with helplessness and embarrassment. Alexia noticed the change in her body and could not help but sigh in confusion, ¡°What, what happened to me?¡± Vincent leaned in Alexia¡¯s embrace and pointed at the old man opposite him. He said, ¡°This is the senior of the Immortal Race. He just saved you and made you a true Immortal!¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Alexia responded faintly and then carefully helped Vincent up. Only after confirming that Vincent could stand up on his own did Alexia turn to look at the Immortal old man. She bowed respectfully and said softly, ¡°This junior would like to appreciate her thanks to the senior for his assistance!¡± The Immortal elder sighed helplessly. He then got up and gently stroked his white beard. He muttered, ¡°It¡¯s hard to keep a daughter when she¡¯s older. It¡¯s just your first day returning to your ancestors, and you are already so focused on your lover that you forgot to respect your senior!¡± Alexia subconsciously looked at Vincent and quickly explained, ¡°Senior, you¡¯ve misunderstood. The two of us have a business-type relationship. It¡¯s not what you think!¡± Vincent also nodded repeatedly, proving that what Alexia said was true. The Immortal elder casually waved his hand and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve spent countless years watching groups of Immortal children grow up. What scene have I not seen? There¡¯s no need for you to explain. You should start thinking about what to do now!¡± When Alexia saw that the old man did not listen to her explanation and was going to carry on with the misunderstanding, she immediately lowered her head shyly. Her face flushed red at the same time. Even her flawless white neck was stained with a touch of crimson. Vincent was so embarrassed that he did not dare to look at Alexia. He could only say with a straight face, ¡°A Protoss is waiting for us to complete our mission outside. Outside the Immortal world, demons and ghosts are eyeing us. We can only continue to deal with them by increasing our strength. Otherwise, we can only hide here!¡± The old man gently flicked his sleeve and said in a deep voice, ¡°A mere demon and ghost dares to be presumptuous in the Immortal World. If we were at the peak of the Immortal World, we could exterminate these races in an instant!¡± Vincent and Alexia became serious at the same time. They hurriedly bowed and asked, ¡°We still don¡¯t know your name, senior?¡± The Immortal elder took a deep breath and slowly said, ¡°In our Immortal Race, every generation will have a race leader who is responsible for everything the Immortal Race does in the outside world. He or she also represents our strongest combat strength. At the same time, there will also be an elder of discipline whose position is only second to the race leader. He will be responsible for restraining the Immortal Race¡¯s disciples and guiding the talents who will inherit the position of the race leader in the future. I am the first elder of discipline of the Immortals, Lancelot!¡± Vincent and Alexia continued to show respect to the Immortal elder when they heard this. They did not expect him to be a real ancestor of the Immortals. They also did not expect that a powerhouse that had existed for countless years would be trapped in such a space. Lancelot looked at Vincent and Alexia¡¯s expressions. He knew what they were thinking. He smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel sorry for me. Back then, I decided to build an independent space to test the strength and character of the Immortals. I also took the initiative to merge myself with this space and become the ruler of this place! I wanted to see the growth of each generation and ensure that the Immortals could live forever. I just didn¡¯t expect that things would go against my wishes and the Immortals would eventually decline!¡± Vincent was shocked when he heard that and asked in surprise, ¡°Isn¡¯t this the passage leading to the underground array formation? Why were we led here?¡± Lancelot shook his head with a blank expression when he heard that and said, ¡°This infinite realm is just an independent space used by the Immortal Race to test their disciples and store some important resources. Other than the door that you entered through, it is not connected to the Immortal World!¡± Vincent suddenly understood. He muttered and sighed, ¡°I see! It seems that the Immortals previously used some method to make the Protoss mistakenly think that the space door here was the key to his freedom. This was after countless bitter battles, and they were unable to defeat the Protoss who had been imprisoned in the square. The Protoss then took the initiative to think of a way to make the newcomers enter the realm of infinity and to take resources. Unfortunately, the Immortals at that time should have been on the verge of extinction, so they could not send anyone back. They could only choose to seal the black hole of the Immortals!¡± When Alexia and Lancelot heard this, they could not help but fall silent. Although Vincent had said it clearly, they knew that the Immortals must have paid a terrible price to trick the Protoss back then. Who knows how many outstanding juniors of the Immortals had lost their lives on this path home? In the process of constant sacrifice, the Immortals took the opportunity to weave a simple lie for the Protoss and the lie was that only an Immortal could enter the infinite state and be able to shut down the array below the square. This indirectly gave Vincent and Alexia a chance to survive. As Vincent had previously made a deal with the Protoss, and at the same time, he had a descendant of the Immortal Race by his side, he happened to meet the conditions to rescue the Protoss. This made him look forward to seeing Vincent. ¡°Since the descendants didn¡¯t forget to come back until they died, then I have to give the Immortal Race a chance to continue!¡± After calming himself down, Lancelot turned to look at Vincent and Alexia, he said in a deep voice, ¡°From now on, the two of you will stay in the infinite realm. I will personally arrange for you to gain experience so that you can increase your strength in a short period!¡± Vincent asked with some surprise, ¡°Can I also accept the experience of the Immortals?¡± Lancelot nodded and said very seriously, ¡°Of course! Right now, only Alexia is left of the Immortals. But if you want the Immortals to continue, do you think she can do it alone?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Vincent and Alexia exclaimed at the same time. They did not expect Lancelot to ask them to reproduce. Lancelot did not care much at this time. He waved his hand and said forcefully, ¡°You don¡¯t have to think too much about it now. I announce that Alexia will be the new race leader of our Immortal Race from now on, and you, Vincent, will be the new discipline elder. The heavy responsibility of revitalizing the Immortal Race will be placed on you!¡± Vincent coughed lightly and nodded helplessly. He accepted Lancelot¡¯s expectations and asked, ¡°Then how do you want to improve our strength?¡± Lancelot said with great confidence, ¡°Back when our Immortal Race was at its peak, countless races had befriended each other. They also handed over their innate talents and divine-level abilities to the Immortal Race, so that when our race declined, they would send their members to the Immortal race and teach us their abilities. Therefore, in this infinite realm, other than the trials within the Immortal Race, there are also trials left behind by the ancient 10,000 races for their descendants. Tell me what kind of abilities you have. I¡¯ll then arrange suitable trials for you!¡± When Vincent heard that, he immediately said, ¡°I have already grasped the blood law, the fire law, the flame authority, and the modification law. I have encountered the domain power, but I have not completely grasped it. I wonder how senior can help me to improve?¡± Lancelot nodded when he heard that. He said calmly, ¡°The future of the Immortal Race depends on the two of you right now, so I will use all the resources of the Immortal Race to improve all your abilities! Next, I will prepare a few trials for you. As long as you pass them, you will obtain unprecedented power!¡± Lancelot then flicked his sleeves. Three tokens made of ancient jade flew out one after another. They landed in Vincent¡¯s hands. ¡°Rumble!¡± Following the sound of tremor, a large door suddenly opened on the wall behind Vincent. The door shone with seven-colored light, and no one knew where it led to. Lancelot said to Vincent with anticipation, ¡°Go, each token corresponds to a space. As long as you enter this door and crush the token in your hand, you can enter the corresponding space!¡± Vincent nodded and walked into the door. Alexia wanted to enter with Vincent but was stopped by Lancelot. Alexia asked in confusion, ¡°Senior, why don¡¯t you let me train with him?¡± Lancelot looked at Alexia, who looked worried and confused. He said helplessly, ¡°I know you care about that kid, but the training for him is not suitable for you! You are shouldering the heavy responsibility of reviving the Immortals, so the task that I am going to give you is the most important!¡± Alexia had no choice but to give up on training with Vincent. She nodded and said, ¡°Then please instruct me, senior!¡± Lancelot spread out his arms, and his whole body suddenly lit up with dazzling starlight. Many light spots soon floated out of Lancelot¡¯s body and formed a brand-new door in the air. After the door was completed, Lancelot had become extremely weak. He said to Alexia, ¡°The most important treasure of the Immortals is the infinite realm, and the core of the infinite realm is inside this Gate of Holy Light. As long as you enter the Gate of Holy Light and complete the trial inside, you can take away the infinite realm. At that time, all the treasures of the Immortals stored in the infinite realm will be yours alone! I hope that you can successfully pass the experiment and bring these treasures back and obtain glory for the Immortals!¡± Alexia could not help but nod nervously when she heard this. She then carefully walked into the gate. Lancelot saw the two juniors entering their respective worlds. He smiled kindly and muttered, ¡°The future belongs to you children. I hope that a miracle will be born from your hands!¡± Inside the Gate of Holy Light was an illusory world. One could not see heaven and earth there. One could not even find their way or feel the passage of time. Standing in front of Alexia were seven extremely tall figures. The seven figures looked down at Alexia like gods as they spoke emotionlessly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the Immortals would finally open this inheritor trial. We are the guardians of the infinite realm. As long as you can pass the four trials of strength, wisdom, bearing, and physique, and pass the Immortal method, Immortal path, and Immortal technique, you can obtain our recognition and become the new master of the infinite realm!¡± Alexia took a deep breath as her gaze gradually became firm. Ever since she was young, she had always regarded herself as the future successor of the Demon Race. As a result, she had always been very strict with herself in everything. However, after seeing Gajero¡¯s true intention, Alexia was in despair. It could be seen that the attention and expectations of the Immortals had allowed Alexia to find her ambition once again. She wanted to complete all the trials and become the king that she was meant to be. Therefore, she was no longer afraid. Alexia said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯m ready. We can begin the trial now!¡± ¡°Alright, the trial begins!¡± The seven figures flashed and disappeared. The entire space changed again. The trial that belonged to Alexia had finally arrived! ¡­ On the other side of the trial door, Vincent took out the first token and crushed it. The illusions around him changed in an instant. When Vincent came back to his senses, he found himself in a narrow and claustrophobic cave. Other than a seemingly weak bonfire in front of him, there was nothing else inside the cave. There were only rocks and endless loneliness. Vincent swept his gaze over every detail in the cave. Finally, his gaze fell on the bonfire in front of him. There were only three or four burning dry firewood within the burnt ashes. The frequency of the flames was very slow. It looked like it was going to extinguish soon due to the lack of fuel. However, Vincent knew that this flame was the key to this trial because the bonfire was the only special thing in the entire cave. In order not to fail his trial, Vincent gently raised two fingers. He was prepared to use the fire law and flame authority to ensure that the flames in the bonfire would continue to burn, and not be restricted by the fuel. However, after Vincent used the fire law and the flame authority, he was surprised to find that he could not control the fire at all. This was the first time he had encountered a fire that was completely out of his control after inheriting the elf¡¯s divine spark of fire. This was the first time he had encountered a fire that was completely out of his control. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m very weak?¡± A weak voice sounded in the cave. At the same time, two circular holes appeared in the flames of the bonfire. They were silently staring at Vincent like a pair of eyes. Vincent was not afraid at all because he knew that the real content of the experience had come. Thus, he nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I was worried that you were about to go out, so I wanted to help you continue burning. But I didn¡¯t expect that you could not be controlled by the fire law and the flame authority!¡± A third hole appeared in the flames. The shape was very irregular, and it seemed to be a mouth that was sneering. ¡°Authority and laws are merely tools for the weak to understand fire. I believe you are already very familiar with fire. Then, do you know the will of the flame?¡± ¡°The will of the flame?¡± Vincent sighed softly and fell into deep thought. He could not think of an answer for a long time and could only shake his head helplessly. The strange face in the bonfire immediately said, ¡°Everything in the world has spirituality. If there is spirituality, then there is will. The will of the flame is to burn all of its power and release a dazzling light. Only with this kind of will can one truly experience the power of the flame!¡± As its tone became more determined and its power became more powerful, the originally dim and weak flame exploded out of thin air. The blazing flame immediately lit up the entire cave with incomparable brightness. Following that, the temperature in the cave also began to rise rapidly. It was so hot that the rocks in the cave began to crumble and dissolve due to the high temperature. In the end, the entire mountain peak completely melted, revealing the incomparably dim world around. The earth was also constantly cracking due to the high temperature of the flames. Hot and viscous magma continued to surge out along the cracks in the ground, turning the space in front of Vincent into a world of flames. Following that, the flames that were constantly exploding shattered. A flame giant that was over ten meters tall walked out from the broken flames and bent down to look at Vincent. His voice was like thunder as he said, ¡°Only when you have the will to burn all your enemies at all costs can you break free from the shackles of the rules and control the real flames to open up your domain! Any opponent who can sense your will would be pulled into this domain and become your fuel, eventually turning into ashes under your feet!¡± Vincent took a deep breath and slowly sighed, ¡°I understand. Your Excellency is teaching me how to master the complete power of the domain!¡± The flame giant suddenly let out a burst of ridicule and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Then have you learned it?¡± Vincent smiled slightly. He then started to become angry. His entire aura instantly changed, as if he had turned into a ball of exploding flames. ¡°Of course! Only by burning yourself can you let your opponent feel the fear of flames!¡± Vincent let out an explosive roar, and his entire body instantly turned into a fire spirit. At the same time, the ground around him began to tremble violently. The fire giant looked around in surprise and asked in a daze, ¡°What¡¯s going on? The surrounding space seems to have undergone a strange change. This is no longer my domain!¡± Vincent, who had already turned into a burning man, said in a deep voice, ¡°This is my Purgatory of Nature domain!¡± At the same time, countless huge tombstones fell from the sky and formed a circular boundary at the edge of the world. Countless scarlet red mountains rose from the ground. The lava flowing on the ground turned into a lava waterfall, raising the temperature of the entire space by another level. On a mountain not far away, Hades was sitting halfway up the mountain and enjoying the baptism of the lava waterfall. He suddenly stood up and slowly walked toward the fire giant with a red giant sword in his hand. Every step he took caused the entire world to tremble. ¡°Not bad! You have mastered the will of fire and opened up your fire domain. However, your domain is stronger because there are also death elements mixed in here. I didn¡¯t expect to see a genius who can control the fire after such a long time! In the name of the Fire God Race, I acknowledge your strength. From now on, you will be the representative of the strongest fire!¡± The fire giant completely ignored the powerful killing intent that Hades had shown to him. It only shouted at Vincent excitedly. Just as the fire giant finished speaking, Hades had raised the huge sword in his hand and slashed forward. The fire giant¡¯s body immediately disintegrated and disappeared into Vincent¡¯s fire domain. Vincent was extremely happy. This was because he had finally gathered the three divine god-level abilities. They were laws, authority, and domain. As long as he grasped the power of order, he would be able to challenge the highest-level creatures in the Black Hole World. Hades knelt on one knee and bowed respectfully to Vincent. He said, ¡°Master, I can sense that you have become even stronger!¡± Vincent nodded and looked around. He asked softly, ¡°Long time no see. Where is Charlotte now?¡± Hades did not hesitate. He raised his hand and pointed at the black ball of light in the distant sky. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Since you left last time, Charlotte has been cultivating beside the Ultimate Evil Lord¡¯s soul. It seems that she is sensing the power of the Ultimate Evil Lord!¡± Vincent nodded and continued to ask, ¡°What about the Ultimate Evil Lord??¡± Hades nodded and said in a low voice, ¡°He doesn¡¯t have any malice toward this space. He is just trying to repair himself!¡± Vincent nodded and said in a low voice, ¡°In that case, I am relieved. Next, you will protect me. I want to test a new idea!¡± ¡°It¡¯s my honor!¡± Hades stood up again whilst holding the huge sword in his hand. He was like a god of war, overlooking every corner of the domain. No movement could escape his eyes. Vincent nodded with satisfaction. He then waved his hand, and what looked like a huge heart flew out of his storage ring and landed on the ground. It was the blood pool that Justin made for Vincent using the black tortoise¡¯s heart! Vincent grabbed his chest with both hands and tore the clothes on his body into shreds. He jumped into the blood pool and submerged his entire body into the scarlet blood. After the first purification, the blood pool would no longer cause any harm to Vincent. It would only help Vincent recover his energy through the continuous replacement of blood and eliminate his fatigue. At the same time, it was also constantly nourishing Vincent¡¯s body. However, Vincent¡¯s current goal was not to recover his physical strength but to use the blood law to continue communicating with the entire blood pool. According to the vampires, blood was equal to one¡¯s life force. Hence, the blood law was the law of life. It could control the laws of all life. Vincent wanted to completely awaken the blood pool. Finally, under Vincent¡¯s constant attempts, the blood pool began to continuously absorb the tremendous vitality from his body. The black tortoise¡¯s heart began to beat vigorously, and the fresh blood in the blood pool gradually turned into a light green color that symbolized life. ¡°Dong! Dong! Dong! Dong!¡± As a powerful heartbeat sounded in every corner of the domain, the entire world seemed to have a life of its own. Cracks appeared on the crimson red earth. Strange and ugly-looking trees began to grow out from the ground. The lava that flowed around the domain became nutrients for the trees. There was not a single leaf on the crown of the tree, but it produced many fruits that were constantly burning. They looked very tempting. At the same time, they were accompanied by an extremely high temperature. Hades, who was protecting Vincent, seemed to have smelled the most beautiful smell in the world. He was salivating. In the end, Hades could not resist the temptation in his heart. He reached out and plucked a burning fruit from a nearby tree branch. He stuffed it into his mouth and began to chew. As the fruit entered his stomach, a layer of flames began to burn on Hades¡¯s body. He could not help but shout out, ¡°Cool!¡± As Hades¡¯s voice resounded through the world, a few transparent fishes that were light red suddenly jumped out from the flowing magma. They waved their tails lightly and entered the magma again, disappearing without a trace. Hades could not help but exclaim, ¡°This is life! A new life has been born in the Purgatory of Nature!¡± Vincent suddenly said, ¡°That¡¯s right, this is the power of life. If you control the will of life, you can give birth to unique life in any harsh environment!¡± Hades quickly looked down and saw that Vincent had exited the blood pool and changed into a new set of clothes. ¡°Damn it, I was distracted just now!¡± Hades quickly knelt and apologized for his behavior of plucking the burning fruit. Vincent waved his hand and said with a smile, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. My experiment has succeeded anyway! Moreover, you are my spokesperson in this world and the ruler of this place. You have the right to enjoy everything here!¡± Hades said with embarrassment, ¡°Master, I¡¯m very curious. How did you do it?¡± Vincent turned his head and looked behind him. He raised his hand and gently stroked the black tortoise¡¯s heart that had turned dark green. In the next moment, the black tortoise¡¯s heart turned illusory. Finally, it turned into a stream of light and merged with Vincent¡¯s body. ¡°I felt a very familiar aura in the blood pool from the beginning. I just couldn¡¯t find where this familiar feeling came from. It wasn¡¯t until I completely comprehended the power of the domain that I realized that the blood pool was the life domain that corresponded to the blood law. I just activated the life domain and gave the Purgatory of Nature a brand-new life. This is the will of life!¡± Vincent sighed with emotion; his eyes filled with uncontrollable ecstasy. Hades heard this and could not help but ask, ¡°Just now, I felt like my strength had increased. Could it be that master¡¯s strength has increased again?¡± Vincent nodded slightly and said very proudly, ¡°That¡¯s right. After the blood pool was transformed into a life domain, the blood contained in it had become useless. I had used the life domain to fuse all the blood essence into my body. Now, I¡¯m already a level 60 creature. You can use the burning fire fruits and fire spirit fishes in the Purgatory of Nature to continue increasing your strength until you catch up with me!¡± Hades could not help but ask awkwardly, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that I can¡¯t automatically increase my strength as master¡¯s strength increases?¡± Vincent smiled slightly. He nodded and said, ¡°When you completely possess your spiritual intelligence, you will no longer be dependent on me. Only your upper limit strength will depend on my strength. But you will have to continue to increase your strength using your own efforts in the future. I believe that you can still become the strongest creature in this world!¡± Hades replied seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, master. I will work hard to improve myself. I promise I won¡¯t embarrass you!¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s time for me to start the next trial. Please tell Charlotte that I have met Abraham and the elites of the Ghost Race. If nothing goes wrong, I will avenge her in advance!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Hades bowed to Vincent respectfully. At the same time, Vincent also deactivated the Purgatory of Nature and Life domain. The surrounding environment once again turned into an illusory space. Vincent then took out the second token and crushed it, starting the second trial. As the surroundings changed, Vincent found himself in an ancient castle. In front of him was a long dining table with delicious food placed on it. Opposite the dining table sat a kind old man. He was wearing a dark green robe and his eyes were dark green as well. He was looking at Vincent with a smile. ¡°Junior Vincent greets senior!¡± Although Vincent knew that the old man in front of him was just an illusion in the training, he still paid attention to his etiquette because he knew that every training here was a treasure left by an ancient race for their juniors. As a beneficiary, it was only right that he paid due respect to these ancient races! When the old man saw Vincent, the smile on his face became even more brilliant. He said happily, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the first guest that I meet here would be a descendant of the Vampire Race. Enjoy the delicious food I prepared for you first! After the meal, I will solve your current problem for you!¡± Vincent was startled and quickly said, ¡°Senior, you misunderstood. I¡¯m not a vampire. Are you a vampire?¡± The old man was startled after hearing what Vincent had said and the smile on his face became much more awkward. He lowered his head and looked at himself before saying, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, you¡¯ve already grasped the life law and life domain. How can you not be a descendant of my Vampire Race? Moreover, I am a true vampire. Do I not look like one?¡± Vincent showed a blank look on his face. He then said, ¡°The vampire that I¡¯ve seen all have red eyes, but you¡¯re different from them!¡± The old man¡¯s benevolent face suddenly changed. He said in an abnormally angry tone, ¡°B*stard! This group of useless descendants lost the life authority of my Vampire Race. They¡¯ve embarked on a path of blood that makes others despise them!¡± When Vincent heard this, he asked with a face full of surprise, ¡°Could it be that the ancient Vampire Race once held the life authority, the life law, and the life domain, three divine level abilities?¡± The old man said, ¡°Of course! Our Vampire Race was the first race to control life. Only those who cultivated the life law alone would have their eyes turn blood red. From then on, they would rely on absorbing blood to increase their strength. This is an extremely disgraceful behavior within our Vampire Race! Since you have seen my juniors, can you bring them here? I want to kill all those trashes so as not to tarnish the reputation of our ancient vampires!¡± Vincent coughed dryly. He originally wanted to call Justin out from his closed-door cultivation to pay his respects to his senior. However, after hearing what the other party said, he could only choose to give up, to prevent Justin¡¯s soul from completely dissipating. Vincent smiled and said to the old man, ¡°This junior is actually not familiar with the Vampire Race! However, if you have any advice, I can pass it on for you!¡± The old man shook his head and let out a long sigh. He said helplessly, ¡°Actually, the Vampire Race does not have many opinions.. As long as one grasps three divine god-level abilities related to life, any race can be regarded as a member of the Vampire Race. Therefore, the current you are also a member of our Vampire Race, and the most outstanding one at that!¡± Chapter 628 - Accepted the Heavy Responsibility and Succeeded in Killing the God Vincent exclaimed with a face full of shock, ¡°What? As long as you master the law of life, you will be considered a member of the Vampire Race?¡± The Vampire Race elder nodded and said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s right. In the past, the Vampire Race could be said to have no discrimination. Any race could become a member of the Vampire Race. Isn¡¯t that the case now?¡± Vincent shook his head with a bitter smile and said helplessly, ¡°Now, the Vampire Race has a very strict requirement for the bloodline. No outsiders are allowed to learn the blood law. And I only obtained the blood law by chance. I also comprehended the secret of the blood pool and life domain!¡± When the elder heard this, he sighed with a face full of surprise, ¡°You comprehended the life domain on your own! Then you are a rare genius of our Vampire Race! We will ignore the prejudice of those incompetent juniors. I will help you grasp the power of life. When that time comes, you will become a true vampire and spread the learnings of our ancient Vampire Race!¡± Vincent scratched his head helplessly because he did not want to become part of another race. He only wanted to stand at the peak of power among the 10,000 races with the identity of a human! The elder noticed Vincent¡¯s hesitation and immediately said with a smile, ¡°I understand your doubts, but as long as you are firm in your heart, why do you care about the opinions of the other races?¡± Vincent immediately understood what he said. As long as he had a firm understanding in his heart, he would always be human and would not change his racial identity just because of the increase in power. Just like Vincent¡¯s relationship with the Elf Race, although Vincent insisted that he was not a member of the Elf Race, everyone in the Elf Race regarded Vincent as a god. They had regarded Vincent as a member of the Elf Race. So, what if Vincent was regarded as part of the Elf Race? What did it have to do with whether he was a human or not? Vincent said with a smile, ¡°I understand! As long as I have love toward others, I can bring hope to other races. This is also the teachings of the ancient races!¡± The elder clapped his hands in excitement and praised, ¡°You are indeed a rare genius. With your intelligence, you are enough to become the leader of all races!¡± Vincent smiled and shook his head. He then proceeded to eat some of the food in front of him and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be the leader of all races. I just want to make sure that there is no more war between races. This way, I can protect the races that are related to me!¡± When the elder heard that, he said with great satisfaction, ¡°Eat more! When you are full, I will help you become a true ancient vampire!¡± After the exquisite meal, Vincent stood up and said respectfully, ¡°Senior, I am ready!¡± Just as Vincent finished speaking, the space in front of him changed instantly and transformed into a valley filled with flowers and birds chirping! The elder had changed into a suit for fighting and stood in front of Vincent in high spirits. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Understanding the power of life is a very dangerous process because the entire process is very painful. Are you truly ready?¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°Of course!¡± However, in the next second, the elder in front of him instantly disappeared and reappeared in front of him. He swung his fist with great force and hit Vincent¡¯s chest. ¡°Oh!¡± Vincent leaned over and let out a cry of pain. He almost vomited all the food he had just eaten. However, Vincent resisted the urge to retch. He focused his attention and was prepared to deal with the vampire¡¯s next move. Vincent soon realized that his thoughts were unnecessary. This was because the vampire¡¯s strength was unprecedentedly strong. His attack was not something Vincent could withstand. Vincent felt that the elder¡¯s attacks were like a storm that kept hammering his body. The only thing he could do was to grit his teeth and endure it, not letting himself fall. ¡°Bang!¡± After another heavy punch from the elder, Vincent fell to the ground like a fallen leaf, stirring up countless dust. Vincent lay on the ground and panted with difficulty. Ever since he became a cultivator, he had never experienced such pain. That was because the goal of a battle between cultivators was to end one¡¯s life. Moreover, a cultivator¡¯s offensive ability was very strong, and the injuries they inflicted were often life-threatening. However, although the elder¡¯s attack was very ruthless, the damage he caused was very limited. Over a dozen bones in Vincent¡¯s body had been cracked but his life was not in danger. The pain only made Vincent feel his weakness. The Vampire Race elder gently moved his hands and said in a deep voice, ¡°This is my first hint to you. If you fail to understand the essence of life, I will continue to give you hints. But I want to remind you that every hint will be more painful until you can¡¯t bear it anymore!¡± Vincent gritted his teeth and got up from the ground. He said very firmly, ¡°This junior is stupid. Please enlighten me, senior!¡± The elder of the Vampire Race did not say anything. He continued to move forward and swung his fist at Vincent¡¯s face. This time, there was a layer of green light on the elder¡¯s fist. It was obvious that he had begun to use his psionic power. Vincent immediately activated fire spiritualization. At the same time, he drew the Return Journey of the Dead from his waist and was prepared to face the elder head-on. ¡°Conquering the world!¡± shouted Vincent. Vincent knew how powerful the elder was, so he did not dare to hesitate. He immediately used the eight blades of Heaven¡¯s Will and directly slashed at the elder¡¯s fist. However, Vincent had underestimated the strength of the elder¡¯s body. After his Return Journey of the Dead collided with his fist, it did not cause any harm to the elder. Instead, it followed the impact of the elder¡¯s punch and brought huge pressure to Vincent¡¯s wrist. Even if Vincent gritted his teeth and persevered, he was unable to resist the elder¡¯s strength. His wrist inadvertently rotated, and the back of his blade immediately smashed into his face. ¡°Bang!¡± This was the first time Vincent was struck by his weapon, and he immediately fell into a state of dizziness. Endless buzzing sounds rang out continuously in his ears, making him feel as if his brain was about to be torn apart. The Vampire Race elder no longer held back. His punches were like lightning. He struck Vincent¡¯s throat, heart, ribs, and other weak spots. The intense pain coupled with the fierce attack made Vincent almost fall into a coma. He was thrown to the ground without the ability to fight back. The elder temporarily stopped his attack and asked softly with his hands behind his back, ¡°How is it? Does it hurt?¡± Vincent was in so much pain that he could not make a sound, but he still nodded stubbornly. The elder saw his reaction and said with a smile, ¡°Then, do you feel like your life is being threatened?¡± Vincent covered his throat which was almost broken and nodded again. The elder continued, ¡°Then have you ever thought about how you would maintain your life in this kind of desperate situation?¡± Vincent furrowed his brows in confusion and began to think about the elder¡¯s question. The elder said with great gratification, ¡°This child is worth teaching. Then, I¡¯ll continue!¡± The elder once again swung his fist toward Vincent in the air. Immediately after that, a huge dark green fist suddenly appeared in the sky. Like a falling meteor, it ruthlessly smashed toward Vincent who was lying on the ground. This time, Vincent realized even more clearly that the Vampire Race¡¯s elder did not hold back. If he was hit, death was the only ending for him! In the next moment, Vincent¡¯s entire body suddenly erupted with tremendous strength. His hands and feet exerted strength at the same time, causing his body to suddenly leap forward. He avoided the huge fist that fell from the sky. However, the elder continued to attack. He did not give Vincent any chance to catch his breath. Countless glowing fists kept falling and bombarding the surrounding valleys until they were in ruins. Vincent was about to end up in a situation where there was no possibility of retreating. ¡°Your life is over!¡± After the elder forced Vincent into a blind spot in the valley, he let out a ruthless sigh. Then, with a wave of his hands, countless dark green light swords appeared around his body, like a storm, they submerged Vincent. When the dust finally settled, Vincent¡¯s body was riddled with thousands of holes. Countless dark green light swords had nailed him to the rock wall. He lowered his head. It looked as if his life force had been cut off. The elder was stunned by the scene. He quickly walked forward to check on Vincent¡¯s situation. However, when the elder walked in front of Vincent, Vincent, who looked like he was dead, suddenly raised his head. He waved the Return Journey of the Dead in his hand, and the light from the blade quickly swept past the elder¡¯s neck. The elder stopped in his steps, but it was too late. A bloody scar soon appeared on his throat. The elder took two steps back and said with a smile on his face, ¡°Not bad, not bad! It seems that you know how to increase your life force in a desperate situation!¡± He did not criticize Vincent¡¯s behavior, nor did he worry about his injury. While the elder was speaking, the wound on his neck was healing at a speed visible to the naked eye. After seeing the scene, Vincent had no choice but to pull out the green light swords that had penetrated his body one by one with his bare hands. He leaned against the sword with a tired face and said slowly, ¡°In a desperate situation, only by maintaining a strong desire to survive can one extend one¡¯s life as much as possible! And when the desire to live is pushed to the extreme, you can touch the ultimate rule of life and be in ultimate control of your life!¡± The elder finally nodded in satisfaction and said, ¡°The law of life is related to vitality. By absorbing blood, you can strengthen yourself and level up. By sharing blood, you can bestow vitality to all living things. You will need to have authority over your life. Only by becoming the master of your own life can you take the lives of others. So long you have the will to live on, you will never die. This is the ultimate definition of life authority!¡± When Vincent heard what the elder said, all the doubts in his heart were immediately clarified. As he had mastered the law of life and the life domain, he instantly grasped the meaning of life. He had gained a clear understanding of the law of life. A dark green light instantly surged up from his entire body, and his wounds completely healed in the blink of an eye. The elder clapped his hands and laughed loudly, ¡°Good! You¡¯ve finally comprehended the profound meaning of life authority. Now, you¡¯ve grasped three divine god-level abilities related to life. You have officially become part of the new generation in the Vampire Race!¡± Vincent cupped his fists and saluted. He replied respectfully, ¡°Thank you, senior, for your guidance. This junior has benefited endlessly!¡± The elder waved his hand and said in a deep voice, ¡°There is no banquet that does not end. Today, we are fated to meet, but it is now time to part. I know that you will not stop at this moment. Go and continue to increase your strength! But I still must request something of you. If you see other vampires in the future, remember to think of a way to bring them here. I will teach those incompetent juniors a good lesson!¡± Vincent nodded and said with a smile, ¡°This junior will remember!¡± The Vampire Race elder immediately disappeared, and the surrounding space once again turned into chaos. Vincent let out a long sigh. He then took out the third token from his body. After hesitating for a moment, he still crushed it. The space switched again, but this time, the one who appeared in front of Vincent was himself! ¡°Who are you, and what kind of trial is this?¡± Vincent could not help but ask as he looked at himself. The illusory Vincent merely smiled and said softly, ¡°There are no trials here, just a place that can calm your mind the most. Calm your heart and carefully comprehend it. Look and see what¡¯s different about this place!¡± Vincent let out a long sigh of relief upon hearing that. He closed his eyes and carefully perceived his surroundings. He immediately discovered that there was abnormally dense psionic power around him, which was several times stronger than the Immortal World. Vincent opened his eyes and said frankly, ¡°There¡¯s plenty of psionic power here. It¡¯s an extremely suitable place for cultivation!¡± The illusory Vincent nodded and said indifferently, ¡°The flow of time here is one percent of the outside world. You can rest assured and cultivate here. When you reach a bottleneck or do not wish to continue cultivating, you can leave at any time!¡± Vincent was a little surprised. He did not expect the rules of this space to be so simple. It should be a place for Immortal powerhouses to cultivate in seclusion! Since there was such a fairyland, Vincent naturally would not let it go. He immediately sat on the ground, closed his eyes, and began to meditate. He used the abnormally dense psionic power around him to increase his strength. In the absence of special fortuitous encounters, cultivating was often a very long process. One would only feel loneliness throughout the entire process. Therefore, only those who could endure loneliness could obtain strength and become stronger than others. Everything that Vincent had encountered along the way had tempered his will to a firm level. No emotion could affect his determination to become stronger. Therefore, as time passed, he became calmer. He enjoyed the process of cultivation thoroughly. In the blink of an eye, Vincent had cultivated for 100 days in the third trial space. In addition, Vincent¡¯s cultivation speed far exceeded that of an ordinary person. Given the abnormally dense psionic power in the space, it was easy for him to break through his level and advanced to a level 65 creature. Vincent knew that only a day had passed in the outside world. Moreover, he had previously speculated that Gajero and Abraham would need at least three days to enter the Immortal ruins. This also meant that he had 200 days left to cultivate in peace. After 200 days, he had to leave the training space and continue to deal with the demons and ghosts to prevent them from causing damage to the Immortal World! After thinking about it, Vincent did not dare to waste any more time. He closed his eyes again and began to cultivate. Time passed quickly. After another 150 days, Vincent stopped cultivating. He was disappointed. So far, he had risen to level 75. However, no matter how hard he tried to continue cultivating, he was unable to increase his strength in the slightest. At that moment, the illusory Vincent suddenly appeared and said with a calm expression, ¡°Looks like you¡¯re stuck!¡± Vincent stood up and asked somewhat unwillingly, ¡°Why did I stop at my current level? If I can increase my strength by another five levels, I will have the strength to fight Abraham head-on!¡± The illusory Vincent smiled and said, ¡°The path of the world is not smooth and easy, and there is no way to reach the peak just by relying on patience and time. You no longer need to cultivate in seclusion. You can try some other ways to increase your strength. If you can keep a calm heart and carefully perceive the world around you, you can always find a chance to improve!¡± After hearing what the illusory Vincent said, Vincent could only choose to give up. He nodded and said, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll leave now!¡± As soon as he spoke, the surrounding space instantly shattered. What appeared in front of Vincent was a chaotic space and an illusory door. Vincent walked out of the door with a little reluctance and soon returned to the tall building once again. At that moment in the hall, Lancelot¡¯s figure had become abnormally faint. He appeared to be much older and weaker. Vincent quickly went forward and asked with concern, ¡°Senior, what happened to you?¡± Lancelot sized up Vincent, smiled, and said, ¡°Not bad, you were able to rely on the three trials to raise your strength to such a level. It shows that your talent is indeed extraordinary. There is hope for the future of the Immortals! You don¡¯t have to worry about my safety. The purpose of my existence is to make the Immortals stronger. Currently, Alexia has also reached the final juncture of the trial. If she can pass the last trial, she will become the new master of the infinite realm. At that time, I would have completed my destiny and can be freed from here!¡± Vincent could not help but sigh, ¡°In other words, as long as Alexia passes the trial, you will completely vanish!¡± Lancelot sighed with anticipation and said softly, ¡°That¡¯s right! Men need to be sacrificed for us to have a legacy. As an old monster that has existed for hundreds of millions of years, I should be sacrificed so that the glory of the Immortals can be handed over. This is my duty and my glory! Help me tell Alexia that even at the peak of the Immortals, her talent is still the best among the Immortals. Sooner or later, the Immortals will appear at the top of the 10,000 races with her name!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Lancelot¡¯s figure turned into specks of starlight and floated in front of Vincent. At the same time, a white figure exited the Gate of Holy Light. A desolate and ancient aura instantly filled the entire hall. Vincent looked at Alexia in front of him. He felt a little strange because Alexia had undergone a qualitative leap in both her temperament and strength. It was as if an Immortal who had lived for countless years had descended in front of him. After Alexia saw Vincent, she immediately boasted happily, ¡°Vincent! I am now a level 80 creature, and I have mastered all the secret arts and spells of the Immortal Race. I am now worthy of being the head of the Immortal Race!¡± She then wanted to look for Lancelot to share this good news with him. Vincent smiled faintly and said with a heavy tone, ¡°Stop looking. Since the infinite realm has been handed over to you, Lancelot has completed his mission. His soul has returned to the homeland of the Immortals!¡± Alexia instantly understood what Vincent said. She took two steps back regretfully and blamed herself, ¡°It was my appearance that made Lancelot disappear!¡± Vincent quickly comforted Alexia and deliberately changed Lancelot¡¯s last words, ¡°No, rather than waiting here without hope, Lancelot wanted to leave with satisfaction. You gave him the courage to leave calmly. Lancelot also asked me to tell you that even at the peak of the Immortal Race, your aptitude and talent are the strongest. Therefore, he is very relieved to hand over the Immortal Race to you!¡± Vincent knew that the purpose of Lancelot¡¯s words was to encourage Alexia to continue moving forward with full confidence. Alexia slowly took a breath and became willful once again. She said to Vincent, ¡°Then let¡¯s keep our spirits up and continue to move forward!¡± Vincent nodded and said with some worry, ¡°We are still in the infinite realm at the moment, but as long as we leave this place, we will enter the Immortal spell array formation. At that time, the two of us won¡¯t be able to use any power. How can we escape from the eyes of the Protoss? So, before we leave, we still need to think of a perfect plan!¡± Alexia quickly calculated the time and exclaimed, ¡°Moreover, Gajero and Abraham are about to enter the Immortal World. When that time comes, what should we do when we are attacked from both sides?¡± Vincent thought for a moment and asked Alexia, ¡°Now that you are the leader of the Immortal Race, will you choose to rebuild the Immortal Race on this land in the future?¡± Alexia suddenly lowered her head shyly and muttered, ¡°It is not my responsibility to rebuild the Immortal Race alone. I will rebuild the Immortal Race wherever you are in the future!¡± Vincent did not pay attention to the implicit confession in Alexia¡¯s words. Instead, he said with a determined look, ¡°In that case, we might as well give up this world, destroy the array, and give the Protoss freedom. At that time, he will naturally help us deal with Gajero and Abraham!¡± Alexia suddenly hesitated because she knew that if she followed Vincent¡¯s suggestion, this world that once belonged to the Immortals would be completely reduced to ruins. She, who had just become the leader of the Immortals, was still a little uncomfortable in the end. However, there was no better way at that moment. After hesitating for a while, Alexia still nodded and said, ¡°If there is no other way, then we will do as you say!¡± Vincent nodded and walked in front of Alexia. He said solemnly, ¡°Please rest assured. The Immortal Race is not the only race that needs to be rebuilt. There are also countless worlds without life. We will find a better world to rebuild the Immortal Race in the future. At that time, no matter how difficult it is, I will work hard with you!¡± Alexia felt extremely happy after hearing what Vincent said. She was no longer reluctant and said softly, ¡°Anyway, all the Immortals¡¯ resources are stored in the infinite realm. As long as we take the infinite realm with us, it doesn¡¯t matter whether the Immortal World remains or not. It is more important to save ourselves right now!¡± Vincent nodded and said resolutely, ¡°Then we¡¯ll go out and destroy the array to release the Protoss!¡± Just as Alexia was about to teleport herself and Vincent out of the infinite realm, Vincent¡¯s left arm suddenly lit up with even more intense light. A golden figure slowly appeared in front of the two of them. The figure in front of them was also wearing dazzling golden armor, and a pair of golden wings were flapping behind his back. The only difference was that the figure in front of them only had three arms. He looked very out of place. The golden figure looked at Vincent and said softly, ¡°Vincent, we meet again!¡± He smiled coldly. He looked like he was indifferent to everything. Vincent¡¯s pupils shrank. He instantly recognized the individual in front of him. It was the Protoss who had made a deal with him back then! When Vincent obtained the Hand of God, he knew that the Protoss could use this arm to monitor his every move. However, he did not expect the Protoss to take the initiative to appear at this time. Vincent asked nervously, ¡°It¡¯s not time yet. Why did you appear?¡± Right now, there were only him and Alexia. If the Protoss proposed another deal where only one of them could live, then Vincent would not know how to respond. However, the Protoss¡¯s smile displayed unprecedented kindness. He said vaguely, ¡°Actually, many of my Protoss companions are paying close attention to my deal with you. Moreover, they all believe that you will succeed in the end. I don¡¯t mind losing once, so I don¡¯t intend to stop you from continuing to be strong!¡± Vincent replied in neither servile nor overbearing manner. ¡°Do you mean that I have to thank you for not interfering?¡± The Protoss quickly said, ¡°No, no, no. Since I have shown my sincerity in the deal, can you also show me that you are willing to make an additional deal with me?¡± Vincent immediately frowned upon hearing that because he realized that the Protoss seemed to have something to ask of him and it was something difficult! Vincent had a rough guess. It seemed that there were many Protoss paying attention to him, and there must be some powerful existences among them who did not want him to die as they may have placed a bigger bet on him. Therefore, the Protoss before him, could not kill him nor could he stop him from doing anything. That was why he had tactfully requested an additional deal. After understanding the other party¡¯s intentions, Vincent finally felt relaxed. He asked with a calm expression, ¡°So, you want an additional deal. Do you want me to release the Protoss King outside?¡± The Protoss replied very seriously, ¡°No! Not only shall you not release him, but you must also personally kill him! That¡¯s our deal!¡± When Vincent heard that, the corner of his mouth immediately curled up into a sneer. It was just as he had expected. This was the perfect time to take advantage of the opportunity once again! Vincent acted as if he was willing to give up and said to the Protoss with a determined expression, ¡°Did I hear correctly? Do you want me to kill a level 99 Protoss King? Are you trying to get me killed? If you want to simply make things difficult for me, then just kill me right now!¡± The Protoss shook his head repeatedly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t want to harm you. Moreover, I can tell you the truth. Right now, there is an even bigger wager within the Protoss Race that revolves around you. More than half of the Protoss members are betting that you will eventually become a god, and I am one of them. Moreover, I have placed a very precious bet. Therefore, I don¡¯t want to see you die more than anyone else! Now, I¡¯m asking you to kill a Protoss King so that you can become stronger!¡± Although Vincent was shocked, he remained calm on the surface. He frowned and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that those who bet against me would be angry at you for helping me so brazenly?¡± The Protoss could tell that Vincent was trying to pry. In the end, he said helplessly, ¡°Alright, since you¡¯ve asked me so much, I¡¯ll tell you the truth! No member of the Protoss Race is willing to see him return. So, even if you become stronger, no one will object. Therefore, I took the initiative to sacrifice myself to find you!¡± Vincent finally understood that there was a crisis of power within the Protoss Race. They would not allow another powerful member to dilute their power, and this gave Vincent a chance to profit from it. ¡°If you want me to help you resolve the crisis within your race, that is fine, but I have accepted the other party¡¯s benefits. Rashly breaking a promise is bad. I believe that you are not willing to meet a trader who does not keep his word!¡± said Vincent with a troubled look. At the same time, he revealed a profiteer¡¯s smile. The Protoss did not care about Vincent¡¯s greed and continued, ¡°What he gave you was only a sealed eyeball. Moreover, do you think that he¡¯s willing to give you his eyeball? Even if you choose to release him, he will kill you at the first moment and take it back! However, if you choose to accept my deal, I can help you gain more benefits from this eye!¡± Vincent nodded and said without hesitation, ¡°I accept your proposal, but I want you to fulfill your promise first!¡± The Protoss was not angry when he heard that. Instead, he found it interesting and said with a smile, ¡°Well, as you wish!¡± With that, the Protoss raised the arm on his shoulder and pointed toward Vincent¡¯s brows. A ray of golden light suddenly appeared between Vincent¡¯s brows. The eye that was originally between Vincent¡¯s brows instantly exploded and turned into countless golden light packets. It wrapped around the red ring that symbolized the Elf Race¡¯s God of Fire. Vincent only felt a sharp pain in his head. The God of Fire instantly emerged from between his brows. The God of Fire was covered in a layer of golden light. Even the flames flickering on the God of Fire had become pure gold. Vincent took a deep breath and carefully observed the changes in his body. He found that he still retained the ability of the sealed eye. However, it seemed that the power he obtained from the divine spark had also become stronger. Not only could he hear the believers in the Elf Race praying to him, but he could also hear the voices of all the believers who worshiped fire in the Black Hole World. ¡°I have evolved your originally low-level divine spark into a perfect divine spark that matches the level of gods! The divine spark you possess can match the power of order of any path. So long you have the chance to advance in the future, you will be able to step into the ranks of a god perfectly, and not become a useless false god like Gajero!¡± said the Protoss with great satisfaction after seeing that Vincent¡¯s divine spark had undergone a perfect evolution. Vincent gently raised his hand and withdrew the divine spark from the space between his brows. As he had obtained the benefits he wanted, it was time to fulfill his promise. Vincent said to the Protoss in a frank manner, ¡°To tell you the truth, I never intended to let that guy outside regain his freedom from the start. I just didn¡¯t expect you to suddenly appear and let me get such a huge benefit for nothing! Now you should tell me the way to kill that guy!¡± The Protoss immediately laughed and said, ¡°You are very greedy. However, I like your greed. I like the ruthlessness and decisiveness you show when you want to kill someone. No matter what, the Protoss Race¡¯s deal will never be canceled. So, the benefits you get are still valid. Let me remind you that the Immortal Race¡¯s dragon locking pillar and the array can be reversed. The purpose of the entire array is to transfer the imprisoned individual¡¯s power into the host¡¯s body. Whether you can use this opportunity to complete the mission and continue to become stronger depends on your luck!¡± The Protoss then turned into a faint shadow and gradually disappeared. Alexia, who had been silent the whole time, quickly raised her hand. A void door suddenly opened on the wall of the hall. A scroll flew out from it and landed steadily in Alexia¡¯s hand. Alexia said softly, ¡°This is the diagram of the Spirit Reversal Array. It records the instructions to reverse the array!¡± She then handed the scroll to Vincent. Vincent nodded lightly and opened the scroll. He read the records carefully. As a senior array master, Vincent quickly grasped the method to reverse the array recorded on the scroll. He put aside the scroll and said to Alexia, ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s time to make this b*stard who almost destroyed the Immortals pay the price!¡± Although they were up against a level 99 Protoss, Alexia had full confidence in Vincent. She did not hesitate to teleport herself and Vincent out of the infinite realm. They soon return to the ancestral hall of the Immortals. ¡°Ah! B*stard, my eyes! You destroyed my eyes! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± shouted the Protoss who was stuck in the array. His savage roar meant that he could feel his eyeballs being destroyed. It also signified that the cooperation between him and Vincent had completely broken down. Alexia did not have the slightest bit of worry, nor was she in a hurry to go out and fight to the death with the Protoss. Instead, she took the initiative to pull Vincent to the front of the Immortal patriarch¡¯s ranking and raised her head to pay her respects. It could be considered as completing the ceremony of them becoming part of the Immortals patriarch. Following that, Alexia raised her hand and waved. She kept the infinite realm¡¯s teleportation door in her palm. Only then did she say to Vincent, ¡°Now go all out and do what you want to do. I will always be behind you to help you!¡± Vincent nodded, turned around, and walked out of the ancestral hall. He approached the Protoss who was constantly roaring step by step. Vincent walked to the edge of the eight dragon locking pillars and said to the Protoss calmly, ¡°I know you didn¡¯t want to make a deal with me from the beginning. If I release you today, then the person who will die will be me. So, I decided to squeeze all the value out of you before you die!¡± The Protoss covered half of his rotten cheek and said to Vincent furiously, ¡°You¡¯re just an ant! Even if you were to advance to level 75, you wouldn¡¯t be a match for me at all. What right do you have to kill me?¡± ¡°With just my current strength, I can kill you at any time! Spirit Reversal Array, rise!¡± shouted Vincent in a deep voice. His hands then began to form a seal. Complicated and obscure symbols lit up in his hands one after another. The entire green jade square instantly flashed with a dazzling light. The square that was filled with Immortal aura instantly turned into a ghostly purgatory. The eight dragon locking pillars also turned into eight ghostly claws, grabbing tightly onto the Protoss¡¯s four limbs and his two wings. Vincent was not restricted by the array. His entire body floated up, and the invisible chains linked him to the eight ghostly claws. The Protoss suddenly realized that the power in his body had started to drain rapidly. The high-level rank that he had always relied on was decreasing. It was about to lose its effect completely. The Protoss roared with a face full of shock, ¡°B*stard, how could you activate the Immortal Race¡¯s array? Even the Immortal Race from the ancient times had long lost the control of this array!¡± However, Vincent did not respond at all, because he was busy enjoying the power of the Protoss King. The power was constantly nourishing his body. At the same time, he was also breaking through the bottleneck of his cultivation. Suddenly, Vincent heard something breaking in his heart. He had broken through his internal barrier and his strength continued to rise. At the same time, the absorption speed of the Spirit Reversal Array also began to increase. ¡°This is impossible. How can I die like this? Stop! As long as you¡¯re willing to let me go, you can do whatever you want. I can give you my Protoss¡¯s wings and I can give you the Hand of God as long as you stop! Stop, you b*stard!¡± Just as the Protoss¡¯s life was about to come to an end, he began to desperately plead with Vincent. When he realized that Vincent was completely indifferent, the unwillingness before his death turned into resentment. He cursed angrily at him right before he died. The effect of the Spirit Reversal Array immediately ended, and the eight ghostly claws once again transformed into the eight dragon locking pillars. The Protoss who was trapped by the stone pillars had transformed into a stone statue. A breeze blew past, and the surface of the stone statue began to gradually peel off. Finally, it turned into countless dust that piled up on the square.. Chapter 629 - Returned to the Inn Vincent stood on the dragon-locking pillar above the array. His entire body was bathed in golden light as he felt his strength breakthrough to a level 80 creature in one go. However, he remained expressionless and calm. Alexia flew onto the other dragon-locking pillar and asked Vincent with concern, ¡°Vincent, how are you?¡± Vincent slowly turned his head and looked at Alexia. His eyes were filled with determination. He then grabbed his left arm and pulled hard, tearing off a layer of golden skin. Vincent¡¯s left arm did not become bloody. Instead, it revealed his human skin. Vincent looked at the golden arm in his hand and said resolutely, ¡°From today onward, no one will be able to spy on my every move!¡± A ball of flame appeared and burned the golden arm to ashes. Alexia¡¯s heart tightened when she saw the scene because she knew that Vincent¡¯s action was equivalent to declaring war on the Protoss that gave him the arm. However, she could not be bothered at that moment. No matter what danger she encountered next, she was willing to share the burden with Vincent. After burning the Hand of God, Vincent closed his eyes and waited for a moment. However, nothing happened. He once again revealed a proud smile. This was because he knew that the wager within the Protoss Race about him had become his life-saving charm. No matter what he did, no Protoss would come to stop him. Vincent turned to look at Alexia and said with great ambition, ¡°Alexia, from today onward, we only have one goal. That goal is for us to stand at the peak of power among all races and write our own rules with absolute power!¡± Alexia nodded and said gently, ¡°I believe you can do it!¡± Vincent looked at the ashes below. His eyes flashed with a greedy light once again. ¡°Since we want to stand at the peak of strength, then we must have a weapon that symbolizes absolute strength. Next, let me see how powerful the soul of a Protoss can be. Spirit binding!¡± Vincent raised his hand and pointed downward. He hooked his five fingers and instructed the heavens and earth to instantly locked onto the square below. A tall and illusory figure slowly stood up from the ashes. Alexia could not help but cover her mouth in shock to prevent herself from screaming. This was because what she saw was the Protoss who had just died. He had risen from the dead and emerged from his ashes. Moreover, compared to his previous appearance, the Protoss looked even more ferocious. This was because he had lost all his divinity before he died. Even if he reappeared as a soul, the armor on his body no longer had the slightest bit of golden light. Instead, it appeared to be dark red and looked like tainted blood. He no longer had bulging muscles like before. Instead, his body had decayed. One could even see the bones on his chest and arms. His golden wings that symbolized status had also turned into a pair of rotten and tattered jet-black wings. At the same time, the Protoss has lost all his handsomeness. He had become as ferocious as a wild beast. His long gray hair fell on both sides of his face and his eyes were bloodshot. He looked like he had carried tons of unwillingness and anger before he died. Even though he had become a soul under Vincent¡¯s control, he still looked at Vincent with murderous intent. He looked as if he could attack at any time and devour him. However, Vincent did not bother about his bloodthirsty gaze. Instead, he sighed with disappointment, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that a soul that had its divine power sucked dry would weaken to such an extent. Now, it only has the strength of a false god. It¡¯s trash among trash!¡± Alexia could not help but frown. She could not stand Vincent¡¯s ungrateful attitude. The two of them were only level 80 creatures, and the greatest threat to them was Gajero, who was a level 90 fake god. Vincent was not satisfied with a soul that was comparable to Gajero¡¯s. However, what Alexia did not know was that after Vincent¡¯s strength had been greatly enhanced, the psionic capacity in his body had also greatly expanded. His psionic capacity was a hundred times that of other level 80 creatures. Even if there were a hundred demons, Vincent could easily control them. Therefore, he believed that with his ability, he was completely qualified to graze the soul of a Protoss. However, the Protoss that died tragically had greatly disappointed Vincent. A soul that had fallen into a false realm disinterested Vincent. This was because he wanted to kill Gajero by himself. ¡­ At the same time, after reaching an agreement, Gajero and Abraham led the demon and ghost armies into the space tunnel that Vincent had left behind. Gajero and Abraham walked for two days inside the eternal space tunnel, but they still could not see the end. They could not help but fall into despair. However, the two top-tier experts soon had a new idea. They decided to try to break the space barrier around the tunnel. Although the barrier of the space tunnel was strong, it still could not resist the joint efforts of Gajero and Abraham. However, when Gajero broke the space barrier for the first time, he found that the space in front of him was the coast of the sea. He could only resist the urge to vomit blood and continue to break the barriers in the space tunnel. It was not until an entire day had passed did Gajero finally break through to a world that was filled with white statues. The rich aura of the Immortal World made him realize that he had finally found the right path. Gajero turned his head and said to Abraham with his remaining rationality, ¡°It¡¯s here! Now that the Demon Race and the Ghost Race have joined forces, don¡¯t forget our previous promise. After we enter the world, we will first kill Vincent. Only then will we consider the distribution of the treasures. We are all decent creatures, but we must not do those unseemly things!¡± Abraham was filled with greed. He said repeatedly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the ghosts have always kept their word. Moreover, a mere Vincent is nothing to worry about. If I find him, I can easily crush him into powder!¡± Gajero looked at Abraham, who was full of confidence. He felt as if he was looking at himself. He previously felt the same way when he first encountered Vincent. Gajero then said with the tone of an experienced individual, ¡°Don¡¯t blame me for not reminding you. Don¡¯t judge Vincent by his weak strength now. He is not any weaker than a powerhouse of the same level as you. If you continue to underestimate your enemy, then you will be the one who suffers in the end!¡± Abraham replied impatiently, ¡°So if Vincent was at my level, doesn¡¯t that mean that he would not even respect the Protoss?¡± Gajero¡¯s face instantly turned ugly. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Don¡¯t mention the Protoss in front of me. Otherwise, our cooperation will be terminated early!¡± Abraham looked at Gajero, who had fallen into the false god realm. He could not help but feel a sense of admiration for him and nodded sympathetically. Gajero finally calmed down the resentment in his heart. He continued, ¡°What you said just now was right. If Vincent has risen to the same level as you, then the two of us can consider finding a quiet place to commit suicide. Because at that time, Vincent will be extremely terrifying. He has too many god-level abilities in his hands. Sometimes, I can¡¯t help but be jealous of his luck and talent!¡± Abraham snorted coldly and said disdainfully, ¡°Don¡¯t make others proud and destroy your prestige here. That Vincent is only a level 50 creature. It¡¯s simply wishful thinking if he wants to improve in these few days! If he wants to use these three days to improve and be on par with us, he will need the help of the heavens!¡± Gajero agreed with Abraham. He nodded slightly and said, ¡°Then give the order. The Demon Race and the Ghost Race will line up and enter the Immortal ruins together!¡± Abraham nodded and replied, ¡°Enter the Immortal ruins and kill Vincent!¡± He then turned around and shouted a slogan to his subordinates. The demons and ghosts merged into one. All the members shouted the slogan together and walked through the forest of white statues. They soon entered the real world of the Immortals. When Abraham and Gajero walked to the cliff above the valley, they saw Vincent and Alexia standing on the dragon-locking pillar. They saw a vicious-looking fallen Protoss standing under Vincent¡¯s feet. ¡°This¡­ This is the soul of a Protoss. How the f*ck did he do it?¡± Abraham could not help but swear when he saw this. What was even more awkward was that his words had echoed in the valley. Vincent and Alexia, who were in the square, turned to look at the cliff at the same time. They just happened to exchange glances with Gajero and Abraham. ¡°Immortal bloodline!¡± Gajero instantly noticed Alexia¡¯s change and uncontrollable greed appeared in his eyes. If he could obtain a perfect Immortal body, he believed that he could create more Immortal-demon mixed bloodlines and obtain the perfect body. Gajero, who was driven by greed, ignored Vincent¡¯s current strength and the soul standing under Vincent¡¯s feet. He turned to Abraham and said, ¡°This is our last chance. We cannot let this child continue to be strong. Otherwise, it will be our Demon Race¡¯s turn to face a great calamity. Let¡¯s kill him together!¡± Abraham nodded decisively and replied, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s kill Vincent together!¡± Gajero instantly reached an agreement with Abraham, and the two of them leaped into the valley to kill Vincent. However, Gajero was more cunning and sinister. That was because the moment he leaped into the air, he locked onto Alexia. He turned around and ignored Vincent, who seemed to have improved significantly. ¡°Gajero, you f*cking¡­¡± After Abraham realized that he had been betrayed by his teammate, he was about to curse Gajero when he realized that he had suddenly lost all his abilities and fell straight into the valley. Gajero also realized that his abilities had been sealed, but his false god status and supernatural power had not been sealed. Therefore, he could still maintain his body and continue flying toward Alexia smoothly. Vincent, who was on the dragon-locking pillar, saw this and gently rubbed the ring on his hand. He cut off all the Cosmic Threads on Alexia¡¯s body. Alexia quickly turned to look at Vincent. She felt like she had obtained complete freedom. ¡°Now, you no longer need me to use the Cosmic Threads to protect you. Next, let¡¯s settle this once and for all! I will stand by your side and support you!¡± Alexia nodded her head happily and pulled out her magic sword once again. She shook her wrist slightly and the pitch-black demonic flames attached to the sword instantly dissipated, revealing a blade that was like a silver snake. The pure white light on Alexia¡¯s body grew stronger and the sword gradually emitted a holy light. It transformed into an even more powerful divine sword. As the array was only an ordinary one used by the Immortals to test their disciples during ancient times, all the previous leaders and elders of the Immortals had secret techniques to avoid the array. Alexia too was not restricted by the array. She soared into the air and charged towards Gajero. Vincent had become even more arrogant because he had absorbed the divine power of a level 99 Protoss King. He did not need the Hand of God to display the divine might of a god. At the same time, his rank was equivalent to that of a level 99 Protoss King. Furthermore, Vincent did not have eight dragon pillars connected to his body at that moment. Hence, the array could not weaken his abilities. Vincent lowered his head and looked at the Protoss¡¯s soul that did not want to obey him. He shouted in a deep voice, ¡°You, who have already lost your divinity, are not worthy of disobeying my will. Now, go and protect Alexia¡¯s safety. Otherwise, I will turn you into a puppet!¡± When the fallen Protoss heard Vincent¡¯s order, he indeed did not have the slightest ability to resist. He turned around and followed Alexia. Vincent turned around and leaped forward. He landed on the Immortal square. He looked at Abraham, who had almost become a minced patty. He said in a deep voice, ¡°When we met on the rock mountain, I still remember that you were very arrogant. You almost chased us and left us in a desperate situation. Today, I will give you another chance. Let¡¯s see if you can regain the glory of that day!¡± As a famous powerhouse, Abraham had never been provoked like this before. He stood up angrily and said, ¡°Good. Let me see your tricks!¡± Abraham then waved his bone claw and charged directly at Vincent. Even though his full strength had been sealed, under the stimulation of anger, he still charged at Vincent without caring about anything else. Vincent immediately revealed a cold smile. He drew out the Return Journey of the Dead at random and arrived behind Abraham in a flash. Vincent had always been known for his speed. Plus, this time, he had advanced to a level 80 creature. When he faced Abraham, who was a level 89 creature, his speed was no longer at a disadvantage. On the contrary, he had an obvious advantage. Before Abraham could react, Vincent slashed his blade at Abraham¡¯s neck. He wanted to take revenge on him for his actions that day. However, what Vincent did not expect was that Abraham¡¯s head did not separate from his body. Instead, his body staggered forward, and he fell heavily to the ground. This was the first time Vincent had met an opponent that the Return Journey of the Dead could not kill. The anger in his heart soared once again as he rolled up his sleeves. He said in a low voice, ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t expect your bones to be so hard. Today, I want to see whether your bones or my weapon will shatter first!¡± Vincent then moved forward and used his strength and speed to start a brutal beating on Abraham. Meanwhile, in the sky, Gajero¡¯s situation was not any better. He thought that after avoiding Vincent¡¯s obvious increase in strength, he would be able to capture Alexia in one move. However, what he did not expect was that not only did Alexia¡¯s strength not weaken, but she had advanced to a level 80 creature in a short three days. Her body was full of righteousness and Immortal charm that was invulnerable to all magic. She also had an aura that regarded the Demon Race as her nemesis. As long as her aura came into contact with Gajero¡¯s body, it would cause waves of bone-piercing burning sensation. Gajero roared in anger, ¡°I did not expect that even you have obtained so many benefits from following Vincent. It seems that the two of you have obtained the Immortals¡¯ treasure. Today, I must send the two of you to your deaths!¡± His entire body was once again surrounded by a dense demonic aura as he charged toward Alexia. ¡°Dao¡¯s techniques, create lotuses!¡± shouted Alexia. Suddenly, the shadow of a lotus flower appeared around her. As the lotus flower slowly bloomed, countless rays of holy light turned into sharp swords. The sharp swords pierced toward Gajero from all directions. Gajero had no choice but to fall back into a defensive stance once again. He used the demonic aura to envelop his entire body and blocked Alexia¡¯s sword aura. After seeing that she had the upper hand, Alexia wanted to attack Gajero in one go. However, when Alexia was about to fly in front of Gajero, rays of black light shot out from the cliff above the valley and directly struck the holy lotus around Alexia. ¡°Bang!¡± A series of explosions was heard and the holy lotus around Alexia completely shattered. Having lost her protective barrier, she immediately wanted to turn around and retreat. However, Gajero, who had been hiding in the black demonic aura, seized the opportunity to release the divine might he had obtained from his false god realm. He froze all the holy sword aura that was flying toward him in the air. At the same time, he waved the monster arm on his shoulder and threw a powerful and heavy punch at Alexia. Alexia was immediately regretful. It was too late for her to use any more protective measures at this point. If she took this punch, even if she did not die, she would still be heavily injured and become Vincent¡¯s burden. However, at the critical moment, a tall shadow rose from the ground and blocked Alexia. It was the fallen Protoss who was instructed by Vincent to protect Alexia. They were both in the false god realm. The fallen Protoss could not gain any advantage in front of Gajero. After taking the punch head-on, the fallen Protoss¡¯s body fell to the ground like a meteor. However, this moment of resistance was enough for Alexia to find an opportunity to retreat. When Alexia thought that she had escaped, a tiny ray of light instantly pierced through her left shoulder, and scarlet blood immediately dyed her flawless white clothes. Alexia suddenly felt like her power had been sealed. It was as if there was an extremely cold and filthy power running through her body, suppressing her Immortal charm. ¡°Ah!¡± Alexia, who had lost her ability, let out a scream and fell weakly to the ground. Vincent, who was beating Abraham in the square, heard Alexia shouting and immediately kicked Abraham away. He leaped into the air and hugged Alexia, who was slowly falling. ¡°Life authority restored!¡± Vincent quickly used the life authority that he had just obtained to heal the injuries on Alexia¡¯s body. However, Vincent soon discovered that the injuries on Alexia¡¯s body could not be healed, nor could he stop the bleeding. This made him think of the strange destruction order by Gajero. ¡°Gajero!¡± Vincent roared in a low voice and turned to look at Gajero. He soon discovered that the small hand on Gajero¡¯s left shoulder, which seemed to be malnourished, had a finger raised. It was that finger that had shot an attack that was hard to guard against. ¡°Vincent, don¡¯t assume that you can contend with me just because you¡¯ve increased your strength. Right now, my strength is still above yours! There¡¯s an array formed by my demon corps on the cliff. If you surrender obediently and hand over all the Immortal treasures, I might be able to let the two of you die with dignity. Otherwise, I will tear you into pieces and burn your bones into ashes!¡± ¡°You¡¯re not qualified!¡± Vincent roared as he prepared to launch an attack toward Gajero using his weapon. However, when he was about to swing his weapon, Vincent suddenly felt a faint pain in his chest. He then realized that he still had the old wounds caused by the destructive rays. He and Alexia had fallen into a hopeless situation once again. After seeing that Vincent had temporarily lost his combat ability, Gajero was not in a hurry to continue attacking. This was because he was still afraid of the Immortals¡¯ array. Instead, he turned around and returned to the cliff. After regaining control of his own ability, Gajero immediately threw out a law chain to drag Abraham, who was still in the square, onto the cliff. He then said to Vincent from above, ¡°Today, you two are caged birds. I will torture you to death by all means!¡± Vincent gritted his teeth and used his last bit of strength. He held his blade in front of him and protected Alexia¡¯s body as much as possible. He wanted to prevent her from getting hurt again. Gajero then gave an order to the demon corps behind him. ¡°All corps, listen to my order. Use the weakest array to torture Vincent to death slowly. Don¡¯t let him die too easily!¡± Vincent took a deep breath. He was prepared to stand up forcefully to fight Gajero in the final battle. He did not want to be humiliated even if he died. However, at the critical moment, a figure flashed out of the valley at an amazing speed with colorful flowing lights. When Gajero saw this, he could not help but look surprised. This was because anyone who passed through the Immortals¡¯ array would have their abilities weakened. They could not have such a swift speed. However, the truth was in front of their eyes! The figure quickly arrived in front of Vincent. He grabbed onto Vincent and Alexia¡¯s arms respectively. He then transformed into a flowing light and ran out of the valley. Finally, he disappeared into the wilderness. Gajero stomped his feet fiercely at the scene. He did not expect that a cooked duck could fly away. He ordered with a face full of hatred, ¡°Chase them! If they are alive, we will see them. If they are dead, we will see their corpses!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± All the demon soldiers replied in unison. They then quickly ran into the wilderness below the valley. However, at that moment, there was no sign of Vincent in the wilderness. This was because the moment he left the Immortal square, Vincent had opened the space door. He was currently hiding in the space tunnel. Vincent looked at the severely injured Alexia in his arms. He turned to Kurt and said, ¡°Thank goodness for you. The Spirit Reversal Array is sealed with psionic power, and you don¡¯t have any psionic power at all. Therefore, your strength is not affected by the array. Otherwise, I would have died on the spot today. It seems that we still need to make careful preparations to completely eradicate the Demon Race!¡± Kurt scratched his head and said softly, ¡°Mr. Vincent, I believe that as long as you want to do something wholeheartedly, you will do it. Right now, you have become very powerful. The demons will be exterminated. The day is not far away!¡± Vincent smiled and nodded. He then picked up Alexia and said, ¡°Let¡¯s first find a place to heal our wounds. Then, we will carefully plan how to exterminate the demons!¡± Kurt asked curiously, ¡°Then where should we go next?¡± Vincent¡¯s eyes were firm as he said, ¡°The Inn!¡± Just as Gajero led the demon army to turn the Immortal World upside down, Vincent had brought Kurt back to the Inn¡¯s black hole through continuous space displacement. When Vincent and the others stepped out of the space door, they saw a row of corpses kneeling neatly in front of the black hole. Kurt could not help but sigh, ¡°Isn¡¯t this the Ghost Bug Race that was preparing to invade the Inn? How could they all die in battle and be made into specimens?¡± Vincent¡¯s eyes immediately flashed with a bright light. He said in a low voice, ¡°It seems that the three iron laws at the Inn are indeed not child¡¯s play. At the same time, there must be an even stronger guardian here!¡± Kurt immediately asked, ¡°Who could it be?¡± Vincent sighed softly, ¡°We¡¯ll know once we go in and look. I hope it¡¯s the existence that I¡¯ve been looking forward to!¡± Vincent carried Alexia into the Inn World. The Inn World had undergone an earth-shaking change. The streets were no longer busy, and every house had its doors tightly shut. There was no sound at all. Even the streets where gangs and bandits were most prevalent were quiet. It was as if the entire Inn had become an empty city. After Kurt scanned the houses along the way, he said softly, ¡°There are signs of life in every house, but I don¡¯t know why the residents don¡¯t dare to go out during the day!¡± Vincent said in a deep voice, ¡°We can¡¯t care about that now. Let¡¯s find a place to settle down first. We can¡¯t delay Alexia¡¯s injury any longer!¡± The sounds of heavy footsteps suddenly came from across the street. Vincent and Kurt subconsciously stopped and looked carefully at the street corner in front of them. They saw a figure nearly two meters tall walking into their sight. The creature had a thick beard and a shabby cape. He gave off the aura of a ranger. At the same time, he was holding a giant golden hammer that was the same height as him. His appearance gave others a strong sense of oppression. The man with the giant hammer asked with an unfriendly expression, ¡°Due to an intruder breaking the three iron laws, the Inn has entered seven days of martial law. Who are you, individuals? How dare you walk on the streets without permission?¡± Vincent did not explain. Instead, he asked, ¡°Did you kill all the ghost bugs that were preparing to invade the Inn?¡± The man with the hammer said in a deep voice, ¡°Yes!¡± Vincent asked again, ¡°Then who are you?¡± The man replied without the slightest hesitation, ¡°The Judge!¡± Vincent was overjoyed and quickly said, ¡°We were ambushed by the demons and ghosts just now, so we escaped back to the Inn. We didn¡¯t know that this place was under the control of martial law. I hope you can lend us a hand!¡± The Judge walked forward and looked at the heavily injured and unconscious Alexia in Vincent¡¯s arms. His tightly knitted brows relaxed slightly, and he said in a low voice, ¡°Come with me!¡± Following that, Vincent and Kurt followed the Judge to a hotel. The owner of the hotel was also hiding in his room while the Judge took out a key with ease. He led Vincent to a room. The Judge sat upright on the chair and looked at Vincent, who was busy, and asked seriously, ¡°Why did you provoke the demons and ghosts?¡± Vincent fed Alexia some healing medicine and said, ¡°Because my ambition is to get rid of Gajero and stop them from invading the Black Hole World. Unfortunately, I¡¯m not strong enough and haven¡¯t succeeded!¡± The Judge crossed his arms in front of his chest and looked at Vincent with a twinkle in his eyes. He asked softly, ¡°If you meet Gajero again, what are your chances of winning?¡± Vincent thought for a moment and answered truthfully, ¡°30%! But if I can heal the injuries on my body, my chances of winning will increase to at least 70%!¡± ¡°70%? What kind of injuries have you sustained?¡± asked the Judge curiously. Vincent did not hide anything. He took off his shirt, revealing the visible wound on his chest. He said helplessly, ¡°This is an injury left behind by the power of order. It can only be healed by the power of order that has healing properties. Unfortunately, I have never been able to find a way to comprehend the power of order!¡± The Judge fell into silence. Vincent then motioned Kurt to continue taking care of Alexia. He then walked to the Judge and pulled a chair to sit down. He said seriously, ¡°We once seized a data terminal of the Demon Race and recorded a very powerful race in it. It is said that Gajero once sneaked into it and spent a lot of energy to secretly learn the method to comprehend the power of order. That powerful race seems to be called the Judge!¡± The Judge was completely speechless. He looked at Vincent quietly. He did not know what the other party was planning. Vincent lowered his head and looked at the giant hammer beside the Judge. He sighed softly, ¡°Judge, just from this name alone, it is not difficult to guess that you are a race that upholds justice. Right now, Gajero is running amok, and his strongest ability was stolen from your world of Judges. Are you not prepared to take some responsibility for his actions? Tell me the method to activate the power of order and let me end Gajero¡¯s sins. This can also be considered as avenging your fellow Judges, how about it?¡± The Judge looked at Vincent seriously and said, ¡°Ah, I understand now. The ghost bugs that invaded this place were intentionally let in by you! The purpose is to lure me out, but I am curious, how did you know that the one guarding the Inn would be the Judge?¡± Vincent smiled slightly and said softly, ¡°Other than you, no other race would write the word, ¡®judge¡¯ into the three iron laws of the Inn. So, when I knew that someone wanted to invade the Inn, I took advantage of the situation and stood aside. What makes me feel gratified is that you finally appeared in time. Otherwise, my friends and I would have been troubled by the injuries on our bodies!¡± The Judge blinked blankly. Finally, he shook his head and sighed, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t help you!¡± Vincent narrowed his eyes and raised his hand to hold the hilt of the knife by his waist. He asked in a deep voice, ¡°Why?¡± The Judge noticed Vincent¡¯s action and could not help but frown, ¡°Do you want to kill me, Sir?¡± Vincent did not hide it and said, ¡°To tell you the truth, I have an ability that can control the soul of a creature who has just died and obtain all the memories of his soul. Since you don¡¯t want to tell me, then I can only find a way to activate the power of order from your soul after I kill you! The 10,000 races have suffered enough, it¡¯s time to end it. I will eliminate anyone who stands in my way!¡± When the Judge saw Vincent¡¯s murderous look, the expression on his face suddenly eased up. He said softly, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help you, but the key to activating the power of order is the black hole fragments that were produced when the black hole was born. This type of material has almost gone extinct. Even if I tell you how to activate it, you won¡¯t be able to find the corresponding material!¡± Vincent pondered for a moment and asked again, ¡°If I can find the black hole fragments, are you willing to provide me with the method to activate the power of order?¡± The Judge nodded decisively and said, ¡°If you have the key material in your hands, then helping you to eliminate Gajero is also my duty as a Judge. Of course, I can¡¯t neglect my responsibility. I will do my best to help you!¡± Vincent nodded and asked very seriously, ¡°If I want to activate the power of order, how many black hole fragments do I need?¡± The Judge stretched out a palm and said frankly, ¡°At least a palm-sized black hole fragment, or else you will not be able to fully activate the power of order!¡± Vincent suddenly stood up and walked straight out of the door. When he was about to walk out of the room, he turned around and said, ¡°Wait for me, I¡¯ll be back soon!¡± The Judge looked at Vincent¡¯s back blankly. For a moment, he could not think of where he would go to look for the black hole fragment. In the Inn, even the dragon Randall, who was known as a collector, did not have the black hole fragments in his hands. Vincent was bound to return empty-handed! However, Vincent quickly returned to his room. His face was pale and his body was floating. It seemed that his condition was not much better than that of Alexia, who was lying on the bed. What was even more unexpected was that Vincent was holding two washbasin-sized black hole fragments in his hands. They were sparkling with starlight and seemed to contain an extremely powerful force. ¡°Black hole fragments! You found them!¡± The Judge could not help but sigh in surprise. At the same time, his eyes were filled with disbelief as he looked at Vincent. Vincent forced out a smile and said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just widened the black hole at the Inn and got some scraps!¡± The Judge was paralyzed for a moment. He looked at Vincent with his mouth agape. He did not know whether he should be emotional or shocked. ¡°You can widen a black hole? How? But you are a level 80 creature like me. Why can¡¯t I do it?¡± asked the Judge. Vincent sat in front of the Judge again. He smiled and said, ¡°I was lucky enough to obtain all of the divine power of a Protoss. Just now, to obtain these two black hole fragments, I slashed out a total of two times. These two slashes almost consumed all my divinity. Fortunately, all my efforts were rewarded. These two black hole fragments should be enough for me to activate the power of order!¡± The Judge nodded and said repeatedly, ¡°It¡¯s enough! In fact, the conditions to activate the power of order are quite harsh. You must activate the rule of authority and the power of domain of the same attribute. After applying the secret techniques of Judge Race and fusing them with the black hole fragments, you will be able to comprehend the most powerful power of order!¡± Vincent nodded and said indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have all these conditions. Next, tell me the most crucial secret technique!¡± The Judge seemed to be held at gunpoint by Vincent. He did not dare to resist and told him everything about the secret technique of his race. This was because he knew that Vincent would kill him and extract the content of the secret technique from his soul anyway. It was better to cooperate with him. After hearing the content of the secret technique, Vincent immediately entered a meditative state. He combined the life law, the life authority, and the life domain into the purest energy and consumed them along with the black hole fragment. A powerful and incomparable aura instantly filled Vincent¡¯s body. At the same time, Vincent also sensed that he had increased in strength again. He had advanced to a level 90 creature. Vincent suddenly opened his eyes after feeling the increase in power. He could not help but look at the Judge curiously. When the Judge saw his reaction, he could only say with an embarrassed expression, ¡°The power of order is the strongest ability among the 10,000 races. As long as it is activated, it can directly increase a creature by five levels. Back then, Gajero was also directly promoted to a level 89 creature, thus becoming the overlord of the 10,000 races. That is also a major mistake made by my Judge Race!¡± Vincent shook his head helplessly, but he did not want to say anything to the Judge. Instead, he picked up the second black hole fragment and continued to meditate. A moment later, Vincent digested another black hole fragment and fused his entire fire authority, fire law, and fire domain, giving birth to a brand-new fire order. At the same time, Vincent increased his level to level 89. He was just a step away from becoming a Protoss. The Judge exclaimed in shock, ¡°You, you, how can you fuse the power of order twice?¡± Vincent said indifferently, ¡°Because I¡¯ve gathered two god-level pathways, I can naturally activate two types of power of order!¡± The Judge swallowed his saliva nervously. Vincent¡¯s strength was truly not within his expectations. He suddenly realized that the end of the Demon Race might be near. At the same time, it also meant that the day of the Judge¡¯s revenge was coming! The Judge took the initiative to say to Vincent, ¡°Sir, when do you plan to declare war on the Demon Race? I¡¯ll go back and inform the Judge headquarters to lead all the Judges to come and help!¡± Vincent stood up and walked to Alexia¡¯s side. He raised his hand and used life order to heal all the wounds on her body.. He then turned to the Judge and said, ¡°I officially declare war against the demons from now on!¡± Chapter 630 - Officially Declared War and All the Races Responded Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°I understand. I will go and gather my fellow Judges right now!¡± After knowing that Vincent had declared war on the demons, the Judge quickly ran out of the room. He rushed back to the Judge¡¯s headquarters to spread the good news. Meanwhile, Vincent kept looking at the unconscious Alexia. He had just healed the wounds on her body using the life order that he had comprehended. He had also used life authority to replenish the energy that Alexia had lost. He had to wait until Alexia was awake before he could be at ease. Finally, Alexia slowly opened her eyes. When she saw Vincent¡¯s face, she immediately sat up excitedly and hugged Vincent. ¡°I¡¯m still alive! That¡¯s great. I thought I didn¡¯t even have the chance to say goodbye to you!¡± Vincent gently patted Alexia¡¯s shoulder and said softly, ¡°When the last battle is over, you can come back to the Human Race with me!¡± Alexia did not expect Vincent to be so gentle all of a sudden. She was very excited and nodded repeatedly. Vincent immediately stood up and raised his hand to cover his chest. He repaired his injuries and then let out a long sigh. He was finally at his peak condition! Vincent turned his head and ordered, ¡°Kurt, go and help me do something!¡± Kurt stood up and said solemnly, ¡°Please rest assured, Mr. Vincent. I promise to complete the mission!¡± Vincent then whispered to Kurt and patted his shoulder solemnly. Kurt nodded and quickly walked out of the room. Alexia asked curiously, ¡°What did you ask him to do?¡± Vincent smiled slightly and said softly, ¡°The Judge¡¯s words earlier reminded me that besides the elite troops led by Gajero, there are also many demon corps scattered in every corner of the Black Hole World. Since we want to officially declare war on the Demon Race, we must call on all the races that can resist and attack the Demon Race all over the world at the same time. Only then can we guarantee the success of the first battle and never have any future troubles!¡± Alexia leaned on Vincent¡¯s shoulder and said gently, ¡°Actually, you haven¡¯t officially declared war against the demons so why are you in such a hurry?¡± Vincent cleared his throat and said awkwardly, ¡°When you were unconscious, I had declared war on the demons!¡± Alexia suddenly sat up straight. She was shocked. She knew that Vincent had declared war on the demons rashly because she was heavily injured. Alexia quickly stood up from the bed and said to Vincent anxiously, ¡°Since the war has been declared, then what are we waiting for? We must act quickly!¡± Vincent only smiled slightly. He then took out the dragon egg from his backpack and said thoughtfully, ¡°It¡¯s time to give Mr. Randall a big gift!¡± At night, the Inn that had been restricted suddenly became lively. All the residents were busy transporting supplies and weapons. It seemed that they were preparing for a big battle. At dawn, Kurt returned to the tavern and nodded solemnly to Vincent. He said, ¡°Mr. Vincent, as per your instructions, the Esville Race has prepared everything. You can start at any time!¡± Vincent said in a deep voice, ¡°Now!¡± Kurt did not hesitate at all. He raised his hand and pressed it on his temple. His chest suddenly opened. A miniature electronic device slowly emerged and was aimed at Vincent¡¯s face. Vincent cleared his throat and said solemnly, ¡°Hello, everyone who lives in the Black Hole World, I am Vincent, from the Human Race¡­¡± At the same time, in every corner of the Black Hole World, all the teleportation portals used by the Esville Race to extract resources were broadcasting Vincent¡¯s voice. The Esville Race had also sent drones from their various teleportation portals into worlds that had living creatures. They launched a live broadcast of Vincent¡¯s voice to all the races of the black hole. They guaranteed that Vincent¡¯s voice could be transmitted to every corner of the Black Hole World. ¡°I believe that all the races have had enough of being bullied and humiliated by the demons. Therefore, I hope that all of you can join me in resisting the demons today! All of the elites and the demons are rushing toward my position at this moment. I don¡¯t need your support. However, I hope that all of you can pick up your weapons and search for the nearest demon corps to fight them! From daybreak onward, we will enter battle. If we lose, I will die before the 10,000 races. If we win, I hope that all the races will join hands and celebrate this great victory. Whether we can completely eradicate the demons depends on everyone! I hope that your bloodlust has not been extinguished. I also hope that you have not forgotten the hatred in your hearts. You will no longer be lambs waiting to be slaughtered by the demons!¡± As Vincent spoke, the entire black hole¡¯s myriad races were triggered. Some races were terrified, some were hesitating, and some were actively preparing for war. In Beast World, the Beast Emperor listened attentively to the sounds coming from the sky. He could not help but smile happily. He then turned his head to look at array master Lilis beside him and said, ¡°Inform all the armies of the Beast World to get ready. We will rush over to the Human World overnight. We declare war on the Demon Race!¡± In the Human World, Angelina and Avril looked at the armies gathering in front of them. They smiled at each other. Avril said with a smile, ¡°It seems that Vincent is confident that we will win. Unfortunately, with our current strength, we are unable to support him on the direct battlefield. However, we can do our best to maintain the same spirit as him!¡± Angelina tidied her hair and said with a smile, ¡°I hope he doesn¡¯t forget his promise. When he comes back, he will bring the equipment he made for me!¡± In the Esville Race, the ruler was giving orders to all the residents in an orderly manner. ¡°Immediately send the location of all the demon corps we know to the races with the highest combat power nearby. At the same time, all the steel corps will move out to support the nearest battlefield. Mr. Vincent¡¯s adventure has brought us a rich story. Now, it¡¯s time for us to pay him back!¡± In the Elf World, all the elves were mobilized. The fire elves had gathered in front of the teleportation array left behind by Kurt. They were prepared to go to the Black Hole World to declare war on the demons with Vincent. In front of the Immortals¡¯ black hole, the exasperated Gajero and the miserable Abraham had just exited Vincent¡¯s space tunnel along with their armies. ¡°What f*cking bad luck. We¡¯ve found the nest of the Immortal Race, but we didn¡¯t get anything. Those benefits must have been taken by Vincent alone!¡± Abraham roared with anger. At the same time, he did not forget to grimace and cover his neck. Although Vincent did not chop off his head earlier, he had left a bone-piercing pain on his body. Gajero looked at Abraham with disdain and said in a deep voice, ¡°Vincent¡¯s old injury has relapsed, and Alexia is heavily injured. They will not be able to run far. If we can find his tracks in a short time, we will be able to catch up and kill him!¡± Just as Gajero finished speaking, Vincent¡¯s battle declaration came from the sky. Gajero was stunned. He was like a powder keg that was about to explode. He gritted his teeth and roared, ¡°Inform all the demon corps to immediately retreat to the Demon World headquarters! Also, use all channels, no matter the cost to find Vincent¡¯s whereabouts!¡± After checking the data terminal, a demon officer said with a blank expression, ¡°Reporting to the chief, our data terminal has lost all functions and we cannot contact the other corps at all. However, there is a middle point for us to meet on the map!¡¯ ¡°Where is it?¡± asked Gajero while gritting his teeth. The demon checked the data terminal again and said, ¡°The Inn! But according to our records, there is no demon corps stationed near the Inn!¡± Gajero took a deep breath and tried his best to calm down the irritable mood in his heart. He muttered, ¡°That¡¯s Vincent! He¡¯s taking the initiative to reveal his position to us because he wants us to take the initiative to look for him! Very well, I¡¯ll do as he wishes. Since he wants to declare war, then we shall let our strengths speak for themselves! Let¡¯s see who will win this war!¡± Abraham said with a face full of fear, ¡°Wait! When facing Vincent, I think it¡¯s better to be as safe as possible. That guy¡¯s brain is indeed better than an ordinary person¡¯s!¡± Gajero looked at Abraham, who was afraid of Vincent and roared, ¡°That fellow is about to become the leader of all races. He also has the Immortal¡¯s treasure in his hands. If we don¡¯t deal with it in time, he will become an existence above the Ghost Race and the Demon Race in the future. Are you willing to bow down to that guy? And do you think that guy will let you and the Ghost Race off the hook?¡± Abraham was stunned. He suddenly realized the seriousness of the problem. He said seriously, ¡°Then this time, the Ghost Race will do their best to help. We will raze the Inn together with the demons and kill Vincent!¡± Gajero nodded in satisfaction. He then turned to the soldiers behind him and said, ¡°Everyone, listen up. Vincent is still seriously injured. We must rush to the Inn as fast as possible to catch him off guard! The opportunity to fight is fleeting. Once we miss it, the heavens will not give us a second chance. Follow me and set off at full speed to attack the Inn!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The Demon Race and the Ghost Race joined forces and quickly rushed to the Inn. On the way, a few demon officers said to Gajero with some worry, ¡°Lord Chief, should we dispatch some demons to inform the surrounding troops to retreat to the Demon Race headquarters? Otherwise, if the nearby powerful races are successfully bewitched by Vincent, they might join forces to attack us. Our Demon Race will then suffer the most serious casualties in history!¡± Gajero had lost his mind due to anger. He said very confidently, ¡°No need! The Demon Race has been traversing the Black Hole World for tens of thousands of years. All the races are afraid of us, and only a few races know who Vincent is. Those races that are on good terms with him are useless trash with low combat strength. They are simply unable to shake any of our corps. Now, we only need to capture the thief. After killing Vincent, we will be able to deter the races with evil intentions!¡± The demon officers felt like what Gajero said was reasonable. Therefore, they put aside the worries in their hearts and continued their journey. At the same time, the Vampire Race, the Feathered Monster Race, the Bard Race, and Evil Spirit Race, which have all occupied ownerless worlds, mobilized their elites to rush to the Black Hole World. They were ready to declare war on the Demon Race. ¡°F*ck, the days of being ridden by the Demon Race to sh*t are coming to an end. Our Feathered Monster Race will accompany Vincent to the end today. We won¡¯t return even if we win!¡± ¡°Everyone, listen up. Today is a great day for us Bards. Whether or not we can remove the haze over our heads will depend on whether we can win today¡¯s battle. Everyone, raise your spirits to 120 percent just like the time we battled the Feathered Monster Race. Let those demons know that there are still high-level races who dare to fight against them!¡± ¡°All vampires, listen up. Our race leader Justin has allied with Vincent. Today, everyone must fight until the very last moment. No one is allowed to stop fighting without my consent. Even if I fall during battle, all of you must step on my corpse and continue moving forward!¡± ¡°Evil spirits, listen up. Even if you must die, you must drag the demon closest to you and die together!¡± The 10,000 races of the Black Hole had been oppressed by the Demon Race for too long. It was severe to the point that many of them had developed a servile nature. Some even wanted to hide in their world and be a coward. However, when they learned that the weaker races around them had moved out one after another and were prepared to respond to Vincent, they only let out a burst of ridicule, thinking that they were mantises trying to block a grand chariot. They seemed to have overestimated their abilities. However, when the races heard that the vampires and other high-level races had also chosen to participate in the war, their positions began to waver. Both the strong and weak races have chosen to resist. Did it mean that the remaining races that were content with their status quo could only choose to wait for death? Any race that had survived for so long would never choose to sit and wait for death. Rather than accepting the fate of the race¡¯s slow death, it was better to choose to live to the death and take a gamble. Even if they lost, they would accept reality ahead of time. If they won, then peace and prosperity would return to the 10,000 races of the Black Hole. ¡°F*ck, let¡¯s do it! No matter who this Vincent is, he was brave enough to declare war on the demons. Thus, we must help him!¡± Countless races confirmed their positions one after another. Their armies rushed into the Black Hole World. They were searching everywhere for traces of the demon army. Even if they were annihilated that night, they could at least enjoy the thrill of hunting the Demon Race! While all the races were anxiously and actively searching for the demons, Vincent, who had started the monstrous battle, was sitting quietly in the tavern at the Inn. Benson and Gaia stood beside him. Their injuries had been healed. However, Vincent still felt like their combat strength was somewhat insufficient. He raised his hand and waved. A pitch-black ball of light was summoned from within his body. ¡°Now, it¡¯s time for us to talk!¡± ¡­ At noon, Gajero finally brought the allied army of the Demon Race and the Ghost Race to the entrance of the Inn¡¯s black hole. He looked at the Ghost Bug Race¡¯s corpses kneeling neatly on the ground in front of him. His killing intent surged in an instant. ¡°This is Vincent provoking us. Charge into the Inn and kill everyone you see!¡± Gajero had completely lost his mind as he shouted. Just as all the soldiers were prepared to charge into the Inn, a figure slowly emerged from the black hole. It was Vincent. His appearance made all the demons gnash their teeth in hatred. Vincent looked at Gajero in front of him and said in a deep voice, ¡°You came just in time. It¡¯s time to end this today!¡± Gajero looked at Vincent who was alone. He could not help but sneer and said, ¡°What about the declaration of war? What about the mobilization of the 10,000 races? Why are you the only one in the end? Could it be that you could not even form a decent team in one night?¡± Vincent smiled slightly and said softly, ¡°Killing you is a matter for me alone, but getting rid of all the modules is not something that I can do alone, so I still invited some helpers!¡± Two more figures suddenly walked out from the black hole. They were Benson and Gaia. Gajero looked at his former right-hand man standing beside Vincent. The veins on his forehead bulged, and the sound of teeth grinding could be heard. Gajero continued to speak relentlessly, ¡°Other than these puppets, did you fail to find individuals to help you sincerely?¡± Vincent nodded and said, ¡°Of course not!¡± A ball of flames descended from the sky. Within the flames, there was a transparent figure that looked almost identical to Vincent. He stood beside Vincent whilst holding a long flaming blade. It was the clone that Vincent had summoned once again. Gajero could not help but laugh again, ¡°Other than your puppets, there¡¯s also your clone. With your lineup, is it truly enough? We have the armies of the Ghost Race and Demon Race here.¡± Vincent thought for a moment and said with a smile, ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to be enough at the moment, but I still have another helper!¡± With that, a shadow flashed out of Vincent¡¯s body. It was seven to eight meters tall, and its entire body was emitting a tattered aura. The Demon Race and Ghost Race¡¯s army immediately felt an indescribable pressure. It was the fallen Protoss who had left a deep impression on Gajero in the Immortal World! Gajero finally did not dare to speak again, because Vincent had gathered enough troops to fight against them. If he provoked him again, perhaps Vincent would find another group of powerful monsters. They could only fight to the end. ¡°Roar!¡± A long sword instantly appeared in the Protoss¡¯s hand. He pointed his sword at the demon corps behind Vincent and Vincent¡¯s team immediately charged forward. The demon and ghost armies gathered into formations and bombarded Vincent from all directions. The fallen Protoss instantly rushed in front of Vincent and blocked the attacks from the armies. The Protoss that had lost all his divinity had also lost his offensive abilities. However, he still had the nerves of a god inside his body. Ordinary attacks could not hurt him at all. Thus, he became the strongest meat shield on Vincent¡¯s team. At that moment, Benson, who was behind Vincent, found a hidden corner and summoned multiple death ray cannons. Five rays of light shot out at the demon and ghost armies one after another. Their soldiers began to fall in large numbers. On the other side, Gaia also charged into the army formation. Gaia, who was a level 80 creature, was at his peak strength. It was like he was in an uninhabited land. Be it the experts of the Ghost Race or the Demon Race, none of them had a chance against him. Gajero knew that he was facing a fierce battle. If he was not careful, he might lose the entire battle. He then turned to Abraham and said, ¡°Leave Vincent to me, you deal with the others!¡± Abraham nodded and immediately turned to charge at Gaia who was attacking left and right on the battlefield. However, just as Abraham was about to approach Gaia, a long flaming blade suddenly appeared in front of him and brushed against his neck. In a flash, a figure with flames burning all over its body had appeared in front of Abraham. He attacked Abraham in a frenzy. After just two moves, Abraham was shocked to find that Vincent¡¯s clone was as strong as him. How strong was Vincent¡¯s true body then? Vincent and Gajero wanted to get rid of each other. They finally could not hold back anymore and rushed forward at the same time. They were like two meteors rushing toward one another fiercely. For the sake of this battle, Gajero took out his long sword, which was a rare sight. This was because he had not met an opponent worthy of him drawing his weapon for a long time during his time in the Black Hole World. However, to be safe, Gajero still raised his weapon. He was ready to use his strongest side to face Vincent. On the other hand, Vincent had prepared his weapon and the eight forms of Heaven¡¯s Will. Due to the increase in his strength, the eight forms of Heaven¡¯s Will were available for Vincent to use. He was able to comprehend them all in an instant. Vincent executed the eight forms of Heaven¡¯s Will repeatedly. Although the unceasing blade aura did not hurt Gajero, it still killed the surrounding demon and ghost soldiers. It killed them in bulk. After seeing the scene, Gajero realized that if he continued to fight, he would always be at a disadvantage, so he decided to use all four of his arms. He used his left hand to cast spells, and his right hand to hold a weapon. The monster arm on his right shoulder was ready to attack Vincent at any time. The weak arm on his left shoulder continued to cast destruction rays to suppress Vincent¡¯s figure. It gradually blocked all of Vincent¡¯s blade lights, making it impossible for him to harm the surrounding soldiers. ¡°Sky Demons!¡± roared Gajero. He used his left hand to draw an obscure character. Vincent instantly realized that this should be the dark demon arcane spell that had been lost among the demons. He just did not expect that Gajero would be familiar with it. Moreover, it seemed to be even more powerful than Benson¡¯s. As the rune drawn by Gajero continued to expand, all the modules in the battlefield instantly entered a berserk state. They proceeded to charge at Vincent without fear of death. Even though Benson and Gaia were both helping Vincent resist the pressure of the army, Vincent was still surrounded in an instant. His ability to move was greatly restricted. Gajero immediately seized the opportunity to launch a surprise attack on Vincent, who was unable to concentrate. Just as Vincent was cleaning up the demon soldiers in front of him, Gajero suddenly shot out a death ray from his left shoulder, piercing through Vincent¡¯s shoulder. The monster arm on his right shoulder sent Vincent flying far away. Vincent, who had fallen to the ground, immediately stretched out his left hand and covered the wound on his body. He healed all of his injuries in an instant. Moreover, due to the characteristics of life order, he completely recovered as well. Vincent was still maintaining his peak physical strength. Not only did he heal all of his injuries and maintain his peak physical strength, but he had also become even more excited!¡± At that moment, Gajero still thought that he had the upper hand. He strode toward Vincent, with a face full of pride and anger and roared, ¡°Is this the battle that you¡¯ve prepared? It doesn¡¯t look like much! Do you have any more powerful helpers? Call them out and let me see them!¡± Vincent was still calmly sitting on the ground. He looked left and right before nodding and saying, ¡°The battlefield here is too boring. I think we should change the location.¡± As soon as he said that, countless tombstones fell from the sky, encircling the entire battlefield. Then, the skies above gradually changed color, and fire appeared in front of everyone in an instant. As the demons did not see the changes in the terrain under their feet clearly, they fell into the magma and died instantly. Their exposed demon core melted in the magma along with them. They did not even have the chance to be resurrected. The Ghost Race, on the other hand, did not have any legs. They were usually floating above the ground. Therefore, they were not affected by the changes in the terrain at all. However, the fire spirit fishes that jumped out of the magma would bite onto the Ghost Race member and drag them into the magma. The fire spirit fishes would then consume them. The mountain peak in the distance suddenly moved. The huge Hades stood up whilst holding his scarlet great sword. He swept through the crowd with all his might. More than ten demon and ghost soldiers died on the spot. At the same time, two illusory figures descended from the sky. One landed in front of Abraham, and the other landed in front of Gajero. Abraham looked at the illusory soul in front of him and could not help but exclaim in surprise, ¡°Charlotte!¡± Charlotte roared, ¡°Abraham, the days of your nobles¡¯ arrogance will end here today. I will keep you here today!¡± She immediately launched an attack on Abraham. Although her strength was not comparable to Abraham¡¯s, it was enough to steadily suppress Abraham. On the other side, there was a little more fear in Gajero¡¯s eyes because the one who appeared in front of him was his old nemesis, the Ultimate Evil Lord! Gajero deliberately said to the Ultimate Evil Lord in a sarcastic tone, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be Vincent¡¯s lackey!¡± The Ultimate Evil Lord completely ignored Gajero¡¯s goading methods. He sneered and said, ¡°I just made a deal with Vincent. As long as I can kill you today, he can help me rebuild my body. Do you think this kind of deal is worth it? If it were you, would you agree?¡± Gajero sighed helplessly, ¡°It¡¯s an irresistible offer!¡± However, as he spoke, the small hand on Gajero¡¯s left shoulder suddenly shot out a death ray, directly piercing toward the Ultimate Evil Lord¡¯s glabella. The Ultimate Evil Lord did not know that Gajero had become a false god. In addition, he was distracted also by his words, so even if he noticed his attack, he would not have the time to react. However, at that moment, Vincent suddenly appeared in front of Gajero. He raised his hand and swung his blade. A flame instantly ignited in the air, blocking Gajero¡¯s destructive ray. Gajero said in disbelief, ¡°That is impossible! How can you block my power of order?¡± Vincent sneered and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯ve also mastered the power of order now. You can¡¯t use such despicable methods to stab others in the back anymore!¡± Gajero immediately panicked, because only he knew what kind of benefits would come from activating the power of order. Vincent was a level 80 creature. If he activated the power of order, it meant that the gap between the both of them had become so small that it was almost negligible. Gajero sighed, ¡°If I can¡¯t finish this battle as soon as possible, things might become really bad!¡± ¡°Sky Demon Army-Breaking spell!¡± shouted Gajero. Gajero drew another complex rune with his left hand. A dark purple light that symbolized power instantly illuminated all the demon members¡¯ bodies, causing their weapons to illuminate with a purple light. Gajero had once again gone berserk. However, both his armies¡¯ weapons and power were strengthened once again. As a result, the pressure on Vincent on the battlefield increased abruptly. Gajero pointed his sword at his enemy and said in a deep voice, ¡°Although I know that it¡¯s not easy to kill you, I will still take this opportunity to kill Vincent. However, if you just stand aside, I do not care if you resurrect or die. But if you want to be stubborn and help Vincent, then I can only kill you first!¡± The Ultimate Evil Lord smiled and stepped forward fearlessly. He spread his hands and said to Gajero in a very provocative manner, ¡°What else can you do except talk big now? Do you expect to scare me with your pale threats? Unfortunately, you failed to scare me back then. Now that I¡¯ve already died once, do you think you can still scare me?¡± ¡°You brought this on yourself!¡± roared Gajero. Countless cracks began to appear all over Gajero¡¯s body. A large amount of purple and golden blood sprayed out. He had transformed into a monster with sticky blood all over his body. After becoming a monster, Gajero¡¯s strength and speed had increased significantly. In the blink of an eye, he disappeared from where he was. When he reappeared, he slashed his longsword at the Ultimate Evil Lord. The Ultimate Evil Lord shouted, ¡°Space Freeze!¡± He displayed the ability that he was most familiar with. Gaiero¡¯s usual attack was about to hit him when he suddenly stopped in the air. The evil strolled to the side and easily avoided Gaiero¡¯s attack. Meanwhile, Vincent had finally finished off another group of demon soldiers who had rushed up to him. He rushed over to the Ultimate Evil Lord¡¯s side and asked with a frown, ¡°How is it? Can you still hold on?¡± The Ultimate Evil Lord smiled and nodded. He said confidently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I might not be able to kill this guy, but it¡¯s still very easy to deal with him!¡± ¡°Easy? I¡¯ll let you relax!¡± All that was left of Gajero was his fragile self-esteem. After seeing the Ultimate Evil Lord humiliating him like this, he raised his sword and stabbed at him. He did not care that Vincent was beside him. Vincent waved his blade to block Gajero¡¯s attack and said in a mocking tone, ¡°Hey, you seem to be disrespecting me!¡± Gajero was unable to vent his anger. After suddenly seeing his two great enemies joining forces, Gajero finally did not hold back anymore. He roared in a deep voice, ¡°Sky Demon Disintegration Blood Sacrifice Technique!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the small hand that grew out of Gajero¡¯s left shoulder and the monster¡¯s arm that grew out of his right shoulder exploded at the same time. They turned into a pureblood mist and fused into Gajero¡¯s body. Gajero¡¯s strength began to rise. Although he had entered the false god realm and could not increase his realm, he still relied on the secret blood sacrifice method of the Demon Race to forcefully increase his strength to level 91. Even if he was still a false god, he would still be a step closer to becoming a true God if he attempt to increase his strength. ¡°Now, I¡¯ll let you all see the divine ability I obtained after becoming a god, the Banishment Sword!¡± Gajero then raised his sword and slashed at the Ultimate Evil Lord. In the next second, the Ultimate Evil Lord felt a force that he could not resist and collided head-on with its own body. His vision turned black. When he regained his vision again, he appeared at the edge of the battlefield. On the battlefield, Vincent saw that the Ultimate Evil Lord had suddenly disappeared from his side and instantly realized that Gajero¡¯s divine ability could forcibly teleport individuals. Fortunately, the Purgatory of Nature was only so large. The Ultimate Evil would not be transferred to another space. He believed that he would rush back to support the battlefield very soon. However, during this period, the heavy responsibility of defending against all the demons fell on Vincent alone. Gajero roared with pride, ¡°You¡¯re the only one left. Today, even if I have to sacrifice tens of thousands of elites, I will exhaust you to death. Let¡¯s see what else you can use to fight against me!¡± Vincent immediately sheathed his blade and cut off a few hand seals in front of him. They were the hand seals he had learned in the Immortal trials. At the same time, he had also fused his fire-related spiritual items into them. ¡°Sky Fire Demon Suppression!¡± shouted Vincent. A huge red silk-like flame descended from the sky and covered the entire demon camp. All the demons who came into contact with the red silk flame instantly burned with flames that could not be extinguished. The intense pain and terrifying damage once again caused the Demon Race to suffer heavy casualties. Originally, the combined number of demon and ghost soldiers was close to 100,000. However, after just a short exchange of blows, close to 10,000 soldiers died on the spot. The casualties were something that Gajero could not bear. This was because the soldiers that followed him were the elites of the elites. If his elites died, then he would not be able to find a suitable replacement in a short period. Thus, Gajero could only turn his gaze to Vincent and once again brandished the longsword in his hand. ¡°Blade of Banishment!¡± shouted Gajero. Vincent instantly disappeared from the spot. However, when Vincent came back to his senses, he discovered that he was in the middle of the battle between the demon soldiers and Benson. He subconsciously brandished his blade and directly killed all the demons blocking his way. He then pointed out a direction for Benson to attack. He then raised his blade and continued to run in the direction where Gajero was. In the following battle, Vincent and the Ultimate Evil Lord took turns to rush to the battlefield. However, Gajero was always able to use his divine ability to randomly move the two of them to another location. As time passed, cold sweat broke out on Gajero¡¯s forehead. Fortunately, his entire body was covered in blood so his sweat could not be seen. Otherwise, with Vincent¡¯s evil nature, he would choose to attack his flaws. He would let him use his divine ability until he was exhausted. Gajero was in a dilemma. His original idea was to rely on his collaboration with Abraham to win against Vincent. If he could kill Vincent, this battle would end without a hitch. So long the demon elites were still around, he could take back everything that the Demon Race had lost. However, at that moment, Abraham was distracted by the Shadow of Desolation and Charlotte. There was no way for him to escape. His 100,000 elite troops were about to be wiped out by Benson and Gaia. Furthermore, there was a huge fire giant with unfathomable strength. Although displacement did not have any offensive abilities, one slap from the fallen Protoss was enough to kill a soldier. In his desperation, Gajero turned to look at where Vincent had been teleported away. He used his rising speed to rush in front of Vincent. He pierced his longsword through his chest and pushed him out of the battlefield until the longsword was deeply embedded into the tombstone that surrounded the domain. Vincent was, after all, a veteran of the battlefield. The moment he was injured, he also raised his weapon and stabbed at Gajero. However, when his Return Journey of the Dead stuck the tainted blood shell on Gajero¡¯s body, it slid to the side involuntarily. No matter how hard Vincent tried, he could not accurately stab Gajero. Gajero said crazily, ¡°My magic blood armor can avoid all attacks. With your current realm and strength, you have no idea how powerful I am!¡± Vincent had no choice but to put down his blade and let Gajero attack him. Gajero once again felt the pride of the victor. He gently twisted his blade and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you declare war before? Didn¡¯t you think you could defeat me? Unfortunately, those around you are more clear-headed than you. They know that I am invincible. Alexia, who was kidnapped by you. What about the races that you helped? Do you think one of them would dare to come and save you now?¡± Vincent endured the sharp pain of his blade and nodded with a cold smile. He said softly, ¡°I don¡¯t care if there¡¯s anyone who can save me, but I believe that when you¡¯re out, there will be many creatures who would want to get rid of you and throw you into a bottomless abyss. You will never rise again! This is also the reason why I wanted to invite the 10,000 races of the Black Hole. Even if no one is willing to send troops to the Black Hole World today, after today¡¯s battle, there will be creatures who will think that the Demon Race has fallen. At that time, many races who were previously afraid of rebelling will also have rebellious thoughts. Those who are afraid of you will also raise their swords against you. At that time, you will suffer a thousand cuts and be executed!¡± Gajero grabbed Vincent by the hair and held his sword.. He was ready to cut Vincent¡¯s chest open. He sneered in his ear and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know if anyone can cut me into a thousand pieces, but I will cut you into a thousand pieces today!¡± Chapter 631 - Reinforcements Arrived, and the Battle Was Reversed Just as Gajero swung his blade, Vincent¡¯s hands trembled, and he closed the Purgatory of Nature domain. It was unknown whether it was because he felt pain or because he had lost consciousness. The demon soldiers who were enduring the pain of suffering in the magma suddenly realized that they had returned to the Black Hole World. They could not help but cheer in excitement. Gajero was also excited because he thought that he had won. Vincent was like a dead soul under his sword. However, Gajero¡¯s expression suddenly changed drastically because he realized that he could not cut through Vincent¡¯s body. He could not even pull his weapon out. The wounds on Vincent¡¯s body had healed in the blink of an eye. Gajero exclaimed in shock, ¡°What¡¯s going on? How did you do it?¡± Vincent slowly raised his head and smiled. Support our Vipnovel(com) His smile made Gajero feel as if he had been struck by lightning. This was because he realized that he might have been deceived by Vincent again! Vincent sneered and said to Gajero, ¡°Weren¡¯t you constantly asking me about Alexia¡¯s whereabouts along with my friends? They¡¯re all here!¡± Gajero immediately felt that something bad was going to happen. He then heard a battle cry coming from behind him. He subconsciously turned back to look. He saw a white lotus-like figure floating up and down behind the army of demons and ghosts. Many demons were killed in an instant. It was Alexia who had never shown up previously! Following closely behind Alexia was a young girl with horns on her head. Without using any ability, she was able to send a soldier flying with just her brute force. On the other hand, the demon soldiers could only take beatings passively. They did not dare to approach. Two middle-aged men with abnormally large auras were running beside the young girl. One of the middle-aged men looked at the young girl who was running around on the battlefield and shouted with incomparable worry, ¡°Kelly, Kelly! This is a battlefield, don¡¯t run around! Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to protect you at the first moment!¡± At the same time, he became even more violent and froze dozens of demon soldiers with just a raise of his hand. The young girl who was constantly charging along with Alexia was the dragon contained within the dragon egg, Kelly! One of the two middle-aged men behind Kelly was her father, the Frost Dragon, Randall! The other middle-aged man opened his mouth and spat out a huge ball of flame. He burnt all the demons in front of him into ashes in an instant. He even shouted, ¡°Vincent, after this battle is over, you must collect many, many gold coins and jewels for me!¡± Gajero could not help but feel fearful after seeing the lineup. Vincent said with a proud face, ¡°Do you see that man who spews fire? His name is Wilson, and he is my friend that has also committed many evil deeds! Don¡¯t think that you and the demons are so great. Not only am I bold enough to challenge you, but my friends are just as bold!¡± Gajero could not care less about Vincent¡¯s provocation at that moment, because he heard another fierce battle cry coming from the left side of the army. When he turned his head, he saw a group of men holding giant hammers. They were charging at the demon army like madmen. Gajero was very familiar with the group of tough men that were holding giant hammers. They were the Judges! Gajero roared in disbelief, ¡°This, this is impossible!¡± He then used all his strength to pull the longsword out of Vincent¡¯s body. Vincent was swayed away by the huge force. However, he immediately stopped and raised his hand to wipe his body. All his injuries were healed in an instant. Vincent proceeded to take the opportunity to slash at Gajero¡¯s body. Vincent used all his strength to swing his Return Journey of the Dead which was extremely sharp at Gajero. Gajero¡¯s shoulder and armpit were split into two in an instant. His sticky blood smeared all over his body. He was unable to dodge Vincent¡¯s attack. Gajero¡¯s body which had been split into two turned into a demonic aura at the same time. It then condensed back into a complete body in the air. He turned his head and looked at Vincent with a cold smile. Vincent was very surprised at that moment because he discovered that there were no signs of the demon core in Gajero¡¯s body, yet Gajero could still be reborn. This also meant that Gajero seemed to have the ability to be reborn indefinitely. ¡°You still don¡¯t understand the ability of the false gods. Even if you can find more helpers, I can kill them all in an instant!¡± After saying that, Gajero slowly floated up, and a gray halo lit up his forehead. It was his incomplete inferior divine spark. However, even though it was an imperfect divine personality, it still contained all of Gajero¡¯s divinity after becoming a god. Although he could not be compared to a real Protoss, Gajero¡¯s status was still higher than everyone present. Whether it was the Judges, Alexia, and the three dragons who were at the back of the battlefield, or Vincent¡¯s Shadow of Desolation, they all froze on the spot. They had become lambs at the mercy of others. Yet, Gajero¡¯s attack did not stop. ¡°The power of God¡¯s Punishment is to destroy the world!¡± Following Gajero¡¯s roar, many dark clouds suddenly gathered in the sky. Long snake-like lightning flashed in the dark clouds as if they were constantly accumulating power. They looked like they were ready to kill all the opponents below in one go. After seeing that Gajero had finally used the power of a false god, everyone knew that their lives were in danger. Vincent raised his hand without hesitation and gently touched the space between his eyebrows. A ring burning with golden flames instantly appeared above Vincent¡¯s head. Vincent¡¯s powerful aura then began to rise. Gajero, who was casting a spell in the air, felt a chill in his heart when he saw this because he knew that Vincent was trying to perform a god-ascension ritual! What made Gajero even more jealous was that Vincent¡¯s god-ascension ritual did not suffer any setbacks. It seemed that no one could interrupt him. This also meant that Vincent would officially enter the ranks of the Protoss and he would not fall into the false god realm like him. ¡°Abraham, quickly stop his god-ascension ritual. Otherwise, we will all die here today!¡± Gajero was so anxious that he could only place all his hopes on the only expert other than himself. However, Abraham had been confused by the Shadow of Desolation. He finally tracked down the Shadow of Desolation and had just taken a deep breath when he heard Gajero shouting again. He turned his head and looked around with a shocked face, muttering to himself, ¡°Who? Who is going to become a god?¡± Without waiting for Gajero¡¯s response, Abraham¡¯s eyes were fixed on Vincent. However, Abraham¡¯s first reaction was not to stop Vincent. Instead, he was annoyed at himself for entering the demon¡¯s territory and for attempting to find the Immortal ruins. Abraham was originally located within his sphere of influence and was well-deserved to be the number one expert. However, after he secretly crossed the boundary this time, he had encountered experts who were preparing to become gods one after another. This made him, an expert of a generation, feel worthless. This was because he had not even managed to gather all three god-level abilities. He could not help but feel ashamed. At the same time, he also felt fear in his heart. He did not dare to take even half a step closer to Vincent. All he wanted to do was to quickly escape from this troublesome place! Gajero noticed Abraham¡¯s hesitation. He knew that he could not rely on his temporary ally, so he gave an order to all the demon soldiers, ¡°Stop Vincent at all costs!¡± The extremely loyal demon soldiers naturally followed Gajero¡¯s orders and rushed toward Vincent like a swarm of bees. At the same time, the lightning in the sky had completed its final charge. It had the power to destroy the world at any time. When Gajero saw this, he could not help but think in his heart, ¡°Looks like I¡¯ve won in the end! Although this battle is dangerous, I¡¯ve become the last person to laugh. If today¡¯s battle ends, I¡¯ll still be the master of this world. No race can dream of rebelling!¡± Gajero roared furiously, ¡°Destroy!¡± He immediately controlled the furious lightning in the sky to descend upon his enemies that he had locked onto. However, just as the lightning in the sky was about to leave the dark clouds, an even more powerful aura instantly swept across the entire world. Gajero quickly turned his head to look, only to see all the demon soldiers lying on the ground. Vincent on the other hand had completed his god-ascension ritual and was currently bathing in a streak of golden light as he slowly rose into the sky. His skin began to turn golden, and a golden armor appeared out of thin air. A pair of golden wings slowly spread out from his back, and two golden arms grew out from his shoulders once again. Gajero was both envious and jealous. At the same time, he looked at Vincent with even more hatred. He could not understand why an unknown kid would suddenly appear after he had dominated the Black Hole World for almost 10,000 years. This kid had shattered his long-standing hegemony in a blink of an eye. Moreover, Gajero could not beat Vincent even when he was at his weakest. He would always fall into Vincent¡¯s traps. Vincent had once again leveled up and had become a Protoss. However, Gajero did not know how he did it. Vincent looked up at the sky and shouted, ¡°Break!¡± The dark clouds in the sky dispersed instantly. The lightning in the clouds also disappeared like smoke, leaving no traces behind. Vincent¡¯s team members, whose bodies were frozen, also regained their freedom at the same time. They wiped out the surviving demons on the battlefield. Tens of thousands of demon elites were wiped out in an instant. After resolving the crisis, Vincent suddenly grabbed onto the two arms that had grown out from his shoulders. He then tore those arms off his body. At the same time, the golden wings on Vincent¡¯s back began to burn fiercely until they completely disintegrated. Then, a new pair of flaming wings began to spread out on Vincent¡¯s back. He had six pairs of flaming wings in total. As Vincent had destroyed the portion of his body that represented his divine identity, the magical golden color began to gradually fade, and he soon returned to its original appearance! Gajero, who had dreamed of becoming a god, shouted in confusion, ¡°Why?¡± Vincent looked at Gajero and said in a clear and deep voice, ¡°Although I have become a god, I still prefer to be human! Although I no longer have the characteristics of a Protoss, I am still a Protoss and a level 95 creature!¡± Gajero swallowed his saliva in extreme fear. He then turned around and flew into the distance. On the battlefield, Abraham was waving repeatedly at the surviving ghost soldiers, indicating that they should quickly escape with him. They would never dare to step into the territory of the Demon Race again in this lifetime. However, how could Vincent let the two main culprits of the invasion leave just like that? He immediately made a hand gesture toward the departing shadow, and then chased after Abraham in the direction that he had escaped. The Shadow of Desolation, whose entire body was covered in flames, flew into the distance. In a valley outside the Inn¡¯s Black Hole, Abraham cried out to his subordinates, ¡°Quick, hurry up and leave! If you don¡¯t leave now, everyone will die here!¡± All the soldiers of the Ghost Race had lost their fighting spirit at that moment. They silently followed behind Abraham and desperately rushed in the direction of their hometown. Suddenly, a blazing wave of fire pounced on them. Vincent¡¯s figure fell from the sky and blocked everyone¡¯s way. Vincent looked at them calmly and said, ¡°I said, all invaders must die! You committed the same crime as the Demon Race. Thus, it is only right for you to pay the same price!¡± Abraham laughed dryly and said with a fawning face, ¡°Your Excellency has now become a powerhouse of a generation. Now that you have defeated Gajero, all the territories under the Demon Race will be yours! From now on, our Ghost Race is also willing to give up all our territories. We only hope that you can let us go. What do you think? If you think that invading the resources of other worlds is a disgrace to your sacred reputation, then I can do these things for you!¡± Vincent¡¯s face grew colder, and he shouted in a deep voice, ¡°Hopeless!¡± Then, the ghosts standing beside Abraham began to burst into flames. They wailed as they slowly turned into ashes. Only Abraham himself stood unscathed on the spot. He looked at the angry Vincent blankly. Vincent slowly descended and stood in front of Abraham. He asked with a cold smile, ¡°Do you know why I kept you here?¡± Abraham thought for a moment and said with a face full of joy, ¡°So you are prepared to accept my proposal?¡± Vincent suddenly stood up and raised his hand to grab Abraham¡¯s neck. He said coldly, ¡°I once promised my beloved girl that I would personally make a piece of equipment for her. The bones in your body are very hard. They are simply the most perfect material. Wouldn¡¯t it be a waste to burn them for nothing?¡± Abraham was horrified when he heard that. He struggled to break free from Vincent¡¯s control. However, at that moment, Vincent¡¯s level was not something that Abraham could contend against! Vincent immediately raised his other hand and slapped Abraham¡¯s head. The next moment, Abraham¡¯s soul flew out of his body and floated in the air. Abraham fell into a daze. He watched helplessly as the flames in Vincent¡¯s hands burned. It burned his body completely and finally solidified into a crystal white jade. Abraham saw Vincent looking at him and he quickly said, ¡°Vincent, don¡¯t push me! If you kill me today, I will not let you off even if I become a ghost!¡± Vincent let out a cold laugh and sighed softly, ¡°You are already a ghost. I don¡¯t see how you can do anything to me.¡± Vincent proceeded to hook his fingers and once again used his spirit-binding ability. Abraham¡¯s soul that was floating in the sky instantly lost all intelligence and became Vincent¡¯s puppet. Suddenly, a figure shot out from Vincent¡¯s body and directly pounced onto Abraham¡¯s soul in the sky. The figure¡¯s hands lit up with a scarlet light and he absorbed Abraham¡¯s soul into his body. Vincent looked at the figure in the sky and could not help but laugh, ¡°Justin, you finally came out of seclusion! It¡¯s a pity that you didn¡¯t make it in time for the final battle!¡± After Justin devoured Abraham¡¯s soul, he turned his head and laughed loudly. He replied, ¡°If I miss it, so be it. This old bone of mine doesn¡¯t want to fight anymore. I just didn¡¯t expect that I could still rely on my soul state to cultivate to a level 85 creature. If it was before, I wouldn¡¯t even dare to think about it. If I had the chance to resurrect, wouldn¡¯t I be on par with the Ultimate Evil Lord of the past?¡± Vincent nodded. He then raised his hand to point at Justin and shouted, ¡°Life Order Death Reversal!¡± Justin did not realize Vincent¡¯s intention, but in the next second, he suddenly realized that his body had turned solid. He touched it carefully and found that he had obtained a body with real flesh and blood. Justin looked at Vincent blankly and asked in surprise, ¡°You, how did you do it? You resurrected me so easily?¡± Vincent smiled slightly and said, ¡°How is it? Feeling shocked? You have missed the final battle. Now that the contract between you and I has ended, it¡¯s time for you to go back and look for your vampires! Oh, right, if you have time, remember to visit Alexia. She has an elder there who seems to want to meet you!¡± Justin could not help but ask in a somewhat desolate tone, ¡°If you want me to return to the vampires, then what are you going to do?¡± Vincent pointed into the distance and said with a smile, ¡°Gajero is not dead yet. I want to draw a perfect end to this battle!¡± After saying that, Vincent¡¯s figure instantly disappeared from where he was, leaving Justin alone in the air. Justin scratched his head in a daze and sighed with a face full of frustration, ¡°Even Gajero has been defeated? What have I missed?¡± Gajero, who had abandoned all his subordinates and fled alone, had completely lost his sense of direction due to panic. He had no idea where he was running to. There was however, only one thought in his heart. He wanted to depend on the scattered demon corps of the Demon Race. The resources that the Demon Race had accumulated through the years of invasion were still there. As long as he escaped alive, there was still a chance for him to turn the tables around! Since Vincent could counterattack despite being from a weak race, then he, Gajero who was a genius, should have no problem turning the situation around. Gajero muttered as he rushed forward desperately, ¡°Vincent, Alexia, and the Judges, all of you just wait. Just wait for the day I become powerful! All of you will die!¡± However, in the next moment, a group of figures suddenly stopped in front of Gajero. Gajero looked ahead and saw that they were the members of the Lingluo Race, and their strength was only between level 30 and level 40. Chapter 632 - Reunion of Old Friends, Farewell to the Human World (Grand Finale) Gajero looked at the Lingluo Race in front of him and asked with a gloomy face, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°You killed our race leader and destroyed our race. Today, we will respond to Vincent and declare war on the Demon Race!¡± A Lingluo race member who was not very old clenched his fists and roared in grief and indignation. After hearing this, Gajero could not help but raise his head and laugh. He then sneered and said, ¡°Do you think you b*stards are qualified to declare war on me? Everyone who stands in my way will die today!¡± All the Lingluo Race members huddled together and made a gesture. They were preparing to use their power to modify the rules. They looked at Gajero with a determined gaze, showing no intention of backing down. Gajero sneered and said ruthlessly, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then let me send you all to reunite with Jackson!¡± Gajero raised his hand and waved it. A ball of dense demonic energy surged forward. Support our Vipnovel(com) However, just as the demonic energy was about to strike the Lingluo Race, a transparent figure that was burning with flames suddenly appeared. The high temperature it carried with it destroyed the demonic energy in an instant. Since Vincent had advanced to the Protoss Race, his Shadow of Desolation had naturally risen to level 95 as well. At that moment, all of Gajero¡¯s attacks were ineffective. Gajero was shocked when he saw this. He did not expect Vincent¡¯s clone to follow him all the way. He roared even more angrily, ¡°Vincent thinks that I¡¯m afraid of you. Even if your real body comes, I still have the strength to fight!¡± Vincent¡¯s voice suddenly sounded from behind Gajero, ¡°Is that so? Then let¡¯s end this battle as soon as possible!¡± Gajero¡¯s arrogance disappeared in an instant. He turned his head to look at Vincent with both grievance and anger. He said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯ve never invaded your race. What right do you have to keep chasing and beating me? Can¡¯t you just let me go now? You are a high and mighty God now, so why do you still want to make things difficult for a false god like me?¡± Vincent landed on the ground. He stood in front of Gajero and said softly, ¡°Because of the invasion, my race has experienced a painful period, so I hate all invaders. You are the instigator of the chaos in the Black Hole World, so I will eliminate you no matter what!¡± Gajero sneered and said, ¡°Even if you kill me, you will become the next me. This is an eternal principle! The strongest will always crave more power!¡± Vincent smiled disdainfully and said softly, ¡°I am not you, and I will never become the next you! Moreover, you were never the strongest. There is still the existence of the Protoss above you. From now on, I will silently protect this world. Anyone who dreams of becoming you will be punished by me!¡± Gajero sneered with disdain and muttered, ¡°Your personality is very suitable to become a Protoss. Since our paths are different, then let¡¯s do it!¡± Vincent nodded and sized up Gajero. He said helplessly, ¡°I originally wanted to refine you into a piece of equipment, but I found that your body is too dirty, so it can¡¯t be used at all. Moreover, your resurrection ability seems to be different from the other demons, so I will use a method that can ensure your death!¡± Gajero¡¯s mouth trembled violently. It seemed that the last escape method he had prepared was still not effective. He could only nod his head. It looked as if he had resigned to his fate. He said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you to act quickly and let me suffer less!¡± Vincent nodded solemnly. Finally, he snapped his fingers, and Gajero¡¯s body began to burn on its own. ¡°This is the order of fire that I control. It can burn your body and soul together, ensuring that you die completely!¡± sighed Vincent softly. He then watched Gajero burn into ashes bit by bit. After confirming that there was no possibility of him reviving, he turned to look at the Lingluo Race who had risked their lives to block Gajero. ¡°The Black Hole World is now peaceful. You can return to your world to cultivate. Whether or not you can revive the glory of the Lingluo Race will depend on you!¡± The members of the Lingluo Race looked at each other when they heard this. In the end, they all bowed to Vincent. Although Vincent had a huge conflict with the Lingluo Race previously, it was still Vincent who had preserved the last hope of the Lingluo Race. Therefore, the Lingluo Race still respected him. After waiting for all the members of the Lingluo Race to leave, Vincent turned around and looked at his clone. He waved his hand lightly, and a transparent figure immediately appeared. He transformed into another perfect Vincent. ¡°You are my perfect clone. You have even inherited part of my thoughts and wisdom. But I believe that you are more willing to become a person in the true sense of the word. I can cut off the connection between the two of us, but you will lose all your power and will have to cultivate from the beginning. Are you willing?¡± The Shadow of Desolation silently looked at Vincent, and finally nodded gently. Vincent raised his hand and snapped his fingers, severing his connection with the Shadow of Desolation, allowing him to become a complete and independent individual. Naturally, there was no need to be overly courteous between the two of them. The Shadow of Desolation, who had obtained his freedom, only nodded slightly at Vincent, before turning around and walking away into the distant Black Hole World. After watching his clone leave, Vincent turned around and returned to the Inn alone. At that moment, a carnival was being held in the Inn. As the demons had been exterminated, their huge burden had been removed. It was worth celebrating with a drunken carnival. At the banquet, Kurt took the initiative to find Vincent and reported all the battle reports he had received to Vincent. ¡°Due to the unprecedented unity of the 10,000 races, the demon corps everywhere had suffered a major blow. Only a few defeated soldiers remained, and they had all retreated to the Demon World. However, the Demon World is still in possession of many resources that they have obtained through invasion. Many races are preparing to seize the victory and invade the Demon World!¡± Vincent put down his wine glass and said somewhat helplessly, ¡°Tell the Esville Race to spread the news for me. As long as the Demon Race takes the initiative to return the resources they obtained from the invasion, no race is allowed to take a single step into the Demon World! As for those resources that cannot be returned due to the destruction of the race, the Demon Race shall scatter them in every corner of the Black Hole World. Those who are fated with those items shall receive them!¡± Kurt nodded, then turned around and left. Alexia immediately came to Vincent¡¯s side and asked gently, ¡°Now that we have won, why do you still seem unhappy?¡± Vincent shook his head and said softly, ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m just a little homesick!¡± Alexia held Vincent¡¯s arm and said softly, ¡°Then I¡¯ll accompany you home. I know there are still people you care about there, but please don¡¯t leave me behind!¡± Vincent nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Of course, you must return home with me! But before I go home, I still want to meet some old friends. Are you interested in a short journey with me?¡± Alexia smiled and said softly, ¡°I¡¯ll go wherever you go!¡± Vincent put down his wine glass and stood up. He said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go now!¡± Alexia put down her wine glass and the two of them quietly left the Inn while everyone was partying. He did not even bring Kurt along and only left him a note. The note read, ¡°No matter where you want to go, you must learn to take the first step!¡± In the following years, countless races began to spread the myth of Vincent. Some people said that Vincent traveled to Elf World and found that the six elf kings were so drunk that they had forgotten to answer the prayers of their believers. So, he beat up the six elf kings and sent them fleeing all over the world! Some people said that they had seen Vincent appear in the Esville World and left behind a story that could fill an entire library. Some individuals said that they had seen Vincent reappear in Beast World and had competed with the Beast Emperor for three days and three nights. In the end, there was no winner. Others saw Vincent in the world of the Feathered Monsters, the Bards, the Evil Spirits, and the Vampires. However, it was unknown whether those rumors were true or false. However, there was one piece of news that was true. After the final war ended, Vincent and Alexia returned to the Immortal World and released Edward and Quinn who were trapped in the space tunnel. They told them that the Immortal ruins had been found and that the entire Immortal Race was theirs. Vincent and Alexia then left hand in hand, leaving behind Edward and Quinn who were at a loss. Later, when the two of them realized that they had been deceived by Vincent, they wrote down this bloody history to be used as evidence against Vincent. Half a year later after the final battle, the Human World had completed its final unification. On the streets of the Imperial City of the Cang Yuan Country, Angelina and Avril, who were respectfully known as the human goddesses of war, met a man and a strange woman. They had not seen each other for a long time. The man took out a heart-shaped necklace made of white jade and abducted the two goddesses of war and disappeared without a trace. ¡­ In a corner of the Black Hole World, Alexia was fiddling with the bonfire whilst looking at Vincent on the other side with great care. Avril and Angelina were both leaning on Vincent¡¯s arms. They were listening to him tell the story of the battle with Gajero. After listening to the story, Angelina took off the heart-shaped necklace from her neck and asked curiously, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you would make an equipment for me? What is the ability of this necklace?¡± Vincent patted Angelina¡¯s shoulder gently and said with a smile, ¡°No matter when, no matter where, so long you call my name, I will immediately appear in front of you. This ability is quite practical, right?¡± Angelina nodded sweetly and then carefully put away the necklace. Avril asked while warming the fire, ¡°We can¡¯t always wander around in the future, right? Where do you plan to settle down?¡± Vincent looked up into the distance and muttered, ¡°Let¡¯s walk around and see. After we confirm that the black hole is truly stable, we¡¯ll go to the Spirit World to live!¡±